《Goblin Kingdom》


 Volume 1, Chapter 1: Parturition

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 1: Parturition</h4>


    ¡­Where?


    When I opened my eyes it was darkness that greeted me first, followed by a stabbing pain in my gut.


    It was hunger, I realized. A hunger so great it¡¯s pull was like that of lust.


    ¡°Gigi.¡±


    I¡¯m hungry, I tried to say. But what came out instead was a cramped, blurred shriek.


    I closed my eyes to run from that hunger, but it wouldn¡¯t leave.


    I kept my eyes closed. I didn¡¯t want to open my eyes. It was too much effort.


    ¡°Gagururu!¡±


    But then I heard¡­ something. Some kind of noise¡­ from somewhere nearby.


    ¡°Gi?¡±


    That noise gradually drew nearer until it stopped before me. Then I felt something hit me. Something soft and tender with a disgusting smell¡­ Meat. It was meat!


    Delirious from the hunger, I didn¡¯t ask what kind of meat it was. Greedily, I put the meat into my mouth and sunk my teeth into it.


    Delicious!


    Hahahaha! It¡¯s delicious!


    I don¡¯t know what kind of meat this is, but it¡¯s delicious! More than anything I¡¯ve ever tasted!


    ¡°Gigi¨C¨C¨Cgigigi!¡±


    Before I knew it, I¡¯d eaten everything.


    ¨C¨C¨CMore! I want more!


    It¡¯s not enough! I want more! More! More! More!


    The craving within me, unsatisfied, grew fiercer within as it lusted for more.


    Then all of the sudden, something grabbed at me. It took me from the back of my neck, and lifted me up.


    ¡°Gi?¡±


    If I could look up now, then I would know that it was some creature¡¯s giant hand holding me up.


    Not long after, I felt the wind caress me, and light filled my sight like fire, scorching my eyes in its brightness.


    I had to close my eyes, it was simply too bright.


    If I let them get used to it first, I should be able to open them though.


    And then¨C


    ¡°Gigi?¡±


    When I could finally open my eyes, what greeted me was a great, thick forest, followed by the realization that my field of vision was shaking.


    I wonder how long it¡¯s been, since Ist carried something like this. 20 years? No, even as a baby, I would¡¯ve carried things in a more¡­ normal way. I mean humans from the start are¡­ As I wondered who it was that was treating me so roughly, I turned my head. But what I saw shook me to the core. What had been dangling me around like a club was something that I could not have thought to be anything but a joke. A creature with a wide, green frame.


    ¡°Gi?¡±


    No¡­ No matter how you look at this. This¡­


    This isn¡¯t human.


    In other words¡­ it¡¯s that.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of myck of vocabry, but I can¡¯t think of a word more fitting than¡­


    Goblin. Yes, a goblin.


    That hideous face. That bulky, wide, frame with green skin.


    Yes. A goblin. It must be a goblin.


    As I was muttering that to myself, that goblin turned and looked at me with a face I could only describe as repugnant.


    I¡¯m going to die, I thought with a gulp.


    That green, bulky monster was so horrifying, its gaze, alone, could make ma brace for death.


    However, to my relief, it only nced at me, before walking again.


    It continued to walk until eventually, we left that thick forest. After which, it threw me to the shore of a beautifulke, a rare sight nowadays.


    ¡°Food. Catch. No good, then die.¡±


    After the goblin told me that, it turned its back on me and walked away. Seeing that green monster turn, I noticed that it had a lethal weapon that looked somewhat like a one-handed club on its back.


    Food?


    Is it talking about the meat from a while ago? But exactly what kind of meat was that?


    In any case, I¡¯m not in any mood to go against a monster. So for the meantime, I better refresh myself with some water from theke.


    By the way, this is safe to drink¡­ right?


    As I quenched my thirst, I noticed that I was able to distract myself from the hunger.


    Now, what should I do? Should I try to run? But my biggest problem is that I have no idea what¡¯s going on. As I was thinking that, I calmly nced at the surface of the water.


    Then I saw it.


    ¡°Gi?¡±


    Ah?


    Why is it here?


    That hideous, green monster was reflected on the surface of the water.


    ¡°Gigi?¡±


    Ah?


    I can see it. That same, ugly, green skin.


    ¡°Gigi?¡±


    Aah?


    Staring at the reflection, I turned my hand. Like a mirror, the reflected image imitated me, and it cheekily turned its hand. ¡°Impossible,¡± I thought. Unwilling to ept, I touched my face several times. In response, the reflection on the water moved exactly the same. I struck my hand into the water, shook it several times, causing ripples to crash into the reflection, finally dissipating it.


    ¡°Gigi? Gu?¡±


    Me? A monster?


    Still refusing to believe, I looked down on my hand.


    That same, hideous, green color. Could anyone truly call this human? If so, then a dog¡¯s or a pig¡¯s hand should also be considered human.


    I touched my face with that hand, and looked at my reflection on the water.


    ¡°Gigi.¡±


    ¨C¨C¨CMonster.


    No. I pinched my face. I tugged on it, twisted it, contorted it, anything¡­ Just to prove that that monster was not me. But s, nothing could.


    ¡°Gugugugu.¡±


    ¨C¨C¨CKukukuku


    ¡°Gya¨Cgaggugugu!¡±


    ¨C¨C¨CAhahahaha.


    I could onlyugh.


    What kind of joke is this? Is there anyone who can exin?


    Why?


    I should have gone through life without any problems.


    I should even be getting a job soon.


    Yet¡­ why?


    A monster? How? Is this a dream?


    As I continued tough that parchedugh, what erupted next within me was anger.


    Why?


    An anger that no one should have to answer to.


    I turned my eyes away from the surface of the water and I struck at the ground.


    The feeling of the earth. The sensation of the grass. And even the juice of that biting louse I¡¯d just crushed. All of them were telling me, screaming at me, the truth of this sh*tty reality.


    ¡°Gigurua!!¡±


    I wanted to scream. But what came out of my throat was nothing but a bitter sound that could not even be called a word.


    Something like this could only be called the cry of a beast, or perhaps, the wails of a newborn.


    But as reason screamed, so did instinct.


    I¡¯m hungry.


    Why? I just ate, didn¡¯t I? Yet what is this¡­ craving?


    I submerged my face in the water, vigorously gulping as much of it as I could.


    My throat beat as I drank until my belly was ful. Then I separated myself from theke, andid on the ground.


    The bright light of the sun is irritating.


    Fuck. I feel like idiot.


    I am going to sleep.


    I took cover beneath a tree¡¯s shade. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was at least able to lessen that vexing sunlight.


    There, I closed my eyes. And with the hunger quelled by the water, I gradually fell asleep.


    ¡÷¨‹¡÷


    It was already dark when I opened my eyes.


    ¡°Gi.¡±


    Sh*t.


    I cursed when I opened my eyes.


    Of course, the voice that came out was more than an iprehensible groan.


    I tried raising my hand. Of course, it was that ugly green hand. I¡¯m sure no one would call it pretty with all those bumps on it.


    ¡°Gi¨C¨C¨C?¡±


    ¨C¨C¨CHey?


    Leaving the shade of the tree, I looked up the night sky, and it was as if lightning had struck me.


    Up in the sky was the bright full moon.


    Yet it hung there brighter and bigger than Ist remember, and with another one just like it beside.


    I¡¯ve read about this once ¨C from a light novel I once had¡­ i


    A different world.


    In that story, people were transported from their world to another world, where they were granted special powers. Those people became heroes and they subjugated the demon king. Yes, it was one of those clich¨¦ happy endings.


    I don¡¯t remember the story much, but¡­


    Could it be?


    But even so¡­ why would you take my humanity away!? Is this one of god¡¯s pranks?


    Ridiculous.


    Absolutely ridiculous. It doesn¡¯t matter. None of it does. In the end, I¡¯m still just an ugly monster.


    I¡¯m hungry.


    In my pondering, a cry of instinct echoed, and that insatiable hunger once againshed out from within.


    Unconsciously, that hunger numbed my mind. So much so, that my eyes began to swim around as they looked for food.


    ¡­I should drink some water first.


    After I drank my fill, I stood up.


    This should be enough for now.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on or whether I can go back or not, but I¡¯ll think about thatter.


    What matters now is meat. I need meat!


    I want to eat.


    I want to eat.


    I want to eat.


    I want to eat.


    I want to eat.


    I want to eat.


    I want to eat.


    I want to eat.


    I want to eat!


    Now that I think about it, I can see pretty well in the dark.


    I guess this is one of the advantages of being a monster.


    My eyes begin to swim around, searching for a prey.


    The instant a moving shadow entered my field of vision, I sprinted for it.


    ¡°Guruaa!¡±


    Moving in the bushes, it was a rabbit.


    It tried to run away as soon as it noticed me. But, surprisingly, I was able to leap with great strength, allowing me to drive the rabbit into a corner. Then, without the slightest semnce of hesitation, I strangled it to death.


    Opening my mouth wide, I brought that lifeless corpse¡¯s head into my jaw, and I sunk my fangs into its neck. As the blood dripped down its fur from where I¡¯d sunk my fangs. I licked that line of blood lustfully and savored every part of the beast. Ah, delicious.


    I crunched the cranium. The spinal fluids burst forth. And delightfully, I slurped it, sending gushes of pleasure surging throughout my body.


    Like that I stave off my hunger.


    Then I remembered something.


    Wasn¡¯t there a story about a man who became a tiger?

 Volume 1, Chapter 2: Gekokujou

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 2: Gekokujou</h4>


    I quenched my hunger by going after the small preys.


    It was through this that I was able to pass the night.


    The number of prey I had devoured total to four. 2 of which were rabbits, one was a frog, and another was a lizard.


    If I were still human, I would have surely already thrown up with such a meal. There¡¯s no more questioning it With this meal andst night¡¯s rest, there¡¯s no doubt left within me.


    Monster.


    Yes, I am a monster.


    Seeing this hideous form of mine has already be somewhat normal. At the very least, I no longer quiver when I see myself.


    Besides, it¡¯s not all that bad. I noticed it when I had first hunted. This body is considerably more formidable than that of humans.


    Eyes that see in the dark, nails that can tear apart its preys, and fangs strong enough to crunch with. Such power could not even bepared to a human¡¯s puny strength.


    Furthermore, there is no longer anything to fear when ites to unclean water. This body¡¯s resistance is exceptional, unclean water won¡¯t graze it.


    Humanity had shed many things through the course of evolution. And those things that humanity has lost, this body still possesses.


    If I so desired, I could live the rest of my days like this, and I wouldn¡¯t have the slightest bit of trouble. Because this body is actually more convenient than my human body.


    Of course, I¡¯d like to be excused from having to be reduced to living here as a monster.


    Slumping down beneath the shade of a tree, I began to think.


    Now, what should I do?


    I definitely don¡¯t want to be a monster.


    I had once read something about a situation like this before. It was a story about a man who became a tiger. In that story, the man grew insane, and he became not only a tiger in body, but also in mind.


    I don¡¯t wish to end up like that.


    Chances are, I am in a different world. And most likely, I am no longer human. Then in that case, I must find a way to go back.


    Now, what should I do?


    I pondered my course of action to myself as I toyed with the rabbit I¡¯d caught just before daybreak.


    Thinking back on it, didn¡¯t that goblin talk?


    ¡°Get feeds¡±, he said.


    He said, he certainly did. If so, then he is capable of speech.


    Since mutual understanding is possible, then wouldn¡¯t that imply that there are other goblins as well?


    I may not know how to return, but if there¡¯s amunity, then there should be a way for me to get information.


    With that, I set my mind. I take the rabbit and begin to walk towards that den.


    But as soon as I did, I felt a chill run up my spine, causing me to stop in my tracks. As I felt that sensation run up me, I immediately jumped into a bush.


    The fear circted throughout my whole body, causing my feet to quiver uncontrobly.


    Curious and alert, I strain my ears. There, a painful whizzing sound entered my ears. At the same time, I spotted a giant spider around the size of two grown men, walking like a king.


    My heart was calm like ice, but my limbs quivered with no signs of stopping.


    Logic questioned the monster¡¯s identity, but my instinct roused some sort of primordial fear towards the beast.


    My body couldn¡¯t help but shake to the power bnce between the predator and the prey. The one eating and the one being eaten.


    Sixpletely red, inhuman eyes, swam around as it looked for its prey. While six limbs, eachparable to a human¡¯s height, carried it.


    ¡°Kisha!¡±


    The moment I thought that it had suddenly stopped moving, that monster spider abrutply jumped into a bush opposite the bush I was hiding in.


    ¡°Guwoo!¡±


    The creature hiding within the opposite bush was startled, and panic- stricken. That creature had the hideous head of a pig, and at the same time, it had two legs to walk on. In other words, an Orc.


    Panicked, the orc tried to run away, but the monster spider chased after it. The orc tried to jump out of the bushes, but the monster spider skillfully moved its long limbs with a speed far too fast for the eyes see, driving it into a corner.


    Driven into a corner, the orc was pushed down from behind with two of the spider¡¯s legs. Then, the monster spider brought its chilling jaws towards the orc¡¯s head. With a ¡®chomp¡¯, it bit into the head of the orc, crushing its cranium and releasing a plethora of spinal fluid, brain matter, and blood, into its mouth. As the pieces of that hideous pig head swam within that carnivorous aperture, the monster spider voraciously devoured every single bit of it as it took its time, enjoying mealtime.


    Seeing the battle of the two monsters at the top of the food chain unfold right before my eyes. This monstrous body of mine, could not help but shake.


    However, I gathered every sense of reason I had within my body, mustering whatever courage I could to leave without a sound. After I¡¯d taken some distance, I immediately sprinted as fast as I could and I headed towards the den.


    I, who have and should have lived amongst humans all my life, had just been awoken to the absurdity of nature, thew of the jungle.


    ¡÷¨‹¡÷


    ¡°Gigi!¡±


    Iprehensible sounds escaped my mouth, as I screamed while I ran.


    But upon reaching the den, I could not help but feel hesitant to enter that dark and narrow hole. However, I could spare no time dallying for that giant spider maye at any moment. Having no time left, I


    raised my voice, and called out towards the den. A short while passed, and the goblin from before came out.


    ¡°Feed.¡±


    The same, hideous face, apanied by a gaze that couldn¡¯t be described as anything else but hate. However, there was one thing that startled me, the difference in our heights.


    Though I had only passed a night outside, it would appear that I had already sprouted a fair bit.


    I handed the rabbit to the goblin, and it nced at it, without saying a word. Then it disappeared into the den. I didn¡¯t know whether I should chase after it or not, but after a while, it came back out. With a stern look, it roared at me.


    ¡°Come! Enemy,ing!¡±


    The goblin strongly pulled on my arm, and brought me into the den.


    I leaked a cry to that overbearing strength. Apparently, it never had any intentions of holding back in the first ce.


    The goblin then threw me into a room, and it quickly went over to pick up a club.


    ¡°Get.¡±


    As I looked around me, I noticed something. The room may appear to be a little shoddy, but it is actually an armory.


    In any case, it wants me to pick one, right?


    As I felt fear towards the goblin, I searched the armory for a weapon. Unfortunately, they were all of poor quality.


    It¡¯s not like I was expecting these monsters to have a Japanese Katana or a spear, but even then, I was hoping for something that at least resembled a weapon.


    With that in mind, Ibored to find something more fitting of fantasy, like something that resembled a long sword. Unfortunately, all I could find was a reasonably long club, a pointed picket, and a fork that was used for farming.


    Well, better than nothing I suppose.


    I convinced myself as such and took the club.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Said the goblin as we quickly left the room.


    While I was half in thought, I followed after it.


    ¡÷¨‹¡÷


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    The guy urged me to go faster, while I had to go reduce its unrestrained club. I had thought that it only wanted me to pick a weapon, but then it drove me to the surface, and then it even made me run. Finally, after being thoughtlessly hurried, we arrived at our supposed destination, a vige that looks to be abandoned.


    I couldn¡¯t really tell though, as to whether it was really an abandoned vige or not, as I could spot some squirming shadows.


    What are those?


    It turns out that what had gathered there, was arge number of green goblins. And at the center of that was a boss-like existence that had red skin.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    The goblin that came with me, took my arm by the hand, and brought me over to where that red boss was. As the goblin brought me, I couldn¡¯t help but open my eyes wide at that thing that couldn¡¯t be thought to have any trace of majesty.


    The red goblin was of respectable stature, it big arms, a sharp glint in the eye, and more than anything, a hideous countenance. It was outfitted with a rusted armor, and a sword with a chip in the de. Looking at it, I couldn¡¯t help but want to doubt that we were of the same race.


    ¡°King,e. This, pipsqueak.¡±


    Hearing those fragmented words, I had a fairly good guess at what these two¡¯s rtionship was.


    The red one is their king, and these goblins are his servants. And so, this guy is making me have an audience with the king as someone who is even lower than him.


    Then abruptly, the king looked at me.


    ¡°You,st. Slow one, give punishment.¡±


    In other words, he wishes to punish me because I¡¯mst?


    Don¡¯t screw with me¡­ who do you think you are?


    As I thought that, the goblin beside the irritating red goblin already had me pinned down.


    ¡°Me, gentle. Will not kill you.¡±


    Looking up, my eyes intersected with the red goblin¡¯s eyes.


    When I saw that monster¡¯s eyes, I thought to myself that I would never forget that sight.


    Those eyes were muddied with a sense of superiority and contempt. The kind of condescending look that a parent, a teacher, or a sheetty sibling would give you.


    Then I felt my back get hit.


    ¡°Gugigi!¡±


    Feeling that pain, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry.


    That red goblin was hitting me with a club, while showing signs of pleasure.


    It felt like it enjoyed it, persecuting me, and hitting me several times. After a moment, it stopped, and then it stepped on my head and said this.


    ¡°Me, King. Do not¡­ disobey.¡±


    I¡¯ll kill you.


    I don¡¯t know where this is, but I¡¯ll definitely kill you!


    In this nightmarish world, for the first time, I was able to take back a nostalgic emotion.


    It was a world of difference from that desire to eat, that was leading me just a while ago.


    I don¡¯t mind even if you say it¡¯s human.


    Perhaps you could say that such an emotion shouldn¡¯t have been born in a world like this that is upheld by thew of the jungle. In such a world where the strong is always strong, and the weak is always weak.


    ¡°Reply.¡±


    As hate filled me, enough to the point where it could trickle, I replied.


    ¡°Gai¡±


    I won¡¯t defy.


    As blue blood bled from my body, I swore, I¡¯m going to kill this goblin.


    ¡÷¨‹¡÷


    As I swore a curse while the goblin boss was stepping over me, I heard a voice that was close to a scream from somewhere distant.


    ¡°En¡­ emy!¡±


    All of the sudden, I was kicked aside, and the red boss¡¯ raised its voice.


    While I was thrown away to the ground like trash, I absentmindedly stared at that scene.


    Beside the red goblin were many goblins, and at the end of its sight were three orcs.


    Those orcs mowed down several dozens of goblins as it drew near the red goblin.


    But despite the overwhelming number of the goblins, the orcs that were 2 times their size, easily swept them with its club.


    They aren¡¯t a match.


    That was my honest impression. With that big of a difference in body, there¡¯s no way they could win an upfront fight.


    With a swing, their heads were crushed, and their spinal fluids burst. The goblins attacked the orc one after another. But their bulky des were stopped by the orc¡¯s fat, and were unable to deliver a fatal wound.


    During all of this, the red goblin only stared at the goblins without going out to help.


    That red boss only looked on at those orcs as they were surround by a wall of green goblins. As it looked on, it even made the goblins beside it join the fight.


    But such a thing was meaningless. Something like that could not possibly hope to stop the ever pushing orcs. And using their bodies, the orcs were able to break through the wall of goblins.


    One goblin falling was all that was needed. As long as one fell, the wall, too, would follow. But it¡¯s not like the orcs were without wounds. In fact, the orcs had wounds all over their body, so much so, that they were angered. You could see their eyes flicker with anger, with no trace of any reason left.


    They must have been desperate to get out of that encirclement.


    And then one of those orcs drew towards the red goblin, and it crashed with it.


    ¡°Gururu!¡±


    ¡°Guga!¡±


    Although it was the shing of two monsters, it ended quickly.


    All that was left was the expected result.


    That orc ignored the deep cut from its shoulder, sent the red goblin flying, and they disappeared into the forest.


    As for the red goblin, I think it¡¯s lost its consciousness.


    It¡¯s not even twitching.


    As I thought that, I noticed a sword from the edge of my eyes. The sword that was dropped, the sword with a chipped de.


    Tu tump.


    In that instant, I heard my heart¡¯s beat as it began to race¡­


    I mustered whatever strength I could, ignoring the grumbling of the monster as I sit up.


    ¡°Gi, gigi¡°


    Well, well. This is quite the fortuitous turn of events, isn¡¯t it?


    Right?


    Despite being lightheaded, I grab that thing that caught my attention.


    The long sword with a chipped de.


    Then I drew near that motionless red goblin.


    It shouldn¡¯t have died after just that.


    ¡°Gigigi.¡±


    ----Die, scum.


    I thrust the long sword into the red goblin¡¯s neck with all of my strength.


    When the sword¡¯s tip had deeply pierced its throat, I swung the sword horizontally.


    ¡°Gigugyaguguaa!¡±


    ¡°Dji, --Djai¡±


    And as the red goblin¡¯s death throe echoed, it breathed itsst, and then it ceased.


    ¡°Gu, Babbabba¡­¡±


    I killed it.


    ¡°Gigigugugagu¡±


    What is this?


    I¡¯m actually a lot more rattled than I¡¯d expected.


    ¡°Gi, gigu!?¡¯


    As I thought that, I felt something burst from inside me, causing me to fall to my knees.


    ¡°Gigi, guha!?¡±


    As I felt something strange from within me, I couldn¡¯t help but hold my head. Something was happening. Something inexplicable, a horrifying sensation of some sort, eating me from inside.


    There, I heard a sword fall with a thud from a distance.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ahhh¡­¡±


    Only a second had passed, yet it felt like an hour of pain. As that pain receded, I looked around.


    Too quiet.


    Looking around, I found to my surprise that the goblins were all looking at me.


    Am I¡­ am I in trouble?


    Unfortunately though, I cannot muster even the slightest strength. Not even the strength to run away.


    As I feared for the worst, a goblin stepped forward.


    ¡°King.¡±


    What?


    ¡°Ahh?¡±


    What did this goblin say just now? King?


    ¡°Your orders.¡±


    Doubtingly, I stared back at those clumsy words, then I looked at my arms.


    Red, hideous, and hard like steel.


    How should I describe the emotions I felt at this time?


    It wasn¡¯t the simple happiness of bing strong. Nor was it repugnance from being tainted with ugliness. Rather, I was intoxicated.


    To what I wonder.


    But regardless, I am definitely intoxicated.

 Volume 1, Chapter 3: Orc Hunt I

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 3: Orc Hunt I</h4>


    Ten mornings and ten evenings had passed since the day they called me king.


    I left most of the hunting to my underlings while I pondered to myself what I¡¯d just experienced.


    What I¡¯d experienced was something impossible. Something that could only be seen in a game. If I had to put it into words, then what I¡¯d experienced was a ¡®level up¡¯, or in other terms, an ¡®evolution¡¯.


    What should I think of this hypothesis?


    It¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t feel sad to have such childish thoughts¡­ However!


    I can find no other way to express it.


    ¡°This is a¡­ fantasy.¡± ¡°What is?¡±


    Lost in my thoughts, I let out my voice. When my adjutant heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but inquire.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing.¡±


    Speaking of convenience, I¡¯ve be somewhat capable of speech. And ever since the day I became a red goblin, or for convenience¡¯s sake a goblin rare, the difference in the treatment the goblins had toward me,pared to before, was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Why did their behavior change? To put it earnestly, it¡¯s because of the power I now have.


    Thew of the jungle. That is the irrationality of this world, the absurdity, the rule that was driven into me.


    Right now, I may not be able to call my lifefortable, but at the very least, I am able to live unrestrained. Honestly speaking, being called a king despite only having 20 creatures under me feels like a diminution of the term ¡®King¡¯.


    This is a position that I received upon bing a goblin rare, however¡­


    The surging thoughts within my head piled up even further.


    Regarding that level up¡­ I wonder¡­


    Did I turn into this because I killed that goblin rare? Or was I perhaps already in the process of evolving, and it only so happens that I evolved the moment I killed it?


    Asyers of hypotheses began to ovep I thought to myself, ¡°If it¡¯s that, then as long as I wasn¡¯t killed, I would eventually be like this.¡± However¡­


    If it¡¯s the other, then if I kill something else I can gain an even greater power.


    In other words, if I were to kill an orc, I would be an orc.


    If I killed that giant spider, then¡­


    No. I supnt my hypothesis.


    If it¡¯s really an evolution, then is it even possible for a creature to turn into somethingpletely different?


    But then again, this is ¡®fantasy¡¯. Nothing should be impossible.


    By what logic, by what reason was it that my body was changed so much in a short period of time? I don¡¯t know. The only thing I¡¯m certain of is that this isn¡¯t a miracle.


    Hmm¡­


    I need more samples.


    Right.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are there other kings like me?¡±


    The adjutant-like goblin looked around restlessly, then it brought its ugly face close to me, and then said this.


    ¡°One there¡­ Another over there¡­ Two in that direction.¡±


    ¡­ Hey, aren¡¯t there quite a bit?


    But this should mean that there¡¯s an existence that holds power even greater than mine. At the very least, there should be quite a few of them amongst the goblins.


    ¡°Is there someone¡­ above the kings?¡±


    Oh, this is a pretty good question. I might actually get something good out of this.


    ¡°A great king¡­¡±


    Muttered the goblin as it shook its head.


    Hmm¡­ Seeing it shake its head like this, it¡¯s actually quite amiable.


    But a great king, huh? If it says that there¡¯s no such thing, then at the very least, there shouldn¡¯t be one to the extent of this adjutant¡¯s knowledge.


    I began to ponder again.


    A great king, huh?


    I came to understand this the moment I became a goblin rare, but apparently, these creatures called goblin are at the bottom of this forest¡¯s so called hierarchy.


    The small animals aside, the only ones beneath the goblins are those on the level of the kobolds and the slimes.


    The goblins are a far cry from the orcs. And as for those on the level of the giant spider, we¡¯re not even in the same league. Because of that, we risk our lives when we go out to hunt for food.


    The orcs who steal our spoils, and the giant spider who eats goblins. We struggle through many things, but no matter what, a rpse of that intense hunger I felt before cannot be permitted.


    ¡°King. Feed¡­ here.¡±


    With the arrival of the hunting squad. I remembered my hunger, and I began to stroke my belly.


    However, as I began to rub my belly, I grabbed my stomach that seemed like it was about to cry, and I furrowed my brows deeply.


    ¡°King. The feed.¡±


    The goblins respectfully offered to me a small animal. Then it came to my attention that they were all half dead. Some have lost an arm, others have had their ears bitten. And then, there are even those who are bleeding blue blood.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    At my inquiry, the goblins of the hunting squad looked at each other.


    ¡°Orc¡­¡±


    They whispered, as they all lowered their heads and sunk their shoulders. Do they think I¡¯m going to rebuke them for this?


    That aside, it would appear that they were robbed.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    I casually snatched their offering and put it in my stomach.


    Orc bastards.


    Why? Why is it that I, who feels no sense of good will, and in fact even feel hate and repugnance toward these goblins, can feel a mysterious anger budding within me?


    ¡­I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m hunting the orcs.


    As those thoughts surfaced, a desire to fight simmered from inside me.


    Is it because of the changes in my body? I don¡¯t recall ever being a war freak. To think that I could actually be roused this easily, I almost don¡¯t want to believe it.


    Putting those thoughts aside, I began to think of a way to hunt the orcs.


    ¨‹¡÷¨‹


    Sun Tzu once said, ¡°Know yourself, know your enemy, and you will not need to fear the result of a hundred battles.¡±


    Actually, I don¡¯t really need to borrow the words of such a great person. What I have to do has already been decided. Thanks to the previous case, I already know all too well just how much stronger the orcs arepared to the goblins


    However, I must kill them.


    Then in that case, what should be done?


    The idea of the previous goblin rare to defeat the orcs with number wasn¡¯t wrong.


    If there is an opponent that you need to defeat. And that foe happens to be stronger than you by itself, then what should one do? The answer, numbers. This is a strategy that humans have applied since time immemorial. The humans work together and form groups. Then in order to sharpen their killing efficiency, they made use of weapons. And in order to bring out the most out of their numbers, they came up with strategies and tactics.


    However, our enemy this time isn¡¯t a human.


    It¡¯s an orc.


    There¡¯s no need to go that far for something like that.


    To put it briefly, what I¡¯m going to use this time is a kind of weapon. Only, the goblins who are powerless are unable to cut through the fat of the orcs with normal weapons.


    ¡°Go after the orcs.¡±


    Information about them is necessary.


    ¡°If they notice you, run.¡±


    I need to be strict with thismand. In order to win, the power in numbers is a must.


    For orcs, and even for those beyond them. All the way until the top of this forest¡¯s hierarchy.


    I pass the orders to my goblin underlings.


    Search for the orcs, ande back alive.


    I don¡¯t know how much they can abide by these two orders, but it¡¯s imperative if we are to kill the orcs.


    The goblins dispersed, and then I went into the forest to stock up on weapons.


    ¨‹¡÷¨‹


    Three days has passed since I sent the goblins into the forest to find the orcs. During that time, I stocked up on the necessary weapons in the forest.


    From the information the goblins had gathered, just yesterday they were able to find an orc that moved alone. At that, I gave the goblins orders to observe that orc to confirm that it travelled the same road every day, and then to quickly get some food before going back.


    This is war.


    A war between an orc and 21 goblins.


    One can¡¯t fight on an empty stomach. This is a truth that has even surpassed the barriers of race, and is shared by all. As I recalled that, I ordered the hunting squad to find feeds, while I set the weapons at the site the orc will pass.


    ¡°There!¡±


    At my orders, the goblins began to dig a hole with undivided attention.


    A hole only big enough to allow a single orc to fallpletely, and deep enough so that it can never climb back up.


    This is the one advantage that goblins have over orcs. Goblins are horrible at fighting, but when ites to digging, their speed is in a different league.


    Now that I think about it, even the dark den I was born in could only be entered through a tunnel big enough for a single goblin.


    Find the orcs, ande back alive.


    That was the order I gave to the goblins. And with their actions they showed me their loyalty.


    Then in that case, I should respond ordingly to that loyalty. To y the enemy, that is the duty of I, who has 20 goblins under hismand.


    Right?


    The goblins kept digging the hole till nighttime. When they finished, we filled and disguised it, then we went back to our den.

 Volume 1, Chapter 4: Orc Hunt II

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 4: Orc Hunt II</h4>


    The orc walked through the open road withplete confidence.


    It lorded over its surroundings while it wielded a boorish club.


    It had great confidence as it knew that it was a predator.


    But s, who could me it? Confidence breeds personality. And that also allows it to avoid unwanted trouble.


    However, today, that isn¡¯t the case.


    Because that Orc is headed towards the trap that we preparedst night.


    Lying hidden amongst the thicket, I eagerly awaited its demise.


    ¡°Guu¡­¡±


    But just right before it stepped over the trap, that orc that looked like it didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of brain in it, suddenly stopped.


    Its nose twitching, the orc was wary of its surroundings as cold sweat permeated the orc.


    At the back of my head, I couldn¡¯t help but hope that the orc would quickly move.


    ¡°Guoruoo!¡±


    The orc roared.


    Just when I thought we may have been discovered, I heard a scream bellow next to me.


    ¡°Ga, ga, gaa!¡±


    One of the goblins beside me was panicked after hearing the orc¡¯s cry. In its panic, it exited the thickets.


    Immediately, without even having the time to worry, the orc¡¯s sight moved towards the panicked goblin.


    ¡°Gugaa!¡±


    Seeing that, I clicked my tongue as I jumped out.


    ¡°Stay¡­ there.¡±


    I ordered my other subordinates that, as I swung the chipped de of my long sword against the orc.


    Its skin was so frighteningly tough, that as soon as my sword came into contact with it, my fingers became numb.


    It was as if I had just swung against a giant tree.


    And just as I had expected, the orc wasn¡¯t the slightest bit hurt from my attack.


    Irritated, the orc roared in anger as it turned its eyes towards me.


    At the same moment, I felt my guts begin to quiver. And as if my body was greatly burdened, my arms and my legs became heavy.


    The stare of that orc was such that it felt like I was underwater. I wasn¡¯t even able to breathe.


    What is this!?


    Slowly, it brandished its club.


    In response to that, my body couldn¡¯t help but move slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die,¡± that feeling made itself visible through my skin.


    Barely able to jump in time, a ferocious wind blew along with that club as it swung pass my eyes.


    ¡°Nu, aaa!¡±


    To that, I let out a cry from the pits of my stomach that sounded like a desperate attempt to rid myself of fear.


    I confirmed my grip.


    I sharpened my eyes, and I clenched my teeth.


    As the sweeping club came at me, I jumped back and I dodged it.


    Then confirming the trap¡¯s position, I moved towards it.


    As I dragged my heavy body towards it, I dodged the orc¡¯s fiendish club at me countless times. Just one hit, and even my brain would be crushed, but gradually, I managed to close in on the trap¡¯s position.


    Only three more steps left. But at that moment, as I tried to step back, I tripped over a stone.


    That pain made me let out a cry.


    ¡°Guu¡±


    As my posture broke, I momentarily lost my focus on that orc.


    ---Not good!


    I looked at the orc at the same time I tried to fix my posture. But it was already toote.


    The orc¡¯s club was already right before my eyes.


    With nothing left to lose, I jumped behind. I should have raised my sword to receive the blow, but I was already within the orc¡¯s range.


    As a sharp blow hit me, my left shoulder was crippled.


    ¡°Guruu¡±


    The gap between species is truly big.


    ¡°Guruuuaaa!¡±


    The orc let out a piercing howl as it raised its club once more.


    Unable to move my legs, all I could do was to stare at that club.


    Am I ---.


    Am I going to be killed by that?


    By something like that!?


    No.


    ---Absolutely not!


    ¡°Guuu¡­ ruaaa!¡±


    As the club tried to im my life, a howl erupted from within me, denying its im.


    ¡°Guu¡­!?¡±


    Then it stopped. That club that should have taken my life stopped right before my eyes. And the orc let out a surprised voice.


    As the fear of that club¡¯s overwhelming pressure caused me to permeate with cold sweat, I looked at the corner of my eyes. Then my eyes opened wide.


    At the same time, the orc turned its head to look behind it.


    ¡°Gugugigi!¡±


    What stood there was a goblin stabbing the orc with a spear made out of cut bamboo.


    It was the panicked one from before.


    ¡°Guaaaa!¡±


    The enraged howl of the orc echoed.


    The orc turned to face my subordinate, seemingly having already considered me, who had already fallen to my knees, powerless.


    Yet though they were only facing each other, the goblin was already shaking.


    Stand! Stand damn it!


    ¡°Gu, gu, ¡±


    The moment the orc swung its club against my subordinate.


    ¡°Guuruaaa!¡±


    My attack aimed at its shoulder managed to make it in time.


    As I felt its skin¡¯s toughness, dark-red blood sprayed out.


    The arm that was hit flew into the air, and it fell into the ground. Then the orc moved its gaze towards me.


    Shrieking in anger, it rushed towards me.


    Maddened by rage, bloodlust gushed forth, and drool was scattered all over. That appearance made the orc look like a true crazed demon.


    As the orc rushed towards me with a scream that could no longer be put into words, I thought,


    ©¤©¤Good, good! Come here just like that! Then I jumped back three steps to dodge.


    As soon as that crazed orc stepped right in front of me, the ground copsed.


    The ground copsed because of the orc¡¯s weight, and it sunk deep into it, where countless spears and swords pierced through its legs and loins.


    Again, it let out a shriek.


    However, this time, it was out of agony.


    With only its upper body poking out of the copsed hole, the orc sent me a killing re. It was more enraged than it was in pain as its hands bore into the ground, trying to dig itself out.


    ©¤©¤©¤ I win!


    I approached the orc, and with my sword, I hit its defenseless head.


    Dark-red spinal fluid gushed forth, and the howl of victory bellowed.


    ¡°Guruaaa!¡±


    I let out a cry as I waved my bloodstained sword.


    And once more, that sensation of being eaten from within attacked me, and dominated me.


    Enduring the urge to cry out, I pierced the sword into the ground and I braced myself.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±


    As that hoarse voice leaked out, I felt the sensation of evolution (level up) end.


    After it hadpletely left, I took a look at my arm.


    My hands that should¡¯ve had three fingers, now number four. And the thickness of my arms had also increased another size; coupled with an abnormal muscle mass. Moreover, the pain that should be there after having my shoulder crushed was missing.


    But amongst the changes of my body, the one that stood out the most was my skin¡¯s color. That previously red skin hadpletely changed to bluish ck.


    Having confirmed my body¡¯s changes, I took a look around me. There I saw that the goblin from a while ago had also evolved, and was now a goblin rare, kneeling at my feet.


    ¡°My king.¡±


    The goblins that were lying in wait in the thickets also rushed out and kneeled.


    ¡°King!¡±


    As I looked over them without the slightest semnce of joy, the seeds of ambition began to sprout from within.

 Volume 1, Chapter 5: The Sprouting Ambition

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 5: The Sprouting Ambition</h4>


    The vast, blue sky. Theke dancing to the passing wind. And my reflection projected on this mirror-likeke.


    Sometimes this world is just so beautiful it leaves me speechless.


    However¡­


    Inparison to that breathtaking beauty¡­


    Sharpened fangs. Dazzling pupils like that of a beast. And a face, rather than ugly, be better described as ferocious.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think to myself,


    ¡°I¡¯vepletely turned into a monster.¡±


    My lips twisted at my self-loathing, and the reflected goblin smiled a dread-inducing smile.


    ¡°My king. We will arrive soon.¡±


    The goblin that had just be a goblin rare called out to me.


    I took him with me, and we went back to the goblin settlement.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    It¡¯s been a few days since we killed the orc. In that time I got used to my body, and taught my goblin subordinates how to use traps, and even showed them how to put it into practice.


    I taught them how to make a hole, and kill the prey that has fallen into it with a spear.


    Even though it¡¯s such a simple trap, the amount of damage that we receive has been greatly reduced.


    My body has also be bigger by a sizepared to the time when I was a goblin rare.


    When I tested just how different this goblin noble¡¯s body, I named it so by the way,pared to the goblin rare¡¯s, I found out that there was arge difference in hearing, sight, and strength between the two.


    For example I can now strangle the triple horned boar, Triple Boar, to death. And I can now kill the ostrich with two necks, Double Head, with my chipped de.


    In other words I can now easily do the things that were impossible for my body before.


    I¡¯ve alsoe to a conclusion regarding my evolutions. I can¡¯t evolve into anything else except a goblin.


    It doesn¡¯t matter how strong and estranged one bes from a goblin. It¡¯s not possible to transcend the race. A goblin will remain a goblin.


    The fact that I turned into a goblin noble from a goblin rare, despite killing an orc is proof of that.


    If this is the case, then all that¡¯s left is to try out the next evolution.


    ¡ø¨Œ¡ø


    I personally killed the prey that was driven into a corner by my subordinate. Then I asked a subordinate about something that was bothering me.


    How do goblins increase their poption?


    Recently, an ambition had begun to sprout inside me.


    An ambition build my own kingdom.


    In order to make that a reality, the thing I need the most is an army.


    I don¡¯t have any inconvenience with my pieces right now. But I have to increase not only the quality of my subordinates, but also myself.


    And while I put emphasis on quality, I know very well not to underestimate number.


    For example, if my subordinates were to group up against me, I would probably lose.


    Well, that¡¯s if it was just a question of strength that is.


    But still¡­ I know very well just how terrifying the dread of raw number is.


    After all, I was beaten up by that so-called number in my country in the past.


    I may have digressed a bit, but¡­ right. How can I increase the number of goblins? The one who answered that was a senior even amongst the goblins.


    That senior goblin talked about a vige. And as I heard that exnation, I couldn¡¯t help but think.


    To begin with, these group are all goblins who have strayed from that vige.


    And in that vige are female goblins, and females of other species who were kidnapped and impregnated in order to increase the poption.


    ---I suppose it¡¯s that fantasy stereotype then.


    The previous goblin rare who led these goblins forbade the lesser ranked goblins from copting with the females, causing the younger goblins to be alienated.


    This is that group.


    Really, what a sloppy story.


    When I asked how far that vige was, I found out that it was surprisingly close.


    That vige had around 50 warriors.


    The old goblins, and the ones that were just born and can¡¯t fight, number around 30.


    By nature the race called goblins did not have male and female rtionships, and just went out to hunt and get preys.


    But it would appear that the reason these goblins didn¡¯t have a female with them is because they left the vige to find one for themselves.


    When I asked whether the females just fell from the sky over there, apparently, they purposely kidnapped them from other races.


    A rather novel practice if I say so myself.


    I led my 20 subordinates towards the goblin vige.


    Our purpose was of course not peace.


    But before the thrashinges a bit of scouting.


    After all, it¡¯s important to know whether there is someone stronger than me or not inside that vige.


    I wonder if the leader of this group is properly leading its goblins¡­ Then again, since there were goblins who left it, I suppose this


    group¡¯s unity isn¡¯t that good. Still, I better check how strong the top brass of this group is.


    As I calmed my ferocious thoughts, I led my subordinates to the vige.


    The vige looked to have previously belonged to humans as I could see some old fences here and there. And the houses that the goblins were using looked to be quite big for them.


    I suppose they plundered the vige from the humans or some other simr race who used to live here.


    There was also a north and south gate which allowed a great number of people to pass through at any given time.


    As I carefully walked around that vige that was surrounded by a thick forest, it came to my attention that there were few adult goblins inside.


    In fact I couldn¡¯t even find the goblin rare, and the number of adults all in all wouldn¡¯t even reach 10.


    As for the females, I wasn¡¯t able to find them at all. Then again, if the females are of a different species, then they¡¯re probably being confined inside a building.


    As for the adults missing, they¡¯re most likely out hunting¡­


    All of the sudden the vige became noisy.


    Throwing my eyes towards the direction of the south gate, I saw the goblins return as they were led by an armored goblin rare that wielded a brand new long sword.


    Trailing behind the armored goblin rare were around 20 goblins. I could also see some animals that looked like wolves.


    Alright, with this I¡¯ve seen everything I needed to see.


    There might be another toon elsewhere, so I better secure this ce before they arrive.


    Iughed with a broad grin, causing my fangs to show. Then I turned to my subordinates as I restrained myself, and I gave them an order.


    ¡°We¡¯re entering the vige from the front.¡±


    We stepped out of the forest, and we passed through the steep road towards the vige gate.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The moment I was seen, the goblins of the vige made an uproar, but I looked on them condescendingly while I proceeded to walk with an air ofposure.


    Or at the very least, I walked to give off that kind of atmosphere. Without either going too fast or too slow.


    I gave a nce with a glint of pressure on the goblins before me as I walked towards the goblin rare.


    ¡°Gu, gurururu!¡±


    As the goblin rare let out shrieks of fear, I looked down on it, andughed provokingly.


    ¡°Are you the king of this group?¡±


    I asked in a low, and frightening voice.


    The goblin rare stepped back.


    Then I raised my voice at the goblin rare that didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you!?¡±


    The atmosphere shook at my voice, causing even me to be surprised.


    But while I was a bit shocked, I took a quick nce around me, and I found out that there were even goblins who¡¯ve be unable to stand because of fear.


    The goblin rare in front of me was of course not affected to that extent, but it was still clearly frightened.


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s, right.¡±


    It avoided my gaze, and its armor began to rattle as it shook.


    ¡°Choose. Either you give me your group or you die. Which is it?¡±


    During times like this I should put up a haughty front.


    The best way to make others acknowledge you in a world that practices thew of the jungle, and even more so an estranged one like this, is to put up a front like what I¡¯m doing.


    Being polite in a ce like this will only spoil the other party.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s imperative to properly teach the hierarchy to beasts like this.


    ¡°Guruuu¡±


    As it let out a groan, the goblin rare didn¡¯t appear to have any intentions of fighting.


    However, I put the long sword I had with me over my shoulder, making it look like I could crush the goblin rare in front of me at any time.


    I lorded over the leader of the group as I confirmed the sess of the negotiation.


    The goblin, seemingly having been ovee by the atmosphere, threw its long sword to the ground.


    And then it prostrated itself before me. With its legs having been thrown down at the ground, and its head, hanging, the goblin rare showed me that it hadpletely yielded to me.


    ¡°My king. I offer to you your desire.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept.¡±


    I looked over the entire settlement, and then I dered,


    ¡°From now on the king of this vige is I!¡±


    That day I took my first small step towards my ambition.

 Volume 1, Chapter 6: Status

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 6: Status</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 14


    [ss] Noble; King of a Group


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > [Divine Protection] None


    ¡ø¨Œ¡÷


    As I focused my consciousness inside my head, I could feel an existence simr to that of a ¡°status¡±.


    When I first heard about this from the old goblin from the vige, I was greatly bewildered. However, I quickly came to understand just how important this was when it came to understanding my own abilities.


    ording to the old goblin all one needed to do was for one to focus his or her own consciousness inside his mind, and something reminiscent of a ¡°status¡± wille out.


    But to think that it would actually give such precise numbers. Moreover, these words¡­ and on top of these, there¡¯re levels, skills¡­ and even divine protection?


    This world is truly bing more and more like a real fantasy, and I just can¡¯t help but smile wryly at that thought. Also, I found out that the so-called level up (evolution) that I felt before was actually me going up a ss level.


    I can understand it just by looking at this status. The level shown is a level within that ss.


    A level 14 of the ss, Goblin Noble. So if I were a goblin rare then it would be something like this:


    [Race] Goblin


    [ss] Rare; King of a Group


    But what¡¯s more is that you can even see the effects of the acquired skills.


    ¨Œ¡ø¨Œ


    >: The abilities of your subordinates will slightly increase.


    >: Resistance to the pressure of higher races will slightly increase.


    > Creatures whose sses are lower than one¡¯s self will be slower. If the ss is the same, then it will depend on the level. If used towards ones subordinates, it will allow one to force an order.


    >: Compensates ones swordsmanship.


    >: Increases the number one can lead.


    ¡­Normally, one would learn this skill right after being born, and then go out to hunt, but in my case, since I became affiliated with an estranged group, and since that group was estranged it didn¡¯t have a person capable enough to draw it out, so until now I haven¡¯t been able to learn it.


    That estranged group is really too impulsive.


    ording to the old goblin, skills are something that increase as one evolves, and when one clears some special conditions.


    I¡¯m extremely grateful to have skills like > and > as these are things that are absolutely essential in order to make my ambition a reality¡­


    As for > well¡­ it¡¯s not like nothinges to mind.


    I¡¯m fairly sure this ability took effect while fighting the orc when I was able to move my body. Or alternatively, I may have learned this ability during that moment instead.


    Goblins do normally tend to freeze up with just a howl, so I guess they need more guts and fighting spirit.


    In fact, now that I think about it, I wonder if the previous leader of this group also had this skill. After all, even though it was like that, he still did have the guts to challenge the orcs.


    Then again there¡¯s really no point in thinking about a dead guy. Now, as for swordsmanship, I probably got it from using that chipped long sword. As for the rank, C, I don¡¯t really know to what extent this is, but it¡¯s probably not too bad. Probably.


    Sooner orter it¡¯ll probably be a good idea to try out something else though.


    As for >, it seems to have quite a number of uses. In fact I¡¯m fairly certain I used this ability when I made the goblin rare yield to capture this settlement.


    ¡÷¨Œ¡ø


    After I finished analyzing my own abilities, and getting a good grasp of it. What¡¯s next is information.


    First of all, how is it that a group with supposedly 50 goblins have be this weak?


    It¡¯s true that because of that I was able to avoid needless conflict but¡­


    As I asked the old goblin about it, I once again failed to hold back a wry smile at the goblins¡¯ position in the hierarchy.


    Apparently, the goblins were oppressed when a group of orcs migrated nearby. And the goblin rare that yielded to me was actually not the leader back when that estranged group left. By the way, since this goblin rare didn¡¯t have a name, I decided to name him Gi Gu for convenience¡¯s sake.


    They have changed leaders 3 times in total so far, so it¡¯s actually easy to tell just how oppressed they were.


    I might digress here a bit, but when I gave that goblin rare, Gi Gu, a name, it seems to have been touched, and has now be emotionally attached to me. Apparently, naming is an act that greatly delights the goblins.


    Incidentally, the other goblin rare that had just recently evolved and came to like spears was named Gi Ga.


    I could¡¯ve named him Mataza, but that was too cool for him, so I didn¡¯t.


    Oh? You want to know how I¡¯m naming them?


    Well, what else is there to differentiate with aside from their cries?


    Afterwards, I made a rule to give a name to any goblin once they evolve into a goblin rare. Then I went to inspect our reserves and weapons.


    It was a small vige, so finding things weren¡¯t difficult at all. But I was quite sad at how meagre their equipment were.


    As for their reserves, well even if I said it was zero it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.


    Apparently their spoils for that day was everything.


    And it seems that from time to time, when they get an excess of food, they¡¯ll have some leftovers for the next day. But aside from that there¡¯s usually none.


    As for their equipment, a damaged pelt armor and a rusted iron spear caught my attention.


    ¡ø¨‹¡÷


    Naturally, high ss stuff like shield and helms weren¡¯t around.


    There were also several axe like things along with forks and small scythes used for farming that originally belonged to the vige. But these alone are not enough, so they¡¯ve literally been using only their bodies as their weapons. As a result, the number of injured amongst the goblins have been increasing, and they¡¯ve been greatly disadvantaged in the struggle for survival in the forest.


    In order to mend this, I immediately told the spear-wielder Gi Ga to teach the other goblins how to use traps. At the same time I told the goblins that already knew how to, to gather some food. Then I ordered the former leader, Gi Gu, to investigate the orcs¡¯ numbers and location. Just like before, the minimum conditions for sess is toe back alive. After I ordered him to find out the area the orcs operated in and their numbers, they all left to do their jobs.


    Speaking of which, what¡¯s the vige¡¯s non-fighting poption? Half?


    Well whatever the case is, the ones I can consider as warriors number around 20. While the elders, thervae, and the rest all number 30.


    Thoservae need to grow up and be able to fight as soon as possible.


    After the goblins are done learning how to use traps, I should immediately start the education of theservae.


    But the most important matter at hand is still how to increase the poption of the goblins. Right now, there are around 10 females in this vige. Three of them arervae, while the other seven are able fighters. And then there¡¯re three more from a different species who were kidnapped, and are now being confined. Their species? Humans. Young female humans. And in fact, some of them were already pregnant.


    Surprisingly though, when I saw those girls, I, who has turned into a monster, felt irritation swell up deep inside my chest. Smiling wryly to myself, I quickly expelled those thoughts, and I pondered about their value.


    Right now everything is insufficient. But if I had these humans¡¯ help, wouldn¡¯t I be able to posture myself better?


    Looking down on them, I called.


    ¡°Oi, woman.¡±


    But it was a meaningless endeavor. There was no longer anything inside their eyes. They were like empty holes where nothing neither glimmered nor reflected. And like an endless abyss, their eyes swayed as they muttered pitiful whispers that petitioned for death. Seeing that, I looked down as hatred took me.


    Empty dolls¡­ Human dolls.


    Humans whose will have been yed off, and are now living against their will with only one purpose, to give birth to goblins.


    ¡°Ahh, I see¡­¡±


    The moment it hit me that one of these may have given birth to me, I decided to execute them. So with my own hands, I offed their heads in a sh.


    In order not to give them anymore pain. In order not to give them anymore suffering, I ended the lives of these women, of which one may have been my mother, quickly and painlessly.


    Not a drop of tear was shed.


    The old goblinined to me, but I silenced it with a re full of killing intent. Then I walked around the shed, piling up dry woods one over another around it, and set it aze.


    As the red sky was dyed by that me of requiem, the repose of souls, the shed was thoroughly burnt to cinders.


    Why? For what reason did I¡­


    I thought that to myself as I gripped my hand tightly and made a fist.


    When the me died out, my subordinates returned. After I checked the food they brought back, I went to sleep.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    [Possessed Skills] Acquired >


    -This is an unawakened skill. From now on it will change depending on your experience.


    [Divine Protection] You have been granted the divine protection of the Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia.


    -The attributes of death and darkness have been added to you.

 Volume 1, Chapter 7: Bloodbath

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 7: Bloodbath</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 14


    [ss] Noble; King of a Group


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    ¡÷¨Œ¡ø


    After the night had left, I noticed the changes in my status.


    The divine protection of the Goddess of the Underworld¡­ huh?


    My lips twisted.


    Don¡¯t fuck with me.


    What the hell do you think a person¡¯s heart is!?


    But I leave it at that. Thinking anything more than this is troublesome, so I went outside and asked the old goblin about it.


    Apparently the so-called divine protection is something that is generally decided by the gods, and is something that we mortals have no control over.


    ¡°Fuckers¡± that was my impression of the gods.


    But after a bit, I changed my mind.


    I ordered myself to calm down. If you¡¯re a cruel monster, then act like it. If something is useful, then make use of it. I suppressed that


    seething anger deep within me likeva. If I couldn¡¯t even do this, then what right do I have to call myself, king? But then again, why? Why did I - to someone who might have been my mother - do such a thing?


    Regarding [Attributes], it is apparently possible to demonstrate specialized magic based on one¡¯s divine protection.


    ¡°Magic?¡±


    I kind of expected this, but the fact that there really was something like this made me let out a strainedugh.


    ¡°Precisely,¡± seriously replied the old goblin. ording to the old goblin¡¯s exnation a ss known as druid appears to be able to use it, but there aren¡¯t any in the vige.


    Considering how little this vige has, I¡¯m not surprised.


    But there is something I¡¯m concerned about regarding our war potential.


    ¡°Is there anyone who can control beasts?¡±


    ¡°If wild dogs are fine, then¡­¡±


    Apparently the beasts one can use depends on one¡¯s level. And right now, the most the goblins in this vige can do is to raise three wild dogs.


    I suppose this can be considered ¡®not bad¡¯, all things considered. As long as their level is raised, then it should be possible to make use of even triple boars and double heads.


    But really, three wild dogs? What¡¯s the difference with just raising them up normally?


    I kept that tsukkomi at the back of my head, and nodded. I suppose the war potential of the vige is only this much. All that¡¯s left is the variation of the environment, but that¡¯s something that depends on the scouting of the former leader, Gi Gu.


    While that goblin is still out, the spear wielding Gi Ga has already returned. His spoils for the day include a double head, a rabbit, a snake and some fruits.


    There¡¯s actually quite a lot. As expected, having a lot of people is really good.


    The biggest spoil for the day is the double head. Who would¡¯ve thought they¡¯d actually be able to kill this big of a beast?


    As a reward I should give him that rusted iron spear.


    Gi Ga was deeply touched at my action, so I had to deal with that, after which I then went to distribute the meal amongst the people in the vige.


    ¡÷¨‹¡÷


    It was evening by the time the reconnaissance team led by Gi Gu came back. I let them have their fill as I listened to their report.


    There are 5 orcs all in all, and they work separated during the day and night.


    Three work during the night, while the other two work in the day.


    I thought that was all he would be able to find out, so I was quite surprised when I found out he was even able to investigate their routes.


    Gi Gu, quite a thinker.


    I granted him the best part of the double head¡¯s meat, and had him leave after I told him to be the guide tomorrow.


    Now, what should I do?


    ¡ø¨Œ¡÷


    The next day we went out to hunt the orcs.


    I took over 20 goblins with me, with Gi Gu and Gi Ga as heads.


    Then when we got to our destination, weid some ropes made out of vines at my feet.


    There are plenty of open roads amongst the ces that the orcs like to travel. And even when patrolling, they try to make it so that there¡¯s no thatches or trees around them.


    Right now, I¡¯m standing in the way of their route with the goblins hiding in the bushes at my left and right


    And then the orcs came.


    I gripped my chipped sword, and with a simple provocation, the orcs came rushing at me like a bunch of brainless fools.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    At my signal, the ropes scattered at my feet were all simultaneously pulled.


    As the ropes were pulled, the orcs tripped on it and fell. One of them were down for the count, but the other was able to recover its stance.


    But it was already toote.


    As the orc somehow recovered its stance, my sword came flying at it. And in a sh, its head was smashed. Spinal fluids came gushing forth as the orc fell lifeless to the ground.


    The other orc tried to stand up, but the ropes were pulled again.


    The orc unmoving, I went for its legs.


    Blood flowing, its two legs rolled away. And as the orc screamed, my face twisted into a smile.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    The goblins came out of the thickets, carrying the spears I¡¯d made out of wood for them.


    Regardless of how tough an orc¡¯s skin is, the eyes, the mouth, and the wounds are all fair game¡­ right?


    Blood spurting, spears piercing, an orc screaming.


    The symphony of torture yed in the open road, leading the orc to death¡¯s embrace.


    ¡ö¡õ¡ö


    As a result, my level rose, but my ss didn¡¯t change.


    I was hoping another goblin rare woulde out, but unfortunately that also didn¡¯t happen.


    When we tried eating the orc¡¯s meat, we found out that it was indescribably delicious, so we brought it back home to feed to thervae.


    When night came, we went to hunt the rest of the orcs.


    I¡¯ve already sent some goblins to monitor the orcs¡¯ home. As soon as they move out, we¡¯ll give chase.


    But before then, I figured I¡¯d prepare them a gift.


    So I painted their route with theirrades¡¯ blood, scattering it in drops, here and there.


    Like the brainless fools they are, they will follow that path. But what¡¯s ahead is nothing but hell.


    And so, the orcs moved out, and just like I had done during the day, I cut their limbs off¡£


    I killed the first orc, then I gave the other two to the goblins. The goblins wielded their wooden spears, and they pierced the orcs through their wounds.


    ¡ô¡õ¡ó


    Like this I killed that entire orc group.


    Oh, speaking of which, one of the three orcs had its limbs eaten while it was still alive.


    That meat is quite valuable, so we took it along with the things in their home back to the vige.


    Our spoils of war include armor, long axes, clubs, long swords, and others.


    These things are too small for the orcs to use, so they probably plundered these from the vige here.


    We got quite a bit of spoils, so I guess it¡¯s not bad.


    In any case, with this we should at least not have to worry about having our food stolen for a while.


    So what¡¯s next is strengthening this group.


    It¡¯s true for me as well, but this race called goblin is really too weak. I don¡¯t have any pieces except these goblins, so there¡¯s no other choice but to strengthen them or increase their number.


    For the meantime, I¡¯ll make it my goal to have 8 more goblin rares. At the same time, I should also work on levelling up my ss. At the very least, I¡¯ll need at least enough strength to cut this guys down if they ever think of rebelling against me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep quietly.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Level has increased from level 14 => Level 32.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Eh?


    Orcs are weak!?


    That¡¯s not true at all.


    Please think of orcs (Normal) as equal to a goblin noble when ites to strength, with the rest being decided by their equipment, Lv, and skill.

 Volume 1, Chapter 8: Intruder

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 8: Intruder</h4>


    [Level] 32


    [ss] Noble; King of a Group


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    With the immediate threat gone, I began to formte a n on how to expand our area of living.


    Right now, the area around the abandoned building is able to provide more than enough food for us to live on. There¡¯s also ake, so there¡¯s no shortage of water.


    Moreover, there¡¯re no shortage of animals to be hunted.


    However, my dream isn¡¯t something that will end in a remote ce like this. Even if I announce myself as king here, only around 50 goblins will submit to me.


    That¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s not enough at all.


    I don¡¯t even know where in this world I am.


    There are humans in this world, so there should be another existence that lives on thisnd who holds an authority separate from ours.


    Whether that existence be a dragon, a human, or perhaps something else altogether.


    The first thing is to understand the geography of the surrounding area.


    How far does this forest extend? Is there something outside the forest? And from where to where are the dangerous areas in the forest?


    In order to collect that information, and in order to make them understand that which is called an organization, I have to educate the goblins.


    And so I made the goblins work in a three-man cell system that I created, and let them hunt that way.


    Every three male goblin worked as a group, hunting their preys with traps and tools.


    At the same time, I only permitted coption with the female goblins to the three-man cells that achieved excellent results.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because some of my humanity still remains that I fail to to feel any sort ofpassion towards the female goblins.


    ¡­ Should I be happy about this?


    I call the area that the former estranged group lived in, the boundary when travelling by foot. It¡¯s an area that¡¯s rtively safe with plenty of traps having been prepared.


    Having left themand of the hunts to Gigu and Giga, I went to explore the still unexplored areas.


    When ites to the untrodden areas of the forest, the first thing I should check is the vicinity of theke.


    The distance from the vige to theke by foot is around half a day. For my equipment, all I had was a Pelt Armor we got from defeating the orcs, two long swords, and a dagger.


    It might be too light, but I have to increase the overall strength of the group, so it can¡¯t be helped if these are all I have.


    I have already thrown everything that seemed useable to the goblins, and I¡¯m only exploring around theke for my own sake, so it should be fine.


    Hiding in the bushes, I searched for any enemy.


    Right now I¡¯m more than a match for an orc, but there might be creatures stronger than me in this forest. Like the giant spider, or an orc I¡¯ve never seen before, or perhaps a lizard man. And then there¡¯re the kobolds. They¡¯re weaker than goblins, but they¡¯re quite troublesome if they work together. I haven¡¯t seen one yet though.


    But more than that, what¡¯s really bothering me is the fact that I don¡¯t trust the goblins.


    In other words, I¡¯m always living in fear of their betrayal.


    After all, they¡¯re beasts. Even if they speak words like humans, and try to live like humans, they are not humans. That¡¯s why there are things that¡¯s impossible to make themprehend. And so it¡¯s not strange at all for me to look for a ce I can fit in inside that.


    In the height of hunting, I cornered a strong enemy and killed it. Iter realized that I couldn¡¯t remember anything except that ted sensation. And just like when I¡¯d hurt them, I felt anger rush to my head so much so that it felt like it was going to burst.


    That sensation was repulsive.


    I¡¯m turning into a monster. I can feel it.


    I can see an illusion of my mind merging into my body.


    Without any clear line, it feels as if I¡¯m being dragged into some sort of destiny.


    Grating, I bit my teeth.


    This isn¡¯t funny.


    I am going to be a king by my own will!


    I¡¯m going to rule over the monsters!


    I¡¯m going to rule over men!


    And¡­ and¡­


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    As those wandering thoughts spun in my mind, the first creature I¡¯d seen in this forest passed by my eyes.


    Earth colored rabbit covered in armor, an armor rabbit. I stared at it as it led five others as to eat grass.


    ----Now that I think about it, I am quite hungry.


    Suddenly recalling my hunger, I gradually shortened the distance between my prey and myself.


    Inch by inch, I crawled towards the armor rabbit. Then all of the sudden its ears braced, and it noticed me approaching.


    ----It noticed!


    The instant I thought that, I sprinted.


    Rushing as fast as I could, I swung my sword as I barely caught up with it.


    But as if they had known that my sword woulde, the armored rabbits ran in scattered directions. Settling for the still small rabbit, I resisted the urge to swing my de down, and leaped once more.


    As the rabbit was about to run away, I threw a blow strong enough to hollow the ground.


    Its neck sent flying, the flowers of blood bloomed, and ity lifeless on the ground.


    I took its lifeless body into my hand, and took a bite out of it from its armor. My teeth sunk into it, but it was unusually hard.


    At this rate my fangs might end up breaking instead, so I used my dagger to strip off its armor, and eat only the meat.


    Although it was small, it felt like it ended as soon as I put it into my mouth. And all that was left was a wearisome sensation.


    Sheathing my sword, I tried crunching the remaining small bones, but my teeth couldn¡¯t go through. I looked closely at the armor rabbit¡¯s armor.


    Looking at the sttered neck, it can be seen that only the part around the neck was the armor slightly thinner.


    Looks like my hunt¡¯s sess was only out of luck. If I had hit its armor, my sword may have been sent flying back instead.


    ¡°Fumu¡±


    I breathed out unconsciously. There¡¯s no need to brood any more on this.


    More than that, I wonder if it¡¯s possible to use this as armor. However, in order to do that, a specialist with knowledge in sewing,


    and the ability to mold this into a shape that¡¯ll protect the vitals is necessary.


    I tried cutting off the unnecessary parts with a short sword, but it¡¯s not really going well. This kind of delicate work is just really not suited for goblin hands.


    Looks like I¡¯ll need to get a human to make this.


    In the end, I decided to just take it back home since it might be usefulter.


    I opened a hole in the pelt part of the armor, inserted a rope of ivy through it, fastened it, and carried it on my back.


    ©¤©¤Alright, let¡¯s move on.


    Walking through the bushes, I surveyed the vicinity of theke till sunset.


    My spoils for the day include three pelts of armor rabbits, and the fang and hide of a small alligator with wings called shape alligator.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    By the time I came back, there was amotion in the vige.


    I knitted my brows at the tumult, and called out.


    ¡°What¡¯s all themotion about?¡±


    ¡°King!¡±


    The old goblin respectfully bowed to me, but it seemed to be in a state of excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s humans. The humans havee into the forest.¡±


    Surprisingly, it was actually quite a troubling issue.


    ¡°How many? What are their equipment?¡±


    Giga stepped before me.


    ¡°Six humans. Two with axe, two with sword, one spear. Female, two.¡±


    It¡¯s too early. I knew that we¡¯d eventually have to make contact with the humans, but this timing is¡­


    Moreover, I don¡¯t know what their objective is.


    Why did theye here? To subjugate us? No, it¡¯s not like we¡­


    At that moment, I remembered the kidnapped women.


    If that¡¯s their purpose, then it¡¯d be impossible for them to be anything else but an enemy.


    It¡¯s possible that they could¡¯vee here to investigate.


    What to do? What to do!?


    Should I do it? But even if I hold it off for now, they¡¯lle back. What¡¯s most difficult is having to deal with the humans¡¯ relentless attack. I¡¯m human, so I know. If the humans were to be driven by hate, by malice, or perhaps by fear, then their tenacity will shoot through the roof.


    Then should I run? Where? A ce I could run to with all my subordinates, is there such a ce? Even if we were to go in the night, beasts that move during the night, like the giant spider, could attack us, causing needless casualties.


    What to do? What to do!?


    ¡°King, your orders.¡±


    I looked down on the servile, old goblin, and pondered. I could also just abandon these guys.


    ¡°Have the humans entered the forest before?¡±


    The old goblin folded its arms as it curiously looked up to me.


    ¡°The humans find themselves lost in the forest several times in a year.¡±


    Several times in a year? That¡¯s not too bad. It¡¯s been a month since I¡¯ve been born into this world.


    If I could buy at least a month¡¯s time, then I should at least be able to grow bigger than I am now.


    ¡°We¡¯ll kill the humans. Gigu, prepare. Giga, keep watch while we¡¯re out.¡±


    Taking 40 goblins with me, I ran into the forest.


    Under the twilight, we moved as fast as possible while making sure not to encounter the giant spiders and the giant skink lizards.


    Being able to perceive the location of the humans was thanks to my strengthened night vision, which was even stronger than the goblins¡¯.


    The humans roamed, walking, with a torch in their hand while they raised their voices.


    Confirming the humans¡¯ locations, I ordered the goblins to be quiet and to pick up some stones. Then I inclined my ears to listen to the humans.


    ¡°Finra, say something!¡± ¡°Where are you!?¡±


    They seem to be looking for someone.


    The two men that wielded an axe had their backs bent, seemingly appearing to be unversed in the ways of fighting. Contrary to that, the man and woman who carried a sword with them exuded a dangerous aura.


    But what I can¡¯tprehend are the two in the center. A man and woman who wore religious clothing.


    I fail to see any traces of strength in them, but my nose is telling me that these two are the most dangerous ones. You could also say that I¡¯m just feeling uneasy. But those two are giving off a strange atmosphere.


    The man gives off an ominous aura, while the girl is giving off an overwhelming, divine aura. That¡¯s the kind of power I can see hidden inside those two.


    I wasn¡¯t enthusiastic at first, but now that the prey¡¯s are here, my face can¡¯t help but twist into a smile.


    With my subordinates concealed, I appeared before the six humans, and stood at the center of that narrow animal trail.


    ¡°What¡¯s your business, human?¡±


    In order to see their reaction, I asked them that while using > at the same time.


    To that, the two men wielding an axe, and the female swordsman faltered.


    But the friar, the nun, and the male swordsman didn¡¯t appear to be affected at all.


    The enraged voice of my > howled from the depths of my soul.


    ¡°Why is there a high-ss goblin here!?¡±


    The male swordsman opened his eyes wide. And the two axe- wielding men began to gradually step down.


    ¡°To think it could even speak humannguage¡­ It¡¯s fairly high- ranked, be careful!¡±


    Yelled the friar, as he stepped forward to cover the nun.


    I calmly probed their individual movements.


    ¡°Umm¡­ if we can talk, then if we tried talking ¡°


    As my ears picked up the whispering voice of the nun, the friar interfered.


    ¡°Impossible. That¡¯s a monster, you know!¡±


    Seemingly having been pushed by everyone else¡¯s opinion, the nun was made to step back. As I nced at her, I concluded that she isn¡¯t the main force of the group, rather, she¡¯s the weak point.


    ¡°Keifen, can I leave it to you?¡±


    Responding to the friar¡¯s words, the male swordsman stepped forward. The aura oozing out of the man was heavy. The man appeared to be an experienced swordsman. But he still appears to be in his twenties¡­ or is he actually in his thirties?


    The man wielded a thick, massive, de that needed two hands to carry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate me, this too is destiny!¡±


    As I thought he was going to bring the massive, double-edged sword to his shoulder, the man shortened the distance of ten steps to a zero with fearful rush.


    ©¤©¤ Not good!


    Concluding that in an instant, I quickly moved back as I threw my dagger.


    That sword smashed against the ce I was standing at without the tiniest bit of deviation, hollowing a huge hole in the ground.


    That hole was enough for a goblin to fully enter, causing me to be dumbstruck for a moment.


    ©¤©¤ This is the power of a human?


    The dagger I¡¯d thrown has been broken into two, scattered besides the swordsman.


    nning to give chase, a faint light covered the swordsman¡¯s body. While the friar behind him formed spells as he whispered something.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in arguing about it, huh?¡±


    Then in that case, there¡¯s no choice but to fight as a monster to my heart¡¯s content. Man against beast, if it¡¯s that kind of setting, then¡­ I have a fighting style that¡¯s perfectly suited.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    I yelled with my >, ordering my subordinates to throw the stones.


    Even if it¡¯s only a bunch of stones, having stones the size of a fist thrown at you from the thickets from both sides simultaneously is not somethingughable.


    The stones came flying one after another. And some of them hit the two axe-wielding men, knocking them unconscious.


    ¡°Zeon-sama!¡± ¡°Reshia-sama!? Not good!¡±


    Even the friar¡¯s leg was injured. The female swordsman covered the nun as she screamed, while the male swordsman only temporarily lost his focus.


    However, I wouldn¡¯t miss that small opening that I¡¯d been waiting for.


    I kicked myself off the ground with all my strength, sprinting at my fastest. Then I grabbed the swordsman¡¯s face that was twisted in fright, and swung my sword in a sh.


    I felt my sword sink into his flesh as that speedy sword came to a stop. And with his left leg sunken into the ground, half of his body turned over with it as the axis. At the same time I turned to face the swordsman, I swung my sword once more from the back, aiming at his neck.


    ¡°Ku¡­ god blesseth us his protection (Shield)¡±


    At the friar¡¯s response that was toote, a wall expanded around them. This is probably that thing called magic. A semi-circle shaped, colorless wall stood in the air, repelling the stones, causing the crushed stones¡¯ particles to spread around the wall.


    Then blood spurted from inside that membrane.


    The swordsman¡¯s body slowly fell into the ground.


    With the resounding screams as apaniment, I wielded my sword high once more. The friar is in the way.


    ¡°Lili, take Reshia with you, and run!¡±


    A ball of fire formed at the palm of the friar.


    ¡°Pour the grace of god to me! (Fire Ball).¡±


    A lump of fire the size of a fist came flying in a straight line, aiming for my head. Bending over, I dodged it, and at the same I went down on my limbs like a beast, and rushed towards the friar.


    With a low sword stance, I attacked from that beast like position.


    ¡°You, monster¡­¡±


    The chipped de scooped out the entrails of the friar, prating his back through his abdominal cavity. The friar spouted all manners of curses as blood came out of his mouth. But the friar continued to block my path, and I could see what could be called that of a religious fanatic surface in his eyes.


    ¡°We art the disciples of god. Quiv¡¯r not will we ¡®ere death. The vanguards of the devil ¡°


    Unable to hold myself back at that vilification, I pierced the friar with my sword, and gouged out his entrails.


    The friar screamed as if his soul had just been withdrawn.


    Right before his god summons his soul, I decided to pay my respects. I brought my mouth close to him, and whispered by his ear with a voice loud enough only for him alone to hear.


    ¡°You know that tasty looking girl? I¡¯m going to kill her as I y with her.¡±


    The friar opened his eyes in fright as he breathed hisst breath.


    Which woman did he thought of, I wonder.


    I pulled the chipped de sword out of the lifeless friar with all my strength. And with a swing, the clots of blood clinging to the sword were all brushed off.


    Those clots of blood came sttering towards the female swordsman¡¯s face who was covering the nun.


    Shaking, the female swordsman pointed her sword at me.


    When I saw that, I unconcsiously twisted my face into a sadistic smile.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Item: Acquired Iron Second (Large Steel Sword)


    [Level] Rose from 32 -> 43


    [Skill] Swordsmanship C- has progressed to C+


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô

 Volume 1, Chapter 9: Zenobia’s Follower

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 9: Zenobia¡¯s Follower</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 43


    [ss] Noble; King of a Group


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    ¡°Ku¡­ Monster!¡±


    The female swordsman¡¯s hair was red like lilies, flowing, as she hurled insults towards me one after another. Perhaps she¡¯s noticed it already. That there¡¯s no longer anything she can do. And with no other path left, she¡¯s resorted to attacking me mentally. Or then again, she might simply be trying to rid the anxiety of the person behind her.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    The thickets swayed, and my subordinates came out group by group. They then gathered around the surviving humans, rose their voices as if to threaten, and began hitting the ground with their clubs.


    Watching that scene, the humans¡¯ blood left their faces, and they became pale in fear.


    Now, how should I y with these?


    As I thought that to myself, the nun the female swordsman was covering caught my attention.


    Light overflowed from the girl¡¯s hands, wrapping the unconscious axe-wielding man in light. As that light wrapped the man, the flowing blood stopped.


    ¡°Let sce be blesseth to all (Heal).¡±


    At that moment, I was watching in fascination as I looked on from the side at the nun whose eyes were closed.


    It was as if all of man¡¯s greed had vanished in that instant. An inhuman elegance that mustn¡¯t be trampled.


    It was before my very eyes. Yet it felt as if I couldn¡¯t reach her even if I were to reach out my hands. A height that was beyond my reach.


    I want you.


    The stretching hand from that sea of longing grasped my entrails, jolting my entire being, and bringing me down to the ground.


    I was brought down to my knees, my head, bowed, and my posture prostrated before her feet.


    If only¡­


    If I could only pluck that flower, then¡­


    Even if my dreams were to be -


    I strongly shut my eyes and shook my head to those resounding thoughts.


    Someone is interfering with my thoughts. It¡¯s making me nauseous.


    The screams of grief andmentationshed out against me, causing my brain felt like it could burst to mes at any moment.


    Longing, longing for my beloved, that seemingly endless anguish of madness that is desire tightened itself around my neck, strangling me.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡±


    Filled with hatred, I stared at that unseen being.


    It was prating into my brain fluids! Into my soul even, directly assaulting my very being, I could not help but hold my head in pain as I unsheathed my sword.


    It was so intense that only repugnance coulde out of my mouth.


    I continued to breathe out roughly while the tip of my sword trembled at my will and pain.


    ¡°I am Reshia Fel Zeal, servant of the goddess of healing, Zenobia.¡±


    Her amethyst-like eyes seized me. The goddess of healing, Zenobia. It was that, that was causing something within me to scream.


    ¡°GruuuaAaaAAaaA a aa a aa a a a!!!¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±


    The female swordsman came rushing at that opening.


    She held her sword high, and with a sh, she aimed for my lowered head.


    But, it¡¯s slow. I reflexively brought my sword up, crashing with her falling sword.


    My stronger sword went against the female swordsman¡¯s sword that was backed by centrifugal force, repelling it away. Having put too much power, my arms screamed in pain at the recoil, but I don¡¯t have time to bother with that right now.


    Continuing like that, the female swordsman fell to the ground without any time to fix her posture.


    But at that moment, instead of attacking, I faltered to my knees.


    I cut my own knees with my sword, and as blood flowed, I regained my consciousness.


    Kill ---


    If I don¡¯t kill this woman now, the one who¡¯s going to be eaten is me.


    That thought which could be said to be instinctual shed at the back of my head.


    Seething with bloodlust, what stood before my gaze was a holy woman revered by humans.


    ¡°Please, run, Reshia-sama.¡±


    That holy woman gently shook her head at the incapacitated female swordsman.


    ¡°For me to abandon you guys¡­ Let sce be blesseth to all (Heal).¡± In a twinkle, the female swordsman¡¯s wound was healed.


    ¡°Kuk kuk kuk kuk¡­¡±


    What came out of my mouth was a low-toned sneer. Devoured? Me?


    I ended upughing at my own thoughts.


    Shut up¡­


    SHUT UP!!!


    I¡¯m going to be a king!


    LOWERING MY HEAD TO ANOTHER IS IMPOSSIBLE!


    BE IT A HOLY WOMAN! BE IT GOD HIMSELF!


    I BOW TO NO ONE!


    ¡°Catch them. And absolutely do NOT hurt them!¡±


    Blood rushing to my head, my pupils focused on the holy woman as I ordered my subordinates to catch them.


    Watch me. I¡¯m going to surpass you.


    I refuse to ept you bastards that mess with my thoughts.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    [Skill] > has leveled up to >


    From now on this skill will mitigate not only the pressure from monsters, but also from far higher races.


    Spiritual reliance on the Goddess of the Underworld has weakened.


    You are defending against the mental attacks of the Goddess of the Underworld.


    Because of the weakened mental attack from the Goddess of the Underworld, the urge towards the Goddess of Healing will be soothed.


    [Skill] > will evolve.


    > acquired. > acquired.


    [Skill] Because you have acquired the skill >, the loyalty of your subordinates will increase. The influence you receive from the gods will also decrease.


    [Skill] Because you have acquired the skill >, in the instance where you name yourself and fight against an opponent with the same weapon, then you will receive physical strength 20% UP, Agility 20% UP, and Damage received will be reduced by 20%.


    [Skill] > acquired. If your opponent¡¯s number is lesser than your subordinates¡¯, then you will be able to see their weak point regardless of level.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note:


    A heroine candidate finally makes an appearance.


    Eh? But the protagonist¡¯s not human?


    That¡¯s exactly why it¡¯s exciting!

 Volume 1, Chapter 10: The Victor and the Defeated

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 10: The Victor and the Defeated</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 43


    [ss] Noble; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    After we repelled the humans who invaded the vige, we went back to the vige with the four humans, two female and two males, as prisoners. There, Gi Ga and the old goblin weed us back home with a hint of tear in their eyes.


    It¡¯s only expected, after all the vige is an environment where it could diminish while the leader¡¯s away.


    Taking the opportunity to show off the difference in strength between me and the goblins, I took the Iron Second (Large Steel Sword) I stole from the human swordsman, and carried it over my shoulder,


    The king is strong, you can¡¯t win.


    By showing that to them, be it consciously or unconsciously, every day, then the chances of them rebelling will also dwindle.


    Then again they are stupid, so they might eventually forget anyway.


    I had the prisoners imprisoned in one of the buildings, separating the males from the females. I made sure to confiscate anything that could be used as a weapon as it wouldn¡¯t be any fun if theymited suicide. After all, these are the first humans I¡¯ve made contact with sinceing to this world.


    From the battle a while ago,munication seems to be possible. So with that in mind, I want as much information as possible.


    And above all else¡­ the existence of magic.


    That woman, Reshia Fel Zeal. I don¡¯t know about the gods¡¯ genealogy, but I feel as if there¡¯s some sort of fate around her. If the chance presents itself, I¡¯d like to ask if there¡¯s something between the goddess of the underworld and the goddess of healing.


    Amethyst colored pupils, blue hair extending until her shoulder, and annoyingly, a perfect face so beautiful that it looks as if it was given to her by the god of beauty. In fact, even I, a monster, can¡¯t help but be charmed by her. Her small, damp lips, draw my eyes to her. And those gentle, wide-opened eyes of hers with the benevolence of a goddess seem to be shaking in distress.


    Seeing that, desire jolted within my body, and I made a cruel smile.


    If this continues, I¡¯ll definitely fall to ruin.


    Amused, I watched on at that destructive rampage lying before my eyes that was very much like a car speeding towards a cliff.


    This so-called jail is really nothing more than a reinforced shed that was originally for animals.


    Throwing the two women into the jail, the edges of my mouth twisted, and a vicious smile could be seen as I spoke to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of running away. At the very least, I don¡¯t n on hurting you as long as you stay here.¡±


    That female swordsman has her guard up as always, while I can¡¯t figure out what Reshia is thinking with that expressionless face of hers.


    ¡°If you run, I¡¯ll eat the men. And if youmit suicide, I¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    The female swordsman didn¡¯t appear to have been affected by those words, but Reshia on the other hand, a strong gleam of will seem to have been lit within her eyes as she looked at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a thought for the gods. What you should do to survive that is.¡±


    Having only said those words, I left the ce.


    ¡°The king, himself, will punish anyone who dares toy his filthy hands on the spoils!¡±


    I faced the gathered goblins in the vige, and dered that. And then, I distributed the food.


    After I assigned which goblins to take over guard duty for the night, I went to sleep.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    ¡°Zenobia, why?¡±


    I can hear the sad voice of a woman.


    ¡°It was I who fell into hades¡­ and yet! Why are you the only one who receives father¡¯s affection!?¡±


    It was because of the love of their father, the ancestor god who birthed the earth, Ativ.


    That who shouldn¡¯t be loved was loved. And the grief of the woman could not cease wherever it went.


    Ahh, if I could only¡­ take the ce of that woman, then¡­


    That cursed voice looked up from the depths of the darkness and strangled my neck.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°¡­ This is why gods are sheet.¡±


    Pushing something unneeded onto me.


    Rather than a god, aren¡¯t you closer to a demon?


    I stretched my back once, and shook off the dregs of that nightmare.


    If I could only take the ce of that woman.


    The traces of that nightmare inside my head were like thick soil sucking me in.


    ¡°Well done. Looks like you didn¡¯t run away.¡±


    That was the first thing I mentioned when I got to the jail where Reshia and the female swordsman were.


    I did consider them running away, but if it¡¯s like this, then getting them to spit out information might be easier than expected.


    Without speaking another word, I smiled viciously at them and left. First thing¡¯s food.


    The three man cell still hasn¡¯t shown any results. I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Suddenly making the goblins work as a three man cell¡­ of course it¡¯ll be quite difficult.


    There¡¯re some groups that aren¡¯t doing too bad though. As long as they find an impetus, they should be able to get some results, but¡­


    Well until then, I¡¯ll have to do my best.


    It¡¯s also a good opportunity to try out that Iron Second (Large Steel Sword) that I got yesterday. So with that in mind, I headed towards theke with Gi Ga and the first three goblins to take a walk.


    Part of my goal was to hunt the preys thate to drink water.


    ¡°King, there¡¯s a herd of Eirel Deer (Spear Deer).¡±


    What passed before our eyes was a herd of spear deer. The spear deer haverge horns that¡¯re sharp at the tip. If you get hit by those, you¡¯ll probably die. As for its body, it¡¯s covered with hard fur all over.


    From the looks of things, their leader appears to be quite good as the bucks are all together, keeping the does and fawn protected.


    In a one versus one situation, the spear deer are above the goblins. They could be on par with the goblin rare, Gi Ga, or perhaps even stronger¡­ But what¡¯s more is that they¡¯re moving shrewdly with a leader guiding them.


    I made the goblins ready their throwing stones, while I, alone, went to close in to the herd.


    I ordered Gi Ga to pay attention to the surroundings, and slowly, we, along with the stone throwing goblins, surrounded the herd.


    When we finally got close enough, the herd were already aware of us. But even then, they continued to drink water at their leisure.


    Looks like they¡¯re quite confident that they can run away. Certainly, that decision isn¡¯t wrong¡­ if I were a wild animal that is.


    ¡°Gururuaaaa!¡±


    Bellowing out the overpowering howl, I quickly rose up from the ground, and carried therge steel sword on my shoulder. Without stopping, I rushed at the herd of spear deer. And in response, the herd ran the opposite direction I appeared.


    But over there is where the stone throwing goblins are waiting. The herd of deer immediately turned, but unfortunately for them, that was more than enough time for me.


    As I overtook thest amongst the herd, I swung myrge steel sword down, aiming at the neck of a spear dear. It was still a fawn as its horn was still small and thin.


    I felt my sword weigh down on its meat, crushing even its bones. Having felled one, I quickly moved on to my next prey and ran.


    What entered my field of vision next was a fully grown buck.


    In order to protect the herd that had turned back, the buck headed towards me. I brought my sword high and swung it down against the buck. But a hard sound resounded as the deer¡¯s horns managed to stop my sword.


    It wielded its tworge horns like a trident, and struggled to keep me from getting close. But I calmly dodged that, and instantly closed the distance between me and the deer that jumped back.


    Havingpletely entered my range, the deer¡¯s leg was crushed by myrge sword, making it unable to move. I then finished it off, ending its suffering.


    I had my subordinates carry the two deer as we went back to the vige. By the time we got there, it was almost noon.


    I inserted my dagger through the deer¡¯s wound, and skinned it off. This pelt could probably be turned into some clothes.


    I gave the liver to thervae goblins, while I took the intestines for myself first. Afterwards, the rest of the goblins began to eat voraciously.


    Aside from the deer, we also had three triple boars, some rabbits, and some leaves for our breakfast.


    Amongst those, I took the rabbit, quickly skinned it, and removed its organs.


    After that I grilled it with fire and dry wood, and then I took it with me to the jail.


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    The female swordsman was suspicious, while Reshia was emotionless and on guard as always.


    I didn¡¯t really expect them to let their guard down with just something like this.


    I left the rabbit meat covered in blood in front of the jail, while I went to prepare another one which I brought to the two men.


    These ones looked at me with fear instead, and ate it as soon as I gave it to them.


    Hmph. Being scared witless, these two are still some ways off.


    Leaving those two, I went back to where the two female where.


    ¡°¡­ Why are you giving us food?¡±


    ¡°This is a deal. If you don¡¯t mind, that is.¡±


    Reshia¡¯s stomach continued to cry out in hunger, but even then, she refused to touch the meal in front of her and only stared at me. I responded with an evil smile.


    ¡°I will you use you and your friends. In that time, I won¡¯t kill you, and I also won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    ¡°In other words, we get to live as long as we¡¯re useful.¡± ¡°Lowly monster! What are you scheming!?¡±


    The corners of my mouth twisted upwards at the female swordsman¡¯s abuse.


    ¡°And who was it that was done in by this ¡°lowly monsters¡±? Hmm? Even though the reason that you¡¯ve fallen in a ce like this is because of your ability¡­¡±


    The female swordsman turned beet red in anger at that low-toned sneering. She tried to say something, but Reshia stopped her.


    ¡°Lili-san.¡±


    Reshia shook her head, stopping the female swordsman, and Reshia stared at me again. What is it that glitters in those amethyst eyes of hers I wonder? Is it wisdom? Or is it an indomitable will to fight?


    Well, whatever it is, I¡¯ll be enjoying myself.


    This woman must be a stepping stone for me.


    ¡°And? What is it that you want us to do?¡± ¡°Give birth.¡±


    In an instant, Reshia stiffened. That response was more than enough to make me smile wryly as the corners of my mouth twisted up.


    ¡°I jest.¡±


    As Reshia was relieved from the bottom of her heart, the female swordsman exploded in anger.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡°I want you to take care of the healing. And at the same time, I want you to sew some things for me.¡±


    Interrupting the female swordsman¡¯s fit, I said that.


    ¡°B-But I¡¯m an adventurer!¡±


    The female swordsman, Lili, was beet red in anger. And as if provoking her, I responded.


    ¡°And this ¡®adventurer¡¯ of yours can¡¯t sew?¡± ¡°Lili-san.¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­ I got it¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, when I feel like it, I want you to answer my questions.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Reshia looked at me dubiously.


    ¡°What?¡±


    That gaze carried with it a hint of displeasure. And without showing any fear, Reshia asked me a question.


    ¡°I have three questions. One, what happened to Chinos and Mattis? And would you happen to know a woman named Finra?¡±


    ¡°I gave those men the same work and food I gave you. If they¡¯re useful, I¡¯ll let them live. If not, then they have no right to live. As for the women this swarm had kidnapped, they¡¯re all already dead. As for whether that¡¯s Finra or not, I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Lili became more and more hostile at my response, but in contrast, Reshia was like a student seeking an answer as she absorbed the answers I gave her.


    ¡°Please tell me your name.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t have a name. If you want to call me something, then call me king.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Reshia didn¡¯t seem to be disappointed at all as she mumbled that. Having answered her questions, I left.


    It might be because of [Skill] > that I didn¡¯t feel the same urge I felt yesterday.


    Well, it¡¯s good even if I was only able to confirm that.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    You have levelled up.


    43 -> 45


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 1, Chapter 11: Spider Hunting

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 11: Spider Hunting</h4>


    [Race] Goblin


    [Level] 45


    [ss] Noble; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    The forest stretches endlessly.


    And in it, I stand before a powerful foe. At times like this, my very being cannot help but quiver, ted at the thought of battling a worthy adversary.


    ¡°Kisha¡±


    Eight giant, long legs support its body. And its eight eyeballs gleam a light of dark-red.


    Not a hint of life could be felt from those eyes. As if they were naught but balls of ss, those dark-red eyes of it, gleam lifelessly, gazing into me. Only one thing is certain, it acknowledges me as its prey.


    I bring the Iron Second (Steel Great Sword) over my shoulder. I bnce myself, and I tilt myself forward.


    The weight of the sword, my grip on its hilt, the sensation of my feet nted firmly on the ground, all of these information are surging into me, my senses heightened. Now, not even the movement of the giant spider¡¯s capiries can escape my eyes. Simrly, my sense of hearing has also heightened, allowing me to hear even the breathing of all that is living around the spider.


    I look at the spider and ascertain the distance between it and me.


    I exhale.


    As I exhale, the breath that came out was hot like the raging fire within my body.


    I am standing here now. Here, right before the strong of the forest, the giant spider. Yes, I dare challenge it.


    Gi Gu and Gi Ga are in the surrounding thickets, watching attentively with bated breaths.


    In a normal hunt, we would¡¯ve prepared traps beforehand, ensuring our victory, however, this time is different. In truth, it could be said that this is nothing more than my selfishness.


    Right now, I am insufficient. So I¡¯m doing this to remedy that. That I might be able to ovee Reshia¡¯s overwhelming power.


    So far I¡¯ve lost twice. Once when I was swallowed by the will of the goddess of the underworld, and another when I ended up bowing my head to her.


    Reshia is alluring, very alluring. In fact her charm is so powerful that even when we¡¯re only talking it feels as if my very soul could be pulled out by her at any moment. Such atrocious power¡­ there¡¯s no other way to put it -


    Absolute charm.


    It is highly probable that there is something going on between the goddess of the underworld and the goddess of healing. A special bond that¡¯s causing this unexinable phenomenon. This sensation that¡¯s seducing me to drown within that woman.


    And that¡¯s why I must do this. I must, at all costs, challenge a foe that I have little chance of defeating.


    As for whether I can or cannot win¡­


    I must bring out all of my power, from every fiber of this body of mine, and present to my partner in this dance of life and death a bloodbath.


    ¡­Must? No, I WILL!


    I WILL bring to it a bloodbath!


    Else how could I ever dream of conquering that woman, that saint¡¯s overwhelming power!?


    ¡°GURUUUuuAA!¡±


    Out of my mouth, bellowed out Overpowering Howl, greeting the foe before me.


    [Skill] > activated,puting the target¡¯s weakness.


    >


    But a spider¡¯s body was only made up of its head, its body, and its legs to begin with.


    ------ Hmph! Even a fool could figure this out! What a useless skill!


    The blood having gone to my head, I couldn¡¯t help but hurl insults at the useless skill inside my mind.


    Then in an instant, the spider appeared topress itself. Using its entire body like a spring, it leaped. At the same time, venom hurled from its mouth as it towered over me.


    I managed to find a path to survival underneath those eight legs of it as I swung the Iron Second (Steel Great Sword), and dived through it. In the process, I sent one of its legs flying, and the giant spider realized that its attack has failed.


    Immediately, the spider stopped and tried to regain its bnce, after which it came pouncing again.


    Having just dived out of harms away, I could not dodge the spider¡¯s charge, and could only shield myself with my sword as I received the brunt of its attack. The impact sent me flying, and I felt pain spread from my back as Iid down on the ground.


    It felt as if a burning staff had just impaled itself through my lungs as I choked, unable to properly breathe.


    But the enemy would not give me thefort of rest, no. Already, it was on its way to feast on me as it leaped towards me.


    ----Sheet, it¡¯s fast!


    Unable to ascertain where my foe wouldnd, I left everything to my instincts, and swung my sword.


    Fortunately, and perhaps thanks to the [Skill] Swordsmanship C+, my sword managed to lop off another one of the spider¡¯s forelegs.


    Continuing that momentum, I shed upwards.


    But before my sword could reach the spider, my shoulder was pierced by one of the spider¡¯s sharp limbs.


    I almost released my grip on the sword, but I gripped it once again with my hand, and I swung it down, leaving the strength to its weight.


    That steel great sword came crashing down, and not even the limb that had pierced into my shoulder would be left standing at its descent. Immediately, the spider jumped back.


    Boom! A thunderous roar erupted, leaving nothing but a crater on the ground.


    But the giant spider was a moment faster, and it was able to dodge.


    Fortunately, it was not uninjured.


    Green bodily fluids could be seen flowing from half of its eyes, and three of its limbs have already been severed. But the spider still hasn¡¯t lost its will to fight.


    The spider let out a menacing shriek as it watched me.


    This duel is starting to look bleak for me. After thatst attack, the wound on my shoulder¡¯s been bleeding incessantly.


    --- I don¡¯t have time!


    As I took a shing stance, I kicked off against the ground with all my strength, and shed at the spider¡­ but it slipped.


    An unstable sword due to impatience. And too much power that moved the sword too high. These two factors together caused my sword to miss its target, and the sword that should have skewered the giant spider slid against its body instead.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    At that irrevocable miss, the giant spider closed in.


    Like a spring, it leaped at me, and aimed for my shoulders with its venomous fangs.


    ---Tch! If I take a step back here!!


    If I take a step back here, then the giant spider will push and hold me down.


    Regardless of what I do, the situation¡¯s bad.


    At that instant, I decided to fight the spider head-on.


    I met the charge of the spider with my own, and my arm that was caught in between, creaked a horrible sound.


    I know that it can¡¯t be helped. There truly was no other way left, but still¡­ the price I had to pay to dodge the giant spider¡¯s venomous fangs was simply too high.


    Having no luxury to wallow in my loss, I swallowed whatever bitterness I had, and took back my sword.


    At this distance, the spider won¡¯t be able to move its legs freely.


    So I¡¯ll make full use of this, and smash the spider¡¯s head with Iron Second!!


    ¡°Kishuaa!?¡±


    The spider let out confused shrieks as if it was the first time it had felt pain.


    As one would expect, the great sword that should be used with two hands can¡¯t quite put enough power with only one hand. The sword smashed against the spider¡¯s head, but it failed to severe it and could only stop at the surface.


    --- Don¡¯t hold back! Let him have it!


    I raised my broken arm, and I pushed therge, double-edged sword into the spider¡¯s head.


    Green bodily liquid spurted all over my body as blue blood from my shoulder dyed the spider¡¯s head, blue.


    ¡°Gu, nuuaaaAAaa!¡±


    I exerted all of my strength and pushed the great sword in the spider¡¯s head.


    But at the same instant, I felt pain in my stomach, and I was pushed away.


    The spider had swept me with its foreleg.


    ¡°Gu, ha!¡±


    I coughed dark-blue blood out.


    --- This is¡­ my chance!


    Supporting my body with my remaining arm, I endured the fatigue and pain as I stood up once more.


    My sword is still stuck into the spider.


    I don¡¯t have a weapon.


    But that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve alreadye this far. Whether I have a weapon or not, whether I have a strong body or not, and whether there¡¯s a difference in strength between races¡­ none of that matters!


    The only thing that matters is the will to live.


    And this instinct that¡¯s screaming inside me to kill my opponent.


    ¡°RuaAAAAa!¡±


    I bellowed out a cry from the bottom of my stomach, and blue blood came spurting along with it, but the blood was irrelevant.


    With my remaining strength, I kicked off against the ground, and with one arm dangling, I swung myst remaining arm.


    The spider responded to my howl!


    The staggering spider looked at me with those red-ck eyes of it that¡¯s flowing with green bodily liquid.


    ¡°Kishuaa!¡±


    Driven by instinct, it rushed my direction with my sword still stuck to it.


    Completely absorbed, I moved my legs, and I swung my arms.


    At the same time, the spider unleashed its sharp, long limbs at me.


    In an instant, it was if everything had slowed down. The world, and everything in it, hade to a near halt, and all the sounds in the world seem to have left.


    ---We greeted each other with a howl.


    ---And we fought each other with nothing but our fists.


    ---[Skill] > activated.


    Unintentionally, the skill¡¯s conditions were met, and power filled my body.


    Each step against the ground was brimming with power, pushing me against the ground faster than ever.


    But still, the spider¡¯s attack was still a moment faster!


    It was just that fast.


    Both of us aiming for each other, the spider¡¯s limbs to my head, and my fist to its head. Both were mid-flight, neither able to stop.


    ¡°AAaaaaA!¡±


    In a move of desperation, I moved my head.


    I pushed my agility to its limits, and mustered everything I could out of my muscles.


    Heat rushed through the side of my forehead.


    Not yet !


    I need one more step!


    At that moment, I saw the foreleg of the spider, swinging, from the corner of my eyes.


    If it hits, everything will be for naught. I don¡¯t have any strength left. And my body¡¯s even gone cold from all the bleeding.


    But¡­


    Despite all that, I have to take thisst step!


    I took the step, and with all my power focused, I let loose that contracted arm, unleashing a torrent of power into the spider¡¯s head.


    ¡°OOoOAaAAA!!¡±


    I yelled.


    Let the spider¡¯s head be crushed together with the cry of the earth!


    My fist sunk into the spider¡¯s head, prating it, and smashing it into the ground.


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡±


    The death match decided, time and sound returned. ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡±


    The spider, impaled into the ground, can no longer move. The only thing I can hear is my breath.


    The only thing I can feel, the burning pain and fatigue. The world is blurry¡­ I can¡¯t think anymore.


    But---. ¡°I won¡­¡±


    Like that I lost my consciousness.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    You have levelled up.


    Level 45 -> 99.


    [Skill] > acquired.


    Your strength will increase rtive to how close you are to death.


    When only 1/3 of your life is remaining, physical strength 20% UP, agility 20% UP.


    When only 1/5 of your life is remaining, physical strength 30% UP, agility 30% UP.


    When only 1/10 of your life is remaining, physical strength 40% UP, agility 40% UP.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Author¡¯s Note:


    ¡°Make the fight scenes more detailed! ¡± Was requested, so I tried making it detailed.


    [Skill] will activate when the basic conditions are fulfilled.

 Volume 1, Chapter 12: Altesia’s Temptation

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 12: Altesia¡¯s Temptation</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 99


    [ss] Noble; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, DeathI can hear a voice from the dark abyss.


    ¡°Boy.¡±


    It was gentle, full of hate, and at the same time¡­ nauseating.


    ¡°Awaken.¡±


    A fluffily floating like sensation blew an intense will into me.


    ¡°Awaken, my child.¡±


    That will dominated my body.


    At the voice¡¯s dictate, I opened my eyes, and before me was a woman apanied by countless snakes.


    ¡°Have you finally awoken? To actually make your mother wait, how bold of you.¡±


    Snakes of different colors coiled about around her voluptuous naked body, dering her divinity.


    Her body looked to have been sculpted by the gods themselves, having no trace of imperfection. On her abundant breasts, was a four-eyed snake, colored like that of fine dress, snuggly wrapped


    around her, seemingly emphasizing her seductive features. From her perfectly sculpted feet to her thighs, loosely crawling about was a ck, twin-headed snake. And covering her lower body, was a green Yamata no Orochi with a red spiral pattern engraved into it.


    Her red lips were redder than blood itself. Her face perfect without any fault. Her nose, her mouth, every part carefully positioned to perfection. Her eyes shone gold, a color of lust gleaming through them. Her slightly wavy hair was bluer than the blue sky. And behind her were innumerable snakes.


    ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance, I suppose.¡±


    Her honey-like sweet voice resounded in my ears, carrying with it seduction and a tinge of blood. My heart was greatly rattled.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    She is alluring, so alluring that if I were to rx for even a moment, I would surely find myself bowed to her.


    I fought that urge while I kept my heart calm.


    ¡°But you already know that, right?¡±


    What an enchanting smile, so much so that it feels as if it could melt any man¡¯s heart. To that vicious smile that could charm even a demon, I could only grit my teeth as I endured.


    ¡°Altesia (Goddess of the Underworld), is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Oh, how I adore clever children.¡±


    Those words almost broke my hips, but I somehow managed to fill my heart with hate and keep my calm.


    ¡°A soul that doesn¡¯t match that small body. How amusing¡­ It¡¯s good that we¡¯re finally able to talk like this.¡±


    As Altesia spoke, I was at my wit¡¯s end. At any time it felt as if I could be washed away by the feeling of being loved that was like lukewarm water.


    ¡°How cruel.¡±


    That rxed atmosphere suddenly, in one instant, turned cold. Her gold-colored pupils gazed into me a bone-freezing nce.


    That atmosphere finally allowed me to regain myposure.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask.¡±


    Altesia, looking down on me, scowled without emotion.


    ¡°Were you the one who interfered with my thoughts?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    That smile she showed me almost charmed me, but knowing that it¡¯s fake, I was somehow able to resist.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive a second time.¡±


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t forgive me, what are you going to do?¡±


    Having my selfishness answered as if it was perfectly natural. Overpowering others with my overwhelming will. In normal times, that¡¯s how it¡¯d go.


    But the being in front of me wouldn¡¯t falter from something like that, no.


    ¡°Do you envy Zenobia (Goddess of Healing) that much?¡±


    The atmosphere froze.


    ¡°Are you maddened by jealousy, Altesia?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth! What¡¯s wrong being maddened by jealousy!? I loved him so much! Yet he only ever had eyes for Zenobia! Why!? I won¡¯t forgive Zenobia! NEVER! I, who fell into depravity, pushed into hades, will never, ever forgive her! I will NEVER forgive that woman who has never done anything but monopolize his love!¡±


    Her beautiful countenance, gone. The corners of her eyes torn, blood flowing. The corners of her mouth torn to her ears.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t Ativ (The Ancestor God who Birthed the Earth) look at me!?¡±


    Thementing goddess of snakes was there. Exhaling hot air, she pressured me.


    The snakes responding to her wrath, simultaneously threatened.


    ¡°My child, my small, hideous child.¡±


    Altesia cast her eyes down.


    ¡°Grant your mother¡¯s wish.¡±


    An absolute decree.


    ¡°Lay waste to Ativ¡¯s world! Zenobia¡¯s ¡°


    To that supreme bliss of an order that no being who has received divine protection could ever think of contesting.


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    I shook my head.


    For a moment, Altesia was at a lost to what I was saying and she titled her head in confusion. Not a trace of the demon snake princess¡¯s visage from a while ago could be seen. Her face now was exactly the same motherly face she showed me at first.


    ¡°I will not forgive that who has trespassed me!¡±


    I rebel, therefore I am.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The snakes wriggling under her all simultaneously surrounded me.


    That overwhelming force that could instantly destroy anything were they to attack. That same overwhelming force was now threatening me.


    ¡°You will betray me while having epted my divine protection?¡±


    Gazing at me with a look that looked like it could kill, I gazed back looking directly into her eyes.


    ¡°I will decide how I live!¡±


    I have already died once. Let all regrets be left to the time I lived as man.


    I haven¡¯t the faintest attachment to this life of mine as a monster.


    And that¡¯s precisely why I no longer have any reason to bow my head in servility to any man or god!


    ¡°¡­ But, if they get in the way of my way of living, then I will, on my own volition, uproot them!¡±


    The snakes continued to threaten me as the mother goddess asked.


    ¡°And what is this way of life of yours?¡±


    Gambling everything I am as a monster, I threw out my chest.


    ¡°Conquest and Domination!¡±


    A path that can no longer be associated with peace or tranquility.


    ¡°I will make everything in heaven and on earth acknowledge me! I will trample on everything, and take everything for myself! And I will carve my name into the annals of history, never to be forgotten!¡±


    A small pu came out, followed by short pauses ofughter, until eventually, Altesia burst outughing as she held both of her sides.


    ¡°Ahahahaha¡­ You¡¯re amusing, really amusing.


    So what you¡¯re saying is, is that you¡¯re going to fight them by your will and not by my order.


    But still¡­ conquest and domination, ahahahahahaha!


    How arrogant! How insolent! And to actually dere it so boldly with that tiny stature¡­ buhahahaha!¡±


    Thatughter waspletely inappropriate for the bewitching goddess of snakes. It was as if Altesia had turned into a normal girlughing her heart out to a funny story.


    ¡°Very well. I am pleased with you.¡±


    Said Altesia as she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Silently, I stuck my tongue out.


    To think she would actuallyugh at my heartfelt deration, as expected of a goddess.


    In any case, it¡¯s good that I won¡¯t be dying for the meantime.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re quite the rebel, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Altesia looked at me closely, her face sparkling like that of a little girl who¡¯s found a new toy. Her face, looking like she wants to mess with me and get all sorts of reactions.


    Then she lightly grabbed the tongue I silently stuck and pulled it.


    ¡°Alright, whatever. A kid being as cute as he is stupid is a universal truth anyway.¡±


    I can¡¯t talk with my tongue pulled like this.


    Sticking my tongue out was a mistake.


    ¡°Ho ho, now that I¡¯ve taken a closer look, you have quite the charming face, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She looked at me from top to bottom while tugging on my tongue.


    ¡°But¡­ nah, you¡¯re definitely ugly. Be a bit more handsome, will you?¡±


    Don¡¯t ask for the impossible.


    I can¡¯t even if I want to, you know?


    ¡°If the ¡°shape¡± of the soul yearns for it, I could remold you.¡±


    The underworld goddess¡¯s golden eyes gleamed on me.


    ¡°Well, whatever. Let us return to the main issue.¡±


    The goddess of the underworld released my tongue, and pped her hands.


    Immediately, the world changed.


    In a space where nothing can be seen, statues of demons that govern over death are lined up in the darkness.


    By the time I noticed it, Altesia had already positioned herself, sitting on the throne with her legs crossed.


    Wearing a pure white toga, she appeared both beautiful and divine. The very personification of an overwhelming god.


    ¡°I shall leave you with a gift.¡±


    One snake from the innumerable snakes by Altesia¡¯s feet, crawled over to me.


    A small, one-eyed, red snake.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a snake.¡± ¡°Well don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Said the goddess with a chuckle. Then immediately, the snake came at me at a frightening speed, slipping itself into the arm I tried to drive it away with, entering me, and going all the way to my chest.


    ¡°¡­ Oi!¡±


    This thing actually went inside and merged with my body!


    ¡°That child is quite the adorable little thing, take care of it well.¡±


    I don¡¯t care!


    Take it out!


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Then, until next time, my cute, little boy.¡±


    Immediately, darkness took everything, and I fell.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Warm light wrapped around me.


    The bustling noise by my ear urged me to wake. And slowly, I opened my eyes.


    The sun¡¯s strong, piercing light, was harsh. It¡¯s probably around noon.


    ¡°Ahh, the chief is awake!¡±


    Eximed Gi Ga as he choked in tears of joy. ¡°Let everyone know!¡±


    I can hear Gi Gu running.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you doing something like this?¡±


    When I saw Reshiaying her hand on my forehead, my heart jumped out.


    Then the nostalgic smell of blood wafted to my nose. ¡°The smell of blood¡­ what happened?¡±


    I asked, with this still dull and aching body.


    Gi Ga hung his head in shame, and Reshia answered instead.


    ¡°Your vige was attacked. And from the looks of things, over half of your subordinates have been injured or killed.¡±


    ¡°By who!?¡±


    I pped my face with all of my strength, knocking awake my drowsy head.


    ¡°Orc¡±


    As Reshia promptly moved her hand away from me, she appeared to be concealing her emotions.


    ¡°Oi, what happened to that female swordsman?¡± I suddenly asked.


    ¡°¡­ She became a decoy in order to protect me.¡±


    Suddenly, I gritted my back teeth. Reshia didn¡¯t say any more. ¡°How much time has passed?¡±


    ¡°Since morning today, chief. We had our hands full protecting the chief¡¯s treasure.¡±


    ¡°We can still make it.¡±


    I patted Gi Ga¡¯s back to encourage him. ¡°We¡¯ll get them back, just wait.¡±


    I left Reshia with those words, and I moved my body up as I shrieked. ¡°Gi Ga, how many soldiers can be moved?¡±


    ¡°10, my chief.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. And my sword?¡± ¡°Here.¡±


    As he pointed to a direction, thereid my sword, the Iron Second (Large Steel Sword) smeared in blood.


    ¡°Anyone whoys his hand on my possession will not be forgiven.¡± I take the steel sword, and wield it over my shoulder.


    ¡°Please wait, I will also go.¡±


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance when I saw Reshia dusting off her robe¡¯s sleeves as she stood.


    ¡°You¡¯ll only get in the way.¡±


    ¡°The one who healed you was me!¡±


    The firm light of her amethyst eyes gleamed on me.


    ¡°¡­ Fine. Gi Ga, protect Reshia. Whenever anyone¡¯s injured, bring them over to her.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    [Skill] acquired.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô

 Volume 1, Chapter 13: Attack

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 13: Attack</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 99


    [ss] Noble; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    The attack of the orc horde.


    I let my guard down after settling the issue of the orcs living in the area.


    The threat of an orc horde was far greater than I¡¯d expected.


    The number of orcs that attacked the vige was six.


    Excluding Gi Gu who ran to protect me, all the other orcs have been scattered, and their whereabouts are unknown.


    I headed towards the vige with Gi Gu while I had him tell me what happened, putting together the information we have as we went.


    What bad luck. I know I was knocked out, but still¡­


    No, this all really just boils down to how I¡¯m not yet in a situation where I can let my guard down and fight to my limits. I shudder at how I could have died while I was asleep.


    Anyway, my subordinates shouldn¡¯t fight needlessly until they¡¯re able to fight the orcs by themselves. So if there¡¯s one thing fortunate, it¡¯s that I¡¯m now at a level where I can deal with the orcs.


    Currently, my subordinates number ten plus Gi Ga. And then, there¡¯s Reshia who tagged along to save the female swordsman.


    We¡¯re only this few, and yet we¡¯re facing them head on? What a reckless n.


    ¡°Gi Gu¡±


    At times like this, being a little tricky is needed. So I called over the former leader of the vige, Gi Gu.


    ¡°Move ahead of us, and get the attention of the orcs. Then lead them to the hunting grounds.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Regarding the orc¡¯s movement patterns, they¡¯re somewhat simr to goblins in the sense that they move ording to their desires. First, they¡¯ll take what they like, then they¡¯ll eat to fill their stomachs, and then they¡¯ll satisfy whatever desires they have left. So there¡¯s a high possibility that the orcs are still within that vige.


    ¡°You should be able to buy some time with traps. Don¡¯t try to recklessly hunt them.¡±


    ¡°I shall buy time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and running¡¯s fine too.¡±


    The orc leader won¡¯t chase down Gi Gu¡¯s group, no. Instead, the ones weaker and dumber, in other words, the lesser ones are the ones who¡¯ll be chasing Gi Gu¡¯s group. Therefore, victory should be attainable, provided we¡¯re able to split the orcs as nned.


    Without saying anything, Gi Gu nodded. And at the vanguard of his horde, he ran.


    ¡°Guruuu!¡±


    At the rise of his raging voice, he led the four goblins into the vige.


    ¡°The rest of you! Go pick up stones and hide at the northern gate!¡±


    After I gave orders to the rest of the goblins I called out to Gi Ga and Reshia.


    ¡°As for us, we¡¯re heading to the southern gate.¡±


    Then, with the great sword on my shoulder, I dered to myself,


    ¡°I will take it back¡­ All of it!¡±


    At the stirrings of war, the northern wind blew, and the branches swayed.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Within the vige of the goblins, inside that partial enclosure of crumbling fences, were the orcs, eating. Seeing as how there are only three orcs, Gi Gu must¡¯ve seeded.


    If he had failed, then I would have had to use Reshia and Gi Ga as decoys. That¡¯s one of the reasons why we¡¯re here at the southern gate. But since Gi Gu has seeded, there won¡¯t be a need for that anymore.


    All that¡¯s left now is to focus on these three orcs.


    As I looked on at that small group, I noticed that one of the orcs wielded a long spear, and wore a ne of fangs around its neck. It was clearly different from the other orcs. As I looked at it, I focused my eyes. And faintly, information appeared within my mind.


    [Skill] > activated.


    [Race] Orc [Level] 67


    [ss] Leader; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > >


    > > [Divine Protection] None


    So that wasn¡¯t a dream.


    The skill of that one eyed red snake had activated.


    As I think that, I took a peek at the skill¡¯s description again.


    [Skill] >


    ¡ª¡ªWhen the target¡¯s level is lower than yours, it will show the status of the target.


    [Level], huh?


    The condition for activation is quite limiting. If it was just number, then it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome, but since it¡¯s restricted by level, I won¡¯t be able to use it much after evolving to a higher ss. Fortunately though, I stopped at 99 and didn¡¯t evolve. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it right now.


    Caution will be necessary¡­ But that¡¯s a matter forter. Right now, I¡¯ll just gratefully ept this fortuitous coincidence.


    Decisions are, after all, easier to make when your opponent¡¯s strengths are an open book.


    Thinking on the situation now, there are three orcs before me. The only point of concern is the leader who¡¯s wielding a long spear. Aside from that one, everyone else should be a normal one.


    If it¡¯s just this, then I should be able to manage by myself.


    ¡°Gi Ga, Reshia, run past the center and head for the northern gate.¡± ¡°By your will.¡±


    Gi Ga looked at Reshia, waiting for her reply. And Reshia nodded at my words.


    She might have her doubts, but right now, there¡¯s no other choice but to follow mymand.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    While the orcs had their backs turned, Gi Ga and Reshia ran.


    And at the same time, I rushed towards the orcs that were still eating in a trance.


    Ten more steps. They still haven¡¯t noticed me.


    This is another reason why I went to the southern gate. The orcs have good nose, but from this direction, they shouldn¡¯t be able to detect me as fast.


    Seven more steps.


    At that range, I saw it.


    The corpses of my dead subordinates and the unmoving female swordsman.


    ¡ª¡ªGrrr


    Unconsciously, I grinded my back teeth.


    ¡°GUGuaAa!¡±


    Four more steps.


    But at that, the orcs finally noticed me, crying out in anger.


    But it¡¯s toote.


    They are all already within my range. I swung Iron Second (Steel Great Sword), and brought it crashing down on an orc¡¯s head.


    The weight of the great sword plus the eleration from the centrifugal force, this two put together, turned that one blow into a


    deadly force, easily crushing the head of one of the orc leader¡¯s followers.


    With the follow up blow, I aimed for the leader, but as expected, it was able to use its spear as a shield, and was able to get some distance.


    ¡°PUGyuuaAAa! GyuAA!¡±


    It was maddened by rage. But¡­ do you really think I would lose to you when ites to my fury!?


    ¡ª¡ªPay for the crimes you¡¯ve done!


    ¡°GURUuuAAa!¡±


    At the cry of Overpowering Howl, one of the orc followers cowered.


    That one should be weaker than me. But¡ª¡ª.


    Suddenly, the orc leader attacked, interrupting my thoughts. That spear, having double the range of my great sword, came sweeping at my head. Missing, it swept against the empty expanse above my head.


    If your range is bigger than mine, then let¡¯s bring it into a melee!


    The moment that spear swung past me, Ipressed my body, and bolted towards the orc.


    ¡°PUGyuaAA!¡±


    Like a beast, I went on all fours. And concealing my great sword, I aimed for the orc leader¡¯s head.


    But then I saw it grinning.


    When I saw that ugly face that was perfect for the pig it was, smiling, my back froze.


    And I saw something from the corner of my eyes. Without even confirming what it was, I reflexively moved to meet it.


    At that instant, heat rushed up my leg as an attack hit me, and without giving me time to rest, the long spear descended on my head.


    But by rolling on the ground, I was somehow able to dodge it. Then I picked myself up, and made a run for the northern gate.


    I wanted to whittle down their strength a bit more, but it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s possible to do any more than this.


    ¡°PUGyuuaAa!¡±


    An angry voice bellowed out from behind me. The orc that had seen blood, has gone full berserk. No longer can it be stopped by something half-baked.


    Like that I ran for the northern gate, leading the orcs whose blood has gone to their heads.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The path beyond the northern gate is closed by the forest.


    Ever since people had stopped living in this vige, almost no one¡¯s gone to the mountains.


    So naturally, the path leading to the mountain has worsened overtime. Turning it into its current condition where half of the road¡¯s been corroded, thickets are crawling out from both sides, and small nts could be seen growing on the road.


    Bristling with trees, it was within that narrow road that I decided to use as the stage for my duel with the two orcs.


    With the goblins having already been deployed, these two are the only missing puzzles. Once I kill these two, everything will end. But of course, the opponent before me isn¡¯t weak enough to let me do that easily.


    I chose this ce specifically because it was narrow. Being narrow, I expected the orc to have difficulty moving its long spear, but that expectation waspletely blown away.


    The orc brought the spear above his head, and he spun it. By taking advantage of the effect of centrifugal force, that spear became a force to be reckoned, easily mowing down the surrounding small trees. In fact, the power contained within that spear was so strong that unless I wielded my great sword with both hands, and with all my power defended against it, I too would be blown away.


    If I was going to take it by surprise with a sudden attack, then I should have taken advantage of this.


    In my regret I showed a slight opening. The orc follower failed to miss that, and it attacked at that very moment, unleashing its long sword. At the same time, the orc leader¡¯s range kept me from making a move, effectively sealing my movements.


    ¡ª¡ªFucking pigs, don¡¯t use your heads!


    I grew more and more impatient. And with it, I slipped faster, falling into the enemy¡¯s pace. And although small, the countless wounds I received, caused blood to flow without rest, greatly weakening me.


    ¡°Gu.¡±


    As I dodged the orc follower¡¯s long sword, the long spear came immediately after it, blowing me away.


    I can see the orc follower¡¯s face twisting into a grin as it swung its sw-.

 Volume 1, Chapter 14: Counter Attack

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 14: Counter Attack</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 99


    [ss] Noble; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Gi Ga felt impatient as he watched the chief fight a difficult battle right before his eyes.


    But at the same time, he had to do the job he was ordered to do.


    Gi Ga turned to nce at the human woman. And there she was, her face as expressionless as usual, watching the chief fight.


    Gi Ga was ordered to protect this woman.


    But at the rate the fight is going, if he doesn¡¯t jump out now, then the chief will be devoured by the orcs.


    The chief prefers to be alone.


    Whenever there is danger, the one who goes is he. The chief never lets his subordinates do something reckless.


    To Gi Ga, this kind of conduct was abnormal.


    When Gi Ga was only a goblin, the leader of his horde then had red skin like he does now.


    Each day that leader would order the goblins to hunt for food. And the older goblins would take for themselves the best of the spoils.


    ¡ª¡ªPower is everything.


    That was true even for the goblins.


    Gi Ga never thought it to be strange.


    When he reaches the top, he too would do the same. But of course, there was dissatisfaction. And what was most unsatisfying was the matter regarding the females. The boss of the horde monopolized the females, keeping coitus with the females all to himself. The whole horde was unsatisfied.


    But even so, for Gi Ga who was only a goblin, rebelling was not possible.


    But then one day, a goblin who would leave that horde appeared. Gi Ga followed that goblin. Gi Ga followed him since it seems like he¡¯ll allocate the females, and since the food was betterpared to what it was then.


    There were many young goblins following that goblin.


    Young goblins that had circumstances simr to Gi Ga.


    Eventually they found a ce they could settle down in. But then, the orcs also came.


    The new leader said he would drive those orcs away. And so he gathered the thirty goblins that were with him, and he told them to surround the three orcs. But it failed.


    By the time Gi Ga noticed it, the encirclement was broken, and Gi Ga was sent flying, knocked unconscious.


    By the time he woke up, the leader was an unknown red goblin.


    Little by little, the horde acknowledge that goblin as their leader.


    ¡ª¡ªWell, history will just repeat itself.


    This forest is just too harsh of an environment for goblins to live in.


    Like that Gi Ga followed after the new chief with his heart partly resigned.


    That leader taught Gi Ga and the other goblins a new method to catch preys. A method that used traps to disable the preys.


    Gi Ga doubted his eyes as he stared at the leader who thought this up,pletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    At the chief¡¯s words, Gi Ga timidly attempted to use the traps. And almost as if it was a lie, he managed to catch his prey easily.


    ¡ª¡ªThis leader is a good leader.


    In no time at all, Gi Ga changed his opinion, and he recognized the new chief.


    Gi Ga thought it was strange.


    The new leader actually allocated the food.


    He didn¡¯t monopolize the females.


    And he even gave them names.


    And more than anything, the leader saved his life when he became confused from the orcs¡¯ cries.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat is this¡­ this goblin?


    When Gi Ga evolved, that questioned surface at the back of Gi Ga¡¯s head. Compared to the time he was just a goblin, his ability to think had grown, and so he pondered the question.


    The answer he arrived to was-


    ¡ª¡ªA king. This goblin is the king who hase to save us.


    And so Gi Ga who had evolved into a goblin rare, bowed his head to the chief.


    With joy and absolute fidelity, he swore his loyalty.


    ¡°My king¡­ Guu¡±


    But that very chief right now was under pressure by the hateful orcs.


    The chief won¡¯t expose us to danger.


    But what will happen once the chief passes?


    The chief must be saved.


    No matter what.


    ¡°Woman¡­ I, go. You, hide!¡±


    ¡°Even though you were ordered to protect me?¡± ¡°For, my king, I, go! King, save! You, hide!¡±


    While he was talking, fire filled his body, spreading to every corner as if trying to set his body on fire.


    That erupting sensation was sudden.


    But it felt warm.


    With enough reason to stake his life, he felt strength fill his limbs with power.


    ¡°GURUUaAAA!¡±


    Gi Ga jumped from the thickets, and struck the orc with his sword!


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡ª¡ªNot good. I can¡¯t dodge!


    ¡°GURUaAA!¡±


    As I thought that, a ck shadow bellowed out a howl from the corner of my eyes.


    Gi Ga who should¡¯ve been hiding within the thickets suddenly appeared, and went for the orc, wielding his iron spear.


    Didn¡¯t I leave Reshia¡¯s protection to him!?¡±


    ¡°King, save! I, save king!¡±


    That iron spear was rusted, but at Gi Ga¡¯s beast-like charge, it prated the orc¡¯s flesh, and both the orc and Gi Ga fell to the ground.


    ¡ª¡ªSheet!


    Gripping my Iron Second (Steel Great Sword), I moved my body in an attempt to save Gi Ga ¡ª¡ª


    ¡°PYuGaaAA!¡±


    Maddened by fury, the orc leader swept his long spear horizontally. In response, I exerted all of my strength to block it.


    Ku!?


    ¡°PUByuUuAA!¡±


    ¡°GURUuUAA!¡±


    The war cries of Gi Ga and the orc resounded from behind me as I focused all my strength to dodge the iing spear of the orc in front of me.


    If it hits, it¡¯ll be fatal.


    With the follower gone, I thought I¡¯d manage somehow, but apparently my calctions were way off.


    ¡ª¡ªThis orc is undoubtedly strong!


    I have no choice but to recognize that fact.


    ¡°Support Gi Ga! Throw it!¡±


    At the bellow of Overpowering Howl, I ordered the subordinate goblins to throw the stones.


    I have better chances of winning than Gi Ga who is fighting the other orc behind me, so I don¡¯t have the luxury to have them support me.


    [Skill] Swordsmanship C+ activated, it is now possible to parry the heavy attack of the spear.


    I need to get the orc inside my range. So go! Go deep into the range of the long spear!


    I drew close towards the orc as I meticulously parried an attack that was strong enough to fray my nerves.


    Three more steps, and it¡¯ll enter my great sword¡¯s range.


    But at that thought, blood suddenly spilled


    Barely failing to receive the spear handle from above, my feet were hit directly.


    ¡°Gu, uuAa¡±


    Soundlessly, I groaned. And without being given time to rest, the spear that broke my feet crawled on the ground like a snake, and it came shing again.


    That spear came from below, and with my great sword as a shield, I blocked it.


    But because of the pain from my broken feet, I wasn¡¯t able to absorb all of the impact, and I was sent flying all the way into the thickets. Fortunately, the thickets cushioned my fall, and I didn¡¯t fall on my back. But because of that blow, I lost sight of what was in front of me.


    ¡°PyuBuuAA!¡±


    ¡°PyuGUuAaAA!¡±


    The orc that I was fighting leaped! But now it wasn¡¯t aiming for me but Gi Ga!


    ¡ª¡ªWhat the hell. Goblins should just follow mymands. It¡¯s enough for you goblins to do as I say!


    ¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t try to save me!


    I won¡¯t ept that.


    Because once I do, I¡¯m not confident that I¡¯ll be able to calmly ept your deaths.


    The long sword of the orc follower swung at Gi Ga, cutting his arm. And the orc leader¡¯s long spear swept, sending both the iron spear and Gi Ga, flying.


    Gi Ga¡¯s arms were twisted to the wrong direction, and as hey on the ground, he coughed blood. That image burned itself on my eyes, and lit something within me.


    ¡°GURUuRUuUUAAA!!¡±


    At the explosion of Overpowering Howl, I bolted towards the orcs to stop them.


    Having carelessly gone close, I entered the range of the orc follower, and it brought its long sword down on me. I read the trajectory of that sh, and with a move that could only be considered by others as unthinkable, I went deeper into its range and receive the brunt of its attack.


    My shoulder was burning. Having been deeply wounded, blue blood spurted from my wound.


    But this is exactly what I wanted.


    Now, tell me. Do you think you¡¯ll be forgiven!?


    ¡°GURUuRUUu!¡±


    ¡°PUGyuuUAA!¡±


    The orc tried to dig the sword even deeper, but I seized the de of that long sword, grasping it within my bare hand.


    [Skill] > Activated.


    ¡ª¡ªPhysical strength and agility 20%UP.


    But¡­ it¡¯s not enough!


    With that de in my hand, I sunk it myself even deeper into my wound.


    [Skill] > stage 2 activated.


    ¡ª¡ªPhysical strength and Agility 30%UP¡ª¡ªNot yet!!


    I lifted the Iron Second (Steel Great Sword) that should be lifted with two hands with only one hand.


    ¡°PUBYuURUu!?¡±


    I lifted it over the confused orc¡¯s head. And with my anger at its greatest, I swung it down. The great sword descended, and as it reached the orc¡¯s head, it smashed it, cutting down until half of its chest was severed. And then finishing it off, I sent it flying with a kick.


    ¡°PUByuRURUAaA!¡±


    After I¡¯d kicked the orc away, the orc leader¡¯s enraged voice bellowed, and with it, came lunging his long spear.


    The swung spear, easily crushed the left arm that held the orc follower¡¯s long sword.


    [Skill] > stage 3 activated.


    ¡ª¡ªPhysical strength and agility 40%UP!


    ¡°oooAAOooO!¡±


    The crumbling body, my consciousness barely kept together with anger, I ignored all of those as I stepped onward.


    And with that step, I swung the great sword, sending the orc leader¡¯s long spear, flying. The orc that could absolutely not lose in physical strength had just lost in a contest of physical prowess, leaving it confused.


    ¡°BUGyuRUu!?


    I held the great sword above my head, and in one straight line, I brought it down, crashing into the orc¡¯s head. But the foe before me was also an existence who led its horde. There was no way it would just stand still and watch its death.


    At the descent of that attack, the orc leader intersected its hands, and thrusted itself towards me. This sword is being swung one- handed. It can cut flesh, but it won¡¯t be able to crush the bone.


    Moreover, with the distance shortened, the damage received should also be mitigated.


    ¡ª¡ªA good decision.


    The falling sword met halfway with the orc¡¯s hands.


    ¡ª¡ªBut¡­ this attack is


    My muscles on my right arm that was swinging this sword down, suddenly erged abnormally.


    ¡ª¡ªThis wrath of mine cannot be stopped with something on that level!!!


    The sword, unstopping, continued unfazed, crushing the head of the orc.


    Blood spurted, and the orc crumbled to the ground. As I nced sideward at the bloodied, unmoving orc, I pierced my sword into the ground.


    ¡°Reshia! Reshia Fel Zeal!¡±


    As I called that name, I helped Gi Ga up.


    Reshia pushed her way out of the thickets, and I brought Gi Ga to her.


    ¡°Heal this one.¡±


    Although her face was expressionless as usual, a curious expression slightly appeared on her face.


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re also heavily injured?¡± ¡°This one takes priority! Hurry!¡±


    Enduring both that gradually increasing impatience that felt like it was trying to burn my body, and that sensation welling from deep


    inside that felt like it was trying to tear me apart, I urged Reshia to heal Gi Ga.


    [¡­ I understand.]


    Reshia looked like she couldn¡¯t fullyprehend it, but she still went to Gi Ga and chanted her healing magic. Seeing that, I finally fell to my knees.


    Inside my body, something was trying to change me. That something that could also be called a chill, crawling beneath my skin, wasing from my guts, attempting to recreate me anew.


    ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s hot.


    Steam came out from every part of my body.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª*Gulp!?¡±


    I heard a surprised gulp, but I ignored it.


    As my eyes closed themselves¡­


    ¡°The shape of one¡¯s appearance is the shape of one¡¯s soul.¡±


    I wonder why¡­ I suddenly remembered the words of the annoying mother goddess.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô


    [Level] Because you have broken through level 100 [ss] will rise.


    [ss] Noble; Horde Chief -> [ss] Duke; Horde Chief Your level will also reset to 1.


    Because you have evolved to Goblin Duke, your abilities will also rise.


    [Skill] > will be >; > will be >


    Because you have defeated the orc leader, your level will rise. From level one you will rise to level ten.


    [Divine Protection] The one-eyed red snake that was bestowed upon you by Altesia (The Goddess of the Underworld), will also transform inside your body.


    [Skill] > acquired.


    Items Acquired: Long Spear, Long Sword, Fang Ne


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Author¡¯s Note:


    I tried writing from the perspective of someone other than the protagonist.


    I n to do this for several others too.

 Volume 1, Chapter 15: A New Power

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 15: A New Power</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 10


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    Passing over theke, the gentle wind blew past me, a gentle caress.


    The image reflected on theke¡¯s mirror-like surface was nothing like that of a goblin noble¡¯s.


    Tawny skin and a human adult¡¯s height. The image of a spiraled red snake on the arm, a lone horn reaching out to the heavens from the head, ck fur much like that of a horse¡¯s mane reaching from the head until the hips, and that nostalgic sensation of having five fingers¡­ Is this really a goblin?


    The image before me is enough to make me doubt that fact. But since my goblin subordinates have be more subservient, I shouldn¡¯t dwell on it too much.


    The changes truly are quite shocking though. Look, even my face has changed! That expression that once couldn¡¯t be thought of as anything but brimming with repugnance has now turned into this turtle-like apathy.


    A smirk surfaced at that thought.


    But then at that, a dreadful, brutish image reflected on theke¡¯s surface¡­


    Don¡¯t say anything.


    One¡¯s appearance is the shape of one¡¯s soul¡­ was it? Hogwash.


    Speaking of which, I¡¯ve started to use the loincloths Lili¡¯s sewn. I¡¯ve always been naked all this time, buttely, I feel like I¡¯ve begun to regain my sense of shame.


    It might be because I¡¯ve started talking to the humans again.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    After repelling the orc leader who had attacked the vige, and after my ss had gone up and after going through that unpleasant experience again, we went to the hunting grounds right outside the vige to aid Gi Gu.


    I could barely feel the weight of the Iron Second on my shoulder.


    After reaching the hunting grounds, I managed to find some good targets to test my body out.


    Those orcs that were trapped and unable to move were literally felled in one sweep. With my new strength, I can now tear through the orcs and crush even their bones easily.


    Having confirmed that is enough for now.


    Regarding the female swordsman, Lili, who was knocked out in the vige¡­ well she¡¯s safe.


    Not that I care, but from the looks of things, the orcs prioritize food over women.


    Taking only the unconscious Lily into custody, I ordered the surviving goblins with overpowering howl to gather.


    Amongst the gathered goblins there¡¯s Gi Ga who¡¯s been healed, Gi Gu who would obey despite his injuries, and then the rest of the other goblins. The number¡¯s visibly decreased.


    The horde that once numbered 50 has gone down to 40.


    And the number that can fight, number to 30 at most.


    The injured goblins that can¡¯t move number to 7. Aside from the ones healed by Reshia, the number of subordinates that can be used to hunt has significantly decreased.


    The numbers could reach only this much even after including the survivingrvae and females as part of the war forces, showing just how much damage the orc attack did.


    And the number of females preparing the materials are 6.


    The one female goblin that¡¯s finally gotten pregnant has also been killed by the orcs. Most likely because she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t run, and in the end she was killed.


    In order to prevent something like this from happening again, I should train them to run ahead of time.


    The captive humans are all safe. Although it¡¯s quite ironic, it seems the goblin prioritized protecting my treasures over their fellow females.


    As expected, a beast is a beast.


    Because they actually thought that I¡¯d be happy hearing what they did. Be that as it may, the old goblin seems to have some intelligence.


    But even if you tell me that their sense of values is just different, it¡¯s no use.


    The captive humans are behaving better now than before the orc attack. Especially the female swordsman, Lili. Even though she kept snarling at me before, now she¡¯s so subservient to the point it feels like a lie.


    In fact, the annoying one now is Reshia.


    I think it¡¯s because she saw my level up. Now, every time she sees my face, she bombards me with question after question. What a hassle.


    The more I talk to her, the more it feels as if I could get swept by her charm.


    Because of [Skill] > I¡¯m able to keep it in check, but it¡¯s not easy.


    I once asked her if I wasn¡¯t scary, and she just looked at me nkly and shook her head. Apparently, because I¡¯ve already put a lot of thought into things regarding her and the others, she doesn¡¯t think I¡¯ll do anything bad.


    After all, I¡¯ve already made Lili and the other male humans sew, and Reshia¡¯s been assigned to healing duty. So there¡¯s no other way left for me but to keep on going like this.


    Right now, the power I have is still too weak to encroach into the territory of humans.


    So I won¡¯t have any choice for a while but to continue to increase my power like this.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Afterwards, I went to check my new skills.


    [Skill] >


    ¡ª¡ªThe number of subordinates you can lead will increase greatly. ¡ª¡ªCharm towards the same race will increase greatly.


    Focusing my will, I checked the new skills I¡¯ve acquired.


    ¡°Charm towards the same race will increase greatly¡±¡­ So only the charm towards the goblins will increase. Unless I misuse this skill, it should serve me well.


    I¡¯m not fond of female goblins, so if I make a mistake, it could turn into a disaster though. A two-edged sword so to speak.


    [Skill] Swordsmanship >


    Most likely due to having five fingers, I¡¯ve be able to do more delicate movements. As expected, having five fingers which I¡¯m used to the most is best. And now it¡¯s possible for me to beat others down, and then immediately switch to shing with my sword.


    [Skill] >


    ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s now possible to manipte magic ording to one¡¯s attribute.


    In as sense, the true charm to living in a different world is the ability to use magic.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    I didn¡¯t want to meet Reshia, so I went to ask the old goblin to teach me magic. Considering its age, I thought it might know something, but as expected, a goblin¡¯s a goblin.


    ¡ª¡ªSheet.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, so I ended up having to go ask Reshia.


    ¡°Teach me how to use magic.¡±


    When those words entered Reshia¡¯s ears, she looked at me as if she¡¯d just seen a dog talk. Of course, she tried to keep that from showing on her expression, but I can read even the slightest change in her expression.


    I can read even the slightest change in her expression? Seriously, how far have I fallen!? Sheet!


    ¡°Magic is the world. That is to say that the gods cannot be reced. And magic is the miraculous incarnation of that contract.¡±


    Is what Reshia said¡­ Somehow this conversation¡¯s turned really abstract.


    After that Reshia started to prattle endlessly while carrying a hint of pride. Wanting to just get it over with, I pestered her to just tell me what I want to know.


    ¡°So in other words, how do I use it?¡±


    Having been interrupted in the middle of talking, Reshia scowled at me.


    ¡°Magic can be invocated with the use of an aria and an image. As for what to say, it¡¯s fine to speak freely what¡¯s in your mind.¡±


    It would¡¯ve been fine if you just said that from the start. What¡¯s the point of putting on airs?


    Image¡­


    When I thought of that, what floated to my mind was that friar¡¯s fireball and barrier.


    I wonder if it doesn¡¯t matter what attribute I have.


    ¡°Let my body be invible.¡±


    Suddenly, darkness wrapped itself around my body. And an armor of darkness that dimmed my visage, capable of stopping my enemies¡¯ attacks, appeared.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Surprisingly, I actually managed to pull it off.


    ¡°W-Wh!?¡±


    Contrast to my slightly surprised reaction, that woman who¡¯s always been poker faced all this time, Reshia, suddenly forgot to keep her appearance up, and her face twisted,pletely dumbfounded. Beside her was Lili whose mouth was wide open, also shocked.


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you able to do it!?¡±


    Reshia became serious all of the sudden as she inquired that while drawing near me. Well it¡¯s because you taught me obviously! Is what I wanted to say, but I decided to keep that tsukkomi at bay.


    ¡°How do I cancel this?¡±


    Ignored, Reshia pouted, annoyed.


    ¡°Chant the aria of cancetion¡­ As for the wording, do whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Just as she said, I recited the aria.


    ¡°Release.¡±


    Seeing the darkness recede, I was satisfied.


    From now on, I should experiment with this. As I was thinking that, Reshia suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this against the contract?¡± What is?


    ¡°I¡¯m only supposed to heal and talk with you.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I wish to bathe.¡± Hah?


    I might have made a dumb expression, as Reshia repeated her words angrily.


    ¡°I said I want to bathe!¡±


    I called Gi Ga over, and had them escort her.


    There are too many things that need to be done.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    [Level] has increased.


    10 -> 11


    The buff has been cancelled.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Author¡¯s Notes:


    The audible loudughter of a goddess seems like it should be added. It really is unfortunate that he couldn¡¯t be human, huh?


    There¡¯s no be¡ð-san, but hurry up and make him human. (Abbreviated)


    Eh?


    You want to know if he can be human?


    Well that¡¯s a spoiler, so let¡¯s keep it a secret.

 Volume 1, Chapter 16: Tremors

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 16: Tremors</h4>


    [Race] Goblin


    [Level] 11


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia


    [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant).¡±


    At that chant, the darkness wrapped around me moved itself to the sword.


    I¡¯m hidden amongst thickets, watching my preys. When the magic finished casting, I immediately jumped out, and pursued the preys before me. My target, the herd of Eirel Deer.


    These preys were found by my goblin subordinates after I ordered them to look for some. And as for my target, it¡¯s the biggest one amongst the ones spotted today.


    Right now, there are around 30 deer drinking water from theke and feeding on the grass. And these are all going to serve as my practice partners. With that thought, I took a step.


    But as soon as I stepped out of the thickets, they noticed my presence. Was it because of their instincts as beasts who grew up in the wild? Or was it just because my killing intent leaked out? I don¡¯t know, but as their ears perked up, all of their gazes focused onto me.


    Without flinching, I proudly took another step


    Then they turned their back to me, and they began to run.


    But as soon as I took that step, I had already prepped myself to sprint at maximum speed. And in the blink of an eye, the running preys¡¯ back was before me.


    But then all of the sudden, the Eirel deer stopped, and then turned right.


    The force of having sprinted at maximum speed weighed heavily on me. Enduring that, I paused, and then turned, continuing to chase after my prey.


    As soon as it entered my range, I swung my enchanted Iron Second down. And in an instant, the deer was cut down. It was so fast that the deer wasn¡¯t even given a moment to utter a cry. Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but find myself dumbfounded.


    The resistance was so thin it was as if I¡¯d just cut butter with knife.


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±


    While I was caught up in my fascination over the prowess of magic, the goblins seems to have already gotten used to hunting the Eirel deer. Looks like the three man cell¡¯s been more effective than expected.


    As soon as thervae grow up, they¡¯re put in with experienced teams and instructed how to use traps. Because of this, it¡¯s be possible to acquire preys without hurting their quality.


    As a result, the efficiency of our hunts have increased, and the food situation¡¯s gotten better. Leading to an increase in the survival rate of the birthed goblins which then consequentiallly leads up to an increase in war potential.


    Ahh¡­ but even without that, I¡¯d still want to have our bellies filled. After all, you can¡¯t fight with an empty stomach, right?


    All the more so since we get our provisions from hunting and not from vegetation. So I want to get some now while we can.


    It¡¯s a pity thought that smoking¡¯s the most we could do when ites to preserving food, but I guess it¡¯ll all work out somehow.


    While I was up there in my own little world, thinking of all sorts of random things, I suddenly heard the death throes of a deer.


    ¡°GuruuUu!¡±


    Oh?


    And as my eyes moved towards the direction of that scream, I saw the goblin who killed it, transforming as it sat there on the ground with vaporsing out of its body. He¡¯s evolving?


    As I continued to watch the goblin¡¯s evolution, its skin turned red, and its muscles grew bigger. Its stiff expression also changed into a fiendish one. And as its evolution finished, its cries changed to that of a goblin rare.


    It might be because it¡¯s my first time seeing someone evolve that I couldn¡¯t help but stare at the new goblin rare. But then as I continued to stare at it, some texts suddenly appeared within my mind.


    [Race] Goblin


    [Level] 1


    [ss] Rare


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] None


    [Attributes] None


    Huh?


    Looks like the [Skill] > has activated. Moreover, from the looks of things, apparently it doesn¡¯t work on just my enemies, but also on my allies. That¡¯s unexpected. But really¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have assumed it to be so in the first ce. Sigh¡­ I just feel like hitting myself with a stone right now for thinking it could only work on my opponents without even confirming it.


    That aside, I wonder if I should end the hunt right here and now, and start a meeting. It¡¯s that ¡®striking while the iron¡¯s hot.¡¯ But, wait¡­ My level right now is only 11, and [Skill] > activates based on level conditions.


    Hmm¡­


    No, I shouldn¡¯t be impatient. Right now the focus should be on hunting for provisions. Right, I shouldn¡¯t change the order and focus on gathering food first.


    ¡°Chief¡±


    Hearing a voice call out to me, I snap out of my thoughts.


    Oh,e to think of it, someone¡¯s managed to evolve. I need to give it a name.


    ¡°I name you Gi Gi.¡±


    When I granted the kneeling goblin a name, it bowed to me deeply several times as if it had just received something divine. Incidentally, I took the chance to take a look at Gi Gi¡¯s skill.


    Beast tamer.


    When it was still a goblin, the most it could manage were a few dogs. Now that it¡¯s evolved into a goblin rare, its ability to control beasts should have increased an appropriate amount. I¡¯m looking forward to see just how much it can bolster our war potential.


    After that, time passed, and when we got two Eirel deer and three armor rabbits, we ended the day¡¯s hunt, and returned to the vige.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    When I returned to the vige, I made my subordinate goblins sit in order.


    Right now, I¡¯m going to interview them.


    What I want to get from this is each and every goblin¡¯s aptitudes, as well as the skills that can be used to increase our war potential. Once I know what useful skills they have, I¡¯m going to train it by having them use it more frequently.


    But unfortunately, [Skill] > wouldn¡¯t work for more than half of them. And amongst the goblins I¡¯ve looked into, the only ones that have something that could be a part of our war potential was at most two.


    With the exclusion of Gi Gi, the number really was small. How disappointing.


    But then again, there¡¯s no way it would have gone well on the first try. So for now, I should just focus on increasing my level in order to be able to determine the other goblins¡¯ aptitude as well. And if ever Ie to find that they have a useful skill, I should make them use it as much as possible every time we hunt in order to harness it. Right, let¡¯s go with this.


    Oh, incidentally, I also couldn¡¯t see into the statuses of the other goblin rares, the former leader Gi Gu and the spear wielding Gi Ga.


    I¡¯m quite curious about this two¡¯s status, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped for now. Right, I shouldn¡¯t pester for things that I don¡¯t have, and just make use of whatever¡¯s avable.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Talking with Reshia¡¯s almost be a daily thing, but at least now I¡¯ve started to be able to drag information out of her.


    The only way for this to happen was to either win her trust or get her used to it, so in a sense it¡¯s partly thanks to the orcs¡¯ attack that my impression with her has gone up so much.


    Seriously, who would¡¯ve thought those orcs attacking would actually do some good. They helped me evolve, they became food for my subordinates, and they became the key to help me to get the information I want.


    Fuckers.


    Honestly, I¡¯m not that happy about it, but it¡¯s true, so¡­


    Still¡­ even if the loss wasn¡¯t that high¡­


    Fuck!


    But still¡­ What¡¯s useable is useable, and I should make use of what¡¯s avable to me. Even if that thing is something that came at the cost of my subordinates¡¯ lives. Moreover, this is also a form of memorial service for them. No, it¡¯s not just that. If I don¡¯t use it, I¡¯ll be wasting their deaths. So in order for that not to happen, I need to do this.


    Fuck!


    What the fuck am I thinking anyway!?


    They¡¯re pieces! Mere pieces on a chess board! They¡¯re Monsters!


    Fuck! What am I thinking!? Even though I should be well aware that careless empathy will only bring with it destruction!


    ¡°¡ª¡ªAre you listening?¡±


    Reshia¡¯s voice knocked me awake.


    Sheet¡­ Focus.


    ¡°Sorry, I was thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not in the mood, then why should we even continue!?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯ll be a bit troubling. Especially since we¡¯re at a good part now.¡±


    ¡°¡­ How dare you say something like that, when the one who wasn¡¯t listening was you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you take a bath every two days.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s not bad. But since we¡¯re on the topic, I¡¯d also like to request permission for Chinos and Mattis to take a bath as well.¡±


    Fine, I thought. Looks like this girl¡¯s talent doesn¡¯t end just with her healing alone. With that talent of hers to bargain, she could probably be a formidable merchant.


    ¡°Fine, but let¡¯s move the time. At the same time, I¡¯ll give you some escorts.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Then, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    What I wanted to learn from Reshia even at the cost of giving in, was geography. How far is the nearest human habitant? What is the poption of the nearest human settlement? How many soldiers do they have? Their country? Their literature? Their overall strength? Their rtionship with other countries? And what do they know about this forest? Every day, I woulde to her and listen to her talk about such things. But of course, I didn¡¯t blindly believe everything she told me.


    After which, for the first time, I left the hunting grounds to Gi Gu and the rest of the goblin rares while I went out to explore alone.


    Come to think of it, It¡¯s been 10 days since I¡¯ve caught Reshia, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange for the humans to start looking for her soon.


    By exploring the unexplored areas of the forest alone, I won¡¯t only be exploring, but also increasing my level. So in a sense, I¡¯ll be killing two birds in one stone.


    But of course, it¡¯s also quite dangerous.


    Even if I have be a goblin duke, at most my status is onlyparable to that of a giant spider¡¯s. The only difference is that my head¡¯s a little better, and I can use skills and magic. But as for whether those three alone can make a huge difference in my fighting potential, I don¡¯t know. In fact, there¡¯s most likely someone amongst


    the humans in this forest who wouldn¡¯t even bother looking at my skills and magic.


    For example, if there was a being who had a skill that could kill me in one hit, then my > wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to activate. Or perhaps a strange, powerful weapon that I¡¯ve never seen before. If there¡¯s such a thing as that, then > won¡¯t activate either.


    If ever I happened upon something like that, there¡¯s no guarantee of me surviving.


    But despite that, despite the feelings of tension running up my back¡­ I continued deep into the forest.


    Then along the way, I met three orcs. And my mouth twisted into the shape of a crescent moon.


    ¡ª¡ªAn enemy! There¡¯s an enemy!!


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant)!!¡±


    The dread of losing my life hung over me.


    The excitement that was no different from trembling, wrapped around me.


    As the orcs noticed me, they moved towards me.


    Then from the deepest pits of my entrails came a scream, the bellowing excited roar of a maddened soul.


    ¡°GURUuuAaAA!¡±


    With my gaze fixed upon the mighty, I took a step.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Since your attributes are darkness and death, magic casted by you will be ck magic.


    Since you are using ck magic, your mind will be affected.


    [Skill] > acquired.


    Because of [Skill] >, you will slowly lose your mind.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô

 Volume 1, Chapter 17: Beast Subordinate

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 17: Beast Subordinate</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 11


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    [Skill] > invocated. Your sight will be dyed in red.


    I dodge the approaching spear without any effort. With a step, I close in on the orc. And with a thrust from the enchanted Iron Second, the orc¡¯s stomach was pierced.


    ¡°GURUuAAAA!¡± screamed the orc.


    With Iron Second still stuck, pierced into the orc¡¯s body, I swung it up.


    As that great steel sword rose, blood and guts scattered about in the air, and a literal rain of blood descended.


    The falling rain of blood coupled with my resoundingughter, painted a dreadful, gruesome scene.


    ---Why!? Why am I so excited!?


    The cowering visage of the orcs filled me with jubnce. And my face twisted into a wicked smile of sadism.


    ---KUHAHAHAHA! Die! Die! Dieeee!


    I chased after the orc. It showed me its back. I swung my sword down, and its screams resounded. With its backs gouged out, its fell to the ground. And mercilessly, I crushed its head under the weight of my foot.


    Turning my head, I went off for thest orc.


    When I got close enough, I cut off its leg. Then I decapitated its shoulder, sending that piece flying with a fountain of blood in its trail.


    As I crushed its head with my grip, a raging roar bellowed out from the pits of my guts.


    Led by the voice within me, I had ughtered a massacre, leaving thend dyed in red blood.


    ----No! What am I doing!?


    [Skill] > invocated.


    The effect on your mind from the [Skill] > will be mitigated.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    With my senses back, I looked around me.


    The surrounding area was a mess. No matter what you say, that exhibition was too unsightly.


    To think that this is what happens when I get a little bit of power¡­


    ¡°How disgraceful,¡± I thought as I clicked my tongue.


    Using my heightened hearing, I searched for a waterside.


    Leaving the corpses here is fine, right? As for the meat of the orc, I¡¯ll just get what I need.


    Besides, there¡¯s something I want to see.


    Even something small would have been fine as long as I¡¯m able to fit in, so when I saw a waterfall, I immediately entered it. Inside the waterke, I cooled my seething head, and I washed off the blood from my body.


    When the stench of the orc¡¯s flesh mostly left my body, I went back to the ce where I had previously ughtered the orcs.


    Looking at it now, I can¡¯t help but sigh. I¡¯m well aware that the one responsible for this is me, but this is really just too much. Still though, since I¡¯ve already done it, I should at least make the most out of it.


    So with that, I gathered the corpses to fish for scavengers while I hid somewhere nearby. Then a few hours passed, and I began to worry as to whether it was a waste of time hiding behind the thickets, fishing for scavengers, or not. But fortunately, at that moment, it came.


    Its back was hunched, its face was that of a beast, and in its hand was a beast¡¯s fang. It walked like a man, and behind it swayed a tail. Its stature was slightly smaller than that of a goblin. And its fur was colored brown.


    I wondered to myself whether I¡¯ve seen it before from somewhere¡­ but when I looked at my own skin, I shook my head, and concluded that it must¡¯ve just been my imagination.


    There are five of them.


    These things are called Kobolds, and they are supposedly weaker than goblins. They do possess some intelligence however.


    Dashing out form the thickets, I caught one of the kobolds. When the other kobolds saw that, they immediately dispersed.


    ¡°Can you talk?¡± I asked.


    With the scruff of its neck caught under the grip of my hands, I even went as far to bring it right before my face, but it just bared its fangs against me.


    Maybe it¡¯s not smart after all.


    I cut off a portion of the orc corpse¡¯s flesh and inserted it into the kobold¡¯s mouth. As useless as it was it just chewed on the flesh.


    Thinking I had just wasted my time, I tossed the Kobold to the ground, and went off to search again.


    After walking for a bit, I looked behind me. There I saw that the Kobold was still following me.


    ¡°Uu~u¡± begged the kobold as it made a face that seemingly looked like it really wanted something.


    Despite supposedly being a dog that had just snarled at me moments ago, drool dribbled out of the corners of its mouth as if saying, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± It looked back on the corpse, and then it looked back up at me again. That questioning gaze seemed to be half-filled with the anticipation of being fed.


    ¡°Uu~u¡± begged the kobold again.


    For the record, the one who begged a while ago was the kobold and not me, ok? You know¡­ just in case.


    I could have just chased it away, but being troubled, I threw it a slice of orc meat instead.


    Like a trained dog, the kobold ran after the slice of orc meat, and as soon as it got it, it went back to my side.


    And? What are you nning to do bying back to me?


    It looked like trouble, so I tried to shoo it away with my hand.


    Somehow, it apparently misunderstood the sign, and instead it nodded at me, then it stuffed its cheeks full with the meat I¡¯d just thrown it. It¡¯d be troublesome if it continued to follow me around like this, so I went ahead and continued my search.


    But in order to lure out the kobolds, I continued to wait somewhere near the orcs¡¯ corpses until the clock struck nighttime.


    Thinking that it¡¯s almost time to head back home. I began to make way for the vige. But then I heard footstep aside from mine echoing throughout the forest.


    When I turned to look behind me, I saw the kobold looking up to me. Seeing me turn my head, it became curious, and it also turned its head to look behind it.


    No, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± I asked.


    The kobold tilted its head in response.


    Why are you making a strange face?


    ¡°Strong,¡± replied the kobold as it pointed its finger at me.


    ¡°Bring me,¡± it continued, this time pointing to itself.


    With my mind already exhausted, I didn¡¯t feel like dealing with it anymore, and I just quietly continued to walk to the vige like that.


    The goblins and people of the vige sent me curious gazes as they watched the kobold follow me with its unsteady steps. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t ask anything.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve brought back something interesting with you,¡±mented Reshia when she saw the Kobold.


    No one but Reshia anyway. Although for some reason her gaze looked unsatisfied as she looked at the Kobold swaying its tail as it sat there under my feet.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I nonchntly reply.


    It¡¯s a pain to exin.


    ¡°I want a pet too,¡± said Reshia.


    Exactly what does Reshia think of this displeasing face of mine?


    ¡°Where do you ce the kobolds amongst your people,¡± I asked.


    At that, the usual discussion began.


    Although Reshia considers me and other monsters to be in one group, she differentiates between us and the monsters who captured her and the other humans. That is to say that she recognizes us. With that as the topic of conversation, we passed the time talking for nearly an hour.


    During that time, the kobold stretched itself on my feet as it made itself at home.


    Seeing that, I quietly thought to myself, ¡°bastard, you actually n on staying!?¡±


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Kobold has been subordinated.


    Youre level has risen.


    11 => 12


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Author¡¯s note:


    It seems that there¡¯s a legend that says that kobolds and goblins are the same thing. I¡¯m purposely writing them as two different monsters however.


    I suppose it could be considered as a therapeutic sort of monster.


    If you could see it in real life, you might just get charmed.

 Volume 1, Chapter 18: Charm of the Saint

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 18: Charm of the Saint</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 12


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9)


    I caught the kobold thinking it would have intelligence, and was even nning to have it as a part of my main force. But who would¡¯ve thought that my expectations would be so far from the truth.


    Right now, that supposedly intelligent being that should¡¯ve be a part of my main force is at my feet, grooming itself with its tongue.


    No matter which way you spin it, this is unarguably a pet!


    And watching it yawn as it scratches its face with its fang just makes me want to throw a tsukkomi at it and ask, ¡°Are you an old man?¡±


    On my way back, around a half day¡¯s distance on goblin foot, I¡¯ve already mostly finished my search after having walked to every direction from the vige.


    And in my search, I¡¯vee to understand that there¡¯re currently no monsters in the surrounding area that could pose a threat to us.


    Roughly speaking, the distribution goes like this. At the east of the vige - deduced based on the rising of the sun - resides the kobolds. At the north is where the spear deer are. While in between


    the north and the east is theke. And then as for the south, that¡¯s where the triple head and the triple boar live.


    The only problem remaining is the west.


    ording to Reshia¡¯s group, this forest is known as the Forest of Darkness. The boundary of human life lies north from the east of the forest. The south and the west are untouched.


    There are no problems regarding the south. There are neither any dens in which a powerful beast might dwell in, nor are there any traces of a vige. There were no dangers at all whether it was in my search or when I used my goblins to hunt.


    Now, the reason I find the west to be a problem is because the orcs have mostly beening from the west. The orcs generally form groups of either 3, when small, or 8, when big. They¡¯re always moving because they don¡¯t have a permanent home.


    They look for a ce, settle down, then after eating everything, they move again and repeat the same thing. Just like grasshoppers. Not that I have any intentions of talking about the pros and cons of their way of living, mind you. The only thing that matters is that I know how they live their lives.


    Now, the problem is why they¡¯reing from the west.


    ording to the humans, the deeper into the forest, the stronger the monster. So there are two possibilities. Either the orcs are being driven away by something frighteningly strong, or the orcs have many viges.


    Regardless, the threat¡¯s from the west.


    Troubled, I consulted the elder goblin about my thoughts. And I asked him whether it¡¯d be possible to merge with the other goblin viges once we track them down.


    My current pieces number: 3 goblin rares, 32 male goblins that can fight, and 9 goblins that can¡¯t.


    It¡¯s a rather worrying number. Thinking back to it, I once asked whether there was a king amongst the goblins or not.


    And if I recall correctly, there should be no unifying leader but rather, four main groups. So if each group had 30 goblins, then that would total to 120. If I¡¯m able to take all of that, then¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad army now, would it?


    ¡°I want information regarding the goblin viges that are simr to ours. If possible, their chief as well,¡± I said.


    I exined the circumstances to the old goblin. And in response, the old goblin replied with a frown.


    ¡°My king, it will do us no good to be hasty. To begin with, the east isn¡¯t even under our control yet,¡± replied the old goblin.


    Hearing him point out a sore spot, I unconsciously knit my eyebrows.


    Certainly, I can¡¯t just ignore the humans. How long will it take before those bastards reach this vige? I need to have a precise answer to that, otherwise¡­ I might just make a blunder. And if I do, then the only future left for this vige is destruction.


    Especially since I have Reshia with me. It¡¯s definitely not farfetched to believe that they¡¯re putting together a unit to bring her back.


    But at the same time, if I keep worrying over something like that, then I¡¯ll never be able to make my move.


    But the thing is¡­ it¡¯s difficult to predict when the humans will make their move. In fact I can¡¯t even ascertain how much Reshia¡¯s group is worth to the humans.


    So considering my priorities, the only path I have left to me is to deal with the humans.


    ¡°Oi,¡± I said, calling out to the kobold at my feet. ¡°You are to let me know when the humans enter the forest. Understood?¡±


    A curious expression appeared on the kobold, then as it barked out a ¡°Woof!¡± it wagged its tail.


    At that, I gave it some meat. And as soon as it took it into its mouth, it ran away at full speed.


    ¡°When humanse. I let you know,¡± said the kobold.


    I don¡¯t know how trustworthy that kobold is, but it¡¯s better than nothing. But just in case, I better spread some goblins to guard the area.


    With this, the east should be fine for now. After this, I should increase the number of goblins at the eastern hunting grounds.


    ¡°The east should be fine now, right?¡± I asked the old goblin. To which in response, the old goblin unwillingly nodded.


    ¡°Then let us talk.¡±


    With those words I persuaded the old goblin to give me the information I wanted. And from it, I found out that our vige is apparently one of the smallest amongst the goblin viges.


    It would seem that our vige¡¯s survival so far has mostly been due to good luck. Then again, I¡¯ve always had a feeling that was the case. But while that may be true, that doesn¡¯t meant that the other groups will be able to break through either.


    Because if there was such a group, then there should be another one like me who would attempt to gather the nearby viges and increase their power.


    The fact that there¡¯s no such thing just goes to mean that there¡¯s no group that sticks out from the crowd.


    Now, the closest group to us has about 30 goblins as its fighting force. It should only take us around a day on foot. At the same time, they appear to be living in a sturdy cave. And their chief is only a goblin rare.


    Unfortunately though, this information isn¡¯t that reliable as it¡¯s only based on the old goblin¡¯s memory. As for why knows it, apparently his father was a mutual goblin rare and the chief of this vige three generations ago.


    A father, huh?


    Well in any case, this isn¡¯t such a bad deal for our first invasion.


    Theck of information is a bit troubling, but there¡¯s not much time left, so this¡¯ll have to do.


    ¡°Gi Gu, Gi Gi, begin the preparations. We¡¯ll take 10 goblins with us, while Gi Ga will defend the vige in our absence.¡±


    After I ordered my subordinates. I ordered the old goblin to guide us.


    The old goblin hesitated a bit, so I threatened it.


    After which, we then had to prepare our food supplies before moving out.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    We took some raw meat, and smoked it in a small shed.


    I mobilized what little knowledge I had, and then left the meat for a few hours.


    The result? Burned.


    Where did I go wrong?


    At the depths of my despair, a voice came, ¡°What are you doing?¡± it asked. That voice came from a curious Reshia who was in a nearby shed.


    It would appear that she¡¯s quite excited, but in contrast to that vigor of hers, I replied with barely any, saying,


    ¡°I want to make some preserved meat.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I need it to destroy a different vige,¡± I replied.


    Now I don¡¯t know what she thought of my words, but she suddenly pped her hands, and then suggested,


    ¡°Please add some fruits to our meal. I know, how about some keju for everyone?¡±


    Apparently, this woman¡¯s tougher than she looks.


    As for that keju, it¡¯s supposedly a fruit that grows on trees, and turns red when ripe¡­ It¡¯s kind of like an apple.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have it ready from this day¡¯s lunch onwards,¡± I agreed.


    Goblins love meat. The goblins with the [Skill] can eat rtively anything, but they still love meat. They can eat leaves, they can eat roots, and even fruits. But they still prefer meat.


    That¡¯s why we don¡¯t really have much of that keju gathered.


    Or at least as long as I don¡¯t order them to anyway, but¡­


    ¡°Chinos,¡± called Reshia.


    ¡°What does the saint require of me?¡± replied Chinos.


    ¡°Apparently he wants to smoke some meat. Would you mind teaching him how to?¡± asked Reshia.


    ¡°If that is the request of the saint, then¡­¡± replied Chinos as he turned his quivering gaze at me. But without another question, he began to exin.


    After hearing his exnation, I then proceeded to order my subordinates ording to his instructions, and lit a me in the same way.


    The result? A sess.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    A sense of disappointment filled my heart as I persistently asked the quivering Chinos, ¡°Why?¡±


    And as it turns out, the secret was in the strength of the fire.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Maybe it also has something do with his skill? I thought. But without pursing the matter any further, I just gave up and rewarded Chinos with rabbit meat.


    After all, there¡¯s a problem of whether or not the goblins would be able to recreate something so subtle like that. The goblin rares and the goblin nobles might be able to, but it¡¯s too big of a hit to our forces to tie down such important pieces with a menial task like that.


    ¡®


    Besides, if humans can do it, then why not just leave it to them, right?


    ¡°Please don¡¯t forget your promise, ok?¡± reminded Reshia cheekily.


    Hearing that, I nodded.


    But almost immediately after, I was startled, and couldn¡¯t help but turn back to look at her. Why? Because Reshia spoke to me as soon as I finished thinking!


    No way, right?


    And not only did she take into consideration the odds of me using the food supply to attack a human settlement, she¡¯s even made the humans, indispensable! Did she really calcte this far?


    Right now, what I¡¯m feeling from that girl is not that same girl who was just asking for better food, but rather the wisdom of a higher being, a saint!


    ¡°It¡¯s past lunch already. I¡¯ll add the keju starting with supper.¡±


    Intriguing. Very intruiging.


    To what extent is she Reshia? To what extent is she the saint?


    In the same vein, to what extent am I a man? To what extent am I a monster?


    Suddenly, a desire wishing to ascertain that bloomed from within me.


    Regardless of whether it¡¯s because of her charm or not, this formidable emotion is simply far too strong for me to resist.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    The believer of the healing goddess, Zenobia, has manifested her [Skill] >.


    Your mind will be slightly affected.


    It will be difficult for you to harm the saint.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô

 Volume 1, Chapter 19: Gray Wolf

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 19: Gray Wolf</h4>


    [Level] 12


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9) [Abnormal Status] >


    It took us around a day of walking west before we finally found a cave.


    That cave had an extremely narrow entrance, making it look like nothing but a crack in a giant piece of rock. But interestingly enough, its interior is actually quite wide.


    ¡°Gi, Gii!?¡±


    Arge number of goblins were hanging out by the entrance of the cave. It should be fine though as I highly doubt that they¡¯d attack.


    ¡°Gi Gu, Gi Gi,¡± I said, calling out to the two goblins. ¡°Go inside, and ask their chief toe out.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± replied the two.


    Then from the goblins I¡¯ve brought with me, I picked eight more and made them go as well. As for the remaining two goblins, I had them patrol and hunt some preys while we waited for the others to return.


    I could¡¯ve gone to the cave myself, but I didn¡¯t because of the cave¡¯s entrance. It¡¯s too narrow.


    In fact, it¡¯s so narrow that a goblin rare is about all that could fit. Even a goblin noble who is only one size bigger would find itself hard pressed to try and pass through. What more someone like me who is pretty much a walking mass of rock? I¡¯d have to whittle myself with something first if I wanted to pass through that.


    But that¡¯d be stupid and inefficient, so instead of doing something so pointless, I sent the two to ask their chief toe out instead.


    Besides, there shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about since Gi Ga possesses the skill, >. With that skill he¡¯s able to take a triple boar along.


    It¡¯s also partially due to his limits that we brought that thing, but surprisingly, it¡¯s actually proven to be quite the boon to us. In a narrow cave like that, who¡¯d be able to dodge the triple boar?


    So with that, I was able to patiently wait for them without any worries. And after some time of waiting, voices reminiscent of jeering reached my ears.


    ¡°It would appear that they¡¯ve arrived,¡± muttered the old goblin.


    At his words, I turned my head, and there, a goblin rare stood in between Gi Gu and Gi Gi.


    ¡°Are you the chief of this horde?¡± I asked as I looked down on it, exuding an aura of dignity.


    ¡°On- your knees!¡± yelled Gi Gi as he forcibly made the goblin rare kneel.


    While Gi Gi was manhandling the goblin, I couldn¡¯t help but catch something quite curious. The goblin rare in front of me seems to be severely scarred. Some, old. Some, new. And some were even fresh.


    ¡°Answer the king¡¯s question!¡± pestered Gi Gu.


    ¡°I am indeed the chief of this horde,¡± said the goblin proudly as it courageously gazed at me. Its firm resolve could be visibly seen reflected on its eyes.


    Although only a little, I suddenly found interest for this goblin sprout from within me. And to think I was actually thinking of just lopping its head off.


    ¡°What kind of goblin is the chief of this horde?¡± I asked.


    Having had a change of heart, I decided to approach things a bit differently.


    ¡°A friendly goblin we have known for generations. He is gentle. His feelings of camaraderie are strong even amongst goblins and¡­¡±


    Before the old goblin could prattle on, I interjected, saying,


    ¡°In other words¡­¡±


    In other words the old goblin does not want to kill this goblin.


    ¡°This goblin is exceptional,¡± I continued.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly it!¡± agreed the old goblin.


    I nced at the goblin rare once again, and then said,


    ¡°Be my subordinate.¡±


    I don¡¯t need unnecessary words.


    Whether you reply with a yes, or whether you reply with a no. That is everything to me.


    ¡°Under the condition that you save the goblins under me,¡± bargained the goblin.


    Without any hesitation, I nodded at the goblin rare who had its head still bowed on the ground.


    Save, huh? Come to think of it, all of the subordinates of this goblin rare are thin all over. In fact, even this goblin rare itself is thin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you food,¡± I said.


    Then along with those words, I had the food we smoked prior toing here along with the preys we had hunted along the way brought out, showing it off to the goblin rare and its horde.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll even give you a name,¡± I added.


    Dumfounded, the goblin rare could only stare at the food before it. Then when I called out to it, it looked up to me in surprise with its mouth still hanging.


    ¡°I name you Gi Go. After this, leave this cave ande live in my vige,¡± I ordered.


    At those words, Gi Go prostrated itself before me. Satisfied, I began to walk out of the vige. But at that moment, Gi Go suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Ah, chief. Please wait,¡± said Gi Go as it quickly followed after me.


    At that, I turned back to it. Then with a stiff posture it began to talk about the dangers of thisnd.


    Apparently there is a dangerous beast living in this part of the forest.


    And ording to the old goblin, it¡¯s known as the gray wolf. With a number of subordinates under it, it¡¯s reputed as the forest¡¯s hunter.


    Then Gi Go continued in fear, mentioning that the gray wolf eats enough food to feed its pack. Even going as far as to eat its own kind.


    Curious however is that for some reason we still haven¡¯te across that ferocious beast.


    But if that beast is really around, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that we wouldn¡¯t be able to go back to the vige unless we deal with it first?


    The food I gave them won¡¯tst long either.


    I need to do something about that beast or I won¡¯t be able to leave.


    ¡°Hmph, then in that case, I just have to kill it, right?¡±


    At that bold promation, I ordered Gi Go to bring goblins that can fight. At the same time, I ordered Gi Gu and Gi Gi to stand guard.


    Counting our forces, the goblins that can fight from Gi Go total to 28. With my own goblins, that numbers to 38.


    The number of goblins that can¡¯t fight is 20. And we need to protect all 20 goblins from the beasts while we move out.


    After thinking for a bit, I decided to divide the horde into four squads.


    Gi Go will be leading the main unit. Being the most appropriate person for the job, I decided to leave to it the duty of protecting the group that can¡¯t fight while they evacuate to my vige.


    Then escorting the main unit is Gi Gu¡¯s group who will be there protecting their nks. Having originallye from my vige, the goblins in Gi Gu¡¯s squad excel at rock throwing and covering for others.


    Should the gray wolfe to attack, then Gi Gu¡¯s squad will hold them off while the main unit escapes ahead.


    Thirdly, Gi Gi¡¯s beast warrior squad will be leading the whole horde.


    The beasts¡¯ noses are good, so with them leading, they should be able to detect the foes from a distance.


    And finally, thest squad will be led by me. Stopping the wolves will be my duty.


    With the strategy decided, I distributed the goblins to their respective squads. Then afterwards, I immediately ordered Gi Go to have everyone prepare for departure.


    Right, we can¡¯t afford to waste even one of these goblins.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It will take us around a day of walking to get to my vige from the cave.


    Unlike humans the goblins don¡¯t have any valuable possessions, so if it weren¡¯t for the differences between the warriors and the non-batants, then we would be able to get to the vige in only one day.


    In fact, we didn¡¯t even bring any unnecessary food with us either as it¡¯s imperative that we get to the vige as soon as possible.


    The one leading is Gi Gi¡¯s beast warrior squad. His triple boars and his wild dogs lead the way, using their senses to ascertain that the path is safe. And from behind that squad followed Gi Go¡¯s squad.


    And protecting the nks is Gi Gu who paid careful attention to its surroundings as they gathered food along the way. Gi Gu is quite the


    honest goblin, so Gi Gu made sure to get the gathered food distributed to the main unit.


    As for me, I was walking at the very back, paying careful attention to the surroundings as I followed the rest of the group.


    There are only five goblins around me, but should the worst case happen, then these guys might have to sacrifice themselves in order to thwart the wolves¡¯ pursuit.


    Then halfway through our path, Gi Gi contacted me.


    Apparently, the beasts won¡¯t proceed any further.


    ---Is iting?


    ¡°Gi Go, take the rest of your squad with you and go ahead!¡±


    At those words, the squad in front became noisy. With the main unit being that noisy, it would normally be the center of attention, but¡­


    ¡°Gi Gu, escort the main unit!¡±


    But if my prediction is correct, then---


    ¡°Uwooooo!¡±


    As a great howl resounded from the back.


    I unsheathed Iron Second, and firmly wielded it in my hands.


    Then with its pack following from behind, the gray wolf appeared.

 Volume 1, Chapter 20: Gray Wolf II

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 20: Gray Wolf II</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 12


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9) [Abnormal Status] >


    The gray wolf was 2 meters long, making it bigger than me. Scars could be seen here and there on its gray fur. But those scars did not give the image of weakness, instead it exuded an aura of experience.


    Wolves with a small build and brown fur followed the gray wolf. There were 20 of them, but in contrast to the fearsomeness of that gray wolf, those wolves were but fodder.


    Now, although we might be inside a forest, it¡¯s not as if there¡¯re trees abound everywhere equally. There are also some ces where the trees are less dense, and some areas that are ins. And the gray wolf chose the ins, an area with little trees, for their hunt.


    I need to buy time for Gi Gu and the others until they¡¯re able to find a way out, and run back to the vige.


    As I thought that to myself, I looked on at the approaching threat.


    I have never fought with a gray wolf before, but I know¡­ that thing is without a doubt formidable! Yet despite that, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ---Strong? Formidable? What¡¯s that got to do with me? A ce like this isn¡¯t fit to be my grave!


    At those thoughts, I raised my voice, and ordered the goblins,


    ¡°I will hold the rear! Now, run!¡±


    At my voice, the goblins ran with the escorts.


    The attacking wolves formed a line as they began to close in, their fangs ready to strike from a multitude of angles.


    ¡°Let my body be invible (shield),¡± I chanted.


    I braced myself for the oing fight, and casted a shield over my body, keeping the damage to the absolute minimum.


    Just dodging won¡¯t be good enough in this fight. Even if I were to dodge all of their attacks, that won¡¯t be good enough to create an opening for a counterattack.


    One of the wolves went after my legs from my lower right. Another tried to seal my arms from the opposite side. And from behind me, another leaped, aiming for my neck.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. A speed at which Iron Second couldn¡¯t possibly hope to reach. The small stature of the wolves didn¡¯t help as the colossal size of my sword in contrast to their dwarfed stature left me in an ufortable position.


    Yet despite that, I swung my sword.


    With an overbearing strength that could summon winds, I swung my sword. Iron Second shed, and the wolves before me were cut in


    halves. The swordpleted its swing, but it rested not. Following the trajectory it hade from, the sword returned, and in its path, it blew the remaining frightened wolf away, sending it into the air.


    The [Skill] > had shown its worth.


    My dignity in full disy, I bellowed out an earthshattering howl, activating the [Skill] >.


    ¡°GURUuuRUAA!¡±


    With it, my foes stopped in their tracks, unable to move.


    ---Now, what will you do?


    The gray wolf before me remained unperturbed.


    Perhaps it¡¯s nning to leave the hunt solely to its subordinate wolves without lifting a finger, but I can¡¯t have that. Of course, killing all of these wolves isn¡¯t a problem for me, but that¡¯s not the problem. The problem is that there¡¯s a possibility that the wolves might just ignore me, head straight for the main unit instead, and kill the nonbatants one after another.


    That result is uneptable. Which is precisely why I must show my strength, and keep them pinned here. When their leaderes to understand that it¡¯s not possible to defeat me unless it personallyes to fight, then it will make its move. And once it does, its subordinates will stay in order to protect it.


    And as expected, regardless of howposed that graywolf was, it still took a step forward from its pack.


    ---Oh? So you feel like doing it?


    The subordinate wolves were already that fast. What more this gray wolf? I¡¯ll have to pay careful attention, and make sure to urately measure the distance between us.


    ¡°UwooUUwooUu!¡±


    At the gray wolf¡¯s howl, its body turned into a blur.


    Before I knew it, my body was in midair. A blow had hit me from the side, sending me into the air into a flip.


    ---Fast!


    Although it got me, thanks to the shield I casted earlier, I didn¡¯t receive any fatal damage. Only, my chances of winning had just gotten dimmer.


    How am I supposed to fight against something that¡¯s so fast I can¡¯t see it?


    ---No, right now, my focus isn¡¯t to kill it, but to buy time. I shouldn¡¯t


    -


    As I was ruminating on the situation, the wolf turned into a blur again.


    I felt a blownd on me, and I was sent into the air again. Then the gray wolf calmly closed in on me.


    ---Not good! At this rate, I¡¯m going to lose!


    Who is the hunter? Who is the hunted? At that moment, the gray wolf had clearly answered that question.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    With a sh from its long sword, Gi Gu yed the brown wolf before it. Then it looked behind.


    Gi Gu¡¯s revered chief had not yet returned.


    The first time Gi Gu had caught sight of that chief, he was already far stronger than Gi Gu. A blue-skinned body that was far bigger than Gi Gu¡¯s.


    That memory left in the goblin a sense of fear that to this day ruled over it.


    Gi Gu had after all only be the leader of the horde because of its predecessors¡¯ death. A position that merely rolled over to its feet so to speak.


    There were no goblin rares during that time either.


    Gi Gu believed in its own fortune. And at the same time, it had hoped not to repeat its predecessors¡¯ mistake.


    And just as Gi Gu had hoped, in its time as chief of its horde, they were able to gather more food. And they had even seeded in catching humans.


    But then that goblin came. And it easily yed their enemies. And once again, Gi Gu and its horde had found themselves under someone¡¯s lead again.


    But this time, they were far more numerous than before. And their food supplies were even more abundant. So much so that they probably would never taste the pain of starvation ever again.


    Then there was that time when Gi Gu first learned the taste of the double head¡¯s meat. It was a taste that he would never forget.


    But that goblin was not content, no. That goblin carried with him a frightening ambition. He wished to gather under him the numerous goblin viges.


    And that ambition sparked desire in Gi Gu¡¯s eyes.


    Each time Gi Gu saw the chief, fire would light from inside its heart.


    But whether these feelings that Gi Gu felt were loyalty or jealousy, Gi Gu did not know.


    Gi Gu knew only one thing. The chief leaving would be problematic.


    That alone Gi Gu understood.


    ¡­The king hasn¡¯te yet, thought Gi Gu.


    ¡°Gi Go,¡± called Gi Gu out to the newly added goblin rare.


    The goblins were currently struggling hard against the wave of wolves before them as they fought to make a path of retreat.


    ¡°Keep going like that!¡± ordered Gi Gu.


    Then Gi Gu ordered the opposite to its own men.


    ¡°Come! We need to save the king!¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Without trying to bite at me, the wolves rammed themselves against me as the gray wolf waited for me to run out of strength.


    That overly calcting fighting style rendered me powerless. If only the wolves woulde to bite at me, then I might still have some chance at winning so long as I¡¯m able to stop one or two of them. But the gray wolf continued to have the wolves relentlessly throw themselves at me, while it waited outside of my range, rushing towards me from time to time in a speed I can¡¯t match. And each and every time I would be sent flying.


    ¡°GU, RUuuu¡­¡±


    Using my sword like a cane, I helped myself up.


    Even though I know they¡¯re just trying to tire me, I can¡¯t let up the shield, otherwise, the surrounding wolves will tear me to pieces. I don¡¯t have any other choice, but to cast my shield, and try to kill the wolves to the best of my abilities.


    The situation is getting bleaker and bleaker.


    But at the same time, there¡¯s no other path for me to take.


    What to do?


    But then right at that moment, the area behind me suddenly became noisy.


    I saw Gi Gu kick away the wolves surrounding me as it came to my side with reinforcements.


    ¡°Chief, please return,¡± said Gi Gu.


    Thank you, I thought.


    Only, this still leaves us with the problem of the enemy here. But¡­


    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll retreat like this. Restrain the wolves!¡± I ordered.


    And slowly we retreated, carefully making sure that the wolves won¡¯t be able to surround us.


    The wolves probably chose a ce with few trees because of their fighting style. So in that case, retreating to a ce with plenty of trees should increase our chances of winning.


    ¡°UwoooUuUUu!¡±


    At the gray wolf¡¯s howl, the subordinate wolves spread apart, widening their surround over us.


    ¡°Gi Gu, keep your guard up as we enter the forest.¡±


    As I gripped my sword, I kept my gaze on the gray wolf. I slowly retreated, and the gray wolf calmly closed in on us.


    So long as we keep this, we¡¯ll be able to retreat as soon as we enter the forest.


    But as I thought that to myself, I let my guard down. It was only a moment, yet it was at that very moment that the gray wolf attacked, and my response was too slow. At the very moment where we were about to enter the forest, away from the nds, the gray wolf vanished, and it instantly closed the gap between us.


    ¡°UwoooUUun!¡±


    That loud bellow shook the earth.


    Behind me was a tree, in front of me was the unstopping rushing gray wolf. At the same time, the brown wolves closed in from all directions.


    ¡°Gi Gu, run! Don¡¯t let ¡°


    Without even any time to give any orders, the gray wolf sent me flying. My body mmed into the trees, and the force of the trees breaking passed through the shield into my body.


    After two or three bounces, I stood up.


    ¡°Gu, Ku¡­¡±


    As I stood up, I braced myself for the wolves¡¯ next attack, but it didn¡¯te. Not the gray wolf, nor the wolves surrounding Gi Gu could be seen. All of them were gone without exception.


    ---Did they let us go?


    Staggering, the worst scenario shed through the back of my head.


    ---Don¡¯t tell me, they¡­


    ¡°Gi Gu, we¡¯re heading for the main unit!¡±


    I struck my unmoving legs, and I began to sprint for the main unit. ¡°Release,¡± I muttered.


    As the darkness surrounding me receded, Gi Gu and I made way for the main unit at full speed.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    For driving away the gray wolf, your level has risen. 12 => 14


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô

 Volume 1, Chapter 21: The Scar of Defeat

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 21: The Scar of Defeat</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 14


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9) [Abnormal Status] >


    The thick scent of the shed blood permeated the air.


    I had gone after the main unit, but it was already toote. By the time I had caught up, the hunt had already ended.


    ¡°The damages?¡± I asked, heaving, still out of breath after having sprinted so desperately.


    ¡°The beasts under ourmand have all been killed. From the main unit, three goblins have been killed,¡± replied Gi Go with his head bowed deeply, a hint of apology in his voice.


    ¡°I read wrong,¡± I said.


    The gray wolf wasn¡¯t alone. It could have been a pair; I don¡¯t know for sure. Regardless, while I was fighting with one of the gray wolves at the back, another one attacked the goblins from the front.


    That¡¯s why that gray wolf left me so easily.


    Without putting itself in any more danger than necessary, it took what it needed, and left.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I cussed to myself, gritting my teeth in frustration. Then exhaling, I asked, ¡°Is there anyone injured?¡±


    ¡°Only shallow wounds, nothing serious,¡± replied Gi Go.


    ¡°Then let us go. I wish to reach the settlement if even a moment a sooner,¡± I dered.


    In the end, the gray wolves never came back, and it became clear that we would eventually reach the settlement safely.


    But at the same time, there¡¯s no doubting that I had lost.


    And the bitter taste of that defeat remained within my chest.


    I had lost¡­ To a beast no less¡­ A beast¡­


    Anger seethed, and I gritted my teeth in its fervor.


    This humiliation¡­ I will definitely make you pay for this, you mutts!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    ---Ahh¡­ The red snake coiled around my right arm is itching¡­


    I¡¯ve been restless ever since the day I lost to that gray wolf. Even running without rest continuously is unable to exhaust this body. The word, fatigue, hadpletely vanished from my senses¡¯ lexicon. The only sensation left, the incessant itching of this red snake.


    Before I knew it, the > had been raging without my behest.


    Like pyre in my brains, scorching its pith, magical energies violently flowed from my body as if it were being wrung out from the very nucleus of this flesh.


    ¡°Where are the enemies!?¡± begged my soul. My eyes ravenously darting as I watched over my horde.


    ¡°Enemy! Enemy! Enemy! Enemy! Give me an enemy!!¡± beckoned my soul.


    ¡°Something to kill! Something to cut! A foe! A threat! An enemy!!!¡± cried every fiber of my being. ¡°Is there no one? Is there nothing!? Where are you!?¡±


    Those craving, almost wishing thoughts stormed a gale at the back of my mind, driving me into lunacy when the vige entered my eyes.


    ¡°To the vige!¡± I shouted, ordering the horde to enter.


    Then I rushed back to the rear end of the horde¡¯s line.


    Come after me, you mutts!


    I¡¯ll kill every single one of you bastards!!


    ¡°GURUuuuauu¡­¡±


    That restless howl left from the pits of my stomach, echoing out loud as I red viciously towards the path we hade from. Then from my back, a voice entered my ears, ¡°King¡± it said. It was the old goblin.


    A king? King¡­ Right! I¡¯m a king! A king! Me! Me! Me!!! A king!


    I am a king!


    By forcefully invocating the [Skill] >, you are able to resist against the urges attacking you.


    I want to swing my arm. I want to release this never ending gush of magical energy!


    Destroy everything you see! Crush them! Break them! Kill them! Kill every single one of them! KILL! KILL! KILL--


    ¡°OOOOAOOOAOooo!!¡±


    At that bellowing roar gushing forth from the inner pits of my stomach, I struck Iron Second into the earth.


    ¡°Silence!¡± Imanded within my mind.


    Gritting my teeth, I focused all of my strength, and activated the [Skill] >. Then the old goblin spoke again, ¡°King?¡± it asked.


    ¡°¡­ Are you done evacuating?¡± I asked back, at the same time wondering whether my voice was shaking or not.


    ¡°Yes, without any problems,¡± replied the old goblin.


    ¡°I see¡­ I want to be alone for a moment. Don¡¯t let anyone near me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old goblin left, while I remained. I didn¡¯t move one bit from that spot until I had managed to calm down the >.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Gi Go¡¯s horde of goblins that were injured were able to reach the settlement safely.


    This settlement still has plenty of room left, but thinking that if I don¡¯t do something I¡¯ll end up remembering that loss again, I decided to go mark the boundaries between the different areas in the settlement.


    At the center is an open space where the goblins are to have their meals. Some stones have been piled up in the center of that open space, serving as a fire ce. Then north of that open space is the


    dwelling ce of the prisoners. Then east of that is the king¡¯s, my house.


    I then decided to let the goblins that have evolved into goblin rares live near me. While the other goblins are to be situated around the open square, following the fence.


    I decided on this arrangement in order to make it easy to distinguish who is close to the king and who is not, as well as to make giving out orders quick and easy.


    As for the nonbatant goblins, I gave them the area west of the goblin rares¡¯ dwelling.


    The horde of goblins that Gi Go was leading, even after being reduced by the gray wolves, raised our numbers by 45.


    Although that¡¯s for bothbatants and nonbatants, having that many goblins added to our number would still definitely cause friction.


    So in order to avoid that, I arranged them in this way.


    After that a day passed since returning to the vige.


    There are now 92 goblins in total, but the goblins are too weak. I handed the thin ones over to Gi Gu, while I thought up of a countermeasure for the gray wolves.


    We are, after all, only a day¡¯s distance away from a number of powerful beasts.


    While they won¡¯t be able to destroy the vige in one raid, they could certainly prove to be a hindrance in our hunts.


    But really it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t stay put unless I do something.


    For the meantime, I ordered my subordinates to spread their hunting grounds towards the west and the east.


    From what I know there¡¯re at least two gray wolves. I need to think something up quick.


    I walked while thinking, and before I knew it, I found myself in front of the shed where Reshia was being kept captive.


    ¡°Uu~u,¡± cooed someone¡­ or something.


    Hmm? That voice sounds familiar.


    Knitting my eyebrows, I looked for the source of that voice. And when I found it, I saw the kobold from before being fed by Reshia.


    Suddenly, the kobold turned around, and then it wagged its fluttery tail vigorously.


    Reshia threw it a bone, and the kobold chewed on that as if it were in heaven.


    With it lookingpletely intoxicated like that, it¡¯s really no different from a dog.


    The shed Reshia¡¯s using was originally meant for domestic animals, so it¡¯s easy to see what¡¯s going on from outside.


    It¡¯s not even locked. Really, the only thing that¡¯s guaranteeing their safety is my word.


    While thinking that, I noticed the kobold staring at me as it wagged its tail.


    In the next instant, it ran towards me, and yed at my feet.


    But despite that, it didn¡¯t let go of its bone once. What a glutton.


    [Skill] > has activated. Oops, I guess stared too much.


    [Race] Kobold [Level] 9 [ss] Puppy


    [Possessed Skills] > > > [Divine Protection] None


    [Attributes] None


    [Master] Enved to a Goblin Duke


    Am I supposed tough that all it can do is literally eat?


    Looking at this guy is kind of exhausting. All that anger is slowly seeping away, sigh.


    As I breathed out a deep sigh, a voice called out from inside the shed.


    ¡°Are you back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, although we didn¡¯te back unscathed.¡±


    Having calmed down to some degree, I entered the prisoners¡¯ shed.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    ¡°A bit cranky today, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    To which the goblin in front of me responded with a smile as if deriding itself.


    ¡°I lost some of my subordinates¡­ Even though I dared call myself king; it¡¯s unsightly.¡±


    In other words, you¡¯re depressed? Even though you¡¯re a monster?


    Ever since I was acknowledged by the Goddess of Healing, Zenobia, and received her divine protection, I¡¯ve been given a number of


    special privileges. The best education, exemption from taxes in different countries, preferential treatment should I enter a guild, and more.


    One of the things I¡¯ve been taught is the ability to see through lies. No matter who it is or what it is, as long as they possess intelligence, what they¡¯re thinking will definitely show in their eyes. This is knowledge I received from humanity¡¯s highest institute of education, the Ivory Tower!


    And just as I¡¯ve been taught, I gazed into the goblin¡¯s eyes, but¡­ it¡¯s not wavering.


    It¡¯smon sense in human society that monsters are nothing but brutal, egoistical, creatures. Feelings of camaraderie don¡¯t exist. They are ves to their lusts, and would attack all humans as their instincts would dictate. And yet¡­ what is this goblin!?


    Ever since I¡¯ve been caught by this goblin, this goblin¡¯s done nothing but topple all of mymon sense, shocking me time and time again.


    That time when the orcs attacked too. Even though it¡¯s obvious that goblins are far weaker than orcs, and yet¡­ and yet it still purposely went to oppose them.


    On top of that, it actually asked for itsrades to be healed first before it. For it to have that kind of nobility.


    His visage when he proimed himself a king¡­


    If only¡­ If only he were human, then he would surely be remembered as a wise king for generations toe, forever preserved within the annals of history.


    There¡¯s no doubting it. Feudal lords frantically scrambling amongst themselves fornd while they ignore the people. The royal families


    that would ensnare even their own kin to protect their own position. The officials that know only to feather their own nest. Themoners who would betray even their closest friends for a little gold. And that unsightly mess of a church for what should be a guide to god!


    Why? Why won¡¯t people be a little kinder?


    I hated the capital¡¯s atmosphere, that¡¯s why I had hoped to work at a church somewhere near the borders.


    For a moment, I held on to the hope that as long as the atmosphere¡¯s different, then even the people would act differently. As a follower of Zenobia, I would save those who have been abducted, but instead I was driven into the Forest of Darkness¡­ And now, for some reason, there is a goblin in front of me who is calling itself the king of goblins.


    The change in the environment was a bit much, so I was pessimistic at first. Buttely I¡¯ve started to get used to it.


    On top of that, the goblin in front of me doesn¡¯t act like a goblin at all. A goblin¡¯s a goblin, but for some reason, this one stinks of being human¡­ I can feel it, in its behavior, in its words¡­ I can feel traces ofplex emotions.


    Even though I was taught that goblins are simple. Even though my experiences proved that to be true. Even though goblins were supposed to be monsters that could do nothing else but live their lives, ves to their desires as filthy, gluttonous beasts.


    These goblins took thatmon sense, and turned it upside down.


    And in the short time I¡¯ve stayed here¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but find them to be more human than humans.


    Yet despite that¡­ I am human. If they were to fight against the humans, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand with them.


    So please, I prayed. Don¡¯t fight with the humans.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    I am dreaming.


    I know this because I know it to be so.


    A dream wherein a sword-wielding maiden is facing against a monster.


    The monster is towering; they are not equals. But the brave woman minded that not, and she opposed the crafty beast with her sword in hand.


    The maiden had with her neither the craftiness to outwit, nor the strength to stall. The one thing she possessed was her courage.


    Her brandished sword was proof of that, though her breath found itself tottering.


    Aah, I thought. She¡¯s going to lose.


    The ferocious, mighty beast pitted against a frail maiden; who would believe otherwise?


    Yet the woman showed no signs of retreat, her steps, not faltering even once.


    The maiden walked. And a howl that could swallow both heaven and earth erupted, yet she faltered not.


    The earth split, she dodged the threat. Slipping through the monster¡¯s attack, she opposed the monster with only a sword in hand.


    ¡­And then she reached it.


    The bosom of the monster wielding a ming great sword.


    In the instant that the ming great sword fell, the monster¡¯s face met with mine.


    It was me.


    The monster stopped in its tracks.


    And the maiden¡¯s sword pierced into my chest.


    The ming sword fell from my hands, and it pierced itself onto the maiden.


    Then a voice spoke.


    ¡°This is destiny,¡± it said. ¡°Your destiny, that is.¡±


    ¡°Tch¡±


    Clicking my tongue, I woke up, jumping from my bed, drenched in cold sweat.


    In the darkness of the night, the moon and the stars were brightly shining.


    To think I¡¯d actually have an extraordinary nightmare, enough to make me jump awake, shown to me.


    Speaking of which¡­ Whose voice was that?


    Destiny? Mine?


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡±


    Interesting. So you¡¯re telling me I¡¯m going to be killed, huh destiny?


    As the two red moons shone brilliantly in the night sky, I stood up, letting the evening wind pass through me.


    The wind passing through the forest from theke was a delight to my sweat-drenched body. As I walked, with no direction in particr,


    I found myself unusually cautious of the rustling trees. I¡¯ve probably just be too timid, I thought. But paying it no more mind, I continued to walk.


    Before I knew it, I was once more, in front of Reshia¡¯s prison.


    She¡¯s probably sleeping, I thought. I¡¯ll know though, since I can see even in the dead of the night with this pair of eyes. I suppose it can be quite convenient.


    But as I went closer, what reflected on my eyes was Reshia, praying.


    Praying towards the two crimson moons.


    ¡°Are you going to curse me now?¡± I jokingly asked.


    Her eyes opened slightly, but the expression on her face immediately made me gasp.


    ¡°Bastard¡­ who are you!?¡± I asked.


    A resolved face. If it was only that, then it wouldn¡¯t matter. No, it wouldn¡¯t really be a good thing, but regardless, right now, I can¡¯t feel even the slightest hint of life from Reshia¡¯s expression.


    Normally, her face would at least show some displeasure or anger or perhaps sorrow, but right now, there¡¯s nothing. Apletely nk expression.


    ¡°Not the sharpest knife, I take it,¡± replied Reshia, or at least that should¡¯ve had been Reshia¡¯s voice, but for some reason, something was different. But exactly what was different I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Her amethyst-colored eyes shot at me.


    A mere gaze, nothing more, yet my body felt as if it had turned into ice.


    My body is heavy, and my limbs wouldn¡¯t move.


    This¡­ this sensation is!?


    Activating the [Skill] >, I went against that pressure at full power.


    But then in the middle of that, a cursed scream suddenly echoed at the back of my mind.


    ¡°Zenobiaaaaa!!¡± screamed the voice.


    Altesia, the goddess of the underworld¡¯s scream, eroded whatever control over my body that I had.


    ¡°I implore thee, to that which must be, and to that which must not, bring unto him, peace.¡±


    The words Reshia recited kept the goddess of the underworld away.


    Heaving, I fell to my knees.


    Ignoring the sweat that has gathered on my forehead, Reshia seems to be -- No, we¡¯ve gone this far, there¡¯s no other way but to ept it. The person before me right now is no other than the goddess of healing, Zenobia.


    ¡°You seem to be suffering,¡± said the goddess.


    ¡°Thanks to you,¡± I replied, putting on as much of a tough act as I could, but unfortunately, my body wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Why do you rebel so much against destiny?¡± she asked. ¡°Let me throw that question back to you, why do you ept destiny?¡± I asked back.


    I thought I heard her sigh, but as expected, I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking behind her voice.


    ¡°My elder sister revolted against her destiny to rebel. And again, just now, she opposed me as soon as she saw me¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s foolish?¡± said the goddess.


    ¡°Then how about leaving us alone!? Me, and even Reshia!¡± I answered.


    ¡°¡­The source of your power, the will to rebel (insurgent will), is not infinite. In fact, it is already reaching its limits.¡±


    As the goddess said that, Reshia¡¯s glowing fingers touched my forehead.


    And I felt heat move from my forehead to my chest.


    Again!?


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to break free from the saint¡¯s charm,¡± dered the goddess.


    You wish to trample on my heart again!?


    Who would have thought that being too busy to check my status would actually bite me back like this!?


    The charm of the goddess I had neglected released a great power that pressed hard against me.


    ¡°Ku¡­ Gu¡­¡± I groaned.


    I tried to stand up, but I failed, and I fell to my back instead.


    As if to obstruct the moon up in the sky, Zenobia who¡¯s been hiding Reshia¡¯s feelings, looked at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really my ce to say this, but please take care of this child,¡± said the goddess as she neared me, bringing herself over my chest.


    ¡°How much longer do you wish to toy with people¡¯s feelings!?¡± I yelled.


    Reshia¡¯s glowing finger headed towards me once again. When her finger pierced into my chest, I felt something change within me.


    ¡°A gift from me. This should release the curse from¡­ si-ster¡­¡± said the goddess as her voice slowly faded.


    Reshia tottered a bit, then finally losing all strength, she fell on my chest.


    ¡°But you should take care. The more you use magic, the closer you will be to sister,¡± whispered the goddess through Reshia, as she twisted about on top of me. ¡°My sister is also known as the goddess of rebellion. The goddess who rebelled against my father, the goddess of revenge and rebellion. That¡¯s why¡­ please¡­ protect this¡­ my beloved¡­ daughter¡­¡±


    After that, the only thing I could hear was Reshia breathing as she slept.


    ¡­Not long after, I noticed that my arms could move again, and the voice of the goddess of the underworld no longer echoed.


    I stretched my hands toward the twin crimson moons.


    Zenobia¡­


    You said that it was foolish of me to rebel against destiny.


    And you also told me to protect Reshia.


    But the destiny I saw¡­ aren¡¯t you aware of it? The face of the sword- wielding maiden?


    That maiden; she was crying. Reshia was crying.


    If you¡¯re telling me to protect that.


    Then just as I¡¯ve thought, I don¡¯t have a choice but to rebel against you and your brethren.


    I won¡¯t die, and I won¡¯t kill Reshia. If that is a revolt against the gods, if that is a rebellion against destiny, then so be it.


    I shall dly be a rebel.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó


    The effect of the [Skill] > has increased.


    Because of the divine protection of the goddess of healing, Zenobia, the mental attacks of the goddess of the underworld, Altesia, will be suppressed.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Think the protagonist¡¯s mental irregrity is at its peak yet?

 Volume 1, Chapter 22: The Soul of a King

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 22: The Soul of a King</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 14


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld, Altesia [Attributes] Darkness, Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9) [Abnormal Status] >


    Three days has passed since Gi Go and its horde hase to our vige.


    I had the newers form three-man cells along with the rest of the goblins. At first, they were confused, but after seeing for themselves the effects of using traps, and how it can easily corner preys to secure food, they seem to have appreciated it.


    The fact that there¡¯s no friction is proof of that.


    I ordered the goblins to focus their hunting on the east and west. At the same time, I warned them not to hurt the kobolds.


    If we hunt too much, we might just break the barrier that¡¯s protecting us from the humans.


    I also reminded them not to forget my orders to run if theye across any of the orcsing from the west, or if they happen to meet a giant spider.


    Of course, they would probably still run even if I hadn¡¯t ordered them to. Buttely, Gi Ga¡¯s been challenging the stronger beasts in the area, so just in case, I made sure that they wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid.


    After I was sure that the goblins could do their rounds around the vige well enough, I headed over to the old goblin¡¯s.


    Naturally, my objective is to gather information for the next vige. My n won¡¯t change; I will still start with the closer viges.


    ¡°There is someone, but¡­¡± said the old goblin, slightly hesitating. ¡°But he¡¯s a bit dangerous.¡±


    Those words full of bitterness brought a smile to my face.


    ¡°Irrelevant. I will make it understand my power,¡± I replied.


    I need to make those gray wolves who attacked us pay. For the sake of that goal, I need to gather the strong and not the weak.


    ¡°There is a vige of goblins opposite theke with a group of druids living in it.¡± said the old goblin.


    In other words, a vige ruled by magic users.


    From what the old goblin told me, these druids seem to look down on all goblins other than their own ss.


    ¡°Druid, huh?¡± I muttered.


    It¡¯s a kind of goblin my vige doesn¡¯t have. And since he says it¡¯s a group of druids, then there should be a number of them there. Even just one of those druids would greatly strengthen my forces if I were to add them.


    ¡°The next prey¡¯s been decided then,¡± said.


    Thend they rule is at most about a day¡¯s distance. The hesitant, old goblin can just lead us. Getting there safely is important after all.


    Still it would be great if I could get a map, but unfortunately such luxuries aren¡¯t possible.


    After all, this forest here is the forbidden forest of darkness. Humans don¡¯te in here.


    Well, as soon as I walk it, I¡¯ll remember the way .


    Speaking of which, who should I take with me?


    Gi Gi has just recently caught some new beasts, and is currently busy, so it won¡¯t be possible to take it along.


    Gi Go and Gi Gu on the other hand, have their hands full teaching the new goblins how to hunt. The former leader teaching brings the best results after all.


    So that leaves¡­


    ¡°Gi Ga!¡± I yelled.


    Gi Ga¡¯s been greedily wishing for a fight ever since the orcs¡¯ raid, so I decided to have ite with me.


    ¡°By your will!¡± replied Gi Ga.


    And so I left the vige with Gi Ga to scout.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    We know that there¡¯s plenty of spear deer to hunt until theke, so we didn¡¯t get lost on the way.


    Then we got to theke, we did our reconnaissance by walking around it, observing the surroundings to try and get a grasp on the area, answering questions such as ¡°Is there a path arge number of


    goblins can use?¡± ¡°Are any strong monsters? Or conversely, are there any preys that we could hunt easily?¡± questions like that.


    Hmm¡­ When ites to fighting, the forest is probably better.


    The druid¡¯s magic is worrying too. It¡¯s something I haven¡¯t fought against yet, so I¡¯m both anxious and excited.


    Then while I was absorbed deep in my thoughts, Gi Ga called out to me, ¡°Chief,¡± it said


    Looking over to Gi Ga, I noticed it pointing its spear towards a direction. Following that, I saw a monster that I have never seen before.


    As I looked closely at it, the [Skill] > activated, and its status came up.


    [Skill] > has activated.


    [Race] Lizard Man. [Level] 10 [ss] Larva


    [Possessed skills] > > >


    [Divine Protection] None [Attributes] None


    The monster that lived on theke roused wariness in me.


    At that moment, Gi Ga asked me excitedly, ¡°Chief, fight, let me!¡± it said.


    Gi Ga was so eager to fight it was about to jump into the fray, but I stopped it, and continued to observe the lizard man. Then I asked Gi Ga, ¡°Why?¡±


    Why are you so eager to fight? To be honest, I really don¡¯t understand Gi Ga¡¯s feelings.


    Then Gi Ga replied, ¡°I, be, chief¡¯s strength!¡±


    Hearing that caused my eyes to open, moving the pair from the lizard man to Gi Ga.


    Looking at it like this, Gi Ga¡¯s as excited as usual. It really isn¡¯t one to lie, so¡­ It¡¯s telling the truth?


    ¡°I, gain power. King, help,¡± it continued. ¡°Am I that unreliable?¡± I asked.


    Gi Ga shook its head, and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looks like it just likes me.


    ¡­


    Dammit, this is embarrassing!


    But still¡­


    So you¡¯re going to follow me, huh?


    I looked at the lizard man again.


    With its alligator-like exterior bathed in beach¡¯s sunlight, the lizardman actually looked to be quite charming. Only there was a sharp, curved sword in its hand. And on its other hand was a sharp nail extending.


    And those scales¡­


    It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s been cut by a hard de, so it must be because of the water that there¡¯s a part that¡¯s somewhat swelling. Is there such a thing? How curious.


    Then Gi Ga yelled again, trying to hurry me in its excessive excitement.


    ¡°Chief!¡± it said.


    Gi Ga was panting in excitement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, push yourself too much,¡± I said.


    Gi Ga shook its head up and down so vigorously it made a buzzing sound.


    ¡°Also, I won¡¯t lend you a hand, ok?¡±


    At those words, fighting spirit lit within Gi Ga¡¯s eyes.


    This is the battle Gi Ga desired, so I made sure to make it understand that it should ept the results no matter what it may be. Harsh as this may seem, it is imperative that Gi Ga understand this.


    The goblins under me¡­ I wonder, will they remain as nothing more than livestock under my rule? Or will they grow into full-fledged warriors?


    I don¡¯t mind either way. You goblins can be livestock for all I care.


    Your lives are no different from the pigs served on the table.


    But¡­ Should you happen to acquire the honor of a warrior, then¡­


    At those thoughts, I made my decision.


    ---I won¡¯t let even a single of you to die meaninglessly!


    The warriors that once existed in my country. Those brave, gant figures that I never had the pleasure of seeing. If you can make me feel even a trace of their glory, then you shall be my pride.


    Even if Ie to be called, the king of monsters. Even if Ie to be ridculed, the King of Pygmies. I will not abandon you.


    I will lead you and your people, and I shall raise a new country!


    To follow me is to walk the path of war. You shall fight foes leagues above you to no rest.


    So¡­


    ¡°Go!¡± I yelled, and the goblin rocketed off.


    And I watched over it silently.


    This might be a detour, but it¡¯s a necessary one.


    As I told myself that, I gripped Iron Second tightly.


    I¡¯m worried about that lizardman¡¯s > skill. If that¡¯s something that could call others of its own kind, then I might have to risk my life.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Gi Ga¡¯s spear grazed the lizard man¡¯s scale, and green blood oozed out.


    But the lizardman was, by nature, a race above the goblin rare, and it did not falter. Instead it gripped its curved sword tight, and it shed towards Gi Ga.


    The thrust spear returned to Gi Ga¡¯s hands, and the goblin blocked the curved sword.


    Supposedly, in a battle between a spear and a sword, the spear should win out in range. However, Gi Ga¡¯s excessive fighting spirit caused it to challenge the lizard man in a close fight instead.


    Not good, I thought.


    The battle continued, and the lizard man closed in. In a series of attack, the battle-hungry Gi Ga was driven into a corner. Even if Gi Ga blocks one attack, another blow follows right after it. Curved swords were originally made to make cutting easy.


    The sword flew in a flurry, uncontested, striking from above, from below, from the right and from the left.


    The lizard man was clearly not just superior in race, but it also made full use of its own advantages.


    I gritted my teeth, but I wasn¡¯t going to join the fray.


    Just as I had said, this is the battle Gi Ga wished for.


    So I will only look on, quietly, without lifting a finger.


    Even if death shall visit you, I will remain still.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re a monster or human. Once a man decides to fight, he must see it to the end.


    That¡¯s what I believe.


    The de of the lizard man has finally begun to wound Gi Ga¡¯s body gradually. And the goblin¡¯s red blood spurted into the air.


    My brows furrowed, and my re intensified. So much so that I was certain my looks could kill. And sweat gathered at my palm that tightly gripped Iron Second.


    Gi Ga pulled its spear back. And the lizard man¡¯s sword came swinging at it.


    Panicked, the goblin took some distance, and I finally felt a bit of relief.


    Good, I thought. That¡¯s exactly what you should be doing. Take some distance, and fight from there. If you do so, you¡¯ll have a chance at winning.


    From the looks of things, even the lizard man¡¯s at a lost at what to do with Gi Ga¡¯s spear handling. Gi Ga definitely isn¡¯t behind in skill.


    But the wall Gi Ga needs to ovee is that overwhelming difference in physical abilities.


    After Gi Ga took some distance, the lizard man immediately tried to close it.


    At Gi Ga¡¯s one-sided defensive battle, my patience began to approach its limits.


    The lizard man shed from below upwards, cutting Gi Ga¡¯s feet. Red blood spurted out of them, and the curved sword drew a circle as it shed.


    But Gi Ga only gripped its own spear again.


    At the same time, the brandished curved sword swung down


    --That¡¯s not good!


    As those thoughts exploded within my mind, I rocketed towards the lizardman and Gi Ga. I knew I wouldn¡¯t make it, but still!


    But then all of the sudden, Gi Ga suddenly¡­ took a step forward!?


    The descending curved sword cut Gi Ga¡¯s shoulder, and more red blood gushed out.


    ¡°Tch!¡±, clicked my tongue.


    Don¡¯t die Gi Ga!


    But then right at that moment, the bellowing sound of a howl suddenly entered my ears.


    ¡°GURUAAA!¡±


    Then Gi Ga put all of its strength into the spear, and thrusted it, leaving me surprised, and the lizard man¡¯s eyes, opened wide.


    The thrusted spear pierced into the lizard man¡¯s chest, and blood gushed out a pool of red.


    Then Gi Ga fell to its knees, and it looked dumbfounded towards the lizardman that took its spear.


    ¡°Gyu, GyuAAeAAa!¡±


    The lizard man shrieked an ear-piercing scream, and then it breathed itsst.


    ¡°Gi Ga!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Chief, I, won¡­¡± said Gi Ga, weakly.


    ¡°Aah, it was a spectacr victory,¡± I replied.


    Then as if having lost all strength, Gi Ga bowed, and fell to the ground.


    Quickly, I ran to where he was, and when I got to him, he was deep asleep.


    I felt relieved from the bottom of my heart when I saw that.


    ¡°I guess even I don¡¯t understand my own feelings,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°GyuAA¡°


    As I held Gi Ga up, I heard something shriek.


    I left Gi Ga somewhere around theke, leaving him there to rest, then I looked back.


    And there, before me, was a lounge of lizardmen crawling from the waterside.


    Five lizardmen.


    ¡°¡­Coming?¡± I asked, my face twisting into a smile.


    I wielded Iron Second over my shoulder.


    I can¡¯t lose. Not to five lizardmen whose power is equal to that of goblin nobles.


    The gant figure of the man who said he would be strong for my sake scorched within me.


    I am the king of that man, the proud king of monsters!


    Be it Zenobia! Be it Altesia! None shall stand before me!


    ¡°Turn me into a de (enchant)!!¡±


    The abyss-like mes of darkness d my sword.


    And as my heart burned, so did the mes of enchant rage.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó


    [Level] has risen.


    14 -> 22


    [Skill] > has evolved into [Skill] >.


    Because of having adherents within your horde, magic power UP. Every time you gain an adherent, your total magic power will increase.


    However, each time your magic power increases, so will the ability of the goddess of the underworld to control you increase.


    Loyalty from subordinate monsters UP.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó

 Volume 1, Chapter 23: Deformity

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 23: Deformity</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 22


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9) [Abnormal Status] >


    After taking care of the lizardmen, I carried the sleeping Gi Ga back home.


    I had to stop the reconnaissance of the druid vige halfway through, but it¡¯s fine since I got something good in exchange.


    And after a night passed since returning to the vige, Gi Ga evolved. Confirming his status with the [Skill] >, the ss that came up on his status window was a little different from mine.


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 1


    [ss] Noble; Guardian


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] None [Attributes] None


    He has a number of skills I don¡¯t have. But by focusing my will, I was able to see the various skill descriptions.


    [Skill] > An attack that aims at the foe¡¯s vital points.


    [Skill] > When fighting near the king, strength, dexterity, and fighting spirit will increase by 10%.


    [Skill] > Can throw spear from a long distance.


    [Skill] > When dueling with someone, stamina and skill proc rate will increase by 10%.


    Spear throwing and the likes are technique ss abilities¡­ It works simrly to swordsmanship.


    His skill ss is basically decked out to peak when fighting near me.


    As long as I don¡¯t misuse his abilities, he could be a huge power in my army.


    Especially in ouring rematch with the gray wolves.


    A crowd was formed around Gi Ga. Not just because goblin nobles are rare, but also because he looked different.


    His skin¡¯s bluish-ck just like my time as a goblin noble, but his arms arepletely different from what mine used to be, being long enough to reach even the ground. At the same time though, his body is also smaller than a duke¡¯s. So if it¡¯s just length we¡¯reparing, mine¡¯s longer.


    ¡°A deformity,¡± muttered the old goblin.


    ¡°That¡¯s that, but firstes rejoicing,¡± I replied, patting Gi Ga on his shoulders, as I granted him the long spear we got from the orcs.


    This could prove useful when we go meet the druids.


    ¡°Take it, Gi Ga,¡± I said.


    Humbling himself, Gi Ga gratefully epted the spear. Then he said,


    ¡°By this spear, I swear absolute fealty to the king.¡±


    Oh? He¡¯s speech has gotten quite smooth. So this is also one of the benefits of evolution.


    After that I went out again to scout theke¡¯s path.


    Going around theke, and then going north of it, I passed by thends of the lizardmen, and reached the north area of theke.


    The atmosphere of that ce was different.


    The ceaseless cries of the wind yed with the scraggy rocks, resounding a tune that took the wholend. Itsnds were barren despite being inside a forest. The few trees that grew in it were at most a man¡¯s height.


    Looks like it¡¯s here, I thought. Well then, I should withdraw---.


    Discreetly, I left thends of the druids, and hurried back to the vige.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Gi Gu and Gi Go both managed to ready their respective hordes.


    It¡¯s been a mere three days, but plenty of results have been had.


    I still have some concerns regarding cooperation and leadership, but that can¡¯t be helped. I do think it¡¯s a bit premature, but I want to deal with the druids quickly, and challenge the gray wolves again.


    So we¡¯ll strike now.


    Honestly speaking though, I think even in our current state, we¡¯re more than good enough to challenge the gray wolves.


    But doing that will inevitably result inrge numbers of casualties.


    My army¡¯s finally starting to gain momentum, decreasing it at this point¡­ That¡¯s not exactly the wisest of ideas, is it now?


    As for the battle against the druids, we¡¯ll take them with sheer numbers.


    They will fall before our overwhelming numbers, and then I¡¯ll add them to my army.


    The old goblin mentioned that the druids looked down on other goblins. To despise means to have emotions close to that of humans. So it might be amongst the druids that I find someone capable of leadership.


    I went back on the battle with the gray wolves several times, and the conclusion I came to was that our loss was a result of a difference in the number of leaders.


    That time¡¯s defeat was both from my incapability to predict the gray wolves¡¯ movement, and myck of manpower able to oppose the gray wolves. There were other problems as well, but because I was too busy fighting one of the gray wolves, I couldn¡¯t lead the horde.


    Times such as that where I¡¯m unable to lead the horde will definitelye. Who will lead then? And besides, even if I had fought with the gray wolf until the end, I might have not gotten off lightly either.


    The way I am right now would, at most, lead to a draw.


    But despite that, I have to win.


    And for that, I need stronger men. Gi Ga is fool hardy, but Gi Gu and Gi Go can do things he can¡¯t do as well. Gi Gi is currently desperately raising new beasts.


    What I have to do right now is to strengthen the horde.


    To add something to the horde that it doesn¡¯t have now. A new factor like the druids, for example.


    ording the human, Mattis¡¯ guidance, we made some smoked fish and meat to prepare for the battle.


    We didn¡¯t just use smoke though, we also used the sun to preserve some of the food. Also, because the armor rabbit apparently had some salt mixed in its blood, we were able to preserve the meat by rubbing that on the meat.


    Who would¡¯ve armor rabbit blood could be used in that way?


    The knowledge of man is really hard to despise after all. There are so many things that even I don¡¯t know. And the one race that¡¯s been given plenty of opportunity to retain that knowledge is man. In the form of books, by mouth, or even in the form of tales, man is able to preserve a great number of their knowledge.


    Gi Ga and the rest of the goblins thought Mattis was using magic. They even actually went to ask him whether he could use magic. Of course, Mattis just told them that it¡¯s not magic and was just a skill. A reply to which the goblins were utterly dumbfounded.


    Well it¡¯s not surprising. The techniques that goblins know are mostly destructive after all.


    The fact that there could be skills that could create instead of destroy, that fact left a deep impression to Gi Ga.


    Incidentally, I had the man named Chinos make some farnd. Of course, with a body guard watching over him.


    Then under his instructions, we cut trees around the vige, and uprooted the stumps, changing thend into one for cultivation. Thend¡¯s not that big, but it might prove useful.


    As for Lili, she¡¯s in charge of sewing. Using the hide of armor rabbits and the fangs and leather of shape alligators, she¡¯s able to make us some nice armor.


    Lili, being an adventurer, knows much about the vital points to protect, so I left it to her to decide which parts to cover with her armor. But as expected, it would take quite a bit of time toplete. That¡¯s most likely a side effect of having her made it to specialize for each individual. As a result, I had no choice but to put it on hold for the meantime.


    Six days since Gi Go¡¯s horde has arrived in our vige, and seven days since I embarrassingly lost to the gray wolves, I gathered most of the vige, and gave out the order to take the north.


    ¡°We shall march for the north, and make the druids one of us,¡± I dered. ¡°Gi Ga, Gi Gi, and Gi Go, you three shall ready your men. Gi Gu, you shall stay to protect our vige.¡±


    Everyone bowed, and I gave out instructions for our formation.


    ¡°Each one of you shall take 10 goblins with him. And I will also do the same, taking 10 goblins under me that I will directly control. Now, Gi Gu, should the kobolds contact you, informing you that the humans have entered the forest, immediately abandon the vige.¡±


    Then I showed Gi Gu where to run.


    Most of our men areing with me on this expedition.


    We have to win.


    ¡°Tomorrow, on daybreak, we march!¡±


    And so, the expedition to take the druids began.


    Incidentally, Reshia will also being with us, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t voice anyints.


    Regarding the setting:


    The goblins currently under the protagonist are:


    Gi Ga


    The goblin in that estranged group that was with the protagonist when he defeated an orc. He is currently a noble ss, the highest amongst the protagonist¡¯s subordinates. He prefers to use the spear.


    Gi Gu


    The former leader of the vige. He was pressured by the protagonist in his goblin noble form, and was added to his subordinates. He uses the long sword, and is rtively smart for a goblin rare.


    Gi Gi


    Known as a beast warrior, a goblin with the ability to tame beasts. He evolved while hunting spear deer with the protagonist.


    He prefers to use the axe.


    The strongest known tamed beast is currently the triple boar, but for the sake of theing battle with the gray wolves, he¡¯s raising different beasts.


    His goblin ss is rare.


    Gi Go


    A goblin with many wounds on his body. The food of his horde was stolen by the gray wolves, so he made a decision to follow the protagonist. He is the most experienced amongst the goblin rares.


    His weapon is a curved katana.

 Volume 1, Chapter 24: Duel I

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 24: Duel I</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 22


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chiefs


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9) [Abnormal Status] >


    Our expedition to the north proceeded smoothly.


    After a day and a half, we continued to move north of theke, hunting beasts at our leisure as we progressed. During this time, we didn¡¯t encounter any strong beasts.


    But along the way, I realized that I hadn¡¯t taken Reshia¡¯s pace into ount.


    Even with a guide, walking these parts of the forest is quite tough for a human, so her pace was quite slow.


    If we were to continue like this, we would end up taking too much time, so I picked Reshia up, and carried her instead.


    Immediately sheined, but I ignored her and sped up the army¡¯s pace.


    ¡°We¡¯ll march till noon,¡± I dered.


    The crying wind breezed throughout the destends, singing a hymn for all to hear.


    These winds might have been hailed by the power of magic, I thought. It could be here to show that the druids rule thesends, but even so, we marched on.


    From here on, we need to exercise great caution.


    Under the guidance of the old goblin, I threw Reshia away, and led the horde to proceed cautiously.


    ¡°So this is where the druids live?¡± I asked to the old goblin.


    ¡°Yes. Ahead is the area where the giant tree absorbing thisnd¡¯s nutrients is¡­ The Great Heaven-Piercing Tree, the home of the druids.¡±


    ording to the old goblin, the druids dug a cave at the roots of that giant tree, and they created their base there.


    ¡°So that¡¯s where they are,¡± I muttered.


    From a distance stood a great tree that reached the heavens, towering over everything around it. As we gradually neared it, the tree and its surroundings grew fuller. A green lush could be seen spread around the tree, while the roots sprouting up were hugging the nearby rocks. The new trees of the giant tree were being cultivated in thatnd. It was as if it was trying to create a new forest with nothing but its own kind as it caused an invasion of foliage that extended 30 meters around it.


    And then out of that tiny forest within this giant forest came out a goblin.


    It looked over to where we were, then it panicked, and it quickly came back in and called for its friends.


    ¡°Good. It did our job for us,¡± I remarked.


    Then in order to make them surrender, I ordered the army to be deployed. After all, there¡¯s no quicker way than scaring your foe.


    Gi Go¡¯s army of 10 marched to the right, Gi Gi¡¯s army of beasts marched to the left, Gi Ga¡¯s army of 10 took the rear of the tree, while I took the front. Like this we surrounded the giant tree of this small forest.


    I stood there quietly, waiting. Wondering to myself how the opposing goblins wille out, when the old goblin suddenly came over.


    ¡°O king, please here my request,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡± I curtly replied, my eyes remaining fixed on the giant tree. ¡°Please let me be the one to demand their surrender.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The old goblin assertively bowed his head toward me. Aplete change from that old goblin that fervently contested going here.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say, but the leader of druids is most likely my son,¡± replied the old goblin, a hint of hesitation in his voice.¡±


    ¡°You would demand their surrender? Even though it¡¯s your own blood and kin?¡±


    I¡¯ve never heard of a goblin having emotion as a father.


    How could goblins have any emotion of fatherhood when they make their children hunt as soon as they are born? Such a thing shouldn¡¯t be possible.


    For humans, they develop such emotions since they need to protect their own children after birth. But for goblins who need to hunt


    immediately even as a newborn, such emotions shouldn¡¯t exist. So why?


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. Someone needs to go,¡± replied the old goblin.


    The old goblin did not falter from my displeased voice, instead it tenaciously faced me.


    Something tugged at me. Something that caused me to find displeasure in the old goblin¡¯s proposal. But what that something was, I didn¡¯t know. So I only stared at it coldly as I gave my approval.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said.


    I watched the old goblin¡¯s lonely back as I saw him off into therge tree by himself.


    ---Wrong! What is it that¡¯s troubling me!?


    It was as if there was a ck mist within my head, suppressing my thoughts.


    Is it you? Altesia!?


    [Skill] > activated.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think the goblin will betray you? How cute,¡± said a voice inside my head.


    Shaking my head, I shrugged that voice off, and looked towards the departing old goblin.


    ¡°Follow your heart¡¯s lead!¡± I yelled, sweeping away Altesia¡¯s interference.


    Then the old goblin bowed toward me, and it entered the giant tree alone.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    After a while, the old goblin came out with another goblin beside him.


    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s quite a bit, aren¡¯t there?¡± said the enemy goblin as it smiled defiantly.


    But I know very well that contrary to that smiling fa?ade of his, the goblin carries with him great confidence. With a robe wrapped around him, and a staff in one hand, he exuded great pressure. And this goblin¡­ rather than a goblin, he¡¯s appearance is much closer to that of a human¡¯s.


    With his red skin, he¡¯s most likely a goblin rare.


    But this atmosphere that I can feel on my skin¡­


    This goblin is strong; my body is telling me that.


    ¡°Are you the chief?¡± I asked.


    The goblin that stood before me, his bold appearance made it clear that he would not bow his head.


    But that¡¯s that.


    I¡¯ll still advise him all the same.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am the chief of the druids,¡± replied the goblin.


    There¡¯s a distance of 20 steps between us. It¡¯s too bad, but that¡¯s not a distance I can close in an instant.


    ¡°Surrender, and offer yourself to me,¡± I dered.


    ¡°Ku ku ku ku¡­ You know it to be meaningless, and yet you bother anyway?¡± Replied the druids¡¯ chief as heughed. ¡°But fine¡­ If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll give you everything.¡±


    A duel between two beings that call themselves king. Just like the history books. But with this the casualties will be few, and the gains will be great.


    ¡°If I win, you shall give me everything. But then if you win?¡±


    When I said that, it was only for a moment, but the druid¡¯s chief stared at me nkly. Then quickly, he broke out intoughter, and then said,


    ¡°What a funny guy¡­ You n to die!?¡±


    A smile like that of a beast appeared on my face. It was as if a delicious prey had just been thrust before me. Then with that vicious smile, I answered the druid¡¯s chief.,


    ¡°We can gamble precisely because there are two equal things sought.¡±


    Even I didn¡¯t know I would feel like this. Perhaps it¡¯s because this goblin¡¯s visage is so close to that of a human¡¯s.


    ¡°I see¡­ Then in that case¡­¡±


    As the druid chief was thinking, Reshia suddenly came out.


    ¡°Hello? Do you mind? I can¡¯t see a thing!¡±


    Without a care in the world, Reshia¡¯s voice resounded throughout that tense atmosphere. And the goblin in front of me froze.


    ¡°¡­ Oi, gramps, what is that thing?¡± asked the druid chief to the old goblin who was behind him.


    ¡°The king¡¯s treasure, a human female,¡± replied the old goblin. ¡°A toy, in other words?¡±


    ¡°No, the king doesn¡¯t engage in such activities¡­ Rather he seems to


    be quite fond of talking with her.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±


    A sharp light shot from the druid chief¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I want that girl!¡±


    Reshia froze.


    I gave her a sidelong nce, and clicked my tongue at the back of my head. Then I looked at her and sarcastically said,


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve been personally requested. You must be jumping for joy.¡±


    ¡°W-W-What are you talking about!?¡± asked Reshia, not following what¡¯s going on as shepared me and the druid chief.


    ¡°The reward for our duel. If I win, I¡¯ll have his horde. If I lose, I¡¯ll hand you over.¡±


    ¡°W-W-W-What are you deciding by yourself!¡±


    This girl has absolutely zero awareness of being my prisoner. Well I¡¯m not treating her like one after all, so it¡¯s only expected I suppose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not nning on losing. I have no intentions of handing you to anyone either,¡± I said, trying tofort her. ¡°Tch!?¡± replied Reshia, clearly still panicked.


    Gripping Iron Second (Great Steel Sword), I stared at the foe before me, and calmed my burning heart.


    He probably didn¡¯t hear Reshia¡¯s mumbling, I thought to myself.


    Then steeling myself, I focused all of my strength to face the fitting opponent before me.¡±


    ¡°Come!¡±


    At the resound of my voice, the battle beneath that tense atmosphere began.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    It¡¯s a druid fight.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the old goblin would have a family!?


    The old goblin¡¯s ability to talk so well right from the start is because of its high intelligence.


    But it is after all only a normal goblin, so it can¡¯t match up to the druids.

 Volume 1, Chapter 25: Duel II

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 25: Duel II</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 22


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chiefs


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9) [Abnormal Status] >


    Kicking myself off the ground, I filled my body with power, and elerated.


    The ground broke, and I turned into a blur. At the same time, I raised Iron Second (Great Steel Sword), and with a growl, I swung it down, seeking to cut the goblin rare into two.


    Surprised, the goblin rare quickly retreated.


    But he was too na?ve.


    Does he think I can¡¯t chase such a slow retreat!?


    Iron Second crashed into the ground. And using the force of its recoil, I swung the great sword and shed at the goblin rare.


    The [Skill] > guided my sword, leading it towards my foe.


    And with the mere legs of a goblin rare that¡¯s inferior to mine, he couldn¡¯t possibly dodge.


    But just as my de was about to hit him, the goblin rare chanted a spell,


    ¡°My vessel is d in the wind (el),¡± he chanted.


    And suddenly, the goblin before me vanished. And the de I had swung, hit nothing but thin air.


    ¡°What splendid swordsmanship,¡± remarked a voice from behind.


    A vicious smile appeared on my face. Then remarking, ¡°¡­I see you¡¯re quick on your feet,¡± I turned towards the goblin.


    But at that same moment a de of wind shed towards me. Quickly, I swung my sword to repel it.


    Then I gripped my sword with both of my hands, and I looked on at my foe.


    As I thought, this one can¡¯t be dealt with by ordinary means.


    [Skill] > activated.


    When the numbers favor me, this skill can show me the weaknesses of my enemy.


    His weaknesses: The head, the heart, the staff¡­ Hmm¡­ So his staff is his weakness even though we¡¯re both goblins.


    As I was thinking quietly to myself, analyzing the goblin, he yelled, ¡°Nothing will happen if you just stand there!¡±


    As he yelled, the goblin thrust his staff into the ground, and chanted another spell.


    ¡°My heart rides on the wind (Windea).¡±


    As soon as he chanted those words, the atmosphere shook, and four small tornadoes appeared around the goblin rare.


    Are you nning to suffocate me!!? I thought to myself.


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant)!¡± I chanted.


    Seeing the goblin rare conjure those gusts of wind, I cast my own spell, and d my sword with the mes of darkness.


    ¡°GURUuuAAA!¡± I howled.


    With the sh of my spirit, I crushed those tiny tornadoes with the great sword. But one of the tornadoes managed to cut through, and like a de it struck me a wound.


    It¡¯s hot, I thought, as I felt the warm sensation of an open wound upon my feet. But contrary to those feelings, the goblin rare before me was quite happy.


    ¡°So you can also use magic!¡± he happily eximed.


    Then the goblin rare began to chant a more powerful attack.


    ¡°O wind, let the wings¡°


    But I wasn¡¯t having any of that, and I immediately charged towards him with my sword wrapped in ck me, leaving the goblin rare no other option but to run away.


    ¡°Tch, my vessel is d in the wind (el)!¡±


    I wielded my great sword at my side. And I thrusted at the goblin rare as fast as I could, trying to catch him as I thrusted a thrust that could pierce even the wind.


    Yet the enemy was still faster.


    The goblin rare channeled the power of el, and moved at a speed that made him seem as if he had vanished.


    But as soon as I lost sight of him, I quickly reacted by swinging my sword as I turned back. Yet I felt no resistance as my de swung through the air.


    Did I miss!? I asked myself.


    The resounding chant answered that question.


    ¡°Like a strong wind. Like a whirlwind (Wind Cutter),¡± chanted the goblin rare.


    And immediately, two des shot at a speed undiscernible even by the eye, stirring up clouds of dusts in its path. Behind those two des, the goblin rare began to chant again


    I yelled at the back of my mind, dodge!


    Then as I took a step with enough power to bore a hole in thend, I howled, ¡°GURUUuUAA!¡±


    I swung my great sword at the nearing de, crushing it. Then as the wind de vanished, I rushed to the enemy with my sword still raised.


    And just when I thought the goblin rare would take a step back, he took a step towards me.


    Fuck, that was a good call! I thought to myself. But it¡¯s still too slow!


    It takes great courage and insight to make the decision to take a step forward and aim for your enemy¡¯s defenseless bosom instead of running away.


    But even so, my sword is still faster than he gave me credit for. And I swung my sword down with a force that could crush even boulders, but then the goblin rare chanted another spell,


    ¡°By the authority of the Wind God (Boost),¡± he chanted.


    And suddenly a film of wind appeared around him, causing my attack to slip, while his own attack continued to make its way for my chest.


    No! Screamed my instincts as the swinging staff continued to move, and immediately I chanted, ovepping with the goblin rare¡¯s.


    ¡°Let my body be invible (shield),¡± I chanted. ¡°The wind bird¡¯s scythe sings (sh),¡± he chanted.


    Our chants ovepped, and as my body was wrapped in ck mes, the surging wind of scythe my foe had conjured crashed into me.


    The force of that power was such that it sent me flying. But somehow someway¡­ I managed to stand up.


    I had braced myself for an attack as soon as I got up on my feet, but what came instead was the goblin rare¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± he said.


    The goblin rare looked to be enjoying himself from the bottom of his heart.


    Is that because of his unwavering confidence? I wondered. But not forgetting my manners, I replied, ¡°You too.¡±


    After taking a short rest, I sprinted to close the distance between us again. I won¡¯t let myself get caught up in his pace. Or more specifically, I can¡¯t afford such luxuries.


    Being a goblin rare, he might not know this, but the heightened vision of a goblin duke is nothing to scoff at. I didn¡¯t miss the slight weakness he showed when he was bluffing a while ago, his shaking leg. The proof of his fatigue.


    Now, I¡¯m going to have you let me take advantage of that, goblin!


    ¡°Why the rush!?¡± asked the goblin rare.


    But without stopping, I swung my sword again. And with it I chanted, ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant).¡±


    ck mes d itself around my de as I swung it.


    My physical abilities are far beyond the goblin rare¡¯s, so I¡¯m going to make full use of that and vanquish your magic.


    The goblin grew more exhausted with each sh brimming with the power to finish him in one hit.


    ¡°My vessel is d in the wind (el),¡± chanted the goblin rare.


    A war of attrition will only lead to my victory. The goblin rare knows this, so he will definitely take a gamble sometime during this fight. A gamble that will lead to my instant defeat.


    So I kept my eyes open, paying careful attention for any signs of such a n. But at the same time, I¡¯m not so nice as to let this goblin take that gamble.


    If you¡¯re not nning on anything, I thought. I¡¯m going to cut you down right here!


    And I chased after the goblin who had just vanished again.


    I shed and shed, never letting him rest, a ceaseless flurry of attacks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong!? Your movements have gotten slower!¡± I taunted, trying to provoke the goblin in the midst of the onught. But he only replied with a sarcastic smile.


    ---I guess I still can¡¯t let my guard down then!


    ¡°Like a strong wind. Like a whirlwind (Wind Cutter),¡± he chanted.


    The goblin rare casted another wind de, and I dodged it by moving only half of my body. At the same time, the enemy elerated.


    ¡°My vessel is d in the wind (el),¡± he chanted.


    And in the next instant, he vanished from my vision. immediately, I swung my great sword behind me as I turned, but the goblin managed to dodge my attack.


    The goblin rare turned around, heaving, breathless. He was clearly exhausted.


    ¡°Surrendering?¡± I asked him, as I gripped the great steel sword tightly.


    But the goblin rare onlyughed as he raised his staff towards me.


    ---If you¡¯re not surrendering, then I¡¯m going to see this through till the end!


    I should get rid of his staff, I thought. So I mustered my strength, and directed it to the soles of my feet. Then with a step, the ground cracked, and in the next instant, I rocketed towards the goblin rare.


    But then at that moment, I saw the goblin rare stick his hand inside his robe.


    Not good! I thought, my instincts screaming for my life.


    What the goblin rare took out was a glittering, silver jewel. Then he began to chant,


    ¡°Exalted name of god, hear my call (Kryz).¡±


    Immediately, I used all of my strength to break my charge, and then I rolled off to the side.


    But the goblin rare still thrusted his staff into the ground as he continued to chant,


    ¡°Thy name¡­ Wind God (Castor)!¡±


    Immediately, a tornado with a radius of 4 meters appeared with the goblin rare at its center.


    The tornado stood tall, towering over everything in the shape of a dragon. It groaned there high up above the sky as it looked down on me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but gulp at its dignified appearance.


    When I saw ite down to attack me, I felt cold sweat permeate my back.


    My mouth alone smiled.


    Magical energies flowed from the red snake on my arm, filling me with energy. It was as if it was urging me to howl at the monstrosity before me.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s tear it apart,¡± I said to myself.


    --- It¡¯s only a wind right? Then let¡¯s go crush it!


    I took a step with my left foot forward, and held the sword upright. Then I mustered up all of the magic within me, and transferred it to my sword.


    As the dragon of wind descended, it opened its mouth, aiming for my head.


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant)!¡± I chanted


    This is the third time I¡¯ve used this chant, but this time, I used a great power iparable to anything so far.


    ¡°OOoOOooAOOooO!¡± I howled


    Then with all of my strength, I met with the dragon of wind, and I cut it.


    With all of my strength, I cut it. Just one sh.


    The raging storm covered my vision. It lifted up the fallen rocks in its rampage. And at the great loss of magic power, I fell to my knees, the angry cries of the billowing wind, echoing in the background.


    Until the wind ceased, clouds of dust enveloped the area.


    Then when the winds ceased, I stood up, and swung my sword, sweeping the dust away. And then I wielded my sword in front of my chest once more, and I waited.


    ¡°The wind bird¡¯s scythe sings (sh),¡± chanted the rare goblin.


    Believing this to be the end, the goblin rare used the rest of his remaining strength to finish me off. That attack of his was like a great sword.


    I calmly parried his attack with my own sword, and the goblin¡¯s eyes opened wide. Then I pulled back my sword, and I swung it.


    The goblin rare no longer had any strength to dodge, and he flew into the air, drawing an arc.


    A foe I could not let my guard down even for a moment.


    The goblin rare gazed at the sky as he fell down to the ground.


    Then I touched his neck with my sword.


    ¡°To think I would misread at thest moment,¡± he said. ¡°I just got lucky,¡± I said.


    ¡°Heh, luck?¡± replied the goblin, seemingly dissatisfied.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t ept that, then it¡¯s simply the difference in the object we seek,¡± I said.


    ¡°The object we seek?¡± he asked. ¡°Ambition, in other words.¡± ¡°Ambition, you say?¡±


    The goblin rare looked up despite his anguish. And knowing that the goblins in the vige were also listening, I said out loud,


    ¡°I am going to build a country. I will gather all the goblins and create a mighty country. So follow me! I need your strength!¡±


    The goblin rare had a hard time just breathing, but as if there was nothing funnier that what I had just said, heughed.


    ¡°A goblin¡¯s kingdom, you say? Ha ha ha¡­ I see, no wonder I lost.¡±


    The goblin rare closed his eyes quietly, and then he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Alright, go. Go and take everything that I have.¡±


    I carried the bloodied, weakened goblin rare, and I carried him to where Reshia was. Reshia puffed her cheeks but ignoring her I said,


    ¡°Heal this one.¡±


    As the goblin rare opened his eyes, he asked,


    ¡°Why did you save me?¡±


    And I answered,


    ¡°Your so-called everything¡­ That includes you yourself, right?¡±


    The goblin rare stared at me nkly, then he broke out intoughter.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Magic maniption has advanced.


    The Third Impact (The Third Chant) acquired.


    Your level has risen.


    22 => 26


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Author¡¯s note:


    I¡¯m going to leave the rtionship between the old goblin and his child forter.


    My apologies to those who were expecting it.


    The next opponent is finally the awaited rematch with the gray wolves.

 Volume 1, Chapter 26: Legend

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 26: Legend</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 26


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9) [Abnormal Status] >


    Amongst the newly added horde of druids, 30 could be counted as warriors. Within that 30, 25 are able to actually use magic inbat.


    I gave a name to the goblin rare leading that horde.


    ¡°I name you Gi Za,¡± I said.


    The goblin rare thanked me, but at the same time, he made a difficult face. This is the first time I¡¯ve gotten this sort of response.


    ¡°What? Unsatisfied?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­ I just realized that there really is no such thing as a perfect man,¡± shrugged Gi Za.


    Well I¡¯m sorry I have no taste!


    The nonbatants from the new horde along with thebatants total to 50.


    We took all those goblins along with us, and we returned back to the settlement.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    With the druids added, we now number 142 goblins in total.


    9batants, and 50 nonbatants that include the female, the elderly, and thervae. We¡¯ve be quite the big family now.


    Gi Gu also fulfilled his task of protecting the vige with no problem, and our hunting right now is proceeding favorably as well.


    I reformed the three-man cells with the druids, then I showed them how we hunted, and the day ended.


    The next day, I used the [Skill] > to evaluate the goblins, picked out the promising goblins, and then had them form three-man cells under Gi Ga.


    When the sun began to set, I led Gi Ga and his group to hunt the south. And when the sky began to turn dark, we took our spoils and went back to the vige.


    When I got back, I followed my usual schedule, and went over to Reshia¡¯s jail. But then I noticed that someone had gone ahead of me.


    ¡°Gi Za, what are you doing here?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing in particr,¡± he replied.


    Gi Za seems to hunger for knowledge quite a bit. Even in our previous duel, it was for that reason that he had asked for Reshia to be his reward.


    But because of that, it seems Reshia¡¯se to hate him, and has been refusing to talk to him. Unfortunately for him, Reshia is the


    king¡¯s treasure, leaving him at a standstill, unable to do anything. It¡¯s quite rare actually, seeing this goblin make such a bitter smile.


    It must be because his features resemble humans that his expression now strangely reeks of humanity.


    ¡°You got here at just the right time. I was just about to visit Reshia. Come,¡± I said, to which Gi Za replied with a bow, saying, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    A rather rare sight seeing this goblin bow. But then again, I wonder just how exactly you rejected this goblin, Reshia? For this overconfident goblin to be troubled so.


    I¡¯m actually more concerned about that than my discussion with Reshia.


    As I entered the jail, Reshia saw me. Then quickly after, she saw Gi Za follow from right behind. Immediately, a deep valley bore through her forehead.


    ¡°Why is that goblin here?¡± she asked, visibly irritated. ¡°He wants to talk too, apparently,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking because it¡¯s you. I don¡¯t want to talk with that goblin,¡± bluntly replied Reshia.


    ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t say that. Consider it as a request from me,¡± I said, trying to coax her to agree.


    Reshia mumbled to herself, then replying in a faint voice, almost whispering, she said, ¡°Fine¡­ But only when you¡¯re around.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m hated,¡± shrugged Gi Za, bitterly smiling.


    £×hat a persistent man, I thought. Then continuing, I said,


    ¡°Today I want to talk about the gods.¡±


    ¡°You mean, their legend?¡± asked Reshia, curious.


    ¡°Yes, especially the story of the god who birthed the earth and his daughters¡­ Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    For some reason, Reshia was frozen still, shocked, with a strange expression on her face.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ I was just a bit surprised. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d actually be interested in the pedigree of the gods,¡± she replied.


    I looked back towards Gi Za, and asked,


    ¡°Is it that strange?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯d normally ask for something more normal. Like the practical uses of magic for example,¡± replied Gi Za.


    Hearing that, I thought, Oh, so that¡¯s what he¡¯s after. Then I asked Reshia,


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Reshia, do you also find the stories of the gods to be meaningless?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. I don¡¯t think so at all. After all, to gain knowledge from the study of the history of the gods is the raison d¡¯etre of us, apostles,¡± replied Reshia.


    The raison d¡¯etre of apostles?


    ¡°That apostle of god of yours¡­ is there some special meaning to it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. In our world, that is to say in the human world, there is something which we call, religion. Do you have something like that as well?¡± replied Reshia.


    ¡°Do we?¡± I asked, throwing the question to Gi Za.


    ¡°Nope,¡± curtly replied Gi Za. ¡°Our way of living is simple. Those with no power, die. Those with power, we obey. But of course, we do also have some hint of love for the gods that grant us their divine protection.¡±


    There are also cases like me though, where we don¡¯t find ourselves having any sort of attachment or gratefulness even after receiving divine protection like the one I got from Altesia. But then again, I¡¯m probably in the extreme minority.


    As I thought that to myself, Reshia said,


    ¡°I see. Then it might be difficult for you to understand, but amongst humans there are those that receive, and those that don¡¯t receive the favor of god.¡±


    Well this discussion has turned rather troublesome. Reshia doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s nning on stopping any time soon either.


    I feel like I¡¯ve pressed a dangerous switch. Not good, I¡¯m starting to regret bringing this topic up.


    At that, I decided to interrupted Reshia. Hesitating, I said,


    ¡°W-Wait Reshia.¡±


    ¡°¡­ In other words- Yes? What is it?¡± said Reshia as she shot me a gaze that looked like it said, even though we were at such a good part!


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t understand religion well; that¡¯s not what I want to talk about. I want to talk about the gods,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Alright. Let¡¯s talk about religion some other time then,¡± she replied, a little downhearted.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The ancestor god, Kutiarga.


    It was he who created the world.


    He created thend within the great sea in seven nights and eight days. Then he cut off a part of his body to create a new god that would watch over his creation.


    The mother goddess, Deetna.


    Kutiarga worked together with the mother goddess that was born of a part of his own flesh, Deetna, to create new life one after another.


    The god of water, the god of forest, the god of wind, the god ofnd, the god of illusions, the god of dreams, the god of starfaring¡­ many, many gods. For where there is life, there is a god ruling over it.


    The world became filled with gods, and Kutiarga and Deetna were satisfied. But when the mother goddess gave birth to the god of fire, she was burned. That wound became the reason for her death, and her trip to the world of the dead.


    Kutiarga was saddened.


    After all, he had just lost the person he had created life with, his literal other-half.


    In his grieving, he sank his body into this world, leaving only behind the order to create more life to his children. And his wish for him and Deetna to be a part of the world they had created together, came true.


    Following his wishes, the remaining gods worked together to create new life.


    The gods of forest and water created the elves after the mother goddess they had looked up to.


    The gods ofnd and wind shaved ores to create the demihumans.


    The gods of illusion and dreams weaved together the dreams and illusions, creating the dragons.


    The gods of starfaring passed through the different stars, gathering resources. And with those, they created the giants.


    All that remained was the god of fire.


    It was because of him that the mother goddess who had given birth to him, died. All alone and the youngest, he was the only god who could not create new life. For the other gods knew that it was because of him that the father and mother gods had died.


    And his brothers and sisters refused to work with him


    .


    The oldest amongst the gods, the god of water, felt pity for the god of fire. He called the other gods, and everyone gave what they had left over to the god of fire.


    The god of forest gave a long vine. The god of water brought cold water. The god ofnd brought a lump ofnd¡­ and so on. Each of the gods brought to the god of fire the parts that they could not use.


    But the god of fire persevered.


    With his clumsy hands, he mixed water with the lump of earth, and kneaded it. He wished with all of his heart to mix that with all of the excess things he had received.


    He recalled the figure of his father that he had once seen in his younger days.


    Please, he wished. Let me give birth to life just as my father had.


    And so¡­ the humans were born.


    And the gods scattered the lifeforms that they had created all over thend that their father had created.


    The elves were sent to the deep secrets of the forest. The demihumans to the windy meadows. The dragons to the colossal mountains whose heights were almost dreamlike. The giants to the ground beneath. And the humans to the small beach.


    As the different lifeforms worked together, they prospered, and grew in number.


    Satisfied, the gods gradually made more life.


    Beasts, magical beasts, and even those that the gods thought to be a failure did the gods bring forth into the world.


    But the god of fire was sad.


    For the humans he had created were far too weakpared to the other races.


    So the god of fire consulted the god of water.


    What should I do, he asked. And the god of water spoke of the time their father created their mother.


    The god of fire cried andined to the god of water, saying, but no one wants to work with me.


    And the god of water suggested, why don¡¯t you take half of your body and distribute it?


    The god of fire was overjoyed.


    Ahh, I see, he said. If I do that I won¡¯t be alone anymore.


    And so the god of fire used his own legs, and created the two moons. He used his right arm, and he gave man the God of Knowledge. He


    used his left arm, and he created the spirits. Then he used his own head, and gave birth to the God Who Birthed the Earth. Andstly, he used his body and created the sun.


    The spirits broke contact with the humans as soon as they were born.


    They were saddened by the death of the fire god, so they changed their form, and melded into the earth to save their creator, giving birth to the volcanoes that would birth newnd.


    Then the gods born of the fire god¡¯s right arm and head came to be called the new gods.


    The God Who Birthed Nations came to be known as Ativ. The Goddess of Wisdom, Hera.


    The two gods wedded each other, and gave birth to the gods and goddesses that would guide humanity.


    The eldest daughter, Altesia, took charge of valor. The eldest god, Gurdika, took charge of weapon and magic. The next daughter, Hekaterina, took charge of victory and glory. The third daughter, Liuryuna, ruled over destiny. And the fourth daughter was the goddess of healing, Zenobia.


    They guided humanity. And Ativ and Hera worked together to create the concept of kingdoms.


    But as the humans were developing, the gods¡¯ world were on the verge of destruction.


    The gods who had birthed life thoughtlessly began to argue amongst themselves who¡¯s creation was the greatest.


    Eventually the argument grew, and though the god of water, the eldest amongst them, tried to quell the fighting. Gradually, even the older amongst them were dragged into the fight.


    Until eventually, the gods came up with an answer.


    They told amongst themselves, let us find out whose creation is the strongest.


    And so began a gruesome exchange of life and death.


    The elves and the demihumans, the giants and the dragons, without mercy did the races kill each other. Yet within that chaos, that war of races, it was the humans protected by their gods that triumphed.


    d within the valor of Altesia. The weapons and magic of Gurdika in their hands. The promise of victory and glory from Hekaterina. And through the guidance of the goddess of destiny, Liuryuna, humans known as heroes appeared to sacrifice themselves, saving humanity as Zenobia¡¯s love saved the wounded.


    And before anyone knew it, the humans held the biggestnd and influence. They burned the forest, they shaved the mountains, they dug the earth and gathered precious ores, expanding their dominion.


    The other races hated each other just as their gods had willed, but they possessed no power to fight the humans.


    The power of the new gods led by Ativ was simply that powerful.


    One of the gods looked on at that in annoyance, and eventually, that god proposed to the gods an idea.


    Let¡¯s have our mother, Deetna, return and bring peace to our world. Fighting is stupid after all, said the god.


    The other gods agreed as even their power had fallen after all the killing.


    And so the door to the world of the dead opened.


    The gods prayed.


    Mother goddess, Deetna, they prayed. Please guide us this one time.


    But what greeted them from the other side was a den of snakes.


    The snakes feasted upon the gods, and the world descended into darkness.


    But the snakes were not the only ones to pass through the door. Magical beasts, monsters, and even the dead, all passed through.


    The filthy and the corrupted beasts were released into the world.


    The god of water who had somehow managed to survive along with the elder gods all felt fear at this crisis.


    At this rate the world our father had created will be filled with death, they cried.


    But the elves, demihumans, and giants that they had given birth to were powerless against the ceaseless forces of death.


    It was then that a ray of light shot before them.


    The humans that Ativ led, although only a little, were able to fight against the forces of death.


    So the gods focused their powers towards the gods of the humans


    And the demihumans, the dragons, the giants, the elves, and the humans were all unified under Ativ.


    Ativ and Hera ced Altesia as the vanguard, allowing her to lead the coalition.


    Show your courage!


    Draw your weapon!


    Believe in your destiny!


    To victory and glory!


    Altesia led the coalition, and with Gurdika, Liuryuna, and Hekaterina, they desperately fought the endless army of death.


    Altesia was the vanguard, leading from the front with her sword brandished. Gurdika was at the center, creating weapon and magic one after another. Liuryuna would save those who would die from their destiny, and Hekaterina would sing praises of victory and glory, lifting everyone¡¯s spirits.


    After a hundred years of fighting, they were finally able to drive back the army of death through the door they hade from.


    As Altesia¡¯s sword pierced into the remains of Deetna¡¯s corpse on the other side, the battle ended.


    The old gods thanked the new gods, and they all returned to their respected regions without arguing. And they decided to live onwards without choosing a path of conflict.


    It was the same for the lives they had created as well.


    The elves went to the deep secrets of the forest.


    The demihumans to the meadows and forests.


    The dragons to the high mountains.


    The giants went beneath the ground.


    It was the age of the new gods.


    When distressed, Altesia woulde. And Gurdika would solve problems with his magic and weapons. While Liuryuna would lead the destiny of the people, and Hekaterina would promise glory and victory.


    But their age of prosperity would notst long.


    For the God Who Birthed the Earth, Ativ, was charmed by the beauty of Zenobia.


    The goddess of wisdom, Hera, changed her appearance at Ativ¡¯s change of heart, while Altesia burned in jealousy.


    The weapons and magic Gurdika created eventually brought chaos to the world, and he stopped. Liuryuna who should be saving humans from death found herself intoxicated with the death of humans.


    Hekaterina found herself in a dilemma in who to provide victory and glory to that she eventually forgot to bless anyone at all.


    With the gods in that state, humanity gradually fell.


    Depravity, putrefaction, and jealousy spread like the gue, and the humans grew to forget the pride they once carried with them as they grew fearful of sickness and death.


    And Altesia continued to burn even more in jealousy.


    The one who led the army, and drove away the army of death was her. Not anyone else, but her.


    And yet, why is it only Zenobia? Why is it only her that is loved by Ativ?


    The mes of jealousy burned within Altesia, and Ativ grew to be sick of her. So he handed to her the country of the dead for her to rule.


    The country of the dead was left alone since the passing of Deetna, and was currently on the way to destruction.


    At this rate, the country of the dead will bepletely destroyed.


    When their country is destroyed, they will leave theirs, and find themselves into the country of the humans again.


    Altesia went to the country of the dead by herself, pulled Gurdika¡¯s de from the corpse of Deetna, and yed the snakes.


    Her wrath was terrifying, and eventually she came to rule the country of the dead.


    And this time, the one to attack the country of the humans was her.


    In the blink of an eye, she conquered the human world.


    Ativ who had forgotten everything because of his love for Zenobia.


    The goddess, Hera, who had changed her form.


    Gurdika who had already decided not to create any more magic or weapons.


    Liuryuna who found herself amused toying with destiny.


    Hekaterina who had forgotten to bless victory and glory to anyone.


    It was only when they were pierced by Altesia¡¯s sword did they understand the depths of Altesia¡¯s anger and despair.


    The gods awoke when half the world had been taken by Altesia, and they put their powers together, and fought Altesia.


    Ativ remembered to work with the people.


    Hera shone the light of knowledge upon man again.


    Gurdika began to create weapons and magic once more.


    Liuryuna began to weave the threads of destiny, guiding the ¡°heroes¡±.


    Zenobia healed the wounded.


    With the gods working together, they were able to fight against Altesia.


    But there was no one who could fight against Altesia in the front lines.


    The giant snake that would break the earth as it crawled. The ck dragon that ruled the sky as it flew. The twin-headed snake that would rot the waters, and the snake that burned everything with its ck mes.


    With them, no one could stop Altesia.


    Ativ was greatly perplexed; it was, after all, a disaster he had caused.


    So he asked the old gods for help.


    Many of them hesitated, but it was a fact that they owed him from the previous war.


    So they joined the fight as Ativ¡¯s allies.


    And together, they were able to push Altesia back to the country of the dead.


    Ativ and the other gods then swore an oath not to interfere with the humans too much. And then in order to weaken Altesia¡¯s power, the gods went to sleep.


    Here ends the age of the gods.


    And the curtain on history is drawn.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    It was bright already by the time the story ended.


    The only ones awake were me and Reshia.


    Even Gi Za and Lili, who should¡¯ve already been used to this, were asleep.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± asked Reshia. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I replied.


    There¡¯s just one thing that I absolutely have to confirm.


    ¡°Have you ever met Zenobia?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No? I¡¯ve said it just now, but the gods hate to interfere with us,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Is that the same with Altesia?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s the very reason why the gods went into slumber.¡±


    I see.


    So for the humans, this is nothing but a legend. Or is Altesia just generally uninhibited? In any case, she¡¯s not as distant as the humans say the gods are.


    Which also goes to say that those heroes that I must kill might appear.


    ---Show your courage, huh?


    Why is it when I hear those words, I can¡¯t help but see Altesia¡¯s dazzling, gant figure d in armor at the back of my head?


    *Thump


    As I thought that, I felt an itch rise up from the coiled red snake on my right arm.


    ¡°¡­It was a good lesson,¡± I said, thanking Reshia.


    ¡°Right?¡± replied Reshia with a smile as she went to sleep.


    I need to remember to exercise enough caution when talking to Reshia.


    Anyway, I better sleep¡­


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Reshia-sense¡¯s lesson on the story of the gods.


    The entire lecturested a total of 8 hours. As for breaks, they took 10 minute breaks every three hours.

 Volume 1, Chapter 27: Gray Wolf III

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 27: Gray Wolf III</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 26


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9) [Abnormal Status] >


    I had the druids get used to fighting as three-man cells, and at the same time, I had Gi Za teach me the basics of magic in order to defeat the gray wolves.


    As for Reshia, I¡¯ve sort of learned my lesson.


    And while I thought to keep my distance from her for a while, I happened to see a tottering kobold pass by me.


    So I took a b of dried meat, and waved it in front of it.


    It vigorously wagged its tail. So knowing full well that it was interested, I threw the meat into Reshia¡¯s jail. The kobold followed the b of meat, jumping into Reshia¡¯s room.


    Heh¡­ This is for keeping me awake all night.


    I think I heard Lili scream just now, but let¡¯s ignore that. Ignore¡­


    ¡°How adult of you,¡± remarked Gi Za as he shot a cold nce at me.


    Consideringst night, something on this level is just fine.


    ¡°That aside, teach me your magic,¡± I said, brushing away what just happened.


    ¡°Mn,¡± replied Gi Ga as he nodded, then he began his lecture on magic.


    ¡°I think you know this already, but¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, just keep it short and simple.¡±


    With another nod, the lecture on magic began.


    To put it simply, magic is god¡¯s grace, while magic power is something exhibited through the consumption of something within living beings that is known as ether


    For humans, they call it mana, for everyone else, they call it ether. And it is by consuming this ether that Gi Za is able to summon des of wind and tornadoes.


    Ether is something that belongs within the body of living things. As soon as it touches the air or the water, it will immediately disperse, and return to the body. Magic can be demonstrated as long as the ether hasn¡¯t dispersed yet.


    Because ether disperses upon contact with foreign body, gathering power and casting powerful magic is not somethingmon.


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that ether is something that is normally used within the body?¡± I said.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it either,¡± replied Gi Za as he shook his head.


    Ether is difficult to use inside the body.


    For example, if one wishes to strengthen his muscles with ether, he would have to fill his body with ether, set a course for it, and manipte it until one achieves his desired effect.


    The fireball casted by the friar that I fought before wasn¡¯t just throwing a ball of me.


    If he had made a mistake in his control, that fire ball would have simply dispersed. But if he had tried to pour the ether into his body to strengthen himself, in the worst case scenario, his body could have been torn apart, while consuming the ether within.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no way to know other than trying it out, right?¡± I said, arguing to use said ability. To which Gi Za sarcastically asked, ¡°In the middle of a fight?¡±


    That question left me at a loss.


    Is it impossible after all for someone with an unstable mind like me?


    After thinking for a while, I asked for something else.


    ¡°Then would you happen to have any techniques for increasing speed? Like that el you used,¡± I said.


    What I need to watch out for the most in theing fight with the gray wolves is that speed of theirs. If I could just put a stop to that speed, then in the worst case, I could at least exchange blows.


    ¡°That spell only requires ether to be released around the body with a direction set. However, getting used to the force is quite difficult,¡± said Gi Za.


    A one-way jet pack in other words.


    But then again, it seems like Gi Za was casting it quite a lot.


    ¡°But of course, after all, I have the divine protection of the god of wind. I can create a boundary in front of me as long as I have magic power.¡±


    Divine protections have that sort of effect?


    Hmm¡­ Unfortunately, mine isn¡¯t that reliable.


    In any case, I should go and practice this.


    ¡°Alright,e with me for a bit. I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡± ¡°Now?¡± asked Gi Za, a little surprised.


    ¡°Of course. Whether I can use it or not in battle depends on your guidance after all, right? So please help me out, teacher.¡± ¡°Teacher¡­ That doesn¡¯t sound bad at all,¡± replied Gi Za, pleased.


    Taking that goblin rare who was quite pleased with himself, we left the vige, and I practiced magic.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    9 days has passed since my I began my special training in magic.


    Somehow someway I managed to get my control over el good enough for me to be able to use it in battle.


    It took a long time, but finally, we¡¯re ready.


    ¡°Gi Za, do you know of the gray wolves?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, a rather powerful enemy,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hunt that pair. If it was up to you, which goblins would you bring?¡±


    Gi Za folded his hands and pondered. Then after a while, he said,


    ¡°The goblins under me alone will be enough.¡±


    In other words, normal goblins can¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you change that way of thinking,¡± I said back.


    Then wielding my steel great sword on my back, we ended the training.


    When I got back to the vige, I called the goblins above the rare ss, and ordered them to gather.


    ¡°Gi Ga, Gi Go, Gi Za, Gi Gi, take 10 goblins with you each, and prepare for a hunt¡­ Our target¡­ the gray wolves!¡±


    ¡°It shall be done even at the cost of my life!¡± replied Gi Go.


    For him, this battle is also a funeral for the goblins he couldn¡¯t protect.


    ¡°As you will,¡± replied Gi Ga as he kneeled.


    The goblins each nodded to me. Then after they finished picking their 10 goblins, we prepared the necessary rations, and then left the vige, heading northwest.


    Leading from the front were Gi Gi¡¯s beasts.


    What he brought with him this time was a double head, a double- headed ostrich. Its body was big enough to easily carry a goblin, and with enough strength to do so without even losing speed.


    Gi Gi rode on a double head, while giving his subordinate beasts orders.


    Gi Ga guarded our rear while following the main unit from behind.


    And Gi Go and Gi Za protected our nks, while keeping vignt.


    ---It¡¯s too quiet.


    When these many goblins are moving, there would at least normally be some birds or rabbits who would be startled. But right now, not even a single cry could be heard.


    No way, could it be¡­


    Could it be that the gray wolves have already eaten everything in this area?


    If so, then the gray wolves should appear by themselves without us having to look for them.


    ---Such delicious preys are throwing themselves before it after all¡­ There¡¯s no way it wouldn¡¯te.


    And as if my mind was read, the vanguard unit led by Gi Gi stopped.


    ---Are they here!?


    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡± I yelled.


    Immediately, Gi Ga went in front just as I¡¯ve ordered him to ahead of time. And Gi Go and Gi Za merged with the main unit to protect the nks.


    And just as much as I could wish for, thend before us was and with few trees, almost like a meadow


    The gray wolf led over 20 wolves behind it, gazing at me with the gaze of a predator looking at its prey.


    That dignity, that majesty, the aura of that gray wolf shook my soul!


    And my face twisted into a smile!


    The arm wielding Iron second. The tips of my feet that bore into the ground. From the red snake coiled on my arm all the way to the entrails beneath my skin and the blood flowing through my veins. Everything was screaming to me, burning into me the sensation of my brimming power.


    ¡°GURUuuuOOOooUooOAAo!¡±


    My soul maddened, I bellowed out a howl.


    [Skill] > activated. The subordinate wolves have been stunned.


    ¡°UUuuoOOuuuOO!¡±


    At the same time, the gray wolf howled an indomitable howl, and many of my subordinates fell to their knees.


    ¡°Gi Ga!¡±


    ¡°By your will!¡±


    I left themand of the forces to Gi Ga who was at the rear.


    ¡°Gi Za, cover me!¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Gi Go, don¡¯t lose focus!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± replied Gi Go as he drew his curved sword. ¡°Gi Gi, this time, don¡¯t let your beasts die.¡±


    ¡°Yes, chief¡­¡±


    Could it be that the one who¡¯s having a hard time keeping himself together is me!?


    ¡°Go!!¡± I yelled.


    At my lead, our force became one unit, and we charged into the pack of wolves.


    But the wolves were only a moment slower.


    ¡°UoouUoou!¡±


    The howl of the gray wolf woke the subordinate wolves from their stupor.


    But this is exactly what I was aiming for.


    Wielding my sword on my side, I gripped it tight.


    We¡¯ll do this in one breath!


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dust (el)!¡±


    Ether gathered behind me, then like an explosion, I was sent flying forward. Then focusing the ether towards my de, I chanted,


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant)!¡±


    Having been propelled at a speed that instantly shortened a distance of 30 steps to zero, it was as if a wall of air was pushing against me, keeping me from breathing.


    But even so, this is something worth doing!


    ¡°UoooUUoO!¡±


    The howl of the gray wolf seemed to have echoed, but my ears failed to catch anything. Only that the gray wolf¡¯s giant frame suddenly appeared before me.


    ---Tch!


    Grinding my teeth, I endured the force.


    My body grazed against the gray wolf, causing its power to weaken slightly. I tumbled on the ground, but immediately, I stopped the momentum, and stood up.


    ---Where is it!?


    ¡°GAaoOoAA!¡±


    ---A groan from right beside me!?


    With the power of the [Skill] >, I swung my sword ording to instinct. The sword smashed into something that felt like a giant tree. Then immediately after, a great pressure came. It was the gray wolf!


    Using all of my strength I forced back the grey wolf.


    The sight of its sharp fangs and its giant ws sent a chill running through my back.


    No, that¡¯s wrong.


    This is something that I¡¯ve been yearning for. This is something that I myself should have been yearning for!!


    A strong foe! A chance to wash away the shame of that day!


    Activating the [Skill] >, I scanned for my opponent¡¯s weakness.


    The eyes, the fang¡­ the heart¡­ Hmm? It¡¯s close to its back!?


    [Skill] > activate!


    For the first time, I released the rampaging soul on my own volition.


    ¡°GURUuOAaoOOooo!¡±


    While suppressing the urge, I released my power!


    I activated [Skill] > and > at the same time!!


    And brimming with power, I stopped my great sword with my arm, and supported my body with my legs.


    Magical energies flowed through my body, and my blood boiled within me.


    Sparks appeared as my great sword shed with the fangs of the gray wolf.


    Focusing more of my strength, my feet sank into the ground. And the gray wolf¡¯s pressure challenged me from in front.


    ¡°GURUuoAA!¡±


    The frothing cells within me, the rushing blood within, and the magical energies within burned hot like scorching me.


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant)!¡±


    My de ignited, and with its mes alit, I pushed the sword into the gray wolf¡¯s fang and nails.


    And then I swung the de.


    ---Argh!?


    But at thest moment¡­ I missed.


    Right before my great sword hit it, it jumped back. I suppose it¡¯s just what you¡¯d expect from the reflexes of a wolf raised in the wild.


    But after taking a better look, blood was clearly flowing from its right leg, and from the left part of the scruff of its neck.


    It was wounded from el and Enchant.


    The distance between us is short.


    ¡°UooUUoOo!¡±


    The gray wolf howled, and its subordinate wolves began to retreat.


    Looks like it told its pack to protect the rear.


    And then gradually, the gray wolf before me began to retreat.


    But¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you run.¡±


    Silently, I sharpened my resolve, and I yelled,


    ¡°After them!¡±


    With that order, my subordinates began to chase after the subordinate wolves. If the gray wolf tries to interfere with my subordinates¡¯ chase, I¡¯m going to make use of that opening, and pierce it dead.


    Each time the gray wolf retreated, I would move forward to shorten the distance lengthened.


    That leg of it is most likely no longer capable of using the same speed as it did before.


    Then in that case---.


    ¡°UoooUuU!¡±


    But then suddenly, the gray wolf¡¯s body became hazy.


    ---What!?


    ¡°Gu, ha.¡±


    Then without even having the time to cast shield, I was blown away.


    But!


    The power of its attack has weakened.


    Victory is right before me!


    Tumbling on the ground, I stopped the momentum, and I picked myself up.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    But the gray wolf was already running by the time I managed to stand.


    ¡°I told you¡­ I¡¯m not going to let you run!¡±


    Cancelling enchant, I chased after the gray wolf with all my strength.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    As I ran after the gray wolf, I recalled something I had forgotten in my fervor, causing cold sweat to permeate my back.


    Why is that gray wolf fighting by itself?


    It was definitely a pair before.


    ---Where did the other gray wolf disappear to!?


    The worst scenario shed through my mind.


    Could it be that the gray wolves purposely ordered its subordinates to withdraw in order to separate us!?


    If so, then I¡¯ve been made a fool out of by a beast twice!


    ---Fuck!


    In any case, I need to beat the gray wolf as soon as possible, and gather my subordinates, otherwise---.


    But¡­ the more impatient I be, the worse I¡¯ll move. Even if the gray wolf is wounded, it¡¯s legs are still better than mine.


    Following the trail of blood and stench, I left the meadows and entered into the dense forest.


    ---Fuck, now even if I gather the goblins, it¡¯s still going to be a tough fight.


    Even if I use [Skill] > and call the goblins, they¡¯ll have a hard time finding me.


    Then again, if this isn¡¯t a trap, then this might be the best opportunity I¡¯ll get to destroy the gray wolves.


    While gradually getting impatient, I reached the end of the forest. But just as I was about to go through-


    ¡°Garuruuu!¡±


    One of the gray wolf¡¯s subordinates attacked me from above.


    ¡°GARUUuu!¡±


    I quickly cut it, but then another three came, attacking me from below, and from both nks at the same time.


    ¡°My body is invible (Shield)!¡±


    Immediately, I casted shield, and swung my de to get some distance.


    Then I kicked away the biting wolves, crushed them under my foot, and sheathed my sword.


    ---Are they buying time!?


    For what?


    Could it be that they¡¯re missing a part of their group, and are waiting for the other group¡¯s return?


    If so, then the wolves can¡¯t win against me.


    Immediately, I activated the [Skill] >, weakening the wolves. And then I left the forest.


    What greeted me ahead was a cave where the gray wolf was lying in.


    ---It¡¯s not dead.


    Having lost too much blood, its legs shook as it stood.


    ¡°UuuOouuU!¡±


    I can¡¯t let my guard down.


    Slowly, I shortened the distance between us.


    But then--


    UuoOoOoooN!


    I heard a voice from inside the cave.


    For just a moment, the gray wolf looked towards the dark cave. Those pupils of it seemed to be enduring something. Then as its gaze returned to stare at me, anger could be visibly seen in them.


    And then it howled a howl with ferocity unlike any of its previous howls, causing my hair to stand on end.


    ¡°GaRuAaaAaUUuu!¡±


    Without any care for its defenses, it literally turned itself into a bullet as it rammed its body against me.


    Tch---.


    A sudden change after hearing that voice from within the cave.


    Something¡¯s definitely up.


    ¡°GARUuu!¡±


    Its subordinate wolves attacked me from behind.


    I held back the urge to click my tongue, and swung my de behind me.


    ¡°GUURuuusuAAAa!¡±


    Raging in anger, the gray wolf rammed itself into me, blowing me away along with its allies.


    Has it lost its sanity!?


    The wounds on the gray wolf has been bleeding nonstop. But without even so much as looking at it, the gray wolf ran towards me to kill me.


    ----Have it your way then¡­ Have it your way, you mutt!!


    ¡°My body is invible (Shield)!¡± ¡°GRRuuuAAaAA!!


    ¡±


    Wielding my de, I received the gray wolf¡¯s fangs that were aimed for my neck.


    And then--


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant)!¡±


    I can¡¯t cast enchant and shield at the same time, so the shield was cancelled when I used enchant, and the gray wolf bore its fangs into me.


    Blood spurted into the air.


    But in exchange¡­ [Skill] > activated.


    ---You think I¡¯ll lose!?


    With a vigor that sought to exhaust my ether, the mes of darkness wrapped itself around my de.


    ¡°This is the end!¡±


    I thrusted Iron Second into the gray wolf, piercing through its hard fur, gouging out its entrails.


    ¡°GA, GRRuu!¡±


    But the gray wolf renowned for its life force, refused to release its fangs from the scruff of my neck.


    And instead it bore its fangs even deeper into my body.


    At the same time, half of my strength left me, and the condition for a skill was met.


    > Stage 1 activated.


    ---Physical Strength, Agility 20% UP.


    ¡°GU, RURUuuuUOOoOAaAAaA!¡±


    The thrusted de, sank even deeper into the gray wolf¡¯s body.


    The gushing blood from the wolf¡¯s mouth mixed with the spurting blood from my neck. Whose blood belonged to who could no longer be discerned.


    But even then, the gray wolf refused to let its fangs go.


    Our gazes locked, and we spat curses at each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it as many times as you wanTTtttt!¡±


    [Skill] > Stage 2 activated.


    ---Physical Strength 30%, Agility 30% UP.


    Iron Second sank even deeper, and its tip could now be faintly seen through the back of the gray wolf.


    ¡°GuRuaAaaAAAA!¡±


    Mustering thest of its strength, the gray wolf howled. And it bit into my shoulder as it continued to spit out more blood.


    Madness and killing intent mixed. And the fountain of blood dyed my vision in crimson.


    ---But, even then¡­ Even thenNn!


    ¡°OOooAAaaAAaA!¡±


    Victory will be mine!


    Mine!!


    [Skill] > Stage 3 activated, at the same time, a second > activated.


    ---Physical Strength 40%, Agility 40% UP.


    Along with that rise in power, violent, burning emotions surged from the depths of my body.


    ---Fine¡­ Since it¡¯s be like this, I¡¯ll apany you until the bitter end!


    More blood spurted as the gray wolf tried to tear off the tip of my shoulder. It knows that its wounds will open if it tries to forcefully raise its head like that with its fangs stuck to me, yet it still refuses to let go.


    As that pain that felt like I was being torn to pieces, insanity took me. And I raised my sword while being skewered by the gray wolf. At the abnormal bulging of muscles, more blood spurted from the gray wolf, showering my whole body in blood.


    ¡°I am aAAaaAA!¡±


    I swung my great sword.


    ¡°OOOA©aA©aAaAaA©a a©a!!¡±


    ---And I severed the gray wolf¡¯s body into two.


    The gray wolf died with its fangs firmly sunk into me.


    Then as if I had entered silence itself, all the sound around me began to fade.


    Half alive, and half dead¡­ a pool of blood spread around me.


    There was no one else here. No gray wolf, no subordinate wolves. Just me and a pool of blood.


    ¡°Chief!¡±


    Then I heard Gi Ga swallowing his breath.


    ¡­Ah, so they¡¯re safe.


    Thrusting my sword into the ground, I leaned on it like a cane, and I sank down to the ground.


    I don¡¯t want to show such an unsightly appearance to my subordinates¡­ But I¡¯ve lost too much blood.


    ¡°Gi Gi, call Lady Reshia now!¡±


    I can hear Gi Ga¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Gi Ga,¡± I said.


    ¡°Chief!?¡¯ he asked, panicked.


    ¡°Make sure that the other goblins are safe. I¡¯m going to sleep¡­ for a bit.¡±


    Like that I lost my consciousness while leaning onto my great sword.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Your level has risen.


    26 => 60


    After having gained proficiency with [Skill] >, you have unlocked a hidden power.


    Soul of a Crazed Warrior will now attack you mentally.


    Physical Strength 30%, Agility 30%, Magical Power 30% UP.


    You will also not be affected by other mental attacks aside from the effect of Soul of a Crazed Warrior.


    Your fighting spirit will rise towards opponents you have defeated before.


    Damage reduction 20%


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô

 Volume 1, Chapter 28: That Which Should Be Protected

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 28: That Which Should Be Protected</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 60


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9) [Abnormal Status] >


    The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes were Reshia and my subordinates. Reshia looked like she was about to cry at any moment, and my goblin subordinates looked deathly worried.


    Looking around me, I saw that we were still in front of the cave. The fangs that were sunk into me during the fight, however, were no longer there on my shoulder. The wound was also being closed at a frightening rate¡­ What an absurd healing power, I thought.


    I waited for the wound to finish closing before standing up, but I still tottered.


    Anemia, I suppose¡­


    Wryly smiling, I shook my head, and confirmed my surroundings. Then I asked Gi Ga, ¡°Gi Ga, how much time has passed since then?¡±


    To which he replied, ¡°I ordered Gi Gi to run as soon as I could, so not much time has¡­¡±


    At his reply, I looked up. The dazzling sun above us was yet to set. Then Reshia¡¯sining voice reached my ears, saying,


    ¡°Mr. Gi Gi overworked his beasts just to carry me here, you know? So you should thank Mr. Gi Gi. And you should thank Mr. Gi Ga as well, because if it wasn¡¯t for his quick thinking, it might¡¯ve been toote to save you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Sorry for worrying you,¡± I curtly replied.


    Then I ced my hand over her head to stop her from giving a longwinded sermon.


    ¡°T-T There¡¯s no way I¡¯d be worried for you,¡± she argued.


    Ignoring her, I went ahead and thanked Gi Gi for a job well done.


    ¡°Gi Gi, good job. Go ahead and spoil your beasts,¡± I said.


    Then Gi Gi bowed, and I thanked Gi Ga next.


    ¡°You too, Gi Ga. You saved my life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± he replied.


    Then after thanking him with a nod, I called out to Gi Go who was currently looking at the cave.


    ¡°Has anyone entered the cave?¡± I asked.


    ¡°¡­No one has entered,¡± he replied, a hint of worry in his voice as if bracing himself for rebuke.


    Shaking my head to his misunderstanding, I said,


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Rather you did a good job holding back.¡±


    It¡¯s better to keep people from entering rashly so as to prevent unnecessary sacrifice after all. But although that decision might¡¯ve been clear as day, for Gi Go who must¡¯ve been feeling eager to go in because of his history with the wolves, it might not have been the easiest decision to make. Yet despite that, he actually managed to make the right call. That¡¯s something worthy of praise.


    Then reporting the damages incurred from the fight, Gi Za spoke.


    ¡°Few have died in this battle. That three-man cell you taught us¡­ it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    It¡¯s more or less thanks to luck though, I thought.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    Compensating the blood I¡¯ve lostes first. After thate the cave.


    So grabbing the entrails of the severed gray wolf, I took a mouthful of it, grinded it under my fangs, and then swallowed it. Then I said,


    ¡°Hmm¡­ This much should be fine.¡±


    As the surrounding people stared at me, I ordered them to enter the cave.


    ¡°Gi Za, pick three elites amongst the druids,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°You mean two others aside from me, right?¡± he replied, showing that ever so confident smile of his.


    Then continuing, I gave the rest of my orders.


    ¡°Gi Ga, Gi Go, ready yourselves. We¡¯re entering the cave. Gi Gi, you stay here to keep watch. If anything happens, let us know immediately.¡±


    As the goblins bowed toward me simultaneously, I took another bite out of the wolf¡¯s entrails.


    I need to make up for the lost blood.


    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t think of any other method aside from this. Well, it¡¯s still better than nothing.


    Then suddenly, Reshia objected, saying,


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of going into battle again, are you?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at those objecting eyes of hers as I said back,


    ¡°If I don¡¯t finish off the gray wolves here, more of my subordinates will die. Besides, I¡¯m not one to let opportunities slip by.¡±


    ¡°¡®Destiny knows no mercy for those that fail to take the chances they are given¡¯¡­ It¡¯s a divine tale of old; I¡¯m surprised you know this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯m just using my head. You know¡­ in order to survive that is.¡±


    ¡°Did I just hear you call me stupid?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re aware? That¡¯s great. That means there¡¯s still hope for you.¡±


    Heaving, and her eyes aze, Reshia stomped, and then she yelled,


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ming as well!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee your safety,¡± I warned. ¡°I¡¯m fine by myself!¡± stomped Reshia again.


    ¡°Do as you wish,¡± I replied, wryly smiling at her stubbornness.


    Sending off the enrageddy, I looked towards the cave.


    Now¡­ I wonder just what it was that drove that gray wolf mad, I quietly asked.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    We entered the cave, and what greeted us was a dim environment with little light.


    Darkness of this level is no problem for us goblins, but for Reshia, it¡¯s hopeless. So topensate for her eyes¡¯ inability, she¡¯s using light magic to light the path by her feet.


    The cave itself isn¡¯t that wide. And after a bit of walking, the reason why the gray wolf went mad finally showed itself.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why,¡± I muttered.


    The remains of a gray wolf within a sea of blood appeared before us. Its eyes were wide-open, but empty. Nothing reflected on them.


    Maddened by the death of its partner, huh? I thought to myself.


    As I neared the corpse, I wondered to myself what caused it to bleed to death. Then something caught my eye.


    The wound that continued to bleed was located right below its stomach.


    ¡°!?¡±


    The moment I saw that, the gray wolf¡¯s somber eyes with resolve hidden within it shed again at the back of my mind. I thought it was anger I felt then¡­ but that¡¯s not it, is it? It was resolve.


    ---Right¡­ It couldn¡¯t retreat. Not with this.


    The madness I saw when our eyes met as it sunk its fangs into my shoulder. I¡¯ve finally understood the reason behind those eyes.


    ¡°Reshia,e,¡± I said.


    The reason why it couldn¡¯t let me go no matter what¡­ is here before my very eyes.


    And I held that reason within my arms, lifting it up in an embrace.


    Two gray wolf pups.


    I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re dead already, or if they¡¯re just sleeping. But I can still feel them warmth from them, so it shouldn¡¯t be toote yet.


    Embracing the two gray pups who were rolled into a ball with their eyes were closed, I ordered Reshia,


    ¡°Heal them,¡± I curtly said.


    ¡°Y-You just love saying whatever you want, don¡¯t you!?¡± sheined.


    Reshia¡¯s voice was a bit stiff, but she still held her hands out immediately.


    In an instant, all signs of doubt and confusion left her face, and that inhuman expression of a saint appeared in its ce. That is the proof of her resolve.


    ¡°Let relief be given to all (Heal),¡± she chanted.


    A pale light shined within the cave, wrapping the newborn pups in its warmth. And in the next instant, Reshia, dered, saying,


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    And lo and behold, the pups were there, sleeping peacefully. To which I muttered,


    ¡°Hypocrisy.¡±.


    A sudden burst of self-derision.


    I killed its parents, and stole its children. And under the pretense of saving it, I lied to myself, saying I won¡¯t kill these pups.


    I¡¯m not heartless, true. But at the same time¡­ I¡¯m a bit too bloody for something like gentleness.


    Then without any hesitation, Reshia said,


    ¡°¡­There is more than just one side to things, you know?¡±


    And I couldn¡¯t help gaze at her with my eyes wide open.


    Both because she was able to hear me, and because I had no idea what she was talking about.


    ¡°The fact that you are suffering means that you have a conscience, right? Then in that case, you should just follow that,¡± she said.


    Those amethyst eyes that were looking at me were not stiff like those of the goddess¡¯. But those eyes still contained with them a piercing light that could pierce through any man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say stupid things,¡± I retorted. ¡°I am a monster. I only saved these to bolster my own war potential. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Embarrassed from having been seen through, I spat out a lie. But at the same time, it was a likely story.


    ¡°We¡¯ve seen all there is to see. We¡¯re going home,¡± I said.


    Leading my goblin subordinates, I exited the cave.


    ¡°¡­A real monster wouldn¡¯t call itself a monster,¡± muttered Reshia.


    But I pretended not to hear her words as I continued to walk.

 Volume 1, Chapter 29: Swordsmanship

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 29: Swordsmanship</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 60


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9) [Abnormal Status] >


    When we got back to the vige, I immediately went back to my own room, and lied on my straw mattress.


    The battle this time was actually quite dangerous.


    I managed to somehow cover for the blood loss by eating the gray wolf¡¯s meat, but that¡¯s not something I can rely on all the time.


    As Iid down the pups beside me, I closed my eyes, and fell into slumber.


    Time passed, and then I felt something hairy touch my face; and I woke up. There, I saw the gray wolf pups sleeping before me.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°They¡¯re alive.¡±


    I¡¯m d.


    As I heaved a sigh of relief, thinking something that was out of character for me, I closed my eyes again.


    And the breath of the goddess of sleep, Luna, immediately took me.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    When I woke up the next day, the first thing I did was to go interview the goblins that levelled up.


    As I sat cross-legged, the gray wolf pups frolicked about on top of my knees. And for whatever reason a sense of rivalry was ignited within the kobold as it kept trying to y with me.


    It¡¯s somehow irritating, I thought.


    In any case, having already reached level 60, the only goblins whose status I can¡¯t see with my [Skill] > are those that are above level 60.


    In other words, goblins that will soon promote up.


    And it is to those goblins that I need to present as much opportunities to fight in as possible.


    And since there¡¯re no more major opponents, I should be able to send them to observe the west and hunt around that area.


    I also interviewed the rare goblins, but to my surprise, I couldn¡¯t see the statuses of Gi Gu, Gi Go, and Gi Za.


    Which goes to say that these goblins will also promote to a new ss soon. It shouldn¡¯t take much longer for them to reach the noble ss.


    Butpared to them, although Gi Gi and Gi Ga have been steadily umting levels, their growth is still far slower than mine. I guess I¡¯ll have to focus on them.


    I continued the interviews until the sun was high up the sky. And after interviewing mostly half of the warriors of the settlement,


    around 40 goblins, I ended the interview for the day. I might have overdone it actually.


    In today¡¯s interview, what caught my attention the most were the throw-type skills.


    When ites to fighting orcs and other monsters that specialize in closebat, the most effective way of fighting them is to fight them from afar, dealing damage to them while not taking any ourselves.


    The druids may be able to learn magic, but having the other goblins do the same thing is quite difficult. So instead I want them to learn those throw-type skills. Skills that let them throw projectiles.


    I could gather all those that can throw projectiles, and have them form a group, but¡­ hmm¡­ what should I do?


    The current three-man cell works by having one goblin lure the enemy, while another goblin breaks the opponent¡¯s stance. And then with the opponent¡¯s stance broken, the two goblins are pin the opponent down to let the third goblin kill the enemy effortlessly.


    This is the current pattern, so the question is, how will the three-man cell operate once I mix long-range support like the druids with that?


    I don¡¯t know. Or at least¡­ I don¡¯t have anything certain yet.


    In any case, I need a change of pace.


    After finishing the interview, I got myself some food, and went to the prison.


    ¡°I¡¯m entering,¡± I said.


    As I entered the prison, the gray wolf pups and the kobold followed me, frolicking by my feet.


    ¡°F-Fluffy¡­¡± muttered Reshia. ¡°¡­C?-Cute,¡± muttered another.


    Reshia¡¯s and Lili¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°U-Umm¡­¡±


    Lili would normally just hide behind Reshia and not talk to me, but today she¡¯s giving me the armor I asked her to adjust


    ¡°I¡¯ve adjusted the armor¡­ Here,¡± said Lili with an ufortable expression. ¡°The materials are armor rabbit and shape alligator.¡±


    The armor she made for me before got too small, so I asked her to fix it. Taking the armor from her hands, I wore it to try it out, and it fit perfectly.


    ¡°It fits perfectly. Thank you.¡±


    Just when I thought she was about to shake in fear, she shook her head instead.


    ¡°I need to give you a reward of some sort. Any requests?¡±


    She performed better than expected. I should spoil her a little. But then Reshia suddenly interjected, saying, ¡°Then in that case, some more food-.¡± And I curtly replied, ¡°Not you.¡±


    Ignored, Reshia puffed up her cheeks, and Lili answered,


    ¡°Then in that case, I¡¯d like to have an opportunity to swing my sword.¡±


    What¡¯s going on? I wondered. At the same time, I snuck a nce at Reshia, only to see that she was surprised too. So she doesn¡¯t know anything either, huh? I concluded.


    ¡°You want to fight with us?¡± I asked.


    What are you thinking Lili? What¡¯s with the sudden change of heart?


    ¡°¡­Umm¡­ I want to move my body,¡± she replied.


    Is that really all there is to it? What¡¯s hidden behind those eyes of yours, Lili? But¡­ this is a good opportunity.


    ¡°If you just want to move your body, then¡­ I¡¯ll have you spar with the goblins.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Lili is hoping for, but this is a good opportunity to gather experience when fighting against the humans that are called, ¡°adventurers¡±.


    And I might even solve the problem with the three-man cells if she seriously helps out.


    ¡°¡­ Understood.¡±


    With that curt reply, her sparring days were decided.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Right after lunch, I had Lili and a nearby three-man cell unit spar.


    Reshia might be able to heal them, but it¡¯s still too dangerous to y around with a real weapon. So I prepared wooden swords and wooden spears with rounded ends for the spar.


    Now I wonder what¡¯s going to happen.


    Lili hasn¡¯t held a sword in a while, so I let her warm up for a bit first, while I kept Reshia away.


    And then the mock battle began.


    ¡°Start.¡±


    At my call, the mock battle began. The first ones to move were the goblins.


    Following the essentials when hunting their prey, the three-man cell unit slowly approached Lili from scattered directions as they tried to surround her.


    Lili held the wooden sword tightly in front of her as she measured the distance.


    As the three-man cell unit surrounded Lili in a triangle, roaring voices bellowed, and the three goblins attacked Lili at the same time. A three-pronged attack¡­ but Lili remained calm.


    When being attacked from three directions, one only needs to move toward a single direction to break the triangle formation.


    And of course the goblins were expecting Lili to break through from the front, but betraying their expectations, she moved the other way instead.


    The opponent was right in front of her, yet she chose to show her back, and faced the other way. By doing so, she betrayed the expectations of the goblin, and she ended up facing the very goblin whose duty was to defeat her from the back.


    That movement caused the goblins to stop momentarily, and in that short opening, her sword passed by the nk of the goblin in front of her cleanly.


    A splendid clean strike, I thought.


    Then immediately following the first strike, she spun and struck at the panicked goblin that was now behind her.


    The goblin fell, and the remaining two stopped in their tracks, frozen. But Lili showed no mercy.


    ¡°Shi!¡±


    With a cry of fighting spirit, Lili moved her body, and struck at one of the two remaining goblins.


    The goblin was somehow able to block the wooden sword attacking from below, but the following attack from above was unexpected, and he couldn¡¯t help but let the wooden sword in his hands slip.


    And in the next instant, the goblin was retired.


    Two of the goblins were down for the count. The only remaining one, the one in the front whose duty was to keep Lili from moving.


    But without even so much as a challenge, the mock battle ended.


    ¡°¡­Spectacr,¡± I praised.


    And as if she was the one fighting, Reshia puffed her chest up. For some reason though, the gray wolf pups were hugging her. Seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, when did she win them over?


    Then Reshia said,


    ¡°But of course, after all, she did study under the Zweil Style in the capital.¡±


    After defeating the three goblins, Lili dedicated her sword towards Reshia. A knight¡¯s ceremony. But that seemingly natural act to them was truly like those of the drawings on the olden scrolls.


    All the more so with the beautiful features of a young woman such as hers.


    Then all of the sudden, Gi Go, kneeled before me as he called out to me.


    ¡°Chief!¡± he said. ¡°If it be possible, please grant unto me the opportunity to wash away this shame.¡±


    Hearing that, a gleam of understanding shed through my eyes. And I thought to myself, so those goblins were from his vige.


    Since Gi Go and Gi Gu were both former leaders of their respective viges, they were able to naturally form unity amongst the members of their former viges. In other words, it¡¯s what you would could a faction.


    Nothing¡¯s happened yet so far, but I might have to think of some measures or ways to deal with them in the future.


    In any case, it¡¯s nothing urgent for now.


    ¡°Gi Go,¡± I said, calling out to the kneeling goblin before me. ¡°Yes, chief?¡± he replied.


    ¡°Why do you think they lost?¡± I asked. ¡°Because they were weak,¡± he curtly replied.


    Well¡­ he¡¯s not wrong.


    ¡°Then what should be done in order to win,¡± I asked again. And without any hesitation, he replied, ¡°Numbers.¡±


    Numbers, huh? That might work here, but eventually, that method will reach its end. So I told him, ¡°Think of a way to defeat humans with only three goblins.¡±


    From now on, I want these goblins to start thinking by themselves. It¡¯s about time they stopped relying on me so much.


    Think by yourself, and make your own decisions. If you can¡¯t do that, then it¡¯ll be difficult to survive theing battles where our lives are at stake.


    As Gi Go was about to leave, I stopped him, and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t punish the three goblins that just lost, alright?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± he said, bowing his head deeply, before going back to his own ce.


    Well, well¡­ Things have taken quite an interesting turn, haven¡¯t they?


    Now I wonder who will think up a good method first. For that let¡¯s go and stir up some rivalry.


    ¡°Lili, can you fight one more time,¡± I asked.


    ¡°No problem,¡± she replied as she let her wooden sword sing with a swing.


    This girl might just be a godsend.


    As I thought that, I called out to Gi Gu.


    ¡°Gi Gu,¡± I said. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Pick three goblins from your faction and have them form a unit.¡±


    Gi Gu bowed, and he picked a three-man cell from his faction, and had them fight Lili.


    I did the same for the other factions, and in the end, not one of the factions could put up a good fight. Of course, with the condition that the goblin rares above can¡¯t fight.


    Then seeing the time, I ordered the goblins to hunt.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be continuing this for a while. But for now, go and hunt until the sun sets.¡±


    After this we¡¯ll repeat these mock battles a lot.


    Now, I wonder who amongst the goblins will be the first to break from his shell.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Gray wolves (Lv1) have been tamed.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Note: I don¡¯t know Luna¡¯s gender as it wasn¡¯t specified. But luna or ryuna sounds like a girl¡¯s name, so I¡¯ll treat her as a goddess for now.

 Volume 1, Chapter 30: Fortress of the Abyss

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 30: Fortress of the Abyss</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 60


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9) Gray Wolf (Lv1) x2 [Abnormal Status] >


    Having wanted to move her body, Lili became the sparring partner of the goblins. It¡¯s been five days since then.


    As expected, the first one to defeat her was Gi Za¡¯s faction.


    Magic was prohibited, but the druids were originally a ss that¡¯s used to using their heads. And after continuous research through trial and error, they eventually found Lili¡¯s weakness.


    The other factions tried to emte what Gi Za¡¯s faction did, but in the end they couldn¡¯t defeat Lili.


    Perhaps it might be for the best after all to form teams with the druids as the center. However, the druids aren¡¯t without fault. Their personalities for one are far too dry, and they have a tendency to look at their fellow goblins as chess pieces even more than I do. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re passionate about researching and studying, but I¡¯ve gone to great trouble to bring together this army I have today.


    Having that army weakened because of their whims would be a shame.


    In the end, thinking by myself just ends with me running around in circles like this, leaving me at a loss.


    Then with the end of the afternoon training, I called out to Lili,


    ¡°Lili,¡± I said.


    Thinking it¡¯d be interesting to hear what she thought of her sparring partners, I asked her for her thoughts. And she replied,


    ¡°Which group was the hardest to beat¡­ you say.¡±


    A questioning look appeared on her face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind trusting me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking for your opinion,¡± I replied. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t hold back. Let me hear what you think.¡±


    Seeing a deep crevice appear in between her eyebrows, I quietly thought to myself, what a serious woman.


    ¡°As you¡¯d expect, it¡¯s Gi Za¡¯s group,¡± she answered.


    Well that¡¯s about right.


    ¡°And next would be Gi Gi¡¯s group,¡± she continued.


    Oh? That¡¯s slightly unexpected. It¡¯s not Gi Ga¡¯s faction who has a high level, but rather the beast warrior, Gi Gi¡¯s faction, that she found second strongest.


    Gi Gi¡¯s faction is currently serving as the vanguard in the group when moving out, responsible for detecting the enemies ahead. I¡¯ve been having the beasts work in one big group, but it might be a good idea to start having them as a part of the three-man cells.


    Then while I was lost in my thought, I noticed Lili sneak a nce at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    Lili being quite tall, our heights were nearly the same.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she curtly replied, averting her eyes as she did.


    I wanted to ask her what it was, but without enough material, I couldn¡¯t pursue the matter. Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter. If she¡¯s scheming something, then I¡¯ll just have to appropriately punish her.


    Then suddenly, a voice called out to me.


    ¡°King!¡± it said.


    And using that opportunity, I left Lili.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    ¡°Do you know of the Fortress of the Abyss?¡± asked Gi Za. ¡°What is that?¡± I asked back as I knitted my brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural that you don¡¯t know about it, but it¡¯s a stronghold with many influential goblin ns,¡± he answered.


    The sudden jump from fortresses to goblin ns baffled me.


    ¡°Gordob, Gaidga, Baradua, Ganra. Starting from these four ns along with all the goblins in the world, save for the humans, the goblins are probably the most numerous,¡± he said.


    Gordob? Gaidga? What is he talking about?


    ¡°But these four ns aren¡¯t united. Of course, they don¡¯t like the humans, but they also carry ill will for their fellow goblins,¡± he continued.


    As Gi Za began to prattle, I decided to keep quiet, and listen. As for why? It¡¯s because Gi Za¡¯s eyes carried with it the same will, the same resolve when fighting.


    ¡°But there is one thing that they have inmon,¡± he said


    In other words, if I want to unify the goblins, I have to aim for that fortress¡­ is what he¡¯s saying.


    ¡°The Fortress of the Abyss,¡± he dered.


    Why is a fortress amon point, I wondered.


    ¡°If you go, you¡¯ll know,¡± said Gi Za.


    His eyes remained unchanging, carrying with it the same resolve it did throughout his entire story.


    ¡°You want me to put my trust in that?¡± I asked him.


    Then as if carrying the dignity of a prophet, Gi Za¡¯s words brimmed with madness in his fervor as he answered me, saying,


    ¡°King, if you are to lead us (goblins), then¡­¡±


    So this is what means to be speechless? I thought.


    ¡°That ce is our home. It is the home to which every goblin must return to.¡±


    And as such, if I wish to rule over the goblins, then I need to aim for that, huh?


    ---The home of goblins. The Fortress of the Abyss.


    Those words carried with it a mysterious sound, resounding within me. It¡¯s certainly something to stir one up. Even Gi Za who¡¯s normally so calm has gotten this passionate over it.


    Or does that ce actually have a big impact to everyone else except for me?


    But even then¡­


    ¡°Why now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As thanks for before,¡± he replied.


    Thanks?


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks for showing me something interesting,¡± grinned Gi Za.


    If he¡¯s talking about the gray wolves, then he¡¯s mistaken.


    That wasn¡¯t something like that.


    But¡­


    ¡°And? Where is that fortress?¡± I asked.


    I don¡¯t know how much effect that fortress has on the goblin ns and the scattered goblins, but if I can use that to gather them, then it¡¯s not a bad move.


    Whether I make that fortress mine, whether I use it, or crush it¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to build my kingdom.


    ¡°Deep in the forest, to the west¡­ A distance of 10 days from here,¡± answered Gi Za.


    West.


    The orcs should be there.


    ¡°West, huh?¡± I muttered.


    Gi Za nodded at my muttering. It seems he understands what I¡¯m thinking.


    ¡°The orcs must be dealt with. The fortress is the first gate they need to pass,¡± said Gi Za.


    The orcs¡­ There¡¯s a debt that needs to be paid.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have you pay up, orcs.¡±


    I¡¯ll have you pay for attacking my vige before.


    But first, I need to train my goblins. They need to be strong enough to defeat the orcs as three-man cells.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°What are you nning?¡± I asked.


    And the king answered me without even so much as looking back, saying,


    ¡°I¡¯m saving them.¡±


    The children of the same gray wolves who tried to kill you?


    ¡°Even though these might grow to be stronger than you one day?¡± I inquired.


    As the king embraced the gray wolves in his chest, his eyes narrowed, and he answered back, saying,


    ¡°If so, then I shall respond in kind with all of my power. Be it vengeance, be it treason¡­ I mind neither. If there is someone that wishes to stand before me, then I shall receive him as king.¡±


    Why? Why are you going so far? Going so far as to even raise the child of someone who might be your enemy.


    ¡°The same goes for you Gi Za,¡± continued the king, shooting a sharp nce at me that caused my body to quiver at the coldness of those eyes.


    ¡°If you wish to defeat me,¡± he dered. ¡°Thene. I¡¯ll dly wee you anytime.¡±


    When I heard those words, I couldn¡¯t help but let out augh.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked the king.


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ming with you,¡± I replied.


    As I followed the king¡¯s back, I recalled the time when I was banished from the vige that wouldter be the vige of the goblin druids. When the boss of the horde then found out that I was a druid, he rallied all of the goblins, and he banished me from the vige.


    The only one who protected me then was my old man. But in the end, even he could not go against the boss.


    Chased by the horde, I barely escaped with my life. But I toiled, founded a new horde, and in the end I was able to reim the ce I once lost. But then my old man appeared before me again.


    He was the one who taught me words. The benefactor responsible for my evolution into a druid. But at the same time, I also couldn¡¯t forget the hate I bore. And I asked him,


    ¡°Why now!?¡± I asked. ¡°Why do you have to appear before me now!?¡±


    And he replied, ¡°The king hase.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. The king¡­ that fabled figure spoken of only in the bed time tales. He¡¯s saying that such a being has appeared?


    He who will unify the goblins. The deliverer who shall deliver us into and of peace.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± I scornfullyughed.


    But the old man¡¯s gaze was earnest.


    ¡°¡­Then in that case, let me test him,¡± I said.


    Holding my favorite staff in my hand, Iughed, fully aware that I¡¯m merely bluffing as I said,


    ¡°If he is a king, a true king, then!¡±


    As I hid a magic gem in my chest for my trump card, a whirlpool of wind blew at the tip of my staff.


    ¡°Defeat me!¡±


    But should I win, then I shall lead the horde and take the Fortress of the Abyss for myself.


    For I, who have gathered the druids, am also fitting to be king.


    Author¡¯s Note: New information and Gi Za¡¯s recollection in other words.


    Note: As I mentioned before the author switches to different characters to indicate when his characters are bing more ¡°beastly¡±. The first italic is to show that the protagonist spoke in katakana for a moment.

 Volume 1, Chapter 31

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 31</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 60


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] Kobold (Lv9) Gray Wolf (Lv1) x2 [Abnormal Status] >


    With the [Skill] >, I found out that there were over 10 goblins that have surpassed level 60, excluding the rare and the noble sses.


    Finally, I¡¯m about to reap the fruit of putting in all that time of training the goblins. This is what you call a sense of high, I suppose, after doing a job well done.


    On top of that, there are also 20 goblins that have reached adulthood since the time I took control of the horde.


    Thervae this time around also didn¡¯t suffer from starvation because of all our food, so the goblins from this batch are bigger than the previous goblins.


    Their heights could bepared to that of a goblin rare. At the same time, their faces are also softer than the others. It¡¯s proof that they were raised in a good environment.


    ¡°Gi Za, Gi Gu, Gi Go.¡±


    I called the three who were close to evolving to go near theke, and hunt around its vicinity.


    The vicinity around theke is a good ce to hunt because it¡¯s safe. Moreover, the enemies in the area are also just strong enough, neither too strong nor too weak.


    ¡°Gi Ga, protect the vige.¡±


    I left the protection of the vige to the only goblin noble we had.


    It¡¯s a precaution in case the orcs attack when I¡¯m not there in the vige.


    ¡°Gi Gi,e with us.¡±


    I took Gi Gi, the beast warrior, along with us as well. And left to hunt along with five other goblins.


    We¡¯re headed for the east.


    The region where the kobold and the humans live.


    I want to have a system in ce that will monitor one of the more crucial areas.


    In order to reach the Fortress of the Abyss, which is the home of the goblins, we need to first get rid of the orcs in the west.


    But while scouting the west is important, that doesn¡¯t mean we can just ignore the threat behind us either.


    The recent spars with Lili reminded me again of the fearsomeness of the human race. The humans are currently peerless under the heavens. There isn¡¯t a single race today that can hold a candle to them.


    And while the humans are currently amidst troubled times, there are people known as adventurers who still try to invade the forest.


    Even if that weren¡¯t the case, for the humans, monsters are preys, targets to be subjugated. So even if the monsters within the forest, don¡¯t slip out into thend of the humans, there¡¯re still those who will try to go in and subjugate monsters. There¡¯s also no telling when an aplished feudal lord who will try to invade the forest will appear. Adventurers could also be hired to go into the forest.


    Regardless, there are plenty of reasons why I can¡¯t ignore the humans at the east. They are a threat, and it is imperative that I either suppress them or monitor them. But as much as possible, I don¡¯t want to wage war with them until I have enough power to win against them.


    ¡°There are two enemies in front,¡± warned Gi Gi.


    My eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Chief¡¯s¡­ kobold,¡± said one of the goblins as it let the dogs sniff my kobold to have it remember its smell. After that we let it run off to look for the kobold ahead. Pushing our way through the bushes, and through the dense forest, we came across a small den by a tree.


    ¡°Uu~u,¡± cried my kobold as it wagged its tail.


    ¡°Can you call your friends?¡± I asked, giving it food as I did. ¡°Uu~¡± it answered.


    As the kobold howled toward the cave, I had the goblins scatter themselves, and had the stand guard to watch our surroundings.


    Suddenly 10 kobolds came out of the den.


    The 10 kobolds could be said to be quite adorable as they wagged their tails. Not that that¡¯s something that I should be making a fuss out of though.


    After I gave each one of those kobolds meat, I ordered them, saying,


    ¡°Gather your friends. Do that and I¡¯ll give you more food.¡± ¡°Friends, bring. Lots, foods,¡± nodded the kobold, to which the other kobolds nodded as well, showing their approval.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    At my signal, the kobolds went deep into the forest, looking for their friends.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to be quite busy now, Gi Gi.¡±


    After that, I called my subordinates, and left that area to go hunt.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    After hunting armored rabbits, triple bears, snakes, and all sorts, we went back to the den of the kobolds. When we got back there, over 30 kobolds were waiting for us.


    As I fed them, I quietly thought to myself, it¡¯s like taking care of a gue of rats.


    ¡°Eat,¡± I said.


    But the kobolds only quietly watched over the food with their drools dripping down their mouth. It wasn¡¯t until a moment after I told them to eat, and my tamed kobold gave the signal that they began to wolf down the food before them.


    ¡°Uu~¡± signaled my kobold.


    Then in an instant, all the food we had brought, suddenly disappeared into the stomachs of the kobolds.


    Then having had their meals, the kobolds suddenly started rubbing their head on my feet.


    At that, I gave them some simplemands,


    ¡°Go find the orcs. Do that, and I¡¯ll give you more food.¡±


    And the kobold replied,


    ¡°Orc, find.¡±


    The kobolds all simultaneously barked as they ran off to look for the orcs.


    ¡°Is that alright?¡± asked Gi Gi, titling his head confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I curtly replied, sweeping away whatever questions Gi Gi had.


    This is a good opportunity to see how far we can tame the kobolds, and how vast the scope of their observation skills are.


    ¡°Alright, this time let¡¯s go get food for ourselves.¡±


    The goblins bowed at mymand, and I led them to hunt a second time.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    ¡°Chief,¡± called Gi Gi, looking at me with prompting eyes. ¡°The kobolds are here.¡±


    Apparently, the beast warriors can talk with the kobolds.


    After sending out the kobolds to search, and hunting our own food, we took a nap somewhere near the den of the kobolds. There, the tamed beasts of the beast warriors woke us up.


    ¡°Orcs!¡± yelled the kobolds.


    Seeing the kobolds bouncing excitedly, I gripped Iron Second tightly.


    ¡°Gi Gi, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Gi Gi as he rode on the back of his double head.


    With his long axe, and his tamed beast as his mount, he was truly like a knight from a warring country, or a knight from the west.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At my words, we moved out. And the kobolds followed us from behind.


    Our destination¡­ the area where the kobolds spotted the orcs.


    There, 2 orcs that were unaware of us loitered.


    Leading the horde, I was the first to crush one of the orcs with Iron Second.


    The crushed orc fell to the ground as blood spurted into the air, and I ordered my subordinates,


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back! Kill the orc!¡±


    Following my orders, Gi Gi pounced with his double head, and swung his long axe against the orc.


    ¡°Pyugu!?¡± cried the orc, shocked, as Gi Gi¡¯s long axe came swinging at its head.


    A blunt sound echoed as the axe made contact with the orcs club. Then Gi Gi turned around, and ran while the orc tried to chase after him. But that created an opening, and the other beast warriors spurred their tamed dogs to bite the orc, inflicting several wounds on its limbs.


    But as expected, the dogs alone proved incapable of defeating the orc.


    The wounds were shallow, having only peeled off the skin, and gouged out the meat at most. The dog¡¯s fangs weren¡¯t strong enough to reach the bones.


    Then in that case¡­


    ¡°Go for the open wounds!¡±


    As I ordered them that, I received the blow of the orc¡¯s club with Iron Second.


    Then as I kept the orc suppressed, I let Gi Gi¡¯s subordinate beast warriors widen the already open wounds on the orc.


    ¡°PyuGUuuUu!¡±


    ---This stupid muscle brute!


    I stopped the orc¡¯s movements with all of my strength, but the attacks aimed at its wound couldn¡¯t inflict any fatal damage.


    Then suddenly, the kobolds barked, ¡°Uu~!¡±, and they suddenly joined the fray.


    Unexpected, I thought.


    The kobolds used their dagger, and went for the orc¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Don¡¯t fall behind the kobolds!¡± I yelled.


    The kobolds cut the orc¡¯s toenails and toes. Then afterwards, the kobolds jumped back to take some distance, and then they repeated the same attacks again, piling up small damages against the orc. I couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile at the sight of the kobolds jumping around the orc.


    ¡°GURUuuu!¡± bellowed the orc.


    The orc bellowed, but it only added oil to the fire as the kobolds were roused even more. And theycerated the orc even fiercer than before. Even the goblins themselves joined the kobolds, and started cutting at the orc.


    Gi Gi then brandished his long axe, and struck it against the orc¡¯s back. The rest of the kobolds and goblins aimed at the open wound made by Gi Gi, and they pierced their des into it.


    ¡°PyuGIii!¡±


    The orc cried at the pain, but its arm was unable to budge under the lock of my sword.


    ---You¡¯re not going anywhere!


    My great sword and its club was at a stalemate, keeping the orc from moving. But in order to make sure it didn¡¯t run, I pushed my sword even further until his club was hitting his chest. I¡¯m not going to let this orc attack the goblins directly!


    Time passed with the orc showered incerations, and eventually, the goblins and the kobolds managed to sessfully defeat the orc.


    ¡°I¡¯ll distribute the orcs¡¯ meat to all of you. Eat yourselves full,¡± I said.


    The meat of the orc was then fed to the kobolds that were wagging their tails in excitement and the tamed beasts of Gi Gi and his men as prize.


    At that moment, I suddenly heard a groan, causing me to look down to my feet.


    There, I saw the kobold subordinated to me, shaking, biting its neck as if trying to pull it. And then---


    ¡°UuuOOON!¡±


    The kobold howled in pain, and its body shone brightly.


    ---This is¡­


    In the next moment, the kobold had grown a size bigger, and its fur had gotten longer.


    Both its fangs and its ws were also sharper than before.


    Its face had also changed, and was now closer to a wolf than a stray dog.


    Still doubting my eyes, I used the [Skill] >


    [Race] Kobold [Level] 1


    [ss] High; Pack Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > [Divine Protection] None


    [Attributes] None [Master] Goblin Duke


    I tilted my head.


    It evolved into a high kobold, but it seems this evolution or ss promotion stuff differs depending on the race of the monster.


    Goblins be rare ss, while kobolds be high ss. What¡¯s the difference?


    I tilted my head, pondering that question, but in the end it¡¯s something I didn¡¯t understand, so I just decided to leave it.


    >


    Strike an opponent with a speed faster than the eye can see. Only effective for the first strike.


    >


    Call for help. Not limited only to your own pack. Also works on other packs or friends.


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to see what fast eater means.


    ¡°Are you the leader of your pack?¡± I asked the kobold as I sat beside it.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    I should give this one a name too¡­ hmm¡­ a dog, dog¡­


    ¡°How about, Hasu?¡± I asked the kobold, rubbing its head as I did.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    I threw it a b of orc meat at its reply, and in a short amount of time, it reached the bones.


    Fast eating¡­ huh? What a waste of a skill.


    ¡°Hasu, from now on I¡¯m going to be leaving the west area to you. Let me know whenever orcs or humanse, alright?¡±


    ¡°Humans, orc, let you know. You give meat?¡± asked the kobold. ¡°Yeah, as much as you want,¡± I replied.


    Hasu became yful at that bold response.


    ¡°Gi Gi, I¡¯ll leave him to you when I¡¯m not around.¡± ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t put the chief¡¯s guidance to waste.¡±


    Hmm¡­ Gi Gi¡¯s definitely smarter than the other goblins. He also seems to have understood my method of teaching the goblins how to beat the orcs, by not killing the orc outright.


    ¡°Hasu, rely on Gi Gi when I¡¯m not around, ok?¡±


    Then slowly, Hasu neared Gi Gi, and Gi Gi silently gave him meat.


    Hasu quickly ate that meat, and then it yed by Gi Gi¡¯s feet.


    So much for fidelity.


    In any case, with this I¡¯ve seen how good the kobolds are at surveince.


    What¡¯s next is to train the goblins, and muster enough of a force to fight against the orcs.


    There¡¯s still a lot to do.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    [Subordinate Beast] Kobold has evolved.


    Kobold will be High Kobold. The effect the kobold has on his pack will increase.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note:


    I haven¡¯t properly exined it before, so let me give some extra rules regarding the differences between the high kobold and the goblin rare.


    The > that the protagonist uses shows the status of his target. But what it shows is actually the social ranking of his target. Meaning, what it shows is the achieved social rank of the target within its race, as well as its role.


    In terms of importance for their respective races, it goes like this: rare > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold (Lv1) Gray Wolf (Lv1) x2 [Abnormal Status] >


    I rested at the vige after dealing with the surveince issue of the east.


    And now, I¡¯m watching the different factions fight desperately with Lili.


    ¡°Whose faction is fighting today?¡± I asked. ¡°Ours, my chief,¡± answered Gi Go as he bowed.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of all his scars, but Gi Go always reminds me of the ancient warriors.


    ¡°Have you found a way to defeat the humans yet?¡± ¡°¡­Not yet,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Gi Go, I have a n I¡¯d like you to teach to the three goblins¡¯ that areing out today.¡±


    My face twisted into a grin in my mischievousness as I uttered that sentence. To anyone else, my face must¡¯ve looked vicious.


    ¡°Lili, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯re no problems.¡±


    Lili stood there as always, swinging her wooden sword, and cutting the air.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    And so, the battle between Lili and the three goblins began.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Lili approached the three goblins slowly, but the three goblins approached her as a group.


    The basics of the three-man cell hasn¡¯t changed.


    One goblin will block, another will break the foe¡¯s stance, and another will kill the prey.


    Only this time, the three goblins grouped up, and they blocked Lili¡¯s attack.


    Lili wasn¡¯t called an adventurer just for show though, and she threw a flurry of attacks, leaving no gap for the goblins to take advantage of. Any attempt to move away would quickly be met with a sh of her sword, forcing the goblins to be restrained in one ce.


    But those light and flexible attacks were by no means capable of killing in one swing, so the goblins gradually grasped the movement of the swings until finally, they caught it!


    ¡°Got it!¡± I remarked.


    Lili swinging her sword to her heart¡¯s content was the very thing that gave the goblins the keys to victory.


    Reflexively, I yelled, ¡°Go!¡± But to my surprise, a goblin was blown away instead. And the other two goblins scattered to opposite directions.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    A goblin went down on all fours, and tried to take Lili from below. The sword was originally a weapon meant to grasp victory while standing. It doesn¡¯t have much techniques for fighting opponents grazing by the ground. All the more so with a surprise attack like this one. Having been perfectly executed, Lili shouldn¡¯t be able to counterattack.


    Lili struck with her sword, and it hit against the ground.


    At the same time, the goblins from her left and right went for her legs.


    ¡°Something like this! ---- Tch!?¡±


    Lili tried to jump back, but the goblin that was on all fours got to her legs first.


    ¡°Wh!?¡±


    Before Lili knew it, a goblin was by her legs, keeping her legs from moving with a wooden sword. The match was over.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Can still fight!¡± fiercely argued Lili.


    Hmm¡­


    ¡°Then how about another round?¡± I suggested. ¡°Of course!¡± she promptly replied.


    ¡°Then in that case, next one up is¡­¡± ¡°My faction.¡±


    The one who stepped up was Gi Gu, a goblin who was born in this vige.


    ¡°Alright, bring the goblins over then. I¡¯ll tell them the n.¡±


    I gathered the goblins who were to fight Lili, and quietly, I whispered to them the strategy.


    When I finished discussing, the goblins went to face Lili.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose again,¡± dered Lili.


    Lili grit her teeth, and she swung her sword.


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    At my signal, Lili plunged forward toward the goblins. But the goblins all went down on fours, and went for Lili¡¯s legs.


    ¡°No matter how many times you do that!¡±


    Lili jumped back and fixed her stance. But the goblins continued to crawl.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    The three continued to attack from below, leaving Lili unable to do anything but defend. Her legs were also injured from before. Were she to move her body forcefully, her injuries would only get worse.


    Taxed with the burden of having to fight as she endured the pain on her legs, her fatigue piled on top of one another several times faster than normal.


    The attacks grew fiercer, and when her body finally reached its limits, her sword was knocked away.


    Heaving, and with her sword gone¡­ the match was over.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    I shook Lili¡¯s shoulders, then I left her in Reshia¡¯s care. Afterwards, I called Gi Gu and Gi Go.


    ¡°Why do you think they won against Lili?¡±


    The two goblins remained silent, so I answered the question.


    ¡°The reason is simple. It¡¯s because there was a clear n to follow on how to engage the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Clear?¡±


    ¡°n?¡±


    Is it too hard?


    ¡°In other words, I told them where to attack.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± nodded the two as they answered at the same time. ¡°Moreover, I also told them the opponent¡¯s weakness.¡±


    Pressure the opponent¡¯s weakness, and with the weak point identified, the three goblins will be able to attack in coordination.


    And naturally¡­ victory wille.


    In other words, it essentiallyes down to:


    Make the most out of the three goblins¡¯ number advantage. And attack the opponent¡¯s weakness.


    ¡°From here on out, I¡¯ll be expecting you and the others to put this into practice.¡±


    We can¡¯t win with power alone against the orcs. That¡¯s why¡­ I have to train their ability to see through their enemies¡¯ weaknesses.


    With enough experience, even without the skill >, they should be able to do it.


    ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°As you will.¡±


    I nodded back to the two goblins, and then I went to check Lili¡¯s condition who has already been brought back to the jail.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    ¡°How are your wounds?¡± I asked as I entered the jail. ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. There¡¯re no problems,¡± replied Lili.


    It must be because of Reshia¡¯s healing that she¡¯s already able to stand.


    ¡°We¡¯ll end here today. Are you still nning to continue tomorrow?¡± ¡°O-Of course!¡±


    As Lili stared daggers at me, the corners of my mouth twisted.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re that lively, I guess you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Obviously. I¡¯m not going to let those goblins get ahead of me anymore than this!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it then.¡±


    I left the jail with a mischievous smile stered on my face.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Hmm¡­ I think I really need to do the hunts with Gi Za¡¯s faction as the center. The fact that they were the first to ovee Lili is really something. So I¡¯ll form the groups like this: one druid at the center and two melee goblins.


    Right, I¡¯ll have them hunt with this formation.


    But just in case, I¡¯ll have to make sure to order Gi Za not to kill the two goblins that will be in front.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind,¡± he said.


    But then right after, Gi Za gave a rather delicate response toward my orders.


    ¡°Why do you want to keep those goblins alive so much?¡± he asked.


    Why?


    ¡°Let me ask you in return, Gi Za. How much of this world do you think we can conquer?¡±


    ¡°Another abrupt question.¡±


    That wry smile, and that shrugging shoulder of his really stinks of human.


    ¡°You know¡­ I n to conquer everything of this world.¡±


    Emotion like fire welled up from within the deepest pits of my body as I uttered those words.


    ¡°¡­Everything, huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This Forest of Darkness. Thend that the humans dwell on. Or the mountains that the dragons rule over. Or even thebyrinths that are under the giants¡¯ dominion. Everything.¡±


    Gi Za, speechless. I faced toward him, and I dered,


    ¡°Which is exactly why I can¡¯t have these goblins dying here. If they are to wee me as king, and if I am to be the king you wished for, then I must guide them. The ce where they shall die, the ce where they shall fight, I will dictate.¡±


    And that ce is not here.


    ¡°For them to lose their lives in something as meaningless as these hunts¡­ I absolutely forbid it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ku ku ku.¡±


    Gi Za held his tummy as if it were the strangest thing he¡¯s heard. Then stopping himself, he looked at me seriously, and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, my king. You¡¯ve made me want to follow you.¡±


    In response to his resolve, I puffed out my chest.


    ¡°Of course, look forward to it.¡±


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The [Skill] > will be added to Gi Za.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Volume 1, Chapter 33: Influx

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 33: Influx</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 60


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold (Lv1) Gray Wolf (Lv1) x2 [Abnormal Status] >


    It was the high kobold, Hasu, who informed me of the humans¡¯ presence.


    ¡°The humans are here!¡± he said.


    Cold sweat drizzled down my back.


    ¡°Their numbers?¡± I asked as I threw food at Hasu.


    I waited for him to chew it before he finally replied.


    ¡°15,¡± he said.


    Tch, that¡¯s a lot.


    Are we a match for them right now if all those 15 are adventurers?


    It might be possible if we could just strike them at their weak point¡­ But either way it¡¯s a huge gamble.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    I have to prepare myself for the worst.


    It¡¯s been around a month and a half since Reshia¡¯s group was captured by us.


    I don¡¯t know whether 15 is actually a lot or not, but the goblins I¡¯ve been preparing to fight with the orcs have mostly learned the three- man cell.


    There¡¯s no telling whether that will be effective against the humans, but if we retreat, there¡¯s no telling how far they¡¯re going to chase us either.


    We can¡¯t retreat. There¡¯s no other path for us but to fight.


    ¡°Gi Ga, gather everyone.¡± ¡°As youmand.¡±


    When all the goblins that were rare ss and above were gathered, I gave my orders.


    ¡°Gi Go, protect those that can¡¯t fight.¡± ¡°Yes, chief.¡±


    ¡°Everyone else, gather your men. We¡¯re going to intercept the humans.¡±


    ¡°Yes, chief!¡±


    Three were visibly fired up, while Gi Za quietly burned, ready to fight.


    I made 5 three-man cell groups, totaling to 15 goblins. Then I left the remaining goblins under Gi Go to protect the vige.


    I gripped Iron Second. Then I petted the gray wolf pups ying by my feet, and handed them to Reshia.


    ¡°Quite arge group you have here,¡± remarked Reshia.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to fight needlessly. Take care of these guys until Ie back.¡±


    Reshia took the gray wolf pups that were ying around, and embraced them in her arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind taking care of Gyunei and Cynthia.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the names?¡±


    ¡°Are they not to your liking? Gyunei means Vanguard God, and Cynthia, thedy of theke shore.¡±


    Those names are no good.


    Especially Gyunei. That one definitely needs to be changed.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you have the time to argue though. Let¡¯s talk about it when youe back,¡± suggested Reshia.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t like the names. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pitiful to name this pup a vanguard god?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good name though in my opinion¡­ Right, Gyunei?¡±


    The two gray wolf pups wagged their tails as they followed Reshia.


    Is that alright? I hope you two realize that you¡¯ve just been named something absurd.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting,¡± said Reshia.


    For a moment, I was speechless when I heard those words. She¡¯s encouraging me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I n to minimize the casualties on the human¡¯s side. Right now, my enemy are the orcs, and not the humans.¡±


    Right. It¡¯s not time to fight the humans yet.


    Yet, that is.


    I don¡¯t know how Reshia took my words, but she nodded.


    ¡°Lili, do you want toe?¡±


    ¡°¡­To fight with humans?¡± she asked.


    Her eyebrows lifted up.


    ¡°I thought to have you ask for their surrender,¡± I replied. ¡°¡­Alright,¡± replied Lili.


    ¡°Ms. Lili?¡± asked Reshia.


    Lili calmly shook her head.


    ¡°Lady Reshia, please wait here. I will keep the casualties to a minimum.¡±


    This will be a good opportunity to find out if she¡¯s scheming anything. Cleaning up all the problems here in one swoop is a swell idea if I¡¯ve ever heard of one.


    Right, I should put out a bait.


    A chance to kill me. That should bring out whatever Lili¡¯s scheming.


    ¡°Hurry up and prepare,¡± I said.


    Then I left the jail.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    We sprinted away from the vige into the forest with the druid, Gi Za, the beast warrior, Gi Gi, the former leader of the vige, Gi Gu, the only noble ss, Gi GA, and Lili.


    Hasu led the way, bringing us through a path that was so narrow it could be called an animal trail.


    It wasn¡¯t until half a day had passed that we finally spotted the humans.


    Along the way we met some double heads and triple horns, but we ignored them, and we continued on our way. There was no need to hunt them as the smoked and dried mead that were prepared by Mattis was enough to stave off our hunger. We ran like this for several hours.


    And just as what one would expect from adventurers, Lili kept up with us despite her heavy breathing.


    After a while, Hasu stopped. We reached our destination.


    I ordered Gi Gi and Gi Gu, who were the first to arrive, to search the surroundings. Then I ordered them to go first. Afterwards, I gave orders to Gi Ga and Gi Za.


    ¡°Gi Ga, go with Lili. Gi Za, cover our backs.¡±


    More units cameter, and I gave them their orders too. Then Gi Gi¡¯s squad returned.


    ¡°Humans, ahead,¡± he reported.


    They¡¯re near.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s continue like this. Don¡¯t make any noise.¡±


    Gi Gi¡¯s squad followed closely behind me while keeping low.


    A littleter, I heard some noise from ahead of us. Some sort of fight.


    ¡°What happened to Gi Gu¡¯s unit?¡± I asked.


    ording to Gi Gi, they¡¯re already positioning themselves behind the humans.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    We saw the humans right after that.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The humans were fighting with an orc. The center of the forest where there are little trees are, after all, the orcs¡¯ turf. I thought it was rather reckless of the orc to face 15 all by itself, but unexpectedly, the orc¡¯s the one winning.


    Well that¡¯s not really surprising as the humans were visibly tired.


    ---But why? Didn¡¯t theye here to rescue Reshia? Aren¡¯t they adventurers?


    I can see a woman feeding her babe, a man carrying a heavy bag, screaming. They had at most only two men to fight off the orc.


    ¡°Lili,e here for a bit,¡± I called.


    Lili came out of the bushes to take a look.


    ¡°What are they?¡± I frankly asked.


    Lili knitted her brows.


    ¡°They¡¯re most likely¡­ refugees.¡±


    Oh? There¡¯re refugees in this world too?


    ¡°People whose homes were burned, and were driven off into the forests, you mean?¡±


    Lili reluctantly nodded.


    I guess she doesn¡¯t want to ept it.


    I might be able to use this.


    ¡°¡­I wonder if I should kill them,¡± I quietly whispered to myself.


    Let¡¯s lead Lili around, and make her show her true colors.


    Lili gazed at me, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise Lady Reshia not to cause unnecessary casualties!?¡± she asked, her voice, tinged with anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to have less mouths to feed,¡± I snapped back.


    Then I began topress the encirclement we hadid out.


    ¡°Gi Gi, go to the left. Surround the humans. Gi Za, to the right.¡±


    The goblins nodded without saying a word.


    ¡°¡­Even then, you¡¯re!¡±


    ¡°Then are you going to save them?¡±


    Lili looked furious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind sparing them, but you¡¯ll have to be the one to persuade them. And naturally, you¡¯ll also have to look after them yourself. If you¡¯re fine with that, then fine¡­ I¡¯ll spare them.¡±


    The humans were gradually being driven into a corner by the orc.


    ¡°I got it! They won¡¯t do anything to trouble you!¡± ¡°Good. There¡¯s not much time though, so hurry.¡±


    This area is too close to the human region.


    ¡°GURUuuAAaa!¡±


    As my mouth twisted into a grin, I stood up and activated the [Skill] >.


    ¡°Gi Ga! Kill the orc!¡±


    I ordered Gi Ga, who was still next to me, to kill the orc. Apanied by his subordinates, Gi Ga quickly bolted out into the fray, and pierced the orc. As a pained scream rose, the orc was mangled by Gi Ga¡¯s subordinates.


    I left the bushes as the orc continued to scream, and I made my appearance before the humans.


    I wonder what the humans thought of Lili, a human, following me.


    The two warriors that were fighting the orc a while ago turned pale as they wielded their swords again.


    ¡°What is that!? Isn¡¯t that a high-ss goblin behind you!?¡± one of them asked.


    Lili was visibly perplexed, not knowing where to begin exining. I silently cursed the humans¡¯ incessant vilifications.


    But I am the one who made her do this.


    Still, I don¡¯t like these humans, but if they¡¯re useful, then I¡¯ll use them.


    I¡¯ll use them until their lives are torn and ragged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish for all of you to die,¡± Lili said.


    The humans and the warriors nced alternately between me and Lili. The nonbatants at the back froze.


    ¡°So please, shut up, and obey,¡± she continued.


    But the humans were not pleased.


    ¡°You think we¡¯ll do something like that!¡± one of them yelled. ¡°You call yourself human while being tricked by goblins!?¡± yelled another.


    Lili couldn¡¯t stand up to the humans¡¯ abuse.


    So I decided to help her out a bit.


    ¡°Oi, Lili. You don¡¯t have much time left.¡± ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    Lili¡¯s impatience grew, and I called out the goblins in the surrounding thickets.


    ¡°Show yourselves,¡± I said.


    The goblins who were hiding by the thickets all this time, all stood up at the same time. And they shrieked at the humans.


    ¡°W-What is with this number!?


    I can hear the screams of the warriors.


    I did my best to calmly observe them. Especially, the warriors. How much can I use these humans? Are they worth the risk?


    ¡°Tch, there should still be time. Please, don¡¯ty a finger on them,¡± said Lili.


    The humans should know now that Lili¡¯s just barely hanging onto me. I smiled at that thought.


    ¡°What will it be, humans?¡± I asked.


    Then wielding Iron Second on my shoulder, I continued, ¡°Obedience? Or death?¡± I asked.


    10 seconds is all I¡¯m giving them.


    So I decided to put on another show. And I took a step forward in front of Lili, standing right before the humans.


    ¡°Which will it be?¡± I asked. ¡°Is it death you wish?¡±


    And Lili began to beg as she pointed her sword at me, saying,


    ¡°Please stop. Please.¡±


    She knows she can¡¯t win, yet she still dares to point her sword at me. It¡¯s clear as day that she¡¯s afraid. Even the tip of her sword is shaking.


    All the while, the humans were at aplete loss, not even able toe up with an answer.


    ¡°You wish to fight me?¡± I asked Lili. ¡°I won¡¯t be sparing you this time.¡±


    Around this time, Gi Ga, who had just defeated the orc, wielded his blood stained spear. But I signaled him with a raise of my hand to stop.


    Now, Lili. Show me your true nature.


    If you think you can defeat me, thene! I will take you on whenever you please!


    But Lili begged again.


    ¡°¡­I beg you, please.¡±


    Lili struck her sword into the ground, and she fell down on her knees. Thatst act of hers doused whatever will the humans had in them to fight.


    ¡°¡­Very well. Bring all of these to the vige. If anyone tries to rebel, I will kill him.¡±


    I swung the great sword on my shoulder.


    That swing was only to threaten, but the sharp wind pressure that came from that swing was enough to rouse fear in their hearts.


    ¡°Lili, you¡¯ll be responsible for guiding these humans. Understood?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± she replied as she sheathed her sword with her face down, keeping me from seeing her expression.


    ¡°Gi Ga, watch over these humans, and make sure they don¡¯t run.¡± ¡°As youmand.¡±


    ¡°Gi Gi, go feed meat to the kobolds.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°For everyone else, hunt as you go back to the vige.¡±


    When I finished giving orders, I went back to the vige.


    The refugees are as follows:


    Adventurers: 2


    Farmers(Male): 6


    Women: 4


    Children: 3

 Volume 1, Chapter 34: Chains

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 34: Chains</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 60


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold (Lv1) Gray Wolf (Lv1) x2 [Abnormal Status] >


    The basics of treating a prisoner is to bind them without killing them.


    When I got back to the vige with the humans, the goblins weed us in high spirits.


    ¡°Lili,¡± I called.


    I ordered her to deal with the humans¡¯ dwelling themselves.


    ¡°Make your own things,¡± I said.


    ¡°You want us to make our own house?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Exactly. We don¡¯t have enough buildings to house these many humans. There¡¯s no choice but to make new ones.¡±


    ¡°It will take some time to build new houses¡­ What should we during that time?¡±


    Lili¡¯s fatigued state tugged at my mischievous heart.


    ¡°You can throw them at my house. The women can go to the jail. The men can be halved. One half to Chinos¡¯ and Mattis¡¯ jail. The other half to my house. I¡¯ll let you decide who goes where. Is that clear?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything out loud, but I made it clear to let her know not to let a revolt happen.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll choose carefully.¡±


    Good.


    With this I¡¯ve chained her feet.


    The chain that is the life of humans. She risked her own life to save theirs. That¡¯s why their lives can be used as chains to bind her.


    As the two gray wolf pups running towards me entered my vision, I saw Reshia.


    A wry smile that could be said to be the very picture of unhappiness appeared on my face.


    ¡°Here¡¯re the spoils for the day. Make you sure you distribute it fairly,¡± I said.


    The sun had already set by the time we came back with the double head and the triple horn, so we started a great fire, and gathered around it like one would in a banquet.


    ¡°Why did you ept the humans?¡±


    My subordinates surrounded the fire and ate the double head with me. The one who asked me that question was the leader of the druids, Gi Za.


    ¡°Because I still have use for them,¡± I replied as I chewed the meat.


    Gi Za remained silent for a while, brooding to himself. Then he opened his mouth, and he said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. The kobolds are one thing, but do you n to take the humans in as well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be great if I could. Their knowledge is not something a fool coulde up with after all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great and all,¡± replied Gi Za. ¡°But the others aren¡¯t happy, you know?¡±


    Half of the fifteen humans are children and women. The remaining seven are all fully grown men. Two are able to fight, but the rest are farmers that don¡¯t even have any swords.


    ¡°Because they can¡¯t touch the women in front of them?¡± I asked.


    At Gi Za¡¯s nod, I turned toward him a gaze that could kill.


    ¡°If anyone tries to disobey my order, I will respond in kind and punish them appropriately.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t make such a scary face,¡±ined Gi Za. ¡°I was just inquiring¡­ What are you nning to do? It won¡¯t be easy to put the goblins¡¯ dissatisfaction to rest.¡±


    Women, huh?


    ¡°Come to think of it, I forgot to ask.¡± ¡°What?¡±


    My face right now might be smiling, but my heart is actually in a whirlpool of emotions. I still haven¡¯t forgotten that sensation. The sensation when my de was at the woman¡¯s neck. I can still feel it in my hands.


    ¡°Do you want female humans that much?¡± I asked. ¡°¡­Well, yeah,¡± Gi Za hesitantly replied.


    I stuffed my cheeks with meat as I enjoyed myself with Gi Za¡¯s troubled expression.


    Embracing the female of another species is like a drug to goblins. A pleasure so poisonous that it can drive them insane.


    The only reason they haven¡¯t been taken over by that mania yet is because of the skills > and > that I possess.


    ording to Gi Za, that desire to obtain the female of another species is like a spasm in the ferocity of its fervor.


    ¡°How troubling¡­¡± I wryly smiled. And Gi Za knitted his brows. ¡°This horde is abnormal,¡± he said as he shrugged his shoulders and smiled.


    ¡°This is a horde of warriors under the king¡¯smand. I hope you could just nod and agree,¡± I jokingly replied.


    ¡°I should let you know¡­ I¡¯m not having an easy time either,¡± replied Gi Za as he left.


    He has a point though. It¡¯s certainly not good for the goblins to pile up their dissatisfaction.


    So what to do?


    It¡¯s easy enough to allocate female humans¡­ But while it isn¡¯t a problem now, what aboutter?


    Something like that will be a hindranceter on when I annex the humans to my rule. I¡¯ll have to find a different outlet for the goblins¡¯ desire. Alternatively, I could also just keep their desires tied down.


    Hmm¡­ A different outlet, huh?


    Do I desperately train them to deal with it? Or is there another method?


    Like thoroughly telling them that there¡¯s no time for sexual desires?


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    The next day, I prepared a new form of training for everyone else who weren¡¯t hunting.


    I had a fifth of the horde do the following drills alternately: The method of swinging a sword, the method of thrusting with the spear, throwing practice, and a drill to strengthen coordination.


    The opponent of the goblins was mostly me. We couldn¡¯t rely on Reshia¡¯s healing as she had her hands full with the humans after all.


    I made the goblins swing heavy wooden swords. I made the goblins aim for their foe¡¯s feet. And I made the goblins sh with their long wooden rods as they matched the timing of their surroundings.


    Moreover, in order to practice the throwing skills of those under Gi Ga, I had them throw wooden rods at their targets repetitively. Anyone who slowed down even for a bit were met with a strike from Gi Go¡¯s and Gi Gu¡¯s wooden rods.


    Then I trained the three-man cell groups that were already in tatters.


    I have no intentions of holding back.


    There¡¯s no point in training unless we go at it we the intention to kill.


    I struck down the iing goblins. I kicked them. And I dragged them, and made them stand again. As for the goblins that ran, I grabbed them by the scruff of their neck, threw them and trampled on them. I dealt with 20 goblins in one day. As expected, having to deal with what is approximately 7 groups by myself took a lot out of me.


    But it was a small price to pay if it meant getting rid of the goblins¡¯ dissatisfaction.


    It also wasn¡¯t just all pain that I brought to the goblins. I made sure to prepare some rewards for those that did well as well. I let themy with the female goblins and eat good meat.


    Iter heard from Gi Za on the fifth day, that this day was known as ¡°A Day of Fear¡± amongst the warrior goblins.


    It¡¯s true that fear was a huge part of my training, but there¡¯s also no doubt that the result was good.


    After all, I was able to instill the fear of me into the goblins while training them.


    Then after I finished beating up the goblins to the point that they could no longer walk, I went out to hunt.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    It¡¯s been 10 days since I began the training, and the goblins have mostly gotten used to it. By the 2nd day, less goblins ran away. And majority of them were able to oppose me.


    The training progressed faster than I expected.


    When I went to take a look at the dwelling ce of the humans. I saw that they did a good job. They made a good jail.


    There are some amongst the men that have experience making houses. I might be able to use them.


    Lili also ordered them to fix the fences surrounding the settlement.


    Iter asked Lili, and as expected, their home was burned because of war, and they were all refugees. And although they ran to the forest, they eventually got lost.


    ¡°A fence, you say?¡± asked Lili.


    ¡°Right. I was thinking of giving this settlement to you.¡±


    I¡¯m dangling bait in front of the humans I brought here 10 days ago. It¡¯s been 10 days since we started living alongside each other, and although they¡¯re still a little stiff, they¡¯ve at least acknowledged the fact that I have no intention of hurting them. True, they¡¯re still afraid. But at least we¡¯re now able to converse.


    My words caused the humans to look at each other.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± nervously asked an elderly man. Humans that can build buildings such as these are definitely useful, I thought.


    ¡°We will soon depart this vige and head west. I just thought I¡¯d give this settlement to you humans when we do.¡±


    An even biggermotion than before arose.


    It¡¯s easier to repair a settlement than to make a new one after all.


    ¡°Of course, if you want, I could also leave you with a few goblins to protect your people.¡±


    This area is a target for enemies from outside the Forest of Darkness.


    ¡°Chinos¡¯s efforts in cultivating also seems to have paid off,¡± I continued.


    I had Chinos cultivate thend near the vige. It¡¯s somewhat taken shape now. Potatoes should be ready for harvest by next year.


    ¡°Yes, the soil here isn¡¯t bad,¡± nodded Chinos.


    To which I nodded back, satisfied.


    The humans became noisy again. But this time, there were voices of happiness mixed amongst themotion.


    Of course, I have a reason for telling all these things to the humans here.


    I¡¯m not doing this purely out of good will of course.


    One reason is to properly put the carrot and the whip into practice.


    Another reason is because thervae are growing up, and the goblin adults are increasing more and more.


    It takes approximately 20 days for arva to grow up into an adult goblin. But the female goblins can give birth without pause.


    Well, notpletely without rest, but that¡¯s only five days at most. After that, they¡¯ll be pregnant with another goblin.


    As of now, there are 20 female goblins. And all of them are pregnant.


    Because of the three-man cells and the abundance of food, and on top of that, the results of the training, barely any goblins have been dying recently. Moreover, thervae are all mostly guaranteed to be adults.


    At this rate, the horde will be too big to fit into this settlement, so we have to find a new home.


    Alternatively, I could also find different homes to assign the goblins to.


    There¡¯s also the option of expanding this settlement.


    But I have to decide what course to take.


    I could separate the horde, but thenes the problem of deciding who to entrust their leadership to. If they¡¯re too far from me, their loyalty might be a problem. I¡¯ll need someone who can deal with that. Gi Za could do it, but he refused it himself, so the n¡¯s no good.


    As for expanding the settlement, if the settlement catches too much attention, the humans might be fearful of us. There is a settlement of humans not too far from here after all. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they attacked.


    As for the third option, we¡¯ll all eventually have to go to the Fortress of the Abyss, but for now there¡¯s the issue of the orcs in the west, blocking our way.


    With all that, I have no choice but topromise.


    Thend here is best for hunting preys. The area surrounding theke in the northeast doesn¡¯t have any strong beasts. The only danger here is the threat from the west.


    And deep in the west lies the origin of the goblins. Eventually, we too we¡¯ll settle there.


    So since this settlement has served its original purpose, what other purpose does it have left?


    Once I take over the fortress, I hope to use this settlement here as a foothold toward the world of humans. Whether this n goes well or not is another story however.


    But regardless, I don¡¯t want to throw this settlement away. So at the very least, I¡¯ll have to leave the minimum power required to maintain it.


    If I can use the humans well, I¡¯ll be able to expand the area I control.


    Without using the goblins that is.


    ¡°There¡¯s still time left. Think it over.¡±


    As I left my proposal to the humans, I turned my back and thought of the predicted oue to myself.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Speaking of which, I forgot to mention this, but when I came back, I had Reshia change the name of the gray wolf pups.


    The Vanguard of God is just too much.


    At most, she could name it Uru.


    It¡¯s only a wolf after all.


    After a long and fierce debate, we settled on Cynthia, thedy of theke shore, and Gastra, Sovereign of the Wind¡¯s Howls.


    Thest one came from Gi Za and the old goblin. I don¡¯t know why, but for some reason they too got dragged into the debate.


    The two gray wolf pups were making themselvesfortable on top of my knees as I debated with Reshia, so I took the opportunity and used > on them.


    [Race] Gray Wolf (Gastra) [Level] 1


    [ss] Pup


    [Possessed Skills] > > [Divine Protection] None


    [Attribute] None


    [Race] Gray Wolf (Cynthia) [Level] 1


    [ss] Pup


    [Possessed Skills] > > [Divine Protection] None


    [Attribute] None


    That charge skill is a troubling one.


    These pups might still be small, but there¡¯s no doubt that they


    inherited the blood of those giant wolves.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Level has risen.


    60 => 61


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô

 Volume 1, Chapter 35: Omen

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 35: Omen</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 61


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold (Lv1) Gray Wolf (Lv1) x2 [Abnormal Status] >


    Lili came to inform me of the humans¡¯ response to my proposal.


    Their answer? A yes.


    The humans will work to improve this vige under the condition that this vige will be handed over to them in the future. And since, they¡¯ll be living in this vige in the future as well, I doubt they¡¯d cut corners in the vige¡¯s renovation.


    With the monitoring of the east and the renovation of the vige settled. Moreover, with the ns to eventually develop the vige into a fortress in ce, I¡¯ve finally reached a point where I can start nning for the west.


    Regarding that, there are only two things I know. One, the goblins¡¯ home, the Fortress of the Abyss, lie in the west. And two, we need to pass through the region controlled by the orcs.


    I should send some scouts first.


    Following that train of thought, I had a scouting party formed with Gi Gu, who is from this vige, and Gi Gi, the beast warrior, as the core.


    Incidentally, I decided to go myself as well.


    Gi Gu will be heading northwest. Gi Gi, southwest. And I¡¯ll be heading directly west. We¡¯ll each be scouting for half the day in our respective areas. I also ordered them to retreat immediately in case they happen to meet an orc.


    But of course, I¡¯ll be killing the orcs without question if I ever meet one along the way.


    Unfortunately, that¡¯s still impossible for Gi Gu and Gi Gi.


    I had each of them take 5 goblins. And when night came, we set out.


    I¡¯ll be going with 3 goblins myself, but I¡¯m not having them take the goblins along just for scouting. The other reason is that I want to increase the goblin rares in the army.


    So 5 goblins each since there are 10 goblins whose levels are over 60 from the interview.


    We¡¯ll study the ecosystem of the area as we go.


    Our goal in this mission is to find a ce nearer to the Fortress of the Abyss that we can use as a base.


    It¡¯s a 10-day distance from the vige; that¡¯s not something to make light of. There might be other threats aside from the orc raids as well.


    That¡¯s why I want to find a ce that we can use as a base.


    A vige held by the orcs, or perhaps a fortress. If possible, I¡¯d like to find a ce that has excellent defenses and plenty of stocks. If that¡¯s not possible, then at least a ce where we can sleep at.


    The orcs tend to dwell in areas that have plenty of open space. It¡¯s an orc trait. So I should be able to find orc settlements in those kind of areas.


    We diligently continued onwards as we cut down the sparse trees and vegetation.


    Along the way, we came across giant hornworms that had horns growing out of them. I used >, and I found out that it was called Arrow Caterpir. We hunted them as we went along.


    The only thing we needed to pay attention to were the horns growing from their head along their back. Aside from that, they were nothing special.


    We cut off their abdomen, and tasted their meat. It had a heavy taste, but was surprisingly popr even amongst the goblins.


    We might be able to use these as provisions in our expedition.


    Incidentally, we also came across some giant ants along the way¡­ unfortunately we couldn¡¯t eat them. Then there were those giant, double-neck lizards known as Lizard Double. These ones we could eat. Lastly, we came across some giant snails with thorns growing out of their shells known as Pickle Snap. We couldn¡¯t eat them either.


    I¡¯m well aware that the monsters we wille across as we head west will change, so I want to ascertain beforehand which ones we can eat and which ones we can¡¯t.


    As expected though, there weren¡¯t any monsters stronger than orcs. The orcs are definitely the ones in control of this region. Yet for some reason, I can¡¯t find them no matter how much I try.


    Or could it be? That I¡¯m mistaken and the orcs actually only passed through the west?


    As suspicion started to cloud my thoughts, I noticed that the sun was high up the sky.


    I shouldn¡¯t go too deep yet. The ringing bells in my chest, warning me of danger, said that, and I decided to put off the area I suspect the orcs to be living at forter.


    As we went back, I had the goblins train by fighting the lizard doubles and giant ants as much as possible. When the other scouting parties, Gi Gu and Gi Ga, came back, we ended our reconnaissance.


    The other scouting parties didn¡¯t find any orcs either.


    Why? The north west is one thing as the gray wolves were there, but there being no orcs in the west and south west as well? What¡¯s going on?


    Could there be something going on in the background?


    If there is¡­ then there¡¯s only one question. That is: whether that change is good for us or bad for us.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The next day¡¢I left Gi Za and Gi Ga in charge of protecting the vige and hunting for our food while I took the remaining goblin rares with me, and headed northwest.


    When I left the vige, Gi Za asked me if there was anything that needed to be done, and so I asked him to have a path open toward the hunting grounds of the spear deer. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be very efficient to have to struggle just to bring back the spoils, so having the route cleared would be best.


    I couldn¡¯t find any trace of the orcs, so we¡¯re heading back to whatever¡¯s left of Gi Go¡¯s vige to use as a base for our reconnaissance. From there, I¡¯m going to send my subordinates to all four directions to scout.


    And so, with two goblins under every goblin rare, we headed northwest.


    We already knew the path this time around, so we were able to get to Gi Go¡¯s vige much faster. We left in the morning, and by night time, we were already at the ruins of Gi Go¡¯s vige.


    It¡¯s already nighttime, so we¡¯ll retire for the day, and scout tomorrow.


    Only, there¡¯s a little problem. I can¡¯t fit into the entrance of the cave¡­ Sigh, well there¡¯s nothing else to it. I¡¯ll just have to spend the night out in the fields. It¡¯s only one night, so it should be fine.


    I had the goblins alternate keeping watch, then I hunted some preys at my leisure. After that, I went to sleep.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The next day, we went out to scout.


    I instructed the goblins to return immediately should they sense danger. Then I went to the nest of the gray wolves that¡¯s near the vige.


    This cave coupled with Gi Go¡¯s cave should be able to house approximately 100 goblins.


    There¡¯s danger in living in two different ces, but it¡¯s not bad considering we¡¯ll only be using them temporarily.


    If there¡¯re any problems, it would have to be my feelings. After all, this is the same cave where I killed the gray wolves and picked up their pups.


    When I entered the cave, the only thing remaining there was the lifeless corpse of a gray wolf that¡¯s now only pelt and bones.


    I won¡¯t ask for forgiveness for killing your spouse.


    But in exchange, I will raise your pups healthy.


    I gathered the bones, and dug a hole. There, I buried the lifeless corpse of the gray wolf. As for its pelt, it could be useful, so I took it with me.


    You will let me use this pelt¡­ For the sake of furthering my dream.


    I looked around every corner of the cave until my subordinates¡¯ return.


    The cave was big, but it seemed to have only been inhabited by the gray wolves.


    ¡°That¡¯s convenient,¡± I muttered to myself.


    I waited for my subordinates as I pondered on the candidates for our base.


    When dusk came, my goblin subordinates returned, and I received their report.


    There were no orcs in the surrounding area.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± I muttered.


    I ate as I listened to my goblin subordinates¡¯ reports, then I thought of the course we will be taking to myself.


    There are no orcs a day¡¯s distance around the settlement. Normally, that¡¯s something I would be happy about. But for some reason, I don¡¯t know why, there¡¯s something tugging at me, and I can¡¯t settle down.


    We¡¯ve searched so much. We¡¯ve gone here and there, looking for any signs of orc, and yet we can¡¯t find any¡­


    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± asked Gi Gu as he observed my pondering face.


    ¡°¡­Tomorrow, we¡¯ll look for a route toward the west,¡± I replied.


    There¡¯s no point in racking my head over the orcs forever. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go deep into the orcs¡¯ territory, and look for their homes.


    ¡°Gi Go,¡± I called. ¡°Yes,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Are there any areas a day¡¯s distance from here where a hundred goblins can sleep at?¡±


    Gi Go thought for a while, and then he nodded.


    ¡°There is the rock mountain that we used before,¡± he said.


    I asked for the details, and apparently, when Gi Go was still a normal goblin, they lived at a rock mountain. But the orcs took over that rock mountain, so they left.


    I wonder¡­ is it too early to attack the orcs now? Should I keep on scouting?


    I suppose we could take a look first, and then retreat when their numbers are too many.


    With those thoughts, I decided.


    ¡°Good. We¡¯ll prioritize that area in our reconnaissance tomorrow. Gi Go, I¡¯ll rely on you to lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± nodded Gi Go.


    After that, we retired for the day.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The next day, as soon as we finished gathering food, we headed toward the rock mountain with Gi Go leading the way.


    We walked through the thickets, carefully paying attention to our surroundings. But as expected, there were no orcs.


    The rock mountain, though called a mountain, isn¡¯t very tall. It¡¯s at most around 4 meters high. About a head taller than the taller trees. Many holes could be seen on the rock, making it look like heaps of bedrocks piled on top of another. The area surrounding that rock mountain showed proof of the orcs¡¯ habitation as the area was cut clean.


    ¡°This way¡­¡± said Gi Go, who appeared to be puzzled at the orcs¡¯ disappearance.


    We continued to observe the rock mountain from a distance while hidden in the thickets, but no orcs ever came.


    ¡°As expected, no orcs,¡± I muttered.


    Night drew close, and still, no orcs came.


    ¡°Let¡¯s climb it,¡± I said.


    With Gi Go and the rest in tow, we climbed the mountain. No orcs were there either.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Those puzzled words echoed at the darkness, unanswered.


    There, at the apex of the mountain where thend could be seen, I looked west.


    The forest extended throughout the wholend, but there were spots on it where little trees could be seen. Then from a distance, a mountain that was so tall it appeared to reach the heavens could be seen.


    Something is happening.


    That premonition tugged at me, and when we descended the mountain, I ended the reconnaissance, and headed home.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Gray wolf pelt acquired.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Author¡¯s note:


    Describing topography is so difficult. Sad :(.


    The reason why the cave of the gray wolves isn¡¯t inhabited by any other creature is because the gray wolves¡¯ stench there is thick. That smell prevents other creatures from entering.


    By the way, the pelt and the bones being left behind sure feels like an item drop, huh?

 Volume 1, Chapter 36: Madness

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 36: Madness</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 61


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold (Lv1) Gray Wolf (Lv1) x2 [Abnormal Status] >


    I had the goblins hunt lizard doubles and pickle snaps as we headed home.


    My worries haven¡¯t been eased, but there¡¯s no helping it right now. All the worrying in the world won¡¯t change anything.


    I should focus on what I can do for now. And that thing I can do is to raise everyone¡¯s level.


    I watched over the fight of the goblins as I thought that to myself.


    The prey today are two lizard doubles.


    Gi Go, the samuraish warrior, and his three goblins surround the prey from the left, while the leader of the former vige, Gi Gu, and his three goblins, surrounded from the right. The two groups attacked the lizard doubles from both sides, repeatedly aiming for their feet.


    The lizard doubles have six feet each.


    The attacks of the two groups aimed for those feet at almost the same time. The attacksing from both directions disoriented the lizard doubles, leaving them helpless.


    There, Gi Go¡¯s curved katana and Gi Gu¡¯s long sword struck out, and blood spurted out into the air. The open wound left by their attacks were then stabbed incessantly by their subordinates¡¯ chipped sword.


    As the lizard doubles screamed and writhed in pain, two des struck at their necks, and the battle ended.


    Looks like the goblins have gotten used to fighting together.


    At this level, they should be able to deal with at least two orcs. Any more than that though is still a problem¡­


    We hurried on our way as the goblins ate the lizard doubles¡¯ meat.


    At our hurried pace, we managed to reach the vige by midnight, and Gi Za weed us.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re in quite a hurry,¡± Gi Za said, as he eyed the knackered goblins lying on the ground. He is a druid and a goblin rare, but his appearance looked much closer to that of a human¡¯s.


    ¡°Well there¡¯s something bothering me,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s bothering you, but that aside, how about seeing the newly made house for the king?¡± he said back.


    What?


    ¡°Newly created?¡±


    ¡°The humans you brought here have been working hard since the vige has been left in their hands. They even tried building houses for the goblins,¡± proudly replied Gi Za as he led me to the king¡¯s house.


    As we walked, I listened to his report on the things that happened while I was out.


    The route leading to the hunting grounds of the spear deer have apparently been widened. Goblins have been hunting spear deer for a while now, so they looked for a way to make it more convenient to get there. With that, they were able to answer to my orders regarding securing a good route toward the spear deer.


    The spear deer are situated north west from theke. The goblins love to eat them for theirrge body. Moreover, their hunting grounds are also frequently used to raise levels. But because their bodies are big, it takes a considerable amount of effort just bringing them back. With the widening of the road toward them, securing food should be much more convenient now.


    As I listened to Gi Za¡¯s report, we eventually reached the previously mentioned house of the king.


    It felt like the house I was using before had gotten bigger. The work put into this bigger house is about what you¡¯d expect from a three- day work that took ce while I was gone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too extravagant?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve. You should at least use your resources like this,¡± replied Gi Za.


    I¡¯m aware, but¡­


    ¡°I have my own methods,¡± Iined.


    ¡°That might be so, but isn¡¯t it fine?¡± shrugged Gi Za as he opened the door.


    Inside was Reshia, sleeping with Gastra and Cynthia curled into a ball in her arms. Cynthia and Gastra both looked much bigger than when I had left.


    Lili was also there along with the other women.


    As soon as we entered, the pups¡¯ ears perked up to the sound of the door opening, and the two pups looked my way.


    ¡°Woof!¡± barked the two pups.


    The two pups¡¯ voice woke Reshia up.


    ¡°Oh¡­ wee home,¡± said Reshia as she rubbed her sleepy eyes, then she went back to sleep.


    Contrary to Reshia¡¯s attitude, the other women were looking at me stiff with fearful eyes.


    Cynthia and Gastra frolicked by my feet.


    ¡°¡­Can you exin exactly what is going on here?¡± I asked as I scowled at Gi Za.


    A mischievous smile appeared on Gi Za¡¯s face.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    I exined the results of my reconnaissance to Gi Za and the old goblin, and they both knitted their brows.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know anything aside from the information I have,¡± said Gi Za. ¡°But a new king might have been born amongst the orcs.¡±


    A king? Hmm¡­ well if the goblins can have a king, then I suppose they can too¡­


    It¡¯s not that strange.


    ¡°Just as the goblins have four big ns, the orcs have their own ns as well,¡± began the old goblin as his wrinkled face wrinkled even deeper.


    ording to the old goblin, when a king is born, the orc n that lived next to us, along with the rest of the orc ns, will all gather under the orc king.


    ¡°The orc that leads the orcs is known as the orc king. That being will lead the orcs out of the forest, and attack the human world.¡±


    A sort of mad phenomenon apparently.


    Butthe scariest part is that the orcs won¡¯t stop until the orc king is dead. The orcs led by the orc king will keep moving forward even when their legs are struck, even when their arms are lost, and even when magic is casted against them. The orcs won¡¯t stop unless they¡¯re dead or the orc king is.


    Orc king¡­ that¡¯s an existence that¡¯s more handful than running triple horns.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± I nodded.


    There¡¯s definitely a possibility that the surrounding orcs disappeared because of the birth of the new orc king.


    The orcs under the orc king will be maddened, and they will run together as one horde.


    I don¡¯t know what their goal or purpose is.


    ---Well isn¡¯t this a lovely situation?


    I cursed to myself as the edges of my mouth curved.


    ¡°All of the orc ns, huh?¡± I muttered.


    The orcs normally move in hordes of 2 to 6. But with the king¡¯s appearance, they will march as one horde.


    If that frightening battle prowess of theirs that¡¯s strong enough to threaten the human world is pointed toward this vige¡­ it won¡¯t be something to scoff at.


    ¡°Can you pinpoint the course their horde will take?¡± I asked.


    The old goblin shook his head.


    ¡°Well, in any case, it¡¯s not something we can make light of,¡± shrugged Gi Za.


    Make light of? Exactly how are we supposed to make light of a horde of maddened cows?


    ¡°Do you know anything else about the madness of the orcs?¡± I asked.


    Gi Za and the old goblin both shook their heads.


    Weck information.


    But in the worst case, we¡¯ll have to at least strengthen our defenses.


    ¡°Make holes outside the vige tomorrow. We¡¯ll make pitfalls,¡± I ordered.


    If it was just me and the goblin rares, avoiding the orcs would be an easy task. We could scout, and just simply avoid them.


    But the settlement also has humans, nobatants, and female goblins. Their legs are too slow; running won¡¯t be an option with them around.


    So there¡¯s no choice but to strengthen the settlement as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Understood,¡± nodded Gi Za. The old goblin quietly nodded too, and we ended the discussion.


    Still¡­ For a king to be born amongst the orcs¡­


    I was beaten to the chase, but¡­ madness?


    If that is something that urs when one bes a king. If that is something that urs involuntarily¡­ If that is something that urs regardless of the goblins will¡¯ or perhaps even my own, causing us to move by instinct, then¡­


    When I thought of that, the sound of gritting rose as my teeth gritted against itself.


    I closed my eyes, and confirmed > written there on my status.


    If that phenomenon does ur, how far will I be able to resist?


    It feels as if the more my magic power increases, the more I hear the footsteps of that woman (Altesia)ing from the darkness. Her influence has been kept away because of Zenobia¡¯s power. If so, then wouldn¡¯t the power of her interference be even stronger the next time she tries to interfere with my thoughts?


    I need more power.


    A power that does not belong to anyone else. A power that belongs to me. My own power.


    ¡°Excuse me, may I take some of your time?¡± said a voice.


    I opened my eyes. There, Gi Ga was meekly standing before me.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± I nodded, as I kept my anxiety hidden within me.


    ¡°Lord Gi Za said it was not necessary, but¡­¡±


    I asked him what he was talking about, and when he exined, I was shocked.


    Apparently, there was a goblin who tried to attack a human female while I was gone. Gi Ga executed that goblin.


    ¡°Actually, the one who ordered the execution was Lord Gi Za,¡± said Gi Ga. ¡°Lord Gi Za said that since he was in charge while the king was gone, he should take on the thankless role.¡±


    I closed my eyes with my arms folded.


    I did think that a situation such as that might ur one day, but I wanted to believe in the goblins, so I closed my eyes. But apparently¡­ I was too na?ve.


    I recalled Gi Za¡¯s vow of fealty and his wry smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe that Lord Gi Za should be the only one responsible for the execution, so I took it upon myself to share the burden. So I came here today to ask you, o king. Please, please, be lenient with Lord Gi Za,¡± begged Gi Ga as he prostrated himself before me.


    Reflexively, I looked up this building.


    So that¡¯s why he made a new house.


    It would appear that the goblins have been looking after me a lot more than I thought they were. And apparently, I¡¯ve also been blessed with subordinates better than I thought.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll close my eyes to this matter this time,¡± I told him. ¡°I am grateful for the king¡¯s generosity,¡± thanked Gi Ga.


    ¡°You did well informing me, Gi Ga.¡± ¡°No¡­ And regarding my punishment¡­¡±


    ¡°Since I won¡¯t be punishing Gi Za, naturally, I won¡¯t be punishing you as well, right?


    ¡°Thank you, king.¡±


    I had Gi Ga withdraw, then I fell into deep thought again.


    ---I need to tighten the bridle again. And then¡­


    I looked toward the nearby Reshia and the curled up Cynthia and Gastra.


    I can¡¯t be as soft to Gi Ga and Gi Za all the time.


    The matter needs to be investigated as well.


    There¡¯s the possibility that a truth opposite to what had been stated mighte.


    It¡¯s possible that contrary to what Gi Ga said, Gi Za himself executed a goblin at his own leisure.


    It would be better if that¡¯s not the case, I wished that from the bottom of my heart. But I have to consider the possibility.


    And the fact that I had to consider that possibility made me disgusted with myself.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    The king¡¯s house has be the biggest building in the settlement. It¡¯s now big enough to amodate all of the female and children ves.


    Unfortunately, though, there are barely any furniture.


    In fact, the bed in it is just straw with greenery spread on top of it.


    Really, the interior gives off a, ¡°Desk?¡± ¡°Chair?¡± ¡°Bed?¡± ¡°What are those?¡± feeling.


    The only thing it really has is a door.

 Volume 1, Chapter 37: Preparations

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 37: Preparations</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 61


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold (Lv1) Gastra (Lv1) Cynthia (Lv1) [Abnormal Status] >


    The orcs could attack us at any time, and yet the situation inside the vige isn¡¯t favorable. Many in the vige are dissatisfied and even the goblins themselves are in a shaky situation. But still¡­ I can¡¯t give up here.


    I asked Lili and Reshia to investigate Gi Ga¡¯s recent report. From their investigation, I found out that Gi Za was telling the truth.


    That incident isn¡¯t something to scoff at however. Its effect can be visibly seen in the humans. The fear that had once been stilled has once again risen in their hearts. The eyes they look at me, brimming with fear. But with the bades the good, and I now see Gi Za with a stronger sense of security. Not only is the goblin¡¯s visage close to that of humans, but he also handled the previous situation excellently. Surely, I can rely on him more.


    From now on I¡¯ll most likely be relying on Gi Za¡¯s horde of druids whenever I leave, but I still need to make more goblin rares. I¡¯ll be needing them to achieve my goals.


    Goblins get smarter as they evolve. A single ss up can make a huge difference. You could liken it to the dispersing of a great, thick fog within the mind of the goblins, freeing them from a rabid thirst. The more goblin rares I have, the less chances there will be of such incidents as the one before from urring. Moreover, in this way, I can also strengthen my army.


    As for the vige, Gi Za¡¯s proven that I can rely on him, so I¡¯ll be leaving the protection of the vige in his and his druids¡¯ hands. If possible, I¡¯d like to avoid any friction in the vige as there¡¯s a pressing issue that needs to be addressed: How do I deal with the maddened orcs?


    I need men working to solve this problem. I can¡¯t afford an internal dispute now.


    I had gone out to scout before, so I had to put a stop to it, but now that I¡¯m here again, I¡¯ll have to start that training again. The goblins tend to think of dumb things when they don¡¯t know who¡¯s in charge. So once every five days, I¡¯ll have the goblins stand before me, and I will subdue them with my strength. If they know who¡¯s boss, they won¡¯t dare cause trouble.


    A lot of problemse up when I personally go out to scout, so this time I had a scouting party made with Gi Gu, the former leader of the vige, as the center along with Gi Gi and Gi Go. They are to head northwest of the vige.


    Then I ordered Gi Ga to take out the goblins that are close to levelling up to hunt the spear deer. It¡¯s imperative that we bolster our forces as soon as possible.


    Then I had the remaining goblins dig holes around the vige, creating pitfalls and ditches. I did this until the sun was high up the sky. At which point, I then left themand of the trap-making squad to Gi Za. And I scurried off to begin the goblins¡¯ so-called ¡°Day of Fear¡±.


    When that ended, I took the gray wolf pups, Cynthia and Gastra, out to hunt.


    I wonder if I could use these two to keep watch around the vige. Fortunately, thanks to Reshia and Lili, they¡¯re not scared of humans. In fact, they¡¯ve even taken a liking to them. But liking¡¯s just liking. As for whether I¡¯ll be able to use them in that way, that¡¯s left to be seen.


    With the two gray wolf pups in tow, we ran through the forest. I know little of the ways the gray wolves hunt, but the pups would by themselves try to kill any prey we woulde across, saving me the headache of instructing.


    Unfortunately, they still have a long way to go as even rabbits could outrun them. So I caught an armor rabbit, broke its legs, and then rolled it over toward the two.


    Like this they should naturally understand where they need to bite to kill the rabbit. I suppose this should count as one way of studying hunting.


    After I had ascertained that the gray wolf pups had stuffed themselves full, we went back to the vige.


    The ditches and pitfalls were still only 33% done by the time we had returned.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Evening came and Gi Ga¡¯s hunting squad returned. There, I saw an unfamiliar goblin rare.


    ¡°King,¡± said Gi Ga. ¡°A new goblin rare has joined our ranks.¡±


    At that introduction, the goblin rare kneeled, and I took a look at the new goblin rare with the >. Its status floated up.


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 1 [ss] Rare]


    [Possessed Skills] > > > >


    [Divine Protection] None [Attributes] None


    I took a look at the description for the new skill >.


    >


    Allows one to meld with the surrounding, making himself harder for the enemy to spot.


    Come to think of it, I have been employing stealth tacticstely. Concealing ourselves and quietly closing in on our enemies. It¡¯s probably because of that that this goblin learned this skill.


    I thought that to myself, then fixing my nce back at the goblin, I spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a name,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the goblin nodded exaggeratedly. ¡°Your name shall be Gi Ji.¡±


    I gave the best of the spoils amongst the meat hunted today to the new goblin rare whose head was still deeply bowed, Gi Ji. His eyes sparkled as he received the meat, and then he withdrew himself from my presence and enjoyed his meal.


    Meanwhile, Gastra and Cynthia slept peacefully atop my shin guards that were built with the pelt of the gray wolves. I caressed the pups as they slept, thinking to myself, I need to train the goblins how to fight as a horde as well.


    Gi Go, Gi Gu, and Gi Za are all former leaders of their respective viges. As such, they have plenty of experience leading their subordinates.


    But Gi Ga, Gi Gi, and the new goblin rare, Gi Ji, are different. They have always been living under another goblin¡¯s rule. They don¡¯t know how to lead.


    Although, Gi Ga and Gi Gi, I have to say, aren¡¯t too bad at it. After all, they have been hunting along with their horde for some time now. They have already umted some experience. But Gi Ji on the other hand¡­


    Hmm¡­ I suppose I could have them do a mock battle. No, I probably should. After all, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able tough if the goblins can¡¯t coordinate with each other when the orcs attack. Not even their clumsiness would put a smile to my face at such an unfavorable predicament.


    The goblins should also keep up their hunt to level up into goblin rares as soon as possible. Although whether that¡¯ll be enough experience depends on the situation at hand.


    Right now, we have far too little time. And in this short time, I must build a horde strong enough to fight. We can¡¯t take our time. We must go with haste before the orcs¡¯ forces be a wave, and crashes itself against us.


    The goblins shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything foolish while I¡¯m around. And with Lili and the other two warriors around, we should also be able to train how to fight against humans.


    Regardless, there are many problems. Many things that need to be addressed. Realizing that, I couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly to myself.


    Amongst those problems, there are some that I simply cannot do anything about. I can only wait and hope for Gi Gu¡¯s return. Hopefully he finds a route to the west.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    When ites to waiting, patience is a must.


    Or in Reshia¡¯s words, she wouldugh and say, ¡°Good! You finally understand what it¡¯s like to be me, always being made to wait by you!¡±


    Although, I do think this is more of a problem of character. Goblins, you see, prefer striking to waiting.


    Yesterday, I thought of having the goblins do a mock battle. After much pondering, I finally thought of how to do it. And so I ordered Gi Ji and the druid, Gi Za, to partake in my new training.


    Each of them are to take five groups of three man cells under them, totaling to 15 goblins under each of their lead.


    They are to be equipped with wooden swords and spears, while I made sure to instruct Gi Za to hold back on the magic. After all, I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to die. That¡¯d be troubling.


    When the goblins finished their ¡°Day of Fear¡±, I had them line up, and when I counted 30 goblins, I had them prepare. Mock battle on this scale is extremely rare amongst goblins. When the old goblin saw it along with the other goblins, they were rmed. But shortly after, they quieted down and only watched attentively. Lili, Reshia, and the other humans also watched with interest.


    In order to differentiate the two groups, I had the goblins on Gi Za¡¯s side paint their arms red, while the other group was left colorless.


    Then after confirming that the goblins were ready, I gave the signal to start.


    ¡°Start!¡±


    At that, the colorless group led by Gi Ji gathered into a lump as they ran.


    The goblins prefer striking over defending. That fact was truly embodied in Gi Ji¡¯s decision to charge madly.


    ¡°Go!¡± Yelled Gi Ji. ¡°Win and the king will reward us!¡±


    Spurred by the prospect of being rewarded, Gi Ji lead his horde as he charged toward his foe.


    ¡°Spear!¡±


    But in response, Gi Za only had his horde raise their spears forward.


    Being able to instruct them with such few words, it seems he¡¯s been training his goblins well.


    ¡°Raise your spears!¡±


    At Gi Za¡¯smand, the goblins under Gi Za all uniformly raised their spears toward the sky.


    ¡°Strike!¡±


    Did he calcte the distance? I thought to myself. And as if responding to that question, the raised spears all struck down toward the iing horde.


    Pained cries rose, and many goblins fell, but still the colorless horde charged.


    ¡°Again! Swords!¡±


    At Gi Za¡¯smand, the red horde raised their spears once more. And at hismand, the goblins wielding wooden swords went around the colorless horde, and attacked them from their nks.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    Gi Ji grappled with the spearmen of the red horde, unfazed by the strikes of the wooden spears. He swung his sword as he pleased, and no one could stop him. But the red horde struck from the nks, and the frontline was pushed.


    ¡°Surround them!¡±


    The red horde allowed the colorless horde to take their distance, but meeting them at the back was the red horde¡¯s swordsmen. With his horde surrounded, Gi Ji lost the fight.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    At mymand, the goblins kneeled and their heads bowed.


    Just as expected, the gap between a goblin rare like Gi Za who has had experience as a chief of a horde and someone like Gi Ji who has just be a goblin rare is big.


    I want to lead a horde of goblins to fight against a goblin that¡¯s above the goblin rare ss, so I need to train these goblins and produce some results.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s hunting or fighting. When ites to teaching, the best way it to take a step yourself.

 Volume 1, Chapter 38: The Night Before the War

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 38: The Night Before the War</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 61


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold (Lv1) Gastra (Lv1) Cynthia (Lv1) [Abnormal Status] >


    4 days had passed by the time Gi Gu¡¯s scouting party returned


    When I went out to meet them, I was shocked.


    Gi Gu¡¯s appearance had changed. Blue skin and a lone coiled horn. A stature that was a size biggerpared to Gi Go.


    I took a peek at his status with the and there was no doubt about it. He was now a noble ss.


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 2


    [ss] Noble; Subleader


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] None [Attributes] None


    > When fighting under the orders of the horde¡¯s leader, fighting spirit UP, physical strength 10%, agility 10% UP.


    >Attacking together is possible with goblins of the same or lower rank.


    > Can use any melee weapon, and receive assistance up to Rank C+ regardless of type.


    > Chance of sess when scouting increases. Chance of sessfully tracking the enemy also increases.


    Gi Gu is a former horde chief. The strength shown in his status is proof of that. The > skill is quite useful for ordering squads. As for this > I wonder if it¡¯ll work even when we¡¯re separated by distance. Lastly, this > skill, I wonder if he learned this because I¡¯ve always been using him to scout.


    I¡¯ll have to rify the points I don¡¯t understandter.


    ¡°I have returned,¡± said Gi Za as he kneeled. The wounds on his body showed proof of the mission¡¯s harshness.


    ¡°Tell me what you found.¡±


    I left the training of the goblins to Gi Ga for the time being, then I went ahead and asked the results of his scouting.


    At the same time, I gave them fresh meat to eat. The goblins quietly bowed to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll begin with the results. We have confirmed the orcs¡¯ numbers. Currently, there are over 80 orcs in their horde. As of now, they are en-route toward this fortress.¡±


    80!?


    So this is where that bad feeling has beening from.


    Sheet!


    My heart wavered, but I meticulously paid attention not to let it show as I continued to inquire.


    ¡°How long before they arrive?¡± ¡°Two days at most.¡±


    As I nodded to Gi Gu, I folded my arms.


    ----Sheet! It¡¯s too early! So you¡¯re telling me they won¡¯t even give me time to prepare?


    But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m the kind of idiot that would just sit and wait here doing nothing.


    ¡°Their course?¡±


    ¡°They are marching directly west of us.¡±


    80, huh?


    I fell into a deep thought as I looked over the horizon to the west.


    Confining ourselves to the vige was a bad idea from the start. Once the vige is surrounded, I won¡¯t be able to see everything from the front.


    So that means confining ourselves to the vige is ast resort.


    Besides the traps aren¡¯t evenplete. They are at most only 50% done. Even if the orcs charged from in front, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to just trample over the traps.


    ¡°I understand the situation now. Good work.¡±


    I locked my feelings deep inside me, not letting even the slightest emotion show as I closed my eyes.


    After I allowed the goblins that had just returned to rest, I went over to helpplete the traps.


    From the start, goblins specialized at making holes. Holes that orcs could fit into that are filled with sharp bamboos and wooden spears. The holes themselves are also deeper than the orcs¡¯ stature. I also want to fill the holes with water, but unfortunately we really don¡¯t have the time for that.


    We¡¯ll just have to make it vertical enough that the orcs won¡¯t be able to climb up.


    I¡¯ll also order the humans to concentrate their fences toward the west side of the vige. I don¡¯t know how much they can repair in the next two days, but hopefully we can at least have some fences ready from the west to the northwest.


    The orcs number too many. We can¡¯t fight them directly. A head-on confrontation like that will only lead to our immediate defeat.


    There¡¯s no other way¡­ We¡¯ll have to hit them first.


    We needed to get resources for the vige constructions, so the trees in the surrounding were cut. Thanks to that we have a better view of the area now.


    Too bad we don¡¯t have bows though. A weapon that would allow us to defeat the orcs from a distance would have been great. Not that there¡¯s any point in talking about things that aren¡¯t around.


    In any case, if we are to intercept the orcs, then the best ce to attack is the forest. If they¡¯re nning to charge here directly, then we should be able to dy them by attacking from their nks. And then by using the druids¡¯ magic and the goblins with the throwing


    skill, it should be possible to minimize the casualties. After that, we could take the remaining orcs in a melee. And after wiping them, we could then take the orc king¡¯s head.


    When I finished thinking up the strategy, I ran over it again to check for any holes.


    I need to carefully choose who to send in the intercepting squad as well as the location. I¡¯ll also have to prepare an escape route in the worst case scenario.


    It¡¯s not just because we¡¯re heading west that I¡¯m doing this. There¡¯s also the fact that we can¡¯t leave this area.


    Ignoring the welling impatience from within, my mouth twisted into a wry smile as I headed over to Gi Ga to check on his progress.


    The training needs to be halted for the time being. It¡¯s imperative that we have the holes dug as soon as possible.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    A day had passed since I received Gi Gu¡¯s report. Right now, I¡¯m having Gi Gu lead me to confirm the orcs¡¯ trail. Following us were Gi Ga and Gi Go.


    In the meantime, the excavation of the holes and the ditches have been left to Gi Za. While I had the beast warrior, Gi Gi, and the stealthy Gi Ji see just how close the orcs have gotten to our vige.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m doubting Gi Gu¡¯s information, it¡¯s just that I want to ensure that nothing unexpected happens.


    Of course, I made sure to make it clear to Gi Gi and Gi Ji that they were to return without fighting. It should be possible as long as they made use of Gi Gi¡¯s beast¡¯s sniffing abilities.


    We tried following the trail Gi Gu led us to follow, but the only thing that entered our sights were the t woonds that had nothing of note.


    Now I wonder where we should wait for the orcs. Being this rattled over something on this level¡­ It seems I haven¡¯t been blessed with insight by the Goddess of Wisdom, Hera.


    The number of orcs that we can deal with using the three-man-cells is 30. So we¡¯ll need to somehow reduce that 80 orcs into 30 using traps.


    If the orcs reach my vige, that¡¯ll be the end. Even if we¡¯re not annihted, my dream of building a kingdom will end right then and there.


    At that thought, the image of Reshia and the other humans being trampled by the orc horde shed through my mind.


    But even then, it¡¯s still better for them to head straight for the vige. If the orc king has been blessed with wisdom, and instead leads his people through a different path, then the vige will surely fall.


    The humans only built the fences to cover from the vige¡¯s west to its northwest.


    Normally, it would have been better if I¡¯d thought of an escape route, but we don¡¯t have enough information about the orcs¡¯ madness. If they just up and left and headed east after forcing us out of the vige that would be great. But if they still pursue us, we¡¯ll be nothing but helpless prey before them since we don¡¯t have a ce to run to.


    So there¡¯s only one option for us to make. That is to ambush them, lead them to the vige, and annihte them.


    We can only hope that the orcs will trip themselves here. Honestly, something like this can¡¯t even be called a n. At most it¡¯s just wishful thinking. That fact doesn¡¯t sit right with me, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll put up the traps around this area. And then we¡¯ll get a scout to¡°


    ¡°King!¡±


    Just as I was about to order Gi Gu and the others to put up the traps and scout, a voice called out from behind.


    It was Gi Gi, who was riding on a double head, rushing toward us with a desperate expression on his face.


    ¡°The orcs have changed route!¡± He eximed. ¡°They areing from the north!¡±


    Fuck! The worst case really happened!


    Come to think of it, the west is full of trees, woonds with not much room to step on. While the northwest that the gray wolves favored have patches of unobstructed ins. Damnit! I should have seen thising a mile away, and yet!


    ¡°Return to the vige! Now!¡±


    At my order, we made haste for the vige.


    The traps in the vige were concentrated toward the west. Do we have enough time to set up traps for the north?


    Do we have enough time to set up the necessary traps to deal with 80 orcs in a day!?


    Impossible. Of course, it¡¯s impossible.


    If it was just the fight against the orcs, then I¡¯m confident I could beat them with my skill and strength. But in this fight I have to protect the vige while annihting 80 orcs!


    Damnit, why the north!?


    But not only did they change route, they even chose a route with plenty of space. They¡¯re definitely being led by the orc king. And apparently, the king isn¡¯t an idiot. With that the chances for the traps to seed have dropped significantly.


    There¡¯s still a chance that they might just head east afterwards, but those bastards need to eat. So, no¡­ There¡¯s no way they would let delicious preys such as ourselves run.


    The orcs are headed here from the north, but exactly from which direction will theye from? Will it be directly north or north west? No, thinking about it a little, it would probably be directly north.


    As for why it¡¯s directly north, it¡¯s because the path toward theke to the north has been widened.


    The route we widened to make hunting convenient has unexpectedly backfired on us!


    Think! There has to be something!


    Something that could stop them!


    By the time we got to the vige, I still hadn¡¯t thought of anything. For the meantime, I decided to focus on making traps to the north.


    But even while I was digging holes, the only thing that was in my head was thinking of a way to beat the orcs.


    But what can I do?


    In the end, the day passed with me being unable to think of anything but to make traps.


    As for the humans I had them repair the fences as fast as they could. And then for the goblins, I had them dig holes that the orcs could get stuck in. But that¡¯s all.


    Can we win with just this?


    My heart grew impatient as my thoughts continued to race. In the end, I could do nothing butment my powerlessness.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the responsibility of having so many lives on your shoulders would be this heavy?


    And the image that keeps shing through my mind, showing the orcs trampling all over us is honestly scary!


    Sheet!


    I can¡¯t lose. I can¡¯t possibly lose.


    I know that. It¡¯s precisely because I know that that it¡¯s so heavy.


    But despite all my efforts, in the end, the night came with no good news.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    As the twin moonlight lit the evening sky, I looked up. I have been loitering around the vige all this time by myself, pondering to myself when suddenly, a voice came.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± asked the voice.


    The moonlight fell on her visage, revealing her unparalleled beauty. Bathed in moonlight, it was as if she was the Moonlight Goddess, Veedena, herself.


    It was dark, but my eyes could see as if it were day, and I saw her expression. It was as unfeeling and expressionless as always. But somehow, it carried with it a tinge of gentleness.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I looked toward the evening sky again.


    ¡°A strange sight,¡± Reshia said as she walked over, stealing a nce at the expression on my face.


    ¡°I suppose,¡± I quietly replied.


    Perhaps I am scared. That might be it. The war will be upon us tomorrow, yet the path to victory remains a blur.


    But even then¡­ I have to win. Even if it means throwing this body away.


    If I lose, I lose everything.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± muttered Reshia, seemingly deep in thought. Then after a while, as if she had thought of something, she looked up toward me again.


    ¡°Mind if I take a seat?¡± she asked as she sat beside me who was sitting cross-legged. ¡°Can we talk for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Do what you want,¡± I curtly replied.


    Like that we began to talk. Her voice was smooth, velvety in its flow like those of a minstrel¡¯s. Each of her words resounded within my shaking chest.


    ¡°¡­In the past, there was a beast known as Moonbeast,¡± she said.


    I wonder if she has a script at the back of her eyelids. I¡¯ve never heard her stutter over her words. Each word of hers were clear and fluent.


    ¡°That beast was hated by the humans, but even then it lived beside them,¡± she said.


    The tale she spoke of was that of a beast that possessed a human¡¯s heart.


    But though it possessed a human¡¯s heart, its pelt was sharp like needles, hurting allies and foe alike.


    The closer the beast tried to be, the more pain it inflicted on its friend. And the further the beast went, the colder the beast became. It was that sort of story.


    ¡°But then one day, a lone girl showed favor to that beast,¡± Reshia said.


    The oue is a tragedy. That¡¯s a given.


    There¡¯s a simr story in my country as well.


    ¡°But of course, the Moonbeast hurt the girl, and it was greatly saddened.¡±


    At this point, I suddenly felt like asking her what she wants to tell me.


    ¡°It was then that the girl thought of something.¡±


    What?


    ¡°Then how about we pluck off all the needles, she said.¡±


    Oi!?


    Surprised, I couldn¡¯t help but move my gaze away from the moons back to Reshia.


    ¡°And so the girl and the Moonbeast no longer had to fight. And they were able to live happily ever after. The end,¡± Reshia said as she


    concluded her story.


    ¡°¡­ A rather original story,¡± Imented.


    This girl, she changed the ending, didn¡¯t she?


    ¡°And? What¡¯s the moral of the story?¡± I asked. ¡°Who knows?¡± She grinned.


    Hey, is that really alright? Aren¡¯t you someone from the church?


    Having received a response like that, I couldn¡¯t help but look at this sweetly smiling girl with a suspicious gaze.


    ¡°Well it can¡¯t be helped. I did just make up the ending after all,¡± she confessed.


    As expected.


    ¡°But¡­ I prefer this ending. A short and tragic story is fine too, but in the end, I¡¯d rather everyone be happy. It¡¯s not wrong to wish that sort of wish, right?¡±


    Is that the dream of a girl that doesn¡¯t know reality? Or is it because you dream such dreams that you are called a saint?


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I replied.


    ¡°If you can understand that much, then I think it¡¯s more than enough for a moral lesson,¡± Reshia said as she excused herself to a night¡¯s rest.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Wryly smiling, I looked up toward the moons.


    Apparently, she was trying to cheer me up.


    I suppose what she was trying to say is: If the result is obvious, then why don¡¯t you try to change it forcefully? Or something¡­ I guess.


    ¡°Did my worries show on my face?¡±


    I caressed my face, trying to check if it did, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    But¡­ my heart has gotten lighter.


    It¡¯s not so bad¡­ the lessons from an adherent.


    At that moment, a me was lit in that now peaceful heart.


    A me called resolve, the resolve to fight. I had forgotten it just a while ago, but now I remember it well.


    As I looked up to the moons floating in the evening sky, I thanked Reshia.


    And then it hit me. ¡°¡­Forcefully, huh?¡±


    I see¡­ Maybe just maybe, there might be a chance for victory.


    It took a long time, but finally, the Goddess of Wisdom¡¯s, Hera¡¯s, blessing hase.


    There, I stood up, and I went to wake Gi Gi and Gi Za.

 Volume 1, Chapter 39: Clash I

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 39: sh I</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 61


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold (Lv1) Gastra (Lv1) Cynthia (Lv1) [Abnormal Status] >


    Gi Ji reported to me thest known information regarding the orcs¡¯ route.


    And as expected, they¡¯ll be attacking from the north.


    ¡°Gi Za, I¡¯ll leave the traps to you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good grief¡­ We¡¯ve been working sincest night,¡± Gi Zained as he gave the orders to the other goblins.


    The orcs will attack in thetter-half portion of the day. We don¡¯t have time to rx.


    ¡°Gi Ga, Gi Gu, go lead five groups each, and prepare to intercept the enemy. After attacking once, go hide in the forest to the west,¡± I said.


    ¡°As you will.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± they each replied.


    ¡°Gi Ji, Gi Go, the both of you as well. Take five groups under each of yourmand, and thene follow me,¡± I said to the other two goblins.


    ¡°As youmand.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± they each replied.


    ¡°As for the vlge¡¯s defense¡­ I¡¯ll leave that under your care, Gi Za. Give the orcs hell,¡± I said.


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Gi Gi has already gone ahead under my orders¡­ Are there any questions left?¡± I asked.


    The goblins did not say anything. I nodded in response to their silence.


    ¡°Today, we shall battle with the orcs,¡± I began. ¡°Know this, this fight is not only to defend our home; it is also an opportunity given to us to end the orcs once and for all. We have been at war with them for far too long. Let this battle be thest. Let it end our long struggle against them! Let it end as triumph for the goblins!¡±


    ¡°Hooah!¡± They cheered in affirmation.


    Under me are 10 groups, totaling to 30 goblins plus a rare ss, and a noble ss. Fighting as a separate force are 15 goblins under Gi Gi¡¯s lead.


    As for Gi Za, he has 23 groups with him that total to about 70 goblins. It¡¯s because he is also using the goblins that had just turned adult along with the all the old goblins that his force¡¯s number turned that way.


    As for the humans, they are being led by Lili.


    Once the orc enters the vige, the humans will have to fight for themselves.


    ¡°Now, go!¡± At thatstmand, we departed.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    As the sound of trees being pulled resounded---


    ¡°PyuGUAaA!¡±


    An orc wearing heavy armor and shield could be seen leading a horde of orcs. And following that orc was an orc wielding a long spear.


    Clouds of dust rose as the orcs reached theke. In an act of recklessness, the lizardmen tried to put a stop to them, but they were pulverized. Trampled underfoot, their entrails left a trail toward the south¡­ That is to say: a trail toward our vige.


    Damn bastards.


    ¡°Split into two groups,¡± Imanded.


    The squads of Gi Gu who had just turned into a noble ss and Gi Ga whose arm was longer than other goblins: together, totalled to 30 goblins. Then under me were samuraish warrior Gi Go¡¯s, and the stealthy Gi Ji¡¯s squads.


    ¡°We will attack the moment they enter the forest. Don¡¯t miss the signal.¡±


    Travelling through the forest, we waited under the wind.


    We can¡¯t make light of these bastards and their good noses.


    There are many other living creatures thate to theke to drink water, so the area around theke is fairly open. From there, there¡¯s a road being maintained by us to make the transport of the spear deer easier. But aside from that lone road, the area around is still a forest.


    Taking advantage of that, we positioned ourselves on both sides of the road. One group to the left, another to the right.


    Orcs have a tendency to cut down swaths of forest as they proceed, but it¡¯s not like they¡¯d actually bother to cut everything.


    If there¡¯s a road, then they¡¯ll make use of it. But because of that, their horde will naturally shape itself into a line.


    And once the orcs have lined themselves up nicely like that, then¡­


    ¡°Commanding them will obviously be harder! Now¡¯s the time! Take them from behind!¡±


    When half the orc horde had entered the road, we began our attack.


    I led the charge with Iron Second, while Gi Gu and Gi Ga attacked from the other side. Like this we pummeled the orcs at the back of their horde.


    ¡°Turn me into a de! (Enchant)¡±


    I don¡¯t have the luxury of holding back, so we¡¯ll go at full power right from the start!


    ¡°GURUuUaAa!¡±


    I invocated > and at the same time, I d my de in magic power.


    Like that my de sunk into an orc¡¯srge frame without even giving it time to fight back.


    ¡°Fight them with the three-man-cell like we practiced!¡±


    I ordered the other goblins that after killing an orc.


    Gi Go and Gi Gi¡¯s squad fought against the wave of orcs that started fighting back.


    The first shall break the foe¡¯s stance, the second shall stop his movement, and thest shall finish the foe: That is the method to defeat the orcs. However, that too was quickly overturned.


    ¡°PyuGuGUAA!¡±


    An orc¡¯s stance was broken as nned, but suddenly the orc bellowed out in rage, and he grew mad. The maddened orc then quickly fixed his posture as he stood up.


    At this time, the orc horde that had entered the road began to regroup with the orcs that haven¡¯t entered yet as the center. They began to turn around, and they started fighting back without any regard to their own bodies.


    In response, Gi Go was able to pull the orcs away to help the other goblins, but Gi Ji who had just be a rare ss could not do such a risky stunt. The goblins somehow managed to dodge the orcs¡¯ attack by themselves, but because of that, they were not able to fight with the same vigor as they did before.


    ---If someone¡¯s gonna save them, then I guess it¡¯ll have to be me!


    As I cut down the orc headed toward Gi Ji, I gave him an order.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Imanded.


    ¡°Follow the king!¡± Ordered Gi Ji to his subordinate goblins as he raised his sword.


    In response, the goblins formed three man groups again and followed after me.


    I charged forward, and I blew away an orc with my Iron Second. When the orc fell, I ordered the goblins to finish him.


    ¡°PyuGuuAAa!¡±


    But killing the orcs couldn¡¯t be done in one hit.


    So I had to stop the orc¡¯s iling club with my great sword. Our weapons locked. And another orc passed by me, and headed toward the other goblins.


    This is exactly why it¡¯s a pain fighting against so many!


    The orc wielded his sword against one of the goblins in a three-man- cell. That goblin somehow managed to stop the orcs¡¯ sword, while another goblin attacked the legs of the orc. But just as the third goblin was about to kill the orc, the orc swept with his sword again.


    In turn, the goblin made a quick decision to stop his attack, saving his own life. Like that, they fought against the orc again.


    Gi Ji and Gi Go continued to fight hard, but the orcs¡¯rge bodies were like walls that could stop the goblins¡¯ attack.


    It was a deadlock, neither side managing to severely injure the other.


    Sheet, this isn¡¯t good.


    I wanted to scatter them while we had the momentum on our side, but with the fight like this¡­ it¡¯s difficult. My horde is already having a hard time with just the orcs here at the back. If the orcs from the center manage to return, this situation will topple over to their favor.


    I want to leave before we suffer any losses, but we haven¡¯t even hurt the orc horde enough yet. What should I do!?


    Sheet!


    ¡°We¡¯re retreating! Gi Go, Gi Ji, protect the back.¡±


    I decided to retreat and meet up with the ambush squad in the forest before we suffered any losses.


    ¡°Move!!¡±


    I momentarily stopped the orcs with > as we retreated. Gi Gu and Gi Ga also seems to have heard themand as they began to distance themselves farther and farther from the orcs.


    Now, we have to stop and weaken the orcs as much as possible before they reach the vige.


    For that we¡¯ll need to drag them into the forestter.


    Fortunately, the orcs didn¡¯t pursue us when we retreated this time.


    But at the same time, it¡¯s not something to be happy about.


    Because this means to say that they¡¯re fully intent on attacking the vige at full force.


    ¡°How many are wounded!?¡± I asked.


    We need to regroup now. We have to attack the enemy horde again as soon as possible, or else!


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Quite the view,¡± muttered Gi Za as he smiled. His gaze remained unfaltering despite the unfolding scene before him.


    ¡°Aim at the trapped enemies, and prepare your projectiles,¡± hemanded.


    The orcs have started flowing out toward the vige from the northern road. Their numbers were no less than 50 or 60.


    Gi Za ordered his subordinate druids to prepare their magic. And at the same time, he ordered the normal goblins to pick up a stone from the mountain of stones that they prepared.


    The king¡¯s words aren¡¯t wrong.


    Gi Za strongly believes that. And it is precisely because he believes that that he canugh despite the unfolding scene.


    Not an ounce of fear nor anxiety could be seen in his heart. Only feelings of excitement as he wondered to himself, now, how will the king exterminate these guys?


    But in order to see that, he needed to fulfill his duty.


    ¡°You are all to attack the area where my wind is attacking, understood?¡±


    He needs to kill the orcs efficiently.


    He may be using the druids¡¯ magic, but there¡¯re still not many who are strong enough to take out the orcs in one hit. They need to at least hit them twice or thrice if they want to take them down.


    It¡¯s because of that that they can¡¯t waste a shot.


    ¡°GoooUOoo!¡±


    As the orcs cried out, showing off their strength, many goblins could be seen shivering in fear.


    ¡°Hear me, goblins! Warriors of the king!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice sounded out from an area that could be seen even during the war. That voice reached the entire vige. It was Gi Za¡¯s.


    ¡°Believe in the king!¡± he said.


    The goblins of this vige should understand it, he thought. At the very least, they should be starting to see it¡­ the greatness of the king that is.


    It was because that man appeared that they stopped being hungry.


    It was because he appeared that theirrvae stopped dying.


    It was because of him that the horde began to grow. And it¡¯s growing even more.


    Gi Za¡¯s words spread through the vige in a twinkle. And at that--- ¡°We believe in the king! We believe in the great king!¡±


    Cheers sounded out from all over the vige.


    That¡¯s right¡­ If it¡¯s that man who¡¯s fighting, then we will definitely not lose.


    At that moment, the resolve to fight suddenly burned within the eyes of every goblin.


    ¡°GouuOOOoo!¡±


    Gi Za narrowed his eyes at the attacking orc horde. ¡°Ready your projectiles!¡± hemanded.


    The war has only just begun.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Level has risen.


    61 -> 62


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó

 Volume 1, Chapter 40: Clash II

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 40: sh II</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 62


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold (Lv1) Gastra (Lv1) Cynthia (Lv1) [Abnormal Status] >


    The orc horde showed an opening from their nks.


    And I decided to take advantage of that as they continued to close in on the vige.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any sound,¡± I ordered as we ran through the thickets.


    I kept my hand on the Iron Second on my back as I made haste for the orc before us.


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant)!¡±


    Immediately, I d my de in magic power. And with a stroke, I cut down the orc before me.


    ¡°PyuGUaa!¡± screamed the orc.


    We need to leave before the orcs gather because of that orc¡¯s dying scream.


    ---But before that!


    We cut down more of the crowded orcs. And after Gi Go¡¯s and Gi Ji¡¯s squads pushed back the orcs a little, we withdrew.


    ¡°GURUuUuuAA!¡±


    We couldn¡¯t even kill 5 orcs in this surprise attack.


    And even back when we attacked the orcs from behind a while ago, the number we killed could not even reach 6.


    This is bad.


    The orcs are tougher than expected, so the attacking power of the goblins aren¡¯t as effective as I expected they¡¯d be.


    Even the battle on the other side isn¡¯t going favorably. Gi Gu and Gi Ga, two noble ss goblins, are leading their squads to fight, and yet the number of orcs they¡¯re killing are still below the expected number.


    It¡¯s as if we¡¯re fighting against monsters that do not tire.


    No matter how much we cut them, the orcs refuse to show any signs of weakening.


    I stood at the back as I ended the charge against the orcs.


    I sent Gi Gist night, but he still hasn¡¯t returned. When is heing back?


    Those thoughts that reeked of weakness suddenly appeared within my heart. But sa I wielded Iron Second, I swept those unbing thoughts away.


    I am the king.


    If the one the retainers believe in stops believing in himself, what do you think will happen!?


    I must not waver.


    ¡°Once more!¡±


    As the orcs began to move ahead again, I resumed our attack.


    We¡¯ll cut you orcs as many times as we need to!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It was clear even from a distance. The current situation was headed toward the worst possible conclusion.


    After attacking the orc horde for the fourth time, I saw the state of the vige.


    Sheet!


    Half of the traps have already been used.


    They haven¡¯t reached the fences yet, but that¡¯s only a matter of time.


    The stones and the magic are continuously being shot at the orcs, and are keeping the situation together, but that too is only a matter of time. At some point, this situation will topple over in favor of the orcs.


    The orc horde¡¯s attack is too fierce. It might be because their king is leading them, but either way, they¡¯re charging recklessly. They¡¯re not even bothering to help their trapped brethren up as they trampled them over underfoot.


    Don¡¯t they know fear!?


    I couldn¡¯t help but think that as I watched their fearless charge unfold before my eyes.


    After a while, the orcs finally reached the ditch.


    Sheet!


    Quickly, I looked toward the orc horde.


    There¡¯s still plenty of fighting force left in by the orc king who was leading the raid against the vige. Compared to that, we¡¯re¡­ I nced at the goblins behind me, and I observed that they were all clearly exhausted.


    Each time we attacked, the goblins had to dodge the orc¡¯s attacks that could fatally injure any one of them with a single stroke. Of course, we could also whittle away the orc¡¯s forces slowly, but at this rate, the vige will fall before we aplish anything of note.


    And while Gi Go, Gi Ji, and the other goblin rares still have some strength, the normal goblins are clearly about to reach their limits.


    But, even then---


    I have to make them march. Otherwise, the vige will fall.


    ¡°Onwards!¡± Imanded.


    They don¡¯t even have the strength to speak. Even that silent nod of theirs only bore hope at most.


    Sheet! What king!? I call myself king, and yet the most I can do is rely on their strength!?


    With my body lowered, I approached the orc horde from the thickets.


    ¡°PyuGUaAAa!¡±


    At the orc¡¯s cry, I looked up momentarily. There, I saw the orcs quickly gather into one group as they began to head toward our direction.


    How did they notice us!?


    ¡°Retreat!¡± I immediatelymanded.


    We have to retreat! Otherwise the goblins will all be eaten!


    Then in order to weaken the oing orcs, I stood before them, and swung my great sword.


    As we began to retreat, it suddenly hit me.


    The direction of the wind has changed!


    The orcs¡¯ sense of smell is strong. Did they notice us because of that?


    Orc clubs came swinging at me from my left and right. One of the annoying things about fighting in war is that the attackse from so many directions, causing the kind of opponents that would normally not be a threat in a one on one be dangerous.


    Not to mention that there are actually more orcs than us. On top of that, they¡¯re strong enough to kill the goblins in one hit.


    Knowing that, I immediately ordered the goblins that had painstakingly tried to ambush the orcs to retreat, while I dealt with the orcs threatening them myself.


    I swung my great sword, and pushed aside the oing clubs. Then I forcefully changed the direction of the swung sword, and swung it back where it came from, shing the chest of the orc that had neared me in order to chase the goblins.


    Normally, this orc would have already faltered from this attack, but now it was as if it was not even fazed. In fact, the orc even grew angrier, and attacked me even wilder than before.


    An orc then tried to catch me from my right. I dodged him, and at the same time, the club that had been swung from my left passed by my eyes.


    This bastards, they¡¯re not considering the damages they could incur at all!


    If just now, I had instead cut the arm of the orc that tried to capture me, that club would havended itself firmly on my body.


    They just tried to kill me even at the cost of that orc¡¯s arm!


    On top of that, they did it so smoothly¡­ So this is the orc¡¯s madness! The power of the orc king!


    Fixing my aim at the oing attack from the orc to my left, I swung my great sword. With the assistance from > that swing went straight for the orc¡¯s head. The orc tried to defend with his club, but my sword was faster, and his head sttered into blood and gore. I wielded my great sword over my shoulder as I fixed my posture.


    As I did, an orc entered deep into my range, challenging a melee. In response, I let my sword descend with great power.


    At the sword¡¯s descent, the orc¡¯s skull split, but before I could cut the orc all the way through, I stopped.


    It¡¯s because another orc was attacking me from behind.


    The orc extended his spear, and it whizzed right past my shoulders.


    I was vexed at having to deal with the fear of being attacked from behind, but I only gritted my teeth as I focused on the fight at hand.


    Suddenly, a short sword was thrown, drawing a parab before piercing my feet.


    Damn it, damn it, damn it!!!


    As I quickly retreated, I hid my body within the thickets, and crawled about. Like that I desperately ran from the orcs.


    I then followed the goblin¡¯s trail of smell. It was dark by the time I reached them.


    ¡°Chief¡­¡± Gi Ji drooped his head powerlessly.


    Seeing that along with Gi Go who was silently staring at me, made me seethe in anger.


    Why!? Why am I so weak!?


    Why is there such a huge gap in strength!?


    Am I going to lose!?


    Am I going to be defeated!?


    At this rate, the vige will be annihted.


    A ce like this¡­ In a ce like this!


    As I gripped Iron Second, I remembered the sword¡¯s weight. There¡¯s no time!


    In that case¡­ In that case! ¡°Gi Go, Gi Ji¡±


    As I quietly closed my eyes, I sighed deeply.


    I need to win while minimizing the casualties¡­


    Yes, it was because I thought of such things that we were pushed by the orcs. It was because of that that I had to run away with my tail in between my legs.


    As I thought that to myself, I began to speak. And I asked.


    ¡°Are you prepared to follow me?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if the goblins felt something amiss, but they nced at each other.


    ¡°At this rate, the vige will be annihted,¡± I continued.


    The goblins remained quiet as they listened to my words.


    ¡°This is no longer a fight that can be fought without sacrifices,¡± I dered.


    I am the king. Therefore, I must order them¡­


    To put their lives down to protect that which must be protected.


    ¡°If the kingmands it, then¡­¡± Gi Ji looked at me straight in the eyes.


    Yes. That is exactly it. I am ordering you all to die.


    To all of you, who shared a meal with me, who hunted with me¡­ To all of you who lived with me¡­


    I am ordering you all to die.


    ¡°My life already belongs to the king,¡± Gi Go said as he bowed his head.


    I don¡¯t know how to describe this feeling.


    But unless I give this order, the vige will fall. My dreams will be crushed. And all the blood that have been spilled will all go to waste!


    But, yes¡­ In the end¡­ I am ordering you all to die for me---


    ¡°¡­From here on, we will be attacking the orcs. This time, you are to stop them in their tracks. And you shall not stop until the orc king is dead.¡±


    ¡°As you will!¡±


    ¡°As youmand!¡±


    As I stood, Gi Go and Gi Jimanded the goblins.


    I haven¡¯t the time to waver.


    The moment I hesitate, the vige will fall into ruins.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    With the Iron Second on my shoulder, I made way for the Orc King.


    Orc Total Number: 85


    Heavy Armored (Sword, Shield, Armor): 16


    Clubs: 43


    Long Spears: 19


    Short Spear: 8

 Volume 1, Chapter 41: Clash III

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 41: sh III</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 62


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold (Lv1) Gastra (Lv1) Cynthia (Lv1) [Abnormal Status] >


    Gripping the Iron Second that was over my shoulder, I ran as I cut through the thickets, exposing myself to the enemy. Following from behind me was Gi Go with his curved sword, the stealthy Gi Ji, and the 5 groups of 15 normal goblins.


    The orcs that had spread out before the vige were already aware of us.


    They faced our direction, and they arranged themselves into a wall. A literal wall of flesh.


    If it was a while ago, we would¡¯ve run upon being spotted, but¡­ this time is different.


    ¡°GURUuuuAaaAAa!!¡±


    With a yell, the [Skill] > bellowed, giving the signal to the noble ss, Gi Gu, and the long armed, Gi Ga, on the other side.


    I saw the orc before me swing his club the same time as I held my great sword in a side stance.


    ----You¡¯re slow!!


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dust (el)!¡±


    There was no hesitation.


    A wall of air pushed me from behind with crushing pressure, propelling me toward the attacking orc as I thrusted out my sword.


    In the blink of an eye, my body crashed into the orc as my de pierced into its flesh.


    ¡°GuRUoOOOoOa!¡±


    In the same instant, the [Skill] > activated.


    In exchange for the madness brought on by the crazed warrior¡¯s soul, physical strength 30% UP, Agility 30% UP, Magic Power 30% UP.


    The orc¡¯s club hit me from the side, but thanks to the damage reduction of 20%, it wasn¡¯t fatal. Then with my great sword still pierced into the orc¡¯s body, I d that same great sword in magic power, and then swung it up to cut through the orc¡¯s head.


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant)!¡±


    My de moved through the orc¡¯s body, cutting it as if it were a mere sheet of paper. And when the sword d in ck mes exited through the orc¡¯s head, it descended once more onto a nearby orc.


    ¡°PyuGUa¡°


    The orc tried to use its club as a shield, but to its dismay, both the club and its chest were cut through by the great sword. And as the sword moved back the course it had gone, it cut through the orc that was just right behind that orc.


    ---Move! We have to go even deeper!


    That was the only thought in my mind as I continued on my way.


    ¡°GUuRUuoOAAaa!¡±


    ---Everything that stands before me is an enemy! Move!


    ---Cut Cut Cut Cut Kill Cut Kill Cut CCCCCCCut.


    ¡°---OOAGOOaGAa!¡±


    Two orcs stood in my way as they swung down their long spears.


    As their spears descended, I struck with my sword, sending their spears flying away.


    The moment the orcs lost their weapons, they brought their fists up, and they rushed toward me. Meeting them, I rushed toward them as well, and I swung my great sword up from below. The tip of my sword met with the nape of one of the orcs¡¯ neck, cutting it and decapitating it.


    The [Skill] > had fully demonstrated its abilities, bringing forth a sword that knew no hesitation even in the fury of one¡¯s emotions.


    I forcefully swung down the sword that had been raised up high, drawing a line like a meteor toward the other oing orc. My de met with the orc¡¯s thighs, piercing all the way to the core of the orc.


    As I removed the great sword from the orc, I fixed my posture. Then with a sh of my de, I decapitated the orc that had lost its bnce and was falling down with its back turned toward me.


    ----There are enemies! Enemies! Enemies! Enemies!


    I swung my sword at the behest of the maddened >.


    Everything around me is an enemy. Concern is needless. So bring forth your power, bring forth your magic, bring it all out and cut them all down!


    ¡°GURUuOoOaAAAaa!¡±


    Magic power once again gathered behind me.


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dust (el)!¡±


    I opened a path by crashing my body into the orcs that tried to block my way.


    Then as I finished off an orc that toppled over, I swung my de toward two other orcs that were approaching me from both of my nks.


    I managed to cut off one of the orcs¡¯ arms, but he didn¡¯t stop, only continuing to charge toward me even more. So in response, I grabbed his head, and using all of my body¡¯s strength, I flung the orc away.


    Then suddenly, I saw it from a distance. A body that was considerably big even amongst the huge-builds of the orcs. It was the Orc King.


    ¡°FoUUUuunNd YooUuuUUu!¡±


    ----Move!


    Using only the surrounding orcs¡¯ presence, I grasped their positions, and swung my sword ording to instinct.


    Left, right, in front, back¡­? Back¡­?


    ¡°Tch!?¡±


    When I turned around, what entered my eyes were the goblins desperately defending against the orcs, surrounded.


    I had gone out too deep, and the goblins couldn¡¯t follow.


    ---Not good.


    The moment I thought that, a club came sweeping at me from in front, sending me flying away.


    > was released, and the power that had brimmed in me withered.


    I fixed my grip on my great sword with my right hand. Then with the other hand, I grabbed a short sword that had been prepared beforehand from my armor, and I threw it toward the orcs that were surrounding the goblins to contain the situation.


    ¡°Follow --The king!¡±


    At Gi Go¡¯smand, the goblins began to pursue my back even at the cost of sacrifices.


    The moment we stop, we die.


    We cannot stop until we reach the Orc King.


    If you want to live, then run like you want to die.


    ¡°Move!! Turn me into a de (Enchant)!!¡±


    I d my de in magic power, and I swung it against the orc standing in my way.


    The de cut through the orc¡¯srge body, causing blood to spurt out.


    The rain of blood fell on my, dying my body in its hue. I continued on my way.


    10 more steps until the Orc King---


    Three orcs wielding a shield and sword appeared before me.


    ¡°Leave this to us!¡±


    But then a voice came from behind me, and Gi Go and Gi Ji faced the three orcs.


    With only ten of them now, it was questionable whether they¡¯d be able to even handle three orcs, but even then¡­ I left the orcs to them.


    Because of the [Skill] > and the consecutive uses of >, widening this already desperate gap even wider!


    ¡°I have no name!¡±


    But with this my own >> will also be sealed.


    As I tried to near the Orc King with my great sword over my shoulder, the foe before me lifted the great sword that he had used to destroy the ground. The resulting force of the wind as he lifted his sword stopped my charge.


    If I receive a hit from him, I will surely die.


    I probably won¡¯t also be able to use >. The same goes for > since we are currently being surrounded by the orcs. I need to have the advantage in number to use that skill, so it¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t have a way of identifying my opponent¡¯s weakness.


    With so many of my options blocked, the only ones left are >, >, >.


    My > cancelled out with his as well. This isn¡¯t looking good.


    What should I do!?


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    A heavy voice echoed out from Gol Gol¡¯s mouth, I thought he would take a step forward, but then his giant figure suddenly approached me at a frightening speed.


    ---I don¡¯t have time to think!


    Twisting my body, I forced myself off the Orc King¡¯s trajectory. The sound of an explosion literally blew up from beside me.


    I tried to increase the distance between me and Gol Gol, but he rushed toward me again. He headed toward me with his sword pierced into the ground. In response, I desperately fought his sword with my own, but meeting his de was the most that I could do.


    Like that I was blown off into arge tree.


    I didn¡¯t even have time to use a falling technique to soften the blow, so my body received the brunt of the force as my back firmly nted itself onto the tree. With me gasping for breath, and my body unmoving, it was clear that death was just around the corner.


    Despite that I calmly red at Gol Gol¡¯s giant body.


    ¡°Ho, you can still fight?¡±


    That voice no longer contained the scorn it had contained at the start. All it had now was admiration.


    Well it¡¯s all or nothing, should I try it out? Exchanging blows with him with >?


    No, that sort of power isn¡¯t > can do something about.


    That power is like an ice crusher, destroying anything that gets into its range.


    ----A one-hit instant killing attack, in other words. Seriously, it¡¯s so strong, I¡¯m feeling envious.


    But!


    ¡°Nn!¡±


    Again, Gol Gol brandished his sword as he rushed toward me.


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant)!¡±


    I still haven¡¯t run out of cards!


    I followed the course of his great sword with my eyes. And as it descended, I met his de with my own de that was d in mes.


    My aim was his weapon¡¯s destruction.


    My arms creaked as I received the pressure of his great sword.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    I can¡¯t stand that grin of his.


    I managed to seed to some extent, but unfortunately I couldn¡¯t break his sword all the way. It must be his skill that he managed to force this kind of result.


    Still¡­ I at least managed to crack his sword.


    I thought that to myself as I gleefully stared at the crack on his great sword.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Suddenly, I saw red ether seep out of the orc¡¯s body.


    ¡°I am strong; I am peerless (Bless).¡±


    Just like mine, he d his de in magic power. His sword flickered within the burning mes of red ether.


    ¡°With this, it won¡¯t break.¡±


    Gol Gol smiled as he red at me.


    He grasped his great sword in his two hands as he faced me.


    Calm down, the situation won¡¯t change. I¡¯ll still die in one hit if I get hit by that sword.


    That¡¯s all. That¡¯s all!


    ¡°GURUuuOOooOaaAa!¡±


    Defeat is uneptable.


    Such a thing is an insult to those who have died for me! Moreover, to those who are still desperately fighting now!


    I will win!


    ¡°A pleasant pressure.¡±


    The one who wille out the victor is me. I¡¯ll kill this bastard while he¡¯s still taking me lightly!


    Go and die along with that hubris of yours!


    I moved at my fastest.


    I shed with my brandished sword, but Gol Gol easily stopped it. I wanted to click my tongue, but bearing it, I attacked again.


    Sparks erupted between the ck and red mes. Shockwaves visible even to the onlookers exploded. But despite the fearsomeness of that scene, I willingly thrust my body into it.


    As I stepped in, I struck my sword up against the Orc King. But I knew¡­ that he could also stop this.


    That giant body of the Orc King¡¯s remained unmoving. It didn¡¯t move even the slightest bit.


    The Orc King only leisurely responded to my attacks.


    And each time I desperately met his de with mine, my feet would dig into the ground.


    ----Fucking brute!!


    We exchanged blows within a space of three-meters square.


    The battle hasn¡¯t ended yet, but I¡¯m gradually being pushed back. That¡¯s a given. My attack is a far cry from my opponent¡¯s strength. Gol Gol¡¯s attack is so strong it can even paralyze my hands with every hit.


    My body had already been blown away ten times in this fight so far.


    Then Gol Gol¡¯s de swung again.


    That was my limit.


    His de descended from above, carrying gravity with it¡­ I dodged.


    ¡°You backed off!¡±


    Eximed Gol Gol happily.


    ¡°Nn!¡±


    In a twinkle, Gol Gol¡¯s giant body suddenly appeared before me. I didn¡¯t even have time to dodge as I received the brunt of his blow.


    I was sent flying to my back like I was just hit by a truck. I was probably sent flying 5 meters away as I mowed through every thin tree in my path.


    Finally, I stopped when my back hit against a strong tree.


    Somehow though, I hadn¡¯t let go of my sword once despite that. It was strange even to me.


    ¡°Guhaa.¡±


    I spit out red blood and I coughed.


    ¡°You did well. Little king with no name¡­ Ho, you can still stand up?¡±


    Using my great sword as a cane, I stood up. And the ck mes flickered.


    ---Of course.


    I poured power into my shaking arms.

 Volume 1, Chapter 42: Conclusion

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 42: Conclusion</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 62


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold (Lv1) Gastra (Lv1) Cynthia (Lv1) [Abnormal Status] >


    ¡°GURUuuuAaaa!¡±


    The chief¡¯s voice can be heard from afar. The very voice of the chief that they should have been supporting.


    Neither the long armed Gi Ga nor the former chief of the vige, Gi Gu, could look each other in the eye.


    Under each of them were 15 goblins. They led them to march against their enemies as they targeted the weak nks of their foes, attacking them at the same time as the chiefs on the opposite side. But despite that, the damages they incurred were big.


    Although they were both noble goblins, the goblins they led were just mere goblins. Already three have died. And none of the goblins under them were uninjured.


    ¡°The king¡­ is in trouble,¡± muttered Gi Ga as he spun his spear to his long arm, sweeping the clotted blood of the orcs away.


    ¡°We have to go, but¡­¡± Gi Gu responded as he looked at the scene before them.


    What spread before their eyes were the hordes of orcs blocking their way.


    The king had broken through the hordes of orcs. They needed to support him.


    Being the former leader of the vige, Gi Gu was learned in the ways of battling as hordes against hordes. He watched over everything.


    If they were to attack from here at the same time, then even just a little, it should be possible to separate the forces of the orcs from the king.


    As Gi Gu concluded that to be their role, he turned his gaze toward Gi Ga who was beside him.


    Gi Ga was skillfully fiddling with his spear through the use of his long arms that true to itsbel as a deformation, reached the ground in its length.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the king,¡± said Gi Ga.


    Hearing that, Gi Gu couldn¡¯t help but sigh in the back of his head. Gi Ga was loyal, but his knowledge in leading hordes wascking.


    That¡¯s the reason why he wishes to go to the king¡¯s side so.


    ¡°For that, we must break through here first,¡± replied Gi Gu.


    After confirming Gi Ga¡¯s nod, Gi Gu ordered his subordinates.


    They gradually neared the orcs as they measured the distance. Fortunately, the orcs were also wary of them, and were not proactively attacking.


    When their hordes had neared the foe¡¯s enough, they charged.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    As Gi Gu released the full strength of his > skill, he struck his long sword against an orc. But that attack that would¡¯ve easily split amon goblin¡¯s head was easily received by the orc.


    Still, it was within the scope of his prediction. At his attack, the goblins around him all moved closely to the ground, almost to a crawl, and they approached the orc.


    They struck the orc¡¯s feet, then broke away. The orc¡¯s pained voice rose, and Gi Gu leaned in, and struck the orc¡¯s head once more. This time, he killed the orc.


    Suddenly, the wind blew past him from his side as a long spear pierced through the body of an orc. Looking at that spear¡¯s pommel, it was Gi Ga who had struck out that spear.


    ¡°Formidable,¡± praised Gi Gu.


    The reason Gi Gu hadn¡¯t been receiving attacks from his surroundings, was mostly because of Gi Ga who was fighting by his side. With his long arms, Gi Gu¡¯s range was bigger than the others, allowing him to strike against the orcs freely with his .


    That¡¯s why Gi Gu used the goblins, and challenged the orcs to a melee.


    With Gi Ga, they could demonstrate the effectiveness of the three- man cell to its limit!


    ¡°We¡¯ll continue toward the king like this!¡±


    At Gi Gu¡¯smand, everyone nodded.


    ¡°Lord Gi Ga,¡± said a goblin wielding a long spear as he followed behind Gi Ga. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t push yourself,¡± Gi Ga told him.


    That goblin was one of the goblins born after the chief had taken control of the horde. And under the chief¡¯s orders, he is one of the goblins Gi Ga had taught the spear to. A recent recruit that had just reached adulthood.


    But although a fresh recruit, he had to partake in this war. Naturally, the goblins that Gi Ga had taught gathered around him. And like his own chief, he made them follow his back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall behind!¡± ordered Gi Gu.


    At Gi Gu¡¯s voice, Gi Ga lightly nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the king,¡± said Gi Gu.


    ¡°Of course,¡± replied Gi Ga.


    Gi Ga, with his spear. Gi Gu, with his long sword, they each gripped their respective weapons.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Atst, we can finally begin.


    [Skill] > Stage 2 activated.


    Physical Strength 30% UP, Agility 30% UP.


    Also, [Skill] > has also activated.


    In exchange of the mental corrosion due to the crazed warrior¡¯s soul, Physical Strength 30% UP, Agility 30% UP, Magic Power 30% UP.


    ¡°GURUuuAauUuAAa!¡±


    ---Bring it on!


    This much strength was added to the great sword I held over my head.


    Then with a step, I went beyond my limits, adding pressure to my internal wounds.


    As blood vomited out of my mouth, I attacked.


    ¡°¡­Oh!¡±


    For the first time, I had managed to return Gol Gol¡¯s great sword.


    Continuing, I struck again. I don¡¯t have the time to bother with my internal injuries.


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    Even though he was being pushed back, the orc king¡¯s mouth happily twisted into a smile. Annoying, I thought.


    ¡°OOooAaO!¡±


    Like I could understand his feelings.


    Something like that is for people who are equals. Right now, all I need to think about is defeating the enemy before me.


    As my de met with my foe¡¯s, I sent his great sword back. For the first time, I was able to injure him.


    My great sword had struck against the Orc King¡¯s chest, allowing red blood to flow out.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± said the Orc King.


    It was the first time the Orc King had jumped back.


    ¡°I am the maddened one (Berserker Call)! The strong king (Gol Gol)!¡±


    As soon as the Orc King spoke those words, my instinct immediately warned, not good.


    Following my instinct, I immediately moved forward.


    ¡°GURUuUoOOAa!¡±


    Gol Gol stared at me as I struck my de against him. eleration, sword speed, that attack that could not be criticized in any way was stopped with Gol Gol¡¯s one-handed grip on his great sword.


    ¡°Small king, I will no longer ask for you name.¡±


    The Orc King¡¯s heavy, cracking voice, reminded me of the dead of hell.


    ¡°Just¡­ fight! Fight with me!! Goblin King!!¡±


    King!


    Suddenly, I felt as if I heard a voice yelling at me from afar. When I looked over during the downtime of our fight, I saw a horde of goblins drenched in blood, surrounded by the orcs.


    Then a storm blew before me.


    The ground was hollowed, the sky was torn, and the wind whirled.


    ¡°Fight with your fists, fight with your weapon, fight!! GURUuoOOGOooOAAO!¡±


    It was truly a maddened giant.


    I was right to step aside.


    It seems the Orc King rampaging in the world of humans isn¡¯t a lie.


    The unfolding scenery before me was enough to prove that.


    Anyone who entered this storm would surely be crushed like ice under an ice crusher.


    But even then, even then!!


    What will a long battle bring me!?


    Behind me are the goblins desperately defending against the orcs.


    I can¡¯t run!


    ¡°GURUuooOOAa!¡±


    I stopped the fear crawling up my back.


    Don¡¯t be afraid. I defeated the orc leader. I defeated the gray wolves. I¡¯ve finallye this far.


    As I thought that, I gritted my teeth, keeping them from chattering out of fear.


    Then I held out my sword against that rampaging storm.


    Our des met.


    ¡°Ohh, ohhhh! Fight!¡±


    The Orc King screamed as his body shook in joy.


    I took back my sword that was blown back, and I struck again.


    Our des met.


    Having mustered every ounce of strength I could, I was able to send his sword back.


    At that, blood spilled out of my mouth, and shock waves exploded at the meeting of our des. Then I took my unfeeling hands, and wielded my sword tight again.


    ¡°GURUuUoAOOaOOAa!¡±


    ¡°GURUuuOAAaOOAa!¡±


    But even then, I was at a disadvantage.


    The Orc King¡¯s been attacking with only one hand, and yet all I can do is barely stand up to him despite using both of my hands.


    At this rate, I won¡¯tst long.


    Isn¡¯t there something!?


    Something!!?


    Even a moment¡¯s fine.


    Suddenly, at that moment, I heard a war cry bellow out from afar.


    Focusing my sight toward the opponent before me, I used my ears to surmise the source of that voice.


    That war cry gradually grew closer, and then---


    ¡°GURUuURUoAOOaa!¡±


    ---Tch!?


    I¡¯m perfectly controlling > that has never failed to take my foes¡¯ lives. On top of that, I even have >, and yet¡­ And yet the Orc King is still stronger.


    As Gol Gol let out his fighting spirit, an attack fell down from my head, possessing pressure like that of a falling giant hammer. I reflexively received that attack head-on with my great sword.


    At the exploding impact, my feet sunk into the ground, blood spilled, sapping my stamina, and a fatal opening was opened.


    ¡°King!!¡±


    There, I heard the cries of goblins.


    Is it no good after all?


    As I thought that, looking up toward the giant, something passed before me. A giant shadow.


    ¡°Nu!¡±


    As Gol Gol eximed out loud in surprise, the great sword that was right before my eyes was blown away by a spear deer.


    ---Spear deer.


    ---It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here!! The n I had given to Gi Gi to direct the herd of spear deer from theke is finally here.


    Moreover, within my hazy vision was the Orc King being forcibly pushed around by the herd of spear deer.


    It¡¯s now!


    ¡°My body is like a cloud of dust (el)!¡±


    Ignoring my screaming body, I rocketed off, and I aimed for the small opening made by the spear deer.


    The pressure that had solidified into a wall mercilessly attacked me.


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant)!!¡±


    Even if it¡¯s unreasonable!


    Using the increased magic power, I casted both el and Enchant. I even activated >.


    As I wielded my de in a side-stance, I confirmed the course to follow as I ignored my crumbling vision. Then I let it loose.


    My field of vision became nk-white. ¡°Impudent!¡± said the Orc King.


    ---Is it¡­ here!? ¡°Chief!¡±


    I heard Gi Go¡¯s voice. ¡°Gi Ga, don¡¯t rush!¡±


    To the direction of the voice, el---


    ¡°Goo, GUuoOOAA!?¡±


    As I felt the impact¡¯s shock, the Orc King¡¯s scream entered my ears. Pursue him.


    I forced my body, ignoring the sounds of muscles being torn apart. And I moved the now unmoving sword.


    Now, ----There¡¯s no other time but now!


    I took the sword that had been stood, and I raised it up over my head.


    ¡°GOoBO, OuoAA!¡±


    Relying only on the sound of the foe¡¯s cries, I brought forth all of my strength.


    ¡°B-astard.¡± Not yet, !?


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dust (el)!¡±


    Almost there. Sticking close to the Orc King, I elerated, and I cut through his body even deeper.


    ¡°GU, AaA¡­¡±


    Not yet?, Not yet!!?


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant) --- Tch!?¡±


    I tried to activate a skill, but pain suddenly ran through my right arm, causing the power in my body to decline.


    Have I used it all up!?


    Immediately after that thought, my body was blown away.


    After activating all those [Skills], I¡¯ve finally reached the limit of my ether. My body can no longer move, but¡­ Even then, I have to fight.


    With only that thought, I forced my body to stand up. But then it ured to me. My great sword was no longer in my hands.


    ---Not good. If I were to get hit now, I won¡¯t be able to retaliate!


    Not good, not good!


    Suddenly, at the bottom of that well of despair and panic, the vision that had been lost began to clear up. What greeted me next was the image of a giant orc, lying motionless with his feet pierced by a spear, and his body skewered by a great sword. It was the dead Orc King.


    ---Did I¡­ win?


    When I looked down my own body, I saw a deep wound extending from my shoulder to my stomach, bleeding incessantly.


    At its gushing, a pool of blood had gathered under me. What had been done could no longer be undone.


    ¡°King!¡±


    Just when I thought I heard Gi Go¡¯s cry, my consciousness fell into the abyss.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    [Skill] > acquired.


    When your life is in danger, you can avoid it by relying on your instinct. Evasion increased by 20%.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note:


    And so, the orc battle came to an end.


    But!


    Due to fighting a bit recklessly, a certain someone is¡­

 Volume 1, Chapter 43: The Goddess, Again

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 43: The Goddess, Again</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 62


    [ss] Duke; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold (Lv1) Gastra (Lv1) Cynthia (Lv1) [Abnormal Status] >


    What spread before me was a familiar scenery I¡¯d once seen before.


    ¡°How are you feeling, boy?¡±


    There isn¡¯t anyone but that woman (Altesia) who would call me that.


    ¡°As of now, the worst, actually.¡±


    I need to keep up an abusive tone when dealing with this one.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten quite handsome, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Sarcasm?


    The goddess of the underworld who narrowed her eyes was being patient.


    ¡°And? Are things going well?¡±


    What things?


    ¡°That conquest and domination of yours.¡±


    You are making progress, right? Or so her smile seemed to say.


    On top of the goddess¡¯ seductive charm, she also released a contrasting innocent charm. In response, I activated >


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s going well.¡±


    As usual, the goddess had snakes serving her by her feet. She also wore the same pure white toga over her body. And even the demonic statues lined up in the surroundings were exactly as they were before. If this ce really is the underworld, well¡­ I have to say it¡¯s a lot easier to go in and out than I thought.


    The goddess who sat in her throne, emanated a dignified and coercing aura befitting that of the ruler of the underworld.


    Was she satisfied with my answer? Or was she not?


    Her two golden eyes narrowed themselves into a slit like a snake¡¯s. While her white porcin skin was as usual, beautiful beyond perfection as if a sculptor had, to his soul¡¯s exhaustion, carved her body. And she folded her hands together, resting her perfectly sculpted chin over it as she stared at me.


    ¡°Hmm~ Then I guess that means it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to go easy on you after all.¡±


    Go easy?


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    As if satisfied with herself, the goddess of the underworld (Altesia)¡¯s face twisted into a smile just like a little girl who¡¯s enjoying herself in her own deviltry.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the divine protection. The interference has gotten weaker recently, right?¡±


    So she was talking about the goddess of healing (Zenobia).


    ¡°So you say, yet your mood remains foul.¡±


    I purposely provoked her. If she were to keep up this fa?ade of hers as a seductive goddess, I¡¯ll eventually fall prey to her charms.


    Talking will be easier on me when she¡¯s mad.


    ¡°You really are smart. You purposely choose to provoke me to weaken the effect of the charm you receive from the divine protection, but unfortunately, I have no intention of falling for that anymore.¡±


    Seeing her smile like that, I can¡¯t help but think she finds this haggling amusing. But contrast to her, her happy demeanor¡¯s no different from binding me in chains.


    ¡°What are you scheming?¡±


    Gradually, I¡¯ve began to breathe harder. But even then, I continued to resist against that as I kept my temper in check.


    ¡°Nothing in particr¡­ as of now,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Just that, it¡¯s been a while, so I kind of wanted to talk to you.¡±


    Don¡¯t lie!


    ¡°Oh dear. How vexing. I was telling the truth too.¡±


    She looked at me with thecency of a mother looking down her child, no, I suppose this is more the strong looking down the weak instead. The high-pitchedughter of the goddess of the underworld (Altesia) resounded within the piths of my mind.


    ¡°Also, it seems you¡¯ve taken good care of it. That thing I gave you.¡±


    *Thump


    Suddenly, the coiled ck-me snake on my right arm pulsated in response to its master¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Even Pitch ck (Verid) seems to have taken a liking to you. Looks like I was right in lending him to you.


    Pitch ck (Verid)¡­ is that the name of the snake coiled in my arm?


    ¡°Yep. A cute Hell Snake (Altea) I gave birth to. I suppose you could refer to him as your elder brother for the time being.¡±


    Stop joking. I don¡¯t recall you giving birth to me.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ Well it¡¯d be great if you could recall that sort of stuff.¡±


    While we were talking, it suddenly urred to me. I¡¯m not feeling the same pressure I felt when we metst time. Why?


    She couldn¡¯t possibly seriously just want to talk to me, could she?


    ¡°Come to think of it, I still haven¡¯t heard the reason why you fight. Is Zenobia¡¯s daughter (Reshia) the reason why you picked up your sword?¡±


    Now what?


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh. Didn¡¯t I tell you? There is only one reason I fight, and that¡¯s for conquest and domination!¡±


    ¡°¡­Then you wouldn¡¯t mind if you lost that girl, right? No tears, no sorrow, yes?¡±


    Her gaze was sharp, piercing through me into my very core.


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    C-Could it be? Did I not make it in time? Have the orc overrun everything already, and set it all on fire?


    Keeping up a front, I tried to act tough, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t fool myself of my own feelings.


    I am, after all, horrible at lying.


    ¡°Ahahaha, calm down, calm down. Zenobia¡¯s daughter (Reshia), as of now, is still safe.¡±


    When those words entered my ears, I couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. Annoyed, I grit my teeth.


    To think I would actually unconditionally believe the underworld goddesses¡¯ (Altesia¡¯s) words on my own!


    The more I want to believe her, the more she¡¯ll lead me astray.


    That fact tugged at my heartstrings, pulling both shock and anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether to believe it or not. But¡­ danger is approaching.¡±


    Dered the goddess with an expressionless face.


    ¡°The goddess of destiny (Liuryuna) has already found someone to her liking. Do you know what this means?¡±


    Liuryuna, the third daughter who maniptes destiny, and guides heroes to fight against the forces of the underworld.


    ¡°You mean to say a hero has been born?¡±


    The goddess smiled.


    ¡°Quick as ever I see. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s your natural enemy.¡±


    If I, who is a monster, will try to subjugate the world, then there will definitely be an existence who will stand before me.


    If he who leads the monsters to conquer the world is called the demon king, then the one who stands before that existence is the hero.


    If I am to be the high king of the world, then the hero who possesses overwhelming power shall undoubtedly appear to stand in my way.


    ¡°As of now that hero¡¯s but an innocent child that knows nothing. But it¡¯s only a matter of time before he gains power, and bes a hero.¡±


    A voice that dered the absolute truth.


    ¡°And the one who shall stand beside the hero is no other than the saint.¡±


    Forcibly, she slipped into the gaps in my thoughts, and she forcefully dragged out my innermost concern with the uttering of that one word.


    ¡°And that saint is Reshia?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You will lose her, you know?¡± she confirmed.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything back. Or rather you could say my mind had gonepletely nk as words of denial continuously surfaced within my heart.


    ¡°Shall I lend you my strength?¡± Altesia proposed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The goddess smiled with the smile of a loving mother. Gently embracing everything, that motherly love of hers filled my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also been troubled much by those so-called heroes in the past. Besides, seeing a cute boy beaten ck and blue is, right?¡±


    Spontaneously, I ended up wanting to nod.


    I want power more than anything else.


    The fight with the Orc King made it clear to me just how weak the goblins are.


    But¡­ the sliver of will left within me activated >.


    ¡°¡­What will you do? Do you want to try clinging onto me?¡±


    Ahh, I would, I would¡­ if I weren¡¯t a king that is.


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    The fog in my head cleared up.


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s rather unexpected. Why refuse?¡±


    ¡°I will fight on my own volition,¡± I said. ¡°I will be the one to choose where my men die. I will be the one to send them to war. And it shall be for my sake that they will shed blood. And in so doing¡­ should the day of defeate, it shall be mine, all mine.¡±


    The goddess of the underworld (Altesia) quietly looked at me. As usual, I had no idea what she was thinking.


    ¡°I am fighting my own battle. To cling to you is to ept my own defeat.¡±


    That¡¯s why I have no intention of clinging to a goddess.


    ¡°¡­Obstinate, huh?¡±


    The goddess wryly smiled, and I smiled a bold smile in return.


    ¡°You gambled on me, so just shut up and watch! I won¡¯t lose.¡±


    When I mouthed those words, the goddess¡¯ face went nk. Then she burst out into a guffaw.


    ¡°Ahahaha, buhahahaha.¡±


    She held her tummy as sheughed out loud in front of me. She¡¯sughing again, but as usual, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so funny.


    ¡°Interesting¡­ as expected, you¡¯re really interesting,¡± smiled the goddess as she wiped the tears off her eyes.


    As she finally contained herughter to some extent, she pped her hands.


    At that, a gate appeared behind me.


    ¡°If you pass through that door, you¡¯ll be able to return to your own body.¡±


    Happily, I turned my back to theughing goddess.


    ¡°¡­Hey¡­¡± she said. ¡°At times like this, what do you guys say?¡± My back remained facing toward her as I replied.


    ¡°The old you¡­ the goddess of valor (the old you), what would she say?¡±


    Just for a little, I heard her gulp. ¡°¡­Show your courage,¡± she said. Nodding, I passed through the gate.


    The voice I heard¡­ although just a little, might¡¯ve been shaking.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Are you alright!?¡±


    When I opened my eyes, what first entered my ears was Gi Za¡¯s voice, who was unusually panicked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked. ¡°Where¡¯d your usualposure go?¡±


    When Gi Za saw me reply like that, grinning, he couldn¡¯t help but nod back, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Damn it, seriously. You¡¯re way too reckless I say. I think my life just got shorter just now¡­ Well thanks to you, the casualties have been minimized though.¡±


    I wanted to ask him whether he was always this sort of character or not, but I decided it was wiser not to.


    ¡°What happened to the orcs?¡± I asked as I raised my body.


    ¡°They withdrew as soon as you defeated the Orc King. Although it¡¯s also because Gi Gi sessfully lured the spear deer.¡±


    Last night, I ordered Gi Gi to take 15 goblins under him to go look for herds of speer deer to lure and crash against the horde of orcs. He took a lot more time than expected, but that can¡¯t be helped. After all, the only way he had to control the course of the herds was through the goblins¡¯ Overpowering Howl.


    It should be the first time for Gi Gi to use beasts too.


    But still he managed to aplish his task well.


    ¡°The damages?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The holes we¡¯ve dug around the vige are mostly no longer useable. The fences have also been pulled down. As for the damages to the troops: 20 goblins have been killed. But considering we managed to repulse that orc horde, it¡¯s actually quite small.¡±


    As Gi Za matter-of-factly reported the situation, I nodded.


    The damages we incurred were much, true. But in the end, the damage incurred wasn¡¯t fatal.


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. Go rest.¡± ¡°Also, speaking of Gi Ga¡°


    I began to stand when Gi Za began to speak again. But then at that moment, I felt the sensation of something eating at my guts.


    ¡°Oi!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The snake, Pitch ck (Verid), coiled around my right arm, throbbed.


    What I heard was the deep voice of a man.


    Show your courage, was it? ----What nostalgic words, huh, little brother?


    The voice came and left, leaving only those words.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    As you have broken through level 100, your [ss] will now change.


    Your [ss] will change from Duke to Lord.


    [Skill] > has risen to > [Skill] > has changed into >


    [Skill] > acquired.


    [Skill] > has levelled up.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Author¡¯s Note:


    The goddess that has changed her approach from brute force to a more roundabout way.


    The protagonist that¡¯s aware, but can¡¯t do anything about it. And the red snake that grows in power with each evolution Now, what will happen?

 Volume 1, Chapter 44: Mad God

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 44: Mad God</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 5


    [ss] Lord; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold > (Lv1) Gastra (Lv1) Cynthia (Lv1)


    [Abnormal Status] >


    Focusing my consciousness, I searched my own status.


    [Skill] > The strength of your followers will be raised. Charm toward those of the same tribe will also increase.


    [Skill] > When fighting with the leader of another horde, magic power 20% UP, damage received 20% UP, and in exchange, damage dealt 30% UP.


    The > has a good effect both for me and the horde.


    The charm part definitely means that it will now be easier for adherents to appear. Meaning, on top of my subordinates¡¯ strength being raised, I¡¯m also going to get more magic power. What more could I ask for?


    As for the > it can basically be summed up into a skill catered towards a short conclusive duel. It¡¯s a skill that kind of gives off a kill or be killed feeling.


    It is true though that if the respective leaders of two opposing hordes could finish their duel faster, less lives will be sacrified.


    It applies even for human opponents.


    After I finished checking my own status, I went to see how my subordinates were doing. I feel bad for Reshia, but I¡¯ll need to have her work for a bit.


    As I thought that to myself, I walked.


    I stopped moving for a moment to view the vige that had managed to pass the night.


    ¡°Horrible¡­¡± I muttered.


    I have heard Gi Za¡¯s report, but I still can¡¯t help but be surprised seeing the damages with my own two eyes. But on the bright side, the threat from the west has beenpletely dispersed.


    With the threats from the west gone, the only thing left to threaten the survival of the goblins are the wild orcs and the spontaneous giant spiders. There won¡¯t be any more raids to the vige; a fact worthy of celebration.


    Having a safe ce to run to when things go south is really assuring. It makes it easier on the heart when going out to hunt.


    We paid a price for it, now I must make something out of it.


    As I forcibly made myself agree with that line of thought, I continued to check on the vige¡¯s situation.


    ¡°King.¡±


    What called me was a blue skinned goblin.


    ¡°Lord Gi Go has evolved.¡±


    Kneeling before me, it was the former leader of the vige, Gi Gu.


    In the previous battle, I had him takemand as my right-hand man. And naturally, being the former leader of the vige, he was able to do a good job. He is a noble ss goblin, the highest ss next to me.


    ¡°There are also others who have evolved into a rare ss. Would you like to see them?¡± he asked.


    They¡¯re what we received in exchange for 20 goblin lives. I have to go and see them.


    ¡°Report,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°As you will,¡± Gi Gu replied.


    Summarizing Gi Gu¡¯s report, the one who evolved into the noble ss is the samuraish Gi Go. While the number of goblins that have sessfully evolved into a rare ss is 6.


    I¡¯ll have to think of a name. What a pain¡­


    ¡°What are your instructions regarding the newly evolved goblins?¡±


    Right¡­ It¡¯ll probably be fine to go and see them together. Besides, I need to properly check up on them. I also have to think how I¡¯m going to make use of them.


    ¡°Call Gi Go,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°And¡­¡± he seemed to want to say something more. ¡°Is there still something?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    After sending off Gi Gu, I continued to go around the vige.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    After a short wait when I got back to my house, Gi Go came.


    I took a peek at Gi Go¡¯s status.


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 1


    [ss] Noble; Sub Leader


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Sword God (Ra Baruza) [Attributes] None


    His swordsmanship skill is quite high. If it¡¯s this high while he¡¯s still a noble ss, then won¡¯t he surpass me once he goes up another ss?


    > will cause his growth to take some time, but in exchange, he¡¯ll get more bonuses once he evolves up.


    > will keep his opponent¡¯s critical rate in check. Enemy critical rate reduced by 30%. Moreover, when fighting at the frontlines, physical strength 10% UP, agility 10% UP, and damage received 20% DOWN.


    > will increase his charm toward fellow goblins by 20%.


    > is the same as Gi Ga.


    And then, the one that I¡¯m most interest in, his [Divine Protection]. It¡¯s my first time seeing a goblin other than me be blessed with a divine protection. His divine protectiones from the Sword God (Ra Baruza).


    [Divine Protection] Sword God (Ra Baruza). Reinforces the growth of one¡¯s swordsmanship. If the receiver of this divine protection can


    reach Swordsmanship A+, then usage of the [Skill] > will be possible.


    Using a weapon other than a sword will cause the receive to lose the divine protection.


    After seeing Gi Go¡¯s status, I began thinking of a way to make the most of it.


    Gi Gu also received the ¡®Sub Leader¡¯ title when he evolved into a noble ss, but the impression Gi Go gives off is different.


    Gi Gu is the type to lead the other goblins with skill, whereas, Gi Go is the type to lead others through his charms. Gi Gu¡¯s way is more refined, but there are many amongst the faction of Gi Go who admire him.


    Regarding the > skill, I can make the most out of it as long as I have Gi Go fight in the frontlines all the time. The skill will also keep his opponent¡¯s criticals in check, so losing to a weaker opponent would be unlikely. He¡¯ll alsost longer against stronger opponents.


    Right¡­ If I¡¯m going to make the most of him, it¡¯s got be the frontlines.


    ¡°Gi Go, you did a wonderful job in our battle this time. As reward, I grant you this sword.¡±


    I picked a sword out of the piles of loot we looted from the orcs, and then I handed it to Gi Go.


    ¡°Please excuse this one, but¡­¡±


    As he continued to kneel down with his head down, Gi Go shook his head.


    ¡°I would prefer a curved sword rather than a straight one.¡±


    Well, that slipped through.


    ¡°My bad. Right¡­ The Sword God (Ra Bazura) is watching over you after all.¡±


    Then in that case, I should give him the same type of weapon.


    He did receive the divine protection from polishing his technique with the curved sword to this extent. So, I guess it¡¯s not strange at all that he might not want to use a different weapon even if it is also a sword.


    Well, as for me, I would hate it if he lost his [Divine Protection] after finally seeing another goblin receive one.


    Picking out a curved sword that¡¯s still in good condition from the heaps of loots, I bestowed it upon Gi Go.


    ¡°I gratefully ept!¡±


    As Gi Go happily epted the curved sword, the surviving, stubborn old goblin ordered for the next goblin toe in. This time it was a rare ss.


    ¡°The next goblin has defeated three orcs despite being only a goblin.¡±


    Three orcs?


    Impossible.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    The goblin that entered was a rare ss goblin that was a size bigger than Gi Go and Gi Gu.


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 1 [ss] Rare


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Mad God (Zu Oru) [Attributes] None


    If I recall correctly, this should be a goblin that was born after I became chief.


    But the face of this goblins ispletely different from before the fight. The once peaceful face has gone, wounded by war, and reced by this face that doesn¡¯t have a drop of charm to it. His gaze is twisted by hatred, shooting strongly against even me as if I¡¯m considered an enemy.


    Focusing my consciousness, I delved into the goblin¡¯s skill further.


    > aim at the target¡¯s vital point.


    > Due to receiving the divine protection of the Mad God (Zu Oru), it will no longer be possible to use any skills. But in exchange, physical strength 40% UP, agility 40% UP, and damage received reduced by 40%. Status abnormalities will also be lifted.


    Isn¡¯t this divine protection too strong?


    Even without checking it with my own divine protection, I know that divine protections generally give some power in exchange for some side effects. In Gi Go¡¯s case, he yearns for curved swords so much that he would even go against my will. In Reshia¡¯s case, her body will sometimes be taken over her goddess¡­ and so on.


    Hmm¡­ I wonder if this goblin is having his mind influenced by the god who gave him his divine protection.


    As I felt sympathy for him due to the simrity of our circumstances, I asked him a few questions, and then just as I was about to give him a name¡­


    ¡°Chief, please¡­ let me hunt¡­ Please¡­ together.¡±


    Even without activating the Red Snake¡¯s Eye, I know full well that the > has already been activated. But as for whether he activated it, or it was activated, I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    If I leave this goblin like this, he¡¯ll be a danger to the horde.


    I¡¯ll have to save him.


    After all, I¡¯ve finally gathered some good men. It¡¯d be a shame to lose them right under my nose.


    ¡°We¡¯ll end here. The rest¡­ I¡¯ll deal with tomorrow.¡±


    As I dered that to the old goblin, I went out to the forest with the goblin that has been consumed by the Mad God.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Gi Ga¡¯s fate will be revealed next chapter.

 Volume 1, Chapter 45: Sacrifice

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 45: Sacrifice</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 5


    [ss] Lord; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold > (Lv1) Gastra (Lv1) Cynthia (Lv1)


    [Abnormal Status] >


    After having walked some distance from the vige into the forest.


    ¡°Here¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I confronted the goblin rare that¡¯s been enthralled by the Mad God (Zu Oru).


    ¡°Ah, Ah, chief¡­¡±


    The eyes before me swayed back and forth between various negative emotions. That jumble of emotions revolved around hostility.


    ¡°Mad God, I do not know why you have taken a liking to this goblin, but I won¡¯t let you do as you please!¡±


    ¡°Gu. GU, GUuuVRv uAuuuV!¡±


    Drool slobbered out of the goblin¡¯s mouth as his eyes turned into two dots.


    The goblin¡¯s body recent wounds gushed opened, causing blood to stter and his body to convulse.


    Mad God.


    ording to Reshia, the Mad God is a god born during war. Originally, he was apassionate god, but after having his friend fall in battle, the gravity of the sorrow he felt broke him, and he turned into a Mad God.


    ¡°A A, Ah chief, ¡­W-Why?¡±


    The goblin¡¯s mind continued to be eroded by the Mad God, but it seemed to want to say something to me.


    ¡°LORD GIGIGI GAaaA HAsssSs!¡±


    Gi Ga has¡­?


    But then the pressure finally proved too great for the goblin, and the goblin swung his fist.


    ¡°AaaA aaA!¡±


    That fist driven only by emotion tore the air.


    But I couldn¡¯t just leave what his saying alone.


    ¡°What happened to Gi Ga!?¡±


    I dodged the descending fist.


    ¡°WHy DIddD YoUu!?¡±


    The descending fist crushed even the ground, brying into it.


    ¡°AaaA Aa AaAAA!¡±


    With his fist still bured into the ground, the goblin shed his sharp fangs as he tried to bite the back of my neck.


    What happened to Gi Ga!?


    A moment after nking out, I suddenly remembered the voice that called out to me while I was fighting the Orc King.


    That voice was Gi Ga¡¯s, wasn¡¯t it?


    The worst possibility shed through the back of my mind.


    Then while I was nked out, thinking to myself, the fist enthralled by the Mad Godnded itself into me. My brain, shaken, I was sent fling away.


    I know he¡¯s borrowing the power of the Mad God, but who would¡¯ve thought that he would be this strong?


    That power that could cross over two ss differences made me wonder of its possible applications.


    But!


    ¡°GIGIGIiiiGii!¡±


    I held back the goblin¡¯s fists. I can hear the sound of his teeth grinding. I suppose it¡¯s expected of a mad man.


    ¡°What happened to Gi Ga!?¡±


    Gradually, I pushed back the goblin¡¯s fists.


    ¡°AaaA aaA!¡±


    As the goblin¡¯s fists were pushed back, the goblin swung his own head wildly in an attempt head-butt it into me. I lightly clicked my tongue.


    I could only me the shallowness of my own foresight.


    If this goblin were an actual enemy, he wouldn¡¯t pose a problem for me. But as I don¡¯t want to hurt him, the battle is quite troublesome.


    Strength and agility empowered by the Mad God. A maddened goblin that only recklessly wishes to crush the enemy before him. To make things worse, I can¡¯t focus because of Gi Ga.


    The goblin¡¯s fist filled my vision.


    ---Not good!


    Because I couldn¡¯t concentrate, I left an opening. And the arms that were being held down by me hit me.


    That attack was far heavier than I¡¯d expected it to be, and I ended up letting go.


    ¡°Tch¡±


    ¡°AagaAaA A aaA!¡±


    Putting this guy downes first.


    The goblin was exactly like a maddened beast with his limbs on all fours as he stared at me.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Forgive me.¡±


    I¡¯m well aware that the goblin¡¯s gathering strength in his limbs, so I took advantage of that opening and activated >.


    ¡°GURUuuAAaA!¡±


    But it had no effect on the goblin that had activated >. But I knew that.


    The mad dog of a goblin wouldn¡¯t remain quiet after hearing that overpowering howl, and just as expected,


    ¡°GIGIGUuAAAaA!¡±


    A howl that strained even his own soul bellowed as the goblin pounced toward me.


    With as little movements as possible, I dodged that atta ck by sidestepping to the side. Then I struck the back of the goblin¡¯s neck with full intention of breaking it.


    I had taken the 40% damage reduction form > into ount with this attack, but if I were to make even the slightest mistake, this attack would undoubtedly leave a fatal wound.


    This fearful attack¡­ no, rather than to the goblin, this attack might be actually scarier to me.


    But fortunately, the attack I let loose sessfully knocked the goblin¡¯s consciousness away.


    Carrying the goblin¡¯s body up, I ran back to the vige.


    The worst possible situation shed through the back of my mind.


    Gi Ga, please be safe!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    After the war, I had left a building to Reshia to use for healing the wounded. I entered that building with the goblin in my arms.


    What I saw left me speechless.


    ¡°Gi Ga¡­¡±


    At those muttered words, Gi Ga opened his eyes. His right arm was missing from his right shoulder. His left leg was also gone from his left knee which was dressed in bandages stained in blue blood.


    ¡°Chief¡­ are you well?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m alright! I¡¯m alright thanks to you!¡±


    As Iy the goblin in my arms, I rushed up to Gi Ga¡¯s side. The other goblins also opened their eyes, and they looked at me, but I couldn¡¯t say anything back to them.


    ¡°Then¡­ that¡¯s good.¡±


    Relieved at my words, Gi Ga closed his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Right¡­ From now on too, continue to work for me! This isn¡¯t the ce for you to die.¡±


    Gi Ga smiled, but only one side of his cheeks rose.


    ¡°Chief¡­ how strict.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course. The enemies that we will face from now on will only grow stronger and more numerous. If at that time you¡¯re not around, then who will protect me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy, chief. To hear those words.¡±


    Quietly, I nodded.


    ¡°Chief, please¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Please congratte these men as well.¡±


    At the other end of his line of sight were the goblins who were looking toward us.


    ¡°Right, of course. Of course.¡±


    With my shaking legs, I stood up, and I went to each of the goblins.


    Some had lost their legs. Some had lost their arms. Some had taken a hit to their head, making it a wonder how they were still alive. I walked to each and every one of those goblins. And then as I looked


    them in the eye, I patted them on their shoulder, and I thanked them for their service.


    Then I went to Gi Ga again.


    ¡°Gi Ga, live,¡± I ordered him. ¡°You have to.¡± ¡°But my body is¡­¡±


    ¡®Can no longer fight¡¯ is what he seemed to say as he struck his own shoulder.


    ¡°I will think of a way. So¡­ stand with me once more, and fight with me!¡±


    ¡°Chief¡­¡±


    As I said that, I left the building.


    ¡°¡­Well? Was that leg hopeless?¡± I inquired Reshia when I went out.


    She must¡¯ve been trying to be considerate as she leaned her back to the wall while she looked up to the sky.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I can¡¯tpensate for the loss of a limb.¡± ¡°I see.¡±


    Having heard only that, I left.


    The fire that zed within my chest could not be quelled.


    So I ran. I ran and ran. All the way from the vige to theke.


    As I neared it, I yelled.


    ¡°GUuuOAOOOAaAaAA!!¡±


    I want to spit out my soul!


    He can¡¯t fight! He can¡¯t fight anymore! The warrior who lives to fight can no longer fight!


    I want to scream! I want to howl, and spit out this anguish!


    Reshia can¡¯t restore limbs. Even if she uses her power it¡¯s impossible! Of course, I thought of it.


    And I was supposed to have been prepared for it too! But¡­ somewhere sometime, I turned my face away.


    Intoxicated by the heat of battle, drunk in the fervor of defeating a worthy adversary, I failed to think of the result.


    If I had only thought of it for a little, then I would have understood¡­ What it meant to sacrifice¡­


    And its weight¡­


    I¡­ I¡­


    The one who took his limbs away was me!


    I didn¡¯t understand it! I didn¡¯t understand it at all!


    The weight of 20 goblins¡¯ lives!


    I can¡¯t waste it. No, I can¡¯t waste their sacrifices.


    So I mustn¡¯t forget. I must never allow myself to forget this pain! I will not run! I will not run away from this pain!


    And I will definitely¡­ definitely be the king! ¡°RUuuAARURURUAAaAA!¡±


    Facing toward the calmke, I howled.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    He might not have been the protagonist, but I didn¡¯t let him die yet. Sorry if I misled some people with my suggestive words. ??

 Volume 1, Chapter 46: Pursuit

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 46: Pursuit</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 5


    [ss] Lord; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold > (Lv1) Gastra (Lv1) Cynthia (Lv1)


    [Abnormal Status] >


    Reflected on the surface of the mirror was a figure with gray skin, and golden eyes like those of a snake. The mane extending from the head to the back was ck, and the body was slightly bigger than that of the duke ss. The figure was just barely small enough to pass for a big human.


    On the right arm was Pitch ck (Verid). The area he was coiled around was now a little bigger than before. As for the figure¡¯s face, it hadn¡¯t changed much. It had the same banality as that of the reptiles. Then from the head could be seen three horns growing. Two were wrenched, while the other reached for the sky. But what was most surprising was the tail that had now grown. When I tried touching my skin, I noticed that some body hair had grown.


    I could move my tail at will. As for how it feels, it¡¯s difficult to put to words. After all, it¡¯s something I didn¡¯t have as a human. If I were to


    give an illustration, it would be somewhat simr to having an extra leg by the tailbone.


    I continued to swing my tail, trying to understand the sensation. It seems I¡¯m not able to swing my tail as fiercly as the kobolds can.


    Exactly where is my evolution headed, I wonder.


    With my feelings renewed, I went over to theke, and took a good look at my own reflection. Unfortunately, I could only tilt my head when I saw my reflected face.


    If this is the hobby of that goddess, then I say¡­ she has no taste.


    My face had few wrinkles on it, and was even smooth like that of a human¡¯s. But undoubtedly, it was still definitely a goblin. If you add the mane and the tail on top of that, then I¡¯m no longer a goblin, but a beast.


    It¡¯s hard toe to terms with it.


    Still¡­ Reshia and the other goblins didn¡¯t flinch when they saw this appearance.


    If so, then this is undoubtedly me. If anything, I¡¯m more surprised about their reactions.


    Normally, when someone changes this much, you¡¯d wonder who it is when you first see them.


    Well¡­ I did grow some body hair, so I guess it¡¯s something to be happy about.


    I¡¯m a bit closer to mammals now instead of the previous reptiles.


    Well then¡­


    Let¡¯s leave the discussion on this figure that I don¡¯t want to see.


    When I saw how fiendish myughter was when reflected on theke, for a moment, I thought my heart would stop.


    I¡¯m surprised the others can take this without batting an eyelid.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    When I got back to the vige, I went back to the king¡¯s house to receive the report, and fully understand the current state of the horde. At the same time, I also took the opportunity to see the status of the goblin rares.


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t push myself, and just do it tomorrow. But unfortunately, there¡¯s not much time left.


    ¡°The next goblin is a druid.¡±


    The goblin that entered looked exactly like a human. It was a druid.


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 1 [ss] Druid


    [Possessed Skills] > >


    [Divine Protection] Water God (Iren) [Attributes] Water


    Come to think of it, this is the first time I¡¯m seeing the status of a druid with the >.


    Hmm¡­?


    So the [ss] isn¡¯t rare, but druid?


    So if they were to promote up a ss, they¡¯ll stop being druids.


    I¡¯ll be looking forward to Gi Za¡¯s next evolution then. I might see a new kind of goblin.


    ¡°I name you Gi Zo.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, chief. I am most grateful.¡±


    So he really can speak smoothly. It seems Gi Za isn¡¯t an exception.


    Gi Za might be a good sessor to leave the vige to.


    If I were to leave everything to him right at the start, disputes might happen. So I should instead gather some trusted ones first to leave everything to, and have him gather experience


    that way.


    After I sent the goblin off, the old goblin¡¯s voice came.


    ¡°Continuing¡­ The next goblin is a student of the spear under Lord Gi Ga.¡±


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 1 [ss] Rare


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] None [Attributes] None


    >pensates for one¡¯s spear technique, raising it up a level.


    > allows one to move for a short moment after receiving enough damage to die.


    As expected from Gi Ga¡¯s faction, they are well-versed in the way of the spear. If I were to fight his men with only the spear, I probably won¡¯t be able to win.


    ¡°I name you Gi Da.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±


    You really can¡¯t expect goblin rare¡¯s to be able to speak well.


    Not that it¡¯s inconvenient or anything.


    The goblin enthralled by the Mad God was also promoted to the rare ss. All these goblin rares being born from Gi Ga¡¯s faction is undoubtedly a testament to the fierceness of the battle they were thrown into.


    But at this rate, will his faction end up dissolving?


    No, in fact, I should probably have it dissolve as soon as possible.


    How about if I have him teach the newly born goblins and the injured ones?


    It might be worth trying out.


    ¡°The next goblin is from Lord Gi Gu¡¯s faction.¡±


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 1 [ss] Rare


    [Possessed Skills] > > > >


    > allows one to see the opponent¡¯s weakness. > makes it easier to perform coordinated attacks.


    A skill with simr effects to my Eyes of the Blue Snake, and a skill that makes coordination easier. As expected of Gi Gu¡¯s faction.


    ¡°I name you Gi Dji.¡± ¡°Understood.¡±


    Aside from those, there was also Gi De who learned the Beast Warrior skill. And the wind using druid that I named Gi Do.


    These goblins will be the ones to be the horde¡¯s new strength, and will lead the goblins.


    If there¡¯re any problems¡­ there¡¯s nothing else except of that goblin rare that was enthralled by the Mad God.


    I want do something about the issue, but¡­


    But right now, I have to prioritize giving orders to my other subordinates.


    The war didn¡¯t only leave damages to the buildings and to the people.


    There¡¯s also the countless corpses of orcs buried in the holes we dug around the vige.


    As we won the battle, it¡¯s up to us to do something about that putrid smell emanating from those holes.


    I¡¯ve never seen an undead, but it would be a problem if those corpses were to turn into one. It¡¯ll also be bad for our mental health.


    ¡°Gi Gi and Gi Ji have arrived.¡±


    At the old goblin¡¯s words, I raised my head.


    ¡°Good work,¡± I said.


    The two goblins kneeled before me. The ones who were called were the beast warrior, Gi Gi, and the stealthy one, Gi Ji.


    ¡°I want you two to follow the trail of the orcs,¡± I dered as the two goblin rares raised their heads.


    ¡°Understood,¡± they nodded.


    ¡°Go as soon as you¡¯re ready,¡± I said.


    After I sent the two goblins off, I called for the former leader of the vige, Gi Gu.


    ¡°Gi Gu, I¡¯ll leave the protection of the vige to you. While I¡¯m gone, do not allow the hunts to be dyed. And at the same time, you are to continue the vige¡¯s repairs.¡±


    ¡°By your will.¡±


    Then quietly, I whispered right into Gi Gu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Also, please take care of Gi Ga.¡±


    Filled with sympathy, Gi Ga bowed his head deeper than ever.


    ¡°By your will!¡± he eximed. ¡°Good. Now, go!¡± Imanded.


    He is a noble ss, and at the same time, he even has the Sub Leader title. So he should be able to do the job well.


    As I dismissed Gi Gu, I called over the druid, Gi Za, and the receiver of the blessing of the Sword God (Ra Baruza), Gi Go.


    ¡°Tomorrow, both of you shall lead your own troops, and pursue the orcs,¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you sane?¡± asked Gi Za as he paid careful attention to my response.


    To that, I nodded.


    ¡°The repairs of the viges are still far frompletion, and we haven¡¯t grasped our own foothold¡­ and yet you¡¯re saying we are to pursue the orcs?¡± asked Gi Za.


    ¡°Yes. If we don¡¯t chase them now, the orcs will recover strength, and


    eventuallye back. At that time, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± ¡°¡­So it¡¯s a gamble then.¡±


    While the threat from the west is gone, we should pursue the orcs, and push on toward the west.


    And because of the quickness of this attack, the vige will truly be released from the grasp of the orcs.


    ¡°This time too¡­ The one who shall prevail will be I,¡± I dered. ¡°Very well, King. I shall follow you,¡± replied Gi Za as he turned on his heel.


    ¡°As the kingmands,¡± simplyplied Gi Go.


    And so, Gi Go and Gi Za left to prepare for the pursuit.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    From the newly evolved rare goblins, I left water maniptor, Gi Zo, along with Gi Gu to protect the vige. I also left Gi De who learned the Beast Warrrior skill to keep upmunication with the kobolds.


    It might be a bit abrupt for Gi De, but I had his tamed dogs remember the smell of the kobolds, and then as I gave him some meat to bring, I immediately sent him off.


    This is the so-called ¡°line-up¡±.


    As for the rest of the goblin rares such as the wind user, Gi Do, the Wide-Open Eyed, Gi Dji, and the spear user, Gi Da. I had them join the pursuit squads.


    The next day, with Mattis¡¯ preservatives in stock, we began our pursuit.


    In our ranks were 1 noble ss goblin, four goblin rares, and 30 normal goblins. I had them form three-man cells, and then I had the higher ss goblins lead two group each.


    In addition to these, there¡¯s also the beast warrior, Gi Gi, and the stealthy Gi Ji who had gone ahead with a group of normal goblins under them each which totals to six normal goblins.


    Then back in the vige, the number of goblins defending, without taking Gi Ga and the injured ones into the calction, is 38. Of course, I also removed the pregnant female goblisn, thervae, and the old goblins.


    I want to put an end to this battle as soon as possible.


    As we were about to set off, a rare ss goblin neared us.


    ¡°Chief,¡± he said.


    The goblin whose head was scraping the ground is none other than the goblin that had received the divine protection of the Mad God that I had fought with yesterday.


    ¡°Please, King. Let mee with you in this expedition as well.¡±


    It certainly might be better to have him somewhere I can observe rather than somewhere far away.


    ¡°¡­Alright. Go make your preparations.¡±


    I immediately came up with a name to this subordinate of Gi Ga¡¯s.


    ¡°I name you Gi Zu,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you. I happily receive it.¡±


    As he generously nodded, I made way for the west.


    Note: Gi Dji is actually just Gi Ji with a long Ji sound with a different character. But just Jii is kind of confusing, so I¡¯m calling the goblin Dji instead.

 Volume 1, Chapter 47: Timid Bui

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 47: Timid Bui</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 5


    [ss] Lord; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold > (Lv1) Gastra (Lv1) Cynthia (Lv1)


    [Abnormal Status] >


    As we exterminated the lizard doubles, the giant ants, and the pickle snaps that were in our way, we headed west.


    ¡°Have you grasped the trail of the orcs?¡± I asked.


    The druid Gi Za nodded to my inquiry.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied.


    Gi Za and the newly evolved Druid, the wind user, Gi Do, were positioned within the center of the magic-using goblins that were at the center of the army formation.


    Moving in front were the wide-opened eye, Gi Jii, and the receiver of the divine protection of the Sword God (Ra Baruza), Gi Go. The next highest ss to me is the noble ss Gi Go, so I¡¯m having the goblins from Gi Gu¡¯s faction that specialize in coordination follow him to support him.


    Substituting for Gi Ga who couldn¡¯t move due to his injuries, is the spear-specialist, Gi Da. Positioned in the back are he and the one who received the divine protection of the Mad God (Zu Oru), Gi Zu.


    The ones who I sent a day ahead are the beast warrior, Gi Gi, and the stealthy Gi Ji. It¡¯s thanks to intermittentmunication with them that we are able to follow the orcs¡¯ trails.


    ¡°King, a messenger from Lord Gi Gi has arrived,¡± said Gi Za.


    What entered my vision was the figure of a dog big enough to tower over the goblins, running through the meadows.


    As I nodded to Gi Za¡¯s words, I ordered the army following from behind to stop.


    ¡°Enemy, seems¡­ divided to two groups,¡± reported Gi Gi¡¯s subordinate, who could also control beasts, after he spoke with the dog.


    So they¡¯re separated into two groups¡­


    ¡°Do you know how many there are?¡± I asked.


    Gi Gi¡¯s goblin subordinate shook his head.


    ¡°The direction?¡±


    The goblin pointed toward the west and the north.


    Seeing that, I gave out my orders.


    ¡°Gi Go, take three groups under you, and meet the enemy in the north,¡± Imanded.


    ¡°Understood! Gi Jii, you¡¯reing with me,¡± said Gi Go.


    ¡°Yes,¡± quickly nodded Gi Jii as he began to run with Gi Go and the others.


    If it¡¯s the noble ss Gi Go, then he should have enough strength to contest the orcs by himself. Moreover, with Gi Jii who specializes in coordinating with him, they should be able to manage even against 6 orcs.


    Of course, I¡¯ve also taken into my calctions psychological pressure they are receiving from the ones being chased.


    ¡°Gi Da, take the lead. Gi Zu, go protect the back. We¡¯re moving out!¡±


    I took a mouthful of jerky into my mouth, and bit it.


    With the tamed dog in lead, we chased after the orcs.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    It¡¯s been two days since we began pursuing the orcs. We quietly moved in the dead of the night.


    Eyes that work in the dark are really convenient. The darkness of the night is considered a natural enemy for humans, but sinceing to this world, it¡¯s be an ally.


    The path the orcs traversed was not aplicated forested path, but rather, a rtively open area. It¡¯s true that this path is faster, but this also means that the pursuers¡¯ attacks will be relentless.


    If they can run quickly, then we can also chase quickly.


    Moreover, they¡¯re carrying wounded orcs with them. We confirmed it in the meadows this afternoon. There are patches of blood here and there, so they¡¯re definitely carrying their wounded with them.


    I don¡¯t know how far they¡¯ve gotten by now, but I want to close the distance while we still have the upper hand. It would be pointless to attack when the ones tired are us after all.


    I looked around the surrounding area as I took a mouthful of my meat jerky. Then I followed the guide dog.


    Suddenly, at that moment, a pungent smell wafted to my nose, causing me to stop at my tracks. The dog ahead also stopped, and even began to groan.


    ¡°The smell of blood,¡± muttered Gi Za.


    I quietly nodded in affirmation.


    My eyes swam around, searching for any hints of presence. The smell must have been brought by the wind blowing from ahead.


    Which would mean¡­ We caught up?


    ¡°Gi Da, take your subordinates, and see what¡¯s ahead.¡±


    The spear-specialist Gi Da, who I had left the position of the vanguard to, slowly nodded his head, then he moved ahead. Although he was paying careful attention to his surroundings, he moved surprisingly fast.


    ¡°King, it¡¯s the corpse of an orc.¡±


    I neared the corpse while keeping my guard up. So this is the source of the smell?


    Looking at it carefully, I see there are scars all over the body. It¡¯s not hard to realize that this orc exhausted all of his strength here.


    ¡°So he exhausted himself here, huh?¡± I muttered to myself.


    I ordered Gi da and his men to deal with the corpse.


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re close. Can we catch up to them in a day?¡± asked the druid chief, Gi Za, as he took a peep at the corpse.


    ¡°If possible I wish to do just that. But¡­¡±


    If they were running to just one direction, then it would be fine. But I have to also consider the possibility of them lying in wait to ambush us. I can¡¯t let my guard down.


    The fact that they left behind a corpse means that they¡¯re being driven into a corner. They didn¡¯t have the luxury to hide the corpse.


    Or is it a trap? A trap to weaken our noses?


    I thought of that possibility as well, but I shook my head. No, there¡¯s no one left to lead the orcs, right? If there was, then I wouldn¡¯t have been left alone while I was on the verge of death.


    There¡¯s nothing to fear.


    We¡¯ll continue like this, and pursue the orcs.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Because they have been walking throughout the night, fatigue could now be seen amongst the goblins.


    But their efforts were appropriately rewarded. The stealthy Gi Ji had finally caught up to the orc horde.


    Right now, we are rendezvousing with Gi Ji, and will rest in the forest as we observe the orcs.


    The orc horde currently number 20.


    It¡¯s a lot bigger than what I had expected, but they are clearly exhausted. We continued to observe the orcs while being wary of the wind¡¯s direction.


    ¡°That orc has been controlling the orc since a while ago,¡± said Gi Ji as he pointed his fingers.


    On the other end of the direction he was pointing at was an orc that was a size smaller than the others.


    ¡°A¡­ child?¡± I asked.


    After thinking for a while, Gi Ji shook his head.


    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be that young. But that orc¡¯s definitely responsible for keeping the horde together.¡±


    The fastest way to win a fight between hordes is to finish off the head.


    As I narrowed my eyes, I took a peek at the orc horde again. There, I saw a bigger orc push away the smaller orc.


    ¡°They seem to be having some internal disputes,¡± Imented. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been like that for some time now,¡± responded Gi Ji.


    It must be dissatisfaction from being ordered around by someone with a physique clearly weaker than theirs. And right after suffering a defeat too.


    ¡°Tell me about the orc horde that split off from this one.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    While I listened to Gi Ji¡¯s report, the orcs continued to fight.


    Apparently, the horde that split off from this horde separated after fighting with the smaller orc.


    The one leading this horde is that smaller orc. It seems to want topletely retreat. Chances are it probably wants to retreat back home as soon as possible. And since it actually brought the weakened orcs with it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be tainted by thew of the jungle.


    In other words, it¡¯s an intellectual. Or at the very least, it¡¯s smarter than the bigger orc that pointlessly pushed it.


    From my fight with Gol Gol, I know that orcs can more or less talk.


    Up till now we haven¡¯t shared any conversations aside from with our Overpowering Howls, but if there are also intellectuals amongst them, then it should be possible to negotiate. If anything, it would mean that there¡¯s no need topletely exterminate the orcs. There¡¯s no reason to fuss over a few pebbles on my way to be the Goblin King after all.


    The restoration of the vige is also halfway done. I don¡¯t want to needlessly expose the goblins to danger.


    ¡°You will lose her, you know?¡±


    Altesia¡¯s words echoed within my mind.


    The human threating from the east. Rather than destroying the orcs, the danger lies in the east. I need to use everything I have in order to strengthen my weak pieces.


    As I was caught up within my thoughts, I saw the bigger orcs take five with it as they separated from the horde.


    ¡°What shall we do?¡± asked Gi Ji. ¡°Attack, of course,¡± I curtly replied.


    The corners of my mouth naturally rose up, forming a smile. If there is any question¡­ that would be: which to attack first.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    ¡°Master Bui¡­¡±


    As the gazes of my wounded brethren fell on me, I raised my fallen gaze up.


    ¡°Master Goi and the others have¡­¡±


    Their voices were all shaken up. In order to soothe their panic, I clearly replied.


    ¡°I had them fight the goblins as a separate horde.¡±


    It¡¯s clearly a lie, but even then, I mustn¡¯t show any weakness.


    I couldn¡¯t throw my wounded brethren away, and we spent so much time gathering ourrades. I don¡¯t think I made the wrong choice, but even then, I can¡¯t help but fear. It¡¯s almost as if the goblins chased after us right after we left.


    I ran away from the goblin vige after the death of Master Gol Gol with my wounded brethren in tow because I was scared.


    That Goblin King.


    Even though he had a small body like mine, the aura surrounding his body waspletely different.


    It was scary. Using a me-d great sword, a mere goblin actually exchanged blows with Master Go Gol¡­ and won.


    A heaven-earth revolving event or a bolt from the blues¡­ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what I should call it, but anyway, it was a shock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest a bit,¡± I said.


    Right.


    We should have also inflicted plenty of damage against the goblins. They shouldn¡¯t be able to chase after us right away.


    So it should be fine if we just rest here for a bit, and let everyone recover their strength.


    ¡°Alright,¡± responded the others.


    Seeing my brethren nod their head, I sat myself as well.


    My sword and spear are unusually heavy.


    It seemed like I could drop it at any time, so I left it on the ground.


    Master Gol Gol who appointed young and little me is no longer here.


    Goi, Gui and the others are all my seniors, so they refused to listen to my orders, and acted on their own.


    I know. I know that it¡¯s because I¡¯m not strong enough.


    I don¡¯t have the power to make them give in, that¡¯s why they left.


    Even the orcs here too. The only reason they¡¯re following my orders is because Master Gol Gol¡¯s influence is still lingering.


    I want power.


    At the very least, something like that of the Goblin King¡¯s.


    Suddenly, I heard a voice scream from the forest.


    My nose moved, and the smell of blood wafted to my nose. It¡¯s the blood of my brethren! The distance is¡­ no way. Why are there so many goblins nearby!? And these many too!?


    ¡°Everyone, stand up!¡±


    Flustered, I quickly wielded my shield and sword. But as I was about to set a route, I was shocked.


    Why are there goblins in front of us!?


    As I was thinking that, another scream bellowed out from behind.


    ¡°Goblin¡­!¡±


    They should have been a species weaker than us. But right now¡­ what stood in front was a goblin with tawny skin, a ck mane fluttering over its three horns, a vicious face, and a physique that was iparable to us¡­ it¡¯s him!


    The Goblin King who killed Master Gol Gol! He¡¯s chased after us!


    ¡°M-Master Bui¡±


    Someone called out to me.


    With my legs shaking, I walked toward the king of the goblins. His face was broadly grinning. It was vicious.


    Scary! Scary! Scary!!


    The subordinates behind the Goblin King threw something.


    ¡°Goi!?¡±


    Goi and the others who separated from the horde before had been dismembered and thrown at our feet.


    ¡°GURUuuuAAaA!¡±


    The howl of the goblins bellowed, sending chills up our backs, causing our feet to vigorously shake.


    Scary! Scary! Scary!


    This is even scarier than when there was a giant spider!!


    ¡°Orcs!¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s voice echoed.


    It¡¯s as if his great voice was shaking even the very piths of my stomach! Scary!


    ¡°I will give you a chance!¡±


    As I stood there in front of my brethren, I heard voices scream out from behind me again.


    Swallowed by the fear, and from a quick look at the surrounding area, I knew¡­ We were alreadypletely surrounded by the goblins.


    ¡°Fall under my lead! If you refuse, then you shall all die here!¡±


    We¡¯ll be eaten!


    Scary! Scary! Scary!!


    ¡°A, Ahh¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t talk straight.


    ¡°G-Give m-me time to t-talk with my b-brethren.¡±


    For a moment, I thought I felt the goblin¡¯s golden pupils sh.


    ¡°No! If you are the chief, then you must decide!¡±


    It¡¯s impossible!


    Unlike Master Gol Gol, I don¡¯t have the power to convince my brethren. The only reason I was able to bring everyone here is because of Master Gol Gol¡¯s influence.


    For someone like me to¡­


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Master Bui¡­¡±


    I turned my head to that shriek, and there, I saw my brethren all looking at me.


    That gaze of theirs that seemed to cling to me made me want to cry.


    I can¡¯t answer to your expectations! I¡¯m small. I¡¯m weak. I¡¯m a crybaby.


    That¡¯s why¡­ That¡¯s why this is the only choice I can make!


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    From the Goblin King¡¯s subordinate, I heard a voice that seemed to both be shocked and admiring.


    ¡°¡­ We will surrender, Goblin King.¡± ¡°I ept, Orc King.¡±


    Wrong. I¡¯m not the Orc King. That¡¯s a title only Master Gol Gol has.


    Someone like me is¡­ Someone like me could never be a king.


    But even as I thought that, I shook my head to the Goblin King¡¯s words.


    Orc King¡­


    Like this¡­ we became subordinated to the goblins.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Orc King Bui (Lv34) has been subordinated.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note: So they were able to take control of an orc tribe.


    I came to like Bui as I was writing the chapter.

 Volume 1, Chapter 48: The Messenger from the West

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 48: The Messenger from the West</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 5


    [ss] Lord; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold > (Lv1) Gastra (Lv1) Cynthia (Lv1) Orc King > (Lv36)


    [Abnormal Status] >


    When I got back to the vige, I had the orcs immigrate.


    I gave them Gi Za¡¯s old ce, the one situated by the root of the giant tree. The area surrounding it is a wastnd, so it¡¯s perfect for the orcs. After that, I made a simple agreement with that small frightened orc.


    I distributed different hunting grounds for the orcs and the goblins. I also gave instructions on how to deal with the humans should they enter the forest.


    This is how I separated the orcs from the goblin.


    There is ake northwest of the Great Heaven-Piercing Tree.


    So I permitted the orcs to live off of the north and east banks of theke there. This decision is something I made in order to create a breakwater for the humans entering.


    With this, there won¡¯t be any issues between the orcs and the goblins.


    Aside from me and the noble sses, the goblins don¡¯t have a way of resisting the orcs.


    But even if it weren¡¯t for that, I don¡¯t want unneeded conflict. That would only serve to benefit the threat from the east.


    ¡°Is it really alright with just this?¡± asked Bui.


    The small and frightened orc¡¯s words were unusually impressive. I¡¯ve always thought of orcs as brutes who always tried to solve everything with power, but it would seem there are also orcs such as this one.


    As Bui nodded quietly, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Being the Orc King seems to be hard, but I have no intention of taking care of him that much. At most, I just want him to stay clear of my way, and not be a threat to the humans.


    With this, the door to the west has finally opened before me.


    When I got back to the vige, the cleaning was mostly done. What¡¯s left was repairing the fences, but that¡¯ll take some time.


    I asked Gi Gu, who I had left the vige to in my absence, if anything happened while I was gone.


    ¡°A messenger came,¡± said Gi Gu. ¡°What?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°A messenger from the tribes. I asked him to wait.¡±


    The tribes? A messenger?


    Now where have I heard that before¡­


    ¡°From what tribe?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Please ask him yourself,¡± replied Gi Gu, not knowing either.


    While puzzled, I ended up having to meet with a messenger from some tribe.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The messenger that was made to wait at the king¡¯s house was apparently a goblin rare.


    But although he was a goblin he wass clearly different from the goblins that lived in this vige. If you were to ask what¡¯s different, well for starters, he¡¯s wearing clothes. He¡¯s dressed simply, but he has a belt fastened around his waist, and is even wearing a pair of shoes.


    But that¡¯s not all that stood out. Beside himy what was clearly a bow. Even though goblins are normally too clumsy with their hands, he¡¯s able to use a bow?


    The goblin sat quietly as he waited for me to take the seat of honor, then he spoke.


    ¡°Thank you for granting me an audience. I am a child of Gatsumi, Ra Gilmi of the Ganra Tribe of the four tribes,¡± dered the messenger.


    Fluent speech and a dignified manner. He gives off the impression that he¡¯s used to matters such as this.


    ¡°Let me hear why you¡¯vee,¡± I said.


    I looked down on the goblin as I implored him to speak.


    ¡°Leader of the eastern vige, please save Ganra,¡± requested the Gimli.


    His skin is no different from the other rare sses, yet his intellect is clearly above the rare ss. Is that because he¡¯s from one of the four tribes? Come to think of it, didn¡¯t he just call me the ruler of the east?


    How much truth is there in the words of this goblin from the west? I strained my eyes to find the answer to that.


    ¡°Of course, we will give you an appropriate reward. We are willing to give you a young elvendy as a reward.¡±


    So an elf has finally made an appearance. If I recall correctly, they should be situated at the back regions, so it shouldn¡¯t be easy to catch one. But then considering the goblin¡¯s reproduction, it¡¯s probably necessary to capture a female from some other species. To have another settlement like the vige we have here where the breeding is covered solely by the female goblins would undoubtedly require a powerful king.


    ¡°So what is it that you wish of me?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Please fight off one of the four tribes, Gaidga,¡± he replied. ¡°You are fighting with your fellow tribes?¡±


    Is the west that blessedpared to us here who¡¯re only able to barely acquire food for ourselves? But then again, there might also be threats of orcs, and perhaps even giant spiders deep in the forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, however, the truth is that a curse has been cast upon us four tribes.¡±


    ¡°A curse?¡±


    ¡°A curse since ancient times. A curse that dictates that the one we bow to will be the king who will lead the goblins.¡±


    Ho¡­


    ¡°I would like to help you, but this vige is currently under repair.¡±


    Gilmi opened his eyes wide upon hearing my words. It was as if what I said was out of his expectations. The goblin cast his eyes down as he seemingly began to ponder.


    ¡°Give me five days,¡± I said.


    Like a string that had been strung, Gilmi quickly looked back at me. As I nodded generously, Gilmi bowed his head deep enough to touch the ground.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Change the name?¡± asked Gi Za, puzzled.


    I lightly shook my head at the druid chief¡¯s, Gi Za¡¯s, questioning voice.


    ¡°To be more precise, I thought of giving another name,¡± I said. ¡°¡­Exactly what do you have in mind,¡± asked the old goblin.


    As I nodded, I answered the old goblin¡¯s inquiry.


    ¡°The vige has grown bigger. Until now I¡¯ve given simple names, but from here on we will be confronting the tribes.¡±


    My vague words left the two puzzled as they both tilted their heads.


    ¡°Why do we need more names when confronting the tribe?¡±


    At the old goblin¡¯s inquiry, I nodded and answered.


    ¡°What do you think when you hear, the child of Gatsumi, Ra Gilmi?¡± ¡°As expected of someone from the tribes¡­¡±


    When Gi Za heard the old goblin¡¯s simple answer, his eyes opened wide.


    ¡°S-So that¡¯s why.¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s face twisted into a smile. That mischievous smile of his doesn¡¯t lose out to me. His smile is plenty dark.


    Legitimate blood, a blood that can support a person. It doesn¡¯t matter whether one is a human or a goblin, there¡¯s a natural sense of respect for one who possesses that kind of blood.


    Even I couldn¡¯t believe my ears when I heard Gilmi name himself. Thinking about it now, I was honestly surprised that time.


    But if that¡¯s the case, then we too must y that card.


    Whenever one speaks of the tribes, there is an implication of pride in the olden blood.


    A lineage to be respected.


    If I were to say it myself, I think the lineage itself carries with it actual power.


    ¡°So what are you nning to do exactly? Are you going to give the new name to rare sses up?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll start handing it out from noble sses. First, I¡¯ll give Gi Ga one.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll call him.¡± ¡°Please.¡±


    Gi Ga can¡¯t walk, so I let Gi Za directly face him.


    Gi Ga came as he pierced his spear, then he sat like that on the ground. Then ce his one hand on the ground, he looked up to me.


    ¡°Gi Ga, I give you a new name,¡± I dered. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Gi Ga hesitated.


    ¡°Gi is the name of this vige. Ga is the name I gave you. Thanks to your achievements in this recent battle, I give you the right to a household. Thus, I grant you ast name.¡±


    ¡°A right to a house?¡±


    ¡°If you wish, I could give you a vige.¡±


    My words left everyone in shock, causing them all to look on wide- eyed.


    It¡¯s the proof of the weight of my trust. And I won¡¯t give ast name just to anyone, only those with enough strength will be worthy of one.


    As I exined, Gi Ga¡¯s body shook.


    ¡°King, am I unneeded?¡± asked Gi Ga.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. All I¡¯m giving you is the right. If you so wish, then you can continue to stay beside me,¡± I responded.


    But as proof of his honor and power, I will give him ast name.


    ¡°If at all possible, please let me serve under the king,¡± petitioned Gi Ga.


    ¡°I understand. But for the sake of rewarding you for the power you¡¯ve shown me, ept this name.¡±


    ¡°By your will.¡±


    ¡°From here on, you are Gi Ga Rax.¡± ¡°I gratefully ept.¡±


    In the same way, I named the others Gi Gu Verbena and Gi Go Amatsuki.


    ¡°By the way, King.¡±


    After I had dismissed the noble ss goblins from the King¡¯s House, Gi Za asked me a question.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you were to give me ast name, what would you give me?¡±


    At that moment, a sh of inspiration shot through my mind, and I answered him with a huge grin on my face.


    ¡°How about Gi Za Za?¡± I jokingly replied.


    It¡¯s based on the same naming sense he suggested when we were thinking of a name for the gray wolves.


    When said that to Gi Za, his face was visibly shocked as he went quiet.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ It¡¯s a joke. I¡¯ll leave the pleasure of thinking of a name for when you actually evolve.¡±


    ¡°Meanie king!¡±


    ¡°What? Even this is thanks to having a good teacher.¡±


    I thoroughly enjoyed myself in this rare time of peace.


    Author Note:


    An opened path.


    A new name.


    The return of the king is at hand.


    Gossips: A Pet¡¯s Sorrow


    [Specimen Name] Hasu [Race] Kobold [Level] 1


    [ss] High; Chief of the Pack


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > [Divine Protection] None


    [Attributes] None


    [Subordinates] Subordinated to Goblin Duke


    The master hasn¡¯t beeningtely.


    There¡¯s no end to my loneliness.


    He¡¯s not here! Not here! Not here! Not here! Why are you not here, stupid master!


    The red guy brings me meat, but the master¡¯s nowhere to be seen!


    I want the master to bring me meat!


    I¡¯ve been grooming myself everyday just so I could show my fur to master. Every day, I wake up, wash my face at theke, drink water, eat meat, and groom myself. Ever since Chi and the others started being able to bark, master stoppeding.


    Does master prefer Chi?


    ¡­No, no! Something like that should be impossible!


    My fur, my body, the angle of my tail¡­ no matter how you look at it, I¡¯m better!


    Sigh¡­ It¡¯s so boring.


    So let¡¯s eat for the meantime.


    I chased after the small, white, fluff, hopping before my eyes. Effort is needed to maintain a soft and glossy fur.


    I won¡¯t go to master myself.


    It¡¯s master¡¯s job to bring me food, and it¡¯s my right to let him touch my fur.


    That¡¯s why I won¡¯t go until masteres to bring food himself.


    But still¡­ I have to say¡­ this meat that this red guy¡¯s been bringing has gotten tastytely.


    I want to eat again¡­


    I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to eat as much as I want if I went over to master¡¯s?


    uuuU.


    I caught the white fluff with the ws I¡¯m so proud of.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Before I knew it, my legs had started walking toward master¡¯s ce.


    But as I did, I yed with the bones of the white fluff from before using my mouth.


    I wonder if he¡¯d call me vulgar if he saw me like this. But I don¡¯t care. The one who¡¯s at fault is master.


    If master had properly brought orc meat, then I wouldn¡¯t be eating something like the bones of that white fluff.


    Mn~ Still¡­ It sure is fun chewing on the bones with my sharp fangs.


    The taste seeping out of the bones is so delicious.


    ¡°Uu~¡±


    Before I knew it, I was humming.


    Ha, ¡­No good. No good.


    When I meet master, I need to make sure I properly show unsatisfied I am.


    That¡¯s why I need to bring the bone of this white thing, and t-throw¡­ actually it¡¯s not like I need to bring the bone that close to matter¡­ right?


    Then if I were to dig a hole, and put it there, master won¡¯t see it!


    Right! Let¡¯s bring the bone right underneath master!


    The green ones are the lowest in ranking.


    The rankingse after that.


    The blues one are a little amazing.


    But the most amazing of them all is the brown one who is my master.


    Of course, since I receive food from master, the next greatest one is me.


    There are also the two-legged thin ones, but I don¡¯t really get them.


    Those so-called humans sometimes enter the forest. I don¡¯t like them cause they like to bully us, but the humans over at master¡¯s ce gives us plenty of meat, so I like them.


    As I thought those things to myself, I walked until I neared a ce where I could smell master¡¯s scent.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    But what entered my ears was¡­


    The voice of my natural enemy!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The gray wolves are my natural enemies.


    That gray fur of theirs, and even though they were so small before, I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re now about half my size.


    Unfair!


    Master¡¯s definitely feeding them lots of meat!


    My ferocious howls have no effect on them either.


    Look, those two are actually slobbering with their tongues out, and wagging their tails vigorously, while staring at the white thing¡¯s bones in my mouth!


    I-I¡¯m not giving you any!!


    The two gray wolves surrounded me from both of my nks. Looks like they¡¯re about to charge!


    ¡°Kuu~n¡±


    I¡¯m not going to be tricked by that sweet voice of yours¡­


    But, at the same time, being attacked from both directions is dangerous! What should I do?


    Ahh¡­ What are you gonna do if you get your human-smell infested fur on me!?


    What are you gonna do if I get the itch!?


    Don¡¯t y with my clean tail using your forelegs!


    Don¡¯t thrust your nose at me!


    I know I smell good, but the only one allowed to touch this glossy fur is master!


    Eei!


    Take the white thing¡¯s bone!


    I threw the bone, the two grave wolves ran, and I left them in the dust.


    I¡¯ve gotten this far. It should only be a little longer till master.


    I¡¯m going toin to master about those two¡¯s bad behavior!


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    When that sound entered my ears, I couldn¡¯t help but look back.


    The two gray wolves were running at full speed!


    Ahh, master!!


    I¡¯m not good at running.


    There¡¯s an area surrounded by fences where there¡¯s a lot of low ranked goons. I passed underneath those guys through their feet as I looked for master.


    Master! Master! Where are you? I¡¯vee all this way, why won¡¯t you show yourself, master?


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    They¡¯re near!


    I can¡¯t shake off the wolves!


    I need to hurry up, and get on top of master¡¯sp now!


    Here! He¡¯s here!


    There¡¯s a two-legged thin one beside him, but I don¡¯t care.


    My special seat is free!


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Not good. They¡¯ve almost caught up to me.


    Master!


    Ah, our eyes met.


    What¡¯s with that troubled gaze!?


    Even I finally came out to meet you!


    If you¡¯re going to look at me like that, then I¡¯m going to go----


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    ----Never mind, please save me after all, master!!


    A magnificent jump to master! Followed by a splendidnding over the master¡¯sp.


    Splendidly executed if I say so myself. Something on this level¡­ surely the other two gray wolves wouldn¡¯t be able to copy it, right--


    !?


    Just as I was happily thinking that to myself, the two gray wolves came jumping at me.


    Uwa¡­ aaa¡­ wawawa!


    Master, do something!!


    ¡°Good grief¡­ What is it now?¡± grumbled the master as he caught the two gray wolves in mid-air.


    ¡­Whew. Do you see? The master is my ally! If you¡¯ve learned your lesson, then you better give me the respect I deserve!


    Finally¡­ I have arrived at my harbor.


    I rolled into a curl over my master¡¯sp.


    Fuu¡­ This is my time of bliss. One that others can¡¯t change.


    If only master would pet me while praising my fur, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to ask for anything more, but¡­ Expecting something like that form this master is a bit much.


    Sigh¡­ I truly am generous.


    ¡°Reshia, I¡¯m going to train, so I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    W-Wait a moment, master!


    Didn¡¯t I just arrive at my harbor!?


    As I was picked up, I was made to rest over the two-legged slender thing¡¯sp.


    ¡°Take care of it, alright.¡± ¡°Yes, dly.¡±


    W-What is this? What is this intimate atmosphere!?


    M-Master¡­ you c-couldn¡¯t possibly be¡­ cheating!?


    Even though you have someone like me, you actually dared to bother with a furless, tailless human!?


    Son of a b*tch!


    You know what I do to people like you? This!


    ¡°You seem to be in a bad mood today, huh, Hasu-san.¡± ¡°Uuu~!¡±


    Humans¡­ just like when they found me before, they look at you with a gaze like that of stone.


    I hate you! You took master away from me!


    Let me go! Let me go! Let go!


    My resistance, fruitless, she carried me in her arms. Now that¡¯s ite to this, I won¡¯t be able to resist anymore.


    ¡°I know, I know¡­ Let¡¯s quietly watch over your master¡¯s battle, alright?¡± We watched master fight as she held me in her arms.


    Ohh, how strong, master. The lesser ones are being thrown one after another.


    With my mood better, I didn¡¯t hesitate to curl into a ball over my hated love rival¡¯sp.


    Today was so tiring, too¡­ I guess I should just go to sleep like this.


    It would be great if I could y with master tomorrow.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    A shocking revtion! The kobold, Hasu, was actually female!


    To think the protagonist was actually too dense to realize it!

 Volume 1, Chapter 49: To the West

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 49: To the West</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 5


    [ss] Lord; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold > (Lv1) Gastra (Lv1) Cynthia (Lv1) Orc King > (Lv36)


    [Abnormal Status] >


    Cynthia and Gastra yed about with my tail that was like a toy for cats as I swung it.


    The two gray wolves, Cynthia and Gastra, have gotten bigger recently. They¡¯re about 50 centimeters long now. And although it¡¯s wrong, they¡¯re big enough to ride.


    Even their levels have risen too. They started at one, and now they¡¯re twenty.


    I can¡¯t let them act like babies forever.


    From time to time, when Hasu, the high kobold, would drop by, they¡¯d end up grappling with each other. But as it wasn¡¯t anything serious, just friendly rough y, I¡¯d just quietly watch over them.


    I guess if anything, they must¡¯ve been deciding the ranks. They are all simr dog-type races after all. I mean kobolds and wolves are all dogs after all, right?


    Anyway, it¡¯s been three days since the messenger came, and we¡¯ve been repairing the vige since.


    During that time, I ordered the orcs that are now living by the base of the great tree to the north to pick up the corpses here at the vige. They were a great help.


    Half of the pitfall traps we made have also be functional again. Moreover, 10% of the fences have also been repaired.


    We also began arge-scale acquisition of food resources. As we did, I ascertained the course we would be taking.


    The n is to leave the minimum number of goblins with the humans in the vige, while we head west. Once there, I n to turn Ganra¡¯s Vige into my base of operations as I attempt to have Gaidga and the other tribes under my rule.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t mention that part to the messenger.


    Ourst destination will be the acquisition of the Fortress of the Abyss, the home of the goblins. It is there where I will build my kingdom. Afterwards, I suppose I¡¯ll take with me the promising humans and the kobolds too.


    Once I put this n into action, the vige will be left unattended for a long time.


    At that time, the one to protect the humans will be¡­


    My gaze shifted toward the gray wolves that were ying with my tail. Cynthia was lying on her back, being yful as always, while


    Gastra seemed to have grown bored of ying, and was lying down, yawning.


    They¡¯re resembling the high kobold, Hasu, more and more. I won¡¯t say of what exactly, but I should be careful.


    ¡°Protect the hum-- No. Protect Reshia. Protect her well, alright?¡±


    I rubbed Gastra¡¯s small head as I spoke those words. And he barked back, saying, woof! Good. Although I don¡¯t really know whether he understood or not.


    In any case, I¡¯ll have to leave some rare ss goblins behind to manage the vige.


    The question is¡­ who should I leave behind?


    I could leave a noble ss, but then considering the humans, I should probably leave behind a druid.


    What a troubling question.


    ¡°King, did you call?¡± said Gi Za as he entered the house of the king. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something I want to ask you regarding the tribes,¡± I replied.


    With his hands folded and a robe over his body, he looked like a schr. I wonder why he¡¯s even a goblin.


    ¡°What is different from us, normal goblins, to those of the four tribes?¡± I continued.


    ¡°What¡¯s different, you say? Right¡­¡± as he pondered the question, he sat before me with his eyes closed. ¡°Right, I think I¡¯ve mentioned it before, but the four tribes are Gordob, Gaidga, Paradua, and Ganra. Each one of these tribes carry with them the blood of the goblin ancestors.¡±


    A story I¡¯ve heard before. Regardless, it¡¯s an introduction to their fighting style, so I kept it in my mind as I continued to listen.


    ¡°As for their features,¡± said Gi Za. ¡°Well it¡¯s different for each tribe.¡±


    That¡¯s precisely what I wanted to know. That is that these so-called tribes have turned themselves into factions of sort. With something like that, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they managed to attain a peculiar evolution path.


    Gi Za continued.


    ¡°The strongest amongst the four tribes is Gaidga, boasting superhuman strength, while the Paradua tribe manages the rider- beasts?¡±


    Rider-beasts?


    ¡°What are rider-beasts?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve never seen one, it might be hard to exin, but they¡¯re basically four legged beasts. The Paradua goblins ride them like Lord Gi Gi would one of his beasts.¡±


    So they¡¯re riders in other words.


    ¡°The Gordob Tribe excels at raising and using magical beasts. Then as for the Ganra Tribe, they¡¯re the most dexterous with their fingers amongst the tribes. Even amongst the tribes, they¡¯re the only ones who can craft and use bows. ¡°


    ¡°So the Gordob Tribe are all beast tamers then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually not that well informed either. How about asking that messenger instead?¡±


    That¡¯s difficult, but¡­ true. If needed, I should ask.


    In any case, it appears the four tribes have strength, mounts, bows, and beasts, huh?


    I want them.


    A frontline of powerful goblins. A mobile force of beast-riding goblins. Goblins that could fight from a distance. And goblins that possess special skills. If I could have all these, then building my kingdom won¡¯t remain just a dream.


    Finally, finally the pieces needed to fight the humans have gathered.


    All that¡¯s left is to acquire them. I must acquire them!


    And riding¡­ If¡­ if even normal goblins like us could fight on mount, then¡­ I would like to acquire that skill.


    If¡­ and this is hypothetical, but what if¡­ such a thing was possible¡­ then wouldn¡¯t it be possible for a goblin who has lost his legs to fight once more?


    ¡­


    Gi Ga Rax


    The corners of my mouth twisted into a smile.


    Wait for me.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Amongst the emotions that humans possess, empathy was the most uniquepared to the other races.


    Who knows whether it¡¯s affinity or not, but ever since the attack of the orcs, Lili hadn¡¯t had to help the other humans too much. The need for that had greatly decreased.


    ¡°Big sis,¡± called out Bern and Neumann who had a sword strapped around each of their waists.


    Lili couldn¡¯t help but pout in dissatisfaction when she heard their words.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop calling me, ¡®big sis¡¯!¡± she snapped. ¡°Ahh, sorry. I, uh, slipped,¡± said Bern as he scratched his head.


    Neumann could onlyugh at his friend¡¯s blunder.


    With Lili having saved them, 15 vigers all in all, these people naturally came to rely on her.


    Before, Lili had to be the one to meet with the goblins even for the pettiest of things, but ever since the orc attack, the people have gotten less timid.


    Bern and Neumann are the only ones among the vigers who know how to wield a sword. But the extent of their knowledge is only from the bare experience gained when they were conscripted in the past. The difference between them and Lili, who is an adventurer that makes a living through her sword, is like night and day.


    Because of that, despite Bern and Neumann both being older than Lili by five years, they greatly respected Lili¡¯s swordsmanship.


    ¡°How¡¯s Palone? And is Mill alright? He didn¡¯t get hurt from ying all the time did he?¡± asked Lili.


    Palone is Bern¡¯s wife. She¡¯s currently pregnant. As for Mill, that¡¯s Bern¡¯s oldest son. He¡¯s still a babe though. He¡¯s turning five this year.


    ¡°Nah, although we are expecting soon. Unfortunately, even if it¡¯s the second time already, there¡¯s not much a guy could do to help. As for Mill, well he¡¯s the same as always. Always ying with the goblin masters. I told him it¡¯s dangerous, but he just won¡¯t listen,¡± said Bern, clearly perplexed. His friend Neumann could only pat his shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯ll work out,¡± Neumann said.


    ¡°I hope it does, I hope it does¡­¡± said Bern back.


    Seeing the two like that, Lili narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Come to think of it, have you two gotten used to this vige?¡± she asked.


    It¡¯s been almost half a month since they came to this vige.


    ¡°¡­Well, we can¡¯t put our guard down, but it¡¯s not bad,¡± said Bern. ¡°They don¡¯t make us pay taxes like humans do. They also don¡¯t make us fight,¡± added Neumann.


    Apparently, the goblin king didn¡¯t have any intention of levying taxes. Lili¡¯s expectation of a wretched life where they were treated as ves waspletely off.


    The king was generous.


    His only demand was that they produce what he wants. That¡¯s all.


    What the king wanted was food and the methods of preserving it.


    Whenever she talked with the goblin king, Lili would mistake herself to be talking with royalty. An extraordinary one at that.


    The world outside the forest was in distress.


    Out there, chaos ran rampant with many of the chiefs in constant war with each other. And evil masters were like the grains of the sand, far too numerous to count.


    She knew how filthy humans were. It was precisely because of that that she could not understand the goblins.


    Defeating monsters wasmon sense.


    Monsters are creatures with no other way of life but evil.


    Or at least that¡¯s what it should have been. Yet these past days have been telling her that that mon sense¡¯ was nothing but a ¡®public stance¡¯.


    If so, then what should she do?


    She thought back to her respected employer.


    They have probably already sent out a group to retrieve Reshia.


    ¡°Saint¡± Reshia Fel Zeal.


    The Ivory Tower¡¯s youngest graduate. A prodigy. Zenobia¡¯s young follower. A cardinal candidate for the church. A woman blessed with power and authority regardless of her will.


    She doesn¡¯t know whether Reshia herself was aware, but Reshia¡¯s influence was one such that it was enough to move a nation.


    Right now is still fine.


    But once that goblin makes man his enemy¡­ where will Reshia turn?


    And Lili herself as well¡­ where would she go? She had to prepare herself.


    But just a little bit, she thought. She¡¯d like to keep living in this miracle-like peace.


    ¡°Woof!¡± barked Gastra as he swayed his tail.


    She carried him up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also gotten heavier,¡± she said.


    Who knew those fierce gray wolves could actually be this adorable?


    As she thought that, she quietly prayed.


    I wish this days would continue forever.


    As Gastra rubbed his cheeks on her, she sighed.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    As the evening wind gently caressed my cheeks, the bell crickets¡¯ song could be heard both near and far.


    Even though I have no sense for seasons, I can tell¡­ the seasons are changing.


    As I absentmindedly stared at the moon, I felt a presence near me.


    ¡°Moon-viewing?¡± asked Reshia.


    I only raised my tail in response.


    ¡°If you¡¯re thatzy, you¡¯ll be hated by women, you know?¡± she said. ¡°Unfortunately¡­ I¡¯m not fated to be with one,¡± I wryly smiled. ¡°Well, whatever. Can I sit next to you?¡±


    ¡°Do what you want. This vige will soon belong to you all.¡± ¡°Not yet, you mean. That¡¯s a bit wrong, right?¡±


    Well that¡¯s true.


    We absentmindedly watched the moon together.


    ¡°How¡¯s Gi Ga?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never treated goblins before, but his life should be fine.¡±


    His life¡­ huh?


    ¡°¡­Are you regretting?¡± she asked. ¡°Nah¡­ I¡¯m not.¡±


    If I¡¯m going to regret, then I wouldn¡¯t have thought to fight from the start.


    My resolve is justcking is all.


    The pain in this chest of mine is because I can¡¯te to terms with living on despite others sacrificing themselves for me.


    Something like that should have been obvious from the start. But I can¡¯t help but have my heart torn because of it.


    This way of living¡­ it¡¯s as if I¡¯m cursed, unable to live without hurting those close to me.


    But I have to endure¡­


    I have to endure, and move forward. Otherwise, there¡¯s no meaning to it.


    ¡°I wonder why you¡¯re so strong¡­ Anyone would cry if they were sad. Anyone would run when in pain. No one would scorn you for doing so. No one has that right,¡± said Reshia.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because I¡¯m a monster,¡± I said back. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive any weaknesses from myself. Strength¡­ Strength alone¡­ will I carve upon this world as proof of my life. Until then¡­ I won¡¯t shed any tears. And neither will I run.¡±


    Am I man? Or am I a monster?


    I have the memory and thoughts of man, but the body of an abnormal monster.


    I decided it then when I chose to live this life. I don¡¯t need the weakness of man.


    ¡°Even if someone were to stand before you?¡± asked Reshia. ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s right.¡±


    With her eyes cast down like that¡­ Reshia, what is she thinking?


    This wise girl who¡¯s praised as a saint, and bound by the chains of destiny¡­ what do you think?


    Of your destiny? Your life? Your will?


    ¡°I never wanted to be a saint,¡± she said. ¡°I want to run. I want to be just Reshia!¡±


    As she stood up on her knees, she faced toward me, and rested her hand on my chest.


    The sound of shattering entered my ears.


    ¡°With this there¡¯s nothing left to bind you¡­ You can even kill me if you want,¡± she said.


    As her eyes looked up, her gaze met with mine. Ardor filled her eyes and her cheeks stained with red.


    The breath she breathed woke up a force within me.


    ---I want to kill and eat this woman.


    ---I want to eat and vite and kill this woman! What are you hesitating for? Isn¡¯t she giving you her body!?


    As that force twisted my thoughts, I looked back at her.


    ¡°Then you should fight. Against Zenobia. Against man¡­ For that¡­ is the will of man.¡±


    When I recalled the calm expression of the healing goddess¡¯ upon seeing Reshia¡¯s face, I couldn¡¯t help but scowl.


    ¡°I said it, right?¡± said Reshia. ¡°No one¡¯s that strong. People are weak.¡±


    Her amethyst-like eyes, moistened and saddened¡­ they shot at me.


    ¡°Please kill me,¡± she said. ¡°If you don¡¯t, then one day¡­ I will surely kill you.¡±


    For that is my destiny, she muttered under that frightened, quivering voice of hers.


    ¡°I refuse,¡± I replied. ¡°You are only running away. If you are human, then show me the will befitting that of man!¡±


    ¡°King¡­¡± she said. ¡°How strict.¡±


    A sorrowful smile painted her lips.


    In turn, I could only caress her head.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I head west. When I return, I will return as the king of the goblins. Until then¡­ please take care of Gi Ga and the others.¡±


    I brushed off the dust as I stood up.


    ¡°¡­Ah,¡±


    I felt Reshia gaze at my back when I stood up, but I left without saying a word.


    I will be king.


    For the sake of those who¡¯ve sacrificed themselves¡­


    For the sake of those who will die from here on¡­


    Until then¡­ I shall seek no one.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    [Abnormal Status] Charm of the Saint released.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note:


    The protagonist didn¡¯t want to abandon the wounded, so Reshia had to stay behind.

 Volume 1, Chapter 50: The Princess of Ganra

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 50: The Princess of Ganra</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 5


    [ss] Lord; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold > (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King > (Lv36)


    On the day of departure, the one to guide as was the goblin messengering from the tribe¡¯s vige, Ra Gilmi. He appeared before us dressed like a human with a quiver over his back, and a small bow in his hands. He looked no different from a human hunter.


    Apanying that hunter from Ganra were the beast tamer, Gi Gi, and the stealthy Gi Ji.


    Their duty is to scout out any enemies ahead in cases of fighting until we reach the vige.


    The difficulty of theing battles will be decided by whether they would be able to scout the enemies ahead or not.


    In the main force are Gi Zu, the one who received the divine protection of the Mad God (Zu Oru), Gi Za, the chief of the druids, Gi Go Amatsuki, who received the divine protection of the Sword God (La Paruza), and Gi Do, the wind magician.


    It¡¯s the main force¡¯s duty to exterminate the enemies spotted by the advanced force.


    Making up the rear guard were Gi Gu Verbena, and as his subordinate, the wide-eyed Gi Jii.


    These two goblins are tasked with the duty of securing a way back from the tribe¡¯s vige to the Gi Vige.


    In the case someone tries to block away, it¡¯s also their duty to ensure that they¡¯re dead.


    As for the goblins that were left behind in the vige, there¡¯s the long armed Gi Ga Rax, the water magician Gi Zo, and the spearman, Gi Da. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to leave behind any of our already limited strength, but Gi Ga¡¯s body was far too injured to handle a fight. In order to support him, I had to leave behind the water magician, Gi Zo, and the spearman, Gi Da. I also had to leave behind the beast tamer, Gi De, in order to allowmunication with the kobolds.


    I left two sets of normal goblins each.


    Then I took forty-eight with me.


    Our forces may have also been worn out from the orc war, but there¡¯s also the food consumption to take into ount when moving such arge force. Moving 50 goblins doesn¡¯te cheap food-wise.


    It¡¯s because of that that I decided to use preserved food.


    If we were to hunt as we moved, we wouldn¡¯t be able to make much progress in a day. But if we focused our time solely on moving, we should be able to arrive at our destination quickly.


    ¡°Gi Ga, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    As Gi Ga held himself up with a spear in ce of a cane, he sent me off.


    ¡°The king too¡­ may you be safe.¡±


    With words of parting spoken, there was nothing left to say. I turned my back, and left the vige.


    I would only end up saying unnecessary things if I had stayed longer after all.


    ¡°March!¡± I ordered. with a voice that seemed to make even the forest shake.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    It¡¯s been three days since we passed through the orcs¡¯ turf.


    Since then the monsters we faced along the way have changed a great deal.


    As we approached the mountain range that separated the vast heavens and the boundless earth, the thick forest grew quiet, and a figure appeared from the grass-covered ins. Theforting wind blew past the meadows.


    In that swaying field of grass normally appeared several beasts. One of which looked to be a zebra wearing an armor, an Armor Stripe, a tiger with sword-sharp fangs, a Saber Tiger, or a rat that walked on two legs with a spear in its hands, a Ratman.


    We subjugated those kind of monsters as we continued on our way.


    The first ones to find the enemies were always Gi Gi¡¯s beasts. It¡¯s because the double head he was riding on, and the wild dogs amongst the beasts in his employ have better noses than the goblins.


    And as soon as a beast would be spotted, Ra Gilmi¡¯s arrow would fly through the air.


    With nimble fingers unlike whatmon sense would suggest a goblin to have, he would pull on the string of his half-moon bow, letting loose an arrow with punctuality as if he had predicted the prey appearing. The arrow would fly, and it would strike at the beast.


    But a fiendish beast that could be called a magical beast even when rotten, could not possibly be felled with just Ra Gilmi¡¯s arrow alone.


    From there, the beast would attack, enraged. But then the stealthy Gi Ji would be right there hidden in the shadows with his presence concealed ready to strike the beast with his long sword.


    Most beasts would fall there, but there are some rare ones that are surprisingly lively. Cases such as those calls for the main force, the druids.


    So Gi Do, the wind magician, would cast his wind magic to impede the movement of the beast.


    Then with the beast unmoving, the normal goblins would be free toy waste to the helpless beast.


    This fighting pattern is something we¡¯ve been putting to practice in order to train the lower sses.


    A goblin will evolve from a normal to a rare. Then from a rare to a noble.


    The more I use the weaker goblins, the more experience they will pile up.


    I can tell how strong the four tribes are through the messenger of Ganra, Ra Gilmi.


    Yet that Ganra Tribe is currently being overwhelmed.


    The Gaidga Tribe is a tribe of goblins possessing herculean strength.


    If they are a foe more troubling than the orcs, then I will have to bolster my forces¡¯ strength.


    As we passed the grassy ins after three days¡¯ time, we once again entered the thick forest.


    ¡°From here on is our territory. Not even orcs could enter past this point,¡± said Ra Gilmi with his chest puffed out as he continued to lead the way through the animal trail.


    As Ra Gilmi walked ahead, the advance force stopped.


    Raising his finger, Ra Gilmi asked for silence. The stealthy Gi Ji readied himself, Gi Gi ordered his beasts to go quiet, and I ordered the main force to spread themselves perpendicr.


    Something ising.


    Rustling¡­ a sound resounded out from deep into the animal trail.


    Ra Gilmi braced himself, holding tight onto his bow.


    Then in the next instant, he swallowed his breath, and as a goblin came out of the animal trail, he struck out his bow.


    ¡°Chieftain!?¡± he eximed. ¡°Gilmi!?¡± eximed back the goblin.


    Following right after that goblin was another goblin, wielding a bow. Against which Gi Ji struck his long sword out. They glowered at each other¡­ the advance force and the unknown goblins.


    No, they¡¯re not unknown. Ra Gilmi called that goblin ¡®chieftain¡¯.


    ¡°Withdraw your sword, Gi Ji,¡± Imanded. ¡°Calm your beasts, Gi Gi.¡±


    They¡¯re probably the Ganra Tribe.


    Then the chieftain who was taken aback, ordered.


    ¡°Put down your bows. They¡¯re not our enemies.¡± said the goblin.


    ¡°Oh? A female rare¡­ how unusual,¡± muttered Gi Za who was calmly watching by my side.


    At Gi Za¡¯s words, I looked at the goblin again with a tinge of curiosity in my eyes.


    It¡¯s certainly a type my vige doesn¡¯t have. To think it was actually a female goblin.


    There¡¯s not much difference between a normal male goblin and a normal female goblin. I know I¡¯m judging them from a human¡¯s perspective, but there¡¯s really not much difference aside from some breasts.


    But the goblin rare in front of me is different. She looks like a human.


    Red skin, a lone horn growing from her forehead, and flowing green hair that seemed to prove her a friend of the forest. She¡¯s taller by a size than the goblins, but she can definitely pass for a human.


    But even then¡­ she¡¯s at most a young girl.


    Her face is certainly a bit rigid for a human, but it¡¯s not such that she couldn¡¯t pass for a human. With a loincloth wrapped over her chest and her waist, if anything, she gives off the image of a hunter.


    ¡°Is there something the matter? Did we not n to wait for me by the vige?¡± asked Gimli.


    Gilmi¡¯s question caused the chieftain¡¯s face to twist.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Gaidga¡¯s whoresons. They attacked us all at once. We managed to escape safely, but the vige¡¯s hopeless,¡± spat the chieftain who was seemingly trying to do her best to endure the pain.


    Then she sent her gaze at me.


    ¡°¡­This is?¡± she asked.


    ¡°This is the leader of the Gi Vige of the eastern goblins. I asked him to lead his forces here in order to aid in Ganra¡¯s crisis,¡± replied Gimli, proudly.


    The Chieftain of Ganra looked at me.


    ¡°Child of Gn, Ra Narsa. I am the Chieftain of Ganra.¡±


    Filled with dignity and pride, her appearance was like that of one who led her tribe.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having youe all this way, but I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave. There¡¯s no longer any vige left to save.¡±


    As she spat those words, she tried to pass through, but Gi Go Amatsuki thrust out his curved sword. The curve sword that was sheathed at his waist just moments ago struck out like flowing water at Narsa¡¯s neck.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, peasant!?¡± she asked, clearly annoyed.


    The goblins of Ganra glowered, and Gi Go¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Disrespect to the chief will not be forgiven,¡± dered Gi Go. ¡°Lord Amatsuki, please withhold yourself,¡± asked Gilmi.


    But Gi Go¡¯s curved de did not even quiver at Gilmi¡¯s petition.


    However, Narsa didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by the de. In fact, she seemed to be even provoking Gi Go.


    A ballsy woman, huh?


    ¡°Speaking of which, Lord Gilmi. If we were to return like this, what would happen regarding the reward we agreed upon?¡± asked Gi Za as he smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Umm¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Gilmi could not answer immediately.


    After all, he definitely wouldn¡¯t pay.


    ¡°If so, then that would prove to be troubling. After all, we have already mobilized our men,¡± said Gi Za.


    Gi Za sent a quick nce at me. Those brown eyes of his over that smile of his seemed to be saying to leave it to him.


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s up to your discretion whether you need our help or not, but if we don¡¯t receive what we came here to receive, then we won¡¯t be paid. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying, Lord Gilmi?¡±


    I calmly watched over their exchange with my arms folded.


    Regardless of what happens, in the end, the four tribes will all bow before me.


    Since that¡¯s how it is, I might as well take this opportunity, and see how good Gi Za is at negotiating. Besides, he seems to be really fired up for this. That bastard¡­ he¡¯s enjoying this, ain¡¯t he?


    ¡°What did you promise, Gilmi?¡± asked Narsa, nervously. ¡°The elf princess,¡± replied Gilmi.


    ¡°Imbecile!¡± spat Narsa.


    Gilmi began to argue with her.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Gilmi began, but Narsa cut him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here for you bastards to do. Leave,¡± glowered Narsa as she spat those words against me.


    ¡°And I believe I said that would be troubling,¡± said Gi Za. ¡°Princess¡­¡± Gilmi tried to calm Narsa.


    ¡°Show respect!¡± yelled Gi Go again.


    I wonder if she¡¯s forgotten that Gi Go¡¯s sword is at her throat.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like the Ganra goblins¡¯ chieftain temper will get better any sooner.


    ¡°At this rate, this discussion will go nowhere. Anyway, Lord Gilmi. It¡¯s not as if we care that much about that princess of yours, how about Lord Narsa herself instead?¡± suggested Gi Za.


    He seems to be used to ying the bad guy¡¯s part.


    Wait¡­ didn¡¯t I see a simr scene somewhere before?


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ uneptable!¡± promptly replied Gilmi.


    ¡°Tch¡­ So goblins outside the tribes are really like beasts after all¡­¡± said Narsa, but just then.


    Gi Za sent a gaze at Gi Go, and he pushed his de a little deeper into Narsa¡¯s neck. The words she muttered then seemed to be powerless.


    Now, I¡¯d like to enjoy this tense turn of events a bit more, but Gi Gi¡¯s wild dogs seem to be growling now, so I made my move.


    ¡°¡­y time¡¯s over, Gi Za,¡± I said.


    As Gi Za shrugged his shoulders, I passed by him, and wielded my Iron Second.


    ¡°Please wait, Chief of the East!¡±


    Gilmi stood in front of Nara to block my way, but I haven¡¯t the time to bother with him now.


    ¡°Gi Gi, how many?¡±


    ¡°About twenty,¡± he immediately replied.


    Good. Unlike Gi Za who was ying around, he was keeping a constant watch on the surroundings.


    ¡°Gi Go, I¡¯ll leave the attack to you!¡± Imanded. ¡°Understood!¡±


    With the situation now like this, Gi Go had no choice but to put the Ganra goblins forter as he took out his second curved de from his waist.


    ¡°Gi Do, support the frontlines. Gi Za, attack the right!¡±


    ¡°As you will!¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    My subordinates scattered themselves in the blink of an eye at mymands.


    As they took their normal goblin subordinates with them, they ran through the forest with their bodiespressed.


    ¡°Gi Gi, Gi Ji, Gi Zu, take care of the left.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    The three rare goblins left, and entered deep into the forest.


    ¡°Gi Gu, Gi Jii, you two will be on standby.¡±


    After I finished giving out orders, I looked back at Gilmi.


    ¡°Messenger of Ganra, Gilmi. Just as we¡¯ve discussed, I will save your vige!¡± I dered.


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡± he eximed after a moment of pause.


    ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s a condition. From here on, the Ganra Tribe shall fight under me.¡±


    Narsa looked at Gilmi once.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me!¡± she snapped.


    But ignoring her anger, I looked only at Gilmi.


    ¡°¡­Very well. I shall persuade the others,¡± he replied. ¡°Gilmi!¡± yelled Narsa, unbelieving.


    ¡°¡­Then it¡¯s decided,¡± I said.


    I confirmed my grip over the great steel sword that was over my shoulder.


    With this¡­ one tribe has fallen.


    Now¡­ which tribe wille next.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    The long requested female goblin rare¡¯s finally made her appearance.

 Volume 1, Chapter 51: Unknown Forest

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 51: Unknown Forest</h4>


    [Race] Goblin [Level] 5


    [ss] Lord; Horde Chief


    [Possessed Skills] > > > > > > > > > > > > > > >


    [Divine Protection] Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) [Attributes] Darkness; Death


    [Subordinate Beasts] High Kobold > (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King > (Lv36)


    The goblins blocking the path are bigger than the orcs.


    Muscles bulging all over their body, and ck limbs wrapped only with a cloth. It¡¯s as if they aren¡¯t even thinking of defense.


    In the goblins¡¯ hand were clubs the size of a tree trunk. And their eyes were zing red.


    ¡°RUuOoOO!¡±


    That cry was a signal.


    As the goblins raised their club, they bashed it against the trees, sweeping the forest, and expanding their line of sight.


    ¡°RUuOOooo!¡±


    That¡¯s probably the horde¡¯s boss.


    The goblins moved ording to the bellowed cry, and there wasn¡¯t a hint of hesitation in their movements. Neither did they appear to be mere dolls controlled by strings.


    In that case, I suppose there¡¯s little meaning to hiding then.


    With a sweep of my Iron Second (Great Steel Sword), I mowed down the trees.


    ¡°Who goesh jer!?¡±


    Their words are difficult to understand¡­


    ¡°The future King of Ganra,¡± I sarcastically replied.


    A great cry bellowed out in response.


    ¡°RUuuooooOOOO!¡±


    As one of the goblins within the Gaidga Horde bellowed a cry, the other goblins cried out as well.


    As their war cries bellowed, Gi Go asked me.


    ¡°King, please grant me the honor of being the vanguard,¡± he said as he brandished his curved sword.


    I nodded.


    ¡°They might be tougher than the orcs,¡± I warned. ¡°I understand,¡± he replied.


    Gi Go¡¯s small back that was two times smaller than mine signaled the start of the battle.


    I sent a quick nce to the nks. And I saw the druid chief, Gi Za, hidden in the thickets by the right nk, and the goblins that had served as the advanced guard previously, the beast warrior Gi Gi and the stealthy Gi Ji, as well as Gi Zu of the Mad God, by the left nk.


    The wind magician, Gi Do, was on standby, waiting, at the interim of Gi Go and Gi Za.


    For backup, there¡¯s the noble ss, Gi Gu Verbena, and the wide- eyed Gi Jii waiting behind me.


    Everyone was in position.


    And our enemy were the giant Gaidga Goblins.


    ¡°Go!¡± Imanded.


    With the speed of a loosened arrow, Gi Go Amatsuki ran through the ruined forest. Following him were his three subordinate goblins. On each of their hands were swords that showed the mark of use, proving the strictness of Gi Go¡¯s training.


    ¡°RUuuoouuU!¡±


    The iing club was like a falling tree. But Gi Go slipped through that from underneath without any hesitation as he swung his curved de.


    Gi Go swung his de, leaving behind only a streak of light. In the next instant, blood gushed out of the Gaidga Goblin¡¯s arm.


    But for some reason, Gi Go showed a displeased expression as he returned his curved sword back into its sheath.


    Looks like he wasn¡¯t able to cut up to the bones.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    As he barked at the giant Gaidga goblin that towered over him, he wielded his curved sword in his two hands, and shed.


    As the Gaidga goblin howled, its club descended. With his curved sword, Gi Go dodged the attack, leaving the club to fall onto the ground, hollowing a hole.


    At the same time, Gi Go, shed out a ¡°nukidou¡± with his whole body, cutting the enemy goblin in a stroke.


    That attack could not be called anything but a true sh.


    It was different from an inexperienced goblin merely striking out with its long sword. It was different from me who would only rely on the weight of the great sword. It was a true sh that made use of the de of the sword and drew out its power.


    This is the blessing of one who has received the divine protection of the sword god.


    The Gaidga goblin that had been cut, could only fall helpless there where it was standing.


    A great pool of blood spurted out of its body as it fell, but Gi Go only gave it a nce.


    It must be due to his two skills > and >.


    I shifted my gaze from Gi Go¡¯s unthreatening battle to the other goblins¡¯.


    ¡°d me in the wind (el)!¡±


    I moved my eyes to the right as I heard Gi Za¡¯s voice start the battle.


    Using el, he rocketed past the Gaidga goblin. At the same time, he turned to his back.


    ¡°Like a strong wind. Like a whirlwind. (Wind Cutter)!¡±


    The two wind des ran across the earth, and aimed for the opposing goblin¡¯s feet.


    A cry rose, and the enemy fell, and Gi Za¡¯s subordinate goblins bombarded the poor goblin with magic. The power behind their magic seemed to be weak, so they couldn¡¯t finish it in one hit, but with three of them bombarding the enemy goblin in turn, they were able to kill it.


    ----This side¡¯s doing fine too.


    From time to time, the wind magician, Gi Do would cast his magic and provide cover for Gi Go and Gi Za.


    It wasn¡¯t anything eye-catching, but it was necessary to shift the scales of war to our favor. And although it was in, Gi Do was able to cover whatever they missed.


    As expected, there are no problems in either of this two areas. If so¡­ then the left nks is probably¡­


    Looking at the three rare goblins fighting at the left¡­ they were currently at a stalemate.


    Gi Zu of the Mad God couldn¡¯t disy his power as he swung about his spear. It was really difficult for a mere rare ss to cross swords with a Gaidga goblin. The goblins Gi Zu was leading were properly coordinating, but they¡¯re having a hard time. Their power is just toocking.


    As for the beast tamer, Gi Gi, and the stealthy Gi ji, they were always bad at fighting strong goblins head on. Gi Ji¡¯s > skill is used for fighting from the shadows after finding an opening. And then as for Gi Gi¡¯s beasts, they¡¯re justcking too much in power. So they really have no choice but to rely on Gi Zu to break through, but¡­


    They¡¯re starting to show signs of retreat¡­


    ¡°Gi Gu,¡± I called out.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he responded.


    Should I send Gi Gu out?


    ¡°Take your troops, and help the left nk.¡±


    ¡°By your will.¡±


    As he brandished his sword, he signaled Gi Jii to join the battle at the left nk.


    Will this be enough?


    ¡°Ganra! Where are you!?¡±


    Just as I was thinking that, a goblin came out from in front the area Gi Go was pressuring.


    Gi Go nced at me for a moment before choosing a different goblin to fight.


    How considerate¡­


    So he ns on giving me that prey, huh?


    ¡°The Ganra you want is in my hands,¡± I said to the Ganra Goblin who had jumped out as I blocked his way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me,¡± he snapped.


    The goblin swung its club.


    If it hits, my head would surely be crushed.


    But for someone like me who¡¯s experienced the Orc King¡¯s, Gol Gol, storm-like attacks, something like this isn¡¯t even enough to be considered a threat.


    Shifting my body to the side, I moved my body away from the trajectory of the club, and then I swung my great sword down at the goblin¡¯s legs.


    As I mowed down the legs of the Gaidga goblin, the goblin fell, and another attack descended on it.


    With its arms crushed, it was no longer a threat. I took a good look around my surroundings, and I saw that the Gaidga Goblins in the area have already been dealt with.


    ¡°Well then¡­ we¡¯ve also managed to acquire some prisoners. What next, king?¡±


    Gi Za smiled ferociously.


    ¡°The casualties?¡± I asked.


    ¡°On our side, 3 are wounded, but they¡¯re just light wounds,¡± he replied.


    Then it¡¯s decided.


    ¡°Pursue the enemy. Take Gilmi as well. We¡¯ll continue like this, and capture Ganra¡¯s Vige.¡±


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    We ran with Gilmi leading the way.


    The path that the Gaidga Goblins had passed had the surrounding trees mowed down, making it easier to go through.


    Before long we reached the Vige of Ganra.


    ¡°This¡­ Should I say it¡¯s just as expected, or¡­¡±


    ¡°This is our vige, The Forest of the Twisted Giant (Unknown Forest).¡±


    When I looked up, even I couldn¡¯t help myself but be amazed. Up the giant trees were small houses built on it branches. There were fences built on the ground, serving as defensive points. There were also small cabins all over the twisted trees. But a good majority of those were already ruined.


    They were destroyed by the Gaidga Goblins.


    ¡°Look for survivors. But don¡¯t be reckless!¡± Imanded.


    The twisted branches of the giant trees were undted to the ground. You could also say they were twisted into it. Looking down below from up the trees might be different, but looking up from down here makes the whole ce look like some naturally formed maze. The twisted branches were all intertwined in someplicated fashion. And the roots of the trees have split the surface of the earth, creating some sort of shape.


    The leaves are all big, and a single leaf was such that it was big enough to cover half a normal goblin¡¯s body. The intertwined branches were intertwined upon branches and branches, coiling themselves, and blocking the path.


    I had the two noble sses, Gi Go Amatsuki and Gi Gu Verbena, take their goblins with them, and move through a different path. Apanying Gi Go was the stealthy Gi Ji. Apanying Gi Gu was the beast tamer, Gi Ji.


    As I gave out those orders, I turned to Gilmi, our guide, and asked.


    ¡°Gilmi, why did Gaidga attack Ganra?¡±


    Why would goblins with such different lifestyles attack another goblin?


    They didn¡¯te here to take over their vige. With the Gaidga Goblins¡¯ giant bodies, even if they were to take over Ganra¡¯s vige,


    they wouldn¡¯t be able to live within the vige that¡¯s been built atop the branches.


    The Ganra Goblins are generally small. I¡¯m basing this from Gilmi and Narsa. I believe Gilmi is a goblin rare. And although Narsa has red skin, basing on her body, she should also be a goblin rare.


    It would be easier for me to confirm their ss if I could use my > on them, but unfortunately, my level hasn¡¯t surpassed theirs yet.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± muttered Gilmi, hesitating.


    But as he was hesitating, a voice I wasn¡¯t expecting reached my ears.


    ¡°Let me exin,¡± said Narsa.


    And here I thought she was just going to follow us.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Level has risen.


    5 -> 8


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó

 Volume 1, Chapter 52: The Three Holy Knights

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 52: The Three Holy Knights</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 8


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; The Third Chant; Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (lv1); Gastra (lv20); Cynthia (Lv20); Orc King Bui (Lv36);


    Leading the way through the maze-like forest was Gilmi.


    ¡°We are called the goblins of the beginning,¡± quietly said Narsa who was beside me.


    The solemnity of her voice was like that of an ancient miko.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that we goblins were born from the Land of the Dead, from which we then came into this world.¡±


    Is she talking about the Goddess of the UnderworldAltesia?


    ¡°The deceased Deetna, our mother goddess, our sole foundation.¡±


    Reminds me of the legend Reshia spoke about. In that legend, the gods wished for Deetna¡¯s return from thend of the dead. And she did, only¡­ she came apanied by monsters and magical beasts.


    It seems the legend Reshia spoke of was also passed down to the monsters.


    A coincidence?


    ¡°But our god, Deetna, was defeated, and the one who came to rule thend of the dead was Altesia. It was through the mayhem reaped upon the world by her rampage and through her dreadful power that she conquered ournd. And then she challenged the world of humans once more.¡±


    And so the living and the dead fought once more, huh?


    ¡°But again we lost. When she ran to thisnd, she left us but onemand before leaving us behind¡­ Protect the Fortress of the Abyss, she dered. Do so and your king shall be born.¡±


    Just how much passion was there in those words that you would actually shake as you utter them? What lies in your deepest thoughts¡­ Narsa?


    ¡°And when that dayes, we shall awaken, and we shall sh against the humans once more.¡±


    It¡¯s a little different from the story Gilmi gave.


    ¡°And?¡± I asked.


    This prologue¡¯s too long. I just want to hear the conclusion.


    ¡°The four tribes together protect that which is sacred. So in order to protect the Fortress of the Abyss, each of us received a treasure from the gatekeepers of the Land of the Dead.¡±


    I heard shouts from the right nk, but I just left it to Gi Gu Verbena.


    ¡°That treasure¡­ is their objective,¡± said Narsa.


    Shouts rose from the left nk, but the trees are blocking my vision¡­ I have no choice but to trust in them.


    ¡°But why only now?¡± I asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the war over 400 years ago?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s because they can¡¯t wait anymore. So they thought to acquire the king with their own hands.¡±


    Bitterness seemed to permeate Narsa.


    At that moment, although they couldn¡¯t possibly have been simply waiting for those words to be uttered, the Gaidga goblins appeared.


    ¡°Acquire the king, huh?¡±


    Like dolls without will¡­


    The king is me.


    Someone who was only put in the position by others isn¡¯t a king.


    ¡°Gi Za, I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°No problem,¡± fearlessly smiled the druid chief, Gi Za, as he charged from my side toward the fray. Following from behind him was a lump of magic-wielding goblins.


    Under Gi Za¡¯s lead, colorless winds and blue water, attacked the Gaidga goblins.


    ¡°Gaidga¡¯s chief is Rashka, child of Mishka. He is my fianc¨¦.¡±


    I see. I might be able to make use of that.


    Narsa only hung her head down without even wondering what I was thinking.


    ¡°Expel them quickly, and take back the Vige of Ganra!¡± Imanded.


    Regardless¡­ whether it be those four treasures or the king you all desire¡­ I will take everything back.


    I looked at the goblins under my control.


    ¡°Gilmi, search the surrounding area.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    The treetops are home to the Ganra goblins. Narsa seemed to be enduring something as she grasped her small fist tightly while watching the situation before her.


    Like a human¡­ huh?


    I narrowed my eyes at her behavior. For better or for worse, dealing with humans might be better than dealing with goblins.


    Then I looked at the bitter battlefield. There I could hear cheers sounding out in several ces.


    ¡°For the meantime, it seems that we¡¯ve achieved our objective,¡± I muttered.


    Gilmi who was searching the surroundings from atop a tree went down to report.


    ¡°Looks like the Gaidga goblins have withdrawn,¡± he said.


    I gave arge nod to the Ganra goblins¡¯motion.


    ¡°Get some food, and keep vigil watch of the surroundings¡­ This much should be fine, right?¡± I said with a sharp,manding gaze.


    Narsa, seemingly unable to resist my gaze, reluctantly nodded her head.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    If that atmosphere had to be expressed in a word, then the word ¡®extravagant¡¯ would best fit.


    Polished marble upon which red carpet wasin, extending straight toward the deepest room toward the throne of the king.


    In which tapestries knit by the most skilled of tailors over a period of several years were draped over the walls. In which a chandelier iyed with jewels, lighting the ce bright through magic stones hung from the ceiling. And in which beautiful stained ss unseen even in the West Church were affixed to the windows, allowing the light passing through to match with the men in the room, creating an atmosphere of reverie.


    It was the throne room, in which the king met his guests. And sitting on that throne was an old man known to the neighboring countries as a majestic king.


    Ashtal Do Gelmion. He is the master of the kingdom in the western side of the continent whose border stretches from the Forest of Darkness to the south.


    On either side of the red carpet stood the cornerstones of this nation, the nobles, the bureaucrats, the soldiers, and the merchants. They stood there like walls, not letting out even the slightest tremor of a cough. In that room, only one thing prevailed, and that was none other than the dignity of the king.


    ¡°The holy knights have arrived.¡±


    Suddenly, within that strained atmosphere, like the sound of something snapping, those words echoed.


    The king looked on at the door before him as it opened. And from it entered three men dressed in armor.


    One was a man past middle-aged. With a face of sophisticated features, a straight back, and silver hair almost white, he gave off the image of a butler. However, the sharpness thaty within his gaze refuted any such notion of him being one. As he rubbed his moustache, his presence overawed the surroundings.


    Another was a young man. His arrogant gaze swam left and right. His body was built like a rock, and was dressed in armor. His jaws seemed as if they could crush even steel, and in his ferocious blue eyes could be seen an ambition burning. Even his short-trimmed hair seemed to be facing the heavens, standing against it.


    Thest one was a long-haired man dressed in red armor. The beauty of his dazzling, long, golden hair made it easy to mistake him for a


    woman. His slender body had white, porcin skin that seemed as if it hadn¡¯t once felt the touch of the sun. Although he looked like a woman, a sarcastic smile drifted up his lips as his narrow eyes looked down on the surrounding people.


    ¡°Gowen Ranid, Gund Rifenin, and Gene Marlon has arrived to answer to the king¡¯s call.¡±


    As the middle-aged man knelt before the king, the other two followed.


    The king raised his arm that was like a dead tree, and he signaled for them to rx.


    ¡°What does the king require of us?¡±


    The holy knights are the kingdom¡¯s greatest military asset. For three out of seven to be summoned to the king¡­ they knew very well just how urgent the matter at hand was.


    From the south to the southwest is the Forest of Darkness. In the north is the mountain range of the God of SnowYggrasil. In the east is the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. And in the south-east is the Lords¡¯ Alliance. For this country who is surrounded by all those, it prizes strength the most. And the ones to have reached the apex of that pursued strength are the seven holy knights.


    ¡°A request came from the West Church,¡± said the king.


    Upon hearing that, Gowen, who was still kneeling, immediately understood the details of their task.


    ¡°Find the saint,¡± said the king in a low voice.


    Each of the three assented through the expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Bring her back alive at all costs,¡±manded the king. ¡°By your will!¡± replied the three holy knights.


    Satisfied, the king dismissed them.


    ¡°Reshia Fel Zeal, Zenobia¡¯s saint, was it?¡­ Just what on earth are those people from the church thinking, I wonder?¡±


    This is a secret, but the Ivory Tower actually pressured this kingdom.


    The Ivory Tower is overflowing with exceptional magicians and bureaucrats. So even though this kingdom has a number of exceptional people under its employ, it doesn¡¯t dare sneer at the Ivory Tower¡¯s strength.


    Yet that Ivory Tower and the West Church itself requested for a search to be done for the sake of but one girl.


    A fortuitous, yet at the same time, worrying existence.


    If she¡¯s alive, then find her, and bring her back.


    As a me zed within Ashtal¡¯s sunken eyes, he smiled.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    ¡°I wonder what our king is nning,¡± asked Gene as he walked while ying with his long hair.


    Having being dismissed from the presence of the king, he neither bothered to control his frivolous lips, nor did he bother to hide the twisted impression he gave off as a sarcastic smile rose upon his lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really care though, right? In any case, how about we start by looking for some prey in the forest? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had the pleasure of hunting after all,¡± ferociouslyughed the man who was known as Gund.


    As a knight with great stature who is also known as the Storm Knight, there is no one superior to him when ites to handling a great sword.


    ¡°What do you think, gramps?¡± asked Gene with a smile to the older knight that was walking in front of them.


    Gowen, the oldest amongst the holy knights, and the one that supposedly had the most achievements amongst them.


    ¡°¡­The Ivory Tower and the Church obviously pressured him into it,¡± said Gowen as he looked at the two behind him.


    That gaze he sent them¡­ he didn¡¯t look at them with sober eyes, no. Rather he looked at them with a gaze that could be said to be extremely cold. It was a freezing gaze that seemed to be looking down on something utterly worthless.


    Gene¡¯s smile twitched.


    ¡°As expected of the Strong-Armed Knight, your eyes are amazing. In fact, your gaze doesn¡¯t even feel human anymore,¡± said Gene as he looked at Gowen with ridiculing eyes.


    If one were to take a closer look, then it could be seen that Gowen¡¯s left hand was actually a boorish, metal arm.


    As Gowen stopped walking, Gene also stopped, and he took some distance.


    ¡°You want to try, gramps? My Fifire is fast, you know?¡± said Gene as he lightly ced his hands on the thin sword by his waist.


    His movements were natural, and frighteningly enough, there were no openings in his movements. He was always ready. Ready for any prey that mighte attack him.


    ¡°We should stop. There¡¯s nothing interesting in fighting amongst ourselves even if Gund finds it amusing,¡± expressionlessly said Gowen as he sent his gaze to the tall, brawny man.


    ¡°What, so you¡¯re not doing it? And here I thought I¡¯d be able to kill the wounded one,¡±ughed Gund in a low tone as Gene shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re just no good at judging character,¡± said Gene.


    As he heard those words, Gowen began walking again. Gene and Gund nced at each other once, and then they too began to walk.


    Fighting here would only bring them harm.


    If they¡¯re going to fight, then they might as well fight from the start, and win. The both of them were also well aware that this was the wisest course of action.


    ¡°The captive princess, Reshia Fel Zeal, was it? For the meantime, why don¡¯t we go and rescue her?¡±


    As Gene lightly said that, the other two ambiguously nodded.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    I changed the perspective a bit, and put in a story from the human kingdom.


    Viins sure are nice, huh?

 Volume 1, Chapter 52.33: Gossips - The One Who Chose the Spear

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 52.33: Gossips - The One Who Chose the Spear</h4>


    Name: Gi Ga Rax


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 87


    ss: Noble; Guardian


    Possessed Skills: Spearmanship C+; Overpowering Howl; Omnivorous; Instant Kill; Adherent of the King; Spear Throwing; Warrior''s Soul


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Due to the right arm and


    Abnormal the left leg being


    Status unavable - fighting power reduced by 60%.


    After seeing the chief off, Gi Ga gave his thanks to Gi Da, his support in theing days.


    Then with a sword for a cane, Gi Ga walked with great difficulty.


    With the chief gone, Gi Ga was now the highest ssed goblin in the vige.


    Despite that he could not be counted as part of the force¡­ a truly shameful fact.


    With his remaining left arm wielding his spear, and with his right leg, skipping, he was somehow able to move.


    Everything now was inconvenient. When eating he had to put down his spear before he could chew on the meat. When trying to hold something, he would have to pierce the spear into the ground, before he could grab it.


    ¡°Guu¡­¡±


    It¡¯s an honorable wound from protecting the king. He knows that.


    He¡¯s not regretting that.


    But with him and the other goblins who have lost some limbs, growing weaker by the day, their food supply was getting thinner and thinner. If things were to continue at this rate, then they would surely die.


    Not even one of them could walk on their own just to eat.


    It¡¯s vexing.


    Didn¡¯t he only lose an arm and a leg?


    Why does he have to die because of something like that? To die peacefully outside of war¡­ something like that shouldn¡¯t be forgivable.


    The king said¡­


    Stand with me once more, and fight!


    If so¡­ then!


    Then!


    His duty now was to show the king that he could fight with only an arm and a leg!


    He gritted his teeth.


    He filled the spear he was using as a cane with strength.


    Then using the recoil, he freed his body for a moment. Within that small interval, he took his spear, and swung it sideways.


    A swing strong enough to scythe down the wind.


    But that was all. After that swing his body couldn¡¯t handle the recoil, and he fell to the ground.


    When he did, he unconsciously reached out to his wounds.


    ¡°Gi, GiiGi¡±


    Fire spread before him.


    The pain was so great he began to hallucinate.


    As the pain passed through him, he breathed.


    He was missing a leg. Who would¡¯ve thought it would be this much of a hassle? There was nothing to keep him nted onto the ground.


    And with one of his arms missing, he failed to bnce himself.


    He waited for the pain to subside. When it did, he picked himself up again with the help of his spear.


    This time he tried leaning his back onto a tree, and swinging his spear.


    But with that he couldn¡¯t put any strength into his swings.


    What should he do? What should he¡­


    He kept trying and trying, but each time he did, he failed.


    Before he knew it, he was lying on the ground, looking up the sky.


    I¡¯m missing an arm and a leg¡­ of course, my strength would also leave me¡­


    Gi Ga closed his eyes once more.


    I won¡¯t die, right?


    When I wake up again, I¡¯ll have to swing my spear again.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Lili had plenty of time nowadays because she didn¡¯t have to take care of the refugees. She used that time to patrol the vige. If humans and goblins were to start quarrelling, the days of fear and stress would return.


    She¡¯d rather be spared from that.


    Although it¡¯s a tad different from rxing, Lili wants to properly enjoy these days.


    ¡°Lord Lili, is there anything the matter?¡±


    The one who called out to her was the goblin water magician, Gi Zo. A goblin with an appearance simr to that of a human. A figure that¡¯s long and slender, red skin, a vicious gaze, and sharp fangs protruding out of his mouth¡­ If it weren¡¯t for those, he could easily be seen a human.


    With a robe over the goblin¡¯s body, he was like a schr.


    As Lili thought those things, she answered the goblin.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just patrolling. We¡¯ve also increased in number, so it would be troubling if any problems were to ur.¡±


    Hearing that, Gi Zoughed.


    From Lili¡¯s perspective thatugh was nothing more than derision, but in truth, that goblin was only justughing. As expected, the walls between two differing races is big.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m grateful. After all, the vige is currently weak. We also have some newrvae born to us a few days ago. With Lord Lili patrolling the vige, we¡¯ll be able to focus on hunting.¡±


    If one were to listen only to the goblin¡¯s words, the goblin would certainly seem gentle.


    So long as you don¡¯t look at his face¡­


    So Lili tried closing her eyes and folding her arms as she listened to the goblin speak.


    ¡°Right. I see things are also difficult on your side. Thank you for your efforts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, not at all,pared to Lord Lili who mediates between humans and goblins, the effort we put in is nothing.¡±


    Gi Zo smiled what he believed to be a sweet smile at Lili.


    ¡°Right, then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    As Lili was about to leave, Gi Zo called out to her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d actually like to ask a favor.¡±


    When Lili turned back her head, all she could see was a sinister smile.


    ¡°If it¡¯s something I can do,¡± replied Lili.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Master Gi Ga Rax,¡± said Gi Zo weakly.


    ¡°Recently, he¡¯s been swinging his spear by a corner in the vige noon and night¡­ Seeing him like that is¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Lili folded her hands as if to agree that Gi Ga¡¯s actions were strange.


    Then Gi Zo began exining with a perplexed expression on his face.


    Lili has a good of understanding of the basics of the goblin world which is that it was apletely hierarchical society.


    What the higher ups do shouldn¡¯t be wrong. And the lesser ones are to submit to that.


    That degree of freedom also sometimes appears in human society, but there is arge difference between the way goblins and humans think.


    Gi Zo seems to want to say that what Gi Ga is doing is wrong.


    ¡°Please calm Master Gi Ga Rax,¡± said Gi Zo.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I also have a greater responsibility regarding that matter than you all anyway,¡± replied Lili.


    ¡°So you¡¯ll do it!?¡±


    From distress to happiness; Gi Zo¡¯s change in happiness caused Lili to wryly smile.


    He¡¯s rather easy to understand. I suppose it¡¯s because they never had to learn the ability to hide one¡¯s own emotions like humans do.


    Bluntly put, this world here is that of the savagends. Buttely, Lili¡¯s started to think that a ce like this where lies such as those are unnecessary might not be so bad.


    ¡°Please take care of Master Gi Ga Rax.¡±


    As Gi Zo bowed his head, Lili went off to go to where Gi Ga was.


    Along the way, she happened by Gi Da who was holding his head with his spear over his shoulders.


    He seemed to be suffering some sort of heartache, so Lili called out to him.


    ¡°Lord Gi Da?¡± she said. ¡°¡­Ah, human¡­ Lord Li?¡±


    The small goblin rare, Gi da, looked up to confirm that it was the tall Lili.


    ¡°You seem to be worrying about something. Is there anything I can do to help?¡±


    Unlike the other goblin, this one was clearly different from humans.


    A wrinkled face, a bald head¡­ this goblin has nothing inmon with Gi Do except for the color of their skin. It¡¯s truly a mystery how they coulde from the same race.


    ¡°What should¡­ I¡­ do?¡± asked Gi Da.


    He was so depressed he looked like he was about to squat. Seeing Gi Da so worried, Lili ced her hand over his shoulder, and gently spoke to him.


    It¡¯s something she couldn¡¯t have possibly thought of doing before, yet here she was crouching to meet the goblin rare¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± said Gi Da. ¡°As expected¡­ Lord Li is a good human.¡±


    As Gi Da sighed, he earnestly spoke out loud what was inside his heart.


    He continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ about¡­ Master Ga,¡± he said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about that, then Lord Gi Zo¡¯s already asked me about it,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Really!?¡± eximed Gi Da.


    Gi Da suddenly opening his eyes as he eximed that had quite the impact. Lili couldn¡¯t help herself but be panicked for a moment, but she quickly put herself back together.


    ¡°Right. He told me to stop Gi Ga from practicing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wrong¡­ What¡­ Master Ga¡­ wants is¡­ correct. Can¡¯t you help him¡­ grow a leg instead?¡± asked Gi Da.


    ¡°Grow a leg?¡± asked Lili in surprise, unsure if she had heard wrong.


    Gi Da nodded.


    ¡°The spear is¡­ no good without legs¡­¡± said Gi Da.


    Poweres from having both legs nted onto the ground. The same is true for the sword.


    There are some beginners who try to swing the sword with just their arms, but that¡¯s wrong. The most important thing in swordsmanship are the eyes. Next is footwork.


    Lili may not be that aplished a swordsman, but she understands full well just how important the legs are.


    Stepping¡­ Jumping¡­ Standing. The poweres from the legs to the hips, and then to the arms. Lili knew that by experience, so she nodded to the goblin¡¯s words.


    Though goblins and humans may differ in race, the techniques they use to handle their weapons is the same.


    ¡°I know that, but¡­¡± said Lili. ¡°Then¡­ Lord Reshia¡­¡±


    Lili could only shake her head at Gi Da¡¯s clinging gaze as she said that even Reshia can¡¯t grow arms or legs.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s impossible even for Lady Reshia,¡± she said. ¡°I see. Thank you, Lord Li.¡±


    As Gi Da sighed, he began to walk again, still greatly troubled.


    ¡°Thank you, huh? Damn it¡­ just how simple am I?:¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t like her, she felt her heart ache when the goblin thanked her, so she vented out her anger against the ground.


    Should I make him stop? Or should I make him continue?


    No, he should decide for himself instead. If Gi Ga is to gather the respect of the goblins, then he¡¯ll have to make the decision for himself.


    As Lili bashfully though those things, she went to where Gi Ga was.


    I want to consult Lady Reshia.


    She shook her head to that thought.


    ¡°Pull yourself together!¡± she yelled to herself. ¡°What are you doing relying on Lady Reshia for everything?¡±


    She grasped the longsword by her waist, and close her eyes to calm herself.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down¡­ Lili.¡±


    The feeling of touching the cloth wrapped around the handle of her sword calmed her down.


    She never knew that taking a single step could be this scary.


    But even then, she took that step.


    If she were to run, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to face Lady Reshia. She would also be betraying the goblins¡¯ trust.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    How should she describe what she was seeing?


    Falling all over the ce¡­ there was no other way to describe it, but¡­ ¡®clumsy¡¯. But he endured the pain. And no matter how many times he fell, he picked himself back up, and stood. He had within him a noble soul, one that wouldn¡¯t flinch in the face of challenge. That truth was shown to Lili clearly.


    The spear struck out by his long spear was certainly fast. It could undoubtedly kill its foes many times. But because he doesn¡¯t have a leg, each time he repeats the attack, he falls over.


    But he didn¡¯t give up. He struck out his spear, and each time, he would bring it back and try to strike it into the ground to keep himself standing.


    It seems he truly doesn¡¯t understand that he¡¯s lost his arm.


    His bnce is also bad, making the situation even worse.


    Panting, his body was covered in wounds and dirt all over.


    But even then, he did not falter. Seeing that, the adventurer Lili couldn¡¯t help but feel strong emotions stir up from within her.


    First came bewilderment. Then gradually¡­ that changed into confusion. As she became aware of the emotions within her, she calmly walked toward Gi Ga.


    ¡°¡­What are¡­ you nning?¡± asked Gi Ga, out of breath, as he looked up to Lili.


    At the other end of his gaze was Lili who had brandished her sword.


    ¡°I swear by the sword, and ask you.¡±


    The words of restriction of a knight. When a knight swears to his sword, it means that any lie before him would be met with a swift decapitation.


    The polished, naked sword shone like sunlight.


    ¡°Why do you go that far? Is it for the king? Do you want to kill enemies that much!?¡±


    Gi Ga stood up his body with his one arm, and sat. as he red at Lili.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of a promise. The king promised me! To fight with him again!¡±


    Lili grinded her mrs.


    I want to kick that goblin king right now.


    ¡°¡­Do you want a leg?¡±


    ¡°That would be best. But even without that, I will fight!¡±


    He was serious. His actions from all this time proved that.


    She thought she would lose. The power she had on her hands that held her de gradually weakened, and the tip of her de touched the ground.


    ¡°I kicked your spear just now.¡± ¡°What an insolent thing to do.¡± ¡°Gi Ga, I challenge you to a duel.¡± ¡°¡­I ept.¡±


    ¡°In three days¡¯ time.¡± ¡°Very well!¡±


    As if she wanted to run from that ce, Lili ran back to where Reshia was.


    Author Note:


    I¡¯ll be writing three chapters about the vige.


    I wanted to portray the facial features of the goblins that don¡¯t stand out.

 Volume 1, Chapter 52.67: Gossips - The One Who Chose the Sword

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 52.67: Gossips - The One Who Chose the Sword</h4>


    Name: Lili Aureya


    ss: Human


    Level: 56


    Job: Adventurer


    Possessed Skills: Swordsmanship C+; The Mind¡¯s Eye; Three Stage sh; Innate Talent; Oath of the Knight; Counter; Echo Steps [Divine Protection] Sword God; God of mes


    Attribute: Fire


    Abnormal Status: Due to the Scar of Defeat - you have been afflicted with Altesia¡¯s Curse. Innate Ability and The Mind¡¯s Eye are sealed. Fighting spirit reduced by 40%.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    With her head hung, Lili prostrated herself before Reshia.


    ¡°Ms. Lili!?¡±


    For someone such as Lili who is working as an adventurer, which is both dangerous and unsuitable for a woman, her pride is naturally extremely high.


    It was precisely because Reshia knew that that she couldn¡¯t help but stare wide-eyed when she saw Lili¡¯s conduct.


    ¡°For what exactly? In any case, please tell me the details first.¡±


    Lili finally raised her head up, and spoke.


    ¡°In the past, I aspired to be a knight. Because of that I¡¯ve read many tales regarding knights. I just happened to remember one of those tales.¡±


    Lili looked desperate as she grasped the dirt of the ground. Reshia quietly listened to her.


    ¡°The Tale of the Iron Arm Knight, Ritzergelt.¡±


    He lost his right arm in battle, so he used a metal arm in ce of his missing limb, and wandered the country. He garnered plenty of achievements throughout his travels, and in the end, he became a meritorious knightmander.


    ¡°The Ivory Tower knows how to make prosthetics, right? Please teach me that!¡±


    The Ivory Tower is a treasure trove of knowledge.


    And it seems there are actually quite a number of high-ss nobles and renowned warriors who were able to continue fighting with the


    use of prosthetics. Reshia can¡¯t say for sure whether this is true though as she¡¯s only heard of it, and had never really seen one.


    And of course, neither has Lili. Her experience as an adventurer is shallow and before she could find the spare time to gather knowledge of this world, she was taken captive.


    But it seems that she¡¯s heard of rumors of those sort of people.


    Moreover, even the possibility that such a thing is possible because of the knowledge of the Ivory Tower.


    The knowledge of the Ivory Tower is truly worthy of a thousand gold.


    That wasmon sense even amongst the adventurers.


    ¡°What are you going to do after learning it?¡±


    ¡°I will make them, and give them to Gi Ga.¡±


    ¡°Is that the right thing for an adventurer to do? Or is that¡­¡­ your


    decision as the person, Lili?¡±


    Adventurers are those who stand against the monsters. Wielding their great strength, they mow down hordes of monsters throughout the world. They are the vanguards meant for that purpose.


    As Reshia questioned Lili, the aura she gave off was not one that belonged to the image of the young girl, Reshia, but that of the saint.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Lili. ¡°But I have sworn to my sword, and challenged Lord Gi Ga to a duel. The duel must be fair.¡±


    Lili tightly held the grip of her sword, and she said.


    ¡°Seeing Lord Gi Ga swing his spear without his leg or arm made me think I would lose. I can¡¯t go back to being an adventurer while remaining defeated.¡±


    That is a wall.


    Unless I wipe away this defeat, I won¡¯t be able to move forward.


    ¡°I beg of you, Lady Reshia¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose!¡±


    There is a great difference between losing mentally and losing in skill.


    Lili had to challenge them. Gi Ga¡­ and her own self.


    ¡°¡­I understand,¡± nodded Reshia. ¡°But there¡¯s a condition.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Please win,¡± sweetly smiled Reshia.


    ¡°Yes!¡± strongly nodded Lili.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    He tumbled onto the ground, and he looked up the night sky.


    He thought back on Lili who dropped by during the afternoon. She challenged him to a duel, but perhaps she was cheering him on.


    After all, although it was a bit strange, he couldn¡¯t feel the slightest tinge of ill will from her. Moreover, the gaze she sent back to him seemed to be just about to burst out into tears at any time.


    Normally, when humans mean ill, scorn could be seen in their eyes, but¡­


    It was already nighttime. But although there was no time left until the promised day, Gi Ga¡¯s body was cruelly heavy. With only one leg, he couldn¡¯t handle his spear no matter how hard he tried.


    He wondered why.


    It¡¯s the same spear I¡¯ve always been using, so why am I having such a hard time after having only lost one leg. Before I became a rare ss,


    and got the attention of the king¡­ before the vige was attacked by the orc leader¡­ I was always fighting with a spear.


    It was an absurd feeling. As if something that had always been beside him had suddenly be so distant.


    ¡°Are you that unhappy just because I lost an arm and a leg?¡±


    Those words were asked to the spear that was pierced into the ground, but no answer was returned.


    Of course.


    Spears can¡¯t talk. It can only bow to his will, and show his strength as he wishes.


    That¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be.


    ¡°I am unhappy.¡±


    Gi Ga jumped up at the unexpected response.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°I am greatly unsatisfied.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but stare at the spear that was pierced into the ground. Who knew it would actually talk to him?


    ¡°Did the spear talk¡­?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Thinking it strange, he looked up. There, he saw Lili.


    When he saw her, his face visibly grimaced. But she intentionally ignored that.


    ¡°There should still be another day until our duel,¡± said Gi Ga.


    ¡°Right,¡± nodded Lili as she struck out a wooden rod.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Your new leg.¡±


    Gi Ga inclined his head as if asking, what are you talking about? Something like this couldn¡¯t be a leg. A leg is a bit more like¡­


    As he was thinking that, Lili knelt by his feet, and installed the wooden rod to where Gi Za¡¯s missing leg should have been. She reinforced it with a leather belt, adjusted the size to match the length of Gi Ga¡¯s other leg, and then wrapped the leather belt around it.


    ¡°This¡¯ll hurt a bit.¡±


    The strong gaze Lili shot as she looked up showed that it would really hurt, so Gi Ga gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Gigu!?¡±


    With the sensation of something digging into his flesh coupled with the pain, it certainly felt like he had a new leg.


    ¡°Try standing,¡± suggested Lili.


    As Lili helped Gi Ga, he tried to stand himself up, and for the first time in a while, he was able to stand on his two legs.


    As Gi Ga took a few steps, dazed, a voice of wonder leaked out of him.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±


    I can walk.


    It feels like it¡¯s digging into my flesh a bit, but this artificial leg can definitely support my body.


    ¡°¡­Why? Why would you give this to me? Won¡¯t this be disadvantageous for you in our duel?¡±


    After the third step, Gi Ga stopped, and after much trouble, he turned around to face Lili.


    ¡°A duel should be fair,¡± said Lili.


    Her straight gaze proved that there were no other reasons than that.


    ¡°¡­I thank you,¡± said Gi Ga.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for those words yet. Let me hear them after the duel.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As Gi Ga deeply bowed, Lili turned her back on him, and briskly walked.


    As Gi Ga watched her back disappear in to the distance, he looked up the night sky.


    ¡°King, I can still fight!¡±


    I want to meet the king soon.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Facing each other were the spirit of one woman and one beast. The surrounding area was quiet.


    It was now the promised day.


    Gi Ga and Lili faced off at the za of the vige. The sound of the long sword being drawn from its sheath resounded as Lili drew her weapon. Opposite her, Gi Ga stood firmly on his two legs over the ground. He let the tip of his spear fall as he held his weapon in a lowered stance.


    Gi Ga¡¯s body sunk.


    The goblin who possessed an indomitable soul, called out.


    ¡°Come!¡± yelled Gi Ga.


    The knight sworn to victory replied.


    ¡°Bring it!¡± she said back.


    And so, within the vige where the king was not, the curtains over a duel was drawn.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    He took a step with his artificial leg.


    The tip of his spear rose up like the head of a snake. Then in an instant, his spear extended as if to bite at the throat of the foe before him.


    The de of the spear may have been removed, but Gi Ga¡¯s attack was still strong enough to kill if received directly, but Lili slipped through that attack.


    Her sword slipped through from below the already low spear. At the same time, she activated her >, and she sped up.


    Within the School of Zweil that Lili uses, the first thing one must learn as proof of one¡¯sing of age is this skill.


    This skill is the ¡®two legs¡¯ within the principle, ¡®One eye, two legs¡¯, upon which her sword school was founded. The great speed brought about by her > is a special skill unseen in other styles.


    Lili¡¯s elerated sword aimed for Gi Ga¡¯s body. The tip of the spear was flicked, and the sword came swinging from another angle.


    Fitting for the senses of a beast out in the wild, Gi Ga immediately took back the spear he had struck out as he sensed dangering. Then he jumped back, dodging the trajectory of the swinging sword, and he struck out the handle of his spear over the trajectory to protect his body.


    Lili¡¯s long sword crashed into his spear, sending a shock running through his body. But Lili¡¯s slender arms did not have enough strength behind them to break the tip of his spear.


    Gi Ga took some distance, and paid careful attention where Lili would move.


    In a match between spear and sword, the deciding factor will be the distance.


    Gi Ga still had some of that.


    ¡°This artificial leg is quite good,¡± he said.


    Like second nature, Lili wielded her long sword over her shoulder as she fixed her stance.


    ¡°A handicap of having just one arm just isn¡¯t enough,¡± fiercelyughed Gi Ga.


    Lili smiled back in response.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°Come!¡± challenged Gi Ga.


    The one who attacked was Lili. She sped up with the use of her >, and she swung down the sword over her shoulders with all her strength.


    Gi Ga struck out his spear to meet Lili¡¯s sword, but the speed of her sword was faster than he expected, causing him to click his tongue.


    So you weren¡¯t serious a while ago!


    But it was toote.


    The moment Gi Ga tried to bring back his spear, Lili tried to add another blow, proving her sword faster than Gi Ga¡¯s spear. This time Gi Ga jumped backpletely unlike before. The descending de then split into three, and rained over Gi Ga.


    The three shes hollowed the ground, causing clouds of dust to gather up, shrouding the two warriors. But when the veil of dust cleared up, only Lili could be seen.


    ¡°¡­What is the meaning of this?¡± asked Gi Ga.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that your king isn¡¯t the only one who can use skills. Humans also have their own.¡±


    As she swept the cloud of dust at her feet with a sweep of her sword, she once again wielded it over her shoulder.


    ¡°Now,e and fully taste the might of the Zweil Sword Style!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 52.99 - Gossips: The Conclusion of the Sword and the Spear

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 52.99 - Gossips: The Conclusion of the Sword and the Spear</h4>


    Name Reshia Fel Zeal


    Race: Human


    Level: 30


    Job: Zenobia''s Follower; Saint


    Attributes: Light; Holy


    Lili¡¯s sword grazed Gi Ga¡¯s body. It was only one attack, yet it left behind three scars.


    As an opening showed itself at the conclusion of that attack, Gi Ga skillfully handled his spear, and struck it out.


    That attack was sent toward the center of her body. By all means, it should have it, but¡­


    ¡°Fuu.¡±


    As she lightly exhaled, she sped up, and she moved to Gi Ga¡¯s right nk.


    As Gi Ga struck out his spear, he filled his artificial leg with strength, and he turned the other way. Using his spear as a shield, he blocked Lili¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    ¡°Gu!¡±


    Who came out ahead from that exchange?


    Lili frowned as her de was sent back at her. At the same time, she moved down her head to dodge the fierce attack that came at her. The ferocity of that attack that passed by over her head caused cold sweat to drizzle down her back, but ignoring that, she took a step forward.


    If she were to take a step back, and widen the distance, the one who would be at a disadvantage is her. The one in the lead is her, both in terms of skill and the number of moves made, but she just can¡¯t seem tond the finishing blow.


    Gi Ga¡¯s defense at point nk was unusually hard and steady.


    That entric spear handling of his, and that speed of his at recovering his spear being faster than even her own sword itself¡­


    The opponent before her was undoubtedly strong.


    Not as a monster, but as a warrior.


    The wall that is the scar of defeat which she had to erase was certainly, at this very moment, right before her very eyes.


    Not only was Gi Ga unfamiliar with his left hand, it was also his first time fighting with only one hand. Naturally, Lili, who could show all of her strength, would be able to lead him by the nose.


    But he still had tond a decisive blow. He understood this fact well.


    He had barely been able to make any moves in this fight. And although small, the wounds he had been incurring throughout this duel has been adding up.


    Lili had gone through all the trouble of giving him an artificial leg to allow him a fair duel. So he had to show a proper fight. It would be inexcusable to her for him to lose without being able to demonstrate all of his abilities.


    The joy of fighting that Gi Ga held changed into a will to fight as he took a step.


    Aiming for the moment right after Lili swung down her sword, he swept with his spear. His eyes were gradually getting used to Lili¡¯s movements. But although the attack he had sent just now would normally prate the defenses of a normal adventurer, Lili had the skill >, allowing her to create some distance, and fix her stance.


    But the moment she did that, Gi Ga jumped back.


    As a result, the distance between them widened greatly.


    Lili seemed to have had been nning to start her charge again as she couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head when Gi Ga took a step back. But the moment she did, Gi Ga¡¯s spear passed by the side of her face.


    ¡°!?¡±


    Unable to stifle her fright, she took some distance. But as she did, Gi Ga pursued. He had only been thrusting with his spear, but it was without a doubt that the distance between them was currently increasing.


    The reason behind that was his long arm.


    ¡°So that¡¯s your n,¡± muttered Lili as she stared wide-eyed at Gi Ga¡¯s stance.


    Gi Ga only had one hand, so he had no choice but to hold the spear by its handle to thrust and sweep. And because of Lili¡¯s great speed, she was able to lead Gi Ga around in a melee.


    But Gi Ga¡¯s stance right now had him holding only the end of his spear.


    He would twist half of his body with the spearhead lowered to the ground, allowing him to increase the distance between them. Moreover, coupling that with that long arm of his, the distance made became one that Lili couldn¡¯tpensate for with her >.


    That stance was specially made just for thrusting. Lili couldn¡¯t fight back. For the moment she tries to jump in as the spear retreats, it would thrust back again.


    She couldn¡¯t jump in recklessly.


    That would be the same thing as giving up her defenses.


    Because Gi Ga couldn¡¯t deal with Lili¡¯s speed until now, she¡¯s been using a stance suited for closebat. But then again, even with the distance now farther, so long as the distance is shortened, and the battle turns into a melee, then Lili could win.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    It was merely a question of whether the spear would hit her of if it would past by her.


    As she resolved herself, a fierce smile appeared on her face.


    ----Simple¡¯s good, right?


    As she silentlyughed, she wielded the sword over her shoulder, and she switched her stance to a Chudan-no-kamae.


    She brought her concentration to the limits, and she focused on the end of the spear.


    As she lightly exhaled, she could even feel the sensation of the dust over the back of her feet.


    So long as she could see the moment the spear moved, she would be able to slip through. It was for that reason that she switched to a Chudan stance.


    As her mrs gritted, she used > and moved out. But at the same time, Gi Ga also took a step forward. She was shocked. Gi Ga swept his spear with a different stance, and Lili somehow blocked it while in Chudan.


    But the strength of that attack was too great, and she was blown away.


    Her body tumbled.


    As her vision spun about, Lili finally understood what had just happened.


    Gi Ga had loosened his grip over the end of his spear, and the moment Lili moved, he moved at the same time. The reason his spear was lowered over the ground all this time wasn¡¯t because the end was heavy, it was so he could change his stance more easily.


    -----He read through everything!


    Shock took Lili, and at the same time, a violent pain attacked her left arm.


    ----It¡¯s broken.


    Nausea apanied by pain took her, and her vision began to turn white.


    ----I¡¯m going to lose.


    As she thought that, her watery eyes looked up. And there, at the corner of her vision was Gi Ga, who was still wielding his spear, and Reshia who was anxiously watching over them.


    ---But!


    She gritted her mrs so hard it seemed they would break.


    She used the sword that did not break, and she stood up with only her right arm.


    As she did, her left armnguidly dangled about. It was now nothing more than dead weight.


    Yet despite that¡­


    ¡°I will surpass you,¡± she dered.


    Her voice was shaking, but she spoke those words naturally without any tinge of doubt.


    She should have had been much calmer that time when she confronted that king.


    Remorse and chagrin filled her whenever she thought back to that time.


    She had fought goblins in the past, but she had never fought anyone as strong as that. She also believed back then that it would be fine so long as she followed her senior adventurer, Keifel.


    But in the end, Reshia, who she should have been protecting, was taken captive by the goblins.


    The peaceful days they have now is because of the events of that day.


    But these peaceful days are only here because it¡¯s that Goblin King who they¡¯re dealing with.


    If it had been someone else that was much more hostile like the orcs or the ogres, then¡­


    There¡¯s no need to ponder on the question. It¡¯s obvious. Reshia would have been assaulted, and her young life would have been scattered.


    And the one who would have had led her to that result would be none other than Lili herself.


    She can¡¯t forgive herself. No.


    The dread and the regret she had that day when she faced against the king needs to be dealt with now.


    She needs to surpass it.


    So she wielded the sword with her only remaining arm.


    It was cruelly heavy.


    Gi Ga seemed to be calm, but taking a closer look, beads of sweat could be seen forming at the top of his brows.


    ----So you¡¯re also hurting.


    In the words often spoken within those of the Zweil Sword School¡­


    When you¡¯re hurting, your opponent is also hurting.


    It¡¯s idealistic, but those were the words spoken by her respected master. And even today, those words echo within her.


    As she recalled the figure of her master, a sound resembling that of a distant ss shattering echoed.


    With only her right hand, she swung the sword she wielded over her head----.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Seeing Lili lift her sword over her head with her right arm as her left dangled aboutnguidly, Gi Ga¡¯s eyes opened wide, shocked.


    Her will seemed just about to flicker just moments ago, and yet now¡­ That sameck of will couldn¡¯t be seen at all within her gaze.


    Her left arm appears to have been broken by thatst attack too.


    ----Good grief, that little girl¡¯s resolve really makes me want to admire her.


    They, the goblins, who were born for the sole purpose of fighting know it all too well. Resolve is everything.


    Without it everything will be taken.


    The king himself holds a distant ambition. It¡¯s for that that they fight their war so that they may cut open a path to the fulfillment of their king¡¯s ambition.


    He was the same. He wished to fight with his king.


    For that is everything.


    But the girl before his eyes, Lili, was different.


    If she wished for it, she could live any other way. She could till thend, she could sew clothes¡­ She had many other paths she could have chosen, and yet she chose to walk the path of war.


    That will is deserving of respect!


    So it¡¯s only fitting that he brings forth all of his might to crush that will!


    As he stepped in with his artificial leg, he swept with his spear. He held the middle of his spear¡¯s handle, and aimed for the center of the body of the foe before him. It was an attack difficult to dodge.


    ¡°Nu.¡±


    That attack should have cut down the will of the strong foe before him.


    But instead, Gi Ga was left with his eyes wide-opened, shocked. The sharp shock of his spearhead was beaten into the ground instead as Lili calmly stared at Gi Ga.


    ---Then, I shall try everything.


    He bashed, he swept, he thrusted, he shed.


    He attacked Lili with every kind of attack he could muster to bring down her defenses.


    But each and every time, his spear was struck down to the ground.


    Where was she getting that strength? Her left arm was dangling about powerlessly. Beads of sweat trickled down her brows. No matter how you put it, she was clearly exhausted.


    ---No.


    That¡¯s wrong. Didn¡¯t he acknowledge it just a while ago?


    This human is strong.


    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t have any ways of fighting, but that she had the strength to match his.


    And the way she was now was the strongest she¡¯s been yet.


    Although tired, she¡¯s strong!


    His fighting spirit, roused, it screamed at him to fight.


    Those emotions zed like a me within his eyes, yelling at him to defeat the foe before him!


    ¡°GURUuUAAA!¡±


    As he bellowed out his fighting spirit, he let loose his greatest attack.


    Without the slightest bit of deviation in his aim, he attacked, but it was effortlessly deflected. This much was expected though. For this was the strongest foe he had battled yet.


    As he approached, he swept with his spear, and this too was easily deflected.


    The tip of her de slowly reached for the sky, and in an instant, she assumed her stance once more.


    And at that moment, he understood it. This was the finale. The long awaited climax of the duel.


    With the spearhead of his spear still lowered into the ground, he took a step forward to meet the descending handle of the sword.


    ----I will receive it!


    With the distance shortened, the one who would triumph in strength was he.


    As Gi Ga took that step, he felt a sensation much like that of a lump of ice slipping off his back.


    He felt it the moment his eyes met with Lili¡¯s.


    It was only for a moment, but he certainly believed his weapon would be cut.


    The weapon Gi Ga was using was an iron spear. The edge, the handle, everything was made out of iron.


    Thinking about it logically, there was no way it could possibly be cut.


    But Lili¡¯s empty eyes caused rms of the highest alert to ring out within Gi Ga¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Will I make it?¡± he asked himself.


    He put all his strength into his two legs, and he dodged out of the way.


    Blood trickled down the ce where his artificial leg was connected, but he didn¡¯t have the time to bother with that.


    The iron spear that he should have had been holding right in front of him was suddenly cut down in two. Moreover, because he was too slow in dodging out of the way, even his prosthetic leg was cut.


    ¡°Uoooaaa!¡±


    Lili bellowed out her fighting spirit.


    As soon as Gi Ga thought that the situation had turned for the worst, he took his spear in his mouth, and he went down on all fours to the ground.


    It was a stance much like that of a beast.


    Although he had gone down to a crawl, Lili didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping, so he sped up his pace.


    His artificial leg had also gotten shorter, so this stance was the easiest.


    He moved at a speed that surprised even he himself as he aimed for Lili¡¯s nk.


    He moved as if it was the stance he was using all along.


    ---This is it!


    Crawling on the ground, from that position that was as if he was crouching, he used his body like a spring, and he quickly jumped forward. At the same time, he used his arms, raised up his upper body, and attacked Lili.


    Lili opened her eyes wide in surprise as Gi Ga shot past her nk with the speed of a bullet. At the same time, he took the spear he had in his mouth, and he struck it at Lili¡¯s wide open side.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    When she opened her eyes, what greeted her was the blue sky and Reshia¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡°Ahh, I lost,¡± wryly smiled Lili as her face convulsed in pain. ¡°My apologies, Lady Reshia.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± asked Reshia.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t fulfill your conditions.¡±


    If you¡¯re going to fight, then win. That was the condition that Reshia set, but she couldn¡¯t fulfill it.


    ¡°¡­In the past, I also happened to read of a tale regarding a knight,¡± said Reshia as she rubbed her hands on Lili¡¯s broken left arm, healing her. ¡°That knight overcame defeat, and became a knight with a noble heart. It¡¯s my dream to be protected by such a knight.¡±


    Reshia¡¯s healing hands covered Lili¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Lili, you¡¯re a brilliant knight, you know?¡±


    The overflowing tears soaked Reshia¡¯s warm hands.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Lili Aureya


    Because [Abnormal Status] Altesia¡¯s Curse has been lifted, > and > can now be used.


    Level has risen.


    56 -> 60.


    [Skill] >


    Growth speed is faster.


    [Skill] >


    You can predict the movements of opponents a ss lower than yours.


    [Skill] >


    When your swordsmanship level is equal to or higher than your opponent, you can cut the iron weapon of your opponent.


    Gi Ga Rax


    Due to the missing leg beingpensated for by the prosthetic: fighting power now only down by 30%.


    [Skill] > acquired. Spear can be handled as proficiently with one hand as one can with two hands.


    [Skill] > When fighting against someone of equal or lesser ss, it is possible to see through their weakness.


    Level has risen.


    87 -> 89


    Author¡¯s Note:


    And so the winner is Gi Ga.


    But in terms of growth, Lili got the better end of the deal.


    I thought I¡¯d show the status of other characters other than the protagonist, so this time, I showed Reshia¡¯s.


    I¡¯ll show the descriptions for the skills when there¡¯s an opportunity. I want > too!

 Volume 1, Chapter 53: Treasure

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 53: Treasure</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld Altesia


    Attributes Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    After driving away the Gaidga goblins from the vige of Ganra, we went to the center of the vige, and I asked them to show me that so-called treasure.


    Narsa was against it at first, but Gilmi convinced her, and she handed me the bow on her back.


    ¡°This is the treasure that was bestowed to Ganra, the Meteor BowByunei Bow,¡± said Gilmi.


    It doesn¡¯t really seem that valuable from the outside, but there should be something special to it. I still can¡¯t see it as anything else except for a normal bow though.


    ¡°This bow can a light a fire on the arrowhead of an arrow,¡± he continued.


    So it can create fire where there¡¯s nothing.


    What¡¯s so amazing about that?


    ¡°Chieftain, could you please demonstrate the bow¡¯s power?¡± petitioned Gilmi to Narsa.


    To which she then wordlessly took the bow, and nocked an arrow.


    The arrow loaded, the bowstring creaked. Then with the release, the wind echoed and the sound of something being ripped resounded, and the arrow was in mid-flight, drawing a parab in the air. With its tip d in mes, it was indeed reminiscent of a falling star or a meteor.


    ¡°Shoot your bows at that arrow!¡± ordered Gilmi.


    When I heard that, it hit me. So that¡¯s what it is, I thought. This arrow is a marker.


    Several people responded to Gilmi¡¯s call, and they shot an arrow at that bright mark.


    ¡°Do you understand now the value of this bow?¡± he asked me.


    In other words, what you mean to say is that the only ones who can properly use this treasure are the Ganra Goblins who are able to use bows, right? Which then goes to mean that there¡¯s no value in taking it save for satisfying one¡¯s greed for collecting strange artifacts.


    What a clever goblin.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I understand it very well,¡± I replied.


    That and the value of the Ganra Tribe that controls it.


    Gilmi heaved a sigh of relief at my response, but Narsa could only look at us with a puzzled gaze.


    I suppose it¡¯s a bit too hard for normal goblins to understand, but to make the long story short, Gilmi just ensured the safety of all of Ganra.


    If one can show their worth, then one won¡¯t be persecuted.


    It¡¯s because of that line of thinking that Gilmi did what he did. It¡¯s a good decision. After all, I am gathering the strength of goblins to rule as king.


    To these goblins who live in a society dictated by power, being able to stand at the top of that society is what decides heaven or hell.


    Ra Gilmi is undoubtedly a tough goblin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change the subject,¡± I said. ¡°I want to hear about the other tribes.¡±


    With the food supply of the tribe, a banquet was held at the Vige of Ganra. It was during that banquet that I inquired of the other tribes.


    It¡¯s imperative that I know who the enemies are and who might be willing to be allies.


    ¡°¡­The chief of Gordob, Kuzan, will most likely remain neutral,¡± said Gilmi. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have much interest in worldly matters, you see. Lord Alihaluha of the Paradua tribe on the other hand, might be hostile. He¡¯s a proud man, after all.¡±


    Seating at the chief seats, surrounded by mes, were me and Narsa. Then surrounding us were the higher ranked goblins amongst the Ganra Tribe and the rare and nobles ss goblins that I had brought with me.


    The arrow Narsa shot before proved to be quite the entertainment.


    Everyone was stiff at first, but after eating some meat, everyone grew lively.


    Meanwhile, Gilmi¡¯s words made me think.


    The Gordob Tribe is a tribe that handles various magical beasts. The Paradua Tribe is a tribe of riders. And the Gaidga Tribe is a tribe of goblins with herculean strength. Considering the few men I have with me, fighting head-on might not be the best of ideas.


    ¡°What¡¯s the power rtionship between the tribes?¡± I asked.


    Gilmi nced at Narsa¡¯s direction for a moment before immediately opening his mouth.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t such a thing in the past, but in present times, the Gaidga Tribe is suppressing the other tribes. The Paradua Tribe might go under the Gaidga Tribe if they see just how strong they are,¡± said Gilmi.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just mention that the Paradua Tribe is prideful?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why,¡± he immediately said back. ¡°My apologies if this mighte off as rude, but they¡¯d probably rather join with someone they know rather than kneel to an outsider.¡±


    Makes sense.


    ¡°Is the Paradua Tribe¡¯s vige nearby?¡± I asked, my mouth twisting into a smile.


    ¡°Their vige is about two days to the west from here,¡± answered Gilmi. ¡°They live by the foot of a mountain range.¡±


    ¡°I see. How many people from Ganra can I take with me?¡±


    Gilmi¡¯s downcast nce carefully scrutinized me.


    ¡°15 goblins,¡± he answered. ¡°But only from the troops of our Ra Family.¡±


    It¡¯s a rare opportunity, so I might as well get the troublesome stuff out of the way.


    ¡°I see¡­ Speaking of which, Gilmi, from now on will you¡°


    ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡±


    I was just about to ask him to gather Ganra, but then he stopped me, a gleam of desperation visible in his eyes. And then he spoke.


    ¡°Only those that carry the blood of Master Gn may rule the Vige of Ganra,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Is that so.¡±


    Well, there¡¯s no point in pushing the matter here.


    He is a stubborn goblin after all. About as stubborn as Gi Za. Although it does make me wonder. Why Narsa? Why is he loyal to her?


    Wasn¡¯t there anyone more suitable to swear fealty to?


    At the very least, if it were up to me, I would have given him a higher position.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± said Narsa as she stood up displeased.


    As I watched her walk away with Gilmi, I wondered to myself why Gilmi chose to follow her.


    ¡°You look like you didn¡¯t want to see them off,¡± said an astonished voice.


    As I looked up back in front of me, what greeted me was Gi Za, standing with a b of meat in his hands.


    ¡°I was just wondering what sort of thing this so-called rtionship between master and servant is.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you jealous, king?¡± he sarcastically remarked, causing my eyes to open wide in surprise.


    Seeing that, Gi Za couldn¡¯t help himself butugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any need for all goblins to swear fealty to the king, right? Even if their loyalty lies elsewhere, as long as they give their power to you, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± he said.


    ¡°I was thinking of having all the goblins swear fealty to me though,¡± I said back.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± he asked as he sent a gaze at me that was more resigned than astonished.


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± I curtly replied.


    ¡°Then it won¡¯t be enough. No matter how many bodies you have, it won¡¯t be enough. Of course, even your life.¡±


    Really?


    Come to think of it, I do recall pushing myself a bit.


    ¡°Just do as you wish, king. If anyone stands in our way, then we¡¯ll consider that person our enemy.¡±


    So it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a goblin or an orc, huh?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Oh,e to think of it, have you sworn fealty to me?¡±


    I know it sounds stupid, but if I don¡¯t take this opportunity and ask now, then I might never get a second chance.


    ¡°The words I spoke when I lost weren¡¯t a lie.¡±


    Having finished the meat in his hands, Gi Za stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now,¡± he said. ¡°I need to change the guards keeping watch after all.¡±


    He called out to the Ganra and my goblins, and ordered them to their post.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause them trouble,¡± I told him.


    He has to order them because I can¡¯t order the goblins to go to their post myself. If I order them myself, they won¡¯t be able to rx.


    ¡°Remember king, just do as you want,¡± shrugged Gi Za as he vanished into the darkness.


    No words left my lips, but I thanked him nheless.

 Volume 1, Chapter 54: Riders of Paradua

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 54: Riders of Paradua</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld Altesia


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    In the ck of the night, just as I was about to retire, a goblin from Ganra came rushing to me.


    ¡°K-King! The enemy hase!¡± he said, visibly panicked. ¡°Take a seat first,¡± I replied.


    ¡°But!¡±


    The goblin tried toin, but the pressure I gave left him unable to endure, so he sat in front of me.


    Once his breathing settled down, I asked him.


    ¡°How many are there? Where are theying from? I believe I left Gi Za in charge¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes. The enemy areing from the west. We don¡¯t know how many there are, but they¡¯re the riders of Paradua!¡±


    The west, huh?


    ¡°Did theye to attack us?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ They¡¯ve gathered at the boundary of the vige, and are merely watching us.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The goblin tried to argue again, but I stopped him.


    ¡°I should go then.¡±


    Although it¡¯s possible that they¡¯re in cahoots with the Gaidga and are merely waiting for their arrival from another direction, it might also be possible to negotiate with these Paradua goblins.


    I¡¯d rather avoid sending my subordinates carelessly, and creating unnecessary enemies.


    The Ganra seem to be expecting the Gaidga to attack in the near future, so they¡¯ve been rather restless.


    ¡°Fighting¡¯s forbidden until I go. But if they attack, then feel free to fight back. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    As my tail struck itself against the ground, I stood up, and left.


    My tail seems to be in a good mood.


    Now¡­ just what sort are these riders of Paradua?


    In the ck of the night, I walked, unfazed by the darkness.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Unlike humans. goblins have eyes that work well even in the dark. The dark doesn¡¯t bother us.


    ¡°Ho¡­¡±


    The Ganra have built a wall around their vige using the fences and the tress that naturally grow nearby. The vige itself is situated higher than the surrounding area, so it is possible to look down at the enemy from above.


    The natural walls that were built by the Ganra were vines wrapped around the budding sprouts of the toppled trees. It was above such walls that I stood and oversaw the enemy below. Truly, the sight that greeted me was nothing short of spectacr.


    ¡°So those are the riders of Paradua,¡± I muttered to myself.


    Riding on the back of magical beasts were goblins holding the beasts¡¯ bridles in their hands.


    The beasts they rode on were like tigers with long fur. Whose length was such that it was a size bigger than the beasts themselves, covering even their mouths and their feet. And a gleam in their eyes that was reminiscent of cats shone.


    And being three times the size of the goblins, those beasts of yellow and ck stripes could easily tower over their masters.


    They were lined up around the vige, surrounding it as they exuded a fearsome aura. It was a sight that would undoubtedly leave the fainthearted in a daze. But what burned within my heart was instead that of joy!


    ---These riders are mine!


    That burning desire was just like that of an adventurer who¡¯s spotted a treasure.


    These so-called riders were simply that irresistible.


    ¡°Is it true!? Has Paradua¡¯s riderse to attack us!?¡±


    The noisy one who said that was none other than Narsa who climbed up the walls to a spot near me.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I calmly replied.


    ¡°Why are you taking this so leisurely!?¡± sheined. ¡°If you don¡¯t attack them from a distance now, we¡¯ll get trampled underfoot their beasts! They¡¯re different from the Gaidga, their legs are fast!¡±


    Anxiety could be seen on the faces of the people of Ganra as they listened to the exchange between Narsa and I. It can¡¯t be helped, after all, they were attacked and had their vige taken from them just a few days ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Gi Jii¡¯s return,¡± I said.


    As Gi Jii could use the stealth skill, I sent him ahead to scout the area. There¡¯s no reason to go ahead and attack now. Even as a prank, there¡¯s nothing funny about attacking the enemy, and exposing Gi Jii to danger.


    Narsa bitterly hung her head.


    ¡°If it does turn into a battle, I¡¯ll have to borrow Ganra¡¯s forces. Just wait until then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    As Narsa unwillingly backed down, I internally heaved a sigh of relief.


    What a pain, I thought. So this is what¡¯s it like to deal with a subordinate who isn¡¯t fully devoted to me.


    Should I deal with her with a more imposing aura like that of one leading a tribe?


    Hmm¡­ regardless, I need to think of a way to better things.


    Sooner orter, the goblins will multiply. So it would be best if I can have goblins who can see what is beneficial and what is not, and follow me even without being fully devoted. But we still haven¡¯t reached that point. We are still at the preliminary stage, so for now, everything must be decided with a hierarchical system that goes from the top to the bottom.


    The opinions of weaker goblins, of others, aside from me is not yet needed.


    ¡­As expected, Gilmi should be the one to lead Ganra. But then the problem is how¡­


    ¡°King, I have returned.¡±


    Gi Ji¡¯s voice woke me up from my pondering, and I sent my gaze to him.


    ¡°How is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There are about 30 Gaidga goblins to the south,¡± he replied. ¡°I see.¡±


    Goblins have good eyes even in the night.


    So their n must be to have the Paradua attract our attention, and then during that time, have the Gaidga attack the vige.


    ¡°A rider from Paradua!¡± yelled a Ganra goblin.


    Looking toward the direction of that voice, a lone rider could be seen approaching, requesting for negotiations.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Lord Aluhaliha?¡±


    The words of the princess of Ganra, Narsa, made my mouth twist.


    ¡°An unscrupulous man, huh?¡±


    If you want to pull one over me, then I¡¯ll respond in kind.


    ¡°Good. Narsa, why don¡¯t we pay them back in kind.¡± ¡°Eh? Are they nning to take us by surprise?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. And in order to use that against them¡­ call Gi Za.¡±


    Gi Za had already finished deciding the formation of his subordinates when he arrived with them. At the middle was also Ganra¡¯s Gilmi, so I suppose it¡¯s only expected that they were able to finish the preparations well and fast.


    ¡°Looks like you know what to do.¡±


    Gi Za nodded as if it to say it was a given.


    ¡°The target is Gaidga. Do that, and Paradua should feel threatened.¡±


    A mischievous smile appeared on Gi Za¡¯s face. And I smiled a smile just as mischievous back at him.


    As a crowd gathered, I gave my orders the to my subordinates.


    ¡°Gi Go Amatsuki, Gi Gu Verbena, it¡¯s unfortunate, but you two will have to apany me. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if it was just me after all.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    The curved sword-wielding goblin who had received the divine protection of the sword god nodded with dignity along with the goblin who is the former leader of the vige.


    ¡°People of Garna, protect the vige. There¡¯s no need for you to attack, but don¡¯t do anything that might allow the enemy to know that we don¡¯t have much men.¡±


    The goblins turned pale as they nodded. As I nodded back, I looked to Gi Za.


    ¡°Gi Jii, lead the way. The rest of you, follow Gi Za¡¯smands.¡±


    At Ganra¡¯s vige, by the Forest of the Twisted Giant, were the curtains on the second battle lifted.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Apanied by the noble sses, Gi Gu and Gi Go, as well as Narsa, I went to meet with Paradua.


    The ce where the negotiations were to take ce was the point halfway between the vige and the army of Paradua.


    It was the best ce considering Ganra¡¯s bows and the mobility of Paradua¡¯s riders.


    Also, although we were negotiating, we were still armed.


    I had my great steel swordIron Second on my shoulder, Gi Go had his two curved swords sheathed by his waist, Gi Gu had his long sword on his back, his axe on his waist, and Narsa also brought her Meteor BowByunei Bow with her.


    Meeting us was the representative of Paradua who was riding on his giant magical beast.


    That giant magical beast was like a tiger with stripes of yellow and ck, ck being the more dominant of the two colors. Its two eyes shone brilliantly as the light of the moon reflected on it. As its ws firmly stepped on thend, it exuded the aura befitting that of the king of the forest. And though its whiskers hid some, its great fangs could be seen peeking out.


    Riding that was a blue goblin.


    It was a noble ss. The goblins of the tribes might be somewhat different from us normal goblins, but the color of their skin is the same.


    Wrinkles could be seen drawn on the goblin¡¯s face, it was not a youthful face, but the face of one who has lived many moons and years. And even the fur that extended from his head to his back has already turned white. The goblin was old.


    He held the bridle on one of his hands, while the other was ced on the sword by his waist. With his mouth drawn like a straight line, he gave off the impression of one who was hard to please. He looked straight at me with a gaze so potent it seemed to make a sound.


    ¡°So young¡­¡± muttered the noble ss before me.


    His voice was deep. It was the sort that reverberated all the way one¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Lord Aluhaliha,¡± greeted Narsa.


    I left the position of the representative to Narsa, so I only quietly watched them converse.


    ¡°King,¡± whispered Gi Gu, who was standing by my side.


    There were three escorts near the goblin called Aluhaliha.


    Every single one of them was riding on a magical beast. Retreat was not an option, so there was only one option left to us.


    ¡°If ites to that, suppress the escorts,¡± I said.


    Gi Gu quietly nodded as he backed down, and informed Gi Go of my orders.


    ¡°What brings you here, Lord Aluhaliha?¡±


    Aluhaliha snorted uninterestedly at Narsa¡¯s words, and his gaze grew sharper.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop with the needless act¡­¡± he said.


    It was apparent that he was not amused as he scowled strongly at Narsa.


    ¡°Surrender,¡± he demanded. ¡°Do so, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± ¡°Has Paradua surrendered to Gaidga?¡± asked Narsa.


    Narsa¡¯s supplicant gaze was met with Aluhaliha¡¯s scorn that was much like augh as he stared at her grimly.


    ¡°Hmph. Someone who asked for help from an outsider to intervene in the tribes¡¯ matter has no right to criticize me.¡±


    So he did surrender.


    ¡°What happened to protecting Paradua¡¯s pride that you inherited from your ancestors!?¡± questioned Narsa.


    Aluhalihaughed.


    ¡°Something like that¡­ is better off thrown to the dogs!¡± he snapped as the pressure he gave off increased.


    As Narsa was taken aback, speechless, I steeled my nerves to prepare for battle.


    This goblin wants to fight.


    Well¡­ at least his intentions are clear. The only problem is whether I abandon Narsa here or not.


    Narsa is the reason why Ganra is unable to meet my demands.


    As an army, it isn¡¯t good to have more than one will.


    But does that mean I should throw her away? If I were to ask myself whether such an action is right or not, then¡­ the answer is clear.


    I am the king.


    He who has lost his pride is no longer a king, but a mere monster with power.


    So I will save her. I should do at least that much.


    Aluhaliha must¡¯ve seen the smile on my face as he sent his sharp gaze my way.


    ¡°Young one, if you have something to say, then say it.¡± ¡°Someone who has lost his pride is not a king.¡±


    His teeth gritted.


    There was some distance between us, but the sound of his teeth grinding against itself clearly reached my ears.


    ¡°Brat!¡± yelled Aluhaliha.


    As bloodlust emanated from him, the three guards behind him grabbed their weapons.


    Meanwhile, Narsa couldn¡¯t utter out a singled sound as the bloodlust was too great for her to bear.


    Gi Gu and Gi Go stepped in front of me.


    I wielded my great sword.


    My little finger¡­ my ring finger¡­ my middle finger¡­ as I ascertained that my power gradually filled my grip on my de, I measured the distance between me and the enemy.


    The tension was like an ice upon a pond as we each measured the distance between us.


    Affected by my bloodlust, the beasts began to growl.


    Then suddenly, from faraway, shouts began to echo.


    Aluhaliha couldn¡¯t help but wordlessly turn toward the direction of those shouts for a moment.


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, your n has already been seen through,¡± I told him.


    ¡°What?¡± asked Aluhaliha as he red at me with a look that could make even a demon run away barefooted.


    ¡°You were nning to call us to negotiate while Gaidga took the vige, correct?¡±


    Aluhaliha turned his gaze away for a moment to think.


    The voices from faraway started to near us.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re returning,¡± said Aluhaliha. ¡°Negotiations has broken down.¡±


    As he pulled on the bridles, he turned, and left with his escorts.


    As I watched his back vanish into the distance, I asked Gi Go.


    ¡°¡­What do you think, Gi Go?¡±


    I wanted to hear Gi Go¡¯s honest thoughts, so I asked him.


    ¡°If you order me to cut, then I will, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite strong,¡± smiled Gi Go Amatsuki ferociously. ¡°How about you, Gi Gu?¡± I asked.


    ¡°With those three escorts together, he¡¯s definitely a troubling opponent¡­ He should be a bigger problem than Gaidga, no?¡±


    My thoughts are mostly the same.


    The old goblin of Paradua, Aluhaliha.


    He¡¯s old, but he¡¯s definitely not weak.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± I muttered.


    How interesting¡­ if I could add them to my army, then my kingdom will certainly grow.


    ¡°We¡¯re returning. Narsa, you as well.¡±


    As I called out to Narsa who was still in a stupor, we returned to Ganra¡¯s vige.

 Volume 1, Chapter 55: Reliable

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 55: Reliable</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld Altesia


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    The Gaidga Goblins were lurking in the dark eagerly waiting for the order to attack.Their eagerness was understandable. After all, at one point, they thought they had already won, and had captured Ganra¡¯s vige, but then they were kicked out. Then when they finally managed to make their escape, what was waiting for them was the angry face of their superior, Riweka.


    ¡°We¡¯re hitting them back damn it. We¡¯re hitting them back.¡±


    With a face like Riweka¡¯s, even an orc¡¯s face would appear cute inparison. The Gaidga goblins couldn¡¯t help but shrink before such a hideous face. Riweka¡¯s indiscriminate rampaging has never been questioned even now after all.


    ¡°We need to pick the right time,¡± he grinned.


    Her face could be best described as that of a mischievous devil scheming something wicked.


    The Gaidga goblins could only nod to that fiendish face of his.


    ¡°The beast-riding ones should be advising them to surrender any moment now.¡±


    It was currently nighttime.


    The Gaidga goblins were huddled together as they kept a look out for Ganra¡¯s vige that was no different from a natural fortress.


    ¡°They won¡¯t even know what hit ¡®em!¡±ughed Riweka in a deep voice.


    The Gaidga goblins nodded deeply without uttering a word. They were eager for the vige to fall. Once the vige falls, the first thing that¡¯ll follow is a feast.


    Of course, the remaining goblins on the opposing side will also be scattered, so they¡¯ll have to go after them, but they can do that after the feast.


    ¡°The beast-riders have sent their messenger,¡± said a goblin scout.


    Reba deeply nodded when he heard the scout¡¯s report.


    ¡°We¡¯ll attack once they¡¯ve gotten out of the vige a bit,¡± he said.


    Goblin eyes were work well in the dark. And it was because of those very eyes that they saw it. The moment Riweka raised his arm¡­ a chant echoed.


    ¡°My heart rides on the windWindea,¡± it said.


    Then suddenly, the air shook. And four tornadoes appeared, attacking Riweka¡¯s burly arm.


    ¡°W-What!?¡± cried Riweka out as a goblin muttered, ¡°It¡¯s been awhile since we¡¯ve had a feast, yet you actually attack at such a time? Where¡¯re your manners!¡±


    As those words echoed, and Riweka¡¯s limbs were blown away by the four tornadoes, a small goblin ran through the Gaidga goblins.


    Then sprinting like a gust of wind, what appeared nexdt before the horde of Gaidga were the small goblins who took back Ganra¡¯s vige.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Follow Lord Gi Za!¡± ordered the wide-eyed Gi Jii.


    At his call, the horde of goblins that had already grouped themselves into three-man cells attacked the Gaidga Horde.


    ¡°Take their heads! Take their legs!¡± ¡°Understood!¡±


    The beast warrior Gi Gi called out to the stealthy Gi Ji. Gi Gi rode on his two-headed ostrichDouble Head, wielding an axe on his back as he struck the Gaidga goblins that were over twice his height.


    At the same time, the stealthy Gi Ji concealed himself as he made the Gaidga goblins scream in agony.


    Then dealing with the fallen Gaidga goblins was the wind magician, Gi Do, who would deal with them with his magic.


    Andstly,ing in to clean up were the normal goblins. They would go in when everyone was weakened, and would gouge out the already open wounds of the Gaidga goblins, destroying them through their vital points.


    ¡°Arrows! Go for their heads!¡±


    The wind carried Gi Za¡¯s voice, and the Ganra goblins who were apanying them let loose a volley of arrows at the Gaidga goblins¡¯ heads.


    ¡°Second volley!¡±


    At Ra Gilmi¡¯s voice, another volley of arrows was let loose, causing what appeared to be a rain of arrows descend on the Gaidga goblins.


    Although the Gaidga goblins¡¯ muscles were tough, and couldn¡¯t be prated by the arrows normally, their vital points were still fair game. After all, no matter how much one endeavors, ces such as the eyes or the inside of the mouth couldn¡¯t be trained.


    So the Ganra goblins focused their arrows on those vital points. The Gaidga goblins tried to stop them, but the wide-eyed Gi Jii charged ahead, and struck at their feet.


    Then with the normal goblins in tow, they would pile up countless small wounds on top of small wounds, eventually dealing enough damage to take the goblins down.


    The situation did not look at all favorable for the Gaidga goblins. And to make matters worse, the leader who should¡¯ve had been leading the Gaidga goblins had already been retired by the first attack. The flow of battle could no longer be changed.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯te near me!¡±


    While he was watching over the normal goblins, Gi Zu¡¯s skill activated.


    The spear-wielding Gi Zu who had received the divine protection of the mad god activated his skill, >.


    ¡°GURUuUAAaGUAAa!¡±


    The Gaidga goblin¡¯s fist swung at him, expecting a ughter. But to his surprise, Gi Zu stopped it. Then with a push, he sent the Gaidga goblin flying back.


    ¡°I-Impossible!¡± said the Gaidga goblin out loud, unbelieving.


    But while he was caught in a stupor, Gi Zu approached him, and struck him with his spear.


    The spear prated his shoulder and into his bones, leaving the Gaidga goblin unfit for battle.


    ¡°R-Run¡­¡± said a Gaidga goblin.


    A group that is managed only through fear of themander will easily topple over once thatmander is gone. And as soon as one of them starts running, the rest wille following. Like that this squad of Gaidga goblins fell apart, and they ran for their lives.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pursue!¡± ordered Gi Za as he stopped the goblins from pursuing. ¡°We¡¯ve done enough. Go check on the injured instead.¡±


    After they drove off the Gaidga goblins, Gi Za gathered the Gaidga goblins that couldn¡¯t run away and was still breathing in one ce.


    ¡°Five are lightly injured¡­ That¡¯s not too bad.¡±


    As he nodded, satisfied, he spoke to the Gaidga goblins.


    ¡°Listen well. From now on, you will all be answering to my questions. If not¡­¡±


    He signaled to Gi Jii with his eyes, and Gi Jii struck one of the Gaidga goblins in the foot with the long sword in his hands.


    The Gaidga goblin screamed, and the others couldn¡¯t help but have their faces cramp at the sight of a friend¡¯s agony.


    ¡°Are there any other hordes who will be attacking the vige?¡±


    Ovee by fear, the Gaidga goblins shook as they shook their heads.


    ¡°Are you colluding with the Paradua goblins?¡± asked Ra Gilmi.


    The Gaidga goblins were lost for a moment, but soon after, they shook their head.


    However, Gi Za was not all too pleased by Gilmi¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if you didn¡¯t ask unnecessary questions,¡± said Gi Za coldly.


    ¡°No, it was necessary,¡± retorted Ra Gilmi.


    Gi Za clicked his tongue. But he didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further.


    As for why that¡¯s because Gilmi tried to ask another question.


    ¡°The one to decide whether the question is necessary or not is us,¡± said Gi Za, annoyed as Gilmi replied with a ¡°But¡­¡± in an attempt to argue.


    As the two red at each other, suddenly, Gi Gi¡¯s two-headed ostrichDouble Head appeared right in between them.


    ¡°Fighting¡¯s not allowed¡­ right?¡± he said.


    ¡°Right. Fighting¡¯s no good. The king gets along even with humans,¡± added the stealthy Gi Ji.


    The beast warrior, Gi Gi, and the stealthy Gi Ji hade to intervene.


    It was well known that these two got along well.


    ¡°We¡¯re not fighting; we¡¯re just having a difference in opinion¡­ And now that I think about it, it was indeed wrong of me to interrogate alone.¡±


    Having been indirectly told to follow the king¡¯s example, Gi Za was at a loss for words. At the same time, he also understood that there was no reason for him to cause strife with his friends here. And since he was told that by his senior - in terms of how long they¡¯ve been serving the king - he couldn¡¯t say anything back.


    ¡°No, I also said too much. The one in charge is Lord Gi Za.¡±


    Gilmi bowed his head.


    Even if it was Gilmi, he was still a neer. So him butting in was certainly disrespectful to Gi Za.


    Moreover, he was well aware that he wasn¡¯t being himself. It was because he saw Alihaluha of Paradua. The moment he saw him, his heart raced, causing him to lose hisposure.


    ¡°For the meantime, let¡¯s take them to the king,¡± suggested Gi Za. To which Gilmi and Gi Gi nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯ll be best,¡± ¡°Right,¡± they respectively said.


    With everyone in agreement, Gi Za took the prisoners with them.


    Gi Za appointed Gilmi to lead the way back. As they went their way, Gi Za took a good long look at the traces of war behind them.


    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t an easy victory though,¡± he muttered.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    The battle by the Forest of the Twisted GiantUnknown Forest between us and the Gaidga is already ours.


    The Paradua riders arriving is certainly painful, but their arrival doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯ve lost.


    And more than anything else¡­


    ¡°You sure took your time,¡± I said as I eyed the return of the group of goblins that had gone out.


    The Ganra goblins who were with them had expressions of excitement on their faces as they took the prisoners with them.


    This victory should lessen their fear of the Gaidga.


    ¡°How strict. Did the negotiations fail?¡± asked Gi Za mischievously as the corners of his mouth twisted.


    ¡°Apparently, they just came here to dere war,¡± I said.


    If there was such a thing as an evil smile, then that smile that was currently stered on our faces would be just that.


    Meanwhile, while I was conversing with Gi Za, Gilmi and the others who had brought the prisoners were treated like heroes by the Ganra as the crowd showered them with cheers.


    As I conversed with Gi Za, we were both relieved to know that each other was doing well.

 Volume 1, Chapter 56: Gilmi’s Pride

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 56: Gilmi¡¯s Pride</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld Altesia


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; {Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    ¡°Attack. There shouldn¡¯t even be any other choice.¡±


    The higher-ups of Ganra all looked at each other when they heard my words.


    After the sess of our operation, we decided to discuss our next course of action.


    Right now, we¡¯re discussing by the vige so everyone can hear.


    It was Narsa¡¯s suggestion.


    She said that it¡¯s better this way since it¡¯ll make it easier to inform everyone, but as for what she¡¯s really thinking, I don¡¯t know.


    There are two main points in this meeting. One, what to do with all the prisoners. And two, what to do next. If it was back at the former vige, then it would have been just a question of how to make my ns seed, but in this case, we¡¯re discussing the n itself.


    ¡°¡­But then what should we do about the prisoners? Ganra can¡¯t feed that many.¡±


    Negotiate!


    The representative will be Narsa.


    As for whether she¡¯s really eager to do that or whether she¡¯s just saying it to let the meeting proceed smoothly as a form of rebellion against me, I don¡¯t know.


    What¡¯s certain is that Narsa has the support of the old goblins, while I have Gilmi¡¯s and the younger goblin¡¯s support.


    ¡°Then should we kill the prisoners?¡± said Gi Za nonchntly with a mischievous smile.


    Looks like he wants to break apart the current attitude toward the four tribes. He wants to stand out with violence, so as to make my opinions pass easier.


    He¡¯s working hard as always.


    ¡°Ridiculous,¡± curtly refused Narsa.


    Gi Za red at her coldly, but Narsa repelled it easily.


    ¡°Then let me ask you, how do you n on dealing with those prisoners?¡± asked Gi Za.


    ¡°We¡¯ll negotiate. It can be Paradua or Gaidga, whichever¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll talk to them, and negotiate for peace.¡±


    Hmph. As soon as Gi Za heard the word ¡°peace¡±, he snorted.


    ¡°Peace? Have you forgotten what happened just a few days ago? They attacked your vige without any warning! If it weren¡¯t for us, you would have all long been driven away! Have you already forgotten the many sons of Ganra who sacrificed themselves?¡±


    Voices of agreement resounded from the younger ones. Tears could even be seen at the corner of their eyes.


    ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t! But at this rate, more and more will suffer!¡±


    Narsa¡¯s words aren¡¯t thoughtless either.


    My final goal is to conquer the Fortress of the Abyss, and build a kingdom of goblins. So of course, less casualty is better. After all, if I am to create a strong kingdom, then I¡¯m going to need every useful goblin I can get.


    While I quietly thought to myself, the meeting continued.


    However, the two sides were at a standstill, and time only trickled by with nothing getting done.


    ¡°Elders, warriors of Ganra, please lend me your ears.


    Gilmi spoke.


    With his head bowed, he looked like a criminal burdened with some great sin. It was as if he was a failure of some sort, and was so discouraged that he wouldn¡¯t even feel any sense of inferiority even if he were to be told to humble himself.


    ¡°If the Chief of the East were to step down now, would we still be able to stand against the Gaidga?¡±


    The faces of Ganra¡¯s elderly all began to cramp at his words.


    ¡°Right now, we are weak. We cannot protect this vige alone.¡±


    Those honest words blew the mes away, leaving the once rowdy meeting, quiet.


    ¡°I was picked up by thete Master Gn. I owe this vige something I can never pay. And that¡¯s why, I can¡¯t stand the thought of this vige withering away.¡±


    His words gradually became fiercer. And they became so fierce to the point where it seemed as if one could see mes, burning, within Ra Gilmi¡¯s chest.


    ¡°¡­Gilmi,¡± muttered Narsa.


    She closed her eyes tight as if enduring some sort of great pain. For a moment, only a moment, Gilmi looked at her.


    He continued.


    ¡°Even Lord Gn, the great Gadieta, the First Archer¡­ even he could not win against Gaidga.¡±


    The First ArcherGadieta? Is that an honorary title of some sort?


    ¡°At this rate, we are certain to lose. We will be driven out of the vige, and then we will die!¡±


    Even the elders of Ganra who were against fighting couldn¡¯t help but keep quiet.


    ¡°Then what should we do? What should we do to live, and inherit the will of Lord Gn? What!?¡±


    Fight! Replied a lone, young goblin.


    The falling rain grew stronger, but gradually¡­ that one voice spread amongst the goblins like fire¡­ until eventually, all of Ganra was swallowed in it.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    ¡°I have to hand it to you, that was really something.¡±


    After the meeting came to a pause, the leader of the druids, Gi Za, called out to Gilmi.


    Gilmi never liked this goblin with a contrived smile and a human¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°¡­Was that good enough?¡± asked Gilmi.


    But then again, he can¡¯t push him away either. After all, there¡¯s nothing to criticize about someone who¡¯s doing his best for his chief.


    ¡°Yes. My apologies if this sounds rude, but Lord Narsa is still too weak to lead Ganra. If you truly wish to support Lord Narsa, then it is wisest to first buy enough time for her to grow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to worry. That¡¯s a special privilege given to those with knowledge. But it won¡¯t do if you can¡¯t make a prompt decision because of it. There¡¯s no point to thinking if you can¡¯t act, and get the best results, right?¡±


    Gilmi could only cast his eyes down as he searched for the words to speak, but before he could say anything, Gi Za continued.


    ¡°And besides, you¡¯ve already taken the first step. Right now, the best path for you and your vige is to fight and win.¡±


    ¡°I know that. If we were to lose, the vige would be destroyed. And Lord Narsa would¡­¡±


    Satisfied at Gilmi¡¯s answer, Gi Za nodded, and took his leave.


    Gilmi who was left behind could only hit his hand against a tree and wallow in his worries.


    He recalled Gi Za¡¯s words before the meeting began.


    ¡°You should take control of Ganra. If you don¡¯t, the king might just abandon you.¡±


    Of course, the Chief of the East now knew about the Meteor BowByunei Bow. But what meaning is there if the tribe won¡¯t move ording to his will? There wouldn¡¯t be any meaning at all.


    Gilmi understood that well. Which is why Gi Za¡¯s words had struck fear in his heart.


    The goblins of the eastern vige were strong. And for that, Gilmi both admired and feared them. If they were to leave the war, Ganra would surely fall to the hands of Gaidga and Paradua.


    Especially to Paradua with their mobility that could easily let them run around their enemies.


    If they were to fight without the help of the eastern goblins, then this time, they might just be annihted. If they are to save Ganra, which has already been driven to a corner, then there¡¯s no other choice but to fight and win.


    But there¡¯s still one thing bothering him.


    What is the Chief of the East aiming for?


    He showed no signs of desire when Gilmi mentioned the elf princess. So why would he bother to save Ganra?


    An enigmatic existence.


    While he was deep in thought, a voice called out to him, snapping him back to reality.


    ¡°Gilmi,¡± it said.


    It was his lord.


    ¡°Md¡­ I mean, Chief.¡±


    Seeing Gilmi kneel on one knee, Narsa couldn¡¯t help but shake her head andugh, feeling a bit lonely.


    ¡°Just call me as usual.¡± ¡°¡­Why are you here, Chief?¡± ¡°Because I thought you¡¯d be here. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Unconsciously, he raised his head.


    ¡°I yed here a lot in the past,¡± she said. ¡°¡­You did,¡± he replied.


    It was back when her father was still alive. When she received a bow, andpeted with Gilmi. Those were warm memories.


    ¡°When dad first picked you up, I thought I¡¯d made a younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Your words are wasted on this lowly one.¡±


    ¡°You were amazing today. It felt like I was looking at myte father.¡± ¡°¡­I could never reach Master Gn. Just the thought of beingpared scares me.¡±


    ¡°Hey~ Gilmi.¡±


    As she leaned against the giant tree, she held in her hands the meteor bow.


    ¡°Is this vige worth protecting to you?¡±


    Those words pierced at her and his¡¯ chest. Gilmi had always felt admiration for Narsa¡¯s father. But he passed away, and the one to seed him was Narsa, who was raised like a sibling to him.


    But she was weaker than Gilmi. In her bow handling, and even in her leadership.


    ¡°It is worth protecting. No matter what the price may be,¡± answered Gilmi as he looked straight into her eyes.


    Narsa met his gaze, and her gaze appeared both relieved and sad.


    ¡°Then I should give this to you,¡± she said.


    It was the proof of being a chief in the vige, the Meteor Bow.Byunei Bow


    ¡°Ganra¡¯s vige will never wither and die, right?¡± she said. ¡°And the one to carry this is the chief¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it anymore. I¡¯m tired already. I¡¯m weak. I¡¯m not like you or that eastern chief¡­ I can¡¯t be strong. Even back there in the meeting¡­ I was just acting as a mouthpiece for the elders.¡±


    As her cramped voice leaked, all the pain she¡¯s been hiding broke free, and Gilmi couldn¡¯t help but feel his chest ache.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this,¡± he said. ¡°No matter what?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You are the chief, Master Narsa. You cannot give that away.¡±


    Narsa wants to retire now because of the hardship. But if she were to truly lose the title of ¡°chief¡±, then she wouldn¡¯t have a home toe back to anymore.


    If so¡­ then for what purpose would Gilmi continue to fight?


    ¡°But if it¡¯s possible. If I could ask for one thing, then I would like to receive the title of The First Archer Gadieta.¡±


    ¡°If you want it, then I¡¯ll give it to you. You have that much strength after all.¡±


    As Narsa looked up to the giant tree, she said to Gilmi.


    ¡°Hey, Gilmi. Am I good enough to be your chief?¡± ¡°¡­You are my pride. There is no one more fitting.¡± ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    And like that, Ganra¡¯s night came to an end.


    The next day, the goblins from Ganra¡¯s vige attacked the Vige of Gaidga.

 Volume 1, Chapter 57: Those Who Seek

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 57: Those Who Seek</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 8


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld Altesia


    AttributesL Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu;(Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    It was at the base of a mountain, tall enough to split the heavens, within the darkness of a cave from which only a pitch ck crag could be seen, that the Gaidga goblins lived. From there, three days to the east was the Vige of GanraUnknown Forest. And two days to the south were the ins and forests where the Paradua Vigey.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the home of the Gaidga.¡±


    Peeking from the forest, we could see the Gaidga goblins¡¯rge frames entering and exiting the cave incessantly.


    As we were watching, I noticed that the Gaidga goblins were carrying a Big Horn.


    ¡°That¡¯s the staple food of the Gaidga goblins, the Big Horn,¡± Gilmi said.


    I thanked Gilmi for nonchntly adding on that exnation while we continued to observe the Gaidga.


    What really caught my attention was that giant hole on the Big Horn¡¯s chest. The attack that left that gaping hole must¡¯ve been fatal. It definitely wasn¡¯t done by amon goblin¡¯s strength. Not to mention that hole¡¯s actually as big as a small goblin.


    If that attack was dealt by someone from the Gaidgas, then I think I¡¯ve been underestimating them a bit.


    It could be said that the reason we¡¯ve been winning until now is because that goblin was yet to make his appearance.


    ¡°Is the chief the strongest goblin in Gaidga?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Should be. Child of Mishra, Rashka. Even amongst the four tribes who administer their revered rituals of the gates of the underworld, he should be the strongest.¡±


    Before I knew it, I was smiling.


    Well isn¡¯t that interesting?


    Rashka of Gaidga.


    If we were to fight a battle of strength, will you lose?


    As I thought that to myself, I gave the signal to my subordinates.


    And we walked quietly, stealthily approaching that ck cave to siege it.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    At the border of the forest and the woodsy the home of the Paradua. It wasn¡¯t hard to see why they chose this ce for their home. They were goblins so, of course, they built their homes within the forest. But by building them close to the border of the forest, where the ins were, they could easily hunt for food.


    Compared to Gaidga¡¯s cave and Ganra¡¯s natural fortress, the home of the Paradua, wascking in defense. True, they might have had fences around their vige, but in the end, it was only made to keep the beast inside from being able to easily leave.


    It was an arrangement that didn¡¯t take enemies into consideration. But that wasn¡¯t strage, after all, once a battle within Paradua broke, their goblins would all fight on rider-beastback, since every goblin in


    Paradua is given a beast at birth, to be ridden once they were old enough.


    Fighting on the back of a beast gives great mobility, but it is somethingpletely foreign to the concept of holding a castle. In fact, it¡¯d be better to just run with them, instead of trying to defend a siege.


    Because of that, the Paradua vige does not have any good defenses.


    And it was that very vige that arge goblin from Gaidga visited.


    Hanging from his neck could be seen a ck, thorny amulet. This amulet was none other than the treasure of Gaidga, the Choker of WrathVidol Amulet.


    It¡¯s an amulet that could increase the strength of its bearer. It is both a treasure and the proof of being the chief.


    In his hands was a club the size of the thick trunk of a tree. It was shaved at the end like a spear, so it could be said to be wooden spear if not for its humongous size. His strong jaws seemed like they could swallow all the goblins around him. He wore no smile on his face, just a straight line. And on his eyes could be seen a dark glint, burning, seemingly there with those deep lines in between his brows just for the purpose of staring down his subordinates and enemies.


    A lone horn reaching for the heavens was on his forehead. And with his skin, brown, he was either a noble ss or a duke ss. The strongest goblin of the four tribes was currently on the receiving end of the Paradua chieftain¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°And? How are you going to make up for this?¡±


    The already aged re of Aluhaliha pierced sharply at therge goblin standing before him.


    Aluhaliha did not falter in the slightest before that goblin that looked no different from an immovable boulder.


    In fact, he was so big that even if he were to fall over, Aluhaliha would still have to look up. Because of this, Aluhaliha had no choice but to ride on his rider-beast, just to meet this giant goblin¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    A deep voice, carrying an apology with it, fell on Aluhaliha¡¯s ears.


    The reason they were arguing was because of the defeat in the battle against Ganra.


    Although Rashka might have left everything to Aluhaliha, a part of the Gaidga goblins still went ahead to attack the Ganra, but was repelled. And then right as the Paradua were in the middle of demanding the Ganra¡¯s surrender, they were repelled again.


    ¡°Prove it.¡±


    Aluhaliha was only following Rashka¡¯s words, and his men were only following Paradua¡¯s officer, so Aluhaliha wants Rashka to give him the head of that goblin as an apology.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    But that¡¯s impossible for Rashka. Because the goblin in charge, Riweka, was already dead. And goblins who managed to survive were all low-ranked ones, so they couldn¡¯t take Riweka¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Brat, are you looking down on me?¡±


    Of course, Aluhaliha wouldn¡¯t just let this issue go. He is, after all, another chief leading his own tribe. If he were to just leave this be without receiving Rashka¡¯s apology, his image as a chief would be stained. The decision to form an alliance with the Gaidga was mostly


    his. If Aluhaliha fails to show the worth of that decision in good light, the next chief might just trample him underfoot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 3 big horns.¡±


    The big horns that the Gaidga goblins ate have been decreasingtely.


    ¡°¡­Very well. But if something like this were to happen again¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    The proud Aluhaliha only formed an alliance with the Gaidga for the sake of securing his tribe¡¯s survival. Their food supply was dwindling; their beasts were fewer¡­ If they were to keep up at this rate, their tribe would surely be in danger. Sensing that, Aluhaliha threw away his pride.


    He stifled his own heart, and he trampled underfoot his faith in exchange for food.


    Although it¡¯s just 3 big horns, considering the state of the vige, it¡¯s still an important food supply.


    ¡°Enough of this topic. What are you going to do next?¡±


    Aluhaliha, who was in a bad mood, changed the topic, shooting a sharp gaze toward Rashka as he asked him that.


    ¡°We¡¯ll attack Ganra again. I¡¯m gathering the subordinates I have spread out. I want them to go this time.¡±


    Aluhaliha snorted toward the direction of Ganra.


    ¡°A battle to annihte, huh?¡±


    As Aluhaliha said those words, a lone goblin appeared within his mind.


    It was that goblin who was standing behind the princess of Ganra, Narsa. With three horns, gray skin, and even a tail¡­ that majestic appearance of his was unlike any other goblin¡¯s. And with that great sword he wielded over his shoulders, the atmosphere about him was on a different league.


    Not to mention the sharpness within that scorching gaze of his¡­ Aluhaliha did not know why, but for some reason, that goblin had the power to move his heart with his words.


    If one were to mention an existence ¡°separate¡± from normal goblins, only one existence woulde to mind. And that is: a king.


    Is he the king Aluhaliha and Rashka had been waiting for? Or is he merely an impostor? No, it should still be too early for that salvation toe.


    ¡°Do you know the name of the goblin who came to Ganra¡¯s aid?¡± Aluhaliha asked. He wanted to know¡­ what does this goblin that¡¯s like a boulder think of him?


    ¡°No, that sort of person¡° ¡°Chief!!¡±


    A lone goblin ran toward them, frothing.


    ¡°What are you doing before a guest!?¡±


    Aluhaliha yelled, but deep inside, he was perturbed. For his subordinate to be panicked to this extent¡­ this was no trifle matter.


    ¡°Gaidga vige is under attack!¡±


    Neither Aluhaliha and Rashka could help but open their eyes wide.


    ¡°Has Kuzan moved!?¡±


    What they feared the most was the movement of the Gordob goblins secluded in the north.


    But¡­


    ¡°The enemy is Ganra! And the goblins from outside!¡± ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°Our discussion ends here. I¡¯m returning.¡±


    Even that normally calm voice of Rashka couldn¡¯t help but show a tinge of impatience in it. Hearing that, Aluhaliha¡¯s lips curved.


    ¡°What did the enemy name himself?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t name himself anything in particr. He just demanded us to submit to the king.¡±


    ¡°Absurd!¡±


    Cracks appeared at that familiar club of Rashka.


    ¡°A king? Now, of all times!?¡±


    In his anger, Rashka struck his club into the ground, giving rise to tremors through out the area.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Aluhaliha said. ¡°Kid, call the others. We¡¯re going to war!¡±


    It¡¯s toote already.


    Once the curtains on war has been drawn, it won¡¯t end until one side is annihted.


    ¡°Attack Ganra!¡±


    Aluhaliha¡¯s words echoed throughout the vige. And immediately, the riders of Paradua gathered.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    It¡¯s the long awaited guild war!


    I¡¯ve also written about the requested impression from the enemy¡¯s side regarding the king¡¯s appearance.


    I wrote it from Aluhaliha¡¯s perspective, who was affected by the king¡¯s charm toward those of his race.

 Volume 1, Chapter 58: The Thrust of Riposte

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 58: The Thrust of Riposte</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 8


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection:


    Goddess of the Underworld Altesia


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu;(Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    After seeing the Gaidga goblins, I ordered my subordinates to pursue.


    ¡°Gi Za, take half of the goblins, and pursue the remaining enemy!¡± ¡°Gi Jii, Gi Zu, Gi Do, you all go as well.¡±


    The wind magician, Gi Do. The wide-eyed, Gi Ji, the mad dog, GI Zu. These goblins along with the normal goblins pursued the enemy.


    The interior of the cavern was wide, but it wasn¡¯tplicated. Inside were a number of caves used to store food as well as weapon and armors.


    After we seeded in taking control of the most of the cavern, the Gaidga Goblins ran away through the back, and I ordered my men to pursue them.


    The two noble goblins, Gi Gu Verbena and Gi Go Amatsuki, stayed behind to destroy the remnants of the cave.


    Some Gaidga goblins suddenly appeared, so I mowed them down with my great steel swordIron Second.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    After I finished sweeping the Gaidga Goblins in the armory, I headed for the next cave.


    ¡°GUuAaU!¡±


    I killed the enemy that came out in one hit, then I went in to take a look.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Inside were the goblinrvae and females of the Gaidga Goblins.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t resist, I won¡¯t kill you,¡± I told them.


    Female goblins are precious regardless of which tribe theye from. Besides, once the Gaidga be my subordinates, if their ability to reproduce is affected, then it¡¯ll take longer for them to be a part of my force.


    While it¡¯s true that goblins are able to reproduce quickly, it still takes time forrvae to be adult, and even more time until one can be called a warrior.


    Moreover, the time it takes for one of the four tribe¡¯s goblin to reach adulthood is unknown.


    So there¡¯s no reason to kill the female goblins, and even killing thervae is highly questionable.


    Besides, killing the weak and trembling Gaidga Goblins would leave a bad aftertaste.


    ¡°King.¡± Gi Go who was searching the other rooms walked over to me as he swung around his blood-smeared curved de. ¡°We¡¯vepletely taken control of the cavern. This room here is thest one.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I replied. ¡°Then in that case, I order you, Gi Go Amatsuki.¡±


    I looked down on the kneeling goblin as I signaled toward a cave.


    ¡°In this room are thervae and females of the Gaidga. In the name of the king, I order you to ensure their safety. Protect these weak


    and frail goblins.¡± ¡°By your will.¡±


    I left the kneeling Gi Go, and went out of the cavern.


    Then leading the goblins gradually catching up, we left the Gaidga¡¯s home.


    ¡°Gilmi!¡±


    We had sieged the cavern with Gilmi¡¯s archers in order to keep the battle from heading toward the cave, so Gilmi was outside the cave.


    I called out to him, the First ArcherGadieta.


    ¡°We¡¯re chasing after the retreating Gaidga Goblins, follow me!¡± ¡°As youmand.¡±


    ¡°Gi Gu Verbena, run ahead, and open a path! Gi Gi, Gi Jii watch the nks. Go!¡±


    The noble-ss goblin who specialized in cooperating, Gi Gu, served as the vanguard. To the right was the beast warrior Gi Gi, who was riding on a double head. To the left was the stealthy Gi Ji. Like this we pursued the direction we thought the Gaidga Goblins would run to.


    ¡°King, the Gaidga Goblins most likely ran to the south.¡± ¡°The south, huh?¡±


    ¡°They might¡¯ve run to the Paradua Tribe¡¯s vige.¡±


    It was Gilmi who suggested where to go. The vige of Paradua was probably already reflected on the eyes of that small archer. That gaze of his looking straight ahead was firm and resolute.


    Gradually, the trees grew less and less.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go to the south then.¡±


    Gi Gu Verbena seemed to have heard mymand as he slightly changed his direction.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Having received the king¡¯smand, Gi Za led the horde to pursue the Gaidga Goblins. With the Gaidga Goblins¡¯ tall stature, Gi Za had little difficulty in following them. It was also easy to hit theirrge bodies.


    As they pursued the Gaidga Goblins, Gi Za relentlessly shot his magic while Gi Do aimed for their legs with his wind magic. The fallen Gaidga Goblins were struck by the wide eyed Gi Jii and Gi Zu with their swords and spears respectively.


    They hunted the Gaidga Goblins as if they were a flock of sheep.


    However, their numbers were nothing to scoff at. There were simply just too many of them, so it wasn¡¯t possible topletely annihte the retreating goblins.


    ¡°Aim for the bigger clump.¡±


    As they continued to pursue, the Gaidga Goblins clumped up. Gi Za ordered his men, and they killed the enemy goblins without so much as a nce.


    It was only when Gi Za¡¯s ether had grown low that he finally thought to finish things. Although he had been numbed to fatigue by the intoxication of killing the enemy, he and his men have still been pursuing for half a day already.


    His exhaustion was no mystery.


    ¡°Stop pursuing,¡± Gi Za ordered. And the entire horde stopped. Within the horde could be seen goblins with ragged breath.


    ¡°So this is as far as we go,¡± Gi Za muttered.


    Around that time, a different smell from the Gaidga Goblins wafted to his nose.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    But the only thing that could be heard was the eerie sound of wind rustling the trees.


    Gi Za felt that something was amiss. Immediately, he tried to order the goblins back, but before he could, a giant figure jumped out from the thickets.


    ¡°Tch¡­ Paradua!?¡±


    It was a ck tiger, giant and striped, upon which rode Paradua¡¯s Aluhaliha, wielding a long spear.


    ¡°Die, brat!¡±


    Without stopping a beat, he kept his momentum, and struck out with his spear.


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±


    Gi Za jumped back, but Aluhaliha wasn¡¯t about to let him go.


    ¡°Na?ve!¡±


    The moment Gi Zanded, Aluhaliha struck out his spear again.


    ¡°My vessel is d in the windel!¡±


    His posture broken, by all means, that attack should¡¯ve hit him. But Gi Za used el, and with that, he was able to dodge.


    Riding on the wind, he ordered the goblins to retreat. ¡°Fall back! We¡¯re retreating!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere! Hal, shd, take their nks! Jirouou, run!¡±


    Aluhaliha chased after the now retreating Gi Za.


    ¡°As youmand!¡±


    The two goblins, Hal and shd, were like the wings of a bird spreading its wings as they tried to surround Gi Za and his men.


    As Aluhaliha called out the name of his beast, the ck tiger set its sights on Gi Za and it bellowed out a powerful cry.


    Thebined attacks of goblins and beast left even the dexterous druids at a lost. The most they could do was dodge.


    ¡°Tear apart the enemy to the right! Come!¡±


    At the wide-eyed Gi Jii¡¯s voice, the wind magician, Gi Do, used his magic, toppling over a rider to the right. But the beast-riders continued to ride unbridled as they tried to surround the goblins.


    ¡°You¡¯re annoying!¡± Gi Jii turned to his back, and received the attacks of the weak goblins. He fought in the same way they did when huntingrge preys.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Gi Zu¡¯s spear resounded as he spun it and pierced the enemy.


    ¡°GURUuuAaAAU!¡± He bellowed out a cry like that of beasts, activating [Skill] >. Gi Zu had removed the constraints of reason to open a path to survival. It was because Gi Jii understood that that he didn¡¯t try to stop that reckless action.


    ¡°Run! Run! Keep running!¡± Gi Za shouted words of encouragement to uplift the morale of the entire horde as they retreated deep into the forest.


    Bending his body in between the shorter trees, he ran away desperately from the tigers¡¯ pursuit.


    Fortunately, goblins were small, so the Paradua Goblins who were riding on the beasts couldn¡¯t attack the ces they couldn¡¯t fit into.


    ¡°Retreat, Gi Zu!¡±


    As Gi Za dodged Aluhaliha¡¯s spear and Jirouou¡¯s fang, he repeatedly called out to Gi Zu, But Gi Zu had already lost his reason, and Gi Za¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t reach him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look away during a fight!¡±


    While Gi Za was distracted, Aluhaliha¡¯s spear came for him.


    ¡°Gu!?¡±


    He twisted his body to dodge it, but it still pierced his shoulder.


    ¡°Hmph¡± Aluiha was about to scorn Gi Za, but before he could say anything, Gi Za chanted, ¡°My heart rides on the windWindea!¡±


    The air shook, and four tornadoes suddenly appeared around Gi Za.


    Gi Za fired those four tornadoes toward Aluhaliha.


    ¡°Like that¡¯ll hit! ¡­Nu!?¡±


    Jirouou jumped, and Aluhaliha was able to get away scot-free. But one of the tornadoes hit the ground, whirling up a cloud of dust, blocking Aluhaliha¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Tch¡­ Looks like this is as far as we go, Jirouou.¡±


    Although the ck tiger could still move nimbly within the forest and attack with its fangs, its nose was too weak. Once its vision was cut, its ability to attack would also greatly fall.


    ¡°Well, whatever. At least we were able to do them some damage. We¡¯re going back!¡±


    As Aluhaliha said that to himself, he ordered his subordinates to retreat.


    ¡°Should we decapitate the survivors?¡± Haru asked.


    Aluhaliha shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to check. If there¡¯s any who¡¯re still alive, take them with us. But don¡¯t bother being courteous.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    Led by Aluhaliha, Paradua quietly left the battlefield to rendezvous with the Gaidga.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Protagonist has levelled up.


    Level 8 -> Level 10


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Looks like Gi Za had the carpet pulled under him.


    Hal¡¯s and shd¡¯s beasts are named Mio and Shio.


    When naming Aluhaliha¡¯s rider-beast, I was torn between Kokuougou (King Gou?) and Raou (Ra King?). But those two names both sounded too heroic, so I changed my mind.

 Volume 1, Chapter 59: Stirred

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 59: Stirred</h4>


    Race Goblin: Level 10


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld Altesia


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu;(Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    ¡°My king, there¡¯s blood in the air.¡± Riding on the back of a double head with an axe in hand, Gi Gi led his wild dogs and their superior noses to my side.


    ¡°Is it the enemy?¡±


    If things go well enough, it might be possible to capture them.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­¡± As Gi Gi¡¯s voice grew weaker, a bad premonition came upon me.


    ¡°Is it our allies?¡±


    This is a war we¡¯re fighting, so of course, I came knowing that we wouldn¡¯te out unscathed. However, Gi Za was the one pursuing the enemy, so how could there possibly be blood in the air.


    If it¡¯s just a few men, then that¡¯s still fine, but¡­ wait, were they ambushed?


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow the scent.¡±


    Either way we can¡¯t just leave them be. If we can still save them, then we should immediately bring them back to the Ganra Vige to rest.


    ¡°¡­King!¡± The first one to discover them was of course the beast warrior, Gi Gi.


    ¡°Horrible.¡± Without intending to, that word came out of my mouth. Whaty before me were my men, wounded and exhausted. They were downtrodden and weak, and not a hint of spirit could be seen about them.


    ¡°Apologies, my king.¡± Blood was flowing out of Gi Za¡¯s left shoulder when he said those words. If it weren¡¯t for the wind magician, Gi Do, supporting him, he might not have even been able to stand.


    ¡°But how? When you were the one leading the horde?¡±


    ¡°Anything else would just end up an excuse. I made the wrong call.¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s dejected figure left me speechless. The one who ordered him to pursue the enemy was me. I ordered him specifically not just because I trusted him, but also because he had the strength to crush them. Moreover, he was a quick thinker. With all these added up he was a terrifying existence that could almost be thought of as a horde chief.


    And yet he lost.


    ¡°I see. In any case, bring the wounded back to Ganra¡¯s Vige first. Gilmi, you won¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll have some people lead the way.¡±


    After I nodded to Gilmi, I called out to the defeated warriors.


    ¡°You have all disappointed me!¡±


    Startled, the rare goblins looked at me with fear.


    ¡°King, this is my¡­¡± Gi Za tried to cover for them, but I stopped him, and sent my gaze to the defeated goblins.


    ¡°How long are you nning to look down!¡±


    As if jolted by electricity, the goblins looked up to me.


    ¡°So what if you lost once or twice? Is that a reason for you to be discouraged! If you lost once, then you shouldpensate for it with a greater victory!¡±


    I need to snap them out of that defeatist attitude. If I just leave them alone like this, it¡¯ll interfere in the battles toe.


    ¡°Gi Gi, Gi Ji, scout the surrounding area. Look for any traces of the enemy¡¯s movement!¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡± The two goblins nodded, and I sent my gaze to the defeated goblins once more.


    ¡°If you are truly my warriors, then you will not remain seated in a ce like this. Remember! Remember the battle with the orcs! When at that time, in that hopeless battle, you did not look down, why would you look down after losing once!?¡±


    ¡°Remember! You are warriors of the king! If you are truly warriors of the king, then take with yourselves the spirit of fortitude and follow me!¡±


    As my voice echoed loudly to the point where it seemed I was yelling, the fearful gazes of the defeated goblins gradually vanished.


    ¡°Warriors! I give you a chance. Follow me and cleanse this shame from your honor!¡±


    ¡°¡­My king, it as you say. We were wrong.¡± The wide eyed Gi Jii bowed his head. When he looked up to me, I saw in his gaze, the will to fight, burning aze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the injured in your care, Gi Za. That¡¯ll be your punishment for losing.¡± Gi Za looked like he wanted toe despite his injuries, so I gave him a few words. I saw him grimace, vexed, from the corner


    of my eyes, but without saying anything more, I sent my gaze toward the now standing ¡°warriors¡±.


    ¡°Gi Gu, you will be the vanguard. Gi Jii, Gi Zu, Gi Do, you three will support.¡±


    Sorry, but those who stand in my way will die. Normally, I would think of taking prisoners, but this time will be different.


    Nothing is more fearful than for this expedition to end in defeat.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°We run with the king!¡± Gi Gu Verbena drew his sword as his voice echoed, raising the morale of the horde.


    At mymand, the goblin horde moved out.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    After the battle with Gi Za, Aluhaliha met up with the chief of the Gaidga Goblins, Rashka. They decided to regroup themselves.


    ¡°They don¡¯t look very good,¡± mumbled Rashka to no one in particr. With the help of the Paradua they were able to gather the scattered Gaidga


    Rashka thought that the goblins would be fine even after being scattered, but unexpectedly, the goblins were actually scared to the point they looked like shivering deer.


    Was the enemy that terrifying? He couldn¡¯t believe that someone could actually strike so much fear into the Gaidga.


    The Gaidga Goblins have already been dulled to fear. It¡¯s true that theypeted with the other tribes, the Ganra, the Paradua, and the Gordob, but despite that, it wasmon sense amongst them that the Gaidga were the most courageous and most brutal.


    And yet that very same Gaidga was today, shivering in fear.


    Just who was this enemy?


    ¡°Is this enough?¡± asked Aluhaliha of Paradua who¡¯s been gathering the scattered goblins.


    Rashka shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°I know you already know this, but just to remind you, if we take too long, the enemy will get back on their feet.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    But although he knew, it was also true that he need to gather enough men to take back the vige and conquer Ganra. If they were to move carelessly, this time around, they wouldn¡¯te out of it lightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now. How was Ganra¡¯s backer?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special¡­ is what I¡¯d like to say, but if they can get back on their feet, then we won¡¯t be able to look down on them. The subordinate goblins managed to dodge my spear and even fight back after all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Aluhaliha¡¯s spear and Jirouou fighting together is by no means an easybination to dodge. To be able to dodge that and even fight back is certainly not something that one could take lightly.


    Moreover, that wasn¡¯t their chief fighting. That speaks volumes of the quality of their warriors.


    ¡°I hear you once talked with their chief.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the East King of the Gi Vige. He had gray skin and three horns, one of which was twisted. He even had a tail.¡±


    ¡°That should be the lord ss spoken of in tales. The founders should¡¯ve also been lord ss.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s necessarily equal to the founders, but¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely strong. But¡­ why? Why would hee to Ganra now of all times?¡±


    Who knows? Is what Aluhaliha seemed to say as he tilted his head and red at Rashka.


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to try to pull him in as your ally are you?¡±


    With a stern face like that of an unbreakable crag, Rashka nodded.


    ¡°If possible, but¡­¡±


    Since Rashka couldn¡¯t gather his subordinates as he pleased, he figured he could y some tricks.


    In short, all that mattered was victory.


    Facing Aluhaliha¡¯s discontent, he admonished him. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time for goblins to be fighting each other. It¡¯s a race against time. You should know that too.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡± Aluhaliha was even more displeased, reluctantly, however, he still nodded.


    For Rashka who rarely ever spoke to exin this much showed just how much he¡¯s been driven to a corner. He¡¯s lost his vige. Half of his subordinates has been killed. But despite all that that deep aura about this goblin that was like an immovable boulder showed no signs of being swayed.


    Without showing the admiration he felt for this goblin, Aluhaliha quietly stared at Rashka.


    Truth be told, he wanted to see him fight.


    The King of the Gi Vige.


    He even thought that if this mist lurking within his chest could be swept away, he would like to seriously fight with him in a straightforward battle to see his strength.


    In that way, he coulde to terms with it.


    So that¡¯s a king, he could say.


    But he was the leader of a tribe. The skills he had been cultivating all this time in leading his fellow goblins could not permit that. He could not simply lie down and ept defeat.


    Caught up between Rashka¡¯s trust and the fierce longing toward the king, Aluhaliha¡¯s heart wavered.

 Volume 1, Chapter 60: Bow and Pride

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 60: Bow and Pride</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 10


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld Altesia


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu;(Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    After literally bathing in the blood of the remaining Gaidga, we returned to their cave.


    ¡°Did anything change?¡± ¡°Nothing in particr.¡±


    Gi Go Amatsuki, the sword god¡¯s blessed one, went out to meet me. As I nodded to him, I left the security of the surrounding area to him in order to let the other goblins rest.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    He left the cave with his men. There was a visible trace of weariness on him, but he didn¡¯t show even a fraction of discontent to mymand.


    I went to one of the rooms of the cave and called out to Gilmi. ¡°This is a bit sudden, but are there any core members that could be moved to Ganra Vige?¡±


    I want to preserve the fighting force that hasn¡¯t participated in the war yet. I want to keep their strength for defending the Ganra Vige.


    ¡°There is. About 30 goblins all in all.¡±


    30, huh.


    If so, then the problem shoulde down to the distance between Ganra and Gaidga. There¡¯s also the speed of the Paradua riders to take into consideration.


    I should be letting the tired goblins rest. If possible, I¡¯d like to keep Ganra safe, but the Paradua riders are an issue.


    ording to the wind magician, Gi Do, they were attacked a half day¡¯s distance from Gaidga¡¯s cave. We know that Paradua¡¯s Vige should be a 2 day¡¯s distance to the south. But if so, then it doesn¡¯t add up.


    Although of course, these are all just spections, but still¡­


    Regardless, there are two issues we¡¯re facing now.


    The first issue is the possibility that they¡¯re already en route for this vige.


    But if so then why would they stop pursuing us? We even stirred up a blood bath with the Gaidga, and yet they¡¯re just quietly watching.


    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s strange.


    The other issue is whether the Paradua moved right after receiving the report of our attack on the Gaidga Vige.


    If so, then the speed of the Paradua riders are far beyond our expectations. To think they could actually shorten a two-day distance into half a day. What frightening speed.


    At this rate, the only possible result is us being on the receiving end of a surprise attack.


    And that¡¯s with us being inside the forest. In here, there are many trees, and there aren¡¯t any roads being maintained. This isn¡¯t the kind of ce a horse could leisurely move around in, yet as long as there¡¯s an animal trail, the rider-beasts of Paradua could leave us in the dust.


    While we¡¯re still moving, they can move with those beasts of theirs at double our speed, and tear apart at our weak spots.


    In other words, gueri warfare. They could easily avoid a direct confrontation and slowly whittle down our forces using their superior mobility.


    If that¡¯s what they¡¯re aiming for, this battle is going to be tough. Of course, when I say weakness, I¡¯m referring to the Ganra Vige.


    I should prepare for the worst.


    I¡¯ll have to put my hopes in the wounded Gi Za.


    We stirred up a bloodbath yet they let us go, so they might not know about our main force¡¯s movements.


    ¡°¡­Gilmi. Don¡¯t leave any regrets.¡±


    Gilmi seemed to have remembered something when I said that as he gritted his teeth and nodded.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind our sacrifice.¡±


    Looks like he knows his ce. In order to win the trust of the stronger ally, you must first pay the price with your own men¡¯s blood.


    Seeing him so tragically resolute left me with no more words to say.


    ¡°I want to lure out Paradua and Gaidga, so you¡¯ll have to y the decoy.¡±


    ¡°¡­I shall fulfill this task even at the cost of my life.¡±


    To win against an opponent with superior mobility while protecting the Ganra vige at the same time¡­ I can think of no other way.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    The young goblin who was also Aluhaliha¡¯s right hand man, Hal, was the one chosen to be the messenger.


    ¡°Have you memorized the message?¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    It wasmon for the younger goblins to lovingly refer to Aluhaliha as father, but even then he couldn¡¯t help but worry for Hal seeing how obedient he was.


    If the worst case were to happen, Hal would definitely be killed.


    But despite knowing that, somewhere in his heart, he believed that that three-horned gray goblin wouldn¡¯t do something so cowardly.


    ¡°Good, now go!¡± ¡°I shall!¡±


    They met their spears, and Hal left.


    Telling the boorish Gaidga to send a messenger is the same thing as telling them to fight, so if a messenger were to be sent, it had toe from Paradua.


    There¡¯s no reasons to feel shame for sending one¡¯s loved one straight into danger. This was war after all.


    Paradua¡¯s riders will not fear in the face of war.


    It is because of that very pride that they are able to crush their enemies.


    But this time was different. Because the strategies they will be using are not fitting for the riders of Paradua.


    ¡°This debt is big, Rashka.¡±


    Although he was old, his will had not once weakened. If they were to win, yet still fail to receive their king, even if it was the strongest of the four tribes, Aluhaliha would not simply let it pass.


    He would take the bridle of his beast and strike with his spear.


    As he watched Hal¡¯s back disappear into the depth of the forest, Aluhaliha grit his teeth.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gilmi led the elites of Ganra to the Paradua¡¯s territory. They gaudily ran, making sure that their movement could be heard throughout the forest.


    The 15 goblins following Gilmi had already been informed beforehand of the n. They knew exactly how dangerous this mission was.


    But they had to do this. They had to take the risk and show their power in the most dangerous ce in order to raise their standing before the Chief of the East. In so doing, Narsa¡¯s position would change for the better.


    Thew of the jungle was true for everyone; the goblins were no exception.


    Although Gilmi didn¡¯t know what the East Chief was thinking, at the very least, he understood that as long as he could make him understand that Ganra wasn¡¯t worth trifling with, their future could be secured.


    ¡°¡­Something¡¯s ahead.¡±


    The sound of a giant beast parting the trees, rustling their leaves, reached Gilmi¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Wait for mymand, draw you bows,¡± Gilmi ordered without uttering a word. At the same time, they immediately split and hid behind the shadows of the trees.


    Although they were decoys, they couldn¡¯t openly show that to their enemies. They had to fight at full force.


    The bow sounded as the string was drawn to the limit, Gilmi¡¯s consciousness focused.


    What appeared was a lone rider. It was a young goblin. And on his spear was a white cloth, which meant that he was a messenger. The respected title of The First ArcherGadieta as it implied meant that its bearer would be the first archer to shoot, thus deciding who the target of the horde was.


    At the arrival of the messenger, Gilmi drew his bow to its limits and stared daggers at him.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re there, goblins of Ganra and the outsiders! I am the fifth spear of Paradua, Hal! I¡¯vee here as a messenger!¡±


    As the beast spread on its four legs, the young goblin loudly spoke. He was the very image of the prideful Paradua.


    ¡°Show yourselves!¡±


    ¡°Keep your bows on the ready.¡±


    Gilmi wordlessly ordered his men with a sign, and then he walked toward Hal.


    ¡°I am the First ArcherGadieta of Ganra, Gilmi!¡±


    Gilmi¡¯s entrance was also grand. When Hal moved his gaze that had been looking all over just now to Gilmi, he was relieved.


    ¡°Ho! So you¡¯re the first archer of Ganra! I have noints then. I¡¯vee here to pass a message from our chieftain, Master Aluhaliha!¡±


    Gilmi quietly listened.


    To summarize the contents, the Paradua goblins are asking for a pact of nonaggression and the release of the Gaidga prisoners.


    ¡°Think carefully.¡± Hal struck his spear on the ground and folded his arms.


    He was a gutsy goblin no doubt.


    Countless bows were aimed at him, yet despite being alone in the face of countless arrows, he was still able to keep up his attitude. He was not amon goblin.


    Gilmi was vexed.


    Why did he have to fight with such a youngster?


    This young goblin would one day carry Paradua on his back. In Master Gn¡¯s in time, he would be a hope not just for Paradua but for all the four goblin tribes.


    But despite thinking that, Gilmi already knew what his decision was. It was toote for peace. Even if he epted, how was he supposed to answer to the Chief of the East?


    We¡¯ve resolved our differences, so just please go home. There¡¯s no way he could say that.


    The Eastern Chief has already suffered some losses in this war after all.


    ¡°I understand the conditions, but, I, Ra Gilmi, have made up my mind!¡±


    In that instant, he drew his bow to the limit and released it, letting loose the bow toward a single point.


    The bow released, only the sound of the wind being cut was left. It flew straight into the handle of Hal¡¯s buried spear. What frightening skill.


    ¡°Pass this on to Lord Aluhaliha and Lord Rashka. We will not retreat. If you¡¯re nning to surrender, do it quickly. Otherwise, their opponent shall be I, Ra Gilmi of Ganra!¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Hal nced at the arrow pierced upon his spear. As he took his spear, he removed the bow and snapped it.


    ¡°I have received your response!¡± Hal waved his spear, then he left as he hung his spear by his back.


    To that goblin¡¯s back, disappearing deep into the forest, Gilmi quietly mumbled.


    ¡°Would you think me weak for not shooting at him now, Lord Gi Za?¡±


    First think, then act. But should you fail to produce the best results, everything will be meaningless. Those words struck at Gilmi¡¯s chest like a fish¡¯s bone.

 Volume 1, Chapter 61: Along With the Sacrifices Made

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 61: Along With the Sacrifices Made</h4>


    Race: Ganra Goblin


    Level: 87


    Name: Ra Gilmi


    ss: Rare; The First Archer Gadieta


    Possessed Skills: Leadership B+; A Dying Wish''s Sessor; Triple Fire; Forest Dweller; Archery B+; Instinct; Whipsers of the Spirits; Far-seeing Man; Arrowhead of Killing


    Divine Protection: Za Ruga


    Attributes: None


    ¡°Ascertain the distance. There is a gentle breeze blowing from the right.¡± Ra Gilmi breathed out gently as he drew his bow. His target was none other than the patrolling Paradua riders. After Hal had left,


    Gilmi continued toward the Paradua Vige. And now, the enemy goblins were within their range.


    Schhwaff, sounded the arrow as it pierced into the Paradua goblin¡¯s chest. And then the rest of the surrounding goblins fell, their chest, pierced by an arrow.


    This archer squad was made up of the elites of Ganra. The height of their prowess was undeniable; they instantly killed all of the goblins before them without touching their beasts.


    ¡°Drive away the beasts, then let¡¯s move on to the next target.¡± The Ganra Goblins moved like assassins as they steadily killed the Paradua Goblins.


    After killing five more goblins, Gilmi ordered a retreat.


    ¡°Lord Aluhaliha should¡¯ve noticed our movements by now. Retreat.¡±


    Within the forest, Gilmi ran like the wind; the 15 goblins following right behind him.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    After receiving Hal¡¯s report a scout also reported. When Aluhaliha and Rashka heard the contents, they couldn¡¯t believe their ears


    ¡°¡­The patrol groups have been killed?¡± Anger contorted Aluhaliha¡¯s face. The goblins who came to report shivered, unable to hide his fear.


    ¡°Y-Yes. Several have been killed by Ganra¡¯s bow. After their beasts came back to the vige, we went to check, and¡­ We found their bodies.¡±


    ¡°Bastards¡­ you¡¯ve really done it now.¡± Aluhaliha gritted his teeth in his rage, but Rashka only quietly nodded, as stiff as ever.


    ¡°We¡¯re pursuing them. Gather the men.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I understand your feelings, but if you¡¯re going to fight, then it¡¯s better to wait for my Gaidga.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, kid. But I¡¯ll have you slow ones watch the house for now.¡± ¡°Aluhaliha.¡±


    Blinded by anger, Rashka¡¯s remonstration only fell on deaf ears.


    ¡°The ones who were done in were my men. So the one who will be taking vengeance is me.¡±


    Rashka narrowed his eyes as he watched the departing figure of Aluhaliha riding on a rider-beast.


    ¡°So just discussing really wasn¡¯t enough, huh.¡±


    Aside from him and the goblins he was leading, there was no one else.


    Gathering the four treasures and unifying the four tribes¡­ aside from him, there was no one else.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    ¡°They¡¯vee. All men, gather together and retreat!¡±


    The goblins of Ganra were running in the forest just as Gilmi ordered.


    After that, the Paradua came to pursue them.


    With the surrounding area littered with trees, the small Ganra were at an advantage over the Paradua who were riding on beasts.


    Of course, it¡¯s a given that running individually has a higher chance for survival than running as a group. After all, the pursuers will have to spread themselves. But then, they wouldn¡¯t be able to lead the Paradua Goblins as a group.


    In order to fulfill their purpose as bait, they had no choice but to run as a group.


    ¡°Wait, you small bastard!¡± The Paradua Goblins jeered as they continued to pursue. As one of theirs struck out its spear angrily, the Ganra Goblin farthest back was struck.


    ¡°Tch¡­ Run at full speed. I¡¯ll watch the back.¡± Gilmi drew his bow as he intentionally made himselfst. Without even aiming, Gilmi let loose his arrow, inadvertently shooting it to one of the trees. That arrow did not have even the slightest effect on the pursuing Paradua Goblins.


    From behind, from the nks - the Paradua Goblins tried to surround the Ganra Goblins.


    Slipping through the thrusted spears, they slipped through the bushes where the riders couldn¡¯t enter.


    The Paradua riders outnumbered the Ganra archers. If they were to stop, they would surely be skewered from all directions.


    They had to run.


    The sharp branches whipped against their cheeks, the visible roots tripped their feet; there was no end to the wounds incurred from the surrounding trees.


    No matter how much a friend of the forest the Ganra were, the Paradua¡¯s riders were also the same. No matter how experienced the Ganra were when it came to the forest, the Paradua wouldn¡¯t necessarily be at a disadvantage if they were simply running.


    ¡°Just a little bit. Just a little bit more!¡± Gilmi at the back encouraged the goblins as he shot another arrow to restrain the enemy. Although the arrows rarely evernded within the dense forest, the Paradua also couldn¡¯t make a move.


    The spaces between the trees were too narrow; they couldn¡¯t thrust out their spears.


    But even that relief was slipping away from the Ganra. For they were being pushed thinner and thinner by the encirclement of the Paradua¡¯s riders.


    ¡°The trees should clear up ahead. Pursue them,¡± Aluhaliha who has been calmly leading his men ordered. And immediately after, the pressure from the nks grew stronger. With the path narrowed, the Ganra had no choice but to go toward the direction Paradua was leading them to.


    ¡°As expected of Lord Aluhaliha.¡± Gilmi¡¯s breath was ragged, but he still couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by Aluhaliha¡¯s ingenious methods.


    Unable to bear the pressure from the nks, one of the goblins tried to widen the path, but only a spear was waiting for him. Another goblin fell. Gilmi didn¡¯t need to be able to predict the future to know that at this rate, only annihtion would be waiting for them.


    As the pressure from the nks grew even stronger, Gilmi turned his head to the front.


    ----There¡¯s no other choice.


    Gilmi knew full well how much of a gamble this was. But even then, he had no other choice but to do it. So he took the bow in his hands and nocked an arrow.


    ¡°All men, turn around!!¡±


    For a moment, the goblins doubted their ears. But the Ganra still stopped their legs, and they turned around.


    ¡°What!? Are they mad!?¡± ¡°Bend your bodies and run!¡±


    While Aluhaliha was shocked, Gilmi¡¯s arrow shot right next to Aluhaliha¡¯s rider-beast.


    ¡°Tch¡­ Jirouou!? Calm down!¡±


    The arrow shot grazed at Jirouou¡¯s nose, scaring him and creating an opening. Using that chance, each and every single Ganra nocked their arrows.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    At Gilmi¡¯s orders, arrows rained on the pursuing riders.


    The riders who did not think they would be attacked did not have the time to defend. The arrow rained upon them. Some pierced their beasts, some pierced the goblins themselves.


    But there was one thingmon amongst the Paradua. When the goblins attacked them, not one of them kept their focus on the Ganra; they were more concerned about their own wounds. And that created a small opening. Using that opening, Gilmi led his men to run through the Paradua.


    Bending their bodies, they ran through the giant rider-beasts toward a thicker part of the forest. Aluhaliha immediately tried to pursue them, but he and the rest of the riders were too close to each other to surround the Ganra. Even if they turned around and pursued them, the effort would be too great.


    But even then, Aluhaliha skillfully put his men back together and chased after the Ganra.


    ¡°After them! They¡¯re already at death¡¯s door!¡±


    Although Gilmi was able to turn the situation around with his quick thinking, Aluhaliha was fully aware of their situation.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a second time.¡± As Aluhaliha quietly muttered his resolve, he and his men rode after Gilmi.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The pursuit after that was naturally fierce.


    Their encirclement was immovable. But just to be sure so as not to fall to any clever schemes, they intended to drive the Ganra to a ce advantageous to them. Moreover, the moment the Ganra showed the slightest opening, they would immediately jump on them. For that purpose, Aluhaliha had his two adjutants by the nks. Hal was positioned to the left, while shd was positioned to the right.


    Aluhaliha resolved himself not to let even a single one of these goblins go. In order to gradually constrict them, he narrowed the encirclement even more. Gilmi¡¯s horde of goblins were slowly being whittled down.


    ¡°If this keeps up we¡¯ll be able to wipe them out.¡±


    When Aluhaliha remembered his deadrades, he angrily muttered.


    ¡°But this road¡­¡±


    If Aluhaliha¡¯s memory was correct, then there shouldn¡¯t be a deep forest after this. This should be the woods leading to the Gaidga Vige. When Aluhaliha thought of the hunt toe, the corners of his mouth twisted.


    ¡°All men, prepare yourselves for a hunt!¡± Aluhaliha¡¯s thundering voice echoed. As he fixed his grip over his spear, he took the lead and resumed the pursuit. As the random arrows Gilmi shot were dodged, the ring of encirclement grew even narrower. This time, there was no room for them to escape.


    At the height of Paradua¡¯s excitement, the ck tigers they rode on roared, and they closed the distance in one leap.


    ¡°After them!¡± Having calcted the time it would take before they could exit the deep forest, Aluhaliha spun his spear, and struck it against the Ganra¡¯s goblins.


    ¡°Throw the stones!¡±


    When they left the deep forest what greeted them were many trees, in between which wererge gaps. A voice resounded within thatnd. It was the voice of that strong enemy that Aluhaliha still remembers. At that instant, a stone was right in front of him, and Aluhaliha who was leading had no choice but to slow down.


    ¡°Gu!? What is this!?¡± ¡°Exterminate them!¡±


    After flicking away the stone, what appeared before him was an area with the trees levelled, and a fence constructed. Standing behind that fence was a gray goblin with three horns!


    Aluhaliha watched the Ganra Goblins cheerfully retreat into the fence.


    ¡°BASTARRRDS!¡±


    The failure of allowing his prey to run and the humiliation of falling to a scheme caused Aluhaliha to lose all reason.


    ¡°You think you can stop Paradua¡¯s riders with something like stones!!?¡±


    Enraged, Aluhaliha charged into the enemy, his two adjutants following right behind him. Of course, the other riders also followed. It was the full-powered of charge of Paradua¡¯s riders.


    Sttering away the branches of trees and thrusting away the twigs, the riders of Paradua charged into the enemy. That charge of theirs was bursting with power; it was not the kind of charge some simple fence could stop.


    ---Look, brat! This is Paradua! This is our pride!


    ¡°GURUuAAa!¡±


    Aluhaliha¡¯s angry voice thundered, lifting the spirits of the entire Paradua army. The naturally bellowing howl inspired the entire army.


    ¡°Throw the stones!¡±


    ----You think you can stop us with stones on that level!?


    Without even the slightest care for the stones, Aluhaliha charged vigorously into enemy lines. In fact, he charged more vigorously, but¡­ suddenly, anguished voices reached his ears.


    ¡°Nu!?¡±


    When he looked to his nks, what he saw were his men, thrown to the ground.


    ---What happened!?


    Paradua¡¯s unstoppable charge suddenly slowed down.


    ¡°What did you dooooooo!?¡±


    When Aluhaliha turned around, what he saw were pitfalls and ivy traps liad by their feet.


    ----We¡¯ve been had!


    Right in front of Aluhaliha was a stretch of fence that was by no meansplex. But despite its simplicity, he could not leap over it. It was a fence constructed from wood put together crosswise; a simple fence full of holes, but it was impossible to avoid.


    ¡°YOU BASTARRRD!¡±


    Consumed by rage, Aluhaliha struck his spear against the fence. The fence broke under his might, but his ck tiger charged into it, throwing Aluhaliha off its back.


    ¡°Stab them to death!¡±


    But Aluhaliha was still fortunate. As the weakened fence created an opening from which the goblins inside thrusted their spear out of, piercing the Paradua Goblin¡¯s bodies.


    What pierced into them were spears no doubt. But be that as it may, those spears were only rashly made by shaving wood. Getting hit by something like that could not be anything but painful. Aluhaliha¡¯srades cried out in pain. And as if to rub the salt in their wounds, a ruthless voice resounded.


    ¡°Exterminate them!¡±


    The goblins ran through the gap between the fences and struck at the wounded Paradua.


    ---Withdraw.


    When the thought of defeat appeared within his mind, Aluhaliha was stirred by the need to save the Paradua tribe. He groggily stood up.


    But when he desperately stood up, what he saw were the goblinsing from both directions. Nausea hit him like a truck, but in despair, he fought off the urge to faint.


    At this point, Aluhaliha recognized his defeat.


    It was then that a shadow appeared before him.


    Within that blurry sight of his, a gray goblin with three horns appeared.


    ¡°If you surrender, I¡¯ll spare your people.¡± The goblin¡¯s merciless voice echoed.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Aluhaliha no longer had the power to resist.

 Volume 1, Chapter 62: The Spearhead of Loyalty

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 62: The Spearhead of Loyalty</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 10


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    I internally breathed a sigh of relief when I saw Aluhaliha nod.


    Honestly speaking, the sacrifices in this battle were just too much. The newly added Ganra are all half-dead. And although I¡¯veid out an encirclement with Gi Gu and Gi Going from around the back, that encirclement is actually nothing more than a thin sheet of paper.


    ¡°Stop fighting! Paradua has surrendered! It¡¯s our victory!¡±


    With victory dered, enemy morale plummeted.


    As my subordinates cheered, the Paradua grew solemn. We gathered the defeated goblins into one area, and then I had my subordinates monitor them.


    ¡°Well done, Gilmi.¡±


    ¡°Too many lives were lost.¡±


    As Gilmi hung his head, I told him.


    ¡°But no one else has been able to make Paradua surrender with just these many losses, right? So it¡¯s a job well done.¡±


    To be honest, I was half-dubious whether Gilmi coulde back alive. So I had the stealthy Gi Ji hide himself in their escape route to serve as decoy should Gilmi and the others be annihted.


    Yet two out of three of the Ganra goblins actually managed to survive. Although that¡¯s only about 10 goblins, that¡¯s still a lot.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about your rewardter. You should think about it well.¡±


    Rewards should be properly given to the sessful. It could be said that Gilmi¡¯s results so far are unequalled. If he can show that strength as my follower from now on, I¡¯ll have to give him a suitable reward.


    ¡°Now then, Aluhaliha of Paradua.¡±


    Gi Go with his curved sword and Gi Gu with his axe were standing around the captured Paradua Goblins, paying careful attention to them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my life. In exchange, please save my subordinates.¡±


    As Aluhaliha sat on the ground, he had an expression on him that seemed to say he would ept anything.


    ¡°Hmm, very well.¡± After a little thinking, I nodded.


    ¡°Go save their wounded,¡± Gilmi said to one of the Ganra Goblins.


    Hearing that, Aluhaliha and his adjutants heaved a sigh of relief.


    The Ganra Goblins uses some kind of salve made from herbs to tend to their wounds. They handed that over to the Paradua Goblins, who immediately rubbed it over their wounds. They also used the leaves of the trees to cover the wounds.


    I¡¯ve always been relying on Reshia¡¯s healing ability, so seeing the goblins use medicine shocked me. Of course, I didn¡¯t let that show on my face. I just naturally nced at the medicine.


    If the effects of those medicine are good, then the value of the Ganra will go up again. After all, we¡¯ve always only been relying on Reshia¡¯s ability.


    ¡°You have my gratitude. Now, kill me.¡±


    Aluhaliha who sat cross-legged on the ground shot a stern gaze that even looked somewhat challenging. In response, the corners of my mouth rose. I figured I should show as fierce a smile as possible.


    ¡°Just killing is boring, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    When I said that, the one to be startled was not Aluhaliha but his adjutants who were behind him. Their eyes darted back and forth between me and Aluhaliha.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± As if responding to my provocation, the corners of Aluhaliha¡¯s mouth also rose. ¡°Aluhaliha of Paradua is no coward. I¡¯ll show you that I can endure any kind of death you wish to inflict upon me.¡±


    He really doesn¡¯t disappoint.


    On the other hand, the goblins behind Aluhaliha grew noisy. The Ganra Goblins behind me also grew noisy. As the oldest chieftain within the four tribes, that resolve of his was enough to make even his enemies admire him.


    ¡°Then how about I have you fight against Gaidga?¡± ¡°¡­Are you mad?¡±


    Aluhaliha answered my question with a question. I carefully observed Aluhaliha who was at a loss. It seems he¡¯s a lot more lost than expected. Him being confused here is part of my ns, but I have no intention of telling him that.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it if you don¡¯t want to. You can sit back and watch who exactly it was whom you chose to fight.¡± I said out loud as I ignored the wincing Paradua Goblins.


    ¡°Release the Paradua Goblins!¡± Imanded.


    Paradua and Ganra alike were confused. But that¡¯s only natural. After all, that enemy whom they have been fighting with just some time ago are suddenly being forgiven. It¡¯s only a given they¡¯d doubt their ears.


    ¡°Are you letting us go?¡± Aluhaliha asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any intentions of fighting you until the bitter end. My goal is the Ganra who are waiting behind me as well as you and your men.¡±


    Then in front of the astonished Paradua and Ganra, I said out loud.


    ¡°I am going to be king. The king who shall lead you and your people to build a nation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so? That I am an untalented fool who does not know his ce?¡±I said as I appeared weak as if everything I said just a while ago was a lie.


    I need to persuade them that I am the only king.


    I looked down on the astonished Aluhaliha who was looking up to me.


    ¡°¡­In the case we do follow you, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°I will rule over everything. The forest, the humans, even the beastmen and even the elves! I will rule all of thend even until the very ends of the world! Beyond the ocean and even the heavens in which the birds fly! I shall rule over even the subterranean world where the giants sleep!¡±


    ¡°Something like that is¡­¡±


    ¡°I can do it! Gather under me, prideful Paradua!¡±


    I shall carve my name upon this beautiful world. For the sake of that ambition, everything shall be sacrificed. I shall walk the path of conquest - For that is the very reason why I am here.


    When Aluhaliha heard my words, he looked down to the ground and hung his head.


    ¡°I am old,¡± he deeply sighed. At those words, the Paradua Goblins finally regained themselves after being shocked by my words.


    ¡°If I were only a little younger¡­ Perhaps 10 years younger, then I would apany you in your quest for world domination.¡±


    Did it not work? Well, that¡¯s fine too. Although it¡¯ll take more time, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have other tricks. While everyone was focused, Aluhaliha continued.


    ¡°King of the East, I shall take off my helm. I leave my people in your care.¡±


    After deeply bowing, he turned to his tribe.


    ¡°Prideful Paradua. My brethren, on this day forth, I am stepping down as your chief.¡±


    The Paradua Goblins grew noisy as they looked at each other.


    ¡°My sessor shall be Hal. And from this day on, this goblin here shall be one of the leading pirs of our tribe. If there are any of you dissatisfied, you may leave. I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Not a hint of that oppressive aura he had been using until now could be felt in his words. He was like a tired old man with that earnest speech of his. The Paradua Goblins all listened attentively, not even whizzing a cough.


    After some time passed and no one left, Aluhaliha once again looked at his brethren that he fought to protect.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    Aluhaliha looked around once again to check. After which, he turned to me, and said.


    ¡°King, from this day forth, Paradua shall raise its spear in your name.¡±


    Aluhaliha deeply bowed, and I quietly nodded.


    And so¡­ I acquired one of the pieces I sought.

 Volume 1, Chapter 62.5: Bui’s Struggle

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 62.5: Bui¡¯s Struggle</h4>


    Race: Orc


    Name: Bui


    Level: 36


    ss: King; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Gluttony; Natural Regeneration; Makings of a Powerful Man; Magic Training; Leadership C+; King''s Sessor; Wandering Soul; Shackled Soul


    Divine Protection: Goddess of Knowledge (Hera)


    Attributes: None


    Status: Goblin Lord''s Subordinate


    Abnormal Status: Usually Timid; Strength is Halved


    Ever since Master Gol Gol lost to that scary goblin, I¡¯ve been leading my brothers. We were also moved to a location close to the humans. There¡¯re a lot less trees around here, and there¡¯s ake nearby. It¡¯s pretty.


    When we were first told to move, I wondered where we would be thrown to, but this ce is actually a lot better than I thought. Right above us is a giant tree. It¡¯s probably a Mother Tree, a kind of monster that dries up the nearby the trees, only allowing young trees to live around it.


    The goblins are calling it the Great Heaven-Piercing Tree, but that¡¯s not quite right.


    There are traces of holes dug by the roots. Those were probably made by the goblins, but they¡¯re too small for us orcs to fit into.


    ¡°For the meantime, let¡¯s fix this ce up.¡±


    When I gathered everyone and proposed an idea to them, they all made an odd face. I wonder why.


    ¡°Food, want.¡± ¡°Food, first.¡±


    Sigh¡­


    Even though they¡¯ve mostly been eating sinceing here.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have a ce to store food!¡± I argued.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it fine just to eat everything?¡± They argued back. ¡°Right! Right!¡± The other orcs agreed.


    Since there¡¯s no ce to store food, just eat everything? What kind of idiotic orc are you!?


    Around these parts, there aren¡¯t any enemies for the orc aside from the giant spiders. But even those giant spiders are being wiped out by the goblins. So as long as we protect the borders of the kobolds to the east and the goblins to the south, this ce is almost like a paradise for us orcs.


    There¡¯s plenty of food, there¡¯s also water nearby, and more than anything, there¡¯re no enemies.


    With all that, I decided to create a peaceful vige here.


    Fortunately, the stronger factions against such an idea have mostly died in the war. Now, it¡¯s mostly just the younger orcs and the older females here.


    ¡°Master Bui, I want to eat meat.¡± ¡°Meat! Meat! Meat!¡±


    The other orcs raised up their right fists and swung it down to their chests to show their agreement.


    What¡¯s the point of uniting over something worthless?


    Muu¡­ Muu¡­


    ¡°I got it already! I¡¯ll distribute half. Gui take the three orcs with you and get some food. There are spear deer near theke, so there¡¯ll be enough. Everyone else, gather by the tree.¡±


    ¡°Why only Gui¡¯s group? That¡¯s not fair~¡± ¡°Not fair! Not fair!¡±


    They¡¯re uniting over pointless stuff again. But this time, I firmly rejected them.


    ¡°No! I saw you eating armor rabbits a while ago!¡± ¡°Cheapskate!¡±


    ¡°Cheapskate! Cheapskate! Cheapskate!¡±


    Do they have no intentions of stopping¡­?


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After putting away the rocks and cutting the trees save for the mother tree, we created a ce to stay in away from the rain and the winds. Once the weeds were pulled out, a livable ce could be seen.


    After a short rest, Gui and the others came back.


    ¡°Gui¡¯s amazing. Look at all these spear deer. There were plenty of fishes in theke too.¡±


    ¡°I was worried at first when the goblins moved our dwelling ce, but it seems we can rest assured for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Good. Good.¡±


    After that, everyone ate.


    Although I really thought that, we were by no means safe. There was no way that that goblin moved us to thisnd because he was thinking of our wellbeing.


    This is probably a preventative measure against the humans in the far east past the kobolds, who fought against Master Gol Gol. We orcs are being used as a breakwater against the human forces. It¡¯s a fearful thought. To think the small ones, the goblins whom we disdained as pygmies would actually be able to have such fearful scheming. But with thises a chance.


    Withnd this good, we orcs can multiply. Of course, it also depends on how fierce the attacks of the humans will be, but if their attacks are not fierce enough then we will be able to multiply unbridled. And one day, the orcs will once again reign supreme.


    But for that, a foundation is necessary.


    A safe ce where we could rest at ease. We need to make a haven where no giant spiders or goblins or any human could hurt us.


    ¡°After you eat, we¡¯ll work on the vige again!¡± ¡°Eh, I¡¯m sleepy!¡±


    ¡°Sleepy! Sleepy! Sleepy!¡±


    As my brethren grumbled, I had them move a boulder to the east. After eating, we strengthened the base of the mother tree with the bones of the spear deer. Then I walked as I wondered what to do about the water.


    After walking for a while, I found a river flowing into theke. It was about a half day¡¯s distance to the north from the roots of the mother tree. I stumbled into this because I thought something smelled like water. And as luck would have it, the trail of scent did in fact lead to water.


    I¡¯m hungry, but I need to endure it. My brethren don¡¯t know how to save food; they need to be taught. And in order to do that, I must first take the lead. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be like that forever.


    After following the river, I found myself by theke. Apparently, there¡¯s ake to the west of the mother tree¡¯s roots essible after following a path shaped like a semi-circle. I wonder if there¡¯s a way to get the water here.


    Having water in the vige would prove useful. We could wash our bodies, and we might even be able to eat fish.


    In any case, I¡¯ll think about it after getting back.


    As I walked along the road, I thought to myself. I was hungry, but I did my best toe up with a n. There are several rivers flowing into theke. If I could redirect the flow of one of those rivers¡­ Right, how about digging something like a ditch around the vige?


    Although I know from thest battle how terrible fighting against ditches are, it might be even better if we filled those ditches with water.


    After all, neither humans nor goblins could breathe underwater.


    So if we built a deep ditch, they shouldn¡¯t be able to easily prate our defenses.


    Right, that¡¯s definitely right.


    The only question now is how exactly are we supposed to get the water?


    There¡¯s no problem with the food for the meantime anyway, so¡­ Yeah, let¡¯s give it a shot.


    ¡°Everyone, go dig holes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a goblin¡¯s job.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no food to be found inside holes!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s important! Please listen!¡±


    I tried hard to exin, but not even half the orcs tried to listen. And amongst the ones that listened, only about half agreed with me.


    In the end I had to rely on those orcs, while I tried to persuade the others. In order for the water from theke to the river to reach the vige, a ditch needed to be dug. A ditch to let water pass.


    As the orcs did their best to dig a ditch around the vige, I tried my best to persuade the others.


    I tried persuading them by telling them that just because goblins are good at it doesn¡¯t mean that we couldn¡¯t do it too. Then I tried to provoke them, saying ¡°Could it be that the reason you don¡¯t want to help dig holes is because you¡¯re actually scared?¡±


    We have no choice but to do this.


    I also tried persuading them by telling them that if we could pull the river, they could eat as much fish as they like.


    Although I actually don¡¯t know whether there are fishes or not.


    With that benefit thrown at their faces, the orcs united and we all dug a ditch around the vige. Fortunately, there were plenty of food around, so there was no need for us to go out and search for food.


    We used the earth dug up to create walls, lining them up on both sides of the ditch. As for the ditch itself, it was taking even us orcs, who had plenty of stamina several days, but so far, it¡¯s been proceeding well.


    When we would hit a rock, we would put our strength together and pushed it out of the way. We would cut the trees that were in the way and remove the stumps. Then after 30 days, we finally finished a rough outline of the ditch.


    Next came blocking the river and waiting for the water to start flowing in.


    We threw the stumps and the excess trees into the river. At the same time, thest remaining mud wall broke, and water came pouring into the river we made.


    My brethren all cheered when water started flowing.


    Right, right. I¡¯m also feeling happy.


    I hurriedly ran back to the vige, and there I saw the water flowing around the vige.


    ¡°I wonder if there¡¯re fishes?¡±


    With the project a sess, that was the only worry I had left.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    This is troubling. The river eroded the earth when it flowed in, so it didn¡¯t flow ording to the shape of the path we made. If this keeps up, the ditch will get wider, and the water will be shallow. For the meantime, we tried throwing stones to weaken the river¡¯s flow.


    We ced a boulder near the ce where the flow was fastest. This is a critical location, so we¡¯ll probably have to protect this area. As I was thinking that, the time to carry the bones and the skin of the beasts we¡¯ve eaten to the mother tree came.


    Around that time, something good wafted up my nose, so I looked up. When I did, I saw the branches of the mother tree plunking, causing a fruit to fall down. I stretched out my hand to receive it. And when I took a look at the fruit in my hand, a sweet aroma wafted to my nose.


    My mouth watered. Before I knew it, the fruit was already in my mouth. How delicious! I thought. The juice of the fruit was such that it made me doubt if I¡¯d actually eaten it. It was enough for me to wonder whether it was really from this world.


    ----Hello.


    I think I heard something. But when I looked around there was nothing.


    ----Here, here.


    I looked around again, but there really wasn¡¯t anyone around me. Cocking my head in puzzlement, the sweet voice once again came.


    ----Up here.


    Up? I looked up just as I was told, but all I could see was the mother tree.


    ----That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.


    The tree is¡­ talking¡­


    It felt like the tree was smiling when it saw me shocked. The tree was never like this before, I wonder if I¡¯m going crazy.


    ---I¡¯m Doralia. Who are you?


    Bui.


    I only thought that in my head, but it seems the tree already heard it.


    ---I see. Bui of the orcs, huh? Hey~ Are you having some problems?


    No, it¡¯s not big enough to be called a problem.


    ---I see. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you out. But in exchange¡­ Help me grown even more, ok?


    What do you mean?


    ---I¡¯m going to weaken the flow of the water for you. So I want you to keep bringing nourishment for me. If you do that, I might be able to bring out more saplings and possibly even create a forest.


    How is she going to create a forest?


    ---You pulled out the weeds and even brought nourishment for me, so consider it as a special gift.


    Another fruit fell from high up above me. When I ate it, a mysterious power welled up from within me.


    ¡°Thank you, Doralia.¡±


    ---You¡¯re wee.


    After that, I went to check the flow of the river. But just as Doralia said, the flow was now weaker. In fact, fishes could even be seen in the water.


    My vige construction is proceeding smoothly.


    Now all that¡¯s left is how to deal with the scary goblins and how to run from the humans.


    But first, I should prioritize increasing my brethren.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Bui¡¯s level has risen.


    36 -> 40


    After consuming Doralia¡¯s blessed fruit,munication with Doralia has now be possible.


    [Status] > added.


    It is now possible to receive the blessing of Doralia. Natural regeneration will increase ording to the limits of Doralia¡¯s power.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note:


    The tough Bui who is secretly scheming against the goblins.


    If you¡¯re wondering how Gol Gol lead his crazed orcs. It went like this¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you bastards! Follow me!!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Kill them all!!¡±


    ¡°Beat them up! Great General!!¡±


    ¡°Orcs! Who are we?¡±


    ¡°The strongest! The strongest! The Strongest!¡±


    Like that they spontaneously chose their course and ran wild. Orcs are normally like that. The weird one is Bui. As for how the story of this orc who received the divine protection of Hera goes, no one knows.

 Volume 1, Chapter 63: A Demand for Surrender

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 63: A Demand for Surrender</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 10


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    After sealing the movements of the Paradua goblins, the whole army confidently marched toward their vige. Leading the way was the newly appointed Paradua chief, Hal.


    He kept whatever uncertainties he had buried at the bottom of his heart as he led the horde. He chose the shortest route just as I had asked him. And he even chose the routes easiest to walk on. He did his job well.


    Although I gave the Paradua goblins two days - the extra one day for rest - we ended up arriving at the Paradua Vige in no time at all.


    Looking at the vige from afar, the Gaidga could be seen gathered at the center of the vige. From amongst that crowd was one particr goblin who stood out, it was probably their chief, Rashka.


    Although their numbers have greatly dwindled, they were still not something that could be taken lightly.


    Besides, I don¡¯t actually want to reduce their numbers any further.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to demand their surrender?¡± Gilmi wasn¡¯t sure if he heard right. But that¡¯s only to be expected, after all we¡¯ve already attacked their vige. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d easily forgive us. It didn¡¯t matter even if it was the wiser Ganra in their position, they still wouldn¡¯t forgive us.


    Hearing that, even the normally calm Gilmi couldn¡¯t help but doubt my judgment. The reactions of the other Ganra Goblins could easily be guessed.


    ¡°Right. If possible, I don¡¯t wish for anymore casualties,¡± I said. But unlike usual, Gilmi didn¡¯t immediately agree. He looked troubled for a moment before eventually nodding.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the will of the king, then I suppose it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Gilmi Reluctantly agreed. ¡°But if a battle does break out, then!¡±


    That hounding response of Gilmi¡¯s showed just how fierce his fury was.


    ¡°When that timees, then I will personally defeat Rashka.¡± ¡°I understand.¡±


    With that, he withdrew from my presence, and I quietly sent him off as he went to exin to the other Ganra.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    I had a hard time deciding who to send as messenger, but then Aluhaliha of Paradua personally asked to be sent. I guess from his perspective, he would want to get out of his neer position as fast as possible. If he could get some kind of achievement his and his tribe¡¯s position would be secured.


    But there¡¯s another reason why it makes sense to send him.


    The four tribes are arrogant. They look down on other goblins, and they have a tendency to want to do things themselves rather than leave it up to their subordinates. Princess Narsa of Ganra is simr. Besides, it looks to me he personally wishes to make a sacrifice for the tribe.


    ¡°Very well, Aluhaliha. I leave it to you.¡±


    This move will shake them mentally. After all, the oldest chief of the four tribes himself is the one sending the message. When the very superior they¡¯ve looked up to all this time visits himself as the


    enemy¡¯s messenger, will theysh out in anger? Or will they shiver in fear, imagining, ¡®How strong could the enemy be?¡¯¡­ Naturally, I¡¯m hoping it¡¯d be thetter, but the former isn¡¯t so bad either.


    The ability to attack from a distanceGanra and the ability to move through the battlefield with nimblenessParadua, both have already fallen into my hands. Should the Gaidga decide to fight, I will have more than enough to meet them head on.


    Charging straight ahead like a bear, clearly too ill fit for schemes and trickery.


    ¡°dly.¡±


    As that ashen head of his rose, Aluhaliha climbed up his beloved steed, Jirouou, and he gantly set off for the vige. In the worst case, Rashka will take him in as a hostage, or he might even kill him, but either case could be used to unify the hordes.


    An enemy that¡¯s too easy to understand will allow us to unite. The small gap that exists between the Paradua, the Ganra, and myself will be filled by Aluhaliha¡¯s sacrifice.


    Aluhaliha himself understands that.


    It could even be said that this former chief was basically ordering me to unify the hordes through his sacrifice.


    Be it sess or failure, the consequences are of little harm to me.


    Understanding and yet notprehending¡­ this is all because of my naivety.


    ¡°What a despicable thought.¡± I breathed out a sigh and changed my thinking.


    Aluhaliha asked, and I gave my permission. When he came to talk to me, although it was just a little, I felt relived. Seeing how weak my heart was made me want to spit on it.


    ¡°Gi Gu, Hal, Gilmi, Gi Za, Gi Go, ready yourselves. The battle will soon begin.¡±


    As I ordered to my second-inmand, Gi Gu Verbena, to Hal, the leader of Paradua, to Gilmi, the leader of Ganra, to Gi Za, the leader of the druids, and to Gi Go Amatsuki, a noble ss, I patiently watched Aluhaliha¡¯s battle.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Master Aluhaliha has returned.¡±


    A Gaidga goblin reported to their leader, Rashka.


    ¡°Then let us go out and meet him.¡±


    As Rashka stood up and led the young of the Gaidga, a rider entered from the edge of the vige. When Rashka confirmed it was Alihaluha, his brows knitted.


    ¡°¡­Just one rider?¡±


    ¡°Was Paradua defeated? That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    The surrounding goblins spoke out their fears. But with a nce, they were quickly silenced by Rashka.


    ¡°I hereby announce to Rashka of Gaidga.¡±


    Stopping halfway to the vige, Aluhaliha spoke in a voice so loud it made one wonder how he was able to do so with that aging body of his.


    ¡°Surrender your weapons now and kneel before the king! If not, the tragedy ofplete annihtion shall fall upon your Gaidga.¡±


    ¡°Did Paradua surrender to the enemy?¡± ¡°Master Rashka, let¡¯s¡­¡±


    That young goblin was about to say, ¡®Let¡¯s kill him¡¯, but when he saw Rashka¡¯s gaze, he found himself unable to open his mouth. There were also other goblins who went mad with fury, but there were also just as many who lost the will to fight. Those around Rashka wer no exception. It was just that they were too shocked and couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at Aluhaliha.


    ¡°Annihtion¡­¡±


    When Rashka saw the number of goblins who went pale, anger stirred in him.


    To begin with, Aluhaliha already knew of the n since they formed an alliance. They would gather the power of the four tribes, and they would conquer the Fortress of the Abyss.


    If they didn¡¯t do this, the four tribes would have no future. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t be able to face their ancestors.


    He knew the n and yet¡­ Why? Rashka was at a loss. But then he remembered Aluhaliha¡¯s unconcerned manner of speech, and with that, he realized it.


    -The goblin from the east, the one who helped Ganra. That goblin with gray skin, three horns, and a tail.


    For Aluhaliha to do something like this, something must¡¯ve greatly influenced him, if so, then¡­


    ¡°From the east¡­ a goblin.¡±


    Impossible, he thought. The very throne that he dreamt of himself, that fabled existence he despaired for, the king who would save them.


    ¡°¡­Why now? Of all times¡­¡±


    It was precisely because he despaired for the king that he formed an alliance with Paradua and tried to forcefully take Ganra.


    ¡°What is your answer!?¡±


    A spear in hand, only Rashka walked forward.


    ¡°Shameless Aluhiha, we will not live alongside a coward who has lost his pride! Leave and be gone! Pass that on to your master, mutt!.¡±


    In his anger, Rashka threw his spear. It drew a parab in the air before piercing through the ground before Aluhaliha.


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret?¡±


    ¡°I regret forming an alliance with shameless cowards like you!¡±


    Rashka spat insults as he swung his arm, but Aluhaliha only ignored him, turning around after a light nod.


    And then Aluhaliha raised a spear.


    At that moment, shouts erupted around the forest. The earth shook, the trees shook, and the Gaidga Goblins all panicked as they ran about in all directions.


    Although Rashka knew they¡¯ve lost the psychological war, he still continued to rebuke and gather his men. He had no other choice after all.


    ¡°You bastard, Aluhaliha!¡±


    He stared hatefully at Aluhaliha¡¯s back, but when he did, he saw that figure.


    ¡°Chief of Gaidga!¡±


    If only he wasn¡¯t so focused on Aluhaliha, then perhaps he might have been able to leave through the forest when the enemy goblins weren¡¯t looking.


    Gray skin and three horns, a swaying tail, a ck mane that fluttered to the wind, and a great sword over his shoulders. The intimidating aura that seeped out of him spoke of his strength.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this point, Rashka managed to regain himself from his anger. They who were called the strongest of the four tribes did not only possess herculean strength. They also possessed a sound mind and a resolute will.


    The goblin before him was most likely that same goblin who imed himself the king of the Eastern Gi Vige. Although Rashka himself had gone through countless battles, when he saw this figure before him, he couldn¡¯t help but stare in amazement.


    He was speechless. Just a while ago he was burning furiously at Aluhaliha¡¯s betrayal, but now he understood. This goblin had a charm about him. A charm so strong he didn¡¯t want to pull his eyes away.


    ¡°Chief of Gaidga!¡±


    A voice that shook even the earth, what splendor!


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    He had to respond. As he let the emotions stirring within him take control, he bared his fangs.


    ¡°Do you dare challenge my sword!?¡±


    Facing toward the great heavens, d in pitch ck mes, that great sword gradually pointed toward him. At that moment,


    everything disappeared. His tribes, the danger of Fortress of the Abyss, it all vanished.


    And it was reced by a desire to win. To im victory over the goblin before him. The nobility of the goblin before him was just that strong.


    ¡°Rashka, child of Mishka, epts your challenge!¡±


    His fangs bared, he roared.


    He would prove his strength to the mighty one who stood before him.

 Volume 1, Chapter 64: The Blessed Ones

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 64: The Blessed Ones</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 10


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    ¡°Rashka, child of Mishka, epts your challenge!¡±


    As soon as I heard those words, I kicked off the ground, and rushed towards Rashka at full throttle. My great sword was already d in ck mes as I descended the gentle hill. Using the inertia of my momentum, I swung down that great sword. That attack that had all of my weight behind it smashed into Rashka¡¯s raised club.


    But he was also learned in the ways of the sword. He allowed the force to send him flying, and as a result the damage was mitigated. My preemptive attack failed.


    But in a sh, I sent another attack. With the aid of the [Skill] > the sword that had been swung down, shed up. If my body were still like that of a human¡¯s, my arm would¡¯ve undoubtedly broken with that move. But with the [Skill] which was able to make the impossible, possible, I was able to execute an otherwise impossible move.


    The swung sword went up in an instant toward Rashka¡¯s club, held by his still numbed arms. In order not to lose my footing, my body moved itself. This too was thanks to the [Skill] >. As my leg smoothly went out and my sword swung, my body moved for the shortest and most optimal route.


    Klunk!


    A shocking sound exploded as my sword smashed and cut Rashka¡¯s club into two.


    But although he lost his weapon, Rashka only fearlessly smiled.


    ¡°I pursue powerEnchant!¡±


    The club that had broken into two shot out a ck light inside Rashka¡¯s hands. A ck club extended out through the broken club as a medium. And with the club¡¯s great mass, my sword was flicked away.


    ¡°OoouuOooO!¡±


    The club in Rashka¡¯s two hands came bashing at me. It swept for my neck, but I crouched to the ground. It went for my body next, but I blocked it with my great sword.


    In the blink of an eye, our positions have switched.


    Just a while ago I was the one on the offense. And yet now, here I was, barely able to defend.


    To make things worse, I was fighting over a descending slope. The enemy¡¯s attacks were gradually getting higher and higher. There¡¯s a chance he might attack my legs. From my knowledge, attacks to the legs are exceedingly hard to defend. To begin with, the swordsmanship I know of is meant to fight against standing opponents.


    I continued to block every single one of his strikes with my great sword, but this can¡¯t continue for long. I¡¯m sure he must¡¯ve noticed it by now that I¡¯m worrying over my legs. And just as I thought, he changed his strategy.


    He started attacking my legs. But even if one tries to focus his mind, the mind still has a tendency to waver. So from time to time he would still send attacks toward the body or the head.


    The enemy¡¯s relentless flurry continued.


    If I take a step back, he¡¯ll only push even harder. He¡¯s gradually driving my mind to a corner. Then in the midst of that storm of attacks, an opening was made.


    Just when I thought I¡¯d already grasped his movements, Rashka suddenly sent an attack toward my body.


    ¡°Let my body be invible!Shield¡±


    Immediately, I cancelled the ether wrapped around my sword, and I wrapped my body with it.


    I managed to block the attack at thest moment, but Rashka¡¯s attacks did not weaken. His exquisite handling of his club that gave the impression of martial arts, showered me with blow after blow, each filled with the strength of his weight.


    I activated the [Skill] >, and continued to dodge, but what gained an edge were Rashka¡¯s attacks. His attacks were fast and strong. And although simple, they dominated over others.


    And the one swinging those attacks was none other than this brute with a brain.


    The Gaidga goblins are goblins with powerparable to those of wild beasts; they could even bellow out ferocious roars. And from amongst that tribe of brutish goblins was the chief, Rashka.


    His strength is definitely equal to several goblins.


    If not for the great sword and the shield of ether, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against his attacks. I would¡¯ve already been killed by that unceasing tempest.


    As the battle continued, I was gradually pushed up the hill, and small wounds started to gather.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to do this much.


    The gray wolves¡­ The orc king, Gol Gol¡­ Every single one of them was strong, and yet this Rashka¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t any weaker.


    ¡ªThis isn¡¯t looking good.


    If this keeps up, nothing will change. With that, I decided to distance myself from the enemy, and I jumped back.


    But the enemy wasn¡¯t so naive as to just watch that happen.


    But because Rashka also thought I would¡¯ve something up my sleeve, he didn¡¯t blindly pursue. Then without even the time to ask him why he didn¡¯t move, Rashka put even more ether into that ck club in his hands.


    ¡ªNot good!


    As a horrible premonition pierced through me from behind, I cancelled my shield of ether. And immediately I used el, and bolted to the side.


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dust! (el)¡±


    Setting only the destination, I tore through the air in retreat.


    A ck shockwave ran pass the side.


    ¡ªWhat was that!?


    ¡°My fury howls!sh¡±


    As I found myself surprised, an attack came reaching for my side.


    I used el again, and ran away.


    In the wake of that ck shockwave was a hole hollowed upon the ground. In a single breath, an attack strong enough to bore through


    the earth had been released. Iif I didn¡¯t see wrong, he tried to m that club of his against me as it shot out a ck light.


    He¡¯s even better than me at controlling ether.


    But what could really troubling is if that thing could be fired at close range. If so, then even if I tried to dodge before he casted it, I¡¯d still end up getting hit.


    Rashka¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    ¡ªHo? So I guess you¡¯re not so easy after all.


    If I get close, he¡¯ll pummel me with his club. If I stay away, he¡¯ll send a shockwave at me. He¡¯s strong, but there¡¯s no way I could lose.


    I recall Gi Ga¡¯s figure.


    There are people courageously striving for my sake. Humans, monsters, none of those things matter. There are people who saw a future in me. There are people who would alongside me in my blood- stained path.


    When I looked behind me, I saw the goblins serving me.


    I can¡¯t lose.


    [Skill] > has activated.


    I¡¯ve been keeping it all this time. A doubled-edged sword that will increase my magic and strength, but also increase the damage I take. As much as possible, I didn¡¯t want to use this. Even if I beat Rashka, Kuzan of Gordob, the chief of thest of the four tribe, still remains.


    I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s going to move, but if I were to be incapacitated here¡­ things won¡¯t be pretty.


    However! With an enemy as strong as this before me, if I don¡¯t fight with everything, I will certainly lose!


    I used the > to find the enemy¡¯s weaknesses. Eyes, heart, head, legs¡­ I picked out his weakness from all that fragmented information. Having to continue dodging his casts of sh, only to barelye out alive each and every time as I tried to think of a way to defeat him was gradually exhausting my mind.


    If I exhaust myself too much, I won¡¯t be able to use other skills. Especially > since it¡¯s burden on the mind is too great. It¡¯s strong, but if I make a single mistake, my mind will die before my body does.


    That¡¯ll be no different from defeat.


    I focused my ether to my sword.Goblins of the four tribes, decide with your own eyes whether I am fit to be your master!


    ¡°GURUuUuUAaA!¡±


    As I bellowed out a roar, the earth shook.


    ¡°My fury howls! sh¡±


    I met the oing shockwave with my de.


    ¡°Turn me into a deEnchant! ¡±


    As I ferociously walked toward that shockwave, I swung my enchanted great sword against it.

 Volume 1, Chapter 65: The First Defeat

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 65: The First Defeat</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 10


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    The instant Rashka¡¯s shockwave crashed into the king¡¯s descending great sword, a violent tremor shook the earth. Aluhaliha who was sitting by the side on his rider-beast called out to Gi Gu Verbena, who was leading the horde in the king¡¯s absence.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to save him? Rashka¡¯s strong, you know.¡±


    But Gi Gu did not move an inch


    ¡°It is the king¡¯s will. We shall obey. If you try to interfere, I will use all of my power to stop you. Even if your purpose might be to save the king¡¯s life.¡±


    With his arms folded, and his eyes looking down, he watched the battle between the king and the enemy general unfold.


    ¡°The king will win. Today¡¯s no different. And from now on too, that is how it should be.¡±


    A glint like burning fire shone within his two eyes as Gi Gu Verbena gritted his teeth tight and folded his arms even stronger.


    He wanted to move. He himself wished to do so, but he desperately kept that urge at bay.


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    Since that¡¯s how this goblin who is his senior in service to the king, then he, Aluhaliha, could only do the same.


    As he stifled the stirring of vexation within, he kept watch over the


    king¡¯s duel.


    In the background, the bird of misfortuneSkyura, provokingly sang.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    My sword mmed into the shockwave, and an explosion of dust literally blew up in the aftermath.


    Shockwaves continued to fly toward me. But each and every time, I would swing my sword and crush the shockwave head on.


    ¡°Nu.¡±


    For a short moment, Rashka¡¯s pained voice leaked. It seems he¡¯s realized that that magic he¡¯s so proud of isn¡¯t working.


    Long Range attacks are impossible for me. So there¡¯s no other choice, but for me to slip through these attacks, and challenge him to a melee. Unfortunately, it¡¯ll be a narrow margin even in a close fight. But I mustn¡¯t think of losing.


    If anything, if I end up distancing myself from him, all it means is that a shockwave wille flying at me again.


    As my great sword met his shockwaves, I resisted the pressure of the exploding wind, and I stepped forward.


    ¡°Laughable.¡±


    An attack that looked to crush me, descended. Be it strength or speed, Rashka was indeed above me, however¡­


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dustel!¡±


    With my magic supply bolstered by the[Skill] >, I increased my speed to the limits. As a shockwave resulting from the explosion of ether hit me from behind, I rocketed off. Then in an instant, I suddenly stopped the ether.


    By the time my sound and vision returned to me, what was before me was Rashka¡¯s figure, swinging his club down.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    ¡°Turn my body into a de!Enchant¡±


    ¡ªMake it in time!


    I swung the de at my side to meet the descending club. The two enchanted weapons crashed into each other, causing ck sparks to scatter. Both weapons were blown away, but the one to recover his posture first was¡­ the enemy!?


    My great sword, held by both of my hands, was blown away, while the enemy swung down his club one-handedly. If the two forces were the same, then of course the resulting shock would be weaker on the enemy¡¯s side.


    I needed to leave the range of his club, so I separated from him to shake off the force I received just now. As I gradually managed to stifle the strength of that force, I immediately fixed my stance as soon as I stepped out of his range,


    In front of me was a ck shockwave, let loose from a downward swing. That attack that was strong enough to hollow the earth, crashed into the ground and caused an explosion, giving rise to a tempest. For an instant, our eyes met.


    Aiming for his arms that¡¯ve just swung down that club of his, I took my sword, and mmed it into him. But the enemy also took his club, and he managed to meet my great sword. Again, I was blown away.


    ¡ªSheet, what kind of strength is this!?


    I¡¯ve already used > and yet his strength is still greater. Not to mention, on top of his superior strength in melee, he is even able to attack me from a distance. Doesn¡¯t this mean that I virtually have no chances of winning? But still¡­ I can¡¯t lose.


    Isn¡¯t there something? Something I could use to defeat him!?


    I checked my skills inside my head, but the only two remaining skills were > and >. These two skills are too risky.


    I don¡¯t want to kill this goblin. I want to make him kneel before me and serve me.


    That is my objective.


    The Ganra Tribe might¡¯ve something to say about that, but I want his power.


    As I was thinking that, I continued to keep alert., but for one moment, just one moment, I might¡¯ve let my guard down. And in that moment, Rashka¡¯s body neared a ce that my great sword could not reach.


    ---Not good!


    Leaving it to my instinct, I swung my enchanted sword.


    ¡°My fury howls!sh¡±


    ¡°Turn me into a de!Enchant¡±


    At the two explosions, the two forces were offset, and I once again stood before the enemy.


    For a moment, I nced at the sword in my hands that had been blown back by the shockwaves from the explosion. At that moment, it was as if the goddess of knowledgeHera whispered to me.


    It¡¯s possible in theory, but can I actually do it? It has been some time since I first learned el.


    ¡ªNo, I don¡¯t have the time to test things out at my leisure!


    As if to intercept my thoughts, the enemy¡¯s club started freely attacking me. A downward swing. An attack from both sides,


    followed by a thrust. Attack after attack after attack came, but I somehow managed to answer to the enemy¡¯s herculean strength with my magic.


    As I fought back the enemy¡¯s continuous attack, I gradually took some distance.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    He¡¯s resisting my attacks quite well.


    Even from amongst the tribes, there isn¡¯t anyone who could fight this well. A unique sword technique, good judgment, and more than anything else, courage. My club was cut down in his earlier attack, but after that, I¡¯ve already seen through everything this goblin has to offer.


    Be it power or technique, I am superior!


    He also can¡¯t attack from a distance.


    Then in that case----


    There¡¯s no reason for me to lose!


    I swung my club down to suppress the enemy¡¯s de rising up from below. As I barely missed the tip of his de, it grazed past my cheek. Blood spilled out, but if he couldn¡¯t do this much, then there wouldn¡¯t be any point to this fight.


    I will defeat this goblin before me, and name myself king. And for that, there is no better opponent.


    As the gray goblin passed me by my side, he once againunched an attack from below.


    Don¡¯t think the same trick will work on me twice! That conceit of yours will cost you your life!


    ¡°d me in violence¡¯s dignity!Ra Gilion¡±


    As a ck light wrapped around my club, the surrounding air constricted. The entirety of that swelling ck light met the iing sword. With this attack, even that great sword of his will be buried along with him.


    Take it as a present in the afterlife!


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dust!el¡±


    You won¡¯t escape!


    I¡¯ve already grasped your speed.


    As I felt the sensation of my club hitting him, a smile appeared on my face---


    But then suddenly, because of the great sword suddenly speeding up, I missed the timing of Ra Gilion¡¯s explosion.


    I should¡¯ve had already grasped the speed of his sword. So why!? Why did his sword suddenly be faster!? Shocked, my eyes unconsciously followed my club which has been blown away.


    By the time I noticed it, the goblin was nowhere to be seen.


    ---I messed up!


    As I felt a shock run through me from the side, my club had already been flicked away. Ra Gilion blew up behind me, and the resulting shockwave brought me down to my knees.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡±


    When I immediately looked up, what appeared before me was the goblin¡¯s sword thrusted right in front of me.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    If I could increase my body¡¯s speed, then I should also be able to increase my sword¡¯s speed. Theoretically speaking, it¡¯s possible. After all, el is a spell that detonates ether behind one¡¯s body to propel one forward. So if the same principle is applied to the sword, then the same effect should be achievable.


    After I sent back Rashka¡¯s attack, I followed up with another attack, and sent his club flying. Immediately after, an explosion blew up behind Rashka.


    After those two attacks that went better than expected, I had Rashka¡¯s neck at the tip of my de.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡±


    That giant goblin looked up to me.


    Just how should I coax this goblin who could easily be amongst the five strongest that I¡¯ve fought? How can I make him my subordinate?


    I thought of just giving him a speech, but seeing how the resolve to fight still burned within those eyes of his, I doubt that¡¯ll have much of an effect.


    Also, it¡¯s only my impression of him after crossing swords, but while his attacks are fierce, he isn¡¯t unscrupulous. When we were fighting, he didn¡¯t rely on petty tricks, but instead magnificently met my attacks from head on, giving the impression that he¡¯s an honest person.


    ¡°You lost.¡±


    Frustrated, Rashka looked down. Although he had lost, I couldn¡¯t sense even the slightest sense of fear from death in him. His body only shook from that frustration.


    But of course, he wouldn¡¯t easily ept his defeat, would he? Or perhaps, he¡¯s simply confused after losing for the first time. ording to the information I¡¯ve heard prior, this goblin hasn¡¯t lost once.


    ¡°I will have you and your tribe serve me!¡±


    Half dumbfounded, Rashka looked up to me and asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯ll betray you?¡±


    I wryly smiled. Aluhaliha¡¯s one thing, but why on earth would a traitor go out of his way to confirm that? Is it a tradition of you four tribe chiefs to spout things you don¡¯t really mean?


    ¡°If you think you can win against me, then feel free toe anytime.¡±


    The first taste of defeat is a lot heavier that one might think. Especially when that defeat is a one on one against a goblin from outside whom you looked down on. So before he manages to shake off that shock, I went ahead and drove the nail into the coffin.


    As doubt and anxiety in himself started to rise, he lost whatever he had left of his spirit. Rather than be thinking of rebelling, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s recalling his defeat. And every time he thinks of rebelling, the image of his defeat should sh through his mind, and he would ask, ¡°Can I win?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen to the difference in our strength once he shakes off the shock of his first defeat. I might be the weaker one then, who knows. Regardless, I don¡¯t have any intentions of confining myself in a small ce such as this.


    What I seek is the ends of the world.


    So from here on out, I need to be even stronger and bigger.


    So there¡¯s no problem.


    I will run in pursuit of the world, and Rashka will run in pursuit of my back. As for who will be the stronger, well, isn¡¯t that something to look forward to?


    Besides, it¡¯s a king¡¯s duty to answer to those who challenge him.


    ¡°¡­Understood. For the time being, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    For the time being, huh?


    Iughed sarcastically at those words. To think a sore loser could be this bad, how amusing.


    Now as for my subordinates who are nowing over, just how should I persuade the Ganra, I wonder.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Level has risen.


    10 -> 15


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note: The sore loser Rashka and the protagonist who wants more people¡­ Will the protagonist be able to make Gilmi consent? Find out in the next Chapter of GK!

 Volume 1, Chapter 66: An Arrow in Return

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 66: An Arrow in Return</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 15


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    ¡°Are you telling us to forgive the Gaidga who murdered our brethren!?¡± Gilmi asked in a voice so low it seemed toe from hell.


    ¡°Right,¡± I replied.


    Sorry, but I have no intention of changing this. I¡¯ve already made up my mind.


    Gilmi exuded an overbearing pressure as he protested, causing the Gaidga goblins huddled together ufortably to shake.


    It would appear that the first amongst the Ganra, The First ArcherGadieta, truly does have something that makes him special.


    ¡°Why? Why would you¡­¡±


    Madness uncoiled within the eyes of the goblin before me who¡¯s longed for nothing but vengeance.


    There is no denying it, this goblin is definitely amazing. But could it be that even with that knowledge of his equal to that of the druid chief, Gi Za, he is still unable to let go of his anger?


    ¡°Their strength as the vanguard will be necessary in the days toe.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°What I seek is the ends of the world, Gilmi.¡±


    The goblins lined up looked at each other as they broke out into amotion. Ganra, Paradua, Gaidga, and even my own goblin subordinates.


    ¡°Are you saying our power is not enough!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, but¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡­If I may be allowed to speak.¡±


    As Gilmi and I were talking, the person himself, Rashka, interjected.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Gilmi snapped, enraged, but Rashka only quietly approached him.


    ¡°I tried to be king.¡±


    With a calm tone, his voice naturally reverberated, and the surrounding goblins¡¯motion grew louder.


    ¡°But I failed.¡±


    Every time Rashka opened his mouth, the surrounding goblins would grow a little quieter as they reflexively tried to listen.


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared to lose everything. So I would like to request my tribe to be spared.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that now!?¡±


    ¡°Shoot that arrow of yours into my eye.¡±


    At those words, everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Even Gilmi who was clearly furious was shocked.


    ¡°I will receive that arrow without blinking once. If I fail, even a little, then I shall hand to you my life. If I don¡¯t blink, then I would like for us to leave our respective enmity to rest.¡±


    All eyes gathered on Gilmi. It was an unreasonable request. None of the options presented were what Gilmi asked for. But all that was forgotten before Rashka¡¯s foolhardiness, and everyone waited for Gilmi¡¯s reply.


    If Gilmi were to reject this, then he would be used of being so poor at archery that he didn¡¯t have the confidence to hit Rashka¡¯s eye. Refusing was the obvious answer, but Rashka¡¯s foolhardiness blocked that option.


    As expected of one of the four tribes¡¯ chiefs.


    He knew when to show his courage. It seems Gilmi was still unable to win against him in a battle of negotiations.


    ¡°¡­Very well. Prepare yourself.¡±


    But one step wrong, and Gilmi¡¯s arrow will pierce through Rashka¡¯s brain. So I signaled with my eyes to the blessed of the Sword God, Gi Go Amatsuki.


    Gi Go nodded to show his agreement.


    Rashka and Gilmi faced each other from roughly 20 meters apart. In Gilmi¡¯s hand was his favorite bow. Around him were his tribesmen. They called out to him, asking, ¡°Are you really going to do it?¡± Gilmi¡¯s expression was a lot closer to confusion than anger.


    He wrinkled his brows after being asked, but he didn¡¯t give them an answer. He just drove them away under the pretense of needing to concentrate.


    On Rashka¡¯s side were the teary-eyed Gaidga Goblins. There was nothing but confusion written over their grim faces, as their respected chief was about to sacrifice himself for them.


    Some suggested to run away now. But Rashka expressionlessly shook his head. He was the same as always, so the Gaidga couldn¡¯t help but show their bewilderment.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± I dered. ¡°Allow me to confirm. Regardless of the results - whether Rashka lives or dies - all enmity will be put away, correct?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Rashka answered calmly with his arms folded. ¡°Then let us begin.¡±


    As I said that, the two goblins separated. Even I¡¯m helpless during times like this.


    ¡°From the Tribe of Ganra, adopted child of Ra Gn - I, The First ArcherGadieta, Ra Gilmi, shall take this arrow and demand justice from the used!¡±


    Kicking the rocks by his feet, Gilmi levelled the ground.


    He drew his bow to its limits, there was only one aim: the death of his enemy. As he carefully aimed his bow toward Rashka¡¯s right eye, his breath was steady, there wasn¡¯t the slightest error in his movements.


    In that moment, when all goblins watched carefully for that one arrow, not a sound was made.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Gilmi grinded his teeth.


    How? He asked. How could this man before me keep hisposure? He should know very well that I have no intention of missing.


    Gilmi¡¯s mind and emotion were on fire as they fought each other inside him.


    He knew in his mind that offending the Chief of the East was a foolish move.


    He knew it, and yet!


    He couldn¡¯t agree to it.


    This was the enemy he detested the most, the enemy responsible for taking Gn¡¯s life.


    At longst, he could finally take vengeance.


    Just how many of his people died in Gaidga¡¯s attack? Just how many of his people died in their attempt to lure Paradua into a trap?


    This is not someone he should forgive. This is the enemy who killed his brethren!


    His brethren whom he shared a meal with, whom he hunted with! And even those who saved his life! And the one responsible for their deaths is none other than this enemy right in front of him!


    He needs only let loose this arrow, and it will fly through the air, prating into the enemy¡¯s eye. Without even breaking a sweat, the arrow will drive itself all the way into the enemy¡¯s brain, and vengeance would be his. Yet why? Why were his eyes growing hazy?


    ¡°The bow is something you shoot with your heart.¡±


    The image of Rashka in his heart turned murky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate him, Gilmi.¡±


    Those dying words once again echoed within his mind.


    Hate, and your heart will weaken. When the heart is weak, your arrows will miss their mark.


    As the image in front of him distorted, Gn¡¯s figure filled his vision.


    The warmth of that big hand over his head¡­ The devotion he had when he taught him the bow¡­ As the memories filled his head, they touched his heart.


    Why? Why Master Gn? Why is it that no matter how much I hate Rashka, his figure only grows murkier?


    Am I wrong, Master Gn?


    Why!? Why do I have to remember Master Gn happily talking with Rashka now of all times!?


    Master Gn!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°¡­Master Gn, I¡¯ve made my mind,¡± Gilmi whispered as he slowly lowered his bow.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Me included, the Gaidga Goblins included, and even those of Ganra.


    ¡°Rashka, ept this.¡±


    That was truly an instant. I did not shift my eyes away from the scene before me, but regardless, I couldn¡¯t respond. That arrow was just that fast. And that very arrow pierced itself into Rashka¡¯s right eye.


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    But what was really surprising was that Rashka didn¡¯t blink.


    ¡°Did I blink?¡±


    Although the arrow had thrusted right at his eyeball, Rashka¡¯s figure with his hands folded did not sway even the slightest bit.


    ¡°¡­Amazing,¡± Gilmi whispered as everyone nced at each other. ¡°If there is still anyone who wishes to continue the enmity between


    Ganra and Gaidga after this, then I Ra Gilmi shall be your opponent. Step forward now if there is anyone amongst you dissatisfied!¡±


    At Gilmi¡¯s voice, the surrounding crowd cheered.

 Volume 1, Chapter 67: Gordob’s Invitation

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 67: Gordob¡¯s Invitation</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 15


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    After seeing Rashka and Gilmi¡¯s exchange, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°¡­Chief, I am ashamed.¡±


    Gi Go approached me with his head down.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I also lost focus for a moment.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s about as expected from the four tribes.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    As Gi Go inclined his head, I exined it to him.


    ¡°Everyone thought Gilmi had given up when he let go of his bow. And considering the pressure Rashka exuded, being able to hit only Rashka¡¯s eye was nothing short of a miracle.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As Gi Go humbly nodded, I continued.


    ¡°And yet Gilmi managed to pull it off. All the while holding back.¡± ¡°Holding back¡­?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t intend to kill Rashka. So he held back just enough to make sure that the arrow only pierced Rashka¡¯s eye.¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    We normal goblins who couldn¡¯t even use bows understand very well just how abnormal that was. If Gilmi felt like it, he could¡¯ve easily killed Rashka.


    ¡°And Rashka as well. If he were affected by the environment, and had grown nervous, then he would definitely not have seen through Gilmi, and he would not have been able to take Gilmi¡¯s arrow without showing an unsightly appearance at the sudden pain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ certainly.¡±


    So long as you expect it, then pain can be endured to some extent. But unexpected pain is another story altogether. Still¡­ being able to endure having his eye pierced by an arrow, that¡¯s more Rashka showing his monstrosity than mere enduring.


    ¡°Everything most likely went ording to Gilmi¡¯s ns. From here on, there won¡¯t be any more enmity between the two ns of Ganra and Gaidga.¡±


    I might just be reading a bit too much into this though.


    ¡°¡­Ra Gilmi, it seems I won¡¯t be able to put my guard down around him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite skilled. But he also has a weakness. After all, he is the hero of Ganra.¡±


    To protect Ganara and prosper it. Gilmi certainly has the necessary abilities for that. But Ganra is always in Gilmi¡¯s mind. That in itself could be a shackle around Gilmi¡¯s legs.


    The dumbfounded and speechless Gi Go, shook his head once as he excused himself and withdrew from my presence.


    I¡¯m not trying to purposely stir up discord.


    I just want him to work hard.


    In any case, all that¡¯s left now is Gordob.


    As for how to conquer them, I¡¯ll first have to gather information.


    After war, obviouslyes a banquet.


    So when I returned, I ate some meat, and had my fill.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Late into the night. The wind blew past the grass-covered ins, singing a hymn as the cries of beasts resounded. The two moons hanging from the sky ovepped each other, boasting of the brightness of their two lights.


    In the vige illuminated by fire, goblins could be seen sleeping here and there. It was a peaceful night. So peaceful that one wouldn¡¯t think for a second that these goblins had been killing each other just some hours ago in the afternoon. As the wind gently caressed their cheeks, the light of the moon fell upon them. What a beautiful world.


    But then suddenly, that silence was broken.


    Up in the sky was a bird of misfortune Skyura, gradually descending until it finallynded right in front of me.


    I grabbed Iron Second tight, making sure I had a firm hold over it. Then I moved every part of my body, making sure that I could move out at any time.


    ¡°Good evening, King. I believe it¡¯s our first time meeting.¡±


    The bird of misfortuneSkyura that had just descended opened its mouth. Until now I had no idea birds of misfortune could talk.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Unintentionally, I let out a heavy voice, frightening the bird of misfortuneSkyura a little. Or then again, perhaps, that ¡°fear¡± of it, was a mere act too.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be on guard. I am not your enemy.¡±


    As it tried to ease my tension, it pped its ck wings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any bird of misfortune.¡±


    ¡°I am a messenger from Gordob. A servant of Master Kuzan, Yellow. Normally, I would go in person, but due to some circumstances I¡¯ve been forced to send a familiar. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±


    At the bird of misfortune¡¯sSkyura fluent speech, I looked back at it with dubious eyes.


    Familiar¡­? Does that mean it¡¯s tamed this bird of misfortune?


    I¡¯ve heard that they¡¯re a tribe that uses beasts, but it seems that their beasts are a bit different from Gi Gi¡¯s. They seem to have used some magic as the bird of misfortune is able to talk.


    ¡°And? What¡¯s your business?¡±


    ¡°Please allow me to pay respects to the king as your servant.¡±


    So they want to be my servant, huh? That¡¯s not a bad proposition, but¡­ why? The only reason I can think of is that they want to match the timing of the Gaidga¡¯s surrender. Were they observing us?


    ¡°If that is so, then why is it that the Gordob refuses to show itself before me?¡±


    ¡°Our chief, Master Kuzan is ill, he is unable to show himself before your excellency. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±


    So the goblin, Yellow, is representing Kuzan then.


    ¡°Then why are you not showing yourself?¡± ¡°I am needed to take care of Master Kuzan.¡±


    No matter how you look at it, this story is fishy.


    No matter how many times I try it, I don¡¯t think this conversation we¡¯ll progress like this.


    ¡°Then there shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I were to go directly to where you are, right?¡±


    ¡°Ohh! By all means!¡±


    Is this a trap? I need to gather information about Kuzan. Depending on the situation, I might have to attack them.


    ¡°I need to make preparations. In a few days, I¡¯ll head for Gordob¡¯s vige.¡±


    ¡°What wonderful news. Then, I shall take my leave.¡±


    With a start, the Skyura¡¯s body suddenly started shaking, then it fell over and fainted.


    The Skyura was already dead.


    ¡°Necromancy, huh?¡±


    Is that a technique from the other side of the Gates of Hades? Or is it from something else?


    Gordob¡­ you¡¯ve roused my interest a bit.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Outside the Forest of Darkness, Northeast of it, are thends ruled by King Ashtal.


    In the territory to the west, granted by the king, a lone, old man exited his carriage toward the mansion of the feudal lord that ruled over the territory that governed the boundary of the Forest of Darkness. With a dignified face and a straight back, anyone could think him a butler if not for the sharpness hidden in his gaze or that clear martial aura wrapped around his body. With his white moustache and hisbed down hair that were almost silver in color, an overbearing pressure firmly exuded into the surroundings.


    But what was most eye-catching of all was that iconic iron hand of his which showed who he was: The Iron Arm of the Holy Knights, Gowen, the oldest of the strongest soldiers of this kingdom, the Holy Knights. He had gone here to personally check the soldiers under his territory.


    As for why, that was because of the order he had received a few days ago.


    Take the Saint of Zenobia back alive.


    In other words, rescue the captive maiden from the Forest of Darkness. The sort of troublesome order that a minstrel might sing tales of.


    ¡°Wee home, milord.¡± ¡°How¡¯re things progressing?¡±


    ¡°Just as you¡¯ve requested, I¡¯m gathering able-bodied men who should be able to meet your demands. All men are expected to be gathered in ten days¡¯ time.¡±


    ¡°Have theme sooner. I¡¯ll take a look at them once they¡¯ve all arrived. Until then continue preparing the supplies.¡±


    ¡°Very well, milord.¡±


    After the three holy knights received the king¡¯s orders, Gowen suggested to split the work. After all, there was no way they would be able to work together. If anything, they¡¯d just try to kill each other in their sleep the moment they entered the forest.


    The strongest of the kingdom certainly sounds nice, but they are too individualistic, so it¡¯s hard to make them listen. So instead of trying to fight a futile battle, it¡¯s much easier to justpete with each other.


    The scope they have to search is simply far too big. It¡¯s not the sort that the three of them could deal with by themselves. So instead it¡¯d


    be best for them to use others to help them. Besides, there shouldn¡¯t be any powerful beasts with nests near the region.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush, but¡­ I can¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    As a veteran of the holy knights, who has aided the kingdom much, there was no reason for him to go out of his way topete for achievements. So what he needed to do was to show that he could use those two well.


    The various stores lined up in the town around the castle were packed with people. It was remarkable how distant the chaotic rabble was from the castle in which the king lived as they haggled for weapons, armors, misceneous goods, magic books, and various other things.


    Amongst that crowd was a muscr, young man, walking, dressed in an armor filled out by his brawny stature. He had an amazing jaw that looked like it could crush even metal itself. As his arrogant gaze darted left and right, ambition could be seen burning brilliantly in that pair of ferocious blue eyes of his. In fact, even his shortly cut hair stood in opposition to the heavens.


    That man stopped before a single store.


    If a man who could read the continent¡¯smon character were to see the characters drawn on the signboard, he would definitely be shocked.


    Because below that wooden signboard that had been deformed by sword and magic were the characters ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡±.


    ¡°Anyone here?¡±


    ¡°Oh! If it isn¡¯t Gund!¡±


    At the store owner¡¯s voice, almost everyone in the shop turned their heads. Gund Rifenin. Also known as the Storm Knight, a brave warrior whose famed name was known even in the surrounding kingdoms.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you get fired?¡±


    The man enclosed in several tables, who seemed to be a veteran, frivolously talked. But Gund only showed a fierce smile in response.


    ¡°Nah, this time I¡¯ll be doing something a bit more heroic.¡± ¡°Hero? You sure you don¡¯t mean thief?¡±


    The store burstughing. As the word ¡®Adventurer¡¯ implies, adventurers were people who ventured into the unknown. And naturally, any treasures they found along the way would belong to them. They also took quests, but that¡¯s a matter that the guild handled. Gund is a holy knight who used to be an adventurer.


    The Adventurer Knight. Gund of the Storm. He has many names.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this time really is hero work. I¡¯m going to save a captive maiden from the forest!¡±


    The store grew noisy.


    ¡°And so, as someone who started off an adventurer, I¡¯d like to put in a request for the guild. I¡¯m looking for people to take with me as members of my hero¡¯s party. I need 30 men¡­ And the reward is one gold coin.¡±


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s the hero, Gund¡¯s, request, it¡¯s not like I would say no¡­¡±


    At the storeowner¡¯s voice that was mixed with a sigh, Gund wryly smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll put up a request.¡±


    Thinking of the many applicants toe and how busy the days will be from now on, the storeowner sighed.


    The public order of the capital is being maintained by the guards, but it¡¯s not easy to eradicate all crimes. Which is why the farther one goes from the castle walls, the worst the public order bes.


    The area farthest from the walls is the slums where the poorest reside.


    Next to them is the district of themoners with jobs.


    Each level closer to the castle walls brings one to people with more money and influence.


    And in that capital where a boundary exists between themoners¡¯ district and the merchants¡¯ district is a certain ce belonging to a group of merchants with a particrly, unique atmosphere.


    What these merchants handled were none other than humans, demihumans, and elves.


    With the title ¡®ve¡¯ as their shackles, even these people¡¯s lives were already considered as goods. They were sold forbor, for war, and even for entertainment as toys.


    Gene Marlon came here to this store that dealt with very. Normally, he would send his servants, but this time around, he went out of his way to go here himself as he needed to see the goods himself.


    He was a long-haired man dressed in an armor of red. With his pair of dazzling golden eyes, he was beautiful to the point that he was often mistaken for a girl. His slender body and pale skin that seemed to have never seen the light day made him even more like a woman, but that sarcastic smile of his and those long slits he had for eyes that looked down on everything, failed to hide the scorn in his heart.


    What he needs are ves that could search the forest. They might be a bit expensive, but as someone intending topete with a small group, he has no intentions of being stingy in exchange for ves with special skills.


    An elven woman would be best.


    There¡¯s nothing better than more fun after all¡­


    As he thought that, he started searching the store.

 Volume 1, Chapter 68: The Unfortunate Kuzan

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 68: The Unfortunate Kuzan</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 15


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    In the dark and damp cave were glowing mosses that lit the endless path. From up above were icicles, hanging, and beads of water dropped down from them, echoing a dripping sound in the ever quiet cave.


    After epting the Gordob¡¯s invitation, we travelled here to this cave, situated two-days north of Ganra.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    Guiding us was Yellow, who had borrowed the form of a Bird of MisfortuneSkyura.


    I don¡¯t know what manner of logic or sorcery he¡¯s employed, but he is somehow able to make corpses lead us around. My fellow goblins that came from the Eastern Vige like me, were all wary at the odd sight. But the goblins from the tribes all seemed to be used to this as they onlyughed, saying, ¡®They¡¯re that kind of people¡¯.


    With the now one-eyed chief of the Gaidga, the hero of Ganra: The


    First ArcherGadieta, Gilmi, and the oldest of the four tribal chiefs: the chief of the riders, Aluhaliha, we headed for the cave of the Gordob.


    Along the way, the leader of the druids, Gi Za met up with us. He wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer, so in the end, we had to take him along as well.


    Eventually we reached a stair-like path that descended to the lower levels of the cave. It was dark, but that wasn¡¯t a deterrent to us goblins. Unfortunately, the path was narrow, so while normal goblins


    didn¡¯t have a problem, Rashka, who was exceptionally big, found the path ufortably small.


    ¡°This path¡¯s too narrow! And too long!¡± Heined.


    Hearing that, the older chief, Aluhaliha, spared no mercy as he jokingly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go on a diet then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fat, I¡¯m too tall!¡± Rashka retorted.


    Hearing the banter between the two, Gilmi couldn¡¯t help but join in on the fun.


    ¡°I hear Lord Gi Go is an aplished swordsman. How about having him whittle you down?¡± He said.


    ¡°I see,¡± Rashka nodded. ¡°There was also that option.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything, but at the back of my head I threw a tsukkomi[simple_tooltip content=''(Japaneseedy style. One guy says something crazy - this person is called the boke; also known as the funny man - and then another person corrects him; usually hitting him in the head - this guy is the tsukkomi; also known as the straight man.)¡¯](?)[/simple_tooltip] , saying, ¡®From where are you going to cut him? The legs? The head?¡¯


    Thinking to myself, ¡®I can¡¯t get caught up with this goblins¡¯ sense of humor¡¯, I asked Yellow, ¡°Is the way still long?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll be there soon,¡± he curtly replied.


    This is the fourth time I¡¯ve asked that question, and that¡¯s the same answer he¡¯s given each and every time. Seeing how pointless asking was, I stopped bothering, and I just looked around and observed the Gordob¡¯s houses that made use of the limestone cavern.


    The stctites that¡¯ve formed in the many years, encroached into the cave like bamboo shoots here and there. They stretched out from the ceiling to the ground, and were all over the ce; a truly magnificent sight. This ce definitely seems like the sort to be a tourist spot. Of course, the small undergroundkes scattered throughout the caves are also worth mentioning. In any case, I¡¯ve counted about 4 or 5 of those stctites so far. They¡¯re not transparent, and are instead brilliantly glowing a faint green hue.


    This ce is truly beautiful. It¡¯s almost as if everything¡¯s an illusion.


    As I was thinking that, I noticed something move at the edge of my vision. When I looked toward its direction, what I saw was a small, white lizard, running away.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± The bird of misfortune in front of us bowed its head.


    In front of us was a gaudy door. It was ck and ominous. Without the slightest sound, it opened by itself. On the other side of the door were two goblins, both of whom were small and white.


    With a thud, the bird of misfortune fell to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure having your acquaintance, King. I am Yellow. This one here is the present head, Master Kuzan.¡±


    Present Head, so in other words, the chief of the Gordob tribe is hereditary.


    The goblin innocently bowed its head. I snuck a peek at Kuzan¡¯s eyes, and I saw something close to fear and curiosity in them.


    ¡°Ie from the Eastern Vige.¡±


    When I tried to make a short introduction, Kuzan nodded.


    ¡°My deepest apologies. Master Kuzan was born unable to speak.¡±


    Seeing Kuzan bow so much, I generously bowed back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. All that matters is that we¡¯re able to understand each other.¡±


    But for a moment, I did feel a bit out of ce. The appearance of these two is far too tidy for a goblin. They don¡¯t have the goblins¡¯ usual hideous faces and muscr bodies. Their eyes are big, and although their expressions are close to a human¡¯s, they¡¯re mostly expressionless.


    They¡¯re also smallerpared to other goblins. Even whenpared to the Ganra and Gilmi. And as for Kuzan, he¡¯s just been looking around with those big eyes of his. And then there¡¯s that skin of theirs. It might be because they¡¯ve lived away from the sun for so long, but their skin is so pale. Seeing how different they look, I just can¡¯t help but find myself a bit shocked.


    Honestly, if you were to ask me, they look a lot more like the dwarves of the sprites spoken of in legends rather than goblins.


    They don¡¯t look like they could do well at physicalbor either.


    ¡°So about you submitting to me¡­¡±


    At my words, Yellow prostrated himself and Kuzan stood attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for an opportunity to speak with you about your ns to be king.¡±


    In a daze, Kuzan looked up, not to me, but to something. His face was still, without even the slightest ripple on it.


    If the odds of this being a trap is low, then this goblin might just be nning to test me.


    Would that mean then that my strength is only enough to have me recognized as a chief on the level of Rashka?


    ¡°What is Kuzan¡¯s sickness?¡±


    Just as they offered, we moved our location to the dwelling of the Gordob. And in a ce which could be called a shrine, I sat myself on a chair. The chair was big andfortable, so I happily listened to their story.


    I want to settle all issues before I be king.


    ¡°As you might¡¯ve noticed from looking at our skin, we are different from the other goblins.¡±


    From Yellow¡¯s story, the Gordob Tribe is a ritualistic tribe assigned to protect the entrance of the Fortress of the Abyss.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± I asked the others, and they all solemnly nodded.


    ¡°It is said that once the one who shall be our king appears, the gate will open¡­¡±


    As the youngest, Gilmi, spoke, Kuzan inclined his head, seemingly distressed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Fortress of the Abyss, and was able to enter it though.¡±


    Gi Za added, also confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the building that is called the Fortress of the Abyss can be entered. But that¡¯s only one part of it. Master Gi Za, when you say fortress, you¡¯re referring to the fortress a day¡¯s distance north from here, right?¡±


    Gi Za nodded.


    ¡°But of course, it was such a grand structure. There is nothing more fitting of a king.¡±


    Gi Za once referred to that fortress as the symbol of the goblins¡¯ unification. I don¡¯t think he said that because it had some strange power or anything. He just said it because of his own judgement and prejudice¡­ and maybe because it¡¯s his hobby? I mean, he was really happy when he had the biggest house in the vige made.


    As I remembered Reshia¡¯s unhappy face, I wryly smiled.


    Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve grown quite fond of that girl, huh?


    ¡°While it¡¯s true that the fortress is certainly fitting of a king, what we tribes are looking for is what¡¯s beneath it. The Door to the Underworld lies at the bottom, and it is inside that that our goals lie.¡±


    Looks like we¡¯re getting to the crux of the story.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°On the other side of the door is where the Blight LordDiskorado lives. And it is because of the miasma that seeps out from the other side that our lives have shortened and our powers have grown weaker. Lord Kuzan¡¯s illness is that he cannot be hit by sunlight.¡±


    Hmm¡­ certainly. If he¡¯s telling the truth, then Kuzan definitely can¡¯te to me by himself.


    The most he could do is invite me to this dark cave.


    ¡°I understand the matter about your illness now. So what¡¯s the condition to ept my kinghood? Do I need to subjugate the Blight LordDiskorado?¡±


    For a moment, the Pitch ckVerid coiled around my right arm, throbbed.


    ¡°Absolutely not! We are the guardians of the Blight Lord, why would we attack him?¡±


    Oh, he looks quite serious. Kuzan¡¯s shaking his head, and Yellow is really panicking.


    ording to their story, all it¡¯s brought to them so far is misfortune, but it seems they¡¯re still nning to protect it. Well, even if I get mad here nothing will change, so let¡¯s just keep the conversation moving.


    ¡°The condition to be a king is to defeat the giant demonOgre inside the fortress.¡±


    Ogre, huh? Haven¡¯t met one yet¡­


    ¡°If you could aplish that, then we could once again hear the voice of the Blight Lord. And if you do us this favor, we will acknowledge you as king.¡±


    This story is really fishy.


    If they¡¯re that troubled, then why didn¡¯t they ask the other tribes for help? From what I¡¯ve seen, Rashka, Aluhaliha, and Gilmi are all concerned about Kuzan.


    If Kuzan felt like it, it should¡¯ve been possible for them to subjugate the ogres.


    ¡°Your story is fishy.¡±


    Starting from Kuzan, I looked at each and every one of the chiefs around me, then I spoke.


    ¡°First, why did Rashka attack Ganra? If it was someone as strong as Rashka, then killing the ogres should¡¯ve been a trifle task.¡±


    Rashka frowned.


    ¡°You said it from the start, right, Gilmi? That because there is a curse since ancient times upon the four tribes, a king will arise to whom the four tribes shall kneel.¡±


    Gilmi nodded with a stiff expression.


    ¡°Aluhaliha, you didn¡¯t say anything, so I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind if I ask you a question. As the oldest of the of the four chiefs, what do you know about the king?¡±


    With his eyes cast down, I couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    ¡°Andstly Kuzan¡­ Or should I ask you instead, Yellow? What exactly is it that you want me to do? The other tribes are clearly paying respect to you. If you move from the start, this whole mess shouldn¡¯t have even happened, right?¡±


    I know it¡¯s as if I¡¯m interrogating them, but it¡¯s imperative that I find out their motives.


    I don¡¯t think they¡¯re nning to rebel against me, but it seems


    there¡¯s more to this ¡®king¡¯ than meets the eye. I want to know exactly what that is. That and the reason why they lied to me.


    Kuzan stood up in a daze, and for the first time, he looked at me.


    As he kneeled down on one knee toward me, Yellow opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­It is as you¡¯ve said. We indeed concealed some things regarding the king. Do you know of the treasures we of the four tribes possess?¡±


    I know about Ganra¡¯s Meteor BowByunei Bow.


    ¡°Aside from Ganra, the Gaidga have with them the Choker of WrathVidol Amulet, the Paradua have the Curved Spear of the SnakeOgre Lance. and we, the Gordob, have the Crystal Ball of DeathDeath Crystal. Without these four treasures, winning against the ogres is impossible.¡±


    I knitted my brows at Yellow¡¯s words. No matter how hard an enemy the ogres may be, how are the four treasures supposed to help? The Meteor BowByunei Bow I saw from before didn¡¯t seem that strong.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the weapons¡¯ blessings. Ether and skills can¡¯t be used inside the Fortress of the Abyss.¡±


    I moved my gaze from the prostrated Yellow to Gi Za, but he only shook his shoulders. It seems he doesn¡¯t know either.


    ¡°The only things that won¡¯t lose power inside are these four treasures. So without these four treasures, no one can gain the right to be king. This is also the reason why Lord Rashka attacked Ganra. Because the meteor bow shouldn¡¯t have been handed over to another so easily.¡±


    Hmm¡­ now that he mentions it. Is it because of my fearful nature that I ended up doubting everything after doubting once?


    ¡°Lord Aluhaliha agreed to work with Rashka because the miasmaing from the Fortress of the Abyss is reducing the number of beasts to hunt. At this rate, the Paradua Tribe will lose their rider- beasts.¡±


    Aluhaliha added.


    ¡°As for Lord Gilmi¡¯s story about the curse, that goes back to Rashka¡¯s story. Lord Gn most likely purposely misled you with that story.¡±


    ¡°I did hear it from Master Gn, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Andstly, regarding your question about the Gordob appealing to the other tribes¡­ We aren¡¯t able to unify the tribes.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I looked at Yellow whose voice was shaking.


    ¡°Because we are weak¡­ In order to unify the tribes, sufficient power is an absolute necessity.¡±


    It¡¯s a simple reasoning, but it¡¯s something I can agree with.


    ¡°O king, we have been waiting all this time. Free us king, we who are weak and frail.¡±


    After paying his respects, Kuzan approached me. He took my hand and ced his own palm against it.


    ¡°O king of goblins with the heart of man.¡±


    I was unfazed by those words. Ever since the day I¡¯ve been born to this world, the sensation of having been once human has been slipping away from me by the day.


    ¡°Please forgive us.¡±


    The resounding voice was high like that of a girl¡¯s.


    ¡°I know there is no karma between us. But please¡­ please save us.¡±


    When I looked into Kuzan¡¯s eyes, what I saw was a gaze full of sorrow.


    They¡¯ve been suffering since long ago. And because of the miasma, their bodies have grown weaker and weaker, and now, they are at the verge of destruction. He wants me to save them from that.


    When our palms separated, Kuzan once again paid respects to me.


    ¡°Very well. Gilmi, call Princess Narsa and tell her to bring the Meteor BowByunei Bow. I will open the path to the Blight LordDiskorado.¡±


    I called out to Pitch ckVerid in my mind. The legendary twin- headed snake who dried the waters, isn¡¯t that the true form of the Blight Lord?


    But the only reply was a low-pitchedugh.


    Oh, how nostalgic. How nostalgic---Right, my little brother?


    As Veridughed, I knew now for sure that he was with me.


    Anger welled up from inside me.


    Damn you Goddess of the UnderworldAltesia! You dare leave me something so troublesome!?


    What¡¯s the point of leaving behind suffering!? Is that something a god should do!?


    If you¡¯re going to call yourself a god, then you should at least bring happiness to your people!

 Volume 1, Chapter 69: The Art of Scheming

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 69: The Art of Scheming</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 15


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    A year has yet to pass since Kuzan was born.


    With her weak body, it wasn¡¯t possible for her to go out. So all her life, her yground¡¯s always been this dark and narrow cave.


    Originally, the name Kuzan belonged to the founder of the Gordob Tribe. But since then, it¡¯s been passed down for generations.


    When the current Kuzan received that name, it brought with it a grave duty. A duty she had to carry with her weak and frail body. That duty was to hear the voice of the Blight Lord.


    And 10 days after she received the name ¡®Kuzan¡¯, she heard the voice of the Blight Lord for the first time.


    ¡°Evil shall hail from the East¡­ With four treasures¡­ Before me¡­¡±


    When that fragmentary voice reached her ears, her whole body shook before the door.


    The blood of her ancestors which was sleeping within her veins, awoke, banishing the anxiety that filled her heart when she was suddenly made Kuzan, and reliving within her the memories of her predecessors. Though her own memories have been left untouched, the warmth of her ancestors now fill her.


    With dness, she epted the duty of watching over the gate.


    But¡­


    What does the Blight Lord mean by ¡°evil¡±? The four treasures are definitely the four treasures of the four tribes, but¡­ what does he mean by ¡°evil¡±?


    The girl who had just heard the voice of the Blight Lord for the first time, didn¡¯t know what to do. So she turned to her aid and father, Yellow. But in the end, they couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly woulde from the East. Moreover, when she went to the door to ask, she saw figures of giant demons lording over the fortress. Not just one, but a whole pack of ogres. One of them distinctly stuck out from the pack, possessing greater power than the rest. Most likely, it was the leader of the pack.


    After seeing that, she quickly fled from the fortress and consulted Yellow.


    They concluded that the help of the tribes was necessary.


    So they called forth the chiefs of the three other tribes: The strongest of them then, Gn of Ganra, the strongest now, Rashka of Gaidga, and the oldest of them, Aluhaliha. But in the end, they could note to an agreement.


    Without the strength to lead, goblins won¡¯t listen. Having been told that, Kuzan proposed a n under the pretense of a prophecy.


    They announced that the 400 years of ceasefire that theGoddess of the Underworldtesia left them has been overturned. But of course, with the temple now overrun by ogres, such a prophecy wouldn¡¯t be epted.


    The goblin most favorable amongst them when it came to prophecies, Rashka of Gaidga, spoke.


    ¡°Evil¡± must be referring to an enemy.


    ---It is only with the help of the king that we will be able to stand our ground.


    Those words became an impetus, causing the ambitious Rashka to bolster his forces. Seeing that, Kuzan, who was aware of his talent in ether, taught him how to use it. Then she told him to say this.


    ¡°I have seeded the seat of the underworld gate¡¯s oracle.¡±


    The oracle of the underworld. From the very beginning, that was a seat that the Gordob was meant to carry. So dering that was the same thing as saying that the Gordob Tribe was now under their rule. As for any rebellion from the Gordob Tribe itself, Kuzan¡¯s words would immediately silence them.


    Rashka was shocked, but Kuzan and Yellow only nodded to him.


    ---The time hase. You shall be the king and save the four tribes.


    Those sweet words were like honey, and Rashka fell to her temptation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rely on some fairytale king,¡± Rashka decred. ¡°I will open a path with my own power!¡±


    Young and ambitious, Kuzan who had gained the memories of her ancestors yed him like a fiddle.


    Rashka led the forces of Gaidga, challenging the strongest tribe then, Ganra. And facing him was none other thanthe First ArcherGadieta and the chief of the strongest tribe, Gn.


    At first, the battle favored the veteran, Gn, but with Rashka able to use ether, the battle eventually ended in his favor.


    But then a problem arose.


    The ogres by the gates of the underworld began to move out of the Fortress of the Abyss.


    Rashka and his tribe tried to stop them, but he couldn¡¯te up with any remarkable results. But that wasn¡¯t too surprising, after all, every single one of the ogres were strong.


    So even with Rashka¡¯s magic, and with Aluhaliha on a rider-beast, and even with all the goblins behind them, the ogres¡¯ threat wasn¡¯t something they could easily vanquish.


    It was around that time that Gilmi of Ganra asked for help from a goblin from the east.


    ---There is an invadering from the east.


    When Kuzan heard of the goblin¡¯s strength from Yellow, she finally realized what that prophecy truly meant.


    What they have been yearning for all this time has finallye.


    When she realized that, shame filled her for the foolish scheme she pulled. But still, she needed to fulfill her duty.


    She needed to fulfill the words of those who protect the gates of the underworld.


    The ¡°evil¡± goblin shall gather the four treasures.


    Under her orders, Yellow used the Puppeteer skill to control a bird of misfortune and track his movements.


    And time after time, the goblin¡¯s actions pulled on their heartstrings, confirming their suspicions.


    Ahh, they thought. This is the goblin who shall save us.


    And so they invited this goblin who defeated Rashka to the Gordob¡¯s home.


    And in the walls of their ever dark cave, his words resounded.


    ¡°I will open a path to the Blight Lord!¡±


    Ahh, what strong words.


    Indeed, for these weak and frail goblins, salvation has - at longst -e.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    I¡¯m just human, so of course, there¡¯s no way I could predict everything. The only thing I can do is to do my best to create the best result. Or at least, that¡¯s what I believe. But¡­ is this really the best result I¡¯ve been looking for?


    Unneeded friction between the goblins, and a blood bath shed.


    I knit my brows.


    If it¡¯s just the result we¡¯re talking about, then I have indeed managed to unite the goblins.


    If it weren¡¯t for them fighting amongst themselves, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to unify them.


    The Great Gn of Ganra. He would¡¯ve led the four tribes, and although, Rashka¡¯s ambitions may have been great, I doubt he would¡¯ve actually started a revolt.


    But, still¡­ Still¡­ For some reason, I just can¡¯t shake off this disgust.


    This scheming and plotting that Yellow and Kuzan told me - No, that¡¯s not quite right. They didn¡¯t tell me, I asked them about it. I asked, so they answered.


    I was at a loss.


    Kuzan was prostrated before me, but¡­ what should I do?


    ¡°O king. Please exact judgment upon the ogres that¡¯ve taken the fortress.¡±


    That¡¯s also been bothering me.


    Why? Why now? Of all times, why did the ogres suddenly appear?


    Strings are being pulled¡­


    As I thought that, it felt as if someone wasughing inside me.


    ---The Red Snake,Pitch ckVerid, who was coiled around my arms like the very incarnation of ck mes. It felt as if he wasughing at my troubles.


    As expected of the Goddess of the Underworld¡¯s That woman¡¯s gift. How irritating!


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I need to pull myself together. I need to find out who exactly is on the other side of the Underworld Gate.


    ¡°After Narsa arrives, we¡¯ll head for the Fortress of the Abyss.¡±


    Kuzan is the most familiar when ites to the Fortress of the Abyss. I¡¯m definitely going to need her knowledge as a Kuzan. But I wonder¡­ Is embracing this disgust a threat to my ns of creating a kingdom?


    No, let¡¯s put that off forter. Meeting the so-called Blight Lord to solidify my position amongst the four tribeses first. After that, I¡¯ll make a decision.


    A decision on what I should do with her.


    But then again¡­ I¡¯m not exactly innocent myself.


    I would sacrifice anything for the sake of my goals after all.


    So knowing that¡­ can I really judge her?


    On Kuzan¡¯s eyes are reflected only one thing: A wish to talk with theBlight LordDiskorado on the other side of the gate.


    Or perhaps, instead of a wish, I should call it love.


    Regardless, is that really something I have the right to judge?


    Is that the sort of king I aspire to be?


    Without an eek of an answer surfacing, I waited for Narsa to arrive.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Long time no see, Chief of the East.¡±


    It took two days for Narsa to bring theMeteor BowByunei Bow.


    Her face was much calmer now, as if she has finally freed herself from some kind of doubt.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did something happen?¡¯


    Without thinking about it, those words slipped out. Narsa nced at Gilmi for a moment, then she wryly smiled.


    ¡°No. Nothing in particr.¡± ¡°I see.¡±


    I wonder if something happened between her and Gilmi. Well, that¡¯s probably not something I could understand. In any case, if it¡¯s beneficial to her, it shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.


    ¡°Do you know why I call you here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    Immediately, she kneeled down on one knee.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Lord Kuzan that we will be subjugating the ogres in the Fortress of the Abyss.¡±


    I see¡­ So her change was because of Kuzan.


    ¡°Because of that our four treasures will be necessary. Please make use of them.¡±


    In the past, she treated me as her equal due to the alliance, but now, she¡¯s acting like a servant.


    ¡°I will definitely take back the Fortress of the Abyss. Lend me your power, Narsa.¡±


    ¡°As you will!¡±


    With this, Ganra officially came under my rule.

 Volume 1, Chapter 70: The Fire God’s Child

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 70: The Fire God¡¯s Child</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 15


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will;Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    ¡°Aluhaliha, I have a request.¡±


    Before we take over the Fortress of the Abyss, I need Aluhaliha to do me a favor.


    ¡°No need to be reserved. So long as you give the order, I will ride even to the gates of hell.¡±


    Aluhalihaughed heartily, and I wryly smiled in return.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for a rider-beast. I want to give it to a goblin living in the Eastern Gi Vige.¡±


    Aluhaliha¡¯s brows rose up as soon as he heard the contents of my request.


    It¡¯s a difficult request, I¡¯m sure.


    After all, for the Paradua Goblins, they are given one rider-beast from birth until death. Those beasts are their pride, as well as their other half. So of course, it¡¯s only natural for him to feel some resistance toward me wanting to send out one of those ck tigers as a gift.


    ¡°What kind of goblin is that person you¡¯re referring to?¡±


    ¡°A goblin who¡¯s lost an arm and a leg for my sake. I wish to reward him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can a goblin who¡¯s lost an arm and a leg even ride a ck tiger?¡± ¡°Amongst my subordinates, there is no goblin more loyal than he. So


    I wish to show my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the request of the king, so I willply.¡±


    As Aluhaliha bowed and withdrew from my presence, I thought about the East.


    Gi Ga, Reshia, I¡¯ll return soon!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    In the sinful and lush Forest of the Demi humans, were elves whose ears were shortened to half their natural length, and a cor around their necks thatpelled them to subordination. As a ve who¡¯s been bought, she had no rights as a person.


    ¡°¡­Selena, from this day forth, this gentleman shall be your master. What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you going to show your gratitude!?¡±


    At the ve trader¡¯s voice, the elf, Selena, served upon her new master with fear.


    ¡°My name is Selena, Master,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you for purchasing me.¡±


    Selena¡¯s voice shook as she spoke, but Gene only quietly nodded, satisfied.


    He was beautiful for a human. And there was a cruelty in his eyes that he couldn¡¯t hide even if he wished. In fact, even his smile was cruel.


    ¡°I bought a good one. Hey, Selena! Why don¡¯t you go show me a bit of your power!¡± Gene yelled.


    Selena¡¯s body shook, then she focused her ether on her ears.


    ¡°Blessed Wind of the ForestSerenade¡±


    She closed her eyes and folded her hands as if she were praying. Seeing that, Gene¡¯s lips twisted into a lewd smile.


    ¡°3 kilometers from here is a carriage and some adventurers in the middle of a quarrel.¡±


    Oh? Gene¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°Can you confirm this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Sir.¡± The ve trader replied as he sheepishly rubbed his hands.


    He was clearly trying to suck up to Gene, but Gene didn¡¯t spare him a single nce. His gaze waspletely fixated on Selena.


    ¡°If it¡¯s true, then I¡¯ll buy some other ves as well.¡± ¡°Thank you, master!¡±


    The ve trader suddenly prostrated himself at those words, and Gene nodded, satisfied.


    In the end, Gene bought 3 ves all in all.


    Selena, the elf who has received the divine protection of the wind. And the two battle ve siblings - ves meant for battle - Yoshu and Shumea.


    With this, Gene Marlon finally managed to acquire his pawns.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    In King Ashtal¡¯s kingdom, the most prosperous city of all was none other than the capital. Trade of goods is the city¡¯s main function, so wealth is of course expected. But at the same time, it is also because of that that quarrels frequently break out in the city.


    As a result, the ones responsible for maintaining the public order are the Imperial Guards, who are directly under King Ashtal. The Imperial Guards are a front-line battalion formed with only the purpose of


    protecting the king and the area around him. Other than them, there is also the Order of the Knights who is responsible for foreign expeditions.


    One of the members of the Imperial Guards, Yuza, was currently cursing his luck.


    Before him was a magnificent carriage fallen on its side, surrounded by a group of stern men. Although now in tatters, they were dressed in armor meant forbat. And from the atmosphere about them - especially with how much they¡¯ve used their armor - it was clear that they were no greenhorns.


    Facing the stern men was a noble standing in front of the carriage. He was a noble from out in the sticks, and he spoke loudly. His guards gathered around him, seemingly forming a wall with their bodies to protect him.


    It was a quarrel between a noble and a group of adventurers.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a crowd to gather around the noble and the adventurers, eager to watch the development of this seemingly amusing spectacle.


    ¡°Master Yuza, what¡¯s the master?¡±


    A lesser soldier asked Yuza, and spontaneously, Yuza clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on!¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Ahh, in that case, I can exin since I saw what happened. One of the adventurers from that group jumped in front of the carriage to save a child.¡±


    Hearing of Yuza¡¯s plight, the wife of amoner exined what happened with a know-it-all face.


    Yuza red at her.


    He didn¡¯t really mean to think of her goodwill as unnecessary, but intervening now might be toote. After all, it¡¯s already turned into such a bigmotion. The noble needs to save his face, and the adventurers make a living from their reputation. There¡¯s no way either side would willingly step down.


    ¡°Damn it! Why did this have to happen while I was on patrol!?¡±


    Sighing, he cursed the gods despite being an unbeliever. But then a voice suddenly called out from the crowd of onlookers.


    ¡°Making a ruckus in the capital, have you no fear of King Ashtal¡¯s power!?¡±


    That man forcefully squeezed through the crowds, leading his subordinate imperial guards to the scene.


    In any case, the first thing that needs to be done was to disperse the crowd.


    For an imperial guard toe at a time like this - not to mention, an imperial guard with a standing high enough to lead other high- ranked imperial guards - it was indeed so perfectly-timed that it made one feel proud.


    Yuza couldn¡¯t help but mockinglyugh when he saw his superior, but as they approached, he fixed himself up, and acted appropriately.


    ¡°Disperse the crowds! This isn¡¯t a show!¡±


    To others, his vignce looked like the sort of pride a member of the imperial guards would have. But in truth, his stomach was actually aching. Still, he dispersed theining crowd, and then he went back to the people-in-question.


    ¡°You dare cause trouble in the king¡¯s roads?¡±


    The first to answer was the plump noble from the sticks who went on, tattling repugnantly about the adventurers.


    ¡°Enough, you¡¯re alling with us to the office! I¡¯ll hear whatever you have to say then. All men, move!¡±


    The angry noble and the rtively calm adventurers were all escorted by different imperial guards to the office. As for the carriage, it was left to the lesser soldiers.


    The Office of the Imperial Guards.


    The people-in-question were all pushed into a ce that¡¯s colloquially referred to as a pig sty.


    ¡°Yo, Yuza. You sure like to bring back trouble whenever you go out, huh.¡±


    His fellow guard teased him, but Yuza was focused on confirming the identity of everyone involved.


    ¡°Lord Veyne, a baron from the north? Damn it, what the hell is a noble from all the way out in the sticks doing here? He even caused me trouble!¡±


    Yuza¡¯s bursting emotions overflowed as he took a bite out of the hard bread in his hands.


    ¡°As for the adventurers¡­ Blood Oath of the Flying SwallowSwallow n? Oi, oi, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    Blood Oathsns are a kind of group amongst adventurers. There are some groups that form for the sake ofpleting a certain request, but if it¡¯s only temporary, that¡¯s only a Party. ns are


    groups that form with the intention ofsting a long time. As for the guild, that is simply a body that acts as a hub for the adventurers to find work.


    From the innumerable ns that exist, the strongest ones amongst them have be a status. And the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow is precisely one of those powerful ns.


    ¡°The Herculean, Wyatt, the Wand of Destruction, Ben, and the Mage Killer, Mill¡­ They¡¯re all big names.¡±


    After confirming everyone¡¯s identity, imperial guard, Yuza, heaved a sigh of relief.


    Adventuring is an upation simr to acting. An adventurer rises up the ranks by his own ability. And as he does, he bes more and more renowned. In these people¡¯s case, because they are so exceptional, they have been given an appropriate second name.


    Receiving a second name isn¡¯t something normal. Yet despite that, three of the adventurers had a second name. That in itself shows just how much power the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow has.


    ns this big don¡¯t operate just within one country. In fact, he¡¯s never even heard of them having a headquarters here, showing just how prestigious of an organization they are. So of course, there was no reason to doubt them.


    ¡°H-Hey, Yuza!¡±


    Without intending to, Yuza fell into a deep thought, and his fellow imperial guard had to snap him back.


    ¡°W-What!? You¡¯re noisy!¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s the Holy Knight of the Storm!¡±


    ¡°What are you panicking for? Is that how an imperial guard should


    act!? An imperial guard should always remain calm! Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Gund of the Storm is in front of the office!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    The hero adventurer, Gund. Who would¡¯ve thought such dangerous figure would actuallye to this pig sty?


    ¡°Just what did hee here for!?¡±


    In a panic, Yuza bolted out of the office, and Gund met him outside with a dignified appearance.


    ¡°I hear my guests have caused you some trouble.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Blood Swallow?¡±


    ¡°Right, right. I went out of my way to ask the guild to contact them, but it seems they ended up loitering around, so I hurriedly came here to pick them up.¡±


    Seeing Gund¡¯s panicked appearance as he politely spoke brought a headache to Yuza.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t finished the papers yet, so you¡¯ll have to wait until then.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you n to make me wait here?¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Yuza turned his back on Gund and went back inside the office.


    ¡°Damn it! Just you watch, I¡¯ll make you wait until the veryst minute.¡±


    For those who maintain the public order, adventurers that cause problems are nothing but eyesores. The reason behind the incident today is because of the adventurers¡¯ exceptional skills and their bad rtion with the nobles.


    The ones who put in the request, and the ones who carry them out.


    Although it¡¯s generally thought that the two sides having good rtions is good, being involved with each other also brings some disadvantages along with the advantages. After all, nobles are the sort of people that can¡¯t owe up to their mistakes, while adventurers, who risk their lives to make a living, can easily be a threat.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Yuza¡¯s fellow imperial guards who handed him the documents.


    But his blood having rushed to his head, Yuza did the papers all over again. Around that time though, someone called out to him. It was his superior, a chief of the Imperial Guards.


    ¡°All the papers have beenpleted. Hurry up and have them go home.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But¡­¡± ¡°But what!?¡±


    His superior grabbed his cor as he yelled at him.


    ¡°Release them now. This is an order.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Going against his superior¡¯s order was impossible, so he had no choice but to immediately dismiss the adventurers from the pig sty.


    ¡°Gund of the Storm, was that your doing?¡± asked the Herculean, Wyatt.


    ¡°Well, it was me who asked you toe after all. Wouldn¡¯t it be cruel of me not to help you out?¡±


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve caused you some trouble,¡± said the Wand of Destruction, Ben.


    ¡°¡­The inn,¡± quietly whispered the Mage Killer, Mill.


    Having acquired some powerful helpers, Gundughed heartily.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Name: Selena


    Race: Elf


    Level: 32


    upation: ve


    Possessed Skills: Archery C+; Voice of the Forest; Magic Maniption; Whispers of the Wind; Breath of the Wind God; Denizen of the Forest


    Divine Protection: Wind God


    Attributes: Wind


    Abormal Status: Because of the Cor of Subordination your physical abilities have fallen 30%


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Name: Yoshu


    Race: Human


    Level: 46


    upation: Battle ve


    Possessed Skills: Swordsmanship C+; Provoke; Illusion Shield; Skill of Experience; Shield Rush; me de


    Divine Protection: me God


    Attributes: Fire


    Abormal Status: Because of the Cor of Subordination your physical abilities have fallen 30%


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Name: Shumea


    Race: Human


    Level: 67


    upation: Battle ve


    Possessed Skills: Spearmanship C+; Giant Swing; Triple Thrust; Quick Thrust; Parry; Pinwheel


    Divine Protection: me God


    Attributes: Fire


    Abormal Status: Because of the Cor of Subordination your physical abilities have fallen 30%


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó

 Volume 1, Chapter 71: The Invaders (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 71: The Invaders (Part 1)</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 15


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    The rumbling wind blew from the dark hole.


    From that true darkness in which not even goblins could see. The ck wind that blew was d in darkness.


    Like a tunnel stretching back to the womb of the mother, its walls were tepid like the wind.


    ¡°So this is the path leading to the Fortress of the Abyss,¡± I muttered. ¡°Scared, king?¡± The druid, Gi Za, teased.


    ¡°My chest is pounding,¡± I fearlessly smiled back.


    Beyond the boundless memories, in that sea of hazy fragments that knew not of life as a grown man, I recall looking into the darkness and my heart pounding. It was a stormy night then, the showering rain beating into the windows. I didn¡¯t know why, but at the time, it felt like something would happen. Something that would overturn allmon sense.


    I quivered as fear took me, though I also yearned for it. I wanted to know what exactly that something was. Nothing could describe the sh of emotions that stirred within me then.


    ¡°So the King¡¯s chest is pounding, I see. As expected of our king,¡± Gi Za remarked, and the other goblins nodded in agreement.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be careless,¡± Yellow said, speaking in Kuzan¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Indeed, the ogres may be few in number, but that goes to show just how strong they are.¡± The strongest amongst the four chief, Rashka of Gaidga, twisted his face as he said those words.


    ¡°Pessimism won¡¯t lead us anywhere,¡± Aluhaliha remarked as the ck tiger he sat upon growled.


    ¡°It¡¯s still better than some old guy obsessed with fighting,¡± Rashka said back.


    ¡°Power goes hand-in-hand with long life. I just happen to be strong,¡± Aluhaliha sourly replied.


    As the two shot back and forth in their banter, the princess of Ganra, Narsa, interjected.


    ¡°Either way, the battle will surely be difficult,¡± she said.


    ¡°Fear not, I will protect you, my chief,¡± The First ShooterGadieta, Gilmi, said.


    ¡°Bah, you¡¯re being overprotective,¡± Gi Go Amatsuki, the blessed of the Sword God, argued.


    ¡°King, let¡¯s go. There won¡¯t be any problems,¡± said the stealthy Gi Ji.


    ¡°You¡¯re all fine, but this one here¡¯s plenty scared,¡± the beast warrior, Gi Gi, gloomily said as he caressed his Two-Headed OstrichDouble Head.


    ¡°Shall we go then? Goblins of the tribes, at my lead!¡±


    I walked ahead, in front of the horde, leading with Gi Gi and the Stealthy Gi Ji by my side. Of course, the druid, Gi Za was also with me. Protecting the back was the blessed of the Sword God, Gi Go Amatsuki. His hand was always on his sword, his eyes darting to and fro the surroundings, ready to strike at the slightest hint of danger.


    The goblins from Gi Vige all took their positions, not one of them needed instruction. They already knew what needed to be done.


    The need for instructions would only dy them, leaving them incapable of disying their full potential. So, with them now able to naturally assume their optimal positions, their strength could be fully realized.


    We have grown. Not just in knowledge, but also in experience. And with that growth, we took a step into the dark hole, to the path leading deep into the Fortress of the Abyss.


    As for the others, they went up outside to watch the entrance of the Fortress of the Abyss.


    We may be at the front lines, but we couldn¡¯t just neglect our backs. The ogres will probably go up if we drive them out.


    There¡¯s also the possibility of our viges getting attacked all of our fighting force isfocused here. So, at the very least, we need someone to stop the ogres if they manage to reach the upper floors and go outside.


    For that I¡¯ve assigned the skilled leader, Gi Gu Verbena, to lead the remaining goblins above ground and monitor the Fortress of the Abyss.


    The young chief of Paradua, Hal, is serving as his adjutant to help him lead. After I¡¯d prepared everything, I delved deep into the Fortress of the Abyss with the elite amongst the goblins.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    After 20 minutes of walking, Kuzan tugged on my arms.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± Yellow said, speaking in Kuzan¡¯s ce.


    No enemies have appeared so far. Until now we¡¯ve just been walking down this slope. But not being able to see is really troublesome.


    As we continued to descend, a dazzling light in the shape of a rectangle appeared before us.


    ¡°That must be the entrance,¡± I said.


    As that light appeared within the pitch ck of the darkness, we walked toward it, and Gi Gi and Gi Ji suddenly let out a resounding gulp.


    The light we went through was none other than the entrance to the fortress. When we went through it, the surrounding worldpletely changed.


    Statues made of smooth and seemingly precious, ck stones polished to the brim, could be seen lined up. These statues resembled the ones back in Altesia¡¯s realm.


    The ceiling reached high above, and the corridors were wide enough to fit 10 goblins effortlessly.


    ¡°A true castle,¡± Gi Za muttered in reverence.


    I agree, this fortress is certainly something.


    ¡°Now then¡­ Where could the ogres be?¡± Wielding the Iron Second over my shoulders, I asked that question to Kuzan.


    At my words, she looked around restlessly, then she pointed to the right.


    ¡°Gi Za, can you use your skills?¡± I asked.


    All eyes gathered on him. Supposedly, only those who¡¯ve gathered the four treasures can use skills, and everyone else will be shackled.


    In Gi Za¡¯s case, his skill is his ability to magically control the wind. No one has actually gathered all four treasures until now, so we can¡¯t say for sure howrge the area of effect is.


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems.¡± Gi Za turned his wrist, then he chanted. ¡°The wind bird¡¯s scythe sings. sh¡±


    A de of wind scraped off a part of the ground before scattering into fragments and disappearing.


    ¡°I see.¡± With that I also tried using the >. I tried to see Gi Za¡¯s status, but as expected, it didn¡¯t work. However, the sensation was the same as always.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As everyone nodded, we continued into the fortress.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    ¡°From here on we¡¯ll be entering the forest.¡± When they heard their master¡¯s voice, the man renowned as the Iron-Arm Knight, they all immediately straightened their backs. These men are all second or third sons, taken from some nearby vige. The Iron-Arm Knight, Gowen Ranid, who was also the feudal lord in this region, took these men when they were still young and raised them to be his private army.


    This group of young soldiers number 400 all in all. That number also includes the reinforcement, but all of them are able to fight.


    ¡°Any questions?¡± Gowen asked.


    With that perfectlybed down silver hair of his that was almost white, and that splendid moustache, Gowen did not look like he was about to enter the Forest of Darkness.


    In fact, if he said they were about to join the king for dinner, anyone would believe him.


    ¡°Let us be on our way then.¡± That cold gaze of his shot toward the uninhabited region. Fitting of being the oldest amongst the holy knights, Iron-Arm Gowen majestically entered the forest.


    There are many routes to enter the forest.


    One method is to use the road. After all, while the forest might be beyond the borders of civilization, it still hasits riches. Food, herbs, or ingredients from hunting monsters.


    People who yearn for this wealth embrace the danger ande here to this forest. Such people tread down thend, creating a road free from fallen trees and branches. There are many such routes in Gowen¡¯s region.


    A second method is to use an unexplored route.


    This method is much rougherpared to the first but it does allow one to create a road as one pleases.


    There may be a restriction on the forest, but it¡¯s not like there are poisonous nts littered all over the ce. The trees and nts are just naturally growing densely, so anyone can enter if they want.


    This method is much better for searching the forest rather than bothering to go out to use road a considerable distance out of one¡¯s way.


    The third method is through the help of the elves.


    As inhabitants of the forest, the elves have their own peculiar way of entering. Often known as ¡°The Elven Road¡±, the elves are able to instantly traverse the forest through the opening of another dimension. However, even the elves themselves take a risk of ending up somewhere unexpected, so it¡¯s imperative that they know full well where the entrances and exits are.


    In any case, it¡¯s not a method that humans could use.


    The Iron-Arm Gowen steadily used the first method.


    The Storm Knight Gund used the second method to amodate in lieu of the adventurer spirit.


    And Gene, who managed to acquire some elven ves, used the third method.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    ¡°Now, now¡­ what do we have here?¡±


    ying with his long hair, a sophisticated sword hilt in his hands, Gene¡¯s lips curved into a twisted smile.


    In front of him was a horde of beastmen.


    Ahalf-man-half-horse, holding a sword over its shoulders, a centaur. A spider with human legs and the body of a human, Arachne. And a groaning half-wolf-half-man, baring its fangs, a werewolf. Gene and his ves found themselves right in the middle of those three beastmen when they exited the Elven Road.


    After looking around him, Gene came to a conclusion.


    This must be a vige of beastman.


    ¡°Master Gene,¡± the two battle ves anxiously voiced out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is just a rare opportunity to hunt ourselves some beastmen. If anything, you should be delighted.¡±


    The elf ve aside, the two human ves didn¡¯t find it particrly amusing to find themselves surrounded by a horde of beastmen. They might not like their master, but they were all in one boat. They have no choice but to fight.


    In contrast, the elf, Selena, was secretly happy that the Elven Road reached a beastmen vige. Who knows? They might just be able to save her.


    She couldn¡¯t voice that out, but her heart held on to that sliver of hope.


    Elves and beastmen get along well. Or at the very least, much better than with humans. Surely, with this many beastmen, even her master, Gene, despite being a holy knight shouldn¡¯t be able toe out alive, right?


    And if this whole thing were to turn to negotiations, then she might just be able to intervene and free herself.


    Filled with hope as she looked in front of her, the centaur spoke.


    ¡°What did youe here for, human?¡±


    With his youth, that lean body of his, and that impressive disy of him thrusting his spear, that centaur was truly like a brave warrior.


    ¡°An ident. I had this girl use her power, but our luck was bad, and we ended up in the wrong ce.¡±


    Gene pulled on the chains as he said that, causing Selena to lightly groan.


    ¡°You enved an elf!?¡±


    Seeing her half-cut ears, the centaur opened his eyes in disbelief, then he let out a furious roar.


    ¡°You dare disgrace us, the denizens of the forest!? Release her, now!¡±


    ¡°I paid money for this girl, so if you want her, pay up,¡± Gene chuckled.


    There was little sense of danger in his eyes, and his mouth was as sarcastic as ever. His tongue even slipped out of his mouth as it licked his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me!¡±


    ¡°Negotiations are off then?¡±


    As the centaur roared, he charged toward Gene. That charge of his was enough to send even a Double-Head flying, but Gene only calmly unsheathed his beloved rapier.


    ¡°Faster than lightningFifire.¡± Gene uttered those words with love.


    Immediately after, the centaur who was raising up a storm of dust as it ferociously charged toward him, fell. Everyone but Gene was in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve yet to introduce myself. I am Gene Marlon, the knight said to be quick as thunder, the Thunder Knight¡­ Also, a member of the superior human race. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    That smile that floated up Gene¡¯s lips was full of ecstasy.


    Every word that uttered out of those lips painted over the hope in Selena¡¯s chest, dying it in despair.


    That day, one of the many viges of the beastmen in the Forest of Darkness was annihted.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Name: Gene Marlon


    Race: Human


    Level: 87


    upation: Holy Knight;


    Possessed Skills: Thunder Knight Magic Maniption; Rapier Arts A+; Innate Talent; Evil Snake Eye; Hundred- Demon y; Fire God''s Blessing; Thunder God''s Blessing; Instant Kill (Thrust); Sadism


    Divine Protection: Fire God; Thunder God


    Attributes: Fire; Electricity


    Equipment :Faster than Thunder (Fifire)


    Subordinates: ve Selena; Battle ve Shumea; Battle ve Yoshu


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Let¡¯s talk about the setting.


    About the weapons, there¡¯re four main tiers.


    If you just want lots of weapons, there¡¯s the Forged Tier.


    If you want a slightly better weapon, there¡¯s the Famed de Tier.


    Weapons blessed by the spirits or the gods, Ancient Tier.


    Weapons made by the gods, the God-Age Tier or the God Tier.


    Alchemy and Famed de tiers don¡¯t need magic power. But making weapons starting from the Artifact Tier are quite difficult, so in order to make borrowing the power of the spirits easier, Spirit Characters (Spell) or God-Age/Ancient Characters (Spell) are engraved into them. If more power is desire, then sealing a spirit or a god inside the weapon bes a necessity.


    A god or a spirit can also naturally possess a weapon after using one time for a long time.


    The weapon Gene is using is Ancient Tier.

 Volume 1, Chapter 72: The Invaders (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 72: The Invaders (Part 2)</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 15


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness;


    Suboridnate Beasts: Death High Kobold Hasu (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    A giant axe as heavy as a rock swung.


    That axended right in front of me as it crushed the ground.


    ¡°OOOU!¡±


    Its hair was freely grown out. Its bulging muscles were like rocks. Its body was dyed in ck. And that axe of it which swung with no regard for one¡¯s limits was nothing short of terrifying. The bits of rocks that scattered from impact grazed by my skin.


    After Kuzan led us to look for the ogres, we stumbled upon an ogre who was walking around the fortress. We attacked it first, but who would¡¯ve thought it would be so fearsome.


    Every single one of the goblins under me are rare-ss. That¡¯s more than enough power for a goblin to be a horde chief. But before this ogre, these rare sses are no more than newborns.


    The two goblins who are rtively weaker at attacking, the Stealthy Gi Ji and the Beast Warrior Gi Gi, werepletely helpless against the ogre. They couldn¡¯t make even a dent against its skin, so they had no choice but to grit their teeth and watch from the sidelines.


    Gi Go Amatsuki, on the other hand, was only lightly hurt. As a blessed of the Sword God, he is also influenced by him. The sharpness of his sword is unlike any other.


    So, in a sh, he slipped through the legs of the ogre, and lopped off its toes. He used the entirety of its curved de, just like a perfectly executed dance.


    That entire performance was something that could only be attained after removing every unnecessary movement. The pinnacle of swordsmanship.


    I was stupefied when I saw that, but in the end, Gi Go too could only distance himself from that towering mass that was hard as a rock. And when he looked at his sword, he clicked his tongue.


    His sword could no longer be used. That was the result of trying to force his way through. The skin of the ogre was just too hard, so when a cutting object like a sword was forcefully used to cut it, the sword dulled. A result of his inexperience.


    ¡°¡­Stupid.¡±


    Unsheathing his other sword, he entered the fray once more.


    The four tribal chiefs were the ones controlling the situation.


    ¡°The arrow entangles!Fair Ring Arrow¡±


    Princess Narsa of Ganra drew the Meteor BowByunei Bow. No arrow was drawn, only magic, out of which formed the shape of an arrow and shot out toward the ogre. It was an attack aimed at the feet, so the ogre didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Look here.¡±


    The First ShooterGadieta, Gilmi, shot with unparalleled uracy toward the ogre¡¯s eye. That arrow came flying at almost the same time as Narsa¡¯s arrow did. The ogre was forced to cover its eyes. It reacted just as an animal would, but Aluhaliha was already galloping toward it.


    ¡°My spear shall prate all creation! Lightning Lance¡±


    The ancient words on the Curved Spear of the Snake Naga Lance shone as Aluhaliha kicked at the stomach of his beloved ck tiger, Jirouou.


    As Aluhaliha charged toward the ogre, Princess Narsa¡¯s attack pierced through the feet of the ogre, bringing it down to its knees.


    The rage of losing his eye coursed through Rashka as he smashed his dazzling ck club against the ogre. The Choker of WrathVidol Amulet mercilessly bit down Rashka¡¯s skin, and Rashka¡¯s muscles swelled as much as it bore.


    ¡°d me in violence¡¯s dignity!Ra Giliion¡±


    That ck light mmed directly onto the ogre¡¯s head. At the same time, that ck light executed the fundamentals of sh, winding up a violent storm as it sent the ogre¡¯s head flying.


    The ferocity of that attack made even me shiver.


    I was never hit when we were fighting, but if by chance even a single one of thosended, my whole upper half would¡¯ve probably been blown away.


    After losing its head the ogre¡¯s body fell.


    ¡°Finally managed to take one down,¡± Rashka whispered.


    Indeed. ording to the beast warrior, Gi Gi, there¡¯re four just in this area.


    ¡°Ogres don¡¯t normallye in groups unless they have a leader,¡± Yellow said.


    ¡°Giant DemonOgre Lord,¡± Gi Za muttered.


    Ogre Lord and its subordinate ogres. I don¡¯t know how many there¡¯re, but they¡¯re undoubtedly my strongest enemy yet.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    At the sound of rustling iron, a sword nonchntly swung against the prey in front, and the double-headed ostrich was cut cleanly in two.


    ¡°Piece of cake.¡±


    10 adventurers were gathered just as Gund had requested. There should have been more, but after picking out the members himself only 10 remained.


    Of the 10 gathered, three are renowned even within the Blood Oath of the Flying SwallowSwallow n. The Herculean, Wyatt; the Wand of Destruction, Ben; the Mage Killer, Mill. Then there¡¯s Hawkeye Fick and an ageless adventurer known as the Divine Hand [simple_tooltip content=¡¯Lit. Healing White Hands¡¯](?)[/simple_tooltip]. Literally an all-star team.


    Anyone who happened upon this group would be left wondering what fearsome evil they were about to face? But in truth, they gathered here merely for the sake of one girl.


    It was through the informationwork of the guild that these people were able to gather here today from all over the world. And it is this very ability that sets adventurers apart from non-humans.


    Humanity¡¯s ability to organize itself is its greatest weapon. And neither elf nor goblin nor demihuman can hold a candle to it.


    ¡°3 kirols[simple_tooltip content=¡¯apparently a fictional measurement of sort. I tranted it before to km but Iter found out that the spelling is intended. And yes, it should be their world¡¯s equivalent to


    km.¡¯](?)[/simple_tooltip] to the right. Orcs.¡± Hawkeye said as he set off to explore.


    ¡°Fick, why don¡¯t you spend your time looking for the saint instead of orcs?¡± Jested an old friend of his.


    ¡°Because there¡¯s no point. Sleeping princesses always sleep at the deepest part of the forest, right?¡± Fick wryly smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of orcs but let¡¯s treat ourselves to some fun, shall we?¡± Gund said.


    The ferocity of the forest¡¯s denizens is embedded deep within every adventurer¡¯s soul. That rings all the more true for they who havee to be called the best. Not one of them is free of it: The loss of a friend, the lost of a sessor¡­ Every single one of them has gone through that baptism.


    And it is precisely because of that that Gund doesn¡¯t believe the saint could actually still be alive. As far as he¡¯s concerned, a job like this is just a rare opportunity to let loose.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to look for the saint?¡± Asked the Magic Killer, Mill.


    ¡°Mage Killer, Mill Dora, of the Flying Swallow.¡± Gund muttered.


    There was a hint of threat in those words.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening? I said go hunt those orcs.¡±


    ¡°I was told the job would be to rescue the saint,¡± replied Mill, straight-faced, as the talons on her arms grazed against each other and her eyes narrowed, much like a bird about to dive for its prey. With her breath steady she was clearly ready to fight.


    ¡°An advance should¡¯ve been paid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying the mission is different.¡±


    Gund reached for that giant sword on his back.


    ¡°Hey, hey, either way, why don¡¯t you two put down your arms first?¡± The herculean Wyatt nimbly slipped in between the two. That huge body of his with a shield on his back easily towered over them.


    ¡°Mill, you know it¡¯s not like Gund is saying we won¡¯t be looking for the saint anymore. If a human lost his way in the forest, it¡¯s only a given that monsters would be the most suspicious, right?¡±


    Goblins, orcs, giant spider¡­ There are many man-eating monsters lurking in the forest.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s wisest to go for these guys first. You understand, right, Mill?¡±


    Wyatt tried to exin, but Mill only snorted as she turned away.


    ¡°And you too, Gund. Aren¡¯t you a grown up? Not to mention you¡¯re the client this time, so why don¡¯t you try and be a bit more mature?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me.¡± Gund let go of his sword, and proceed to lead the way.


    Seeing how the two reacted, Wyatt couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Meanwhile, Gowen led his army of 400 and steadily cut down the forest to create a road.


    Gradually, that small road grew bigger and bigger until it was finally big enough for humans to pass through.


    Gowen used the saint as a pretense to expand his own territory. And he gathered all the riches he could from thend as he proceeded.


    Although Gowen¡¯snd was right next to the forest, plundering the forest¡¯s riches is still a dangerous task. In order to safely plunder it, he must first expand his own territory.


    Light shone through the forest.


    Monsters fell one after another as a world of humans was slowly being built.


    The ambitious Iron-Arm Knight is slowly walking down the path of conquest.


    ¡°Milord, there seem to be some kobolds 40 merils meters ahead.¡±


    ¡°Get rid of them if they get in the way. Kobolds can call other monsters, so¡­ be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Milord!¡±


    As the young soldier heartily replied, Gowen looked toward the forest, his scheming gaze piercing deep into its darkness.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Name: Gowen Ranid


    Race: Human


    Level: 90


    Job: Saint Knight; Iron-Arm Knight; Feudal Lord


    Possessed Skills: Axe Mastery B+; Swordsmanship B+; Spearmanship A-; Archery B+; Leadership A-; Unlimited xperience; Battle- Scarred Knight; Thousand Demon yer; Creator¡¯s Blessing; Seeker of the Martial God; Martial Barrier


    Divine Protection None


    ---------------


    Name: Gund Rifenin


    Race: Human


    Level: 88


    Job Holy Knight; Storm Knight; Traveler Possessed Skills: Strong Arm; Swordsmanship A-; Charisma; Dare Devil; Frenzied Sword; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Raging Greed; Hundred-Demon yer; Fire God''s Blessing; Rebellious


    Divine Protection: Fire God


    Attributes: me; Blue Thunder (Great Equipment Sword)

 Volume 1, Chapter 73: Trap

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 73: Trap</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 15


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes


    Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    The wind bellowed with the howls.


    And all sounds vanished as the ogre swung its axe to leave a fissure upon its wake.


    ¡°GURUuRUuuuA!¡±


    ¡°GOoouuOO!¡±


    I bellowed back with my >, but it was drowned out by the enemy¡¯s own cries. Wielding Iron Second, I fended off the second swing of that rock-like axe. My hands went numb from that, but I continued to attack the ogre.


    Aided by >, my sword drew an arc in the air as it went for the ogre¡¯s arm. In that same moment, I tried to use >, but it failed.


    Snapping my tongue, I cursed at the viciousness of the traps in this fortress.


    ¡°Annoying!¡±


    And just when I thought my great sword would severe the ogre¡¯s arm, it suddenly used those brutish muscles of it to forcefully push its arm until the base of my sword.


    I managed to cut it off in the end, but I was sent flying in exchange. I slid on the ground and tumbled countless times before finally stopping. I desperately clung to keep awake and endure the pain.


    The enemy isn¡¯t some greenhorn who¡¯d falter just from something like this!


    As soon as I brought my head up, the ogre¡¯s fist was there waiting for me. Enraged by the pain, that fist shot out toward me, aiming to kill me. I twisted my body in response, and received it with my de.


    The impact was horrifying. It was like getting hit by a truck, and I lost all feeling in my arms.


    Blood gushed out of the ogre¡¯s hands, but it raised its fist again without a hint of concern for itself.


    ---Damn it! Are you numb of pain, Monster!!?


    ¡°Turn me into a de!Enchant¡±


    I tried to wrap my sword in mes, but it failed. I only wasted my breath.


    ---Calm down! I haven¡¯t lost yet!


    I forced strength into my two numb arms. and gradually, I managed to get back feeling in this monstrous body of mine. Then I bolted off for the ogre¡¯s chest.


    Blood spurted, and the faint cries of the ogre fell upon my ears, but still, I ran for it. I clung on to that faint hope for victory only to be sent flying by the ogre¡¯s knees.


    > activated, and my hands moved by itself to use my great sword as a shield. But the force was too great, and my sword was flicked away into a wall.


    It¡¯s not a pretty situation, but I¡¯m still alive. Traces of blood could be seen on the floor where my body slid, but I yet breathe.


    ¡°Gu, ha¡­¡±


    I tried to stand up, but the aftershock made me spew my guts.


    Blood spurted out of my mouth, and my strength left me. Only my eyes could follow the ogre.


    If that thinges at me now, it won¡¯t be pretty, but¡­ The ogre isn¡¯t looking any better itself. Both of its arms are hanging down, limp. It cries out to the heavens, but those arms won¡¯t being back.


    ----And my sword is¡­


    With victory dangling right before me, I look for my sword. I see it half-buried into a wall.


    I clench my fists.


    ---If I don¡¯t have a weapon, then I¡¯ll just turn this body into one!


    ¡°GUuRUuUAUUAa!¡±


    We¡¯re both unarmed, the conditions have been met. > activates. And because of the damage I¡¯ve received > stage 2 activates.


    My muscles bulge, my arms contract, and my killing intent rages.


    The ogre must¡¯ve felt it because it stopped cursing the heavens to look at me.


    It opens its massive mouth, it bellows out a roar, and I feel my legs freeze under me. So, I bellow back in response.


    ¡°GURUuuRUuAaa!¡±


    ---To hell with skills!


    We kick ourselves off the ground. I raise my fists, and the ogre opens its mouth. The distance between us shrinks, and that wide-opened


    mouth of it is hellbent on chewing every bit of me. The ogre lowered its head, and our paths crossed.


    ---I won¡¯t be defeated!!


    As our paths crossed, I brought down my fist, mming it right into its head. The crunching sound of bones impacting and flesh tearing filled my ears. My bulging muscles threw up blood, and I grit my teeth in pain.


    ¡°RUuuoOOAAAa!¡±


    But I didn¡¯t falter. I mmed my fists down the ogre¡¯s head, and I crushed that ugly thing like a watermelon.


    And with that, life left the ogre, and it was no more.


    An arm for a life. This right arm won¡¯t be moving anytime soon.


    That¡¯s pretty bad, actually. Since there¡¯s still the ogre lord after this.


    ¡°¡­But then, so what?¡±


    I can¡¯t stop here.


    Even if the only thing pushing me is this zing fire in my chest.


    I have to win.


    For their sake too -- for those who are desperately fighting yet.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Regret fills me whenever I think about it. Did I really make the right choice? Was there really no other way?


    No, there¡¯s no point thinking about that anymore.


    It might be because we somehow managed to defeat an ogre while following Kuzan that we let our guard up.


    Yes, it was probably because of that that we fell into a trap.


    When we exited the corridors, we found ourselves in a spacious room, and rocks fell on us from above. Most likely, a trap set by the ogres.


    Kuzan was sure there wasn¡¯t anything like that before, so I ordered my men to search the area. A decision that would cause us to split up.


    For one of the stone pirs that reached up to a second story would fall down.


    ¡°It¡¯s falling!!¡±


    Everyone jumped at my warning, but then the whole ce caved-in.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡±


    At least, I managed to dodge, I thought. Then I called out to my men.


    ¡°Are you safe!? Gi Za!? Gi Go!?¡±


    That mountain of rubble blocked my vision.


    ¡°Gi Gi! Gilmi! Rashka!¡±


    I called their names one after another, but the wall of rubble before me, that wall of despair, made sure I couldn¡¯t cross.


    ¡°Kuzan! Aluhaliha! Narsa! Gi Ji!?¡±


    I hit it again and again as I called out their names, but no one responded.


    Gradually, resignation painte dmy heart, but at the sound of a lord¡¯s voice, that feeling was blown away.


    ¡°King, go without us!¡±


    It was Gi Za. The howls of an ogre could be heard as soon as he said those words.


    My men are fighting on the other side of this wall.


    They are fighting.


    In a war I can¡¯t reach¡­ They¡¯re fighting¡­ for me.


    I grit my teeth.


    ---If only I could turn my fury into power! I wouldn¡¯t spare a second thought to crush to this wall!


    ¡°I¡¯m going ahead.¡±


    I will defeat the Ogre Lord. The ogres are gathering even though they¡¯re not the sort to form hordes.


    If I defeat the Ogre Lord, then they might just turn against each other.


    As I stifled the impatience and anger within me, I ran.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Statues of demons lined up in a dark room. Some were shaped like men and some like snakes. They stood around a lone woman who was sat upon a throne like a king. A snow-white toga was wrapped around her, and in front of her was a magic mirror upon which the detested and beloved world of the living reflected. And in that world was a certain goblin.


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s going, he¡¯s going, my beloved child.¡±


    Her beautiful lips spoke those words almost in a sigh. A hint of love could be felt from them. Yes, that was most likely the love of a mother.


    ¡°But you should hurry.¡±


    Her pair of golden eyes grew sharper at those words, and with a thought the image on the magic mirror changed to several search teams, no, hunting teams led by three peculiar humans. Each one of them possessed some strange power. They were none other than the vanguards of the gods, the Byunei.


    A smile floated up her lips as she pushed her sky-blue hair back.


    ¡°¡­I can never get tired of you, Boy. Chaos and destruction follow you wherever you go. Even though the third daughter of destinyRyuu has yet to interfere.¡±


    The snakes by her feet could feel her joy, and they looked up to her and tilted their heads.


    ¡°Your power has been sealed, your weapon taken. your people are on the other side of the wall with no way out; your body is covered in wounds, and up ahead is an ogre lord, but you know¡­ I bet on you.¡±


    There¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve heard those words, but when the magic mirror showed his figure¡­


    It seemed to reach him. He who possesses the same noble and strong soul that she herself once possessed.


    ¡°Should youe here half-heartedly, your anguish, your agony, your sorrow¡­ your everything shall be mine. Would the tears of your sorrow be sweet? Would its taste harmonize with the throes of your despair? And what of your face twisted by the humiliation of failing to protect those you wished to protect?


    A faint smile drew her lips as she caressed her flushed cheeks.


    ¡°Fu fu fu, I¡¯m looking forward to it, Boy. Do be stronger. The stronger you be, to more amusing it¡¯ll be.¡±


    But, why is it?


    ¡°¡­That I¡¯d rather watch you forever like this.¡±


    The fallen goddess loved teasing him. She hoped he¡¯d be able to ovee the trials set before him with that strong and noble soul of his. Though either way would suit her.


    In the realm of the dead where no man was, only the statues and the snakes watched over her.


    A pity, she thought. That they could only meet at the border of life and death.


    The Goddess of the Underworld peeked through the magic mirror again.


    Level has risen.


    15 -> 24

 Volume 1, Chapter 73.5: At the Gi Village

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 73.5: At the Gi Vige</h4>


    Name: Gi Ga Rax


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 89


    ss: Noble; Guardian


    Possessed Skills: Spearmanship C+; Overpowering Howl; Omnivorous; Instant Kill; Adherent of the King; Spear Throwing; Warrior''s Soul; Indomitable Soul; Insight


    Attributes: None


    Subordinate Beasts: None


    Abnormal Because of the Status


    artificial leg - fighting prowess is down 30%


    ¡°¡­Mu.¡±


    Reshia groaned at the scene before her.


    A gift from the ¡°king¡± had arrived just a while ago, and tidings say that the four tribes have joined under his banner. The campaign was a sess.


    But that didn¡¯t matter, what was truly important was that ¡°thing¡± before her.


    ¡°GURUuu!?¡±


    ¡°UuoON!?¡±


    Cynthia and Gastra have been groaning ceaselessly from a distance a long while now. They didn¡¯t dare approach Reshia.


    ¡°¡­Nuu.¡±


    Reshia looked again at the ck tiger before her.


    ¡°This is a rider-beast that the king has sent for Lord Gi Ga. It is our Paradua Tribe¡¯s ck tiger. Please ept it.¡±


    The goblin that came riding on that rider-beast politely bowed his head. He seemed to resemble those humans that loved horses, but a second look at the goblin¡¯s face would make anyone forget such thoughts.


    ¡°Lady Reshia¡­¡±


    When Lili returned from her hunt, she noticed Reshia ring at the rider-beast, deep wrinkles drawn upon her forehead. Panicking, she hurriedly walked up to Reshia.


    ¡°¡­King.¡±


    Meanwhile, Gi Ga, the one-armed one-legged goblin, was so ovee with emotion that he could not say a word past a groan. Reshia ill-humoredly nodded to the goblin¡¯s affections.


    Lili approached Reshia, unaware of that pressure that seemed to strike fear even in the heart of the rider-beast.


    For the meantime, I should try and get her away from it, she thought.


    ¡°Lady Reshia?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Lord Gi Ga.¡±


    ¡°As expected of our king!¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness. Thank goodness!¡±


    The beast warrior, Gi De, the water magician, Gi Zo, the spearman, Gi Da, each and every single one of them congratted Gi Ga, while Reshia¡¯s countenance darkened and Lili¡¯s heart went pitter-patter.


    ¡°L-Lady Reshia?¡±


    Lili turned Reshia around.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back?¡±


    It was her usual smile, Reshia¡¯s usual smile, but¡­ something was different.


    ¡°The king hasn¡¯t forgotten about Lord Gi Ga.¡±


    ¡°This must be a reward for your loyalty, Lord Gi Ga. Our woundedrades will be d to hear of this.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness. Thank goodness!¡±


    Reshia twitched for an instant, then in the next moment she froze. Gi De¡¯s words hadn¡¯t escaped her, and her smile went as stiff as a doll on strings, leaving even Lili to freeze.


    It was then that it finally urred to her why Reshia was acting this way. But that was only an understanding, an understanding of the


    cause. And that by in itself was not enough to solve the problem at hand. Yet, be that as it may, she could not just stand idle either. For if this were to be handled poorly, not one person here would be getting off scot-free from the eruption of Mt. Reshia.


    ¡°S-Surely the king must¡­¡±


    She could not stand the tense atmosphere, so she tried to say something.


    ¡°Surely the king must what?¡±


    But Lili¡¯s poor attempt was only met by Reshia¡¯s cold voice. She was smiling, but that was exactly what made it terrifying. Lili shivered.


    ¡°¡­Must be busy.¡±


    ¡°Must be busy?¡±


    At that moment, the sound of clicking seemed to have reached her ears. The freezing air from before had fully frozen over. This is bad, Lili thought, but it was toote. She had no way out. If she tried to forcefully change the direction of this conversation, Mt. Reshia will certainly erupt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure next time¡­¡±


    But she can¡¯t give up, not until the end.


    ¡°Next time¡­ But what about this time?¡±


    Ah, that¡¯s not good, she realized.


    ¡°Why!? Why don¡¯t I get anything!!!¡±


    Those words were said with so much power that even the poor ck tiger couldn¡¯t help but prostrate in fear.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    While Lili was trying to cheer Reshia up, Gi Ga Rax was struggling to ride the rider-beast.


    He sat himself on the saddle and grabbed the reins, but no matter what he did, he could not mp his tiger-steed hard enough because of his prosthetic leg.


    A little speed from the ck tiger, and Gi Ga would immediately find himself patting his back on the ground.


    But he did not give up.


    If the words of the messenger were to be trusted, then the king had boasted of his loyalty as the greatest amongst the goblins.


    If so, then there was no other choice. He had to respond to it, to the king¡¯s faith. He had to ride the ck tiger.


    Day after day, hour after hour, Gi Ga worked himself to the bone, trying to ride that ck tiger. He fell and fell, and many more times did he fall. But in time, those falls grew less and less.


    Impressed by his improvement, even the Paradua messenger couldn¡¯t help but be zealous at teaching. And they trained from morn till dusk, day after day.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be all for today, Lord Gi Ga.¡± ¡°I can still do more¡­¡±


    Gi Ga still couldn¡¯t ride with his spear, but he was proficient enough now that he could ride with one hand.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll be riding in the evening tomorrow, so you should get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gi Ga affixed the reigns to the ck tiger¡¯s mouth and patted its head.


    ¡°GURUuu.¡±


    The ck tiger happily purred, and the messenger from Paradua went wide-eyed.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve gotten used to Hakuou already.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of your exceptional teaching, Lord shd.¡±


    Aluhaliha had sent his adjutant, shd, as messenger out of consideration for the Gi Vige. Being older than Hal, shd has much hunting experience under his belt. He may be a little worse at the spear, being only the 3rd best spearman in the tribe, but with Aluhaliha retiring, that 3rd would soon be 2nd.


    ¡°I was wondering what the boss was thinking when he sent me, but I think I understand now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The two goblins chatted as they led the ck tiger to the vige.


    ¡°He told me to see - with my own two eyes - the King of the East¡¯s loyal subject. The boss seems to be really serious about unifying the goblins under him.¡±


    shdughed at the puzzled Gi Ga.


    ¡°Once I¡¯m done with this mission, I¡¯ll be one of the elders. And of course, the boss would want me to give my opinion then.¡±


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡±


    What a hassle, Gi Ga¡¯s face seemed to say. shdughed even harder at that.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s certainly a hassle. But to lead a tribe, that much is necessary.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm, our king is indeed great.¡±


    ¡°¡­But of course.


    And so, the two goblins returned to the vige along with the setting sun.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Name: shd


    Race: Paradua Goblin


    Level: 70


    ss: Rare


    Possessed Skills: Mounted Spearmanship; Riding; Spearmanship C+; Leadership C+; Charge; Cooperation C+; Beast Heart; Adjutant''s Knowledge; Sixth Sense


    Attributes :None


    Subordinate Beasts: None


    Beloved Steed Shiou

 Volume 1, Chapter 74: Danger

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 74: Danger</h4>


    Race Goblin: Level 24


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    In these long and dark halls, I stifle the impatience within me. Every breath I take is apanied by pain. My lungs ache, blood trickles down my broken right arm. My strength is waning. I wish Reshia was here. No, that¡¯s just my weakness talking.


    There¡¯s no point wishing for someone not here.


    What matters most now is that there¡¯s an enemy I have to defeat. I can regret and hurt as muchter.


    I thrust my sword into the wall. It wasn¡¯t a height I could easily climb one-handed. Thanks to that I¡¯m now weaponless. I had a short sword with me but it¡¯s broken now. The ogre had broken it in one hit.


    The thickening stench of decay and miasma¡­ The enemy is near.


    It¡¯s almost as if it¡¯s wrapped in it.It was chewing on bones and meat when it noticed me and stood up. Then it threw away the meat in its mouth, spitting the rest onto the ground.


    A giant door towered behind it. Its skin was brown like the rest of the ogres, but its eyes were dyed in the color of blood. In its hand was a giant axe that looked to have been shaved out of a boulder, and it wore no armor save for a loincloth around its waist. But with the bulging muscles that covered it, that was more than enough to make it seem more indomitable than an imprable fortress.


    Those red eyes stared at me.


    ¡°GUooUOOuuoU!¡±


    Then it bellowed out a great howl that shook everything in the room. It was ted to see me, though I couldn¡¯t say the same for myself. My body felt like it had sunk to the bottom of the ocean, and I couldn¡¯t move. Even breathing was difficult.


    ¡°GURUuuuAaA!¡±


    I already know that > doesn¡¯t work, this is just to calm my own nerves. In other words, that wasn¡¯t really a skill but a mere howl. I readied myself.


    ¡ªThis might be myst.


    An enemy naturally stronger than me who also happens to be in perfect health while I¡¯m beaten and bleeding all over.


    This isn¡¯t a question of odds anymore, this battle is looking desperate.


    Death looms, and the battle hasn¡¯t even began. That¡¯s a first.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Three ogres stood before them. The number still seemed much but that was already roughly half their original number.


    ¡°I wonder if the king is safe,¡± whispered the Sword God¡¯s adherent, Gi Go Amatsuki, who was visibly impatient.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But I do know that we have to cut these things down.¡± A look of pain could be seen on Aluhaliha¡¯s face. The Naga Lance he¡¯s been using had burned even his own body, leaving it tattered and scorched.


    ¡°We¡¯re safe. We should believe that the king is safe too.¡± The chief of the Gaidga, Rashka, ran into an ogre, and his right arm shed ck.


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t try to conclude things on your own.¡± The goblin set his bow on the foe. He was the greatest of the archers, and for that he was bestowed the name, Gadieta. Two arrows drew a line in the air as they aimed for the ogres eyes, and following them was Princess Narsa¡¯s arrowless bow.


    Her bow had no arrows. It relied only on magic, and that meant that she had to focus. Not a waste of a word left her lips as she focused her will and drew her bow.


    ¡°The arrow entangles!¡±Fair Ring Arrow


    The two other ogres were stopped in their tracks by Gi Za and the goblins from the Gi Vige, the stealthy Gi Ji and the Beastw Warrior Gi Gi.


    ¡°Like a strong wind. Like a whirlwind.Wind Cutter¡±


    des of wind cut at the ogres legs, and Gi Gi and Gi Ji sent a flurry of attacks toward the opened wounds.


    Meanwhile, in the midst of the arrows, the magic, and the screaming ogres, was Kuzan panicking. All the four treasures were here. The king wouldn¡¯t be able to use his power.


    Gi Za seemed to hold unconditional faith in their king, but that was only because he looked down on the Ogre Lord.


    The power of the Ogre Lord isparable to the four tribes.


    And who could tell what sort of changes might have urred to it while it was living in the fortress? Only a mad man would believe the king able to live through something like that.


    If the king dies, so will her wish.


    A meeting with the Lord of Decay will not be possible.


    But, on the other hand, using the Death Crystal would mean throwing away her own life.


    She held the treasure tightly.


    ¡ªWe need to do something.


    She was weak, so thinking was the only thing she could do.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Overwhelming power.


    ¡°GOouuOOAOo!¡±


    Shockwaves erupted as the axe smashed into the ground. Those alone were enough to keep me from closing the distance.


    My one saving grace is that my right arm¡¯s stopped bleeding. But just balling my right hand is enough to send a jolt of pain through me that feels unpleasantly close to being set on fire. My left hand is still fine, but just how much can I aplish with it when I¡¯m right-handed?


    Something half-hearted won¡¯t even hurt it. Compared to that, just one moment of negligence is all that¡¯s necessary to send me to my grave.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    Another attack came at me. The ogre lord is relentless.


    That sweeping attack looked like it would send my head flying. I drew my head back to dodge it, but just when I thought I was safe, the ogre lord charged towards me. Somehow, I managed to escape by throwing myself to the floor.


    As I protected my arm and forgot the pain, I started thinking again.


    ¡ªWhat should I do!?


    At this rate, I¡¯m going to lose. Is there really nothing I can do about my sealed ether!?¡±


    Suddenly, a chill went up my spine. > kicked in, and my body moved by itself. That boulder-like axe descended right where I was standing at just moments ago.


    ¡ªWhat?


    That was > just now.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t my ether and skills sealed?


    I¡¯m sure that the > > > > and > are all sealed. Although i don¡¯t know about the others since I haven¡¯t tested them.


    The situation is like this, so I might as well try everything.


    I can¡¯t use > and > because I haven¡¯t fulfilled the conditions, but would using > be possible?


    The enemy right now is none other than the ogre lord, the leader of the ogre¡¯s horde.


    [Skill]> When fighting against another horde chief, Magic Power 20% UP, damage taken is increased by 20% but damage dealt is increased by 30%.


    That¡¯s how that skill should work. A single hit is fatal to me right now, and once I turn into A Crazed Warrior, I won¡¯t be able to keep a sound mind.


    So, If I¡¯m going to do it, there¡¯s no better time than now.


    The moment I activated >, I felt the ether well up from within me. Fulfillment filled me as I tasted the sweet taste of that power.


    But still my fists dealt no damage even as I mmed them against the ogre lord¡¯s legs.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s going on?


    Then just to make sure, I tried using > again.


    ¡°GURUuRUuOOAAA!¡±


    What was normally supposed to weaken the enemy only made it madder.


    Next, I tried the second stage of >.


    A skill that makes me stronger and faster by 30% but can only activate when half of my life¡¯s been chipped off.


    I activated it on top of >, and my body bolted off. I¡¯m not as fast as when I¡¯m using el, but my ether, strength, and agility are all far greater than in my normal state.


    Using that newfound power, I slipped through as the ogre lord¡¯s axe descended, and attacked it, but it was unfazed.


    Is the enemy¡¯s defense that great, or¡ª


    There¡¯s one skill left, >. There are two possibilities I can think of.


    The next move will depend on which one is right, but¡ª


    ¡°Go mad,¡± I said to my soul. And the > activated.


    It reacted as the madness had begun taking over. Strength, agility, magic¡­ each one of them went up by 30%. At the same time, the


    mental shackles that kept me from fighting to the fullest against an enemy I¡¯d once lost to loosened. The damage to my fighting spirit lessened by 20%.


    ¡°GU¡­ GURUuu uAa A AaAaaA!!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 75: Defeat

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 75: Defeat</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 24


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    ¡°Gu¡­GURUu uVa A AaAaaA!!¡±


    The maddened soul screamed from within me, and a breath as hot as fire left my lips. My body burned hotter and hotter, and like a fire doused, steam seethed from my right arm.


    I was on fire.


    The ck snakeVerid coiled around my right arm seemed to squirm at the heat.


    Then the pain left me.


    I bore my heels into the ground. I gripped my fists tight. I howled with my jaws stretched to its limit, and I screamed with fervor to kill the enemy in front of me.


    ¡°RUuuGUuAaaA AaAa!!¡±


    The maddened soul of the crazed warrior howled like a beast, dying my mind it its color.


    Then I kicked off the ground, and my surroundings vanished, but my bones and flesh creaked like rusted gears.


    The boulder-like axe came swinging at me with a force strong enough to crush the ground and summon shockwaves. It was like a meteor, but I knew that if it hit me, everything woulde to an end.


    With my skills back and the pain gone, I can make the impossible possible!


    Just before the axe hit me, I stopped my body, and forced it to turn right. The axe passed me by my left, and I found myself right at the ogre lord¡¯s chest.


    ¡°OoouRUuaAAAa!¡±


    With every power I could, I swung my right fist. Unknown to pain, my burning right fist buried itself into the ogre¡¯s cragged maw.


    The sound of something crushing audibly resounded.


    My fists had broken past the point of return, yet my maddened soul howled ever more.


    I don¡¯t know why or how. Maybe the ogre lord had received the blessing of some god or something, but I couldn¡¯t even put a scratch to it.


    I¡¯m not strong enough.


    That realization was enough to make everything I¡¯ve done to crumble.


    My crushed hand sizzled.


    ---Is it hopeless after all?


    For a mere goblin to defeat an ogre lord¡­


    Am I going to die?


    That despair seemed to reach even the crazed warrior¡¯s soul. And suddenly, it felt like my soul would be taken.


    ---No. I don¡¯t want to die.


    I activated >, and I forcefully took back control of my mind.


    I turned away from the ogre lord.


    ¡°Haa, haa haa¡­¡±


    When I noticed it, sweat drenched my whole body.


    It¡¯s going to kill me. It¡¯s going to swing its axe and kill me.


    ---No! I don¡¯t want to die!


    I threw my body to the ground and crawled. I ran desperately from the embodiment of death. The axe swung again. Cold sweat drenched my back. I felt cold like a block of ice. My muscles tensed; my breath grew ragged.


    ---I don¡¯t want to die!


    For the first time since I became a goblin, I felt fear.


    ¡°GAGAGAGA¡­¡±


    The ogreughed as it lifted its axe.


    ¡°Fear me! Cower! Run!¡±


    I can hear the ogre lordughing. My heart cowered like never before.


    ---I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared!


    The fear I had as a man was hiding somewhere deep within my heart, and now, it is free.


    My legs, my arms, my heart! Shackles began to wrap around me one after another.


    ¡°A, aa, AAa!?¡±


    ¡°GA GA GA! Take that!¡±


    I desperately dodged the ogre who was now ying around with me.


    I crawled on the ground and ran like a bug.


    I don¡¯t care anymore. I don¡¯t care about myrades. I don¡¯t care about the young goblins. I just don¡¯t want to die!!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°What a killjoy.¡± The goddess of the underworld muttered as she watched through the magic mirror. It was as if all of her zeal until now was but a lie, as her voice resounded a chilling frost.


    ¡°Pitch ck Verid.¡±


    ¡°What is thy bidding?¡±


    Aone-eyed red-eyed snake appeared before her. It was her servant that should¡¯ve been coiled around the right arm of the goblin king.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The snake meekly bowed as he looked into the magic mirror. It was an unsightly scene. The goblin cried despair as he tumbled on the ground. It was hard to believe this goblin the same as that proud soul he once called his younger brother.


    ¡°I feel stupid for having expected something.¡± The goddessined.


    Then the red snake wondered. Wasn¡¯t this exactly the true form of goblins and humans? To cower before fear, and to run from death--


    -


    ¡°You can stop helping him now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m fed up with all this.¡±


    A sure way to worsen his master¡¯s mood was to bring her hopes up.


    The only thing that was keeping the goblin together was Pitch ck¡¯s Verid ether. If not for him, he would have long died from all that abuse.


    He had affections for his younger brother, but the master¡¯s orders were absolute.


    ¡°¡­As youmand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to send him to an even more painful ce once hees. His soul will be crushed until nothing is left.¡±


    Killing intent reflected off those golden eyes of hers. The goddess of the underworld was furious.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Why won¡¯t my body move?


    Why is it so hard to breathe?


    Why am I fighting with a monster like this?


    Why am I¡­


    Suddenly, for some reason, all that ether that filled my body vanished.


    I watched as the ogre lord¡¯s axe descended on me---


    ¡°King!¡±


    I don¡¯t even remember whost called out to me.

 Volume 1, Chapter 76: Pride of the King

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 76: Pride of the King</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 24


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Insurgent Will; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; Eyes of the Blue Snake; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Red Snake¡¯s Eye; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv36)


    ¡°King!¡±


    It was the druid, Gi Za, who called out to the king.


    Kuzan was wide-eyed as the ogre lord tore apart the king¡¯s body, and sent it flying to a wall.


    ¡°Tch¡­ Save the king!¡± Gi Za yelled in a desperate voice, waking the rest of the goblins out of their stupor.


    The chiefs of the four tribes and the goblins of the eastern vige ran up to the ogre lord, while Kuzan and Gi Za rushed to the king¡¯s side. It was a cruel and horrible sight.


    His guts spilled out from his wounds, and from all the blood he bled, he was no doubt a dead man. In fact, his heart had already stopped beating.


    The king had died.


    That king who was to carry the goblins on his back, who was to save the tribe of Gordob, who was to cut open a path to the Lord of Decay


    - that very king was dying right before Kuzan¡¯s eyes.


    Kuzan was speechless. Gi Za stood up.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    He flopped about, unable to stand straight, as his face went so pale it turned into a swarthy hue.


    ¡°¡­Bas-ta-rd¡­¡±


    What left his lips was a voice that seemed to curse everything. Each word brimmed with so much hate it felt like it could turn the dead of hell into wandering ghosts. Without a care for anything else, he ran for the ogre lord.


    It was a reckless charge with no regard for his life. The boulder-like axe descended, and it was the adherent of the Sword God, Gi Go Amatsuki, who covered him.


    ¡°How is the king!?¡± Gi Go asked to the now kneeling Gi Za, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Gi Go understood, and he grudgingly said, ¡°Enemy of the king, you will pay!¡±


    That voice spread throughout the entire battlefield, and everyone froze upon hearing it.


    ¡°Ga Ga Ga¡­ So, that was the king?¡± The ogre lordughed. ¡°That guy ran around pathetically, you know? He begged me for his life.¡±


    Indignation filled the goblins.


    ¡°For the sin of humiliating our king, pay with your life!¡± Aluhaliha¡¯s Naga Lance crackled with violet lightning.


    ¡°No matter what, I will pay back the savior of my vige.¡± Gilmi and Narsa nocked their bows.


    ¡°Return to me¡­ my defeat!¡± The Vidol Amulet sunk into Rashka¡¯s skin. Rage filled him, and his muscles swelled. ¡°¡­I should¡¯ve been the one to defeat him!¡±


    A crazed light gleamed from Gi Go Amatsuki¡¯s eyes. There was a madness that came with the sword god¡¯s blessing, and the only thing that kept him from it was his gratitude to the king. That madness connected with his past defeat, and it ate into his mind.


    ¡°I will¡° He unsheathed his de. ¡°Cut the king¡¯s enemy¡­¡±


    ¡°Vengeance shall be paid.¡± The beast warrior Gi Gi, the stealthy Gi Ji. They knew they were powerless before the ogre lord, but still they pointed their des at him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive. I absolutely won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Gi Za cursed in a voice so full of hate it seemed it would awake the denizens of hell. He took a stone out from his chest, and crushed it.


    Tornadoes sprouted up around him, and they took on the form of rampaging dragons.


    ¡°¡­You will pay!!!¡±


    That signaled the start of the battle.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Kuzan still couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    The ogre lord was strong. She knew that, yet it seemed that she had still looked down on it.


    Gi Za¡¯s dragon tempest was swept away with a swing. Raska¡¯s ck light and Aluhaliha¡¯s spear couldn¡¯t even scratch the ogre lord¡¯s craggy flesh.


    ¡°Ga Ga Ga!¡±


    The ogre lord onlyughed at their attempts.


    As if to say that they were too weak.


    As if to say that the strong was always strong, and the weak always weak.


    The ogre lord mocked them.


    It was vexing.


    She held the death crystal in her hands. If she uses it, then they might still have a chance at winning.


    But the price for that is her life.


    And if she dies, she will never again meet the Lord of Decay. She will never again hear his voice. That voice she loved so much to the point of madness. She will lose it forever.


    But at this rate, everyone will die.


    She looked at Yellow, her father.


    His skin was white, and as a member of Gordob, he carried with him the sin of allowing the ogres to invade. Because the Gordob was weak, no one would listen to them. None of the four tribes would, and their prophecies only fell on deaf ears.


    Because they¡¯re weak, they can only walk toward death.


    Her mother, her older sister¡­ Everyone was born white; none was exempted. And eventually, they all died, leaving behind only Kuzan.


    She wanted to run. Surely, the three tribes could hold out long enough. Long enough for her to run.


    She stepped back.


    ¡°Master Kuzan?¡±


    When she heard Yellow, she wanted to break down into tears.


    She was ¡°Kuzan¡±.


    The head of the Gordob tribe. That name shackled her. If she were to run now, all of her brethren would surely die. Her older brothers and


    sisters who had given her food when she was young, and even her yet to be born siblings¡­ None of them would be spared.


    ---I¡¯ll do it.


    A look of surprise appeared on Yellow¡¯s face. He knew full well what would happen if she were to use the treasure.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    She nodded to him as she filled the death crystal with her strength.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    My body is heavy. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m trudging through a pool of mud.


    My eyes are heavy, and there¡¯s a savage hunger gripping my guts. I can barely bear the pain.


    ¡°A a aAaA ¡­¡±


    Sounds that couldn¡¯t be called words anymore left my lips.


    I want to sleep.


    If I sleep, then everything will cease.


    I thought that to myself as I bore the pain that was strong enough to extinguish even my soul.


    The dry wind of autumn that would ever scatter the dried leaves in its spell left through my hoarse throat.


    ¡°A a aAaAA¡­¡±


    When I opened my eyes, ake of fire appeared before me.


    ¡°A aaAa Aa.¡±


    It was right under me.


    ---What is¡­ this?


    Then when I looked up, I saw that the sky was red. It was literally a world wherein thend scorched hot and the sky burnt in anger.


    ---Why are you showing me this?


    Is this hell?


    Then I began to fall. The erupting mes swirled into maelstorms, erecting pirs of fire, and I fell toward it.


    Then just before I fell into theke, darkness covered the whole world, and I fell into a world of darkness. It was dark like a cave. And in that darkness, I saw a sword buried into a rotten corpse.


    A one-eyed snake was wrapped around that sword. That snake looked at me, and when our gazes met, images shed through my mind like a revolvingntern ying.


    ¡°Ah¡±


    ---I¡¯m going to save the king! I¡¯m going to save him!


    Whose voice is that?


    ¡°---Ah.¡±


    ---It¡¯s fine. Take all of me.


    Who is this?


    ¡°ah¡±


    ---But, you must fight! Fight with me, goblin king!!


    ¡°AhhH¡±


    ---Ruler of the East, please save our vige.


    ---Fine. I¡¯ll follow¡­ for now.


    ---Paradua will raise its spear for you.


    ---We have no karma, but I beg of you, please save us.


    ¡°Aahh¡±


    ---Kill me. If you don¡¯t, then one day, you will die by my hands.


    ¡°A, GAAaAAa!¡±


    There is a woman crying. Why is she crying?


    Memories of her ovepped with her mourns. It was a woman whose name I¡¯d already forgotten.


    I have to save her.


    I want to wipe away her tears, and cut down the source of her sorrow. There¡¯s no reason why. It¡¯s just something I have to do as a man.


    ¡°Re, zhia¡­¡±


    What did I tell her again when she asked me to kill her?


    Fight. I told her to fight with her own will, didn¡¯t I?


    ¡°Re, shia¡­¡±


    So, what am I doing losing heart?


    Standing before her and me is the will of a god.


    But, even if¡­ Even if I¡¯m just a monster, isn¡¯t there something I can do to save her!?


    ¡°Reshia!¡±


    Out of my parched throat, I uttered her name, a name I¡¯d forgotten, then before I knew it, I was standing before the sword around which the snake was coiled.


    I stretched out my hand in the darkness, and I pulled out the sword.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°GA, AaaA aAGAAaaA!¡±


    As the death crystal emitted a faint light, the king¡¯s body started convulsing. The king that should¡¯ve died cried out in pain, and the pain seemed to be beyond anything any man could imagine.


    His crushed right arm, his emboweled body, his creaking legs, sounds resounded from them as his body began to fix itself.


    Yet the king continued to convulse even as his wounds finished healing.


    His convulsing right arm reached out to the sky.


    ¡°GAaaUuuGAaAaA a.¡±


    Drool flowed out of his mouth, and the pain that shook his body was so intense his eyes couldn¡¯t focus. Then like a puppet pulled on string, his body stood up.


    ¡°GU, uRUuuAaGAaA.¡±


    His eyes were like those of the dead. Tormented by pain, he was someone who was forcefully brought back from thend of the dead. There was no way he woulde back with his sanity intact.


    ¡°GURUuuUaAaAA!¡±


    The heavens and the earth trembled at his cry.


    That was the wailing cry of the dead.


    Kuzan knew what she had to do. The death crystal could resurrect the dead, but the resurrected would lose his sanity. It is only when


    the caster gives up his own life that the resurrected could walk a sane man again.


    An unquenchable hunger torments the dead. They must feed off the life of a living lest they wish to find themselves dead once more.


    Which is why they must eat the flesh of the one that resurrected them.


    This spell has been passed down for generations. But, amongst the many generations of Kuzan, the first one to use it is the founder, and the second is the current Kuzan.


    The now insane goblin that was resurrected was horrifying. Though that might actually be the true nature of goblins, but it was not the king that Kuzan knew.


    She reached out her hands to convey her thoughts to the king.


    ¡°Take my soul and ovee death.¡±


    Like a beast, the king bared his fangs at her.


    ¡°¡­O king of goblins.¡±


    ¡°GU, RUuuAGAa¡­ I¡­¡±


    The king was about to consume her flesh, but when she called out to him, he stopped.


    ¡°Who, am I¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Pangs of savage hunger tormented him, an unimaginable pain coursed through him, and yet, he was actually able to speak.


    ¡°¡­You are the king. The one who shall save us and rule thend. Now,e. Take my flesh and leave thend of the dead.¡±


    ¡°I am the king¡­? Tch!?¡±


    As his body convulsed, he fell down on his knees. He forcefully stopped his body from trying to eat Kuzan.


    ¡°¡­If you hold it back, you will lose your sanity. Please give in to your desire.¡±


    If he forces himself not to eat, he will lose his mind. That was the case when the founder used the spell.


    ¡°Do you, understand¡­ What will, happen to you?


    The price for using the death crystal is death. She used that knowing full well the consequences.


    ¡°You are the king. You are our king.¡±


    ¡°¡­If I, am the king, then I shouldn¡¯t have to yield over something like this!!¡±


    The small Kuzan was proud enough to sacrifice herself to save him.


    And yet, he, the king, would actually try to eat her to escape death?


    The pride of the king won¡¯t forgive something like that.


    ¡°I am the king! I yield to no one! I am he who will rule the world! Yielding to something like this (pain), that¡¯s unforgivable!!!¡±


    The king howled. And as if to wring every bit of strength from his body, ck mes spurted out of the snake coiled around his right arm.


    ¡°NUUuoOAOAAAaOOO!¡±


    He forcefully pulled out ether from Verid.


    ¡°No way¡­ Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°You should know, you resurrected me, right? I won¡¯t sway anymore. I¡¯ll show you just what sort of man your king is!¡±


    The king was able to grasp the skill and ether that should¡¯ve been sealed by the fortress.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Level has risen


    24 -> 72


    [Skill] > to >.


    ---Mental attacks greatly mitigated.


    ---Damage and defense against higher races is greatly increased.


    ---Can steal the power of the god you represent.


    [Skill] > and > will be >.


    ---You can read the status of people with sses lower than yours.


    ---If the number on your side is greater than the enemy¡¯s, then the enemy¡¯s weakness will be revealed.


    [Skill] > For having stolen the power of Verid, you will gain the power of the Household of the Gods.


    ---Mental resistance against gods other than the goddess of the underworld will increase.


    ---Resistance to the goddess of the underworld¡¯s charm will decrease.


    ---Charm toward members of the same race will greatly increase.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Volume 1, Chapter 77: The King’s Followers

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 77: The King¡¯s Followers</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 72


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Horde; Defiant Soul; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv40)


    They hurled attacks at the ogre lord one after another, yet the ogre lord remained unscathed.


    ¡°GOouAaOaA!¡±


    With every howl that bellowed from the ogre lord¡¯s lips, the skills they casted were cancelled.


    Gi Za shot his skills one after another, while Gi Go Amatsuki discreetly attacked with his only remaining sword, but the ogre lord remained unharmed. It was as if it had received some divine protection keeping him from harm.


    Whether it was from in front, behind, or even down at its legs, not a scratch could be left on its body.


    ¡°¡­What the hell is that freak?¡± Rashkained through his ragged breath. The haphazard use of the ck light had taken a toll on him.


    ¡°A divine protection, perhaps.¡± Aluhaliha¡¯s brows knitted. In the first ce, it was plenty strange that it was even here. This was the holynd of the goblins, home of the revered Lord of Decay.


    No one can enter this ce without his permission.


    If so, then¡­


    ¡°No.¡± Aluhaliha shook his head, stopping his thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go for his eyes. Cover me!¡± Princess Narsa said.


    The other two goblins nodded, and Princess Narsa pulled an arrow from her quiver.


    ¡°Arrow feathers!¡±


    The arrowhead burned a fist-sized me.


    The eyes were the weakness of all creatures. Even the ogre lord shouldn¡¯t be an exception, but it was too tall.


    Whether it was Aluhaliha who rode on the back of a rider-beast or Rashka who boasted a tall stature, none could reach past the ogre lord¡¯s hands.


    It was too dangerous to bet everything on one shot. If even a single one of them were to go down, the damage dealt to their strength would be too great.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. We¡¯ll do this slow and steady.¡± Aluhaliha said.


    Rashka, Aluhaliha, and Gilmi covered Narsa as she shot her arrows.


    But, since none of their attacks could work against the enemy, then, of course, neither would they work for cover.


    ¡°You dare!¡± The ogre lord grew irritated at their relentless attack. ¡°Earth, tremble for me! (Grand m)¡±


    The giant axe descended upon the ground, and the earth shook, breaking the bnce of the charging goblins, forcing Narsa and Gilmi¡¯s arrows to miss.


    ¡°My heart rides on the wind. (Windea)¡±


    The air shook, and four small tornadoes sprouted around the goblin rare. They struck against the ogre lord only to be dispelled with a blow, but that was more than enough to stop it in its tracks.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ Our attacks are just barely enough to stop it from moving.¡± Gi Za grew impatient as he felt his ether drying.


    There was little hope to victory from the start, but now, the battle was growing desperate. Still¡­ they couldn¡¯t stop.


    The murderer of the king could not be forgiven.


    ¡°Sky, tremble for me! (Ru Grand m)¡±


    But, it was in that moment of hesitation, that the ogre lord¡¯s voice bellowed.


    It swung its axe, tearing through the air as its frenzied howl bellowed. The axe did not touch the ground, but the earth shook all the same, and the airshed itself against the petrified goblins.


    The goblins have been fighting all this time bloodied and bruised, so, it was no tall tale to say that that one attack was enough to put a stop to them. Gi Za himself was already tottering about as his ether neared empty, and whatever remained of his strength left as that one attack threw him off his feet.


    ¡°Damn, it¡­ Are we, so powerless, that we, can¡¯t even, take, vengeance?¡± Gi Za¡¯s bones creaked as he forced his body to stand. And when he did, he saw the ogre lord set its sights on Aluhaliha.


    ¡°¡­Like a strong wind. Like a whirlwind. (Wind Cutter)¡±


    Clouds of dust rose as two des of wind tried to stop the ogre lord, but the price for that was thest of his ether.


    ¡°If you want to die that badly, then I¡¯ll start with you.¡± The ogre lord mocked as it approached, then it swung its axe.


    He felt deathe upon him, and he smiled.


    ¡°King¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°My body is like a cloud of dust! (el)¡±


    Then in the next moment, a familiar back appeared before him.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    That nostalgic voice, that ever-familiar chant¡­ It was as if¡­


    ¡°Do the dead dream, King?¡±


    The king turned to him andughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to yourintster.¡±


    There was no mistaking it. As soon as he realized that, an inexplicable emotion welled forth from inside him, and he couldn¡¯t look up.


    What was that? That burning heat that gushed forth from within, filling every corner of his body.


    ¡°Can you fight, Gi Za?¡± The king asked, but his backmanded him differently. Stand up and fight! It said.


    That majestic back full of dignity and glory was the back he had sworn to follow. And so, with shaking hands and creaking arms, and though his legs begged at him to stop as he twisted them back, Gi Za stood up.


    ¡°¡­But, of course. Who do you think I am?¡±


    He would stand together with him and fight. There was no greater joy than that.


    Even if he had no more strength, and even if his ether had gone dry, he would stand with the king---.


    Then, somehow someway, he felt the wind blow within.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    I invocated el, and rammed my body against the Ogre Lord. The ogre lord was caught unguarded and was thrown off. I used that opportunity to check up on Gi Za.


    ¡°Do the dead dream, King?¡± He asked in a shaking voice I was not familiar with. Looks like he knew about my death. Coming back to life after that is a crazy story wherever you go, it¡¯s not strange he can¡¯t believe his eyes.


    But, now¡¯s not the time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to yourintster.¡± I told him.


    Cuts littered his body and his ether had dried up, but aside from that, he didn¡¯t seem that hurt.


    ¡°Can you fight, Gi Za?¡±


    Stand up and fight, Gi Za. I need your power to defeat that thing.


    ¡°¡­But, of course. Who do you think I am?¡±


    Arrogant as ever. But, it wouldn¡¯t do any good if you weren¡¯t like that. Weakness doesn¡¯t suit you.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Gi Za muttered, and I turned around, though I kept an eye out for the ogre lord. And there, I saw Gi Za kneeling as a ck light covered him. Is he¡­ evolving!?


    The already human-like appearance grew even more human as his body transformed. The bluish-white skin of his was the only thing that marked him inhuman.


    He had five fingers, and his height reached only up my chest. He was small but not overly for a human. And while he had a cold


    countenance that seemed to speak of his wisdom, he was handsome nevertheless.


    Damn it, I¡¯m actually worse off than a beast.


    Name: Gi Za


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 3


    ss: Shaman; Sub-Leader


    Possessed Skills: Magic Maniption; Three Verse Chant; Chant Cancel; Guidance of the God of Wisdom; Wind Guard; Adherent of the King; Wind Control; Ether Movement;


    Divine Protection: Wind God


    Attributes: Wind


    His ss has changed from a druid to a shaman. Speaking of which, isn¡¯t this my first time seeing his status?


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since thest time, I¡¯d forgotten what it feels like to evolve.¡± Gi Za calmly analyzed himself. Too calm, even. He¡¯s reached a ss equal to those of the nobles, so I¡¯ll have to give him a new name.


    ¡°King,¡± he called. ¡°It¡¯sing.¡±


    There was no need to ask what wasing for a fearsome howl pierced my ears in the next moment.


    ¡°Cover me,¡± I told him. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± he replied.


    And like that, the curtains on our battle against the ogre lord was drawn once more.

 Volume 1, Chapter 78: Wind Shaman

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 78: Wind Shaman</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 72


    ss Lord; Horde


    Possessed Skills: Chief Ruler of the Horde; Defiant Soul; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom I; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Suboridnate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv40)


    After Gi Za evolved into a shaman, we ran for the ogre lord who was howling mad.


    ¡°Can we win?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± I said back.


    Using the [Skill] > I searched for the ogre lord¡¯s weakness. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the four treasures or because of my newly learned >, but the ogre lord¡¯s howls no longer canceled my spells.


    The ogre lord¡¯s weaknessy at the soles of its feet.


    No wonder we couldn¡¯t scratch it.


    Now that we know, we¡¯ll have to find a way to topple it. But it won¡¯t be easy. That giant axe has a long reach, getting past it will take a lot of effort.


    It¡¯s a pity I¡¯ve lost my great sword. If I still had it with me, receiving a blow from that axe might¡¯ve been possible.


    ¡°The soles of its feet are its weakness. We¡¯ll have to topple it over, then attack. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯re gonna have to send him off with a bang.¡± Gi Za smiled fearlessly. How reliable, but then the ogre lord¡¯s axe came swinging.


    ¡°Earth, tremble for me!Grand m¡±


    The earth trembled, toppling us as cracks extended from where the giant axe struck.


    ¡°Sky, tremble for meRu Grand m!¡±


    Then the air trembled, and a ball of wind shot forth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a challenge.¡± Gi Za smiled fearlessly as he stood back up and chanted a spell. ¡°O exalted one, hear my call Kryz. O God of Wind, let thy strength manifest unto this world, a spearCastor Lance!¡±


    Thatst chant was longer than usual, but he spoke the words quickly.


    Arge amount of ether gathered in Gi Za¡¯s right hand, condensing into a spear of wind. Gi Za used that spear to meet the ogre lord¡¯s ball of wind head on.


    A cyclone erupted as the two forces shed, and clouds of dust whirled as small stones shot from time to time. Narrowing my eyes, I pushed onward toward the ogre lord.


    ¡°You little!!¡± The ogre lord was visibly irritated.


    ¡°Now, who told you I was done?¡± Using the whirling wind, Gi Za chanted another spell. ¡°Rise sickle-neck Storm.¡±


    The whirling wind turned at Gi Za¡¯smand, toward the ogre lord. Clouds of dust rose with it, and they moved as one. I walked under the cover of their veil, unseen by all.


    When the ogre lord swept the wind away with its axe, I was right at its chest.


    The ether I¡¯d taken from Verid coursed through my right arm, but the ogre lord noticed me, and it bellowed out a howl, scattering the ether I¡¯d gathered.


    ¡°GouuRURUuuAA!¡±


    As I thought, point nk is too close. LIke this I can¡¯t use my ether.


    In that case¡­


    ¡ªI¡¯ll just have to burn my ether from within!


    I still remember Gi Za¡¯s words, but there¡¯s no other choice. I have to gamble it.


    Inner control isn¡¯t easy, I know that.


    To bolster strength with ether, for example, one would have to infuse the ether into his muscles, carefully directing the flow, making sure it doesn¡¯t go out of control.


    One step wrong, and it wouldn¡¯t end simply with the spell fizzling out like it does with a fire ball. The affected part would get ripped apart, and in my case, that would mean my right arm would be useless again.


    But there¡¯s no other choice. Nothing else can move this hulking creature. Not to mention I don¡¯t even have my great sword with me.


    So I let the ether flow into my right arm. Carefully, making sure not a drop leaks out. And I have to do so with resolve. If I hesitate for even a moment, that axe wille swinging at me.


    ¡°Gu¡­¡±


    A little ether leaked out, and I felt some of the veins underneath my flesh burst. But I gritted on, and I mmed my fist against the ogre lord¡¯s nk.


    It felt like hitting a tire as the ogre lord¡¯s nk sank.


    ¡°GU, GoaAAa!¡± The ogre lord let out a cry from the pain.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t actually enough to wound it. At most, it would just push it back.


    ¡°Eat this!¡± Again, I infused ether into my right fist, and I mmed it against the gore.


    My shoddy ether control made the blood burst out of my right arm. The ogre lord squirmed in pain, but the bloodied one was me.


    ¡°Damn you!¡±


    The ogre seethed in rage as it swung its axe down toward me. > burned in full fervor, bringing my strength and defense to the limits.


    I can¡¯t retreat. If I falter here, the ogre lord won¡¯t let me near it again.


    I looked up the descending axe.


    Ether coursed into my fist as it brimmed with power.


    I¡¯ll have to meet it head on!


    In that same moment, > activated, increasing both the damage I dealt and received.


    I don¡¯t know how it¡¯ll interact with my skill that enhances defense, but if I don¡¯t use this now, I¡¯ll just get crushed by that axe.


    ¡°GURUuaaAA!¡±


    As I activated my skill, I controlled the ether within. My body screamed abuse, as vessels and veins burst one after another, bloodying me.


    But in that sea of blood, ck mes began to crawl beneath my skin.


    One of the effects of >.


    The power to steal power from the god one represents.


    The ether I¡¯d taken from Verid crept into my body, burning my wounds. The ether within my arm was dense. It felt like it could burst at any moment, but I desperately kept in under wraps.


    Then when the axe finally descended, I met it with my fist.


    The sound of something getting crushed resounded.


    My arm was dead again, but in exchange, the giant axe was no more.


    ¡°GouRUAA!?¡± The ogre lord looked on wide-eyed, unable to believe what had just transpired.


    But I wasn¡¯t kind enough to wait for it to regain its senses. I immediately set off for its head.


    ¡°¡ªGoa!?¡±


    At the same time, Gi Za struck the ogre lord with his wind spear, toppling the ogre lord onto its back.


    And I mmed my fists burning with ether onto the sole of its foot, to vanquish it once and for all.


    It seemed so strong, and yet, here it was now, on its back, blood spurting out of its mouth as a blow to its feet rendered it incapacitated.


    ¡°D-Damn¡­ you¡­¡±


    The ogre lord gazed at me with that muddied eye of it. My right arm was no more, but it¡¯s a small price to pay for victory.


    And just like that, the ogre lord breathed itsst.


    ¡°We won,¡± Gi Za said.


    I nodded. ¡°Gather the living, and we¡¯ll go knock on that door.¡±


    Gi Za nodded, and he went off to check every goblin one by one.


    Meanwhile, I looked up the door leading to the Lord of Decay.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Verid? Exin yourself.¡± The goddess of the underworld¡¯s golden gaze was cold as frost.


    ¡°It seems the demonic children of chaosGoblins have won.¡± The one-eyed snake said as he looked through the evil mirror.


    ¡°Did I not instruct you not to lend your strength?¡± The goddess asked.


    ¡°Master, you know me your faithful servant. I have not gone against your word nor sought to plot around it.¡± Verid shook his head.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s fine if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    The goblins had won. The brilliance of the king¡¯s soul had returned, and with it, took victory by the reins.


    It was the result she¡¯d wanted in the first ce, but for some reason, the goddess still seemed troubled.


    ¡°How much did he take?¡±


    ¡°A tenth, Master.¡±


    A tenth, only a tenth. But that was the tenth of one of the four snakes that once challenged the world. The power behind that mere tenth was nothing to scoff at.


    ¡°¡­Interesting.¡± A bewitching smile rose on the underworld goddess¡¯ lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been treating it a pet all this time, but¡­ I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯ll grant him my blessings earnestly.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    At the goddess¡¯ behest, the snake left the realm. And the snake thought to himself.


    Right now that goblin cannot control that power. But, he¡¯ll have to in the future. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be any point in receiving that power in the first ce.


    He would support him for as long as his master ordered him to. So it would be troubling if he couldn¡¯t meet expectations.


    ¡°Grow stronger, little brother.¡± Verid muttered despite knowing it would reach none.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Level has risen.


    72 ¡ú 89


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Mission sess! By the way, it was the goddess of the underworld who randomly gave her blessings to the ogre lord.


    Anyway, like this the path to the Lord of Decay has been opened.


    A mischievous goddess, a red snake, and a group of humans¡­ It looks like the Return of the King will be reaching its climax soon.


    Race: Ogre


    Level: 70


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief Howl of Fear; Exploiter; Magic Control; Steel Skin;


    Possessed Skills: Protection of the Underworld Goddess; Match for a Thousand Warriors; Axe Mastery A+


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness

 Volume 1, Chapter 79: The Return of the King

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 79: The Return of the King</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 72


    ss: Lord; Horde Chief


    Ruler of the Horde; Defiant Soul; Overpowering Howl; Swordsmanship B+; Insatiable Desire; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s


    Possessed Skills: Wisdom I; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; Dance at Death¡¯s Border; Magic Maniption; Soul of a Crazed Warrior; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom II;


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu; (Lv1) Gastra (Lv20) Cynthia (Lv20) Orc King Bui; (Lv40)


    A giant door towered before us.


    Not one of us was uninjured, but fortunately, we all made it here alive.


    Kuzan kneeled before the door.


    ¡°Lord of DecayDiskorado, please hear our plea.¡±


    As she began to pray on her knees, a feeling of holiness seemed to emanate from her.


    Who knew how much time passed before the door creaked open.


    Then Kuzan turned to me. Her eyes were nk, but they gleamed brightly. ¡°¡­Please enter, my king.¡±


    Just as I was about to enter the door, Gi Za asked, ¡°Will you be fine by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said as I stepped through the giant door where a darkness even my eyes could not surmise greeted me. I felt the touch of warm wind upon my skin.


    ¡°¡­A nostalgic smell.¡± That trembling voice seemed to shake everything within the darkness.


    ¡°So you are the Lord of Decay?¡± I said toward the voice that could belong to no one else but the Lord of Decay himself.


    ¡°Are you there, Verid?¡± He said.


    Strange, it¡¯s as if he wasn¡¯t trying to talk to me but to someone else.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how to talk? Or is there a reason you can¡¯t speak?¡±


    As the voice spoke once again, I moved toward its direction.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    When I reached that figure obscured by the darkness, I stopped in my tracks. Reshia once spoke of a myth wherein four snakes fought alongside the Goddess of the Underworld for the world.


    One of those snakes, a twin-headed snake, was right here before my very eyes.


    It was colossal. So big that the ogre lord I¡¯d fought would look like an ant next to it. The door I¡¯d entered was probably 15 meters high, so to an extent this room must be as well. And yet the snake was big enough to make that room feel small. Its two headsy on the ground, eyes closed, as they breathed faintly.


    The pressure it exuded wasn¡¯t something to scoff at, but while it certainly felt like the pressure of something that once fought the world, it¡¯s not as heavy as I expected it to be. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve gotten used to the underworld goddess¡¯ charm, as for some reason the ogre lord¡¯s pressure felt stronger to me.


    ¡°Are you getting weaker?¡± I asked. This time, my words reached him.


    ¡°Verid¡¯s host,¡± he said. ¡°Hmph. Quite the arrogant one, aren¡¯t we.¡±


    His words echoed directly within my mind.


    ¡°Did youe here under Kuzan¡¯s guidance?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The twin-headed snake remained unmoving as it spoke. ¡°So you are the king of the demon children of chaosGoblins, but you know¡­ There¡¯s an odd smell about you.¡±


    The direction of the wind changed. It started blowing from behind.


    No, that¡¯s just the giant snake inhaling. That¡¯s a big snake alright.


    ¡°It¡¯s the scent of those despicable humans,¡± he said. ¡°The humans who chased after our mother! Yes, those dirty humans!¡±


    As a trace of anger gradually appeared in his voice, my dead right arm sizzled, and suddenly, it found itself back alive. The ck snakeVerid coiled around it squirmed, and its image grew bigger. Then I felt my control over it pulling away.


    ¡ªLittle brother, let me talk to him.


    When that voice fell upon my ears, the voice of the twin-headed snake resounded alongside another within my mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile, Twin-Headed one.¡±


    ¡°Verid! Old friend!¡±


    The twin-headed snake¡¯s voice again changed hue from anger to delight, but its actual body showed no signs of changing. I didn¡¯t expect this oue, but I think it¡¯d best if I just let them talk.


    ¡°Is mother well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, beautiful as ever. Fitting of one we¡¯ve sworn to. She remembers you yet.¡±


    ¡°So she hasn¡¯t changed¡­¡±


    An image shed through my mind. A divine goddess stood before a multitude, an army of several thousands gods, yet she stood


    unfearing. And with a swing of her sword did she sweep away the giants and expel the magic of the elves.


    ¡°¡­But we have,¡± said the twin-headed snake. ¡°The curse of the hateful god of time Juranalingers yet. It¡¯s been devouring me all this time, slowly, yet surely throughout these many moons where I¡¯ve kept watch over the gate to the underworld.¡±


    ¡°Twin-headedone¡­¡± ¡°¡­This body is dying. It can no longer move. War is but a distant dream to me now.¡±


    Verid said nothing. Nothing more needed to be said.


    I was right. The Lord of Decay is dying.


    ¡°Verid¡¯s host, I ask thee.¡±


    The twin-headed snake¡¯s eyes slowly opened. Two pairs, four eyes, each as white and cloudy as the other, but they looked at me directly.


    ¡°Wilt thou protect this gate?¡±


    It was thest wish of one on the road to death.


    ¡°I will rule over thisnd as king,¡± I said. ¡°So this I swear, to any and all who shall trespass what is mine, I will not hold back the de of retribution.¡±


    ¡°That will do,¡± the twin-headed snake said.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t be!?¡± Verid said out of the blue, seemingly panicked.


    ¡°Verid,¡± the twin-headed snake said. ¡°Tell Mother for me. Tell her I kept watch until the end. That I fulfilled my duty well. This body was cursed by the god of time¡­ So when the next chancees, let me watch over the gate again.¡±


    Then the twin-headed snake raised its heads, and it brought them next to me. When it opened its mouth, I noted its sharp jagged teeth. Every single one of thme seemed to resemble my great sword.


    ¡°Verid¡¯s host, I shall grant you power,¡± he said. ¡°The power to protect thisnd. The power to achieve your heart¡¯s desire¡­¡±


    His voice trembled with might. He¡¯d seemed like ebbing ember just moments ago, yet all that seemed to be but lies now as a great pressure descended upon me. This was undoubtedly the snake that fought the world.


    ¡°I leave it to you, King of GoblinsDemon Children of Chaos .¡±


    A gust of wind blew as the twin-headed snake bellowed out a cry onest time. The earth shook and the air trembled, as the twin-headed snake cried out for the underworld goddess herself. Then thest of the ebbing ember fizzled out, and the snake fell over and passed.


    Not long after, its giant body broke down into water.


    ¡°Friend¡­¡± Verid muttered before falling into silence. He said no more as the control of my right arm returned to me. I swung it a couple of times, and it was as good as ever, as if that earlier battle was a lie.


    Just as I was about to leave, I felt something within my body affect my sense of direction.


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡±


    The pangs of evolution buried into me. It was that ever familiar pain of recreation, and it brought me to my knees.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    When she heard that voice, she knew that their family¡¯s duty to lead the tribes had ended. With a ng, the death crystal she held in her hands rolled over and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Master Kuzan?¡±


    Yellow hurriedly rushed over to her, and Kuzan clung to him as she cried.


    ¡°Father¡­ The Lord of Decay is gone.¡±


    When he heard those words, he looked toward the giant door, then he turned back to his daughter, and held her tight.


    ¡°¡­Your voice!?¡±


    ¡°The master, the master used thest of his strength to give it back to me¡­¡±


    With such a miraculous act urring before him, he had no choice but to believe that the Lord of Decay had in fact passed.


    ¡°¡­I see. What were the master¡¯sst words?¡±


    ¡°He thanked us for serving him all this time¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ That is more than enough rpense for our tribe. It¡¯s over, Dina.¡±


    ¡°Is that my name?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the name you had before you became ¡®Kuzan¡¯. It¡¯s the name your mother and I chose for you. My beloved Dina.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    The pair of father and daughter embraced each other as they cried. Watching them from a distance was Narsa who spoke to Gilmi.


    ¡°So the Gordob Tribe would change after all. It¡¯s amazing how they can cry even though we can¡¯t.¡±


    Goblins are unable to shed tears. Even when Narsa lost her own father, Gn, not a tear fell from her eyes. It didn¡¯t matter how frustrated she was.


    ¡°They might be closer to elves than us. But¡­¡± Narsa didn¡¯t seem to understand, but Gilmi continued. ¡°I think the fact that they were able toplete their duty is something worthy of admiration.¡±


    To protect the Lord of Decay that lived in the depths of the Fortress of the Abyss. That was their duty, and a lot of time has passed since the day their ancestors first came to thisnd. Ganra, Gordob, Gaidga, Paradua¡­ Perhaps even the names they inherited was all for this very day. When Narsa thought of that, a strange felling welled up from her chest.


    ¡°By the way, Gilmi,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You promised the king the elven princess, right? What exactly were you scheming with that move?¡±


    ¡°¡­As ashamed as I am to admit it, I¡¯d intended for it to help me negotiate with the goblins of the west. I figured it would be possible to procure one if we could just rid ourselves of the Gaidga and reach the Gordob tribe.¡±


    Rashka who was listening to the side, grew interested at the conversation, and he said, ¡°Does the king like elves? I was originally thinking of giving him the young women of the tribe.¡±


    The king¡¯s decision to spare the children and women of his tribe bought the king much favor from them. Not to mention, they were goblins under Rashka. They naturally favored the strong, so it wasn¡¯t hard to see why the king would be popr among them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the king¡¯s tastes. While I did promise the elf princess to him, I don¡¯t think that was the reason he helped us¡­¡±


    Gilmi wore a delicate expression on his face, having been surprised by Raska¡¯s unexpected interest in the topic.


    Rashka didn¡¯t seem to care, however, and he spoke normally. ¡°I see. Well, we¡¯ll just have to gradually understand that part of the king. I did lose once to him, so it would be a mark against the tribe¡¯s honor if we can¡¯t receive the king properly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve sure gotten talkative, haven¡¯t you, Rashka? Did the king and that shaman killing the ogre lord excite you that much?¡± The oldest of the tribe leaders, Aluhaliha, teased.


    He got off his mount, then as he rubbed his head, he spoke to Rashka, while Rashka promptly shut his mouth.


    He was certainly being talkative. But while he was normally the quiet type, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong in talking. Unfortunately, he became self-conscious like a kid when it was pointed out. He wanted to get mad, but that was even more childish, so Raskha put a lid on his mouth instead.


    After a while, he thought he¡¯d finally say something back, but then the voice of Gi Za, the shaman of the eastern vige, suddenly called out. ¡°King!¡±


    As soon as he turned around, he fell to his knees. He was shocked. But when he looked around him, he found that everyone was the same. They were all kneeling as they greeted the king.


    When he nced up to the king for a moment, he felt that dignity that made him kneel. He was now much taller, being only a head smaller than Rashka. A lone horn like that of a unicorn extended from his head toward the heavens, and beside it were two crooked


    horns like those of a minotaur. His two red eyes that looked down on everything had vertical pupils just like those of a snake.


    His muscles were perfectly toned. It was as if all the unnecessary parts were taken away, leaving behind only the toned muscles of a great warrior. His skin was generally ck, but there was an image coiled around his right arm like a tattoo that was even cker than his skin. There was something simr on his left arm, a purple something that looked just like a jewel.


    As the king walked, his tail swung to help keep his bnce.


    ¡°I have something to announce,¡± the king said.


    Four long fangs like those of a dog¡¯s could be seen when the king opened his mouth. But more than that the voice that left his lips greatly shook the hearts of the goblins. Even Rashka was amazed.


    ¡°I will gather our brethren here.¡±


    At those words, a chill crawled up Raskha¡¯s back. He knew it was rude, but he still looked up the king. There was a dignity and majesty to the king¡¯s face he didn¡¯t recall.


    ¡°I will build our kingdom upon thisnd.¡±


    Drops of sweat began to form within Rashka¡¯s hand as he gripped it tight. And his two legs that were ced firmly onto thend felt eager to shake.


    So, this is the king? The king that would lead us?


    Joy like fire shook his whole body. When he looked around him, he saw that the other goblins were the same.


    ¡ªThe king has returned.


    From a legend of long ago, through a period of unknown time, the king had finally returned.


    ¡°Chiefs of the tribes, let every goblin know. I have returned.¡±


    A voice squeezed out from the depths of his belly. How could one exin this joy to another?


    For in this moment, the king that would lead the tribes, the king that would lead the goblins had at longst returned.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Because your level has risen past 100, your ss will now promote from Lord to King.


    You have received the protection of the master of the Fortress of the Abyss, the Lord of Decay.


    You have received the blessing of the underworld goddess¡¯ follower, Verid.


    You have received the blessing of the Goddess of the Underworld.


    Your status will now be overhauled.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Attack I

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Attack I</h4>


    Name: Gi De


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 34


    ss: Rare


    Possessed Skills: Swordsmanship C-; Overpowering Howl; Omnivorous; A Monster''s Feelings; Beast Tamer; Instinct


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    The sun shone from high above the sky.


    Gi Ga was practicing hard today too. Though he has gotten much better now, as he rarely falls off, and can even properly direct the rider-beast to go where he wants.


    Even though one of his legs is fake, he can somehow straddle the rider-beast and even swing his spear, albeit somewhat weaker than when on foot.


    With the reins of the beast on one hand and a spear on the other, Gi Ga rode through the forests on the back of the ck tiger known as Hakuou.


    ¡ªFound you.


    Prowling the forest in search of a prey, Gi Ga set his sights on a lone double-head. He pulled on the reins as he lightly kicked the ck tiger, and as the ck tiger¡¯s instincts woke, they bolted through the forest. The double-head caught wind of their charge, and it ran for its life. It knew its ce as the prey. There was no winning against one¡¯s predator, so it ran without a second thought.


    Passing through the trees, the double-head ran for its life despite the hard rocky road. But the ck tiger was no green horn to hunting, and neither was the goblin on its back. They were both veterans of the hunt, and they caught up in no time. Gi Ga stretched out his long arm, and attacked the double-head, slowing it down, giving chance for the ck tiger to finish it off. Like that the short game of cat and mouse came to an end.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already mastered riding Hakuou, I see.¡± The Paradua goblin who came here as a messenger, shd, nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Only because of your excellent teaching, Lord shd.¡± Gi Ga gratefully said as he sheathed his spear into the saddle¡¯s sheath.


    ¡°If you¡¯re this good now, then I think I¡¯ll be able to return at ease.¡±


    ¡°When will you be departing?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow eve. It won¡¯t take five days with the ck tiger¡¯s strong legs, but it would still be best to leave soon.¡±


    ¡°The days will be lonely, Lord shd. At the very least, let us see you off with a feast.¡± Gi Ga pointed to the double-head he¡¯d just hunted.


    ¡°Then I¡¯d like some of those dried meat of yours. They¡¯re quite delicious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be my pleasure.¡±


    shd fastened the double-head to his mount, and the two of them rode side-by-side back to the Gi Vige.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The beast tamer, Gi De, was growing anxious as the kobolds haven¡¯t contacted them since yesterday.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The water mage, Gi Zo, asked upon noticing Gi De¡¯s unusual behavior. Gi Zo excelled at water magic even among the druids of Gi Za¡¯s vige, so Gi Za and the king expected much from him.


    Gi Ga Rax and Gi Zo were the two goblins in charge of the Gi Vige, so when Gi Zo inquired for the source of Gi De¡¯s unrest, he readily reported theck of contact with the kobolds.


    ¡°No contact, with kobold. Anxious, me.¡±


    Even the king¡¯s very own subordinate beast who would pester them for food hadn¡¯t shown itself in the past two days.


    ¡°Have they found a way to procure food themselves?¡±


    It was hard to believe that that gluttonous kobold would just up and go. Something bad must¡¯ve happened, Gi De thought, and his grim countenance grew even grimmer.


    ¡°Me, worried. I¡¯ll, look.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I shall consult with Lord Gi Ga on my end.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gi Zo knew that the kobolds¡¯ eyes that the king left was a crucial line of defense against the orcs and the humans. The orcs have been behaving all this time but it was best to be safe. Gi De himself did not understand this, but he knew instinctively that the kobolds¡¯ck of contact was not a good thing. And so, he headed east with his triple boar.


    Meanwhile, Gi Zo himself became thoughtful.


    ¡°Have the orcs rebelled?¡±


    Rather than a human invasion, the first thing toe to mind was an orc rebellion. After all, they were enemies just not long ago. The short time spent in peace was not enough to wash away the memories of Gol Gol¡¯s raid.


    ¡°Why the sour face? Did something happen?¡± The goblin that was almost like a disciple to Gi Ga, Gi Da, asked when he noted Gi Zo¡¯s sour countenance.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    Gi Da scratched his head when he heard Gi Zo¡¯s story.


    ¡°I see where you¡¯reing from, but I can¡¯t imagine those orcs rebelling.¡±


    Though they might once they¡¯ve gotten strong enough, he added.


    ¡°Regardless, please send word for the normal goblins to gather at the vige. We have plenty of food stockpiled, so it should be fine to halt our hunts and focus on keeping watch until the kobolds bring word.¡±


    After Gi Da bowed, Gi Zo went to the king¡¯s house. He had to exin the situation to the king¡¯s treasures, the humans. Gi Ga was the one truly in charge of the vige, but he was out. So, the responsibility would then fall to Gi Zo¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I hope nothing bad happens.¡±


    As a foreboding chill touched upon him, he looked grimly to the eastern sky.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    With the triple boar at the lead, Gi De travelled to the kobold¡¯s vige with his subordinates and their wild dogs.


    Half the day passed until he finally neared the kobolds¡¯ vige, and the uneasiness he felt stirred even stronger. Then the triple boar and the wild dog started growling.


    ¡°Is, someone, there?¡±


    Gi De walked as cautiously as he could while the dogs were set loose to all four directions. Then when one of the wild dogs found something and started growling, one of Gi De¡¯s subordinates, a normal goblin, shushed the dog as he took a peek at the dog¡¯s discovery. He then ran up to Gi De with a look of shock on his face.


    ¡°What, happened?¡±


    ¡°Humans, came, lots of humans.¡±


    Gi De passed by the shaking goblin to confirm his findings through the thickets. And when he did, he could not believe his eyes.


    ¡°¡­What in, the world¡­¡±


    Crowds of men dressed in armor cut the trees and dug the ground, whittling the forest in their path. Gi De did not not understand why


    these men were here. What he did know was that these men came here to destroy theirnd.


    But fighting now was a fool¡¯s errand. There were far too many of them. In fact, they outnumbered even the orcs.


    ¡°We, must inform, Lord Gi Ga¡­¡±


    Gi De turned on his heels as he grit his teeth.


    ¡°Going so soon?¡±


    But then a voice fell upon his ears. A cold voice unfit for the situation at hand, which brought Gi De an unprecedented sense of crisis. The owner of that voice appeared before him.


    ¡°Gotta hand it over to Gund. That ruckus really did attract some prey.¡±


    ¡°Just kill them already, and let¡¯s have a feast.¡±


    ¡°All this anger I have pent up need to go somewhere after all. These guys can take the ce of those sted orcs.¡±


    Three adventurers approached him with the Wand of Destruction, Ben, in tow.


    ¡°GURUuRURU¡­¡±


    One of the adventurers became thoughtful at Gi De¡¯s growls.


    ¡°This thing is a horde chief? Sure is rare to see a beast tamer lead one,¡± one of the adventurers said.


    ¡°Well, there are a lot of odd onestely. From kobolds to orcs, so it¡¯s not really that weird anymore,¡± another adventurer said.


    ¡°Who cares, just kill ¡¯em already. If you don¡¯t hurry up, the other teams will get the points,¡± insisted the third of the bunch.


    That¡¯s true, the other adventurers nodded. Then the three of them prepared to face Gi De.


    Gi De himself was only a rare goblin, but he had no intention of losing to either the water mage, Gi Zo, or the spearman, Gi Da.


    Those who hunted frequently develop a sort of sixth sense. A sense that allowed Gi De to see the difference in strength between him and his foe. No, to be more precise, he couldn¡¯t help but see that difference. For his instincts as a beast screamed at him from within. He couldn¡¯t win. This was the indisputable difference between the hunted and the hunter, the predator and the pray. Which is also why Gi De himself hadn¡¯t attacked when the three adventurers were casually talking among themselves.


    There was no other choice.


    ¡°¡­Well that¡¯s how it is. Don¡¯t take it personally?¡± The Wand of Destruction, Ben who hadn¡¯t spoken a word until now, violently dered.


    ¡°Scatter!!¡±


    When the Wand of Destruction, Ben, stepped out, Gi De charged toward him with his triple boar.


    ¡°Nu.¡±


    ¡°Tch!?¡±


    When the triple boar hit Ben, he charged out again toward another adventurer. The rest of the goblins used this opportunity to run back to the vige.


    ¡°Cheeky bastards!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡±


    The other two adventurers chased after the normal goblins, but the goblins were much faster when moving through the forest. Magic came shooting at them from behind, and one died, but the rest of them were able to safely escape.


    ¡°¡­So you used yourself as a decoy to let the others go.¡± Ben had sent Gi De flying after he charged into him. And when he saw the goblins running away, he looked at him with a murderous gaze.


    ¡°GURUuu¡­¡±


    ¡°A respectable n for a goblin, but it¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    The triple boar was already dead.


    ¡°Send word to Hawk-Eye. Something along the lines of ¡®Attack the goblins¡¯ vige¡¯.¡±


    The remaining adventurer took out a gem, and started talking, while Gi De readied himself for a fight.


    ¡°Your opponent is me.¡±


    A red light shone from Ben¡¯s wand.


    ¡°From fire shall be born a de.Fire Sword¡±


    A fire erupted from the red gem embedded at the edge of Ben¡¯s wand, it shaped itself into the figure of a sword. With the fire de extending from the wand, Ben¡¯s weapon had essentially changed into a naginata. As he gripped his naginata tight, he fiercely yelled.


    ¡°Taste the power of the Wand of Destruction!¡±


    As Ben spun his naginata above his head, it struck out at a terrifying speed toward Gi De.


    Gi De already knew he couldn¡¯t win against this opponent, so he sought to buy time instead. Gi De jumped back. As he crashed into the ground, the edge of Ben¡¯s burning naginata met him.


    ¡°Naive!¡±


    Fire reached out from the ground Gi Ge crashed into, and it changed into the form of a sword. Gi De twisted his body, but one of his arms was stillpletely burned.


    ¡°GUGIaaaAuUAA!?¡±


    Gi De screamed out in pain, while Ben pursued him, and hit him again with the butt of his naginata.


    Gi De somehow managed to pick himself back up, but one of his arms was no more. He had to fight one handed with his sword against Ben.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent word. Should I help?¡±


    ¡°No. Help has no ce in a knight¡¯s battle.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± The adventurer shrugged, but Ben didn¡¯t even nce at him.


    Although no longer a knight, Ben still considered fights to be a sacred ceremony. A ceremony wherein two warriors fought with everything they had to take everything from each other.


    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re noting, then I will.¡±


    After confirming Gi De¡¯s position, Ben nimbly moved. With a step, he struck out his ming naginata. Gi De tried to slip under that attack, but the de of fire struck him from the back. As Gi De writhed in pain, Ben prepared to give the finishing strike.


    ¡°GURUuuAa!¡±


    ¡°Nu.¡±


    At that moment, Gi De wrung out thest of his strength to gamble onest time: He would throw his body to tackle Ben, as thetter tried tond the finishing blow. The naginata on its descent, Gi De moved his feet, he bent his body, to make way for thatst gamble, a literal race against time, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Looks like, I was a moment slower.¡±


    The burning naginata was faster. Gi De¡¯s body was split in half.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    The adventurer watching the battle asked when he saw Ben¡¯s thoughtful face.


    ¡°¡­No. It seems this goblin wasn¡¯t the boss of this area.¡±


    ¡°Goblin Rares are more than enough for a leader around these parts.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then it doesn¡¯t make sense. Why did he let the other goblins leave?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°If he is the boss, then he would¡¯ve prioritized protecting himself. He would¡¯ve done so even if it meant using the other goblins as shields.¡±


    That is how the leader of a horde is. He would rather protect himself than appoint another to lead or let the rest escape to save the most. To a horde¡¯s leader, his life is his most prized treasure.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s someone even bigger than this guy? That¡¯s impossible. No way there¡¯s gonna be a noble- or duke-ss out here in the boundary.¡±


    As the adventurer said that, the other two adventurers returned.


    ¡°Fuck! They got away.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve mostly figured out where they¡¯re headed, so if we go now, we¡¯ll reach them before the others.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡­¡±


    After regrouping with the other two adventurers, Ben entered deep into the forest.


    In his eyes burned the desire to fight an even stronger foe.


    Note:


    1.) Beast Warrior -> Beast Tamer. This won¡¯t change again, since the author provided a reading. Maybe there was one provided from the start, but it wasn¡¯t in my notes. Anyway¡­

 Volume 2, Intermission: Ancient Beast Tamer

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Ancient Beast Tamer</h4>


    Name: Gi Gi


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 95


    ss: Rare


    Possessed Skills: Tracking; Throw Projectile; Axe Mastery D+; Omnivorous; Jeer; A Monster''s Feelings; Beast Tamer


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Subordinate Beasts: Two-Headed; Ostrich Double Head


    There is love in discipline.


    Gi Gi who always rode on his beloved steed always believed that. In fact, he believed it ever since they captured Gi Gu¡¯s vige, back when the king was only a noble ss. But that belief grew even more fervent when he saw how the Paradua Goblins lived.


    The Paradua Goblins truly lived as one with their ck tigers.


    A Paradua Goblin could say ¡®A!¡¯, and the ck tiger would finish with ¡®hum!¡¯.


    The Paradua Goblins were truly in sync with their beasts.


    ¡°So one must be in harmony with his beast.¡±


    His dear friend, the stealthy Gi Ji, nodded.


    Gi Gi looked at his beloved steed.


    Though they could not talk with words, their feelings shoulde across as long as they have love.


    Gi Gi tried to talk to his beloved steed with his eyes.


    ¡°A,¡± Gi Gi tried saying, but his beloved steed only tilted its heads. Four eyes nkly looked at Gi Gi, but he wasn¡¯t about to give up.


    His love was not enough. That¡¯s all there was to it.


    ¡°A!¡±, he tried shouting again, and the Two-Headed OstrichDouble Head inclined its heads even stronger. Gi Gi started to worry that the doublee head might tumble over if they kept this up.


    What was he doing wrong? Gi Gi wondered.


    ¡°A-hum,¡± Gi Gi muttered. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how to harmonize.¡±


    Then he shook his head. What¡¯s the point in ahum-ing alone?


    Both Gi Gi and the double head tilted their heads in confusion. Then for some reason, the double head happily cried as it wrapped its two heads around Gi Gi¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You get, along well. That¡¯s good!¡± Gi Ji said, having misunderstood the situation.


    ¡°¡­Of course!¡± Gi Gi happily eximed as he started to feel the same.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hunt!¡± He suddenly said as he rode on his double head, who happily cried in response. ¡°Onward!¡±


    And they set off with Gi Ji running alongside them.


    The king had just conquered the Fortress of the Abyss, and was busy with the tribe chiefs. In fact, he hadn¡¯t been seen during this rare moment of peace since he defeated the ogres and the ogre lord. It was the perfect opportunity to tour the area.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The ecosystem in the forests near the tribes¡¯ viges waspletely different from the eastern vige. The old adage ¡®monsters grow stronger as one heads west¡¯ has certainly proved itself true.


    Naturally, the monsters to be hunted also grew stronger. The prey Gi Gi and Gi Ji set their eyes on was the Green CaterpirGiant Caterpir known for its hard skin even among the monsters of this area and its ability to spit mucus. The giant caterpirs could be as big as an adult goblin when fully grown or small enough to crawl on one¡¯s hands when still young.


    Double heads love to feast on baby green caterpirs. They would frequently stick their head into the ground or into fallen trees to look for baby green caterpirs to eat. Asrvae, the green caterpirs¡¯


    skin were still soft. Biting into one would release this irresistibly, delicious juice that¡¯s to die for.


    The older ones are much bigger. Goblins can¡¯t even eat them unless they cut them up first, but they are also delicious. In fact, when the king set off for the tribes, they hunted one along the way. It was chewy and delicious.


    Gi Gi, Gi Ji, and the double head spent all day looking for green caterpirs from fallen trees.


    ¡°Found one! And another one!¡± Gi Gi said.


    ¡°There¡¯s one here!¡± Gi Ji said.


    When Gi Gi would speak, Gi Ji would also speak. But then without even so much as a cry, the double head went up to Gi Gi and ate a green caterpir from his hands.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Gi Gi asked.


    The double head feigned ignorance as one of its heads ate the caterpir in front of Gi Gi, while the other started eating caterpir after caterpir out of the opening in the fallen tree.


    ¡°Mumumu¡­¡± Gi Gi growled as he looked for other green caterpirs.


    ¡°We made a, killing today!¡± Gi Ji happily eximed as he threw the green caterpir he found over to Gi Gi, who nodded as he munched on one of the baby green caterpirs.


    Meanwhile, the double head that had started feasting through the opening in one of the fallen trees suddenly found itself unable to pull its head out when it stuck its other head in too. It started to desperately p its wings.


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to help him?¡± Gi Ji asked.


    ¡°He did that to himself,¡± Gi Gi curtly replied.


    ¡°Gue!? Gue!?¡± the double head cried.


    The two goblins who were happily feasting on the trove of green caterpirs lost themselves in the moment, and they failed to notice the approaching threat. A truly foolish mistake for a rare goblin.


    ¡°GOKYuUuRUuuu!¡± angrily cried something behind them.


    When they turned, what greeted them were 10 giant caterpirs.


    In his shock, Gi Gi lost his grip on the baby caterpir, and then he looked at Gi Ji, who looked at him in turn. They both drew cold sweat as they stood there frozen stiff.


    Meanwhile, a certain double head was still pping its wings.


    The two goblins tacitly came to an understanding.


    They gradually retreated as therge number of giant caterpirs slithered toward them.


    Then when they finally neared a certain double head whose head was yet stuck in some fallen tree, they turned around, and made a run for it.


    ¡°¡­Amen.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s thew of the jungle. You know how it is.¡±


    ¡°Gue!?¡±


    Despite looking so glum, the two goblins ran foolishly with their tail between their legs.


    They passed by the double head, as they bolted off with all their strength.


    The double head panicked.


    You actually left me behind! In a fit of anger, the double head found its heads free. By all means, the right course of action was to shake the giant caterpirs off. But the double head wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just that. No. It had to at least make those two goblins suffer too. So it ran through the forest with the caterpirs in tow.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    As one might expect, an army of giant caterpirs had no say against two rare ss goblins and a furious Two-Headed OstrichDouble Head in a game of cat and mice, but they weren¡¯t about to take having their home destroyed lying down either. The army of caterpirs formed a line as they continued to pursue the double head through the forest.


    Giant caterpirs did not excel at running, but they had long lost their minds to anger, and they wrung out every bit of strength they could as they sought to punish their unjust invaders.


    Unfortunately, reality was cruel, and the caterpirs who weren¡¯t even good at running started to find themselves running out of steam.


    But then the double head who was right ahead of them suddenly cried out.


    The caterpirs and the double head did not share amonnguage.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s those pesky goblins!


    But they understood each other all the same. And with that, the will of the caterpirs unified. The enemy is near!


    ¡ªWe¡¯ve caught up to the goblins!


    Though rotten, the double head was after all a double head, and its speed was not something the caterpirs could match. But just as they were on the verge of giving up, the double head cried out.


    ¡°You can do it!¡± it seemed to say.


    One of the double head¡¯s head was talking to them as it ran.


    ¡°Gue!¡± it cried.


    He¡¯s such a good person, the caterpirs thought. As the double head gantly cried out, they passed through the break of the forest. Then like a knight charging toward its enemy, the double head jumped.


    ¡°Gue!¡± it cried.


    ¡ªOnward!


    The army of caterpirs wrung out thest of their strength. They would give the highest of merits to the double head once they caught those pesky goblins, then the scenery of the open forest unfolded before them.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The double head had seen through a hole in tree that Gi Ji managed to pick up the caterpir that Gi Gi dropped.


    And he certainly had it in his hands when they left him their when they ran.


    ¡ªI want to eat it!


    Right! Once they get caught by the caterpirs, they won¡¯t be able to eat thatst piece anymore!


    Thatst piece was his!


    When the double head turned around, the adult caterpirs were right behind him.


    ¡ªCan¡¯t eat those. Pe!


    ¡°Gue!¡±


    The two heads didn¡¯t realize the contradiction in his thoughts. Like that they passed through the break in the forest.


    ¡ªFound them!


    ¡°Gue!¡±


    Joy filled the double head when he noticed that the baby caterpir was still in that goblin rare¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Oh, you came back.¡±


    For some reason, the goblin was happily caressing his wings, but the double head ignored him and went for the caterpir.


    ¡°They followed him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s, do this.¡±


    The goblin took the caterpir, and threw it toward the forest.


    ¡ªNo, the worm!


    ¡°Gueee!¡±


    The double head caught the caterpir in midair. A spectacr technique even he had to admire!


    But there were caterpirs below him!


    ¡ªYou¡¯re in the way!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    When the army of caterpirs left the forest into the open fields, what attacked them was none other than the very same double head that led their chase.


    Itnded right on top of the leading caterpir. As its great weight trampled one of the caterpirs, it sent another flying as it started to run.


    ¡ªBut why!?


    The caterpirs were confused. Why would the double head attack them all of the sudden? But then one of them saw the baby caterpir in its mouth.


    ¡ªHave we been betrayed!?


    ¡°KyuURURURUuu!¡±


    Even the wails of the caterpir was drowned out by the double head¡¯s mad charge.


    The caterpirs were spent after running through the forest. They could only watch as the crazy bird sent them flying left and right.


    Then finally, the two goblins that had supposedly run away appeared.


    ¡°Good, job,.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the devil too, huh?¡±


    To the powerless caterpirs who¡¯d been turned over to their bellies, the two goblins were no different from a pair of demons.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    ¡°¡­There sure are a lot of giant caterpirs today,¡± I pointed out as I ate supper in the Fortress of the Abyss.


    ¡°Lord Gi Gi and Lord Gi Ji managed to catch an army of them today,¡± Kuzan said.


    Didn¡¯t I tell them that the four tribes will take care of the hunts? Or did they still want to hunt despite that? Hmm¡­ Anyway, greed isn¡¯t bad for growing stronger.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡±


    ording to the One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye, the both of them would soon promote a ss.


    ¡°Won¡¯t be long for what?¡± Kuzan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I wryly smiled. ¡°Come, let us eat.¡±


    The next day, I received word that Gi Gi and his subordinate beast promoted a ss.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Name: Gi Gi


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Noble


    Possessed Skills: Tracking; Throw Projectile; Axe Mastery D+; Omnivorous; Jeer; Beast Tamer; Tacit Understanding; Ancient Beast Tamer; Beast Trainer; Cooperation; Friend of the Horde; Bug Eater


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Subordinate Beasts: Two-Headed Ostrich Double Head


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Gi Ji: ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so evil¡­¡±


    Gi Gi: ¡°Not as bad as you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Gi Ji and Gi Gi: ¡°Bwahahahaha!¡±


    These sort of conversations may or may not have happened.


    Anyway, until next time.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Attack II

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Attack II</h4>


    Name: Gi Zo


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 19


    ss: Druid


    Possessed Skills: Magic Maniption; Water Maniption; Inspire


    Divine Protection: God of WaterIren


    Attributes: Water


    Gi De¡¯s subordinates returned in haste and reported to the water mage, Gi Zo.


    ¡°Humans are attacking?¡±


    Gi Zo did not know much about humans. The most he knew about them were the king¡¯s treasures, Reshia and Lili. Then there was Mattis who would prepare dried meat for them and the humans who would repair the fences.


    ¡°The humans killed Gi De!?¡±


    The reporting goblin shivered in fright when he saw the usually calm Gi Zo turn furious. The goblin continued to shake as he reported that Gi Zo sacrificed himself to let them go. By the end of the report, Gi Zo was shaking in fury.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. If they bare their fangs against us, then we shall cut them down.¡±


    He needed to inform the spearman, Gi Da, too. So he ordered the goblin to send word. As for him, he had to pay a visit to the king¡¯s treasure, Lady Reshia.


    There would probably be some unrest from the humans because of who they were fighting. He hoped Reshia and Lili could help quell that unrest. This particrity of his to be concerned about others¡¯ feelings is one of the things the king and Gi Za held in esteem. Unfortunately, they were the only ones who thought so.


    To the goblins, power is everything. Things like concern or empathy, which have no effect on one¡¯s social standing in the horde couldn¡¯t be any less relevant. And it would be so until the king solidifies his position as the rightful ruler of the horde.


    Gi Zo himself did not see his power as greater than his peers, though he did find himselfcking from time to time. Because of that he felt the weight of his duty as the caretaker of the vige.


    ¡°Lady Reshia, Lord Lili, it¡¯s Gi Zo,¡± Gi Zo knocked, and thedies granted him permission to enter.


    Gi Zo¡¯s respectful attitude to the king¡¯s treasure was also born from his sense of responsibility. As he entered the crude yet orderly house of the king, he began to exin the situation. He held down the fury brimming within from the death of Gi De as he calmly reported to


    the king¡¯s treasure. Afterwards, he asked them to help calm the humans.


    ¡°Very well. I shall do as you ask,¡± Reshia said.


    Letting out a breath of relief, Gi Zo left the house. In his eyes burnt the fire of wrath born from the loss of his brethren.


    ¡°Lord Gi Zo,¡± the spearman, Gi Da, had his spear over his shoulder as he called out to him.


    ¡°Has lord Gi Ga returned?¡± Gi Zo asked, to which Gi Da shook his head. ¡°Then there¡¯s no other choice. We will have to ovee this danger ourselves¡­ Lord Gi Da, I leave the vige to you. I shall scatter the humans.¡±


    Gi Da¡¯s eyes opened wide upon hearing those words.


    ¡°No. I, should go! Lord Gi Za, is the vige chief! I go!¡±


    His burning heart seemed to fan his feelings, and he stamped his feet and even hit the ground with the butt of his spear.


    ¡°Not quite, Lord Gi Da. It is Lord Gi Ga who is in charge of the vige. I am merely a representative, but it is my duty to protect the vige.¡±


    Gi Da eventually understood after it was repeatedly exined to him. The difference in intelligence between a normal goblin and a druid was big. Fortunately, Gi Zo was able to convince Gi Da to let him go.


    ¡°I will take those I can. Though my heart isn¡¯t steady, I leave the vige to you, Lord Gi Da!¡±


    ¡°Leave it, to me! I, protect vige!¡±


    The males of the goblins that could fight numbered 90. But that number included the injured and the greenhorns.


    The goblins could reproduce incessantly, so it came as no surprise that they have already caught up to their old numbers before the orc war.


    Gi Zo took with him only a third of the goblins, but each and every one of them was the cream of the crop, every one of them a hardened veteran.


    The horde of goblins headed east.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The female adventurer known as the White Hand of Life was ¨C as the name implied ¨C dressed in a gaudy, white robe from head to toe.


    ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over I tell you!¡± The elderly-looking adventurer clicked his hand when he saw the scene before him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Everything is going to be fine.¡± The White Hand of Life was as optimistic as ever.


    ¡°¡­¡± It was probably because of his taciturn personality that the other adventurer quietly held his shield up despite looking like he was about to curse any moment now.


    A horde of goblins was before them.


    After Gund¡¯s group that consisted mostly of adventurers destroyed an orc vige, they went deeper into the forest to search for the saint while having fun hunting monsters.


    Thinking about it logically, the orcs were probably at the top of the food chain here. There were a lot of them, but after Gund attacked them, they immediately ran away. If those orcs were at the top, then it should stand to reason that the level of the monsters around weren¡¯t much, so Gund split his group into three.


    ¡°Would it have been better to go with the boss? Or maybe with the Wand of Destruction?¡± The elderly-looking adventurer quietly asked to no one in particr.


    The White Hand of Life wasn¡¯t happy with his mumblings, and she filled the wand in her hand with magic power.


    ¡°The divine god would rather you do your job thanin,¡± she said.


    ¡°Right, right¡­ I probably should start currying favor with god now, eh.¡±


    While the elderly-looking adventurer kept yapping, the taciturn adventurer nodded.


    ¡°Unyielding ShieldShield Rush!¡±


    He struck out his shield against the oing horde of goblins to open a path. The goblins went flying, and a small path opened up for them, allowing them to slip away from being surrounded. The taciturn adventurer was the very example of a heavy knight. But the difference in number was just too great, and the goblins kept trying to find their way around their backs.


    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t let you gobs dig a hole out of that one! Wind sh!¡± The elderly-looking adventurer shed at the goblins with his long sword. It moved faster than the wind, leaving no opening for the goblins to take. This was the power of the light soldiers, the power of speed.


    The small band of adventurers worked together to escape from the goblins¡¯ surround.


    ¡°The divine god is greatConfusion!¡±


    Magic power emanated from the wand of the White Hand of Life, wrapping itself around the area and osciting.


    The osciting magic brought confusion to the goblins, causing them to slow down as they lost sight of their enemy.


    ¡°Just what you¡¯d expect from the beloved priest of god!¡± The elderly- looking adventurer struck his sword against the yet sane goblins.


    ¡°Just hurry up and get out of their surround!¡± The White Hand of Healing said as she tried to keep herself from showing her impatience while they slipped through the confused goblins.


    ¡°Hurry.¡± The taciturn adventurer said.


    But just as they were about to get free¡­


    ¡°Water bullet!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!?¡±


    A groan of pain sounded from one of them.


    Standing before them was a seemingly smart, red goblin, with a staff in one hand. It gave off the sort of dignity one would expect from a boss monster.


    ¡°Oh,e on¡­ A druid?¡± The elderly-looking adventurer muttered, to which the taciturn adventurer nodded.


    ¡°Pull yourselves together! Remember your master!¡± The druid¡¯s words woke the goblins from their stupor, and they fixed their grip on their clubs and stakes as they once again approached the three adventurers.


    ¡°Just fight as you normally do! Don¡¯t cower!¡±


    At the goblin druid¡¯s words, the goblins all attacked.


    ¡°¡­Tch!¡± The taciturn adventurer clicked his tongue.


    Two goblins took his nks. At the same time, a club came swinging at him from in front, leaving him no choice but to jump back.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The elderly-looking adventurer cursed.


    He had struck his sword against one of the goblins, but it was able to receive his blow. Then while he was still open, another goblin aimed for his legs, breaking his bnce and leaving him open to what would have been a fatal attack if he hadn¡¯t somehow blocked it. The sparks erupting from his sword and the goblin¡¯s club made him draw cold sweat.


    The goblin that had stopped his blow a while ago, struck out its sharpened stake, passing right in front of him. He jumped back to make some distance, but behind him was the taciturn adventurer. They crashed into each other.


    ¡°Gigi!¡± A goblin cried.


    An attack came swinging at them, and the elderly-looking adventurer hurriedly used his sword as a shield.


    ¡°Arrgh!¡± The elderly-looking adventurer cried out in pain.


    One of the goblins had aimed for his legs. Just one would have been manageable, but then another three attacked him at the same time.


    The goblins fought together well. Too well, in fact, and before he knew it, his clothes were drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    He swept with his long sword against goblins.


    ¡°This is bad.¡±


    The goblins were better at working together than he¡¯d thought. Who would¡¯ve thought there could be someone other than the elves or the demihumans of the main continent who could fight together this well?


    The attack he¡¯d received earlier to his feet was fatal. His life wasn¡¯t in danger just yet, but he could no longer run from the goblins.


    The taciturn adventurer didn¡¯t look so swell himself either. His shield was stuck on the ground, and his hands seemed to have been done in, as he was desperately trying to stop the bleeding.


    Running wasn¡¯t an option. But then defeating all the goblins was even harder. In that case, there was only one option left. They would have to defeat the chief of the horde.


    Unfortunately, that was a far fetched dream as the wall of normal goblins kept them a good distance away from the druid.


    ¡°As the divine god willsHeal!¡±


    Suddenly, the pain vanished. And the two adventurers found themselves brimming with power. When they turned to the voice that spoke that chant, they found the White Hand of Life surrounded by something they could not make out.


    ¡°The divine god has not abandoned us yet. Please do your best,¡± she said.


    It was only through the slight opening of her robes, but the elderly- looking adventurer was sure that she smiled just then.


    ¡°Tch¡­I don¡¯t know about god or whatever, but it sure as hell feels like you¡¯re just taking advantage of us, sitting there at the back without risking your life! Oi, quiet guy! Can you fight!?¡± The elderly- looking adventurer asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± the taciturn adventurer quietly replied as he took out a hatchet from his great shield.


    As the adventurers and the goblins stared daggers at each other, the curtains upon the dance of death between man and goblin were drawn.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Attack III

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Attack III</h4>


    Name: Gi Zo


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 19


    ss: Druid


    Possessed Skills: Magic Maniption; Water Maniption; Inspire


    Divine Protection: God of WaterIren


    Attributes: Water


    The water magician, Gi Zo, shot his water bullet toward the adventurer, who blocked with his shield. Gi Zo could not shoot him down, but his relentless barrage of water bullets left the adventurer with no other choice but to keep defending. It was a barrage of power and uracy.


    Yet Gi Zo¡¯s countenance remained grim.


    The reason was the healer behind the two adventurers.


    ¡°As the divine god willsHeal!¡±


    That irritating white light wrapped itself around the two adventurers, and all of the sudden, they were back to health. The tank with exceedingly high defense. The attacker who would cut to pieces the normal goblins. But the most annoying of them all was the healer, who not only defended but also restored their strength.


    That seemingly endless magic power allowed them to gradually whittle away at the goblin¡¯s numbers.


    They could heal as much they wished, recovering their wounds and strength, while the goblins could only incur more and more damage. Even then, Gi Zo had no choice but to try and endure. But¡­


    ¡°The divine god is greatConfusion!¡±


    ¡°Water bullet!¡±


    If they let up even a little, the healer would cast a spell of confusion to try and break whatever advantage they had from their number. Gi Zo tried to aim for her, but the taciturn adventurer stopped him with his shield.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡± Gi Zo clicked his tongue out of frustration.


    They couldn¡¯t win like this.


    He needed to remain calm and think of a way to win.


    5 of the 30 goblins were already down for the count. They had to think of a way to reduce the enemy¡¯s numbers. If not that, then at least a way to stop them¡­


    Suddenly, the Goddess of WisdomHera smiled upon him


    ¡°Ready the stones!¡± Gi Zo ordered, and a group of three goblins began picking up stones.


    ¡°The target is the human at the back.¡±


    Gi Zo ordered the normal goblins to aim for the healer.


    ¡°Damn it! They¡¯ve figured us out!¡± The elderly-looking adventurer, the attacker of the group, used his body to protect the White Hand of Life.


    Gi Zo smiled devilishly when he saw that.


    ¡°¡­You know your target. Keep throwing those rocks!¡±


    The rock-throwing squad sealed the White Hand of Life¡¯s movements. Gi Zo ordered the goblins not to attack the sword- wielding adventurer, so as to force the shield-bearing adventurer into defending himself.


    As long as the rocks kepting, the sword-wielding adventurer could be kept away from the shield-bearing one, and the sword- wielding one won¡¯t be able to attack the normal goblins either. But what was most crucial of all was the healer, for she was the humans¡¯ lifeline.


    ¡°As the divine god willsHeal!¡±


    The heal came earlier this time. That was proof that the humans¡¯ shield won¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Victory is at hand! Atst, we shall avenge Gi De!¡±


    The goblins¡¯ spirit rose.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°This is bad. This is really bad.¡± The elderly-looking adventurer grit his teeth as he fended off the flying stones. Who would¡¯ve thought there was a goblin who could think this well?


    Not only were they able to fight well together, they even thought up a n to seal their movements. They were so good, they could pass for adventurers themselves.


    When the elderly-looking adventurer turned to his back, he saw the White Hand of Life breathing roughly as she grit her teeth.


    ¡°As the divine god willsHeal!¡±


    Healing for the umpteenth time, the taciturn adventurer¡¯s armor no longer resembled its former image as the goblins attacks bore into them one after another. At this rate, they would all be annihted.


    When the elderly-looking adventurer thought of having even the taciturn adventurer¡¯s body hair plucked out, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, though he did so forcefully.


    ¡°Since it¡¯se to this, we should¡­¡± He was about to say when a voice came from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll open a path,¡± the White Hand of Life said.


    When they turned around to her, they saw her breathing heavily.


    She looked at them as they looked at her, and for the first time, they saw her face. She was beautiful.


    ¡°¡­You have a n, yes?¡±


    ¡°Of course. This, eight, tch¡­ As the divine god willsHeal!¡±


    The goblins swarmed their tank, so she had to forcefully cast Heal to help him fight off the goblins.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to talk. Just say what you need!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll break through and retreat. Yugil first, then me, and then you, Vitz.¡±


    The elderly-looking adventurer, Vitz, did not think she would actually remember their names. For a moment, he looked at her, wide-eyed. A high-ranking adventurer, the White Hand of life herself, actually remembered their name.


    ¡°Questions?¡± ¡°N-None.¡±


    He could risk his life if it¡¯s for a beautiful woman, he convinced himself.


    ¡°Yugil will watch the rear, while you take his ce to fight off the goblins. After that leave the rest to me,¡± the White Hand of Life said.


    ¡°Ok!¡± He replied. ¡°Yugil, we¡¯re switching!¡±


    The taciturn shield-bearing adventurer, Yugil, seemed surprised for a moment, but he quickly regained himself, and ran from the goblins. They tried to chase after him, but Vitz took Yugil¡¯s ce, keeping them from pursuing any further.


    ¡°Wind sh!¡±


    The winds shed toward the goblins, but they were able to defend. At most, a goblin or two were hurt, but that was fine. He only needed to buy time.


    ¡°You should be looking over here!¡± Vitz said as a goblin tried to pass by his nk. Using all of his strength, he blew the goblin away.


    ¡°Water bullet!¡±


    ¡°False abandonmentParry.¡±


    The t side of his sword scooped up the water bullet, and like that he changed its trajectory.


    ¡°Magic won¡¯t work on me. Now, who else wants some?¡± Vitz smiled.


    When the goblins saw him easily flick away the goblin druid¡¯s strongest spell, they all faltered for a moment. What they didn¡¯t know was that Vitz had gambled just now.


    That earlier parry only went well by luck. It was not something he could repeat so easily, as the odds of sess weren¡¯t that high. It was a 50-50 gamble, but since he won, he was going to squeeze it for all its worth.


    ¡°Vitz, fall back!¡± The White Hand of Life said.


    When Vitz heard that, he bolted for it.


    ¡°After him!¡±


    The irritated voice of goblins could be heard behind, but there was no hesitation in him. He ran as fast as he could.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Gi Zo regretted his decision when he saw the adventurer running away so quickly. The technique just now was nothing more than a bluff. He shouldn¡¯t be able to repeat it much.


    So he decided to chase after him, but then light suddenly filled his vision.


    ¡°The light of god will show the way.Light.¡±


    When the words of a human fell upon his ears, a light that could scorch his eyes filled the area, and for a moment, he found himself unable to move. By the time he regained his sight, the humans were no more.


    ¡°¡­After them! Absolutely do not let them go!¡±


    He could immediately tell that the humans had run. There were marks on the grass and the smell of the humans lingered yet.


    ¡°Bring back the injured. If Lord Gi Ga returns, report to him the situation!¡±


    With the injured gone, there were only 20 of them left. Gi Zo took those 20 to chase after the humans. As they continued, the smell of humans grew stronger.


    It was not the smell of Gi De¡¯s murderers, however. But that was all the more reason that he could not let them go. ording to the report of Gi De¡¯s subordinates, the number of humans is staggering.


    A number too great to count.


    Just three of them were already that strong. If they don¡¯t whittle down the enemy¡¯s numbers, the vige will surely fall.


    He wasn¡¯t certain if even the king himself could deal with that many humans, so he had to put a stop to them here.


    ¡°Onward! y the humans!¡±


    The goblins ran faster at Gi Zo¡¯s words. Goblins originally ran faster than humans in the forest, for they could move as they pleased. It didn¡¯t take long before the figure of a human appeared before them. Immediately, Gi Zo fired off his water bullet.


    ¡°Water bullet!¡±


    The human was able to dodge by bending his body, but he still ended up being dyed.


    ¡°Surround him!¡±


    Gi Zo ordered the goblins onward, and they encircled the humans. The humans had their backs to each other, but leaving no chance to fate, Gi Zo had the stone-throwing squad start throwing stones.


    There was no need to hurry. If they slowly whittle down the enemy, they can finish them off once they run out of gas.


    As he stifled the anger seething within, Gi Zo calmlymanded the goblins.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    He fended off the falling stones despite being irritated.


    ¡°You sure it¡¯s here!?¡± Vitz asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m positive,¡± the White Hand of Life replied.


    The three of them fended off the falling stones. They had led the goblins here ording to the n of the While Hand of Life, but Vitz failed to see how this was any better. If anything, it would be more apt to say that they were in a worse situation now than before, since this time they were actually surrounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the White Hand of Life said.


    He couldn¡¯t get mad at her. The one who decided to gamble was him. He was not forced to this, so he didn¡¯t have the right to get mad just because the n didn¡¯t work.


    Gradually, more and more rocks came flying at them. Some were straight balls and some were curved, the goblins were a truly, tricky bunch.


    In the midst of that seemingly endless rain of stones, one grazed past his legs, taking his attention way. It was for a moment, only a moment, but it was in that moment that a stone came falling right over his head.


    ¡°Tch!?¡±


    His mind a bit hazy, he tried to stand up, but stone after stone were already headed his way. There was even a water bullet mixed in with that barrage.


    Yugil¡¯s shield had long turned into a mere lump of iron, while his armor was a mess of holes. Even the White Robe of Life had her pure, white robe stained with red here and there.


    Is this the end?¡ª


    But just as he was about to give up, the screams of goblins resounded in the forest.


    ¡°¡ªHe made it.¡±


    With a shield bigger than even Yugil¡¯s, it was none other than the Herculean, Wyatt of the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow.Swallow n, who protected them.


    ¡°It would have been pretty bad if not for the sign, actually,¡± the Hawk-Eyed Fick joked.


    ¡°Leave the rest to us,¡± the mage yer, Mill, who suddenly appeared behind them said.


    As the goblins screamed in pain, the swing of a great sword cut through the air. d around the great sword were ¨C as his two names implied ¨C a storm of wind.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Die! Die, filthy monsters!!¡±


    The storm knight, Gund, a raging soul of violence and might. With the swing of his great sword the goblins came flying to the trees, and goblin after goblin were yed together with their clubs and stakes.


    The great sword known as Blue Lightning made short work of the goblins. He was truly the embodiment of the word, hero.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    How do you describe a scene like that?


    Gi Zo could not think of it, but one such word would be¡­ despair.


    As far as Gi Zo was concerned, the only thing he could think of was that a human was attacking them.


    Just a while ago, they were pursuing a group of strong humans. When they caught up, they managed to push them into a corner, and were even about to finish them off. But then all of the sudden, everything changed. A great sword d in storm called upon the winds, and suddenly, they found themselves on the losing end.


    ¡°B-Bastard¡­¡±


    They were going to lose.


    The indisputable truth before him overwhelmed him.


    ¡°No! This can¡¯t go on!¡±


    Be that as it may, however, they couldn¡¯t just stand by doing nothing either. They might not be able to win, but they had to fight. At the very least, he needed to buy time.


    ¡°Retreat! All of you retreat! Someone needs to make it back to the vige!¡±


    As he ordered his subordinates, he shot a water bullet to the humans that just entered the fray. But that water bullet was easily cut by a female adventurer.


    The water bullet that was flying in the air was cut cleanly by the sharp nails of her talons.


    ¡°Poorly matched.¡±


    A few words left her lips before she ran for Gi Zo. In the blink of an eye, she was right in front of him. Gi Zo shot more water bullets at her, but they all merely dissipated.


    The mage yer. In her talonsy absolute power against ether, and when she brandished them against Gi Zo, he immediately turned to take some distance.


    ¡°Wha¡­!?¡±


    But the storm right behind her had already cut Gi Zo. By the time he¡¯d taken some distance, he was already a thousand, tiny little pieces.


    ¡°Gund, you dare!?¡±


    Without the slightest concern for Mill, Gund continued to hack away at his next prey.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle, youngdy,¡± he said. ¡°Unless you want to be killed by me.¡±


    His lips twisted a cruel smile as he ughtered the goblns one after another.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Name: Gund Rifenin


    Race: Human


    Level: 88


    Job: Holy Knight; Storm Knight; Traveler; Seeker of Monster Dens; Frenzied Sword; Soul of A Crazed Warrior;


    Possessed Skills: Strong Arm; Swordsmanship A-; Charisma; Raging Greed; Hundred- Demon yer; Fire God''s Blessing; Rebellious Spirit


    Divine Protection: Fire God


    Attributes: Fire


    Equipment: Blue Lightning (Great Sword)


    Strong Arm


    ¡ªPrevents bacsh when using a skill.


    Charisma


    ¡ªOther people will respect you. Increases influence.


    Seeker of Monster Dens (Note: Previously tranted as Dare Devil)


    ¡ªWhen fighting in dungeons, strength and mana are raised. (LOW)


    Frenzied Sword


    ¡ªsh consecutively against a distant target with a storm of swords.


    Soul of a Crazed Warrior


    ¡ªStrength will multiply several times in exchange for one¡¯s sanity.


    Raging Greed


    ¡ªThe chance of stealing item from a defeated enemy is increased. If the target doesn¡¯t have any items, damage will increase.


    Hundred-Demon yer


    ¡ªRegeneration increased after defeating a monster. (LOW)


    ¡ªMana is increased. (MEDIUM)


    Fire God¡¯s Blessing


    ¡ªDamage from fire is reduced. (HIGH)


    Rebellious Spirit (Note: Previously tranted as Rebellious. Might just be a mistake in my notes.)


    ¡ªWhen fighting against a higher ssed opponent, mental attacks are negated.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Goblin Fatalities: Gi De, Gi Zo, and normal goblins.


    Human Fatalities: none


    Goblin Casualties: 20 normal goblins


    Human Casualties: none (Note: The White Hand of Life healed them.)

 Volume 2, Intermission: Gi Ga’s Decision

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Gi Ga¡¯s Decision</h4>


    Name: Gi Ga Rax


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 89


    ss: Noble; Guardian


    Possessed Skills: Spearmanship C+; Overpowering Howl; Omnivorous; Instant Kill; Adherent of the King; Spear Throwing; Warrior''s Soul; Indomitable Soul; Insightt


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    The vige was a flickering me by the time Gi Ga Rax returned.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    There were fewer goblins than usual, and the water mage, Gi Zo, who would always greet him was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Lord Gi Ga!¡±


    It was the spear-wielding goblin, Gi Da, who greeted Gi Ga upon his return. The puzzled Gi Ga asked what all themotion was about, and when he found out what happened, he got off his mount to think.


    ¡°Lord shd, forgive me, but it seems we¡¯ll have to put off our farewell party forter.¡±


    ¡°So it seems.¡±


    shd only nodded as he took his spear when Gi Ga said that. He seemedpletely unperturbed.


    ¡°We have a custom in our tribe where we knock our spears to promise that we will one day meet again. Brave warrior, Gi Ga Rax, I believe you are qualified to make such an oath. Would you do me the honor?¡±


    Gi Ga was taken aback. He knew very well how proud the goblins of Paradua were, so he understood the significance of shd¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­The honor is mine,¡± Gi Ga said as he brought up his spear, and lightly knocked against shd¡¯s.


    ¡°May we both live to meet another day, Lord Gi Ga. Onwards!¡±


    shd took off on his mount, riding faster than the wind for Paradua vige.


    He could¡¯ve defended the vige with Gi Ga, but there was a restlessness within that he could not ease. It was not as if he had ever met a human, but from the report he¡¯d heard, the humans were


    both powerful and cruel. If so, then reinforcements would be necessary. Though somewhere in his heart, he hoped that it wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Please make it in time!¡±


    To Aluhaliha, and to the king¡­ They must be informed of this threat. And so, the goblin of Paradua, though pained, rode like the wind on ck-tiger-back to reach the vige if only a moment sooner.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Gi Zo was dead.


    The moment that report reached his ears, Gi Ga decided to abandon the vige. And he gathered the humans to the vige square to inform them of that decision.


    ¡°We will go through theke to take refuge at the fortress where the king resides.¡±


    Everyone was surprised at his decision. Reshia, the humans, and even Gi Da and the rest of the goblins.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how strong the enemy is, but more than anything else, we can¡¯t risk putting the king¡¯s treasure in danger.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s going to happen to this vige!?¡±


    The one who raised his voice was a male human. It was one of the newer men, but Gi Ga couldn¡¯t recall his name.


    ¡°We abandon it,¡± Gi Ga firmly replied.


    ¡°No!¡± The man screamed.


    ¡°Is the enemy that strong?¡± It was Lili who asked that.


    Reshia seemed to be brooding over something, as her head was hung down.


    ¡°Gi De and Gi Zo are both dead,¡± Gi Ga replied. ¡°The other 20 normals have also been done in.¡±


    The staggering number of casualties greatly shocked the humans who weren¡¯t used to fighting. Moreover, that 20 was the cream of the crop amongst the goblins of this vige. The strength of the enemy was not something that could be matched even with Gi Ga.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t agree with this decision, then it¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter. But the king¡¯s treasure, Lady Reshia, you muste with us.¡±


    The male humans looked at each other. How were they to protect their young and women?


    ¡°But¡­¡± One of the men tried to say, but Gi Ga shot him down.


    ¡°The decision is final,¡± he curtly replied. ¡°Lady Reshia, please begin your preparations.¡±


    Reshia was brought to the king¡¯s house at Gi Ga¡¯s urging, and then Lili not long after. The men who were still at the square all looked at each other, wondering what they would do.


    In the end, the humans split. Some would go with Reshia, while some would stay behind in the vige. But regardless of their decision, the goblins all left the vige.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Gund, Gi Zo¡¯s killer, spent the night in that same area to reach out to the others and meet up. The White Hand of Life was already with them, so the only one missing was the Wand of Destruction, Ben. It wasn¡¯t until a dayter that they rendezvoused with him, and then the adventurers all talked about what happened in their quests, as


    well as what they n to do next. Not one man was missing, so all the adventurer groups reported their sess.


    ¡°At most, we stumbled onto an orc or two, but that¡¯s about it, there¡¯s no big catch or anything,¡± Gund said, to which Wyatt nodded.


    ¡°That leaves the goblin faction then,¡± he said.


    ¡°I find the goblins to be a greater threat than the orcs,¡± the adventurer, Vitz, interjected as he looked toward the White Hand of Life.


    ¡°Right, there were a lot of them,¡± said Wyatt before bing thoughtful. ¡°But it sure is rare for them to fight more than the orcs. Were they isted? Or is it because they have a powerful leader?¡±


    ¡°I also believe the goblins are a greater threat,¡± the Wand of Destruction, Ben, who rarely spoke said. Normally, he would leave the talking to Wyatt. Was there something he had in mind?


    ¡°A rare sight,¡± Wyatt said.


    When he noticed people staring at him, Ben exined. ¡°There was a rare-ss among the goblins, but he wasn¡¯t their leader. He was a small fry. There¡¯s probably a big one behind the goblins.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying there¡¯s a noble ss?¡± Wyatt asked.


    Ben shaking his head made the adventurers look at each other.


    ¡°A duke then? But in a ce like this?¡± Wyatt said, pondering.


    Then with a ferocious grin on his face, Gund loudly spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided! We¡¯re going after the goblins!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what about the saint!¡± Asked the mage killer, Mill Dora, earning her the sharp re of the hero adventurer, Gund.


    ¡°If the saint is yet alive,¡± the White Hand of Life interjected. ¡°Then she¡¯s probably with the strongest monsters of the area. If so, then she¡¯s probably at the vige of the goblins.¡±


    Gund sneered as he watched Mill reluctantly step down. After he announced their departure first thing in the morning, the adventurers all dispersed.


    ¡°Mill, can I speak to you for a moment?¡±


    It was Wyatt who said that.


    ¡°What?¡± Mill impatiently replied.


    Wyatt smiled an elderly and gentle smile in return. ¡°Is there something troubling you? You seem to have a hard time with Gund.¡±


    She was a woman known to quietly do her job. It was rare to see her that talkative.


    ¡°I took this job because he said he would rescue the saint. But that guy is¡­¡±


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw her act like a sulking kid.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like Gund said he has no intentions of saving the saint.¡±


    ¡°Then he should work harder!¡±


    ¡°Mill¡­¡±


    With a gentle pat on her head, the old man acted more like a father admonishing his child than a coworker. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t see


    where you¡¯reing from. I mean the saint is ¨C to some extent, no matter how small ¨C somewhat rted to you, right?¡±


    Pitying the girl lightly nodding her head, Wyatt added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s alive. After we defeat the goblins and save her, you should stand by her side and protect her.¡±


    After seeing her nod her head again, Wyatt let go of her head with a wry smile.


    ¡°Sleep well, ok?¡±


    ¡°You too, Wyatt.¡±


    ¡°Cheeky kid.¡±


    Name: Mill Dora


    Race: Half Elf


    Level: 49


    Job: Skilled Assassin


    Possessed Skills: Mixed Soul; Fire God''s Blessing; One who shuns magic; An Elf''s Tail; Rebellious Spirit; Silent Moon; Jack of all trades;


    Divine Protection: Fire God


    Attributes: Fire


    Status


    Agility is increased due to being one-fourth elf


    Mixed Soul


    ¡ªElf and humans will shun you. (LOW)


    ¡ªPhysical abilities increased. (LOW)


    Fire God¡¯s Blessing


    ¡ªYou have the blessing of the god of fire. Resistance to fire increased. (MEDIUM) Regeneration increased. (MEDIUM)


    An Elf¡¯s Tail


    ¡ªYou can control freely control your presence in the forest.


    One who shuns magic


    ¡ªMagic casted by enemies with a lower ss than yours will have no effect. (MEDIUM)


    Silent Moon


    ¡ªHides your presence.


    ¡ªPreemptive strike for the first blow. If the attack fails, damage received will be doubled.


    Jack of all trades


    ¡ªMastery to all weapons is raised to C-.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Author¡¯s Note:


    A quarter is a quarter, but when ites to the blood of other races mixing, like in the case of an elf¡¯s and a human¡¯s, a quarter is considered half. So Mill would be called a half elf. But that¡¯s only in name, and in the end, unless atavism urs or something, the ability she can muster would be only at the level of a quarter-blood.


    In the case of goblins mating with humans, the resulting offspring is almost always a goblin. So, the male seed is dominant. Which is why they can kidnap the female of other races, and do this and that.


    In Mill Dora¡¯s case, her grandpa is human (deceased) and her grandma is an elf (whereabouts unknown). Her parents are both humans (both deceased), so her case is already that of atavism, as she¡¯s able to use the abilities that came from her grandmother. It¡¯s because of those abilities that she was able to be an adventurer with a second name.


    To sum it up: Goblin x Human = Goblin. Human x Elf = Human or Elf.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Those who chase and those who are chased

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Those who chase and those who are chased</h4>


    Name: Gi Da


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 36


    ss: Rare


    Possessed Skills: Spearmanship C-; Knowledge of the Spear; Spear Throwing; Overpowering Howl; Unreasonably Stubborn


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    The fleeing goblins could not run as fast as they could because of the humans and the pregnant goblins, but they still orderly left the vige with Gi Ga Rax at the lead and Gi Da right behind.


    A full day had passed since Gi Ga and his men left the vige. At this time, shd had already arrived where the king was. And though dirty and unwashed, the first thing he sought was an audience with the king.


    He told the king of the human threat approaching the vige. A look of shock appeared on the king¡¯s eyes, but that was all, and it was only for a moment.


    ¡°Gather the men!¡± The king said. ¡°We set off at once! Kuzan will defend the fortress!¡±


    With Kuzan watching over the fortress, the king left the fortress with the rest of the goblin army. At the lead was Gi Gi, followed by the young chieftain of Paradua, Hal, and the king himself leading the rest of the tribes. Like this the goblin army headed east.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Meanwhile, the adventurer group led by Gund was forced to stop a day¡¯s distance from where Gi Zo was killed.


    ¡°Gowen, that bastard!¡±


    Gund heaved and fumed as he looked for Gowen Ranid, who was yet to arrive.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯ll have to wait. Even we can¡¯t move without supply,¡± Wyatt said as he tried to calm the fuming Gund.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the only thing he has going for him is that big body of his,¡± Mill said in a rare moment of agreement with Gund, clearly annoyed at not being able to leave despite already breaking camp.


    ¡°We mustn¡¯t be hasty. This too is the will of god,¡± the White Hand of Life generously said, to which Vitz and Yugil who were already used to her antics looked at each other, and wryly smiled.


    Now as for why the adventurers found themselves at a standstill here, the answer was quite simple. It¡¯s because they have no supplies.


    The three holy knights originally agreed to go their own ways, but thend seeking Gowen and the hunt seeking Gund saw an opportunity to be had.


    In order to achieve their own goals, the both of them decided to neglect the mission of saving the saint. Gowen wantednd and Gund wanted to hunt. One was a feudal lord who wished to expand his territory and the other was a famous adventurer. It wasn¡¯t hard to see that they could benefit from each other if they just put away their emotions and worked together.


    The feudal lord would provide the supplies: food, water, medicine, and other goods, while the adventurer would cut down the monsters, and clear thend.


    ¡°Well, you are a cowardly bastard who can¡¯t even protect himself,¡± Gund said.


    ¡°Just think of it as me hiring a pack of watch dogs,¡± Gowen calmly replied.


    It was in this way that the two of them came to an agreement, and as a result, the adventurers couldn¡¯t stray too far from the feudal lord and his men lest they wished to find themselves without supplies.


    The adventurers wanted to go hunt the rest of the goblins, but couldn¡¯t because the feudal lord¡¯s group was too slow. But that was to be expected, after all they were building a road as they followed from behind.


    There might not be any monsters left for them to fight, but they still had to pull out the trees and dig out the ground, so of course they were going slow.


    Adventurers could normally go into a dungeon with a week¡¯s worth of supply, but the location of the goblin vige was uncertain. There was no telling how far they would have to walk before they would find it, because of that they couldn¡¯t stray too far without the feudal lord¡¯s supply.


    To adventurers knowing the exact location of the dungeon and having plenty of resources are the two most important conditions when hunting. It wouldn¡¯t do to attack a dungeon, and then die of hunger afterwards. The adventurers knew this well. All the more so when said adventurers are first rate, so even Gund himself couldn¡¯t push forward.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± He cursed.


    Yet despite that he still ordered for camp to be made. They would have no choice but to wait.


    Two dayster they got their supplies.


    As soon as they received their supplies, Gund and his men took off like a pack of wolves on the hunt for a flock of sheep.


    When Gowen saw that, he said with an expressionless face. ¡°Take the Yuan Scouting Party, and follow the adventurers.¡±


    ¡°As youmand!¡±


    His cold gaze ever followed the backs of the adventurers.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    The horde of runaways continued to flee to the north.


    Gi Ga fought the monsters that blocked their path mostly by himself, as Gi Da and the other warrior goblins were at the back. Gi Ga personally arranged for this to ensure the safety of the rear in the case the humans managed to catch up.


    It was not easy traveling through the forest without road. It took them two days just to get through and reach theke, then from there, they headed west. Their goal was the rocky mountain that Gi Go once lived in. There were few monsters around it, being the former home of the gray wolves, so Gi Ga thought it would be a good ce to rest.


    The beast tamers carried the injured goblins on their beasts, while a member of Gi Go¡¯s old tribe guided them.


    ¡°Kisha!¡±


    While they were resting by the bank of theke, a familiar cry reached his ears along with the sound of humans screaming.


    Lizard men. Gi Ga approached them with a spear on his only hand, while Gi Da watched his back.


    The lizard men were an enemy he¡¯d once met on this same shore, so he stopped momentarily before them. ¡°He did not miss the opening they showed when one one of them brandished its curved sword, and in the next moment, a spear was lodged right into the chest of a lizard man.


    ¡°Magnificent.¡±


    Gi Ga used his long reach to defeat the lizard men from afar, while Gi Da took care of the approaching ones with his short spear.


    In less than five minutes, they managed to take down five lizard men. Gi Ga was filled with emotion as he looked down their corpses. Seeing that, Gi Da called out to him.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I once fought with the king here,¡± Gi Ga replied.


    Back then the king ordered him to fight, and he fought until he could no longer move. The king had to step in to save him. He was so young and inexperienced then.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly when he thought that, though at the same time it strengthened his resolve. The king ¨C his king ¨C is waiting for them in that direction.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die now.¡±


    His feelings renewed, Gi Ga prepared to leave again.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°It¡¯s a vige,¡± Fick said as his skill, True Sight of the Hawk, revealed the path on the other side of the trees.


    ¡°How many?¡± Mill asked, being one of the two along with Fick who were tasked to go scout. They were chosen because of their quickness, as that meant they would definitely be able to bring back info to the group.


    ¡°There¡¯s not a lot. At most, there¡¯s¡­ 5.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go back for now.¡±


    Fick and Mill went back to report to Gund and his men.


    When they came back Gund and Ben were butting heads.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Fick asked, while Mill was somewhat impressed, as that was not something she could see herself doing.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sit right with me, being watched like that from the back,¡± Ben bitterly said.


    When Mill asked Wyatt for an exnation, he wryly smiled as he looked toward the direction they came from. ¡°Apparently, Lord Ranid doesn¡¯t trust us much. Can¡¯t say I fault him though.¡±


    Mill followed the direction he was looking, and there she saw a party of scouts peeping at them.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sit well with me either,¡± she said.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Fick agreed.


    But they couldn¡¯t push them away either. They were free to do as they wished after all, so the adventurers shifted their attention to Mill¡¯s and Fick¡¯s report.


    ¡°No way there¡¯s only five of them. Not a chance in hell that¡¯s happening with a goblin horde of that scale,¡± Vitz mumbled, to which Yugil nodded.


    ¡°Are you saying you can¡¯t trust my ¡®True Sight of the Hawk¡¯?¡± Fick unhappily asked.


    ¡°What they mean is that it¡¯s probably a trap,¡± the White Hand of Life added.


    The group of adventurers became thoughtful at those words.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Gund said. ¡°We¡¯ll just beat them all up even if it is a trap.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter how strong the goblins were if there were only five of them.


    ¡°Anyints? No? Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    With the great sword of blue thunder on his back, Gund bolted off for the vige with the adventurers in tow.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Name: Fick Barbad


    Race: Human


    Level: 78


    Job Skilled Adventurer


    Possessed Skills: True Sight of the Hawk; Meld; Shadow Walker; Dog Nosed; Swordsmanship C+; Archery C+


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    True Sight of the Hawk


    ¡ªIgnore obstacles in the way to see the enemy.


    ¡ªHas no effect on enemies over two sses above one¡¯s own.


    Meld


    ¡ªHides one¡¯s presence to stealthily approach the enemy.


    Shadow Walker


    ¡ªVision isn¡¯t hindered by dark ces.


    Dog Nosed


    ¡ªCan follow the trail of scent with the uracy of a dog¡¯s nose.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Gi Ga finds himself reminded of a certain king who hasn¡¯t been showing uptely.


    It takes about 10 days to get to the Fortress of the Abyss, but that¡¯s while walking and hunting for food¡­ And only when going there for the first time, it¡¯s a lot faster when you know the way.


    Now I wonder if that reinforcement is going to make it.

 Volume 2, Intermission: The Witching Hour

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: The Witching Hour</h4>


    Name: Gi Da


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 36


    ss: Rare


    Possessed Skills: Spearmanship C-; Knowledge of the Spear; Spear Throwing; Overpowering Howl; Unreasonably Stubborn


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    As the adventurers kicked down the door of every house, they warily asked the humans they found of the goblins¡¯ whereabouts.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Ben asked in that interrogative manner he¡¯d picked up when he was still a knight, while Mill asked the women left in the vige about the saint. As a result, they were able to confirm


    that the saint was in fact still alive, and so they hurried their pace even as they kept a watchful eye out.


    Lopping off the protruding branch and kicking off the ground, they chased after the goblins with hastened gait.


    Mill led from the front. After confirming the saint¡¯s survival, her desire to save her reached the peak, and she could not help but take the most dangerous position of them all. As someone who was originally famed for her speed, her haste made the group of adventurers go even faster.


    Still, there was a limit to the distance one could cross in a day. Half the dayter, they reached ake and happened upon a group of lizard men. The ghastly Mill and the war-loving Gund made short work of them, then they hurried themselves even more. But in the end, they had to stop to make camp when the day came to a close.


    ¡°Just a little bit more. If we go just a little further,¡± Mill pestered, but Gund firmly shook his head.


    ¡°¡­Wyatt,¡± Mill turned to Wyatt.


    But he only agreed with Gund. ¡°Sorry, but he¡¯s right this time.¡±


    Mill drooped her shoulders at that.


    ¡°Actually,¡± Fick said when he saw the downhearted maiden. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind apanying me alone, I still have to patrol the area.¡±


    Wyatt wryly smiled when he saw Fick wink after saying that, while Gund just said that they could do whatever they want. Shortly after, Mill left with Fick.


    Then after an hour of searching around the camp, Fick came to a halt.


    ¡°Well paint me green and call me a goblin,¡± Fick said with an expression that wanted tough but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°What? Is something there?¡± Mill asked.


    ¡°You bet, a huge horde of almost a hundred of them gobs,¡± Fick said as he quietly traced back his steps, nning to retreat, but when he saw Mill, he stopped.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Fick quietly called. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Fill,¡± Mill said. ¡°Lady Reshia is there. I have to save her.¡±


    Fick managed to catch her by the shoulder before she left. Quieting his voice as much as he could, he rebuked her. ¡°Are you stupid? Look at the situation!¡±


    The sun had already set. With darkness everywhere, it was no longer a time of man but of monsters. Fighting in this darkness, in which the monsters could fight at their best, was nothing short of suicide.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Mill said as she struggled with Fick, but then they both heard something sound from the thickets. Like a pair of deer caught in the headlights, the both of them stood frozen still for a moment before deciding to retreat.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re going, ok?¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­ Just wait, Lady Resiha! I¡¯ll definitely save you!¡±


    The two adventurers quickly retreated from the goblin horde.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Meanwhile, Gowen Ranid stopped at the vige the adventurers left. Before him was a te of simple food no different from what his men ate, a pile of paperwork that needed to be done, and the residents of this vige.


    ¡°So why are you people here?¡± He asked as he signed the papers, then he looked at the men with that ever cold gaze of his.


    ¡°We were¡­¡± The man hesitated for a moment.


    The man who answered for the group was the man in charge of the building of the fences around the king¡¯s house and the rest of the vige. His hesitation at answering did not escape the feudal lord¡¯s cold eyes. Those eyes that seemed to be looking at something rather than someone.


    ¡°We were kidnapped by the goblins,¡± the man¡¯s wife answered for him.


    Her husband nced at her with shock, but she was clearly emphasizing that they were in fact kidnapped.


    ¡°I see¡­ It must have been difficult,¡± the feudal lord said.


    The couple heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°If that is all, then I wee you to my fief. Rest assured you will be protected along the way,¡± the feudal lord said.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± the husband said.


    ¡°You are dismissed.¡±


    Like that the Feudal Lord, Ranid, hastily settled the issue of the five residents.


    ¡°Was that alright?¡± His adjutant asked. ¡°Their women might be of child, of goblin child that is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Only Gowen¡¯s eyes moved to answer him. ¡°Once they return to my territory, they will have to pay all unpaid taxes. Goblins are of little relevance.¡±


    The adjutant swallowed his breath upon hearing that. Gowen apparently figured that they must¡¯ve ran from another fief, and was apparently intending on making them pay the taxes they failed to pay once they return.


    Commoners fleeing a fief wasn¡¯t rare. On the contrary, it was quitemon. And that was so for just a year¡¯s worth of tax. These people must¡¯ve been missing for some time now. It wouldn¡¯t be odd if these people missed at least two years of tax. That was not something they could possibly ount for. At least, not unless they sold a rtive or two to very anyway¡­


    Yet the feudal lord remained as cold as ever, not a hint of emotion or sympathy on him despite knowing that, reminding the adjutant again of why this man was so fearsome.


    ¡°It should be about time for our pack of dogs to catch something.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Gowen analyzed the information he received from his scouts with the time the goblins left to make a prediction.


    His adjutant would find something like this divine or godlike, but to him it was just a matter of fact.


    ¡°Gather the squads. We shall trample the goblins with those pack of dogs,¡± he said.


    ¡°But it¡¯s alreadyte, if we go now¡­¡± the adjutant argued.


    The night was the monsters¡¯ friend, so Gowen could understand his adjutant¡¯s apprehension.


    ¡°Of course, I will be leading. You need only watch the surroundings of the vige, and ensure that the fire keep burning.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    His gaze ever cold, reason and logic wove within his mind as he sought only to attain the best results.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The ancient beast tamer, Gi Gi, and Hal rode at the king¡¯s behest, taking with them 20 of Paradua¡¯s iron-legged riders. As a horde consisting purely of riders and beast-tamers, they rode at a speed unknown to those who could only walk. And after only a night of riding, they had already crossed half the journey.


    ¡°GURUuu¡±


    The goblins wore a grim face. They had been riding all this time with nary a rest in between. Even the ck tigers they rode upon were dyed in the color of fatigue.


    But even then, they rode, following the ancient beast tamer, Gi Gi, who rode upon his Large-Horned OstrichTriple Head.


    When they passed through some thickts, Hal spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood,¡± Gi Gi said.


    He grit his teeth in frustration as he looked toward the direction of the vige. If they kept going like this, they would reach somewhere near the vige a dayter. If so, then it might be possible to rendezvous with the goblins.


    As he fed the triple head some dried fruits, he leaned his back to the ostrich¡¯srge body and closed his eyes. By doing so, he would only hear the breath of the rider beasts.


    ¡ª*Rustle


    But then the sound of thickets rustling reached his ears, and Gi Gi opened his eyes. From out of the darkness of his vision, he noted a circle of faintly, dazzling green. Opening his eyes just big enough to see a rider beast, he searched around the circle of green light, where he found the breath of man clearly resound.


    ¡°¡­Humans.¡± Gi Gi whispered.


    ¡°There¡¯s an elf too,¡± Hal added.


    The goblins did not know this, but that group of elf and humans was actually none other than Gene¡¯s group, who were using the elven path.


    ¡°¡­What a pain. Let¡¯s go around them,¡± Hal said, to which Gi Gi asked with his eyes whether it was alright not to finish them off here now. And Hal responded, ¡°What we have to do now is not to protect some elf or hunt some human, but to protect those goblins from the vige.¡±


    So they woke up their beasts, and they ran away from that ring of green light and rode for the eastern goblin vige.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    On the morning of the fifth day since leaving the vige, war descended like a fierce storm.


    ¡°The divine god is great!Confusion¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re under fire!¡±


    As soon as word of an attack resounded, the spell of confusion came.


    Soldiers came in droves without order and attacked them before the goblins could tell what was happening.


    ¡°Gi Da, takedy Reshia, and run!¡± Gi Ga said. ¡°Lord Lili, I leave the rest to you.¡±


    Gi Ga jumped onto his ck tiger and rode into the fray. He left Reshia to the spear-wielding Gi Da and the rest of the humans to Lili. As for him, he would deal with the opposing humans himself.


    ¡°Three goblins, one group! The humans are nothing as long as we work together!¡± Gi Ga ordered.


    At his behest, the once confused goblins woke up and fought the humans. Goblins were originally stronger than humans. It was only because of the humans¡¯ intellect that allowed them to take an edge over the goblins. So what happens then when the goblins themselves make use of that same intellect? The answer was simple, the humans would fall into a disadvantage.


    Moreover¡ª


    ¡°What is that goblin!? It¡¯s riding on something!¡±


    The entrance of the never-before seen rider-beast and the goblin with an unusually long arm riding it shocked the men, as he pierced one soldier through the chest with his iron spear, and swung it while it was still lodged into the man. The man¡¯s body flew through the sky before crashing into the ground. Whatever psychological or physical advantage the humans may have gotten at the start was suddenly blown away.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    Gi Ga led the goblins against the humans who attacked them by surprise. But despite their unfavorable start, Gi Ga¡¯s wise response allowed them to bring the fight back to the humans.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Name: Wyatt Kinoboogu


    Race: Human


    Level: 65


    Job: Expert Adventurer


    Possessed Skills: Vajra; Shield Rush; Steadfast; Inspire; Sword Mastery B-; Axe Mastery C+; Veteran;


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Vajra


    ¡ªDefense is temporary greatly increased, but physical strength is slightly reduced along with physical attack.


    Shield Rush


    ¡ªCan attack with the shield. The shield won¡¯t be damaged when this ability is used.


    Steadfast


    ¡ªEndurance will recover unless attacked by the enemy. (MEDIUM)


    Inspire


    ¡ªSuppresses the confusion of your allies. (MEDIUM).


    ¡ªRaises the morale and physical attack of your allies. (LOW)


    Veteran


    ¡ªCritical rate is increased when fighting against someone of a lower ss, while defense is increased when fighting someone of a higher ss.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note:


    The boundaries separating man from monster grow ever thinner. Who do you like the most? The steadily pursuing Gund, Gowen, or perhaps the eerie Gene?


    Note:


    Changing swordsmanship to sword mastery for the sake of uniformity amongst the weapon mastery skills. e.g. Sword Mastery C+, Axe Mastery C+¡­ etc.

 Volume 2, Intermission: A Calm Strategy

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: A Calm Strategy</h4>


    Name: Gi Da


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 36


    ss: Rare


    Possessed Skills: Spearmanship C-; Knowledge of the Spear; Spear Throwing; Overpowering Howl; Unreasonably Stubborn


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    By the time Mill and Fick returned to camp, Ranid¡¯s soldiers were everywhere. They looked at each other before deciding to go the center of the camp, where they found the two holy knights ring at each other.


    The atmosphere was so tense it felt like a fight could break out any time.


    Surrounded by the soldiers and Wyatt, it was Gund who first spoke.


    ¡°So, why does the iron-armed knight want us to fight with these small fries? Honestly, these men of yours are nothing more than dead weight,¡± Gun sneered.


    Compared to Gun¡¯s belligerent attitude, Gowen was as calm as ever. ¡°There are many goblins. It is only reasonable that you use my men to ensure that not a single one slips through. I can¡¯t be at ease unless you take this tenth of my men.¡±


    Indeed, the goblins numbered almost a hundred. Regardless how strong the adventurers are, that was not a number they couldpletely exterminate. Be that as it may, the adventurers had their pride. They could not just nod their heads and agree to Gowen¡¯s proposal. After all, was it not them who fought the enemy and chased them this far?


    ¡°Bastard¡­ Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too selfishing in at thest moment just to take the best part?¡± Gund reached for the great sword on his back.


    The adventurers watching from the sides all felt the great bloodlust emanating from the hero-adventurer, and so they braced themselves. If things were to turn for the worse, they might just end up fighting the feudal lord himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not forget our prior agreement: to use the resources at our disposal to invade the fortress, while trying our hands at rescuing the saint.¡± Gowen looked down on Gund with his pair of cold eyes. The chill from those two eyes of his could be felt even through that fiery bloodlust emanating from Gund.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ In other words, you¡¯re saying we¡¯re stupid for getting riled up.¡±


    Gund¡¯s gaze was sharp yet, but he had already let go of the hilt of his great sword.


    ¡°Just do as you please,¡± Gowen said.


    ¡°I will,¡± Gund sneered, but Gowen only ignored him.


    After seeing the two wrap up their discussion, Fick shrewdly approached Gund to report their earlier findings.


    ¡°Go report to that bastard too.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Much to Fick¡¯s surprise, Gund ferociously smiled and then nodded.


    ¡°Gather everyone. Gowen isn¡¯t the only one with tricks.¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders, Fick reported to Gowen too.


    ¡°Can we trust this intel?¡± The leader of the Yuan Scout Party asked.


    Gowen nodded. ¡°They¡¯re most likely thinking of a way to get one over us, but¡­ That¡¯s alright.¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, Gowen looked toward the direction of the yet unseen goblin horde.


    ¡°We will attack the goblins alongside them upon daybreak.¡±


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Gowen¡¯s army numbered approximately a hundred as they marched through the forest. They were dressed in leather armor and equipped with a spear or a sword and shield, all of which were provided by Gowen himself.


    ¡°There is no need to push yourselves too hard. Their great number will surely make it difficult, so all we need to do is to attract their attention,¡± Gowen said, to which a young man, and then the rest of the boys nodded.


    As long as they caught the enemy¡¯s attention, Gund would surely enter the fray. That was a surety for someone like Gund who froths at the mouth at the thought of securing the greatest merit in this search for the saint.


    Gowen thought up this n knowing that.


    Secure the vige left behind, and the first of the conditions will have been achieved. After that was a question of which holy knight would rescue the saint. Gene was in the forest, but there were no signs of him. For all Gowen knew he might already be dead or then again he might still be alive, but there was no knowing for sure.


    That left only Gowen and Gund to rescue the saint. Considering the future development of this forest, it would be most advantageous for Gowen to let Gund rescue the saint.


    The holy knight who started out as an adventurer rescued the saint!


    Gund would return to the country a hero, and aspiring young men would look up to him. With that Gowen would be able to use their young, ambitious hearts to develop the forest.


    The profit did noty in this immediate battle, but in the future. As he calmly came up with that n, Gowen decided to sacrifice these young men he¡¯d raised himself. They would be attacking the goblins from the front to attract their attention, so he knew full well that their losses would be great, but that couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°It is a pity Gene is not here.¡±


    Regret shed his eyes for an instant before returning to their usual frost, then as he nned coolly in his mind without showing the slightest hint of distress, he gave the orders to attack.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Over here.¡±


    The spear-wielding Gi Da led Reshia, the humans who left the vige, and the female and baby goblins who could not fight. They ran to the west with six other warrior goblins, while Gi Da cut down the branches before him with his spear to create an easier path to traverse.


    The goblins they had watching at the back were all elite. They were chosen by Gi Ga himself beforehand, and they all kept going even as the sun shone upon the forest.


    The sounds of battle grew more and more distant until half an hourter when they could no longer be heard, and Gi Da finally stopped to let Reshia and the others rest. But there would be no resting for Gi Da and the other warrior goblins, as he ordered them to patrol the surrounding area.


    Gi Ga told him to protect Reshia at all costs, so it came as no surprise that Gi Da was more solemn than usual. He could not let his guard up even for a moment.


    And then he felt something, bringing him to raise his spear.


    ¡°Lord Lili,¡± he said, prompting Lili to wield her sword as well. ¡°Someone is here.¡±


    Gathering the rest of the goblins, they huddled up around Reshia, and made sure not to make an eek. They stood as still as they could


    while they perked their ears to catch even the slightest sound in the vicinity.


    The sound of the wind swaying the leaves, the sound of the wind itself¡­ Then in that ce where no one should¡¯ve been, Gi Da spotted someone: the small figure of a human.


    ¡°Name yourself!¡± Gi Da pointed his spear.


    ¡°I have no name to give to a monster,¡± the small figure quietly said as she brandished her talons. There was anger in those words.


    A ck mask covered her whole head, while only the vital areas of her body were padded with armor.


    ¡°Lord Lili¡­¡±


    The moment the ck figure bolted, Gi Da realized he could not win, but it was toote. The ck figure was fast, so fast it made Gi Da wonder where she was getting all that power.


    Gi Da struck out with his spear, but the ck figure easily slipped past him, jumping over his shoulder as she drew an arc in the air andnded right in front of Lili, who immediately drew her sword.


    ¡°Tch¡­ I¡¯m not your enemy!¡± The figure said as she blocked Lili¡¯s sword with her talons.


    It seemed this assant was severely shocked when Lili drew her sword against her.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lili was at a lost. The enemy before her did not want to fight her. But then the other goblin warriors came up when they saw Lili in trouble.


    ¡°Tch!?¡±


    The ck figure dodged the goblins clubs one after another like a butterfly floating in the air, but the moment shended on the ground, Gi Da¡¯s spear was waiting for her. But even that sudden attack that that figure could in no way have seening was dodged by a hair¡¯s breadth. As Gi Da watched the figure make some distance between them, he had no choice but to ept that this was someone far above his level.


    ¡°Gi Gi¡­¡± Gi Da who was standing before Lili and Reshia to protect them pointed his spear to this unknown assant. ¡°Lord Lili, please take care of the rest. We will take care of this one, so¡ª¡±


    But the ck figure moved before Gi Da could finish talking. In response, Gi Da formed a three-man group with the other goblins to fight off the ck figure.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Gi Da struck out his spear with all of his strength, but the ck figure easily received his blow. At this point, it was clear as day that that figure¡¯s talons would bury themselves into Gi Da¡¯s flesh, but that was exactly what Gi Da was aiming for. As the talons reached for his wounded shoulder¡ª


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡ªThe other goblins swung their clubs, and they mmed them into the legs and sides of the ck figure; a coordinated attack that sacrificed Gi Da¡¯s body.


    ¡°Gaha¡­ Ku¡­¡± Thrown into the ground, the figure squirmed in pain.


    Gi Da was on his knees as well, but he somehow managed to stand up with his spear.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°A wound like this¡­¡± The figure lifted the mask covering her face, revealing her identity as the mage killer, Mill. A wound like this was truly nothing to her. The Blessing of the Fire God would immediately heal it given some time, but that was also the problem¡­ She needed some time.


    ¡°Lord Lili, please go! Run!¡± Gi Da urged, even as blood flowed from his shoulder, even as the hand he held his spear with was dyed in blood.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡± Enduring the urge to throw up, Mill calcted the distance between her and Gi Da. If Reshia were to run now, the injury she¡¯d received on her legs would mean that she would never catch up. She needed to ovee this now.


    The goblin before her wasn¡¯t in good shape either. He most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to fight well, but he still wrung thest of his strength to finish her after letting Reshia¡¯s group run.


    Mill dragged her legs along with the pain on her side. Thinking back on it, she was too impatient. Even if she did fight the goblins to rescue Reshia, and even if she was taken aback with Lili challenging her, she was still too impatient.


    ncing to the side where her fallen masky, Mill brandished her talons once again. She would defeat the enemy before her and rescue Reshia. In an instant, all the impatience clouding her judgment cleared up, and her concentration reached its peak.


    Like a lone thread strained to the limit, Gi Da who studied the spear under Gi Ga suddenly hesitated to take a step.


    Common sense dictated that finishing off a weakened prey was an easy task.


    But the pressure emanating from the prey before him now made him hesitate.


    Gi Da grit his teeth. What was this sinister pressure? He had to finish her off, if not, he wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish his mission. And yet!


    Stifling his fear, Gi Da trudged on. Then as he gathered his killing intent onto the tip of the spear, he made himself forget about the wound on his shoulder, and he closed in on the wounded prey.


    But just as he stepped near enough his prey, at that very border where either one of them could hit the other, the high-pitched scream of a human resounded from somewhere.


    Immediately, the two warriors, one human, one goblin, looked toward the direction of that scream.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Name: Gowen Ranid


    Race: Human


    Level: 90


    Possessed Skills: Holy Knight; Iron- Job Armed Knight; Feudal Lord Axe Mastery B+; Sword Mastery B+; Spear Mastery A-; Bow Mastery B+; Leadership; Unlimited Training; Battle- Scarred Knight; Thousand-Demon yer; Creator''s Blessing; Pursues the Martial Peak; Martial Barrier


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Unlimited Training


    ¡ªPreviously tranted as unlimited experience. Increases growth, but limits growth rate ording to the number of enemies defeated. (LOW to MEDIUM)


    Battle-Scarred Knight


    ¡ªCharm towards those of lower or equal sses. Mental attacks from higher sses are rendered mute.


    Thousand-Demon yer


    ¡ªAfter killing a monster health regeneration up (LOW), attack up (LOW), and defense up (LOW).


    Creator¡¯s Blessing


    ¡ªCharm is increased when leading those of the same race (MEDIUM). The attacking power of the races led is also increased (LOW).


    Pursues the Martial Peak


    ¡ªPreviously tranted as Seeker of the Martial God. Resistance to magic attacks (MEDIUM).


    Martial Barrier


    ¡ªThis should have been tranted as something before, but my notes are missing an entry. Can render attacks from every weapon mute (MEDIUM) and increase defense (HIGH) at the cost of greater burden on the body (MEDIUM).


    Gi Ga¡¯s level has risen.


    89 -> 90


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó

 Volume 2, Intermission: The Reaching Evil

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: The Reaching Evil</h4>


    Name: Gi Da


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 36


    ss: Rare


    Possessed Skills: Spearmanship C-; Knowledge of the Spear; Spear Throwing; Overpowering Howl; Unreasonably Stubborn


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Mill and Gi Da ran at almost the same time when they heard that scream, but because of her injuries, it was Gi Da who arrived first.


    There Gi Da saw that a fearsome adventurer had caught Reshia by the neck, prompting Lili to quickly reach for the sword by her waist.


    But it was neither her nor Reshia who had screamed just now, but the human women who had followed Reshia.


    ¡°GU, GURURUAa!¡±


    Anger filled Gi Da at the sight of the king¡¯s treasure being manhandled, and he kicked off the ground to strike out his spear against the adventurer.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    But Gund only snorted as he brandished his sword and easily dodged Gi Da¡¯s spear. In the next instant, blood spurted out of Gi Da, and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Reshia demanded, but Gund onlyughed at her.


    Then he saw Lili point her de at him. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m not so nice as to hold back against little kids and women.¡±


    Like a voice from hell, it chilled Lili¡¯s heart when she heard it. But enduring the chill running up her back she only prayed she would not shake holding her sword as she red at the man before her.


    ¡°If you raise your hand against my master, then I will stop you even at the cost my life.¡±


    ¡°Master, huh? You should go y house elsewhere, this here¡¯s my yground, you see.¡±


    Gund swung his great sword.


    Lili found her legs shaking at that, and for a moment she even felt death, causing her to reflexively close her eyes.


    But the de never came, and what resounded next were only the sounds of metals nging and a tongue clicking.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± Gund asked, to which the assassin answered in a voice filled with more hate than when she spoke to the goblins. ¡°What am I doing? What are YOU doing, Gund? Let go of her now!¡±


    Mill had jumped over Gund and attacked him, then after fixing her posture, stood opposite him.


    ¡°And if I say I won¡¯t?¡± Gund choked Reshia even harder, causing her to choke.


    ¡°I will cut those fingers!¡± As Mill grit her teeth loud enough to be heard, she jumped high up in the air with her talons crossed over each other. Lili wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but she held her sword anyway and went after Gund. The both of them together should be enough to deal with one adventurer.


    But things didn¡¯t go the way they expected. Gund¡¯s great sword, heavy as it was, was much faster than they could have ever thought. He easily parried Mill¡¯s attack from above while deflecting Lili¡¯s attack from below.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter girls? Didn¡¯t you want to y? Well, bring it on!¡±


    While Gund made fun of the two girls, the sound of a pained groaned suddenly reached their ears.


    ¡°The hell?¡± Gund said looking down on his feet from which a smallyer of skin had been cut. It was Gi Da who had cut him. And though it was but a scratch, that attack had done more than enough: it managed to get his attention. And that was not something Lili or Mill would let pass.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    Immediately, Lili unleashed her Three-Stage sh against Gund, who then blocked with his sword, but then sensing another presence


    from above, Gund struck up towards the air, but his sword met nothing.


    ¡°What?¡± Gund said in surprise.


    ¡°Over here,¡± Mill said as she struck out with her talons toward the hand holding Reshia. At that, even Gund had no choice but to let go and withdraw his hand.


    ¡°Lady Reshia!¡± Mill called out.


    Reshia was momentarily shocked upon seeing Mill so earnestly run up to her, but she quickly shook that off and ran up to the wounded Gi Da.


    ¡°Sce to allHeal.¡±


    As that healing light wrapped itself around the goblin, everyone was taken in by Reshia¡¯s heavenly face. The light stopped the gushing of the blood from the wound as it healed the goblin. It was truly a miracle, and everyone who saw it couldn¡¯t help but be charmed. There were even some among the humans who had followed Reshia begin offering prayers to her.


    There was a world of difference between Reshia¡¯s Heal and the White Hand of Life¡¯s. When Reshia used Heal a great amount of mana gathered in the area, so much so that it seemed even the spirits would kneel. And the afterglow upon her after healing made it seem as if the world was blessing her. That resplendent figure of hers was truly beautiful.


    Her velvety fingers flowed, and light, fleeting like fireflies, followed after them. Then as she gently touched Gi Da¡¯s body, the lights entered him, and life came back to the goblin.


    Gund stepped forward. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good skill,dy. It makes me want you.¡±


    Gund spoke haughtily, but Reshia didn¡¯t react, as she only focused on healing the goblin. But that only roused Gund¡¯s interest even more.


    The knight who¡¯d sworn loyalty to her and the assassin with a favor to pay stood before Gund.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡± Gund asked.


    There was scorn in those words, but more than that was the desire in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± he spat, to which Mill spat back with new found hate, ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual.¡±


    At that, Lili also readied her sword, and they both prepared to face Gund.


    ¡°You know if you¡¯re worrying whether I would kill that girl or not, you can rx. I took on a job to bring that girl back. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d kill her, right?¡± Gund reasoned.


    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Mill said as her eyes brimmed with killing intent.


    ¡°Man, can¡¯t a guy get some trust here? But you know we really can¡¯t have that girl healing any more goblins than this. If you¡¯re not gonna move, then you better stop her.¡±


    Though as arrogant as ever, there was some truth in his words that Mill couldn¡¯t deny. After all, she had been fighting monsters day after day, so Reshia¡¯s behavior was truly not something she couldprehend.


    But just when Mill was about to call out to Reshia¡­


    ¡°Just kidding!!¡± Gund swung his great sword with both of his arms. Mill managed to defend with her talons, but she still reacted toote, and she had no choice but to take on the brunt of Gund¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Kuhaa!¡± Sent flying by Gund¡¯s attack, Mill crashed into a tree, and then slid down to the ground.


    Gund went after Lili next, but though she managed to block his attack by luck, Gund¡¯s attack dragged her for several meters until her body finally couldn¡¯t take it, and she was sent flying along with her sword.


    ¡°Now, Ms. Saint, if you would just kindly move your hands away from that thing.¡± Gund said as he pointed his sword at Reshia.


    Looking up at Gund, Reshia said, ¡°There are no monsters or humans before me. If someone is wounded, I will heal them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how nice. Then in that case why don¡¯t you go and heal those two I just sent flying. I might have held back, but they won¡¯t be moving for a while like that.¡±


    Gund didn¡¯t mind at all that Reshia was ring at him, but when he noticed that she had no intention of moving, he hit her on the cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the way, girl. You want to heal the wounded? Why don¡¯t you go bring that house ying of yours to those peace-loving idiots. I¡¯m sure those perverted old geezers would happily wave their tails for you!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    Even as her cheeks ached, Reshia kept her sharp gaze at Gund, who had brought his sword up.


    ¡°You went through all that trouble to heal this thing, but too bad! Because it¡¯s gonna turn into a corpse anyway! Ha ha ha ha!!¡±


    As the wind wrapped around the sword and lightning crackled, the sword spun.


    A sword of storms gathered around Gund¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± But Reshia fearlessly covered for the goblin.


    ¡°G-Gund¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Reshia¡­¡±


    Seeing the other two girls stand up, Gund snapped his tongue.


    ¡°Tch¡­ Stupid brats!¡±


    But just when Gund was about to let loose his sword, a cold voice resounded.


    ¡°Let loose that sword, and you¡¯ll find yourself guilty of treason.¡±


    ¡°¡­Gowen Ranid,¡± Gund muttered with a sour face as Gowen Ranid leisurely approached him and the saint with his long sword drawn.


    ¡°Reshia Fel Zeal, I presume?¡± Gowen said to the saint.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Would you do us the honor of traveling with us? It is a request from the king.¡±


    Reshia sent a fleeting nce at the goblins before making her decision. There were women and children amongst the goblin. If she refused here, these men would surely try to take her by force. And with no power of her own to resist, it would be nothing more than a futile attempt.


    ¡°If I go will you leave the goblins alone?¡± Reshia asked not to Gund but to Gowen. Thetter seemed more trustworthy after all.


    ¡°¡­Very well.¡±


    ¡°Please make it so that Master Gund won¡¯ty a hand on them either.¡±


    Gowen looked toward Gund.


    ¡°Go bring the saint home, Knight of Storms¡­ You understand what I¡¯m getting at, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving up merit of the saint? What are you scheming?¡± Gund asked as he gripped his sword.


    ¡°I have my reasons,¡± Gowen calmly replied.


    After diligently thinking about it, Gund agreed, ¡°¡­Fine. I¡¯ll go back. The goblins ain¡¯t interesting anyway.¡±


    Then as he smiled a fierce smile, he looked toward Mill. ¡°Mill, go guide our saint. I¡¯m sure you can do at least that much, right?¡±


    Mill hated Gund to the pith of her bones, but her respect for Reshia went above that, so she quietly nodded and approached Reshia. When Reshia¡¯s fingers touched her, a light enveloped her whole body, and in the next instant, her wounds were healed. She¡¯d been heaving and puffing all this time, and yet a mere touch was all it took to bring her back to shape. But what¡¯s more was that the warmth from that light made her feel guilty for keeping some secrets.


    ¡°¡­Thank you very much,¡± she said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you became an adventurer,¡± Reshia said.


    ¡°Sorry, I know I should¡¯ve told you, but¡­¡±


    After a short exchange, Reshia, Mill, and Lili went together.


    ¡°GURUuu¡­ Lord Lili, Lady Reshia!? Where are¡­ you going!?¡±


    Gi Da bellowed angrily when he woke up. Immediately, Reshia tried to warn him.


    ¡°No, Gi Da!¡±


    But Reshia¡¯s words were too slow for Gund¡¯s swift sword.


    And all that sounded next were the cries of a monster and the sadisticugh of a man.


    ¡°What have you done!¡±


    Reshia tried to go to Gi Da, but Gund grabbed her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to heal it. Take her away, Mill.¡±


    Though pained, Mill nodded and forcefully took Reshia away.


    ¡°Forgive me, Lady Reshia.¡±


    She would not let her approach the ¡°monsters¡± any longer.


    ¡°Lili!¡± Reshia called, and Lili stood between Gund and Gi Da.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough!? This goblin can no longer fight.¡±


    Lili unsheathed her sword, and Gund walked away sneering under his breath, ¡°Suffer and die for that is the punishment of wounding me.¡±


    Gowen looked at Lili before following after Gowen, but he didn¡¯t say anything. When Lili took a look at Gi Da, she gasped.


    Gund¡¯s attack had pierced his lungs, and his left arm was broken.


    ¡ªI can¡¯t save him.


    But she still stopped the bleeding and bandaged the goblin. When she ran out of gauze, she cut a part of her clothes.


    ¡°Forgive me, Gi Da. I have to protect Lady Reshia. You will have to go the rest by yourselves.¡±


    Leaving only those words, Lili stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­¡±


    As she held her fists tight, she cursed her own weakness.


    Then she went to the humans who were with the goblins and told them to decide for themselves whether they would go with Lady Reshia or live with the goblins.


    The goblins all gathered around Gi Da, and while the humans looked at each other for a moment, in the end, they all decided to go with Reshia and Lili.


    There¡¯s no helping it. Every time she thought that she couldn¡¯t help but curse her powerlessness.


    ¡°Kuun¡­¡±


    The gray wolf, Gastra, rubbed itself by her feet as if to console her.


    ¡°You want toe too?¡±


    Of course, the gray wolf could not possibly have understood her, but it barked back in response as if to console her.

 Volume 2, Chapter 80: The Death of a Warrior

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 80: The Death of a Warrior</h4>


    I feel weak.


    I wouldn¡¯t even be able to walk if it weren¡¯t for this cloth Lord Lili wrapped around me.


    ¡­Walk.


    ¡°Gi Da¡­¡±


    The old goblin who called out to me had a strange expression on his face. I wonder if it¡¯s because of the cold.


    When I turned around, therades I risked my life to protect were there. I wish I had the strength to answer, but regretfully, I could only shake my head.


    The king is there to the west.


    Lord Gi Ga entrusted these goblins to me. I must see that they make it to the king.


    ¡°I must go¡­¡±


    Without the strength to say a word more, I could only groan out those few words as I forced myself to walk.


    The sound of water dripping resounded.


    Oh,e to think of it, I am thirsty¡­ Ah, if I could just reach the king, I would surely be able to drink my fill.


    Why¡­ is it so hard to walk?


    My breath went ragged with every step, yet still I pushed on, clearing the branches in front to make a path for those behind.


    It¡¯s cold¡­ So cold¡­


    My strength is waning¡­


    ¡°Ku¡­¡±


    Tripping on my own feet, I inadvertently leaned on my spear, and as something gurgled its way up my stomach, I couldn¡¯t help but let it out because of how sick I felt.


    ¡­It was my blood.


    So why? Why is it still so hard to move?


    And why is it that everything I could see just fine moments ago is now suddenly so hazy.


    It almost feels like walking underwater. My legs are so heavy it feels like they¡¯re stuffed with lead¡­ Heavy¡­ So heavy¡­


    My strength is waning¡­


    ¡ªWalk.


    It¡¯s dark.


    I could see even in moonless nights, so how is it that it¡¯s now so dark it feels like there¡¯s something covering my eyes?


    I can¡¯t¡­ go on. Why do I have to walk when it¡¯s so painful?


    The humans aren¡¯ting anyway¡­


    Humans¡­ Wasn¡¯t there someone I had to bring to the king?


    Who was it again?


    ¡ªWalk.


    I had to lean onto my spear as if it were a cane to keep myself from falling to the ground.


    Why?


    Why mustn¡¯t I sit down? Even though it¡¯s so painful¡­ Even though it¡¯s so cold¡­


    The treasure of the king¡¯s gray wolf rubbed against my legs.


    Are you¡­ encouraging me?


    ¡­You shouldn¡¯t do that. You¡¯ll get blood on you.


    ¡ªWalk.


    Ah, right¡­ The king! Our king!


    My free hand waspletely numb, every step I took sent blood flowing down my chest, and I couldn¡¯t even lift my spear to clear the path¡­ but I pushed on, using my own body to clear the path.


    O king! Our king!


    It was only by calling that name that I could muster the tiniest bit of strength I had left. Our king¡­ Our king who fights for us¡­


    His valiant figure as he subdued Lord Gi Ga and the rest of us lingers in my heart yet.


    O king! Our king! I aming¡ª


    To deliver to you your¡­ our prized treasure¡ª


    ¡°GURUuuUGA!¡±


    Then in that darkness, where I could barely see, I suddenly heard the cry of a beast. What was this again? Four legs¡­ this beast¡­ I think I¡¯ve eaten it before¡­


    Ah¡­ Did it just snarl at me?


    The lines between memory and reality started to blur.


    I can hear them growling from my right¡­ and my left.


    What would Lord Gi Ga do in a situation like this? It was from him that I learned the spear¡­ Ah, yes. Those days were certainly the best.


    I can hear someone screaming from behind. Why? Why are they screaming? Why is Lord Gi Ga¡­


    Ahh¡­ Right, it was during that one-on-one battle¡­


    That time¡­ Lord Gi Ga struck his sword toward that sword-swinging human like this.


    Yes, just like this.


    It was when I fought this beast for the first time that Lord Gi Ga taught it to me.


    Yes, now one more time.


    Ahh, I can¡¯t anymore. My body is about to copse, so I took back the spear I tried to thrust and bnced myself.


    Still¡­ why is it so dark?


    If I listen carefully, I can hear the beasts breathing. Ahh, right. Lord Gi Ga did once say I shouldn¡¯t follow them with my eyes.


    ¡°Gi, ¡ª¡±


    Right, just like this.


    Then everything went quiet again.


    Ican walk again¡ª


    ¡°¡ª, Gi,¡±


    I threw up blood again. I might have moved too much¡­ But just a little bit more.


    Ahh, something big ising from in front.


    It¡¯s big, really big¡­ Ahh¡­ I can feel the king.


    Our king¡­


    ¡°Gi Da,¡± a voice called out.


    I remember that name, the name the king gave to me¡­ The name that¡­ belongs only to¡­


    It¡¯s the king! Our king!


    ¡°You did welling here,¡± the king said. Then something big took me into his arms. Suddenly, the cold left, and it felt warm again.


    It was like the sun, shining brilliantly high up in the sky. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorr¡­ King¡­¡±


    You are our sun¡­ The ck mes that¡­ Our¡­


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    I watched my loyal subordinate breathe hisst moments in my arms.


    His arm was crushed, his chest was pierced, yet still he walked on, protecting his horde until he could reach me. The goblins following Gi Da walked over the blood-stained road. They were the old, the females, and the young goblins.


    ¡°¡­Lord Gi Da did his best, my king,¡± the old goblin said.


    ¡°Say no more,¡± I said, ¡°there¡¯s no need.¡±


    Gi Da¡¯s body now drained of blood was light, and the bandages wrapped around his wounds had been dyed red until they seemed no different from ck. His spear was broken in half, yet its tip was still tinged with the blood of a foe. Seeing him like this, I could tell just what kind of road he walked to get here.


    Gi Da fulfilled his duty.


    ¡°Burn this memory to your minds, little ones,¡± I said to the young goblins, ¡°This is the figure of a true warrior.¡±


    As I gave a few words for Gi Da who had risked his life to fulfill his duty, I took the Iron Second from my back and wielded it.


    ¡°¡­You will pay for this, humans! You will pay for this!!¡±


    The sky shook and the earth trembled as I cried out in great anger. As the World Devouring Howl activated, the trees of the forest shook, the birds flying nearby fell to the ground, andrge beasts in the vicinity ran away.


    Knowing the urgency of the situation, I¡¯d sent out the beast-riders first, and led a horde of goblins myself, but because of the difference in abilities, I ended up going ahead.


    Normally, that¡¯s not something to be happy about, but just for today, I feel grateful for this power. For it was because of it that I could send off a warrior before he passed.


    The seething anger within raged like mes inside my belly.


    ¡°Are the humans up ahead?¡± I asked the old goblin even as the anger could be felt from my breath alone.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Gi Zo and Lord Gi De have already been killed. And Lord Gi Ga Rax is currently missing.¡±


    What a disaster.


    I cried out to the heavens for all that we¡¯ve lost. The water mage, Gi Zo, the beast tamer, Gi De, and now, the spear-wielding Gi Da.


    ¡°I will go ahead. When the rest of the goblinse, give them my orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, King!¡±


    ¡°Tell them to chase out the humans! And carve into their bodies the sin of transgressing upon mynd!¡±


    Kicking off against the ground, I bolted off for the humans.


    ¡ªFound them.


    I sense a great crowd squirming.


    So this is¡­ human. This presence is human!


    You will pay! For all the blood you¡¯ve shed!!!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The adventurers went around while the feudal lord¡¯s army battled with the goblins from in front with the intention of attacking from behind, but when they did, they lost track of where the goblins had gone, so they split themselves and put up a couple of battle formations.


    Then when they received word of the saint being ¡°rescued¡±, the Herculean Wyatt, the White Hand of Life, and the Wand of Destruction all began preparing to leave.


    The battle with the goblins that started in the morning was already mostly over, so the adventurers were now on their way home.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that everyone¡¯s safe¡­ There were quite a bit of goblins, but at least, wepleted our mission,¡± Wyatt said while Vitz stuffed himself as if they were celebrating.


    ¡°By the way, where is the saint?¡± The White Hand of Life asked.


    ¡°She went ahead to the vige, Mill followed her to care for her. Actually, shouldn¡¯t you be going too, White Hand of Life?¡± Hawk- Eyed Fick said.


    ¡°I specialize in healing wounds of the body. Wounds of the mind is something that¡¯s always been treatable only by human bonds. God himself says so.¡± The white Hand of Life meeklyughed.


    ¡°Well, she was caught by goblins¡­ Anyway, it looks like Gund is a hero now, huh,¡± Hawk-Eyed Fick said.


    ¡°Looks like it. I guess we should start calling him hero now,¡± Wyatt said jokingly with a stiff face.


    ¡°Give me a break,¡± the former knight, Ben, who hated formalities said.


    And then everyone broke intoughter.


    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s good that everything ended hap¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, a howl resounded deep into the forest, and everyone¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°¡ªWhat was that just now?¡± Vitz asked.


    ¡°Put out the fire,¡± Wyatt quickly said, ¡°and ready your weapons.¡±


    Wyatt quickly wiped the sweat off his body as he readied his equipment.


    ¡°No matter what you do, absolutely don¡¯t make an eek, ok!¡± Wyatt frantically warned in a way that waspletely unlike his usually calmposure.


    ¡°Why? Is somethinging?¡± Vitz asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I can¡¯t see either,¡± Hawk-Eyed Fick said.


    ¡°¡­This might be the strongest one yet.¡±


    Just a short distance away from them was the camp for one of the squads of the feudal lord¡¯s army. Everyone else except for those on watch were already asleep. And of those awake, they were either cooking something or working on their equipment.


    Because of how big the feudal lord¡¯s army was, they couldn¡¯t set camp in just one ce, so they instead split themselves in several camps of 20 men around the vige.


    ¡°Are you sure we shouldn¡¯t inform them?¡± Vitz asked.


    ¡°If you go, you¡¯ll be the one to die. Though I suppose if that were to happen then that too must be the will of god,¡± the White Hand of Life jokingly said.


    What a convenient god, thought Vitz, though he didn¡¯t try to object.


    As the thickets were pushed aside and something seemed to slip through the trees, a giant shadow with terrifying speed came to view.


    ¡°GURUUuuuAaaA a AA!!¡±


    That howl shook heaven and earth as it reverberated under the night sky.


    Not a man in the feudal lord¡¯s camp stood still upon hearing that wrathful cry; they all picked up their weapons while shaking in fright.


    ¡°Surrender and your lives will be spared!¡± The monster dered.


    To which Vitz immediately thought, Yes please! If it means being spared from this fear. But unfortunately for him, the soldiers of Gowen¡¯s army were too courageous for their own good.


    ¡°M-Monster!!¡±


    And when one of them took out his sword, the rest of the soldiers followed.


    But that courage was nothing more than foolishness, for a swing of the monster¡¯s great sword was all it took to cut down one of them in half, from head to crotch, the thick armor equipped be damned; it was a power that struck fear into their hearts.


    What came after was a massacre.


    In no time at all, one of the camps of the feudal lord¡¯s army was extinguished.


    The monster seemed to howl again because of its great anger, but for some reason no one could understand, it almost seemed as if it was howling to forget its grief.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Gi Da died in action, but did you enjoy hisst struggle?


    Also, it appears that the king is here, at longst. Could this be the beginning of the goblins¡¯ counterattack?

 Volume 2, Chapter 81: Gnawing Fangs

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 81: Gnawing Fangs</h4>


    ¡°GURUuUuAAaOOOOo!¡±


    The enemy cowered at the sound of my howls.


    After destroying one of their camps, I moved on to the next.


    Reshia should be somewhere nearby.


    I have to find her and bring her back¡­ Not just for mine, but also for the sake of those who¡¯ve died.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s here!¡±


    When I looked up there was a line of armored men with their spears brandished. They were coordinated and their movements showed signs of great practice; a formidable enemy?


    ¡°Push out!!¡±


    Hiding their bodies behind their shields, they struck out their spears through the opening between their shields. It was a formation reminiscent of a hedgehog.


    But that line of sharp spears that could tear into my flesh if I were to crash into it didn¡¯t affect my movements in the slightest.


    ¡°OOooOOOAAo!¡±


    With great strength, I mowed down their formation, scattering their spears and toppling the humans. Some of them were on their backs now, but I had no intention of showing mercy.


    Slipping through the opened gaps between their shields, I struck down every man that came to view, dyeing the ck of the night in the red of their blood, gushing from their dismembered limbs and torsos.


    ¡°Mon¡­ ster¡­¡±


    One of the humans whose arm I¡¯d cut, lifted his head and watched with trepidation as I let loose thest blow to im his life. I watched as he sunk in the puddle of blood, then I looked around me.


    Where is she!?


    ¡°RESHIAaa!!!¡±


    My voice echoed throughout the forest.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    The soldiers were tasked to report regrly, but no word hade.


    Gowen knitted his brows at that, and for some reason, his old wounds even ached.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ The situation might have turned for the worse¡­¡±


    Being an old veteran and a holy knight with a long history of achievements, Gowen was not the sort to lose his cool even in the worst predicaments.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit early, but send word to Gund. Tell him to leave ahead of time with the armored carriage,¡± Gowen said to the messenger.


    The soldiers Gowen had set around the vige were all promising, young men who had sworn their allegiance to him. There was only one reason for them to fail their regr reports, and that was that something was keeping them from doing so.


    And the only thing that could possibly do that in this Forest of Darkness was¡­


    ¡°Either the orcs attacked or the goblins from this morning did,¡± Gowen said.


    But even an ogre shouldn¡¯t be able to keep even a single rider from bringing word.


    In that case, the enemy must have brought a sizable horde and extinguished my men before they could even send word.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± Gowen said to the messenger, ¡°wake up the soldiers and have them gather around the vige. Have them assume a tight formation. As for the horsemen, have them call for reinforcements from the fief.¡±


    Quietly gazing into the dark of the night, Gowen quickly put together a n to use the vige and attack the enemy.


    ¡°¡­Wary, aren¡¯t we?¡± Gund said.


    ¡°So you were awake.¡± Gowen replied.


    He should have been sleeping just moments ago, yet here he was, alert as ever, without the slightest signs of having just woken up. The presence that emanated from him was truly that of a man about to head to battle, and he even fearlesslyughed.


    ¡°Take the saint and leave the forest ahead of us,¡± Gowen said, ¡°I have my own preparations to make here.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Well, fine, but what about those adventurers I hired?¡± Gund said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t contact any of my men,¡± Gowen said, ¡°I doubt it would be possible to contact a group under a different chain ofmand given the circumstances at hand.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡±


    Gund appeared to be thoughtful for a moment, but not long after, he grinned a big smile and nodded.


    ¡°Fine, the biggest prize here is that girl after all,¡± Gund said as he looked toward the direction of the biggest house in the vige, the house of the king which Gi Za had asked to be made.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sleeping until then, so just wake me up when you¡¯re ready.¡± Gund said before leaving.


    ¡°Lowly adventurer, who does he think he is?¡± Spat one of the guards who was always beside Gowen.


    ¡°Let him be,¡± Gowen said.


    ¡°But still! Even if it is for the sake of the saint, going so far as to even ready the armored carriage is just¡­! We¡¯re just handing all the merits to that man! This¡ª¡±


    The man would have said more, but Gowen¡¯s gaze silenced him.


    ¡°¡­That thing is moving by its own will. Did you notice any bruises or any injuries on the saint?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°The goblins and the orcs are ves of desire. And yet¡­ there isn¡¯t a single wound on the saint.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself, but¡­ Isn¡¯t that because of the saint?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but¡­ There might be another reason. The monster that caught the saint just might be able to think; a monster capable of suppressing its desire.¡±


    ¡°Surely, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°A horde of goblins that transcendsmon sense, a horde of weakened orcs¡­ When you think about it like that, everything starts to make sense.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ is that monster?¡±


    Gowen gazed into the dark of the night as he fondled his mustache.


    ¡°It might just be headed here at this very moment. That¡¯s probably why Gund agreed.¡±


    ¡°That man actually thought that far?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I doubt he would have meekly obeyed. That man¡¯s stronger than me, you know. At least, when ites to raw strength.¡±


    The guard looked toward the direction of Gund¡¯s shed.


    ¡°Gund Rifenin¡­ The incarnation of hate.¡±


    As the corners of his lips rose, Gowen smiled a cold smile to the approaching enemy.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Something is wrong. I¡¯ve been attacking the brightly lit camps for a while now, but there¡¯s no one to be found. These eyes can see well


    in the dark, but the bright campfires are keeping me from seeing elsewhere.


    It¡¯s annoying, but I¡¯ll just have to crush every single one of them.


    Calming myself as I caught my breath, I focused my consciousness. I should be able to feel their presence through the air as long as I¡¯m able to stir them up. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ve already retreated, they must still be here.


    But where?


    Spreading my consciousness thin like a paper, I searched the surrounding area for humans.


    Then something touched it¡­


    ¡°Damn! It¡¯sing!¡±


    The voice of a human, and the swaying of branches, up a tree, 100 meters away from me.


    I bolted off.


    ¡ªFound them!


    I measured the distance to my prey with my Iron Second.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fast!¡±


    ¡°GURUuuoOOAOo!¡±


    I swung my sword down with my cry.


    ¡°Vajra!Guardian¡±


    But the bigger man stopped it with that lump of iron of his.


    ¡°Wyatt!?¡±


    ¡°Go! I¡¯ll stop this thing here!¡±


    As the bigger man shouted, the smaller man retreated.


    I kicked that lump of iron away as I pulled back my sword to create some distance between us. Then as I kept a watchful eye out, I gathered my thoughts.


    Just now, this man said, ¡®Go!¡¯ Where would a human most likely go at a time like this? There¡¯s only one answer: to a ce with more humans!


    ¡°You will let me pass.¡±


    If I waste time here, that smaller man might escape. The bigger man looked surprise when I spoke.


    ¡°If you can speak this well, you must be capable of thought.¡±


    ¡°My subordinates, did they not speak as well!¡±


    I shed diagonally up the iron-like man. The force behind that attack was strong enough to send an average man flying, but the man only swayed a little before reassuming his stance.


    That was over half of my strength.


    ¡°Sorry, but if I let you pass, my friends will die. Come!¡±


    The man¡¯s spirit was fierce, and I felt chills crawl up me. This man is strong. I can tell even if I don¡¯t want to, but I wielded my great sword all the same.


    If he won¡¯t break in one hit, then I¡¯ll hit him as many times as I need to!


    Wielding my great sword over my shoulder, I swung it down with great speed. The sound of metal hitting metal resounded in the


    forest. The man used something akin to a defense technique as he parried my blows with that shield that covered his whole body.


    My irritation gradually piled with every blow swung. This man is just trying to buy time. He¡¯s desperately trying to buy time for that smaller man to escape.


    ¡®To protect his friend¡¯, he says¡­ Then why? Why did you kill my people when you could think such things? Gi Da¡¯s death flickered in my mind for a moment, but what really angered me was that I fell for the enemy¡¯s n, and couldn¡¯t even break this man¡¯s defense. What angered me the most was me!


    ¡°Turn me into a de!Enchant¡±


    ck mes wrapped around my great sword, and because of the One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye, the smooth permeation of ether made the great sword appear to re up.


    ¡°Why did you!¡ª¡±


    With a swing of my great sword, I cut down the shield in half, but the man behind that managed to get away in time and wield his axe.


    ¡°¡ªKill my people!!


    Jumping high up, I shed down with the weight and power of my great sword.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    The man managed to dodge at thest moment, leaving the tree behind him to be cut all the way to its roots. By the time I turned, there were already other humans with the big man.


    ¡°Ben, Vitz, White Hand of LIfe!¡±


    Judging from the look of surprise on the man¡¯s face, this turn of events must be unexpected even for him, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Because nothing can stand in my way!


    ¡°O sword! Summon forth the mes!Fire Sword¡±


    One of the new men swung a sword d in mes, but that was not something that could win against my Enchant, and his sword was flicked off when our swords shed.


    But just when I was about to pursue, I felt pain at my feet.


    There¡¯s a fast one with them!


    But¡ª!


    ¡°The light of god will show the way!Light¡±


    Suddenly, light filled my vision.

 Volume 2, Chapter 82: Begin

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 82: Begin</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: King; Ruler Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Swordsmanship A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts High Kobold Hasu (Lv1); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv20); Orc King Bui (Lv40)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the One-Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    I can¡¯t stop sweating.


    That monster was just too scary. I hit it with my sword, but instead of cutting its arm, I just ended up numbing my own. I shiver at the thought of that monster still running around in the dark.


    ¡°Are you alright, Wyatt?¡±


    The Herculean Wyatt, renowned for his skill with the shield, but even he could not fully defend against the relentless sword of the monster. They managed to run away with the help of the White Hand of Life¡¯s magic, but it was doubtful the same trick would work twice.


    A simple magic that shed a great light to blind the enemy, forcing the monster to close its eyes and retreat.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to fight that thing again,¡± Wyatt scowled.


    Vitz nodded. ¡°Ben¡¯s sword broke too.¡±


    ¡°To think my sword would actually crack in one hit, I still have much to learn.¡± Ben¡¯s countenance as he ran while watching the back


    was grim. So grim, in fact, that one could tell even in the darkness. But that was only a given, after all all the confidence he had built up to this day was in one fell swoop crushed.


    ¡°I wonder if Fick managed to safely run,¡± Vitz asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pray he did,¡± the White Hand of Life said.


    Talking among themselves as they ran, they made way for the vige where Gund was. Their only hopes for winning was to surround the monster and overwhelm it with their numbers, forcefully exhausting its strength until it was too weak to resist.


    For some reason, however, Vitz could not imagine that monster kneeling.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The night wasing to an end. A faint light could be seen extending from the eastern sky, and the forest was there to greet it.


    I chased after that big man from awhile ago and attacked a couple of camps along the way, but by the third and fourth camp, it became apparent that the humans were taking refuge somewhere.


    But where?


    There were roughly 20 humans in the first camp. The rest of the camps I¡¯ve seen until now seemed to be about the same size as the first one. If so, then taking into consideration the number I¡¯ve killed, it should be a ce able to amodate at least 40 humans.


    Could they be at the vige? Or perhaps theke to the north?


    Calm down. I need to think. Where would the humans hold themselves up? That watery area the lizard men frequented? Or perhaps they would prefer the vige with its houses fit for humans?


    But why would they retreat anyway? Did they realize they were under attack? If they did, then there¡¯s someone with a good head among them.


    I¡¯ve been running all this time, but it seems I¡¯ll have to gather my thoughts first.


    The humans are at the vige, and there¡¯s not much time. If the humans are gathering, then they must be doing so with a n in mind. They could be retreating, but they could also be gearing up for another attack. Alternatively, they could be strengthening the vige¡¯s defense instead. In any case, I have to hurry.


    If they retreat, I will pursue.


    If they attack, I will stop them.


    And if they try to strengthen the vige defenses, I will attack before they finish.


    It¡¯s often said that time is gold. And tonight there isn¡¯t a proverb more fitting, for it is exactly time that will decide the goblins¡¯ fate and mine.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Hmph, not too shabby,¡± Gund snorted as he watched men on horses going to and fro the cleared road.


    Gowen¡¯s subordinates had skillfully readied the carriage, while also managing to quickly contact the fief.


    ¡°It¡¯s proof of the feudal lord¡¯s excellent nning. Now, we just need to pass the forest, as the feudal lord¡¯s true army is waiting for us on the other side.¡±


    Gowen was truly remarkable. He not only managed to quickly ready the armored carriage, which Gund, Mill, Reshia, and Lili would be riding, but he also managed to have the army station themselves by the forest¡¯s exit, and have the escorts of the saint patrol the cleared road.


    ¡°Now be a good girl, and go in the carriage,¡± Gund said to Reshia as he urged her in.


    Then he turned to Mill. ¡°Make sure you properly protect the saint, alright?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me,¡± Mill spat, and Gund haughtilyughed.


    ¡°You know how to drive a carriage, right?¡± Gund asked Lili.


    ¡°I can,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Then drive this thing. I¡¯ll write you a rmendation to the guild once we get out of the forest.¡±


    As a holy knight and an adventurer, Gund¡¯s letter of rmendation was priceless.


    Lili noted Reshia¡¯s downcast face, but she still nodded. She was worried about her, of course, as she understood how Reshia felt, but this concerned her future too, so in the end, she found herself in a dilemma.


    As a knight who has sworn herself for the saint, she wanted to know what Reshia wanted. If Reshia decided to sacrifice all that she had in the human world to live here in the forest, then Lili would stake her life to battle Gund and Gowen. She would do so even if Mill were to try and fight her.


    But when she thought about it, Reshia only lived alongside the goblins because they kidnapped her. She did note here on her own volition. This simple fact became the seed for Lili¡¯s doubt.


    Not to mention that the one ordering her was none other than the holy knight and adventurer, Gund. A man renowned throughout the country. It was not easy to go against his orders.


    In the end, Lili decided to ask Reshia herself. Though she did so with a gaze.


    ¡ªAre you fine with this?


    But she could not read anything from Reshia¡¯s downcast countenance.


    ¡°It¡¯s time. Make sure to hold those reins tight,¡± Gund said.


    But just as Lili was about to urge the horse to go, a soldier¡¯s scream resounded.


    ¡°¡ªEnemy attack!!¡±


    When Lili turned around, what she saw were none other than Gi Gi and Hal, one riding on a Triple-Head and the other riding on a ck tiger.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    After seeing Gene passing through the circr green light, Gi Gi and the young chieftain, Hal, took a long detour and headed for the vige. To their fortune, they did not meet any humans along the way and were able to near the vige without having to fight a holy knight.


    They saw a great number of humans when they sneaked about to scout the vige. They also noted the horses among them, though this would be their first time seeing one.


    Gi Gi was surprised at how much the forest had changed. The trees had been cut down, and roads were made in their ce, upon which humans traversed on the backs of those mysterious four-legged beasts.


    They were notpletely clueless, however, as they have heard stories regarding the humans, so they knew that what the humans were doing must be that so-called ¡®Horse Riding¡¯. Then as the noble ss, Gi Gi, looked around, he saw the treasure of the king, Reshia. He also saw the female swordsman who battled Gi Ga. And he saw the both of them being pushed into this mysterious box.


    He did not understand what was going on.


    But he knew full well that the humans hadmitted an unforgivable crime.


    They had stolen the treasure of the king.


    ¡°Lord Hal, let us begin.¡± Wielding his axe in his hands, Gi Gi turned to the young chieftain beside him.


    ¡°I am somewhat concerned that the king is not here, but yes¡­ We should begin,¡± the young chieftain, Hal, said.


    Gi Gi shook his head. ¡°They have stolen the king¡¯s treasure. That is an unforgivable crime!¡±


    Nodding, Hal ordered the iron legs of Paradua behind him to mount their beasts.


    ¡°Great warriors of Paradua! Rejoice! For tonight we carry the king¡¯s honor on the tip of our spears!¡±


    As they ferociously brandished their spears, they charged into the vige toward the patrolling horsemen.


    ¡°Onwards!!¡±


    And so, with Hal and Gi Gi at the lead, the curtains upon the human- goblin war were drawn.

 Volume 2, Chapter 83: Warriors, Once More

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 83: Warriors, Once More</h4>


    Along the way to the vige, a human screamed.


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    ¡ªIt¡¯s near.


    I kicked off the ground, and bolted off for the sound of weapons shing. As I did, I enchanted my sword, and ck mes wrapped around it. They burned in the same rage that filled my heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster! They¡¯reing from behind too!¡±


    It looks like they¡¯re fighting someone up ahead.


    I filled my arms and my legs with power, and when I was near enough, I shed down with my great sword, cutting the human in half from shoulder to waist, letting loose a sea of blood that dyed the ground in its hue.


    ¡°There will be no mercy for those who resist!¡± I said while flicking off the blood from my de.


    But the humans did not cower at my promation, and instead formed a wall with their numbers, as they brought their shields forward and readied their spear in that ¡°Hedgehog¡±-like formation they assumed earlier.


    If that¡¯s how you want it, then¡­


    ¡°Allow me to reward your courage with death!¡±


    Wielding my great sword upon my shoulders, I ran toward the humans. My aim was the tip of their spears. I would attack in the same moment they did, so I left my nks wide open to lure them.


    When the humans struck out their spears¡ª


    ¡°GURUuuOOoooOAaa!!¡±


    I swung my great sword with my howl and broke their spears, but I didn¡¯t stop there. I kept going, and wrecked havoc upon the now disarmed humans, sending forth those with shields with another swing, while I sent the rest on their way with a tackle, then I left them in the dust.


    I went through them like a bull, never stopping once, for I knew that the worst case scenario was for me to be stopped. I might have the upper-hand in strength, but the power of numbers is not something that should ever be made light of.


    I need to keep making the first move and pull the humans into my pace, or the odds of victory will be low.


    ¡°What is that monster!? Is that a goblin!?¡±


    As screams and jeers resounded in the battlefield, I plunged my sword into another man.


    As I cut my way through, I gradually closed in on the battle up ahead.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Enemy attack? What poor timing.¡± Gowen stood with his hands upon his sword¡¯s pommel as it stood erect from the ground, ring toward the path ahead.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to go then,¡± Gund said as he attempted to join the fray.


    ¡°Just go with the carriage,¡± Gowen said without even turning to him. There was no waste among his words. Saying only what needed to be said, he stood there like a wall ready to stand against whatever mighte.


    ¡°Mill, you drive this carriage until we leave the forest. Don¡¯t stop no matter what,¡± Gund said to Mill before climbing up the roof of the carriage and wielding his great sword, Blue Thunder. His daunting pose as he looked up the path ahead was truly heroic. He looked just like those heroes in tales of old. And despite her dislike for the man, even Mill couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated when she saw that face beaming with ferocity.


    ¡°Saying just whatever he wants!¡± Mill spat upon breaking out of that momentary trance, then she took the reins of the carriage and drove.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving you behind if you fall off!¡± Mill yelled angrily as she whipped the horse.


    ¡°The air reeks of blood and chaos. Yes, it¡¯s that glorious smell of war!¡± Gundughed as the storms gathered around his sword, eagerly waiting for the enemy he would cut down.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The attack of the beast-riding squad led by Gi Gi and Hal dealt a decisive blow to the cavalry, but the foot soldiers that came to help


    afterwards brought back the battle to the goblins. But that was only a given, for the level ground favored the horses, not the ck tigers, so when reinforcements started pouring in, the advantage swung back to the humans.


    In the middle of such a difficult battle, it was only Gi Gi who noticed that the box Reshia had been pushed into had begun to depart.


    ¡°Lord Hal! Look!¡±


    After ying a horseman in one hit, and then helping out the other goblins, he approached Gi Gi.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the king¡¯s treasure!¡± Hal said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover your back. It¡¯ll be faster if you go,¡± Gi Gi said, then he rode on with his triple head and cut down a foot soldier with his axe.


    ¡°Ha ha! If you¡¯re going to let me have the good parts, I¡¯ll happily oblige! Onwards, Paradua!¡± Hal cheerfullyughed as he held the spear under his arms and charged for the armored carriage. Three Paradua Goblins followed after him, two at the nks and one at the rear, while he - the young chieftain, Hal - led the charge with his beloved steed at the vanguard.


    ¡°They¡¯re aiming for the carriage! Defend it!¡± Yelled one of the humans who seemed to be a captain.


    The humans lined up their spears, but Gi Gi broke their formation.


    ¡°Draw your swords!¡± The human captain ordered. ¡°One-half will handle the ostrich, the other half will handle the tigers! Spears, get yourselves together!!!¡±


    The captain of the humans was by no means a fool. When the formation broke, he immediately called for the foot soldiers to use


    their shields and swords to block Gi Gi, while the spears fixed their formation.


    ¡°Get their attention¡­¡± Hal rode with his ck tiger directly toward the line of spears. There were trees to his nks, there was no path to turn.


    ¡°Lord Hal!¡± Gi Gi cried out.


    ¡°¡ªNow, spears!!!¡± The captain ordered.


    ¡°Jump, Miou!!!¡± Hal yelled.


    Spears were thrust at the captain¡¯s behest, but as Hal called out the name of his beloved steed, the ck tiger jumped into the trees.


    When the captain saw that, heughed. In that case, we¡¯ll just kill you while you can¡¯t move.


    But in the next instant, that huge grin on his face froze.


    ¡°OOooOoOo!¡± Hal bellowed out.


    The ck tiger grabbed onto the twisted trees, then without slowing down for even a second, it charged with Hal into the line of spears from the side.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The captain spat, as he saw the ck tiger move in a waypletely unthinkable for horses.


    ¡°Tear them apart, Miou!¡± Hal said.


    The ferocious fangs of the ck tiger sunk into the shoulders of a soldier, causing blood to gush forth and screams to sound, then Hal spun his spear atop his beloved steed, and swept away the soldiers with a swing. After which, the rest of the goblins came to tear the humans to scraps.


    Hal rode onwards with the three goblins, as they made their way for the escaping carriage.


    ¡°We¡¯ll overtake it and crush the legs of that four-legged beast!¡±


    Hal led the three goblins to overtake the carriage, but when they were about to attack¡ª


    ¡°Tch!?¡±


    A throwing knife came flying from the driver¡¯s seat, passing by Hal¡¯s face. It had enough power behind it, so it wasn¡¯t something he could just ignore. More knives came flying his way, and Hal deflected them with his spear, but gradually, he started to slow.


    ¡°Now, hit its legs!¡± Hal ordered as he dodged the knives.


    The three goblins were about to thrust their spears when¡ª


    ¡°Ravaging storm!Barbatos¡±


    That was nothing more than a solemn voice, but that was none other than Gund. He swung his great sword that he wielded atop his shoulder, and the storm that gathered followed the path of the sword, shooting forth toward the Paradua riders.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The distant sound of weapons shing and a bellowing howl touched upon his memory to recall something crucial. Upon opening his eyes, Gi Ga Rax looked around him.


    ¡°Gu¡ª, are you alright?¡± Caressing Hakuou¡¯s back, he called out to the other sleeping goblins. There were some among them who could no longer move, but there were none among those who could that were not injured.


    Even Gi Ga himself was injured. There was a wound on his shoulder, and another on his side, none of which were shallow.


    ¡°Listen¡­ Do you hear that? It¡¯s the king calling out to us. The king has returned,¡± Gi Ga said, jubtion filling him.


    The goblins looked at each other, then they too sharpened their ears.


    Before long, they nodded and turned to Gi Ga.


    It was as if they knew what Gi Ga was going to say.


    ¡°We may be wounded, but we are warriors of the king. A shameful disy is forbidden before the king, so¡­ Stand! Fellow warriors!¡±


    At Gi Ga¡¯s words, the goblins stood. Some had broken legs, some had broken arms¡­ Not one of them was unhurt, but they stood all the same, and held themselves up with a sword or spear.


    They had fought to let the females and the young of the goblins to escape, but though they were able to push the humans for some time, gradually, the humans¡¯ greater number pushed them back, and they had no choice but to disperse. Gi Ga fought his hardest to protect the goblins, and when it became apparent that the humans stopped, they gathered together and slept.


    ¡°Do you hear his voice? Our king is fighting! He fights! So, stand! Fellow warriors! For to us, there is no glory greater than to the die for the king!¡±


    Dragging his body, Gi Ga mounted himself over Hakuou¡¯s back, and the goblins followed.


    ¡°We are chosen! We are hard! We are warriors of the king!¡± Gi Ga said. ¡°So, let us go, fellow warriors.¡±


    Fire burned in the eyes of the king¡¯s warriors as they joined the fray once more.


    ¡°To battle!¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 84: Intersecting

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 84: Intersecting</h4>


    ¡°¡­It¡¯sing.¡±


    Gowen closed his eyes and listened closely to the sound of battle. When he heard the thickets being pushed through, his eyes suddenly opened.


    ¡°GURUuRUuOOOAa!¡±


    What appeared before him was a goblin as big as an orc. It bellowed a ferocious howl as it swung its great sword. For a moment, Gowen couldn¡¯t help but be wide-eyed upon seeing the monster. But it was only for a moment, as he immediately reacted and rolled on the ground to dodge the attack. If not for his assiduousness in his training, he would not have immediately reacted and pulled out his long sword to narrowly dodge that attack.


    The de grazed past his side, but such a wound was a long way from being fatal.


    The goblin¡¯s pair of crimson eyes, redder than the red of blood itself, looked at him.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the boss of the humans.¡± The monster said.


    Its voice was heavy, almost as if the very winds of the abyss carried it, but Gowen had already regained his calm.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯re the monster that can think then,¡± Gowen said back.


    As Gowen picked himself up, he brandished his long sword.


    ¡°Surrender, and the killing will stop,¡± the monster said.


    With the sword wielded high up above its head, the goblin appeared twice his size, yet Gowen did not cower. He wielded his sword pointed to the ground as he assumed a defensive stance.


    ¡°The same is true if you die.¡±


    Gowen¡¯s job was to keep this goblin or whatever exactly it was from moving any further. Gund might be guarding the saint, but that was no guarantee that the saint would be able to safely leave the forest.


    As Gowen looked at the monster before him, he wondered. Are there any more monsters like this?


    The goblin before him was just too different from the others. The mostmon type they¡¯ve fought was of course the normal goblins, followed by the rare variant, which numbered three, and then the noble variant, which so far there¡¯s only been one of. That was a considerable army for some horde of goblins around these parts of the forest.


    But then¡­ considering how a goblin such as this could appear before him¡­ was it really reasonable to assume that that¡¯s all there was to the goblins¡¯ forces?


    ¡°¡­This was unexpected.¡±


    While they were yet to actually cross swords, if a goblin like this - a lord ss perhaps - frequented these parts of the forest, then developing the forest any further now would prove to be problematic.


    The right course of action would be to leave the forest as soon as possible, preserving as much of his forces as he could, then slowly whittling down the monsters of the forest from the edge of the forest. But in order to do so¡ª


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    He would first have to defeat the imposing foe in front of him.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The man before me seems to be the boss of the humans. His rxed stance showed no openings. And though I hold my sword above my head, appearing as threating as one could be, the man stood unwavering, even talking back to me calmly.


    Even though he looks like a butler with thatbed down silver hair of his and that mustache, the feeling I get from him is undoubtedly that of a powerful warrior.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t surrender, then¡ª¡±


    If he thinks he can stop my blow, he is horribly mistaken. Come! Feel the weight of my sword!


    But while I filled my muscles to the brim with power as I lifted my sword, eager to bury my de into the man before me, the shouts behind me kept me from making my move. My subordinates are probably fighting there.


    I don¡¯t know which one, but it¡¯s either the beast-rider horde I sent ahead led by Gi Gi and Hal or the survivors of the vige. Either one is bad.


    What do I do?


    Do I try and kill the man in front of me now? Or do I help them first?


    The beast-rider horde have few goblins in their horde, while the survivors of the vige are bound to have suffered heavy casualties.


    ¡­I¡¯ve decided.


    My goal is to take back what¡¯s mine. I have a lot to pay the humans back for, but I don¡¯t want to lose any more of my men.


    I¡¯m probably still too far from this man¡¯s range. Moreover, he¡¯s noting. That¡¯s good.


    Immediately, I turned around and bolted off, sweeping away the humans that blocked my way.


    ¡ªPlease make it in time. I don¡¯t want to lose any more than this!¡±


    The humans jeered as I ran away.


    Then in no time at all, thanks to my strengthened muscles, I was there at the battlefield where my subordinates fought.


    ¡°King!¡± Gi Gi ran up to me as soon as he saw me.


    Battling against these foot soldiers with these numbers must have been a challenge.


    Gi Gi was dyed in red and a thick steam could be seen rising from his whole body as he approached me. He looked reliable.


    ¡°Are you alright!? What about Hal!?¡± I urgently asked.


    ¡°He went ahead to recover the king¡¯s treasure,¡± Gi Gi replied.


    Without intending to, I grit my teeth when I heard those words.


    ¡°Where!?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Up ahead¡­ Just leave this ce to us, King,¡± Gi Gi said.


    ¡°I leave it to you then!¡±


    We both know it¡¯s dangerous, but still¡­ Reshia is near! If I stretch my hands just a little further, I can reach her!


    Sorry¡­ Just hold on tight, goblins. I will save her and get back to you as soon as I can!


    ¡°As you will,¡± Gi Gi said.


    ¡°You are to hold this area, Warriors of Paradua! Endure just a little bit more! Muster your courage and fight!¡± I bellowed out to the warriors before I left.


    Then I ran¡­ I ran so fast it seemed like all my earlier movements so far were a joke.


    ¡°RESHIAaAa!!¡±


    I ran through the blood stained road as I called out her name.


    Will it reach her?


    Wait for me, Reshia. Wait for me just a little bit more.


    I don¡¯t care if this is destiny or fate! Whatever it is I will tear it apart!


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Ugh¡­ What a disaster.¡±


    Hal held his spear tight as he looked down on the three goblins of Paradua,ying lifelessly on the ground. His poor judgment had cost them their lives.


    But he didn¡¯t have the time to regret. He was already chasing that four-legged thing that was tugging along that carriage. It didn¡¯t matter that the previous attack was as strong as Rashka¡¯s, that carriage needed to be stopped, and there was no other way to do so but to chase it.


    ¡°The first of Paradua¡¯s Spear enters!¡± Hal announced his entrance to encourage himself as he passed by the horses.


    He was right at the heel of the target. That earlier attack was strong, but Hal figured that an attack like that couldn¡¯t possibly be used right next to the carriage. The humans wouldn¡¯t possibly let themselves get caught in their own attack.


    Hal was further convinced of his hypothesis when no attack came when he neared the carriage.


    ¡°I will¡ª What!?¡±


    But just when he was about to strike down the horses, a short dagger came flying at him, burying itself into his shoulder. When he looked up to the front seat of the carriage, he saw a small human wielding a dagger, around which was the bridle of the horses fastened.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± the human said.


    ¡°NUuuAAaa!¡± Hal screamed.


    Dagger after dagger buried into Hal and his beloved steed, Miou, forcing them off the humans¡¯ trail.


    Hal was a chieftain, however, and the moment he realized his spear wouldn¡¯t reach the horses, he threw it. He did not have the luxury of


    taking the time to aim, but his spear still managed to graze one of the horse¡¯s leg before it buried into the ground, slowing down the carriage.


    ¡°Tch¡­ Darn.¡±


    Mill took the bridle again after ensuring the coast was clear.


    ¡°The horse is injured,¡± she yelled to Gund, ¡°we need to change horses or the horse will die!¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t stop! Keep going!¡± Gund said back.


    He was sitting at the roof of the carriage, allowing him to see much more than Mill could. Gund¡¯s lips twisted into a fierce smile.


    ¡°Cavalry up ahead. They¡¯re here to wee us,¡± Gund said.


    Mill heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the heavily armed cavalry approaching.


    ¡ªWe¡¯re saved.


    But then why weren¡¯t they stopping?


    There were at least 30 in the approaching cavalry. It was not the main force yet, but it was one of the strongest forces from the western fief.


    But while she was wondering, Gund suddenlyughed. ¡°It¡¯s here! Ha ha ha! The big one is here!¡±


    Reflected on Gund¡¯s eyes was the king of goblins chasing after them.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The carriage is up ahead.


    ¡ªI¡¯ve caught up!!


    Iron Second brimmed with ether as I eyed the cavalry passing by the carriage.


    ¡°Turn me into a de!Enchant¡±


    The human cavalry stirred up clouds of dust as they ran at me.


    When our distances zeroed, and our paths crossed¡ª


    ¡°Screw off!¡±


    The first battle was with the vanguard. The human struck out hisnce, but it only passed by the side of my face, as I struck back in turn. With my great sword d in ether, I tore through the human like a piece of paper.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t stop!


    A second and thirdnce came right after the first. In response, I invoked my ether.


    ¡°My body is like a cloud of dust!el¡±


    Using my great sword as a shield, I invoked el to pass through the cavalry in one go, brushing aside the horses I touched before quickly stopping in front of the knight before me.


    ¡°GURUuuoOOOO!¡±


    Ignoring the recoil, I swung my great sword from below to blow away the horse along with its rider before invoking el again.


    ¡°Turn around! Don¡¯t let it reach the carriage! Protect the saint with your honor on the line!¡± One of the knights said.


    And from that I knew.


    Reshia is here!


    I wrung out every bit of strength I had as I kicked off the ground and filled my legs with ether.


    That explosive sensation pushed me into what felt like a wall of air.


    But even as that wall pushed against me, I channeled el even harder.


    It was hard to breathe while being pressured by that wall, but in no time at all, I managed to shorten the distance to the carriage.


    But still¡­ I can hear the horses¡¯ hooves kicking against the ground as they neared me. Breaking through with the temporary speed boosts from el was indeed not an easy task.


    The longer this battle goes on with these horses on my trail, the worse off I¡¯ll be.


    They¡¯re nearing me! Looks like they¡¯ve also brought their best!


    ¡°DieeEee!¡±


    I swung my sword behind me in a desperate attempt to defend.


    ¡°King!¡±


    ¡°Gi Ga!?¡¯


    But then Gi Ga suddenly jumped out of nowhere, riding on the back of a beast-rider, to keep the knights from approaching any further.


    ¡°Kill the king¡¯s enemies! Don¡¯t let even a single one pass!¡± Gi Ga said.


    More goblins appeared as he said that. Not one of them was uninjured, but they grit their teeth and blocked the approaching knights all the same.


    ¡°Breakthrough!!¡± Yelled one of the knights. ¡°Kill the big one!¡±


    I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going!! Gi Ga!


    ¡°Watch my back!¡±


    Don¡¯t die¡­ I found myself wanting to say, but I kept those words froming out.


    After seeing Gi Da¡¯s death, I know that it¡¯s exactly by putting one¡¯s life on the line that one can fight hard.


    But still¡­ I hope they survive.


    Losing loyal retainers is a great loss for me.


    Keeping one¡¯s warriors alive is needed for a king to realize the path of conquest.


    Which is why I will only chase this carriage up till the brink of the humans¡¯ territory. After that I¡¯ll have no choice but to retreat. I can¡¯t just stand idle while my subordinates die one after another in the forest.


    Saving Reshia is nothing more than my selfishness.


    But despite that, my subordinates are willing to put their lives on the line.


    As I thought that, I filled my legs with ether.


    ¡°NUUuuOOOAOaAAa!¡±


    I filled them with so much ether it felt like they would explode.


    I lost my arm during the battle with the ogre lord trying to do two things at the same time with my ether, but after evolving, I should be able to do it now.


    Cracks appeared on the level ground. My whole body was supported by my left leg as my right lifted. Ether exploded behind my right leg, pushing me forward.


    A wall of air greeted me once more, as I lifted my left leg and my right descended to support me.


    With el and my ether-reinforced muscles working together, I moved at a speed unknown to those on horse. And in the blink of an eye, I was nearer than ever.


    ¡ªJust a bit more!


    Running as fast as I could that even my breathing stopped, I was finally right behind the carriage. I just needed a little bit more and my hands would reach her.


    But the heavens were cruel, and it was at such a time that a man appeared to call upon a storm.


    ¡°Ruler of Wind and Lightning!Astaroth¡±


    Suddenly, wind and lightning filled my vision


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Level has risen.


    1 -> 3


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Note: I didn¡¯t know there were two horses pulling the carriage until this chapter, so that got changed.

 Volume 2, Gossip: An Ordinary Day in the Tribes

    <h4>Volume 2, Gossip: An Ordinary Day in the Tribes</h4>


    Name: Kuzan


    Race: Gordob Goblin


    Level: 50


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Kairaishi; Prophesy Death


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Abnormal Status: Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    Kuzan, the priestess of the Gordob, tasked by the king to take care of the fortress in his absence, was currently sweeping the fortress grounds.


    It was a holy ce, after all, and as the person responsible, she could not allow it to remain messy.


    ¡°Good day,¡± the oldest of the chiefs, Aluahliha said.


    He was no longer a chieftain himself, but he was still a warrior; his duty was also to protect the fortress.


    Normally, leaving behind a chief would have been enough to defend the fortress, but Kuzan was not a fighter, so the king decided to leave the old Aluhaliha behind.


    ¡°Greetings, Grandpa Aluhaliha,¡± Kuzan said with a smile.


    That was the first time Aluhaliha saw the ever serious priestess of Gordob smile. And to him it was truly a dazzling sight.


    She¡¯d been holed up all this time, so he thought for sure she¡¯d never smile from the bottom of her heart, yet here she was smiling cheerfully like the young girl she was as she swept the floor.


    The old chief couldn¡¯t help but let his face cken upon seeing that, but when he realized what he was doing. he quickly knitted his brows. He didn¡¯t want to lose his tough appearance.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been dropping by frequentlytely,¡± Kuzan said.


    ¡°I just felt like it¡­ I brought some meat, by the way. Why don¡¯t you go eat with the others,¡± Alhaliha said as he handed the meat of the spear deer he got along the way. Interestingly enough, the part of the meat he handed was the most nutritional part: the liver.


    ¡°Grandpa, thank you!¡± Kuzan said as she happily epted the meat.


    Aluhaliha thought meat would be rare for the Gordob, as they were a tribe known to stay within their caves. Seeing Kuzan so excitedly ept the meat he brought proved his conjecture true, and his face once again ckened.


    ¡°Everyone! Grandpa Aluhaliha brought us meat! Let¡¯s eat first!¡± Aluhaliha happily watched as Kuzan ran to the others and called out to them.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯d have a side like this to her,¡± Aluhaliha muttered.


    Then suddenly another voice resounded.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought, indeed,¡± the voice said.


    Aluhaliha jumped at the voice; he seemed paler than if he¡¯d seen a ghost. When he turned around, he saw that it was Yellow. The small- bodied Yellow, who was both Kuzan¡¯s father and her aide in leading their tribe. For some reason, however, the small goblin¡¯s gaze toward Aluhaliha was unusually cold.


    Any other day Aluhaliha would¡¯ve been sure he could easily win against Yellow in a fight, but for some reason, he actually winced at the small goblin¡¯s gaze. It was something he found confusing despite his long years in the hunt.


    ¡°¡­Yellow, it¡¯s you.¡± Aluhaliha said, trying to make his voice as dignified as could be.


    But Yellow¡¯s gaze only grew colder.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Yellow, Kuzan¡¯s only blood-rted father,¡± Yellow said.


    Aluhaliha couldn¡¯t understand why Yellow would bother bringing up Kuzan¡¯s name, but he also couldn¡¯t help wince once more when he did.


    ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, you seemed free, so I called out,¡± Yellow matter-of-factly replied.


    There was a coldness in his voice that intimidated the old chieftain warrior.


    ¡°I¡¯m not actually that free, I¡¯m just¡­¡± Aluhaliha stammered.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yellow said.


    It was but a single word, yet that single word emanated a strange pressure that seemed to make the small goblin bigger.


    Aluhaliha blinked his eyes, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    ¡°Lord Aluhaliha, as the oldest of the Paradua tribe, and the most valiant warrior in the previous battle, and! ¡ª¡±


    Yellow seemed to be praising him, but that sudden increase in volume made Aluhaliha draw cold sweat.


    ¡°¡ªAs the oldest chief among the four tribes, the goblin with the greatest influence even whenpared to the Gaidga or Ganra, would you mind if I ask your opinion regarding a certain¡­ matter?¡±


    Sounded more like a threat than a question, Aluhaliha thought.


    ¡°S-Sure¡­¡± Aluhaliha found himself meekly saying.


    He was long past the point where he could yet regain his dignity.


    ¡°What do you think of an old goblin, who happens to hold illicit feelings for a very, and if I may emphasize, very young girl; going as far as to use his authority to reach out to this pure maiden in hopes of satiating his own selfish desires¡­ What does the great Aluhaliha think if such a dirty and corrupted and vile goblin were to be among the ranks of our four tribes?¡± Yellow asked.


    It didn¡¯t really seem like he was asking his opinion though, Aluhaliha thought, In fact, it pretty much felt like he was pushing his own opinion onto him, but regardless, the most Aluhaliha could do was to nod his head in agreement.


    ¡°R-Right¡­ Such a goblin certainly deserves to be punished.¡±


    ¡°You think so too, Master Aluhaliha? As expected of someone with such grand caliber.¡±


    Aluhaliha was taken aback by Yellow¡¯s theatrics, and the devilish smile he saw on Yellow¡¯s lips sent shivers down his back. It was a kind of fear he had never felt despite his long years as chieftain. A fear that sent his eyes darting the moment Yellow ced his hands over his shoulders.


    ¡°I hope you do not - ever - forget those words,¡± Yellow said in a hushed voice, but there was a fire hidden behind them that made Aluhaliha nod despite not truly understanding.


    And then Yellow walked away.


    ¡°Good grief¡­¡± Aluhaliha said, seemingly exahusted, ¡°I think I¡¯ll go take care of the ck tiger cubs when I get back.¡±


    Then a happy voice called out to him.


    ¡°You have ck tiger cubs at home!?¡± The voice said, obviously belonging to Kuzan, as Aluhaliha confirmed upon turning around.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ They were born just a few days ago. They¡¯re very important treasures to our tribe,¡± he said.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. Can I see them?¡±


    ¡°Sure, drop by anytime. They can¡¯t walk yet, but they¡¯ve already grown their fur. I say this is when they¡¯re the cutest.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Oh, but¡­ I can¡¯t walk very fast.¡±


    Kuzan was crestfallen when she realized meeting the cubs wouldn¡¯t be possible, but Aluhaliha quickly brought her spirits up by offering her a ride on his own riderbeast.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ride with me then?¡± He suggested. ¡°If youe with me, we can make it in less than half a day.¡±


    ¡°Really!? You¡¯re the best, Gramps!¡± Kuzan said as she hugged the old chieftain, at which he smiled and said that it was good to go out from time to time.


    A happy atmosphere seemed to emanate from the two, but contrast to them, there was currently a cold gaze freezing from behind a pir.


    Dark ether emanated from Yellow as he watched the two embrace. That aura was so terrifying it sent the Gordob goblins that passed by running and screaming.

 Volume 2, Intermission: A Forged Strength

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: A Forged Strength</h4>


    Name: Gi Go Amatsuki


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 65


    ss: Noble; Subleader


    Possessed Skills: Sword Mastery B-; Self-Made Man; Veteran; Chivalry;


    Warrior''s Soul


    Divine Protection: Sword GodLa Paruza


    Attributes: N/A


    Self-Made Man - The requirements for evolution is greater, but the resulting boon after evolution is also greater.


    Veteran - Critical rate is increased against opponents of lower ss, while defense is increased against those of a higher ss.


    Chivalry - Charm is increased against all races. (LOW)


    Warrior¡¯s Soul - During one on one battles stamina is increased and skills have higher chance of urring.


    ¡°Too fast.¡±


    When Gowen realized that chasing the goblin wouldn¡¯t be happening, he looked around him instead. The rummage left by the chaos that goblin spread was worst than he¡¯d expected. Everything in its path was mowed down altogether without question. The sight made even him start wondering. Should he keep on fighting? Or should they retreat?


    Who would¡¯ve thought such a thing would be lurking right next to his territory, Gowen thought when a soldier approached him.


    ¡°I bring word from the scouts to the west, Lord,¡± the soldier said.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Gowen urged the soldier to speak without any hesitation.


    ¡°A horde of goblins approaches from the west; their number: approximately 100 goblins.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this the same horde we previously defeated?¡±


    ¡°No, Lord. Their numbers include many unfamiliar types. The scouts believe it to be a different horde.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s their main force.¡±


    Stroking his mustache once, Gowen closed his eyes and knitted his brows, then almost immediately after, he gave amand.


    ¡°Have the soldiers retreat from the vige. Yuan will lead.¡±


    ¡°As youmand!¡±


    ¡°I will watch the back. Now, hurry! This is a battle of time!¡±


    At Gowen¡¯s behest, the soldier quickly stood up and left with the other messengers to bring word to all their forces.


    ¡°Yo, Mr. Iron-Armed Knight. You seem really busy,¡± a familiar voice unreservedly said. The voice itself seemed enthralled, while the eyes of its master looked mad as they darted to and fro the surroundings in search for prey. The sword in his hand, Fifire, trickled with blood even as the man held it still.


    ¡°I came across some gobs and orcs along the way; I think I took out 20 of them myself. Ahh, I just can¡¯t get enough of killing! ¡­So did I make myself useful, hmm, Iron-Armed Knight?¡± Gene said.


    ¡°While I won¡¯t reprimand you for your odd¡­ disposition, there¡¯s not really much to praise in killing a bunch of small fries¡­ regardless how many,¡± Gowen provokingly said.


    Gene smiled when he heard that. Such provocation sounded almost like a plea to die to his ears. And naturally, he was neither the type to refuse nor ignore such a plea.


    ¡°Ho¡­¡±


    ¡°And so, I believe I have a job more¡­ suitable for your skills.¡±


    ¡°You have a tastier prey for me?¡±


    ¡®A prey tastier than you¡¯ is precisely what those words implied.


    ¡°A goblin above a lord ss,¡± Gowen nodded.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ And on what basis do you say this goblin is greater than a lord?¡±


    Hera, the goddess of wisdom¡¯s, light seemed to return to Gene¡¯s entranced eyes upon hearing Gowen¡¯s words. A goblin greater than a


    lord should not exist, that wasmon sense. Yet if it did exist, it would be an existence straight out of the legends. Perhaps it might notpare to someone like the veteran, Gowen, or the holy knight adventurer, Gund, but to Gene, who truly loved the hunt, such a monster was more than enough to rouse his interest.


    ¡°It was colossal evenpared to all the goblin lords I¡¯ve seen. Moreover, the seal of the Goddess of the UnderworldEvil God was on its right arm, while in its left hand was an orb I¡¯d never seen before.¡±


    ¡°In other words¡­ A goblin king?¡±


    They knew of the orc king¡¯s existence since its appearance some decades ago, but a goblin king was unheard of.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ But even without it, the food chain in this ce is just too strange. The orcs are weak, while the goblins reign strong¡­ Something like that is unheard of.¡±


    Gene became thoughtful at Gowen¡¯s words before his face broke out into a huge grin.


    ¡°Well, alright. Let¡¯s just say I believe this fairytale monster of yours. So, where is it?¡±


    ¡°Up ahead. It should be chasing after the saint.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Darn¡­ What a pain,¡± Gene said, seeminglyining, but there was a calmness to him that spoke otherwise.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m off then. It¡¯s time for the Lightning-Fast Knight to make his entrance!¡± Gene said, his eyes once again entranced.


    ¡°I suppose,¡± Gowen said.


    ¡°I bring grave news, Lord! The fourth toon has fallen to the goblins! Casualties are rising! And the soldiers are requesting reinforcements!¡± A messenger said.


    Gene smiled when he heard that report.


    ¡°Do watch my back, Iron-Armed Knight,¡± Geneughed loudly as he pulled Selena¡¯s hair. ¡°Open a path that will bring me to the end of this road!¡±


    The elven maiden appeared haggard, but she opened the path all the same. She was clearly spent well beyond her means, but Gene had forcefully fed her the blood of a demihuman to increase her strength.


    In fact, the elven road wasn¡¯t actually something that could be opened at will. It was only thanks to the demihuman¡¯s blood that she could do what she was doing now. As for what side effects awaited her, not even she herself knew.


    Unfortunately, the cor around her neck made it impossible to revolt, so she had no other choice but to pray and open the path. As she did, the nearby vines gathered into the shape of a gate.


    ¡°See ya,¡± Gene smugly said as he stepped through the gate.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Luck seems to be blowing my way,¡± Gowen muttered.


    If so¡­ He brandished his sword.


    ¡°Yuan, I give you temporarymand of the army. I will go support our men.¡±


    The Iron-Armed Knight made his move.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    After receiving directions from the old goblin, Gi Gu Verbena mercilessly led the horde against the humans.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let even a single one of these human scum go!¡±


    Gi Gu howled in his fury as he called death upon the humans.


    ¡°ughter them!¡±


    With Gi Zu, Gi Do, and the rest of the rare ss goblins in tow, they cut down the humans as soon as they saw them.


    Gi Gu Verbena swung his axe with the ferocity and power of a noble ss. The humans wore armor made of iron, but it mattered little, as the contents were flesh all the same. When Gi Gu¡¯s axe descended on one of the humans, the iron helmet bent under the terrifying prowess of his axe, crushing the human head contained within.


    ¡°Goblins! And there¡¯s a lot of them!¡± The soldiers screamed as the goblins ughtered and surrounded them.


    The humans may have made camp in the nds, but they were still within the forest, and the forest was home to the goblins.


    To make things worse, the humans had their guard down after previously winning against the goblins and seeing the king move by himself. They thought the war was over. Never did they expect that the previous battles were merely an overture to the true battle at hand.


    And so, when Gi Gu Verbena led his goblins to battle, it did not take long for the battlefield to turn into a pool of human blood.


    The goblins originally had the advantage in strength, so when they fought with wisdom, the humans fell back. And in no time at all, they were driven into a predicament.


    ¡°Hide behind the wagons! Call for reinforcements!¡±


    Fortunately or unfortunately depending from which perspective one looked, the Herculean Wyatt, who ran because of the king, had ended up here.


    He took the panicking humans and ordered them create a barricade from the wagons¡¯ cargo.


    ¡°Calm yourselves, men! Hide behind the barricade and wait for the goblins to approach. When they near you, thrust out your spears!¡±


    ¡°The wind sings!Air sh¡±


    The wind mage, Gi Do, casted his spell, but¡ª


    ¡°Vajra!Guardian¡±


    Wyatt managed to block it with his skill and the shield of a fallen soldier.


    Butpared to Wyatt the real headache was the white Hand of Life, who healed everyone at the center of the camp. Because of her the soldiers kepting back to battle until they were killed.


    In contrast, the goblins had to fall back the moment they were injured. It was not a battle Gi Gu Verbena could prevail in easily even with his high leadership skills.


    Yet hope had not been snuffed out for the goblins. In fact, Gi Gu Verbena had actually been fighting leisurely all this time, and for good reason: he was waiting for the other hordes toe.


    Rashka of Gaidga, with his great strength, Gilmi and Narsa of Ganra, who could fight from the distance.


    The moment their tribes arrive, the whole battlefield would be turned upside down.


    There was no reason to push themselves, but there was no reason to idle either, so Gi Gu strove to battle the humans while minimizing their losses.


    As Gi Gu Verbena formted a n by himself, the goblin encirclement around the humans gradually grew tighter.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Whereas Gi Gu Verbena chose to attack the nearby humans, Gi Go Amatuski decided to take the wide-eyed Gi Jii, the stealthy Gi Ji, and a paltry force of goblins to quickly reach the vige.


    The humans were detestable, yes, but to Gi Go, the fact that the king had gone ahead was of greater importance.


    ¡°We must hurry to the king,¡± he said.


    Most of the normal goblins from the Gi Vige went with Gi Gu Verbena, while Gi Go took a paltry force with him to hurry to the king.


    Gi Go did not want to follow another noble ss like himself, so instead, he decided to leave most of the forces to a friend who could lead well.


    Gi Gu epted his proposal, and he told the wide-eyed Gi Jii to go with him along with the others as a farewell gift.


    ¡°Enemy, ahead, 15¡­¡± Gi Ji said.


    Gi Ji would take advantage of his specialty in covert ops to scout ahead, allowing the small horde to quickly kill off the enemies in their path.


    ¡°Those who block the way, only have one fate: to be cut!¡±


    Quickly unsheathing his curved sword, Gi Go Amatsuki ran up to the unsuspecting humans and attacked them. The whispers of the Sword God allowed Gi Go¡¯s swordy to shine.


    The humans wore armor all over their body, but there were still gaps here and there. Such a thing was necessary so as to not impede their sight or movement. Which also goes to say that the parts near their joints were particrly undefended. And it was exactly those small gaps that Gi Go took advantage of.


    As his curved sword swung, it went straight for the dominant elbow, cleanly lopping off the arm of the enemy. The human screamed at the pain of losing his arm, but by then, Gi Go¡¯s sword had already pierced his eyes, bringing him the peace of death.


    The soldiers nearby quickly struck out their sword and spear, but Gi Go allowed his body to fall to dodge them. At the same time, he struck out his sword to cut at the back of their knees, causing the soldiers to fall to the ground. But before they could ever hope to reach it, their heads were already dissevered from their body.


    Blood rained as the humans fell down, and as the ground dyed with red, the whispers of the Sword God grew ever stronger.


    ¡ªMore¡­ More, more! More! More! I want a strong foe to cut! I want to cut someone strong! I want to reach the heavens with my sword!


    Those thoughts grew stronger every passing day. And every time he cut someone down, the thirst grew stronger.


    -Isn¡¯t there anyone strong? A strong foe like¡­ like¡­ like the king.


    Gi Go¡¯s hair stood on end when he imagined himself fighting the king. He immediately shook his head as if to force away those thoughts.


    The king was an existence he should serve; he was not someone he should fight, nor yearn to fight.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The sound of that low voice awoke Gi Go from the Sword God¡¯s whispers. When he turned around, what greeted him was a silver- haired man with a mustache calmly walking toward him. The human looked older than those he¡¯d fought, yet the aura he felt emanating from him was far graver than any he hade across yet.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Gi Go asked.


    The man¡¯s brows slightly raised up when he heard Gi Go¡¯s question. Apparently, he did not expect such a request.


    ¡°Gowen Ranid, a holy knight,¡± the man introduced himself.


    ¡°Gi Go Amatsuki,¡± Gi Go said back in courtesy.


    After greeting each other, the two warriors brandished their weapons as they closed in on each other.


    ¡°Lord Gi Go,¡± Gi Jii called out as he attempted to surround the human along with Gi Ji and Gi Go.


    ¡°This is a one on one duel. Do not interfere,¡± Gi Go said, but his eyes did not leave Gowen for even a moment.


    Then Gi Go bolted for the man.


    As Gowen held his long sword with one hand and took on a lower stance, Gi Go wielded his curved sword between his armpits to hide it. One took on a stance to receive any blow, while the other took on a stance to make a quick attack.


    Gowen came here to help his men, so it was only natural that he would be thinking of the battles toe. It was because of that that


    he decided to use a defensive stance; he could not allow himself to be injured. And with the iron armor to protect him, he was certain that the enemy before him would aim for its weak points.


    Their boutsted only for an instant. When Gi Go¡¯s curved sword shed from the left, Gowen¡¯s long sword reached for the goblin¡¯s throat¡­ but that was exactly what Gi Go was aiming for.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Suddenly, Gi Go stopped his body from moving to the left, dodging the oing sword by a hair¡¯s breadth, to thenunch another attack toward the enemy¡¯s side. A normal human would surely bring back his sword to protect himself, allowing Gi Go to finish him off, but¡­


    What happened next was something Gi Go could never have expected. The enemy took back his sword quicker than Gi Go could charge, brushing off Gi Go¡¯s attack, and cutting at his legs in a straight line from left to right before finally finishing the flurry of attacks with a thrust to his shoulder. As the man took back his sword, Gi Go fell to the ground.


    The speed of their swords were too different. But unlike Gene, this was not a power the man borrowed from his weapon, but a power he gained after arduously training day after day. A skill known as Martial Barrier, a skill he earned from sheer hard work.


    ¡°Lord Gi Go!?¡± Gi Jii cried out as he stood with Gi Ji to block the man. With two goblins, two of which were rare, their power surely wasn¡¯t weak, yet¡­


    ¡°Stop it! You can¡¯t win against him!¡± Gi Go told them to stop.


    But it was not possible to retreat. In the next instant, Gi Jii and Gi Ji bolted for the enemy. They attacked from both sides; Gi Ji took the


    enemy¡¯s attention, while Gi Jii attacked. It was abination attack taking advantage of the two skills: Meld and Cooperation; and yet Gowen destroyed them without even breaking a sweat.


    Gi Ji¡¯s blow was repelled with a single blow, while Gi Jii¡¯s attack was stopped by the enemy¡¯s iron arm. After which, the sword that sent Gi Ji flying was used to cut Gi Jii¡¯s legs before piercing his shoulder in the same manner Gi Go was injured.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Gi Ji ran at the man once more, but he was beaten in the exact same manner as Gi Jii. By this time the normal goblins had frozen up in fear. They knew full well how strong goblin rares were, and yet here was a man who could treat even a noble like a child.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡±


    Gi Go forced himself to stand and fight.


    ¡ªJust one blow!


    Gi Go jumped with his sword to sh at the man, but in return, the only thing he got was a line from his cheeks to his brows that dyed his vision in red.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡±


    After seeing Gi Go¡¯s paltry group fall, Gowen no longer fought and instead walked again toward the people he meant to aid. But as he walked, the soldiers who came with him asked.


    ¡°Should we finish them?¡± One soldier asked.


    Gowen shook his head. ¡°I intentionally left them alive. Leave them alone.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The soldier did not seem convinced.


    ¡°Do you not understand why I left them alive?¡± Gowen asked.


    ¡°Apologies, Lord.¡±


    ¡°They are not normal monsters. The goblin that leads them is able to think. If so, then that peculiarity should have an effect to the rest of its horde¡­ Since the goblins I left alive can no longer move, isn¡¯t it only normal that someone would carry them?¡±


    When the soldier heard his answer he shook, and again he remembered that the seemingly ¡®old man¡¯ in front of him was a veteran who has walked through countless battlefields.


    He intentionally left the goblins alive, even going as far as to specifically hinder their ability to walk, to force their brethren to save them, effectively reducing their numbers, and thus, allowing them the leisure to withdraw their army.


    Gund might be stronger, and Gene might be crazier, but when it came to the battlefield, no one knew better than the Iron-Armed KnightGowen Ranid himself.


    ¡°Understood,¡± the soldier finally said after being enlightened.


    The soldiers shivered as they followed the holy knight.

 Volume 2, Chapter 85: Her Hand

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 85: Her Hand</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 3


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Swordsmanship A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (Lv1); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv20); Orc King Bui (Lv40)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the One- Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    Lightning shed before me.


    ¡°Turn me into a de!Enchant¡±


    I tried to brush away the lightning with Iron Second, but the moment my ck-me d sword hit it, a piercing heat prated me.


    Breathing became difficult under its terrifying pressure, and I couldn¡¯t help but look down for a moment as I grit my teeth.


    ¡°¡­Gu!¡±


    I kept myself from crying out because of the pain as I looked ahead. I can¡¯t stop, I thought, not now. If I stopped even a moment, that armored carriage would surely leave me in the dust. I knew that despite all the blood rushing to my head, and so I forced my staggering feet to chase after it, ring up the man on the carriage¡¯s roof as I did; that imposing figure of his with his sword pointed to the heavens looked just like an adherent of the Lightning God.


    ¡°Something¡­ like this¡­ Something like this!¡±


    I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a messenger of the gods, a hero blessed by the Third Daughter Who Rules Over FateLiuryuna, if he stands in my way, I will crush him! If he thinks this little lightning can stop me, he is wrong! And he will pay for that blunder!


    My legs brimmed with ether as I moved along the ground, carrying with them the strength to crack a fissure across the verynd I ran upon; the Blessing of the One-Eyed Snake has made the ether that much easier to control.


    I set my sights upon the armored carriage. 10 steps¡­ That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll kill Reshia¡¯s abductor too. Watch me!


    ¡°GURUuu OAOA OoOoo!¡±


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Heh, what a tough cookie. I guess that¡¯s par for the course for a monster though.¡±


    Gund¡¯s senses tingled as he watched the monster approach. They screamed of the threat this monster posed, and he would be a fool to believe otherwise. After all, this very sense that was screaming at him now was something all first-ss adventurers had; a sort of sixth-sense they relied upon to ensure their survival. Those who did not have it would not live long. In a sense, it was a skill that could only be learned by risking one¡¯s life.


    That sixth-sense was screaming at him right now of how dangerous this monster was.


    It was not such that he could absolutely not win against it, but he would certainly not be getting off scot-free if he fought it. That great sword over its shoulder was d in the ck mes of the Goddess of Vengeance, who rules the underworldAltesia.¡± The resulting


    power whenbined with that colossal body could only be imagined. Closebat was definitely out of the question.


    Muscles developed far beyond any human¡¯s, arms a size bigger than his, and judging from how it was catching up to the carriage, a speed more than enough to excel in battle.


    But if that¡¯s the case, then¡­ he would just simply not engage the monster in closebat.


    To begin with, adventurers hunted monsters as a party. Of course, there were entrics who hunted alone, but the natural strength advantage of monsters made fighting as a group much more preferable. The strategy was often the same: they would attack as a group to slowly whittle down the monster while conserving their strength.


    It was because of that that Gund had none of the purity of a knight. Instead, what he had was the ability to make the most out of every situation.


    ¡°Ruler of Wind and Lightning!Astaroth!!¡±


    One of the unique skills the Great Sword of Blue Thunder possessed, Astaroth, shot out toward the enemy.


    That sh of lightning split into three streaks. before turning into a whip of lighting thatshed at the approaching monster. Any human would turn into cinders before that attack that covered the whole road, yet the monster slipped past it.


    ¡°Kuhahaha! Not bad!!¡±


    It was a reckless move, but the monster managed to make it happen, yet Gund onlyughed as a predatory smile appeared upon his lips.


    ¡°How about this then! Ravaging StormBarbatos!¡±


    Gund swept with his sword and a de of wind shot out from the whirling air. It was the same skill that took out Hal¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Turn me into a de!Enchant¡±


    Like the very magmas that burned at the bottom of the abyss, the monster¡¯s voice resounded, chanting. At the end of which, the ck mes d upon its great sword doubled. And when it swung down that ck-burning sword, it cut the de of wind into two.


    ¡°Great! This¡¯ll make killing you all the more worth it!¡±


    A voice howled within Gund. Kill the monster! It said. Gund did not try to oppose that voice; when he opened his eyes, the lips of his mouth split far apart to form a huge grin¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, Monster! I¡¯ll fucking kill you!!¡±


    Gundughed as he raised up his sword around which the storms gathered, invoking Frenzied Sword, the same skill that buried Gi Zo. The ancient grade sword in which was sealed a spirit sucked up the mana he fed it. Beads of sweat gathered at his brows as the wind howled.


    Gund swayed atop the carriage as it ran at full speed. Keeping his sword raised up with one hand, he held onto the roof with his other hand to keep himself from falling.


    ¡°Devour, o God of Lightning. Like the rage that rules my soul!Zu All Do Ishtal Zein Badion¡±


    Gund spoke in thenguage of the spirits, and lightning began to crackle with the great sword that had converged with the storm.


    ¡°Die, Monster!¡±


    The maddened lightning whirled into a whirlpool as it shot forth toward the monster, but as soon as it did, Gund clicked his tongue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this, Mr. Storm Knight!¡±


    Long hair that fluttered in the wind, a light armor so dyed in blood that it had turned dark-red, and a pair of eyes upon which reflected ecstasy. The timing of the holy knight, Gene Marlon, also known as the lightning-fast knight was just too good, prompting the Storm Knight to click his tongue.


    The attack Gund sent just now was canceled out by the monster, but it couldn¡¯t get off scot-free. A huge wound opened over its shoulders from which blood spurted out. Any human would have died from such wounds, but the monster showed no signs of stopping.


    ¡°Tch, just when it was getting interesting!¡± Gund spat.


    ¡°GURUuuoooOOOAaa!¡±


    Blood spurted out from the monster¡¯s wounds as it howled in its anger, but despite that, it kept up the chase.


    Gene followed behind it, obviously with the intention to attack from behind.


    ¡°What a horrible guy¡­ Even though he¡¯s supposed to be a knight.¡± Gund spat as he watched the two.


    It wasn¡¯t long until the exit. Soon they would reach the point where Gowen¡¯s regr army was waiting.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Lili turned to Reshia when she heard the howls bellowing from outside the carriage.


    It was a familiar howl, a howl under which she once suffered defeat, and as a result, grew. Yet it was also the voice of the king who looked after Reshia.


    ¡°Holy Knight, Gene Marlon!? Why is he here!?¡± Mill said from the driver¡¯s seat.


    It was due to her saying that out loud that Lili could tell another powerful foe had joined the fray against the goblin king.


    The king that ruled over the Demon Children of ChaosGoblin had returned from his trip, and made it on time. In fact, he was right at the carriage¡¯s heel.


    When she thought that, Lili looked at Reshia. But Reshia only curled up after hearing the king¡¯s voice, blocking her ears as she did.


    ¡°Lady Reshia?¡±


    It¡¯s true that they weren¡¯t always friendly, but after the time they¡¯ve spent, even Lili could tell that something like a bond had formed between them, so seeing Reshia act like this puzzled her.


    Reshia was a lot closer to the goblins than her. Was she mistaken? But then Reshia suddenly spoke.


    ¡°¡­Ms. Lili, what should I do?¡± Reshia asked.


    The frail voice that left her lips truly suited the frightened young girl she was. Without her mask as a saint, without her duty as a priestess, she truly was but a girl afraid of her own destiny.


    Stupid, Lili cursed herself at the back of her head as she hugged Reshia.


    ¡°¡­The king will die if he keeps following us, but¡­ I¡­¡± Reshia said.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m sure. That goblin won¡¯t have a problem with yourmon soldier.¡± Lili herself didn¡¯t know for sure, but she couldn¡¯t just leave Reshia alone.


    Reshia shook her head. ¡°Goddess of HealingZenobia¡± told me¡­ The king can¡¯t win against two holy knights.¡±


    The power to know the future through one¡¯s patron goddess. Normally, that was something to envy, but now it had turned into a curse that binded Reshia.


    ¡°¡­If you give the order, I will fight too. I won¡¯t mind even if I make an enemy out of the entire country. I won¡¯t regret it,¡± Lili said with resolve.


    Reshia looked up at Lili, clearly taken aback. As far as Lili was concerned, it was an order that would end the moment the king died. And besides, she didn¡¯t mind using her life for Reshia. Seeing how sad Reshia was, even Gastra¡¯s ears drooped as he licked her hand to console her.


    But in an ironic twist, Lili¡¯s words were what prompted Reshia to make her move.


    Though shaking, Reshia wiped her tears and asked Lili to open the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I made a mess,¡± Reshia said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Lili faintly smiled.


    After finally regaining her usual calm, Reshia spoke. ¡°I¡¯m going to say my goodbyes to the king.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Relying only on instinct, I fended off that lump of bloodlusting from behind. Three hitsnded on my sword when I swung it to my back, but they were shallow and easy to deal with. That¡¯s probably because the bastarding from behind is messing around.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, you¡¯re really amusing! I think I¡¯ll catch you and sell you to a freak show! I¡¯ll be sure to make a killing!¡±


    Despite all that bloodlust, he doesn¡¯t seem particrly interested in killing me now. That¡¯s probably because he wants to make me suffer. What an audacious guy.


    But thanks to him following the carriage has gotten that much more difficult.


    It took all I had to stifle the impatience welling up from within to measure the distance until the carriage.


    Can I make it¡­!? With this guy behind me and that guy in front¡ª


    ¡°Ruler of Wind and Lightning!Astaroth!!¡±


    Lightning shed again, this time splitting into two streaks that turned into a whip of lightning as itshed toward me.


    As I dodged that attack, the bloodlust from behind grew stronger, prompting me to leap forward. The rapier from behind glittered as it aimed for my feet. I¡¯m in the middle of the air, but I think I¡¯ll have to gamble. That bastard licking his lips right now has probably guessed where my feet willnd, so¡ª


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dust!el!¡±


    I invoked el, blowing up the ether behind me to push me onward into a wall of air. When I was about tond, I quickly put all my focus into gathering ether into my legs, and after mitigating the impact atnding, I ran again.


    Damn it!


    This acrobatics-like exchange is making it hard to concentrate. The carriage is getting farther and farther, while that rapier-using bastarding from behind is getting nearer.


    ¡°Look out! Your back is open!¡±


    The rapier grazed my side when it thrust out, cutting open a wound. The pain coupled with the piling irritation made me want to turn around and just tear that guy to shreds that very instant, but if I were to do that, I would never reach Reshia.


    We¡¯ve gotten quite far. It¡¯s probably not that much longer until we reach the human territory.


    I have to go now.


    Bracing myself for the worst, I took back my great sword after swinging it behind. Immediately, I felt the bloodlusting from behind grow stronger.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t have you ignoring me, now can we?¡± The rapier-using bastard from behind said.


    ¡°Beat it!¡± I spat.


    ¡°Ravaging StormBarbatos!¡± The man in front chanted.


    The attacking from up ahead tore the air as it cut a straight line. At the same time, I filled my legs with ether and jumped, then in midair, I invoked several instances of el, gaining me some distance beforending as I ignored my creaking muscles, begging for oxygen. Then that rapier came again from behind.


    I was waiting for you!!


    I struck my great sword against the ground, giving rise to a cloud of dust and causing the rapier-user to falter for a moment, giving me the opening I¡¯ve been looking for.


    ¡ªGo! Just 5 more steps!


    ¡°Tch, careless! Frenzied Sword!¡±


    I pushed onward as I fended off against the storm of des, ignoring the attacks that wouldnd only on my arms or legs, as they could not threaten my life. Creaks sounded from my sword when I shoddily received the enemy¡¯s sword.


    ¡ªHold on a bit more, Iron Second!


    It was then that the window of the carriage opened. It was barred with iron, but on the other side was none other than Reshia. Then I felt a pain from my back. Damn it! He¡¯s here already!?


    ¡°King!¡± Reshia cried.


    ¡°Reshia!¡± I called out to her.


    When our gazes met, I saw the trace of crying upon her eyes.


    Another blownded on my back.


    ¡°Run, King! I¡¯m just going back to the ce I came from! So¡­!¡±


    You¡¯re telling me that¡¯s your decision, Reshia? You¡¯re telling me to run?


    ¡°Come, Reshia!¡±


    I stretched out my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! If you can¡¯t stand up against the gods on your own, I will stand with you!¡±


    ¡°King¡­¡±


    ¡°Take my hand, Reshia!¡±


    Then I felt a blownd on my legs.


    ¡°Ku!?¡± I groaned out in pain.


    ¡°King!?¡± Reshia cried out.


    ¡°What a troubling little princess. I think she deserves some punishment, don¡¯t you?¡± The rapier-using man said.


    ¡°Lady Reshia!¡± Lili cried out.


    A light blownded on my back when the rapier-using man suddenly overtook me.


    What is he¡ª!?


    The man swung his sword toward Reshia¡¯s outstretched hand, but before it could hit her, Lili managed to pull back Reshia. If it weren¡¯t for her, that rapier would have surely cut off Reshia¡¯s hand.


    I looked to the ground, and for a moment I saw my unmoving legs.


    It finally dawned on me that I was tumbling on the ground, and I cried out from the bottom of my lungs.


    ¡°RESHIaaa!!¡±


    My hand couldn¡¯t reach her. There was nothing more I could do as I watched the carriage leave. Soon it will reach the end of the forest, where I see a great crowd of cavalry waiting.


    As I kept tumbling onto the ground, I eventually slid across it. When I finally stopped, I spat out dirt from my mouth, and the first thing I saw was none other than the rapier-using man who got in my way.


    He was smiling.


    ¡ªUnforgivable.


    Every word that came out of his lips only served to rouse my ire.


    ¡°And so, the princess was safely rescued, and she lived happily ever after¡­¡±


    ¡ªThey must pay.


    ¡°As for you, whose role is over¡­ It¡¯s time to die! The Lightning-Fast Knight shall give you a prompt trip to the afterlife, Monster!¡±


    ¡ªThose godd*mned humans¡­! Along with all those fucking gods¡­!


    From within me, in the deepest most part of my chest, a great heat began to stir, reaching out to circte beneath my skin. The heat was so great it felt like there was fire underneath my skin.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s goodbye!¡±


    The rapier-using man thrust his sword to my chest, but there was no more pain to be felt. My body was already¡ª


    ¡°GURUuRUUGAAaa aA Aaa AaAA!!¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 86: Turnabout

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 86: Turnabout</h4>


    ¡°GURUuRUUGAAaa aA Aaa AaAA!!¡±


    The Soul of the Berserk King awoke, filling my soul with a great wrath that resonated with the Blessings of the One-Eyed Snake and the Twin-Headed One. Verid throbbed on my right arm, and the jewel affixed into my left hand dazzled a ck light as a ck me within it was lit.


    ¡ªKill the enemy before you! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Cut him, tear him apart, crush him to pieces, rip him to shreds, ground him to dust, grind him between your teeth, pierce him, severe him, y him! Kill the enemy! Destroy the adversary!


    I couldn¡¯t stop the hate from filling me.


    Defiant Soul forcefully pulled out the power of the gods, but with that stolen power came the hate of the adherents.


    ¡ªKill! Kill! Kill! Fight! Fight!! Fight!!! Kill them all! All the humans Ativ created! Kill them all! y them! ughter them! Wipe them out from this world! ¡ªMake them pay! Make THEM PAY!!!


    The skills activated themselves without any regard for my will.


    It felt like the Hell of Avidya when the abyss greeted me.


    When a blownded on me, lifting me from the ground, a de entered me.


    Ahh, yes, an enemy that I¡¯m allowed to kill is here. No, this enemy here is a detestable foe that MUST be KILLED!


    The corners of my lips raised. My teeth chattered as I grit them against each other and the winds of the underworld buzzed in my ears.


    ¡ªThere is an enemy before me. An enemy¡­ that I can kill¡­ An enemy that¡­ I can¡­ KILL!


    ¡°OOoooOOOOOaaAaAAa!!¡±


    Joy filled me from the bottom of my heart.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Gene Marlon retrieved his rapier after piercing the monster. It was quite tough, but in the end he was able to y it after piercing its heart.


    He¡¯d chased it from behind, piercing it ceaselessly to whittle down its strength until its whole body was covered with the traces of his beloved Fifire. Any normal goblin would have long died after 7 hits, but this monster just kept on calling the saint¡¯s name.


    Its cries were exactly like those of a man whose beloved was taken away. They were wonderful cries. Indeed, there was nothing more


    pleasing in this world than to take the life of something with awareness.


    Such creatures would scream as much pain as they were given, making the moment their lives were reaped just that much more satisfying. Gene was ted.


    But that was that. Now that the monster was dead, all that was left was the sweet aftertaste of the hunt. It was time to go home. As for the rest, that Iron-Armed Knight would surely take care of it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Oh, right, I should cut off its neck as proof.¡±


    The monster before him was a goblin king, whose stamina and strength reached far beyond any goblin lord¡¯s. It was a rare and powerful specimen, and bringing back its head would surely him a medal from the king.


    ¡°Being a holy knight is my sacred duty after all,¡± Gene chuckled as he brandished his rapier.


    But thatughing face of his very soon changed into one of shock, for that sword that he swung down toward the monster¡¯s neck was suddenly stopped by the monster¡¯s left hand in which was embedded a jewel. Even though he¡¯d aimed it properly.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    He too was a holy knight, however, and he was taken aback only for a moment before quickly jumping back, and then trying to retrieve his sword, but for some reason, it would not budge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me!?¡±


    There was a gaping hole over the monster¡¯s back that revealed the guts within, while the holes on its legs showed the white of its bones. Every one of those wounds were fatal.


    When the thought of the monster being alive shed through his head for a moment, Gene froze. That was the mistake of the Lightning-Fast Knight.


    His rapier was stuck in the monster¡¯s hand, immovable as if it were held by a vise. He tried and tried to pull it out, and when he thought he finally could, he ended up jumping back, but it was then that the monster¡¯s right arm, d in mes of ck, suddenlyshed out only to graze his chest.


    ¡°Whew¡­ That would¡¯ve been really bad if I hadn¡¯t let go¡­ !?¡±


    He thought he was safe, but all of the sudden, a deep wound tore open on his chest, allowing blood to spurt out. Gene was shocked, but the emotions that came after was anger.


    ¡°Y-Y-You little!¡±


    To think a lowly monster, a weak little monster, would actually injure the strong Gene Marlo. It was scandalous, it was sacrilege. And he felt his pride shatter because of it. Contrast to him, the monster opened its two red eyes to gaze at him for a moment before bellowing out a howl.


    ¡°OOoooOOOOOaaAaAAa!!¡±


    The figure of that monster slowly getting up was truly like that of an enraged beast. There was no awareness in its two crimson eyes as it threw away the rapier in its hand, and ran bare-handed at Gene to strangle him to death.


    ¡°You dare, lowly beast!?¡±


    Gene feinted before jumping to dodge the monster, then as he broke through the trees and slipped his arms through, he recovered his beloved Fifire.


    When the howls of the monster reached him from behind, he reflexively turned around to thrust out his rapier against the monster. Fifire was not like Gund¡¯s Blue Thunder that had special skills, but it was a remarkably fast sword. Yes, just like lightning.


    When Gene thrust out his rapier, he thrust it out three times. Twice on the chest, once for the left and another for the right, and then a third for the sr plexus. Every attack was as urate as a surgeon¡¯s scalpel, yet at the same time, as fast as lightning. Gene¡¯s swordy was truly like a swallow in flight as he attacked relentlessly, not even giving the monster a time to attack. And when his rapier shed for the enemy¡¯s neck, it was aimed straight for the carotid artery.


    Gene¡¯s fame for being able to take out his enemies in an instant was what earned him the name, Lightning-Fast Knight. Humans, demi- humans, monsters all alike quickly turned into corpses before his terrifying rapier.


    But, this time around¡­ He picked the wrong opponent.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you die!?¡±


    Gene thrust and thrust, but regardless how many times he thrust and hit, the wounds of the monster kept healing. The will of the god¡¯s adherents and their power transformed into a torrent that billowed up from the monster¡¯s wounds. The wounds left as they came, ck mes taking their ce, not even the stters of blood remained. Gene felt like what he was cutting wasn¡¯t a monster but a giant me, causing even him to falter.


    Each time the giant goblin stepped forward, Gene would take a step back. He no longer had that visage of a warrior addicted to killing that he had a while ago. The blessing of the Goddess of Wisdom had returned to his eyes as they darted to and fro, looking for an opening.


    Then all of the sudden, the goblin that had been slowly walking all this time suddenly fell to its knees.


    ¡ªA chance!


    Gene bolted for the monster as fast as he could.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    I found myself washing along that torrent of will and power.


    But¡­


    ¡ªDon¡¯t get cocky!


    After being consumed by the influx of will, I allowed myself to fall on my knees. I don¡¯t have the time to be idling about here.


    There is still¡­ a chance to save Reshia. I have to push on. I can¡¯t be wasting away like this¡­ against an opponent like this¡­ in a ce like this¡­!


    As I invoked Defiant Soul, the flow of will entering me grew stronger, but I held on against it. That will was like a mass of hate as it bore its fangs into me and corroded my will, but I did not falter, and I bit it back!


    ¡ªI will eat you!


    I¡¯ll devour everything! Even the very will of the gods¡¯ adherents!


    Your hate, your envy, your resentment, your wrath, your fears, your grudges¡­ I will consume everything!


    I will devour everything to push onwards. If I do that, my hand will surely reach Reshia. So don¡¯t you ever think the likes of you can corrode MY will!


    I took back the reins of reason, and with the opening of my eyes, I cut open the darkness.


    ¡°OooOAaOO!!¡±


    I moved my right hand to meet the approaching rapier. It was easy to guess where it was headed, and so I stopped it right before it hit my neck with the palm of my sword.


    The rapier sunk into my hand, yet even as it did, I let it go deeper¡­ deeper¡­ even deeper, and then¡ª


    ¡°Caught you,¡± I said as I grabbed the hand of the rapier-using man that was holding the rapier¡¯s hilt.


    Blood spurted out of my hand as I grabbed his arm with enough strength to crush it. He screamed. Unfortunately, there would be no forgiving.


    I lifted him up just like that as I mmed his body into a tree¡­ then to the ground, and then the tree, the ground, the tree¡­ Any other human would have died after being handled like that, but this one was still alive.


    In fact, he continued to re at me with hostility even as I held his life in the palm of my hands. So, it seems this one really was an elite after all. In that case, just killing him would be a waste.


    The man could no longer move when I lifted him up, and he dangled down like a puppet when I did. And then cing my other palm onto his body to hold him still¡­ I tore off his arm.


    The man screamed like never before. He cried with agony like one whose very soul had been plucked out. But it was exactly because of that that this whole thing was meaningful. A pain so great it made one yearn for death, yet the rapier-using man yet lived. Good, it¡¯s just as I expected.


    The power within his body regenerated his body just enough to let him survive.


    It remains to be seen whether he actually could survive with just that.


    ¡°Human,¡± I said, ¡°I want you to carry a message to the humans waiting outside the forest.¡±


    I¡¯ll have this one y as a messenger. He will be the one to bring my deration of war.


    ¡°Tell them that if they¡¯re thinking of hunting us, we will respond in kind.¡±


    I stepped on the fallen rapier-using man. The man cried out in pain, but I ignored him.


    ¡°And if they every on hand on Reshia Fel Zeal, I will make the suffer a pain worse than death.¡±


    After saying my piece, I lifted the man with his good arm.


    ¡°Remember? Good. Now, go!¡±


    And then I threw him.


    ¡°Remember, human! Remember well! You took what is precious to me! So I too will take what is precious to you!¡±


    Pushing aside the trees, I threw the rapier-using man¡¯s slender body through the forest, then I turned on my heels.


    War ising.


    It is now only a matter of time.


    ¡°GUuRUUuuuAaa!¡±


    To the heavens, to thend, to all those that lived, I howled.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Gi Ga Rax was at his wits¡¯ end. He had gone here with the other wounded goblins just to keep the humans from getting in the king¡¯s way, but now his body was bloodied, his breath was ragged, and even his steed, Hakuou, had lost its luster.


    The only reason he and his men have survived until now was because of the king¡¯s continuing howls that gave them strength.


    The fact that the king was fighting near them gave hope to Gi Ga and the rest of the goblins, but only five of his men now remained. And of those five, wounds literally covered every inch of their body; it was such that finding an inch not wounded was harder than pointing out where their wounds were.


    Bloodied and exhausted, Gi Ga kept his subordinates within the range of his spear bolstered by his long arm, while they would finish off the humans that faltered before his spear with their clubs and poorly-made wooden spears. It was in this way that they managed to survive until now.


    But even that tactic was reaching its end. Gi Ga¡¯s iron spear made a gaudy sound as the spear finally crumpled. It too has reached its limit.


    When the humans were about to finish off Gi Ga Rax¡¯s weakened horde, several shadows suddenly came riding out of the forest.


    In the blink of an eye, those shadows pushed away the humans and surrounded Gi Ga¡¯s horde. One of those goblins rode up to Gi Ga.


    ¡°Sorry for making you wait, Friend.¡± A familiar voice said.


    ¡°Lord shd!?¡± Gi Ga Rax said, taken aback.


    The goblin who had left to call for reinforcements from the king had returned with an army to save a friend.


    As shd eyed the bloodied and exhausted horde, he turned to the rest of the Paradua goblins. ¡°Rejoice, my brothers! For it is on this blessed day that we, goblins of Paradua, can prove our valor! Behold! These warriors of the king are standing before you, bloodied and breathless, yet their resolve stands unbowed. What about us? Will we falter in fear! I think not! Therefore, let us show all goblins and humans alike the pride and valor of Paradua!¡±


    shd raised his spear, and the surrounding goblins and rider-beast howled out in response.


    The goblins of Paradua fought the humans without the slightest hints of exhaustion.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Gi Gu Verbena, who was waiting for the tribes, suddenly received an urgent report: Gi Go has been defeated.


    And it seems the enemy who has defeated him was headed here now.


    What should he do? Should he break up the encirclement to conserve his forces? Or meet the enemy head-on?


    A difficult problem troubled Gi Gu.


    ¡°So this is human¡­ They¡¯re strong,¡± a voice said from above Gi Gu. That was none other than the very reinforcements Gi Gu had been waiting for.


    ¡°Lord Rashka,¡± Gi Gu said.


    Even among the numbers of the well-statured Gaidga was an even bigger goblin who stood behind Gi Gu.


    ¡°It is well and good to hope to preserve our numbers, but fear too much, and cowardice will take root.¡±


    ¡°What do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Warriors of Gaidga! To battle!!¡±


    As Rashka said those words, he casually twisted off one of the trees to use as weapon, and the mmed it to the ground. As he cried out a great battle cry, he ran to battle without any regard for the goblins from Gi Vige that surrounded the enemy.


    The rest of the Gaidga goblins followed Rashka¡¯s mad charge from behind, howling as they did.


    The Herculean Wyatt blocked the way up ahead. He held a shield as he valiantly faced the mad charge of the Gaidga chieftain.


    Rashka did not give any words of encouragement like the Paradua goblins would. And when he saw the enemy taking a stand against them, he gave only two words: ughter them.


    ¡°¡ªThis is a chance,¡± Gi Gu muttered as a sh of inspiration suddenly struck him.


    ¡°Follow the Gaidga! Don¡¯t fall behind! Follow Lord Rashka¡¯s lead!¡±


    The front was the hardest to break. But that was an opportunity in and of itself, for Wyatt would have his hands full just stopping Rashka.


    This was a chance, indeed, a chance to wipe the humans all out!


    ¡°Gi Zu, Gi Do, follow them! Kill the enemies of our brethren!!¡±


    As Gi Gu himself joined the fray, he cut down the humans that stood in his way.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Hal and his twenty iron-legs along with the ancient beast tamer, Gi Gi, have been fighting hard since the start of the battle. They¡¯ve been running to the forest to rest up beforeing back to strike the humans again in a sort of hit-and-run strategy to slowly whittle down the enemy, but in the end, even their able numbers were decreasing. Even with 20 of Paradua¡¯s elite, the humans¡¯ great numbers still proved a formidable foe.


    After the umpteenth charge, when they went back to the forest, a goblin from Ganra came with a message.


    ¡ªThe tribes have arrived.


    As soon as they heard that news, it was as if all of their exhaustion had left them and they howled out in jubtion.


    Along with that message also came some new orders. The entire front line had switched to an all-out offense against the humans, so Hal and his subordinates were to attack separately from near the vige with the goal of stopping the humans.


    ¡°¡­Who gave these orders?¡±


    ¡°It was¡­¡±


    Meanwhile¡­


    The Holy Knight, Gowen, was currently moving through the forest; his brows were knitted due to all the news he¡¯s been hearing from various sources.


    ¡°¡­The goblins have actually started to truly act as one. Has amander appeared?¡±


    Goblins riding on beasts fought in the parts nearest to the humans¡¯ territory.


    Therge number of soldiers in the vige preparing to retreat were being kept from moving.


    And in the battle deepest in the forest were the slow, but strong goblins fighting.


    It was a perfect roster.


    But if there really was amander who was pulling the strings, then someone would surelye for him.


    As soon as he thought that, a goblin dressed in robes stood before him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no business for your like up ahead,¡± the goblin smiled sarcastically.


    It had a wand in hand and looked closer to a human than a goblin.


    ¡°Name yourself!?¡± One of Gowen¡¯s escort said.


    ¡°To the king, I am Gi Za, Chief of the Druids, but to you, good sirs¡­ I am¡ª¡±


    Lightly tapping his staff onto the ground, a whirlpool of des shot out toward everyone.


    ¡°Gya!?¡± The escorts cried.


    In the blink of an eye, several of Gowen¡¯s escorts had fallen.


    ¡°¡ªA God of Death.¡±


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Level has risen.


    Protagonist


    3 to 20


    Gi Ga Rax


    89 to 99


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Author¡¯s Note: Gene was crushed, and now the goblins are on the offense. By the way, dear readers, I just wanted to let you know that I really like battles. I like siege battles. I like battles where one side annihtes the other. I like battles where both sides are fighting. I like battles were one is pursuing and the other is running. I like defensive battles. I like battles.


    Note: Master of rituals -> Chief of the Druids.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Return of the Mighty Orc King

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Return of the Mighty Orc King</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 20


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Swordsmanship A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (Lv1); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv20); Orc King (Bui) (Lv40)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the One- Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    A great howl resounded throughout the forest.


    That was none other than the voice of that terrifying goblin.


    ¡°Doralia¡­ I have to go.¡±


    The leader of the orcs, Bui, headed west to theke as soon as he realized that the humans would attack. He hated himself for being weak, but preserving the horde took priority.


    The humans attacked at the worst possible time. They attacked right when the females were starting to give birth and when they were working on the canals.


    They came with soldiers and adventurers, causing many orcs to suffer under their tyranny, but in the end, their casualties were still


    less than the goblins. The goblins would grow weaker if he just left them alone, but he couldn¡¯t.


    That scary goblin was calling.


    Kill! He cried. Exact judgment upon the plunderers!


    That scary goblin was calling out to all the monsters of the forest.


    You don¡¯t have to force yourself, you¡¯re under my protection.The monster tree that had lived for countless centuries said, but Bui shook his head.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, that goblin will probably burn you to the ground¡­¡±


    Was the pressure from that goblin this bad when he met him? Bui didn¡¯t know, but what he did know was that he could feel the goblin¡¯s great anger despite the distance between them. A wrath so great it seemed to want to consume everything.


    Thank you, Bui. You¡¯re so kind. Let me give you a gift before you go.


    From one of the monster tree¡¯s verdant branches fell a red fruit into Bui¡¯s hand. Doralia¡¯s affections could clearly be felt when he took that fruit.


    If you eat this fruit, you will be what you wish to be. But you have to be careful because it will onlyst for one day.


    A shiny, red fruit.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Bui took his spear and ran. Surrounded by battle-loving orcs, he looked pensively up ahead. Right now they had to obey the goblins. That unfortunate truth would probably make Master Gol Gol sigh if he knew of it.


    Bui intended to expand the horde and create a new force of mighty orcs. A n like that that would carry on to the next era was something that had no need for wars. Or at the very least, not now.


    The orcs cared little for trifling matters like reconnaissance. To them power was everything, and battles were a simple matter of crushing everything before you.


    ¡°Found them!¡± Hushing his voice, Bui ordered his fellow orcs to hide themselves. The humans were dressed in armors of iron and wielded iron swords and spears. They hid behind their carriages, ready to strike the instant an enemy neared.


    ¡ªThis is too scary! Scary! Scary! Scary!


    ¡°It¡¯s scary, Doralia!¡± Bui said quietly so that no one could hear, then he looked to the red fruit in his hand. ¡°¡­The thing I wish to be.¡±


    Bracing himself for the worst, Bui devoured the red fruit in one go. The blooming taste in his mouth left him speechless as the juice of the fruit slid down his throat to dye his guts in its sweet. Then a great heat enveloped him.


    *Ba bum! His heart throbbed. Then his hand shook as it held his spear. No, it was not just his hand but his whole body, bringing him down to his knees to earn the contempt of the orcs.


    ¡°Are you scared, Bui!¡± They mocked. ¡°The orcs don¡¯t need a cowardly king!¡±


    But when one of the orcsid his hand on Bui¡¯s shoulder to turn him around, what they saw shocked them.


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Bui spat with an ire unheard of from the ever frail orc whose eyes always looked down. His lips even stretched so far apart they seemed they would tear as they let out a burning breath that blew onto the orcs.


    Each time Bui grit his teeth, his body grew a size bigger. By the end of it, his muscles had swelled, and his body was over twice the size of that small Bui. The other orcs looked up at him.


    His gaze was sharp, so sharp it was like a piercing de, and it sent a jolt running up the orcs¡¯ spine.


    And along with the changes of his body was the one thing his predecessor, Gol Gol, had that he didn¡¯t: A brute¡¯s courage.


    The new Bui charmed the orcs with his great strength and brutish disposition. Bui himself knew it was reckless, but the madness came with the power.


    The forbidden fruit Doralia gave him had instilled that power into him.


    Bui grabbed a nearby tree, and then scraped off its thick trunk with his grip.


    The mighty king of the orcs had returned, and so, the orcs became one.


    ¡°The orc kneels to none!¡± Bui proimed.


    That savage figure was just like thete Gol Gol, and it filled the orcs with happiness upon seeing it.


    Bui¡¯s words spread among the orcs, and all the more so when it turned into a great roar.


    ¡°GURUuuOOOOooOOoAaa!!!¡±


    The orcs cried out in turn.


    ¡°FighHHttt!¡±


    Like that Bui led the orcs to crush the humans.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    The craftiness of the goblin before him made Gowen want to curse. It skillfully handled that wand in its hand without giving him any opportunity to attack. Countless des of wind have been shooting at them since awhile ago, and each time they managed to slip through it to near that crafty goblin, an arrow woulde shooting at them from somewhere.


    ¡°A trap?¡± Gowen muttered to himself, unbelieving. Who could have thought goblins could actually use traps? Apparently, the birth of an intelligent king had turned the goblins into a truly terrifying force.


    It almost felt like he was fighting against humans, not monsters. Gowen struck down the approaching arrow as he took a step closer to the crafty goblin. But he just couldn¡¯t reach him. It was like trying to approach a withdrawing wave and no matter what he did, the goblin never allowed him to close their distance.


    He couldn¡¯t order his men to attack the archers hiding in the forest either, as they would easily die under the wind des of this crafty goblin. Gowen might be able to deal with the magic himself, but asking the same from his subordinate was too much.


    For the first time in a long while, Gowen truly had his hands tied behind his back.


    The goblin before him grinned. ¡°Farewell, human. A fair warning: don¡¯t enter the forest again, or else¡­¡±


    He considered chasing after the goblin for a moment, but when he saw the humans running from the now opened path up ahead, he almost cursed.


    ¡°We lost,¡± he said.


    The old veteran was no foreigner to defeat, but this defeat was one of the most bitter ones he¡¯s suffered yet. Because the reason they lost was because he underestimated the enemy.


    Because of that that he decided to cut their losses as much as he could and retreat.


    ¡°Save the retreating soldiers. I will handle the enemy.¡± Gowen ordered before going out to meet the retreating soldiers.


    ¡°Lord! The orcs are attacking with the goblins!¡± One of the soldiers said.


    Gowen was not surprised to hear that, not even in the slightest. The moment the goblin king appeared, he knew that this entire forest had be their enemy.


    ¡°Consider the whole forest hostile. I will protect the back. Go help the weak. We¡¯re retreating!¡±


    Gowen wanted to fly into a rage, but he kept his cool. He¡¯d been looking for an opportunity to expand his territory ever since being given a fief right next to the Forest of Darkness. He would cut down the trees, reduce the number of monsters, all to expand his territory even if it meant going against themands of the king. That was the n, and yet now¡­


    When an orc attacked him, he quickly disposed of it by cutting off its head.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ maddened.¡±


    Gowen¡¯s gaze was sharp like a de as he kicked away the orc that kept ring at him despite having its neck cut. Gowen kept himself calm despite his anger as he disposed of the approaching monsters.


    After the orcs came, odd goblins stared appearing, and then that came.


    ¡°The Herculean Wyatt, I presume?¡±


    One of the people retreating was a giant human who lured the enemy to him even as he retreated. Gowen rushed up to him and swept away the goblins.


    ¡°The holy knight¡­ My apologies, we lost.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Leave this here to me. I thank you for protecting my men, now go!¡±


    After seeing the wounded giant of a man off, Gowen turned his gaze to another giant. But this time it was a goblin.


    ¡°A strange monster,¡± Gowen said.


    ¡°A strange human,¡± the goblin said provokingly.


    Suddenly, it attacked. ¡°My fury howls!sh¡±


    Gowen hadn¡¯t even taken his stance when that dazzling ck light of an attack came at him, yet he was still able to sweep it aside.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± the goblin said.


    ¡°Monsters can never hope to ovee humanity,¡± Gowen said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it then¡­ I pursue power!Enchant¡±


    A ck light covered the goblin¡¯s club as Gowen brandished his sword.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    I can hear master¡¯s voice.


    What a sad, heartrending, and yet angry voice it was.


    In fact, it almost sounded like a scream.


    The humans are scary, but if master is fighting, I have to go. Actually, the only reason I¡¯m here is because master left. I¡¯m gonnain when I see him.


    And then I¡¯ll y on top of that human female¡¯sp.


    I wonder if I¡¯ll see the two gray ones too.


    Somehow it all seems so nostalgic, even though they¡¯re not that far. I did end up running to the south though because of all the stinky iron the humans wore.


    But if it means being with master again, I don¡¯t mind working hard once in a while.


    Yep, let¡¯s do it.


    ¡°UuooOOn!¡±


    I called my friends.


    ¡°What is it, Hasu?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    My friends lied down when I called them.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to save master!¡±


    ¡°Orc meat!¡±


    Yes, delicious meat! Does human meat taste good too? But they¡¯re so thin, I don¡¯t think they¡¯d taste very well.


    Anyway, let¡¯s go! I happily wagged my beloved tail.


    Let¡¯s chase out the humans!


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    After having his arm torn and being beaten all over and suffering a pain so great it wouldn¡¯t have been strange to die from shock, Gene walked through the forest.


    He had to drag along his leg because that monster broke it too.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ How dare¡­ that lowly¡­ goblin¡­¡±


    Not only was he wounded all over, he even lost his beloved Fifire. If he were to encounter a monster now, it wouldn¡¯t matter that he was a holy knight, even he would have no choice but to roll over and die.


    But despite being in such a state, the fire of vengeance burned brightly in his eyes as he walked. His ves were waiting for him up ahead. He would be safe as long as he can get to them. After that he can go back to the capital or Gowen¡¯s group and recover his health. And once he¡¯s back up on his feet, he would go back and kill that monster to wipe out this shame. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live with himself.


    ¡°Gu¡­¡± Gene grunted as a fallen tree root took his attention, then he walked again, irritated.


    After a while, he finally saw his three ves.


    The two battle ves were frightened when they saw him.


    ¡°Is that how a ve should behave after finally seeing their master, huh,¡± Gene said smiling even as the pain distorted his face, but the elven ve did not react. In fact, she even growled a bit at him.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like your attitude.¡±


    Nothing was going his way. And now even this elf was pissing him off. Irritated, Gene kicked the elven ve, Selena.


    The elf rolled on the ground as he kicked her, but she didn¡¯t scream. Only, in the next moment¡ª


    ¡°GUuUuRURU, GAaAaAa!!¡±


    Her eyes went while and foam bubbled out of her mouth.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Gene was just about to ask what when Selena extended her hand, and a nt sprang up from the ground and twined around him. With the Cor of Obedience on her neck, Selena shouldn¡¯t have been able to do such a thing.


    The cor not only weakened its bearer but also allowed the owner to inflict unimaginable pain onto the bearer. But Selena had already lost her consciousness after being forcefully fed the blood of demihumans. Right now, that blood was going out of control.


    Any other day Gene would have been able to easily brush aside Selena¡¯s attack, but with his body weakened, he was powerless to stop it. Moreover, with the nt constricting him, he couldn¡¯t even utter a word to give an order to the two battles ves.


    As the nt constricted him, its tendrils entered into his mouth to reach into his stomach.


    ¡°*Cough, Gu, Ack!?¡±


    When he felt something foreign enter him, his mind started to race as he panicked.


    ¡°UuuGAAa!!¡±


    Selena¡¯s rampaging power caused the forest to squirm and the vines to grow explosively. As the tree branches grew with a roaring sound, they stretched out for Gene¡¯s neck and strangled him.


    ¡°Go, Ga, *Cough!?¡±


    When his neck broke, he dangled their from the constraints of the nts and the trees like a puppet whose strings had been cut.


    After seeing all this unfold, the younger of the battle ves siblings, Yoshu, whispered to his older sister, ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡±


    Selena wasn¡¯t conscious right now, so if they weren¡¯t careful, they might just find themselves in a simr position as theirte master.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running. If you want to go, go,¡± Shumea said as she watched over Selena. There was a hint of desperation over her face. ¡°It was only for a short while, but that girl is a friend. I don¡¯t want to abandon a friend.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°Besides, this ce here is crawling with monsters. Exactly where are you nning to run?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Shumea wryly smiled when she saw her younger brother speechless.


    ¡°Seriously, we sure were brought to one annoying ce!¡± Shumea spat as she touched the cor on her neck.


    ¡°Then what are we going to do?¡± Yoshu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. We¡¯ll just have to wake her up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy!¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but isn¡¯t that fine? It would be nice to do a good deed once in a while¡­ Especially, now that I¡¯m free.¡±


    After Selena killed Gene, they had been freed from their identity as ves. For someone like her who has been a ve ever since, this was none other than the freedom she¡¯d always admired.


    It was only right to pay back the favor to the one who gave her this long sought freedom. Shumea believed that, though her younger brother, Yoshu, found it hard to agree. In fact, he¡¯d always found it odd how his older sister was always so upright when ves were usually more hateful.


    ¡°Step back, Sis. I¡¯ll start,¡± Yoshu said.


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t really have toe. You can just¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±


    His sister tried to convince him otherwise, but he ignored her and equipped his helmet.

 Volume 2, Chapter 87: In the Arms of the Night God

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 87: In the Arms of the Night God</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 20


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Swordsmanship A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (Lv1); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv20); Orc King (Bui) (Lv40)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the One- Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    I turned around after crushing the rapier-using man.


    The human territory. It¡¯s just right there beyond the break of the forest. Focusing my heightened vision, I could see the carriage Reshia was riding. They seem to have stopped temporarily as the cavalry joined them.


    I could just go there and kill everyone.


    The hate seething from within me implored me to go, but¡­


    ¡ªNo.


    My subordinates are still fighting in the forest. I need to help them first.


    As for my feelings regarding Reshia, I should put them away for now.


    Picking up my broken great sword, I headed to where Gi Ga and the others were.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    As dusk was approaching the human side huddled together in a room in the vige to convene a war council.


    Gowen had managed to endure Rashka¡¯s attacks by himself, but while he did not incur any injuries, he was left severely fatigued. The man wasn¡¯t young anymore. Rest would be needed to recuperate.


    ¡°Aging is such an unpleasant thing.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t possible to rest and hold a war council at the same time.


    ¡°Yuan, you lead the main force. Take them along the road to run to the fief. Corseo is leading the cavalry. So long as you make it out of the forest, he will take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Corseo is an old soldier Gowen knew since back when he received his fief for the first time. He has takenmand under Gowen over 10 times already in their long history together. As far as Gowen was concerned, Corseo was his most reliable subordinate.


    Even the young Yuan found himselfforted the moment he heard Corseo¡¯s name. Since a man like that was waiting for them, his only duty then would be to ensure that his men safely exit the forest.


    Gowen turned to the adventurers. The person representing them was none other than the Herculean Wyatt.


    ¡°I would like you toe with us as protection for the wounded. Of course, I will properlypensate you,¡± Gowen said.


    ¡°¡­Alright. We¡¯re going back anyway, so we might as well,¡± Wyatt replied.


    Wyatt frowned for a moment when he heard the way Gowen phrased his request. ¡°Protection for the wounded.¡± Gowen seemed to know adventurers well.


    Adventurers were different from your run-of-the-mill gang; they had pride. So when someone requests them to protect the wounded, it bes very difficult for them to reject. And it was precisely because Gowen knew that that he worded his request as such.


    ¡°Yuan, have the soldiers rest in turns. We¡¯re leaving first thing in the morning tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Do not let your guard down. The night is the hour of the monsters.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    The hour of the Night God, Ya Jansu, is at hand.


    If they can survive it, they might just make it out of this alive.


    Yet even the twin moons seemed to mock them, as the two moons hid themselves from sight.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Stifling my breath, I prowled through the darkness. When I neared the vige, I stifled even the slightest breath I had left. I don¡¯t know if these humans are nning to attack or retreat, but it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Whatever course of action they wish to take won¡¯t affect my decision to ughter them. There was no light from the moons tonight, as the two moons have hidden themselves, but the terrifying expression on my face was clearly smiling.


    The actors of this raid tonight aren¡¯t from the Gi Vige, but from the four tribes. I am moving by myself with a horde centered around the forest hunters, the goblins of Ganra, along with shd of Paradua


    and Gi Zu. There¡¯s also another horde centered around Rashka of Gaidga, but their roles wille only after the sess of this attack.


    After confirming from far away that there was fire lit in the vige, I ordered the Ganra soldiers to position themselves around the vige, south the upwind.


    ¡°Everyone is in position,¡± Gilmi said.


    After gathering all the toons that would be engaging in closebat in one ce, we started.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Gilmi ordered, and the archers of Ganra all shot their bows simultaneously, while I led the charge across the fence of the vige.


    On the other side of the fence, I took a good look at the vige.


    We need to pay attention to the defensive measures ced around the vige.


    The fences at the western part of the vige are in good health. They¡¯ve been further reinforced after the orc battle. There are less fences in the southern and eastern parts of the vige. And in the northern part, the fences there are still damaged from the orc war.


    I did think of speeding up the repairs, but because of all the damage it received along with the impending trip to the Fortress of the Abyss, it never did get fully repaired. In fact, it¡¯s been mostly left untouched.


    That leaves the pitfalls.


    Again, the western parts has the most pitfalls, while the pitfalls in the northern parts are mostly useless. There are almost no pitfalls left in the southern and eastern parts of the vige.


    With the defenses out of the way, all that¡¯s left is the enemy themselves.


    There are 300 enemy soldiers in the vige itself, while the enemy cavalry is situated at the end of the forest to the east. It¡¯s nighttime, however, so the enemy can¡¯t make a move.


    This makes the northern part a good ce to attack. There are barely any obstacles there, so the only trouble we¡¯ll have is with the humans themselves.


    As for the east it¡¯s a poor choice because of the cavalry waiting at the back.


    Hmm¡­ Looks like it¡¯s settled then.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The scout leader, Yuan, was a young soldier trained by Gowen himself. He was born amoner, but with hard work, he managed to hone his skills to a shocking degree. In fact, he was actually the second strongest soldier in this expedition.


    The vige defense was weakest to the north. It was so weak it was basically asking the enemy to attack there, what with only a strip of broken fences and a handful of pitfalls left. It was almost as if a war had urred here in the past, and the only defenses they were seeing now are the remnants of that war.


    The defense was weakest to the north, then it was only natural that the most number of soldiers be ced there.


    ¡ªThe enemy monsters are intelligent.


    Just as Gowen had advised him, Yuan did not see the monsters as your typical bunch. Instead, he treated this battle as if he were fighting against a sly human general.


    Thergely undefended north, the fortified west, the weakly defended south, and the closest to the human territory, the east.


    The enemy would surely attack in the night. The soldiers were thoroughly briefed on that. And more than likely, the enemy woulde from the south.


    This vige used to be their home. There¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t know of its weaknesses. Which is why Yuan decided to light the most watch fires in the south along with a respectable number of spearmen, especially the elite. And withrge shields lined up on the ground, there was more than enough defense should the enemy choose to attack there.


    As for the West, there was plenty of defense left, so Yuan decided to leave the adventurers and the injured there.


    In the end, this whole battle was a question of probability. A guessing game, so to speak, of where the enemy would most likely attack.


    Yuan might have 300 soldiers under hismand, but with the soldiers sleeping in turn, he could allocate only 150 of that 300. Moreover, there were four directions that needed to be defended. If he were to evenly spread that, he¡¯d end up allocating 40 soldiers on the front and the back, making it likely that the enemy just might manage to make it to the headquarters, where Gowen was resting.


    Yuan was someone whose status did not permit him to reach the position he had today. The debt he owed to Gowen was past that of mere gratitude or respect, so he wanted to ovee this ordeal tonight and pay back the favor he regrly receives from Gowen.


    ¡°Enemy attack in the south!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯vee! Don¡¯t panic! Focus on defending!¡±


    Yuan headed south as soon as he heard that the enemy was attacking there to takemand.


    The soldiers to the west were mostly injured and couldn¡¯t be moved. The north couldn¡¯t be left unmanned lest they make it too easy to attack, so¡­


    ¡°Wake up the soldiers! Have the soldiers stationed in the east to move to the south! We¡¯ll bring the battle to them!¡±


    They had the advantage yet.


    They could still wipe out the goblins.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The watch fires are moving.


    Looks like Gilmi did their job well.


    I watched as the soldiers moved south to defend, then I called out to my subordinates behind me.


    ¡°We¡¯re going! Eliminate the enemy!¡±


    I had left my broken great sword to the old goblin. What I¡¯m using now is the same long sword the humans used. It¡¯s in good condition, but theck of weight makes it hard to get used to. I really need a great sword.


    ¡°GURUuuoOOOAaa!¡±


    I cried out with my World Devouring Howl, causing the humans to cower, while the goblins¡¯ morale shot up. But that¡¯s not all, this howl is also a sign, a sign for Gaidga¡¯s Rashka to make his move.


    The south looked easy to attack, so we intentionally used it to divert their attention.


    The north is undefended by default, so the enemy would obviously focus their soldiers there, leaving only the east and the south.


    We could just go ahead and attack the south, but we¡¯d end up with too many casualties. More importantly, this attack is a surprise attack. What we needed to hurt wasn¡¯t the body but the mind.


    We should keep our losses to a minimum, while maximizing the damage dealt.


    If we attack from the east, there¡¯s a chance the cavalry might take us from behind, but it won¡¯t be a problem if we leave before they arrive.


    And so, just like that, we attacked from the east.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    When Yuan arrived at the southern part of the vige, the goblins¡¯ arrows shooting from the forest were easily blocked by the spearmen¡¯s shields.


    ¡°They¡¯re noting out to fight at all,¡± amanding officer said.


    Yuan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. Even better if they don¡¯te, he thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down!¡± Yuan said as if to rebuke the cowardice welling up from within him. Then he strained his eyes as he looked up ahead the forest.


    It was then that a soldier suddenly screamed.


    ¡°Te enemy is attacking from the east!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Yuan¡¯s eyes opened wide with shock. At the same time, he grit his teeth.


    ¡°Damn, we¡¯ve been had! Third toon, return to your post to the east!¡± Yuan ordered to the reinforcements that were originally stationed in the east.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! We can still recover!¡± Yuan said to encourage his faltering men as he looked into the dark of the forest once more, but then another report came in: The enemy is attacking from the west!


    ¡°That¡¯s not good¡­ There are only injured soldiers stationed in the west¡­ Is this a diversion?¡± Yuan began to suspect, but the arrows from the forest never stopped.


    ¡°Have the soldiers who just woke up head west!¡±


    When Yuan realized he¡¯d fallen behind, a sense of shame pervaded him. A monster had actually gotten one over him. Then fire appeared from the east.


    ¡°That¡¯s really bad. They brought fire too! Someone send an escort for Master Go¡ª¡±


    ¡°GURUuUuUoOOaAAaA!¡±


    Just when Yuan was about to give order, a howl suddenly resounded, causing his body to stiffen. That voice belonged to none other than that goblin king that attacked before.


    That thing had to be stopped. Fear tainted Yuan¡¯s thoughts, and he rashly ordered.


    ¡°Second toon, Fifth toon! Subjugate the enemy king. Go! Sixth toon protect this ce with your life!¡±


    Unsheathing his own sword, Yuan led the soldiers.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    But then a raging mad beast appeared in sight.

 Volume 2, Chapter 88: Night Attack

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 88: Night Attack</h4>


    The flickering watch fires revealed the monster¡¯s great stature. It was much bigger than the other goblins, almost two heads bigger, in fact.


    It held a long sword in its hand. It was the same long sword the soldiers used, but the way the monster used it made it appear smaller and weightless. The ck mes of the underworld covered the long sword. They burned darker than the surrounding darkness, almost as if they were calling the living to death.


    When the monster looked around, it looked like a death god who hade from the abyss in search for a trophy to bring home.


    ¡ªWhat is that thing doing?


    Yuan nkly looked the monster in the eye, and he immediately regretted it.


    The monster¡¯s gaze brimmed with hate for humans ¡ª for himself, and that ferocity of it made him freeze.


    ¡°A-A-A¡ª¡±


    He had to give orders, but flustered, the only thing he could utter out was a list of iprehensible sounds. He did not even realize the puddle of water that had gathered beneath him by his quivering legs. The blood-red eyes of the goblin king had left himpletely frozen.


    As a roaring sound bellowed, death came swinging.


    The heads of the soldiers nearby came flying with their helmets still attached. One of those heads rolled over to Yuan and wordlessly stared at him.


    What are you getting all scared for? Weren¡¯t you going to save us? We died because of you.


    ¡°A, ahh, AHH¡ª¡±


    Fight, coward! Fight that thing and die! Die! Die! Die!!


    The envious voice of the dead toward the living echoed clearly in his ears.


    ¡ªI¡¯m going to be killed. I¡¯m going to die.


    Yuan shook his head at the approaching goblin king, but that thing was the embodiment of death. It would not stop just because of that. ¡®Death¡¯ approached him. Step by step, it neared him, but Yuan had already forgotten about the sword in his hand, only continuing to shake his head as he watched ¡®death¡¯ approach.


    ¡°GURUuuuAAaaAA!!¡±


    ¡®Death¡¯ howled.


    It was as if it were saying it would send everyone to hell. It howled, angrily, as it cut down the soldiers one after another, even crushing a soldier¡¯s head with its helmet still attached with its other arm. It was


    then that Yuan was reminded of a story he¡¯d heard of before. A legend regarding the very shadow he was seeing before him. Beings born of the abyss, they were called: devil.


    ¡ªA monster, a real monster has crawled out of the abyss. Humans can¡¯t win. Not against that.


    ¡®Death¡¯ threw a soldier¡¯s crushed head to the side. And before Yuan knew it, ¡®death¡¯ was right before him. ck mes flickered around the sword of ¡®Death¡¯ as it raised up, but Yuan only watched¡ª


    ¡°Yuan, fall back!!¡±


    It was a first hearing that heroic voice so angry, and immediately, Yuan woke up from his stupor, allowing him to jump back.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Using one of the effects of the One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye, I could see the status of those whose sses were lower than mine. I analyzed all the humans I came across, causing my head to ache with all the information rushing, but I grit my teeth and endured it.


    It would be best if I can get the head of themander.


    ¡°King!¡±


    Behind me were two rare goblins. I ordered them to break the enemy formation.


    ¡°Go! shd, Gi Zu! Don¡¯t look to your left or your right, just run straight for the west!¡±


    I saw them off as they ran west. I¡¯ve sent the main force. If they go around to the back, we¡¯ll be able to cut the enemy apart at the same time.


    The main purpose of the attack is to instill fear into the enemy. To that end, even burning the vige is worth it. So I had the Princess of Ganra, Narsa, use the Byunei Bow to shoot a me arrow and set my house, the king¡¯s house, on fire.


    To scare the enemy further, I also decided to put on a little act as a devil from the abyss, making full use of my naturally intimidating appearance.


    Now, where¡¯s thatmander?


    I gaudily killed the humans I came across. Sometimes I would crush their heads, and sometimes I would bash them. I killed everyone I came across even as I kept my calm. But it¡¯s differentpared to when I fought Gol Gol and the ogre lord. A different pressure was weighing on me from within as my soul screamed.


    ¡°GURUuuuOOAOAAa!¡±


    Fear me, humans! I wallowed in hate for those who¡¯ve killed my brethren to suppress my screaming soul. If I let them go, they¡¯ll only kill more.


    ¡ªIs this really the right thing to do?


    It was only for a moment, but that hesitation caused a spear to graze my cheeks.


    ¡ªNo, don¡¯t hesitate. It¡¯s toote for that. Are you trying to make the humansugh? I am me. I will rule this world as the king of monsters. And then I will save that woman, Reshia! This time I¡¯ll protect our promise!


    For a moment, the memories from the other side that I¡¯d long forgotten stirred, and the image of someone sadly smiling at me ovepped with Reshia¡¯s.


    I grabbed the spear that grazed me, and then kicked away the terrified soldier.


    ¡ªYes, fear me! Fear me, humans! You have touched that which should not have been touched!


    I threw the spear I¡¯d just picked up, letting it fly into a soldier to skewer it dead.


    ¡ªWhere is themander!?


    I looked around the battlefield.


    ¡ªWrong.


    I cut down another soldier, and then another.


    ¡ªTch, wrong again!


    With my strengthened muscles, my enchanted sword, and the skill, Swordsmanship A,pensating for my sword skills, I easily cut down enemy after enemy, letting dark-red blood to gush and dye the field.


    ¡ªFound him!!


    When my eyes fell on a person standing some distance away, the title ¡®Sub Leader¡¯ shed through my mind. Immediately, I ran to that man, cutting down all the soldiers in the way.


    ¡°GURUuuoOOAaaAa!¡±


    I raised up my sword. If I can just get this human¡¯s head, we¡¯ll have aplished enough. Fear would dominate the enemy, and pursuing them would be that much more easier.


    But just when I was about to cut down the enemymander, another soldier jumped out of nowhere, angrily yelling.


    I tried to read his status but failed.


    ¡ªThe same ss!


    I swung down my sword against the soldier¡¯s.


    So this is the realmander!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°This is good.¡± The giant goblin, Rashka, smiled.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s that goblin from this morning!¡± Wyatt cursed.


    Rashka attacked the west with his horde, and the person to greet him was none other than the Herculean Wyatt whom he¡¯d fought this morning. The main powers of their horde aside from him were Gi Gu Verbena, who excelled in leadership, and Gi Gi, the ancient beast warrior. Gi Gu was always leading from the back, so it was only natural that he was uninjured, but Gi Gi being uninjured was mostly by luck.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the defense in the west the strongest!?¡± Vitz said as he quickly stopped tending to the wounded and wielded his sword.


    ¡°I will take the lead,¡± Gi Gu said as he passed Rashka, who was fighting Wyatt, and attacked Vitz. Gi Guughed at the strength of the opposition. ¡°It¡¯s our home, so of course we would know all the ins and outs. Even the very location of the traps themselves and the holes in the fences.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Are these guys really goblins!?¡± Vitz cursed.


    Gradually, Vitz began to fall back to Gi Gu¡¯s relentless charge. If Yugil hadn¡¯t jumped in to help him, he would have surely died.


    ¡°Be careful, Yugil! This goblin is strong!¡± Vitz warned as Yugil tacitly walked up after nodding.


    The two adventurers worked hand-in-hand against Gi Gu. Yugil would block Gi Gu¡¯s attacks with his shield and attempt to break Gi Gu¡¯s posture with a parry, after which, Vitz would attack.


    When Gi Gu saw how well they worked together, heughed. ¡°Are you actually challenging me to a battle of teamwork!¡±


    As Gi Gu fought against Vitz and Yugil, and Rashka against Wyatt, Gi Gi rode his triple head, ignoring the wounded humans around, as he entered into the vige.


    Following him were the beast tamers under thete Gi De. Gi Gi had heard from them how Gi De died.


    ¡ªVengeance must be had.


    Gi Gi and the goblins he led had that one thought running through their minds. Beast tamers such as them greatly loved their beasts and theirrades. Goblins reproduced quickly and were usually numerous, so such a quality among goblins was particrly striking.


    They trampled over the humans that approached them as they went deeper into the human territory, when a man wielding a ming sword came to view.


    ¡°Boss, that¡¯s the one!¡± One of the survivor beast tamers pointed to the man who was none other than Ben, the Wand of Destruction.


    As Gi Gi eyed him, he lightly kicked the belly of his triple head. In no time at all, the distance between them was shortened. As Gi Gi took out his axe, he shed against Ben¡¯s wand.


    ¡°So it was you! Die!¡±


    ¡°From fire shall be born a de!Fire Sword¡±


    The red gem on Ben¡¯s wand dazzled brilliantly as mes shot up from it.


    The battle in the west raged even more.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The enemy sword repelled my sword. The enemy handled his sword well, making it difficult to exhibit the actual power of enchant. It was hard tond a clean hit, as the enemy kept managing to parry my attacks.


    For a moment, the enemy turned to look at the surroundings.


    The panic from the surprise attack is almost about to wear off. They¡¯ll probably regroup after this. It have been nice to kill the enemymander before leaving, but that doesn¡¯t seem likely. Especially, since he seems to specialize in defense.


    It¡¯s a pity, but it seems we¡¯ll have to retreat.


    I shed up with my sword, and the enemy dodged by slipping through below it. Immediately after, I shed down, and the enemy backed off even more to dodge.


    After seeing that a considerable distance had been made between us, I called forth my ether.


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dust!el¡±


    I moved so quickly the very air broke, but the enemy dodged again.


    I didn¡¯t turn around to sh with enemymander a second time.


    We still have time. There¡¯s no reason to hurry. The real thing starts once dawn breaks. We¡¯ve already aplished our main goal, so it¡¯s fine to retreat now even without themander¡¯s head.


    I cut down all the humans in my path as I opened a path to the west.


    This sword is really too light. I can wield it just fine, but it¡¯s reallycking that weight needed to cut the enemy apart.


    As I thought that, I bellowed out the howl that signaled our retreat. Now then, humans.


    What will you do?


    Will you be too scared to move? Or will you retreat anyway? Either way, only hell is waiting for you.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Level has risen.


    20 to 21


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô

 Volume 2, Chapter 89: The Night is Long

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 89: The Night is Long</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 21


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Swordsmanship A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (Lv1); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv20); Orc King (Bui) (Lv40)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the One- Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    From time to time, the beasts would howl, and the soldiers would jump awake. The atmosphere was so tense, the humans could not peacefully sleep. In time, however, the light of the morn reached them, even as the arms of the night god held them tight.


    Dark shadows weighed heavily under the soldiers¡¯ eyes. Every one of them was alert, not even a mice could get past them unnoticed. They knew that fiendish monsters lurked just outside the vige.


    Those same monsters had attackedst night. Fortunately, they were able to fend them off, but their viciousness was such that they reminded them of the devils of the underworld. All the soldiers that came with Gowen thought so.


    The soldiers that could fight now only numbered 250.


    If the injured were to be included, that number would increase, but it was still a worrisome figure.


    ¡°If we withdraw now, the losses will increase¡­¡± Gowen pondered to himself.


    Before the break of dawn, in that moment when the dark of the night grew even cker, Gowen turned to the Forest of Darkness. The soldiers were cowering and horrified, all because of that goblin king¡¯s attack.


    Gowen didn¡¯t know this, but of the forces that were battling against them, the orcs numbered 40, the goblins 50, and the kobolds 20.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Despite the various toons suffering so much, they couldn¡¯t be given the opportunity to rest. The option of ¡°waiting¡± to allow morale to recover was simply not feasible. The longer they waited, the greater their losses would be. And even if they attacked, the forest was not something they could develop. The soldiers were too fearful of the few powerful among the goblins¡¯ ranks.


    ¡°It seems¡­ there¡¯s no choice but to forcefully withdraw.¡±


    There weren¡¯t many choices from the start, but now they have no choice but to retreat. They would have to run at full speed to the cavalry waiting outside the forest.


    ¡°To that end¡­¡±


    If they do choose to run, the goblins would surely give chase. If so, then they might as well take the initiative. The one leading the chase¡­ that would be none other than the goblin king himself. If they could bring the fight back to them to slow down their momentum, they would be able to quickly withdraw.


    Gowen grit his teeth and hardened his resolve.


    As the reign of the night god finally came to an end, the bright light of the sun returned to the forest. Soldiers all around heaved sighs of relief, and Gowen left to decide the formations. It wasn¡¯t until when the sun was at its highest that Gowen finished. Yuan would lead the retreat, while Gowen would watch the back.


    Healthy soldiers were positioned in front to clear the way of monsters, while the wounded were ced behind them. Protecting the rearmost were Gowen and a group of soldiers he had specifically picked out.


    After forcing down their meals, they hastily departed. On either side of the road were soldiers wielding long swords who served both as scouts and escorts for the wounded. In the middle were soldiers with spears, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice.


    By foot with the wounded, it would take a day or two until their destination. It would also depend on how fierce the goblins attack, but regardless, because of the road, they had no excuses not to bring the wounded.


    The roads were still defenseless, however, and they had no intention of spending the night on it. Thus, they would walk be it night or day until they reach their destination.


    ¡°Kobolds behind us!¡± A soldier yelled, almost screaming.


    Gowen looked up. A pack of kobolds led by a bigger kobold than the others watched them from behind. They didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of attacking, but neither did they seem to have any intentions of leaving.


    ¡°¡­Ignore it. Proceed,¡± Gowen said.


    At the same time, he thought of how detestable of a move this was. Enough to almost make him start wondering whether a crafty human was actually pulling the strings behind these monsters.


    Kobolds weren¡¯t a problem. They could easily deal with them anytime, but the problem was that the goblin king was probably the one who sent them. If they careless chased the kobolds, they might just run and lead them deep into the forest, allowing the main force burdened with the wounded to be attacked.


    But they didn¡¯t need to chase the kobolds for them to have an effect either. Just their very presence was enough to pressure them. It was a simple pressure, but given time, even the simplest of pressures could pile up to be something heavy. And once the sun sets, that pressure would slowly sap their strength.


    Gowen knew all these things, but he had no cards left to respond with. In fact, beads of sweat even started to appear on that ever expressionless face of his. Still, he kept his mind calm.


    If he were to break now, the soldiers would fall into chaos. In that case, the soldiers might just scatter and run, making them easy pickings for the monsters to take.


    ¡ªTotal Annihtion.


    It could happen.


    The enemy was that strong of an adversary.


    ¡°toon leaders don¡¯t let your guards down! I am watching the back. Those of you on the nks, keep sharp!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how much of an effect that would have, but he truly had no other cards left to y.


    All that was left now was to trust in his strength and proceed.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    When the humans departed, I ordered Hasu of the kobolds to watch them. I won¡¯t let them rest even for a moment. The humans shouldn¡¯t be able to stand against this pressure forever. They¡¯ll eventually break. And when they do, our attack will have that much more of an effect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. We¡¯ll be in trouble if they see us.¡±


    We were also desperate. There might not have been much casualties on our sidest night, but the continuous battles have been extremely taxing. Especially, since we had to travel a long way away from the fortress to get here. Not to mention the goblins of the Gi Vige.


    Many of the goblins are heaving and puffing just following the humans. Even the legs they use regrly to traverse the forest freely are heavy now. And even though the injured are at the back, the archers of Ganra all had to work to treat them.


    Princess Narsa had to stay behind with the rear group to lead them, leaving only a handful of archers with Ra Gilmi as our archery.


    The rare and noble ss goblins are still healthy, but everyone else is suffering.


    Looks like I¡¯ll have to step up.


    ¡°King, when will we attack? The fatigue is piling up¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to attack now?¡± Gi Za asked as he stood beside me.


    I shook my head. ¡°Not yet. We have to tire out the humans first. It will take a little longer before the hunt begins.¡±


    Gi Za must¡¯ve thought I was being too cautious, as in a rare show of disagreement, he said, ¡°If we don¡¯t hurry, they¡¯ll make it to the entrance of the forest.¡±


    That¡¯s true. Which is why, we¡¯ll have to carefully choose the timing.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said.


    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re worried about incurring losses, just use the orcs,¡± Gi Za said in a hushed voice.


    I shook my head again. I won¡¯t be using just our strength, I¡¯ll also use the others. It seems Gi Za has picked up the ability to read my thoughts to some extent ever since evolving into a shaman.


    ¡°I still have plenty of uses for the orc. There¡¯s no reason to throw them away here.¡±


    Looks like there¡¯s still a considerable difference even in war between how much the goblins trust their fellow goblins and how much they trust the orcs.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be pursuing them for time then?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gi Za nodded and then returned to his subordinates to encourage them. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to avenge Gi Zo like that? I heard him say.


    Right¡­


    I have to teach them¡­


    That conquerors have no need forpassion and indecision, only destruction.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    As the march went on, morning turned to noon, and then noon to dusk. The soldiers carried the wounded along the road, wordlessly resting for an hour from time to time. Everyone quietly walked.


    They were tired, so tired that even with the kobolds following them, most of the soldiers seemed about to fall asleep. The only reason the army had yet to copse was because of their faith in Gowen¡¯s strength. As long as Gowen was here, they would surely be able toe home. Those were the thoughts of the soldiers. Which is why they were able to save theirrades despite the harshness of this whole trip.


    Somehow, they could still act with humanity.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving!¡± A toon leader said.


    At his words, the soldiers stood up.


    Everyone looked ready to be crushed from the fatigue and anxiety, yet they managed to keep their minds cool and gather together as an army.


    ¡°Just a little bit more! Four more hours and the entrance wille to view!¡± A toon leader said.


    The soldiers raised their heads. It was already past midnight, and after a few hours, the light of the sun would return. The monsters haven¡¯t attacked either. Perhaps they¡¯ve already given up and won¡¯t be chasing anymore. Such thoughts gradually took root within the soldiers¡¯ hearts.


    Because of that they failed to realize the kobolds slowly closing in. Not even Gowen himself noticed. As far as he was concerned, the kobolds were just there to pressure them. The ones they should really pay attention to were the goblin king¡¯s goblins, and then the orcs.


    By the time he realized what was going on, it was toote. The kobolds had vanished in the darkness and was now biting at their heels.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡±


    ¡°Uoon!¡±


    ¡°Gyaa!?¡±


    As the soldiers were pulled down, their screams resounded under the embrace of the night god.


    ¡°GURUuuuAaAAa!!¡±


    At the same time, a howl bellowed. And in an instant, the figure of the devil illuminated by the light of fire shed through everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°O-O-ORCS BEHIND US!¡± A soldier screamed.


    Gowen knit his brows.


    They¡¯ve been had. That was the goblin king¡¯s howl, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Where is he going toe from!? He¡¯s clever, so he will surely aim for their weak point. And as far as weak points went¡­


    ¡ªThe nks are going to be crushed!


    ¡°toons, protect the injured and proceed!! Don¡¯t let the monsters approach!¡± Gowen said in an almost angry voice as he brandished his long sword and positioned himself at the rear to defend against the orcs.


    The various toon leaders all yelled at Gowen¡¯s orders to calm down the panicking soldiers. ¡°Draw your weapons! Don¡¯t falter!¡±


    They kept a watchful eye out for their nks even as they marched forward. All the feelings of wanting to run were suppressed by courage.


    ¡°Kill them!!¡±


    But the force that hit the nks was overwhelming. The noble ss, Gi Gu Verbena, the ferocious Rashka of Gaidga, and the adherent of the mad god, Gi Zu.


    In no time at all, a hole was chewed out of the humans¡¯ defensive line. The injured picked up their weapons to fight, but the goblins easily wiped them out. They were only three goblins, but their fighting power was devastating.


    Gi Gu worked exceedingly well with his subordinates to eliminate the humans. Rashka trampled on everyone with his overwhelming ck power. And Gi Zu fought savagely with the Mad Dog skill he received from the Mad God. Under their fierce attack, the defensive lines of the humans was quickly broken.


    ¡°Damn it, at this rate!¡±


    When the toon leaders realized that the defensive lines wouldn¡¯t recover, they decided to prioritize those who haven¡¯t been hurt. At the very least, the injured should escape.


    As the toon leaders came to that decision, they implored the soldiers to walk ahead. It started to look like they would have to split off from the rear, but if they didn¡¯t hurry and quell the confusion, they would suffer even more losses. The toon leaders clenched their fist at the callousness of their decision, and went to fight the goblins themselves at the rear.


    It was a praiseworthy decision, but the soldiers that ran off were greeted only by an even worse hell.


    ¡°Onwards!!¡±


    ¡°They came again!!¡±


    Attacking the soldiers that left the rear were shd of Paradua and his rider-beast cavalry, Gi Gi and the beast tamers, and Gi Za and the druids.


    ¡°Vengeance for our brethren!¡± Gi Gi yelled as he broke through the defensive line with his triple head. The person he and his subordinates were looking for was none other than Ben. As they cut down the humans, their eyes darted to and fro, looking for a man wielding a sword of me.


    ¡°Put to rest Gi Zo¡¯s regrets here!¡± Gi Za ordered his subordinate druids before looking around him. ¡°And so, the board is set.¡±


    In the battlefield, in the center of the onught of flying heads and gushing blood, where the blood dyed thend red, Gi Zaughed. All that was left was for the king to add the finishing touches.


    The stimtion from the battle rising up from his chest caused Gi Za to smile.


    The night was yet to end.

 Volume 2, Chapter 90: Bellan, The Wand of Destruction

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 90: Ben, The Wand of Destruction</h4>


    The sounds of iron shing resounded throughout the forest.


    ¡°Avenge Gi De!¡±


    Though d in mes, a staff was a staff, and the ancient beast warrior, Gi Gi, found his hands numbed after a failed attempt to cut it down.


    Sparks shed as Gi Gi¡¯s axe shed into Ben¡¯s iron wand. In their struggle, Ben managed to flick back Gi Gi¡¯s attack over his head.


    ¡°A worthy opponent. I thank god for this opportunity.¡± The Wand of Destruction, Ben, smiled, ted at having found a worthy opponent.


    ¡°GUuRUuRUUGAAaa!¡± Gi Gi roared as he sent a flurry of attacks to Ben.


    The Wand of Destruction, Ben, was a first rate adventurer, and he endured Gi Gi¡¯s attacks. But the battle around them had started to avoid them. The druids Gi Za brought hadpletely changed the battlefield.


    There weren¡¯t many among the humans who were trained to fight mages. Battling mages required extensive training or an ancient grade equipment or a blessing from a god. Such things were naturally beyond the reach of themon soldier.


    All the more so when the soldiers Gowen led were mostly young soldiers in theirtter 10s to 20s, picked up from farmer families. The power to battle against magic was something they wouldn¡¯t even dream of.


    To make things worse, it was currently the time of the night god, the very time in which the druids could exhibit their greatest power. As Gi Za¡¯s de of wind howled madly, killing everything in its path, Gi Do casted his own wind spell to block the humans¡¯ path.


    As the druids exterminated the surrounding humans, the goblins who had charged aheadpeted over which one was more daring.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re getting slower!¡± Yugil received a goblin¡¯s de that came sweeping from the feet with his shield, but the great power sent his shield flying. The goblins led by Gi Gu Verbena were only normals, but they moved with perfect coordination, to the point that they were almost like Gi Gu¡¯s limbs. One dealt with Yugil¡¯s shield, while the other two attacked Vitz from both sides.


    Vitz might have been an experienced adventurer, but even he couldn¡¯t just slip through a pincer attack. By the time Yugil recovered, he saw Vitz being hit with another blow.


    Carelessly charging in could get one killed.


    ¡°Damn! Yugil, are you alive!?¡±


    But at this rate, they¡¯ll just end up being killed by Gi Gu anyway.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡±


    As Yugil picked himself back up, this time the goblins turned their attention to Vitz. They came at him with a pincer attack just like before, which he dodged, but waiting for him after he rolled was an axe to his neck. A metallic sound resounded, as Yugil¡¯s shield had made it in time. If not for that, Vitz would have surely died.


    ¡°From above,¡± Gi Gu said, prompting one of the goblins to leap.


    Yugil¡¯s eyes followed the goblin up as it rose, but Gi Gu¡¯s axe was already headed for his legs. Vitz managed to cover him and block the axe with his sword, keeping him alive. Yet who knew for how long? With the battle this difficult, it was only a matter of time before they broke.


    ¡°Damnit, is god asleep? If I live through this, I swear I¡¯m converting to an apostate sect,¡± Vitz cursed as he let Yugil watch his back.


    ¡°O god, have mercy.God Bless¡±


    Were those words uttered by a god or a demon?


    ¡°Go,¡± the White Hand of Life pointed when she appeared as the soldiers following behind her gripped their spears tight and fought the goblins.


    ¡°Trifling soldiers!¡± As Gi Gu swung his arms, the three goblins under him made a blood bath of the soldiers. But as if without any regard for themselves, the soldiers threw themselves at the goblins despite their wounds. One of them even managed to strike out his spear at Gi Gu.


    Although shocked, Gi Gu parried that spear before quickly lopping off the head of the soldier.


    ¡°¡­What did you do?¡± Gi Gu looked down on the now unmoving soldier, then turned his eyes to re at the White Hand of Life.


    ¡°It seems they hated you so much they couldn¡¯t stand living under the same sky as you¡­ even if it meant dying themselves,¡± the White Hand of Life smiled just like a god or a demon.


    ¡°O-Oi!¡± Vitz called out upon seeing how odd the soldiers acted.


    But the White Hand of Life just smiled at him as always. ¡°We should retreat now. I believe this too is the will of god.¡±


    ¡°Just what did you¡­¡±


    ¡°The soldiers themselves wished for this: to be god¡¯s vanguards.¡±


    The soldiers were wounded and their legs were even broken, but they stood up easily as if all was right with the world. Then in the next instant, they let out a bloodcurdling battle cry and ran toward the goblins. One of those soldiers was the same soldier Vitz had lent a shoulder tost night.


    ¡°Oi!¡± Vitz called out, but the soldier didn¡¯t even turn to him as he threw himself at the goblins.


    ¡°What in the hell did you do!?¡± Vitz asked in a panicked voice.


    To which the girl smiled despite the hellish background that was war. ¡°It is simply the will of god. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s exceeding beautiful when you think of it that way?¡±


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Scout Leader Yuan was leading the way when he heard the goblin king¡¯s voice, prompting him to up the pace.


    ¡°¡­Sir, the wounded won¡¯t be able to follow like this,¡± one of his men said.


    But he did not slow down even for a moment. In fact, he hurried even more. The truth was that he was simply following Gowen¡¯smand to leave the forest, but the men didn¡¯t see it that way. To them he was simply a coward.


    ¡°Scout Leader Yuan!¡± A soldier grabbed his shoulder, forcing Yuan to finally turn around. ¡°Are you nning on abandoning ourrades!?¡±


    ¡°No! But at this rate¡­¡±


    The two was just about to start arguing when a voice bellowed, silencing the two.


    ¡°This voice!¡± Yuan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s near!¡± The soldier said.


    ¡°We¡¯re going now! We need to get as far away as we can!¡± Yuan said.


    The soldiers all moved at Yuan¡¯s words. It didn¡¯t matter whether they were wounded or not, the king¡¯s voice was like a stimnt that forced them to drag their bodies.


    ¡°Just a little bit more and we¡¯ll be able to contact the others outside. If we can just get to them, we¡¯ll be able to fight back against the goblins!¡± Yuan said to encourage the soldiers.


    But then the forest swayed, the dry leaves stirred, and all of the sudden, hope seemed to vanish, even as the morn was about to greet the dark, even as the end seemed closer than ever.


    ¡°GURUuuuAAaa!!¡±


    By the time Yuan turned when a howl and a scream resounded together, it was toote. Wielding ck mes in his hand, the goblin king tore apart the soldiers.


    ¡°Tch¡­ protect the wounded! Those who can fight, form a wall! It¡¯s just one goblin! It we put everything on the line, we¡¯ll be able to kill it!¡±


    The goblin king danced at the center of the soldiers¡¯ formation, wielding the mes of hell to easily and effortlessly tear through armors of iron, while he sent soldiers flying with his rock-hard fists.


    Then he picked up one of the spearmen with one hand, and threw him at the line of spears the soldiers had formed. Yet despite that overwhelming physical prowess of his that could even easily pick a man up and throw him, what truly terrified the soldiers was his clever mind that prompted him to break their line in that exact moment.


    ¡°GURUuuuUAaaAAa!¡±


    Each time the goblin king howled, the pressure bearing down grew stronger. The very air felt like led, as moving one¡¯s limbs became almost as difficult as in water. One of the soldiers tried to strike the king from behind, but the strong tail of the king whipped at him, effortlessly crushing his armor and knocking him out.


    ¡°Fix the formation! Those wounded¡­ just make a run for it!¡± Yuan hastily said, thinking something needed to be done, but his orders only caused the group fighting in the frontline to crumble.


    The soldiers managed to recover their formation, but the crowd of running soldiers blocked their way, causing them to effortlessly die under the goblin king¡¯s hand.


    Yuan was powerless as he watched all this take ce.


    ¡°Sheet! Sheet! Sheet!!¡± Yuan cursed as he grit his teeth and pulled out his sword. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you!¡±


    As the goblin king cut down the two soldiers beside Yuan, he slipped underneath their corpses to reach the king¡¯s chest. Turning his hips, he struck at the goblin king. His sword grazed the king¡¯s side, wounding him, but in the next moment, the goblin king¡¯s tail flicked, and Yuan found himself crashing into a tree.


    ¡°Scout Leader Yuan!¡±


    That was thest thing Yuan heard.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    ¡°Ga Ga GAaRUGUaaGAAa!¡±


    The spear swung, and with it came another head. The iron spear Gi Zu had taken as prize was so worn down it was painful to look at, but the Mad Dog skill drove Gi Zu to keep fighting despite that. He crushed, thrust, kicked all who stood in his way.


    He fought with a fervor that suggested he wouldn¡¯t hold back even against an ally, and he recklessly charged toward the humans just like a mad dog.


    The sight of Gi Zu killing everything in his path, the wounded and the fighting soldiers alike, finally forced a toon leader to personally block his way.


    ¡°Attack it from both sides! I¡¯ll take it on from in front!¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter that he had to postpone giving orders to the rest of the army, what mattered now was dealing with Gi Zu.


    Two healthy swordsmen took position at Gi Zu¡¯s nks.


    Gi Zu went straight up ahead with his spear, ignoring the two, but his spear was struck down, and then sealed as the toon leader stepped over it, then finally, the two soldiers by the nks struck down their swords at Gi Zu.


    ¡°Nu!?¡±


    But Gi Zu¡¯s strength was multiplied several times by the skill, Mad Dog, allowing him to take back his distorted spear to strike at the approaching soldiers. When he turned to the toon leader¡ª


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on us!¡± The toon leader said as he swung widely to cut Gi Zu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°GUuuaaAaa!?¡±


    Blood spurted, but the toon leader did not stop. He cut again from the shoulder to the thigh, and another from the arm to the shin. But even as steam rose from Gi Zu¡¯s body, he kept standing.


    Gi Zu struck out his spear with fury, but that spear was easily parried with skill, allowing the toon leader to take away his spear.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The toon struck to cut Gi Zu from his shoulder down, when¡ª


    ¡°GURURURUuuAaGAGAAa!¡±


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    Gi Zu jumped into the toon leader, allowing his shoulder to take the blow to stop the attack.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t cut down Gi Zu being this close. He needed to separate themselves first, but Gi Zu held on tightly to his armor. For a moment the vision of the toon leader shook. By the time his vision was clear again, Gi Zu¡¯s mouth was wide open, showing his sharp canine teeth.


    The sound of armor being removed resounded as the breastte distorted and Gi Zu¡¯s fangs buried deeply into toon leader¡¯s neck, then using his hands, Gi Zu ripped off the toon leader¡¯s head.


    The toon leader couldn¡¯t even scream before he died. As Gi Zu stepped over his corpse, he eyed a me-wielding man.


    ¡°GURUuuGAGAGAaa!¡±


    Hate filled Gi Zu as he attacked his next prey.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Fire burned his wounds. As the sound of flesh roasting sounded, the Wand of Destruction, Ben¡¯s, iron wand fended off Gi Gi¡¯s axe.


    But then one of the beasts of the beast tamers came for his legs.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Ben¡¯s burning wand swung from the top of his head down to crush the brains of the beast, instantly killing it.


    ¡°Go!Toto¡± Gi Gi said as he rode his triple head, looking just like a knight that rode on a beast instead of a horse.


    ¡°Ridiculous! To think you would actually fight me mounted!¡± Ben ran right into Gi Gi as he kept his body close to the ground. He was so close to it it looked like he would fall, but instead, he picked up a small stone to throw at Gi Gi.


    ¡°Ku!?¡±


    Gi Gi faltered for just a moment, but that was enough for Ben.


    ¡°Gue!¡±


    Ben looked like he would crash into the triple head when he suddenly dodged to the side and cut the triple head¡¯s legs. Gi Gi tried to swing his axe, but by that time, Ben had long retreated behind him. The triple head tumbled onto the ground, and Ben leisurely approached Gi Gi.


    To Gi Gi¡¯s fortune, he managed to crawl out from under the Triple Head in time to receive Ben¡¯s attack.


    ¡°¡­It was fun, but this is the end!¡±


    Their weapons locked as their wand and axe shed against each other, but then Ben¡¯s mes suddenly started burning even fiercer. Those mes gradually reached Gi Gi to burn his skin.


    ¡°GUuRUGAGAAagaa!¡±


    Gi Gi ferociously roared out, but just when it seemed all hope was lost, Gi Zu came jumping at Ben¡¯s seemingly defenseless back. Ben was a first-rate adventurer, however, so it was only a given that he would be capable of sensing that dense killing intenting at him from behind.


    Ben smacked his lips as he turned, jumping back to make some distance between him and the two goblins. Then as he fixed his grip on his wand, his hand touched it to make the fire smaller, gathering it solely around the red jewel at the tip of his wand.


    ¡°The second one is a mad dog¡­ Damn, these guys really know how to keep you entertained.¡± An overly ferocious smile appeared on the former knight, Ben¡¯s, face.


    The fearless Gi Zu ran toward him. At the same time, Gi Gi did so as well.


    ¡°GAGAGAaaAa!¡±


    The strength behind that arm was far greater than any Gi Zu could normally muster, but Ben leisurely saw through it all. As he tried to swing his wand, however, Gi Gi¡¯s axe came.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight with you.¡± Gi Gi made use of Gi Zu¡¯s wild attacks to lock Ben down. Gi Gi always worked alongside beasts, so it was easy for him to match his movements with the wildly charging Gi Zu.


    His axe locked with Ben¡¯s wand again, but the one with the advantage this time was him. If he could just keep Ben locked down like this, Gi Zu would be able to finish Ben off.


    With a setup like this, even Ben would have no choice but to fight defensively¡­ or at least he should have had no other choice, but¡­


    After Ben distanced himself from them, he parried their blows as he kept stepping back. Gi Zu¡¯s skill was actually poor at suppressing people. Yet even without knowing that, Ben calmly rendered Gi Zu¡¯s mad charge useless and fended off Gi Gi¡¯s axe.


    ¡°Go!Toto Gi Zu!¡± Gi Gi said.


    ¡°You call this teamwork!? Even kids are better off!¡± Ben spat.


    Ben brushed aside Gi Zu¡¯s wrathful charge, and then swung his wand at Gi Gi¡¯s axe.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, goblin!? Think you can avenge your friend like this!?¡± Ben said as they found their weapons locked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me, human!¡±


    Gi Gi forcefully pushed Ben away, but Ben struck out with his fist before they separated, causing Gi Gi¡¯s axe to fall.


    Yet despite that, the one who was shocked was actually Ben.


    Because the ce he was pushed to was none other than the ce where the triple head was. The three heads of the triple head bit at Ben¡¯s two legs, effectively sealing them.


    ¡°You nned this¡­¡±


    Gi Gi¡¯s order to ¡°Go!Toto¡± was not actually directed to Gi Zu, but to the triple head.


    As Gi Gi picked up his axe, he swung it sidewards to Ben to inflict a fatal wound, but Ben used the recoil from that attack to break free of the triple head


    ¡°Spectacr, but¡­¡±


    Even Ben¡¯s guts started to spill out as the blood from within violently flowed out. But despite that, he continued to hold onto his wand and stand fearlessly in the middle of the road.


    ¡°Go, young ones! Blood Oath of the Flying Swan¡¯s Wand of Destruction, Ben, shall hold this line!!¡±


    That was directed to Gowen¡¯s remaining young soldiers in the battlefield.


    ¡°The sin of trespassing into the forest lies with all! You think we¡¯ll let them escape!?¡± Gi Gi said as he ordered his subordinates to send out the wild dogs.


    When the wild dogs passed by Ben, his wand swung, and their heads were crushed.


    Though fatally wounded, the man¡¯s valiant spirit burned valiantly as ever.

 Volume 2, Gossip: Gi Za’s Lecture Transcript

    <h4>Volume 2, Gossip: Gi Za¡¯s Lecture Transcript</h4>


    Name: Gi Za


    Race: Goblin; Subleader


    Level: 23


    ss: Witch Doctor Shaman


    Magic Maniption;


    Possessed Skills: Three Verse Chant; Chant Cancel; Guidance of the God of Wisdom; Wind Guard; Wind Control; Ether Movement


    Divine Protection: Wind God


    Attributes: Wind


    Today¡¯s lesson:


    [Ether and ss]


    [The Use of Ether]


    [The History of Ether]


    [Ether and ss]


    The sky was clear when I held a lecture on Ether and sses. My audience was not limited only to my druid subordinates, but also included the other noble ss and rare ss goblins. It would¡¯ve been nice if the king could make it as well, but unfortunately, he was busy.


    As I opened the ss, I started by asking Gi Do what he thought of sses and ether.


    ¡°The higher the ss, the more ether one can use,¡± Gi Do said.


    It wasn¡¯t aplete answer, but correct nevertheless. As expected of one of my druids. Me praising Gi Do seemed to have provoked Gi Gi however.


    ¡°Lord Gi Gi, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Like a strong wind. Like a swift wind!Wind Cutter¡±


    A wind d in ether tore the air in front to stir up the dust around the unenlightened fool.


    ¡°Eat dust, why don¡¯t you?¡± I red at Gi Gi to silence him, and then I began exining.


    ¡°From time to time, a goblin is born who can control ether. Such goblins are known as practitioners. And just as goblins evolve into


    rares and nobles, practitioners evolve into druids and shamans. This was proven a few days ago when I evolved.


    When one evolves, the ether one can use seems to increase. But is this really due to an increase in ether? Or perhaps due to an increase in the types of ether?


    The answer might vary from practitioner to practitioner, but it is probably the types of ether that one can use that increases.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you finish in two words or something?¡± Gi Gi asked.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I said as I hit his head with my staff.


    ¡°Shut up¡­ that¡¯s two words indeed. Enlightening¡­¡± Gi Gi nodded as if understanding something, but I ignored him and continued the lesson.


    ¡°To begin with, ether is something that all goblins have regardless of whether one is a practitioner or not. In fact, even the very air isden with ether. By the way, that¡¯s actually something I found out just a few days ago when I was fighting the ogre lord and I happened to sense the ether from the clouds of dust that stirred up.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just boasting!¡± Gi Guined.


    When he said that, I identally casted a small whirlwind toward him, sending him flying into the blue sky, but¡­ more on thatter.


    [Use of Ether]


    ¡°One way to distinguish between the ether inside the body and the ether outside the body is with colors. We can say that the ether inside the body is colored, while the ether outside is colorless. When one¡¯s ether makes contact with the air outside, the color of that


    goblin¡¯s ether oozes out into the surroundings. Of course, the color is strongest near the source, growing weaker the farther it goes. Which is also to say that the effect is weaker.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, so wouldn¡¯t that mean that ether casted at point nk is really strong?¡± Gi Do asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Exactly. But it is important to note that every practitioner has his own ideal range, which we can categorize into three types: long range, medium range, short range. Then there¡¯s also the division of ether within the body. Gi Do, it¡¯s extremely important to know your range. It¡¯s a matter of life and death.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Gi Go solemnly agreed, ¡°You can¡¯t fight without knowing your range.¡±


    The other rare and noble goblins also nodded at his words.


    Why do they agree so easily when he¡¯s the one talking?


    ¡°When speaking of long range, you can imagine it as the distance from here to another vige.¡±


    Right now, we were in front of the Fortress of the Abyss. It would take about a day¡¯s worth of running to get to another vige from here.


    ¡°Medium range is the range you can see with your eyes, and short range is the area around your body.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, can you do a long range attack?¡± Gi Gu asked.


    ¡°Well, eventually¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t? And you call yourself a teacher,¡± Gi Gu said before he was sent flying into outer space.


    Why don¡¯t I just get it over with and turn you into a bird, hmm? Not that I¡¯d want to taste you or anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a category that no one can use?¡± The oldest of the chieftains, Aluhaliha, asked. Hal and shd nodded when he spoke.


    ¡°To differentiate what can be done and what cannot be done. For example, Lord Aluhaliha, your spear might not be able to kill a bird flying in the air, but Ganra¡¯s archers certainly could. Inversely, Ganra¡¯s archers might fail to kill a ferocious beast, but Paradua¡¯s spears would surely seed. Being able to understand what is possible and what is not is essential to understanding the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course,¡± Aluhaliha said. Hal and shd looked down when he said that.


    Were you two just looking for an argument?


    ¡°Earlier I mentioned that ether bes stronger the closer it is when casted. This in turn means that the optimal way of using ranged magic is by first forming the spell somewhere outside the body before letting it shoot. The better you are able to grasp the sensation of controlling ether outside your body, the farther you¡¯ll be able to form the spell, and consequently, the more likely you¡¯ll be able to seed at fighting within the medium range.¡±


    Gi Do¡¯s eyes sparkled, while the muscle head, Rashka, snored.


    ¡°For example, like this!¡± In the next instant, a powerless wind cutter formed right in front of Rashka, shooting at him and waking him up.


    ¡°Hmm? Huh? Is it time to eat? Oh, are you hunting? Take me along!¡±


    What the hell was this muscle head dreaming about?


    ¡°Erm, muscle¡­ I mean, Lord Rashka, pleasee over here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Not like I have any dignity left to protect.


    ¡°Lastly, is the use of ether within the body.¡±


    I dusted off the muscr arm of the goblin.


    ¡°It would have been great if the king were with us, but¡­ Muscle, I mean, Lord Rashka, can you show us your Ra Gilion?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You want to see my technique?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very.¡±


    Rashka happily nodded before invoking Ra Gilion.


    ck lightpressed into Rashka¡¯s hands.


    I waited until it reached the peak before continuing. ¡°What Lord Rashka is doing now is invoking the ether directly within his body. This is a very dangerous thing to do¡­ You do know that, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Rashka said as he grit his teeth.


    I knew he was in pain now, but I ignored him.


    ¡°Leaving invoked ether in your body is the same thing as leaving a de inside your body. Such an act requires exquisite control. Our king used something simr back when he fought against the ogre lord, but even he, despite being our king, ended up losing his right arm. As much as possible, this method should be avoided.¡±


    Veins started to bulge on Rashka¡¯s head.


    He can actually stop now though.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    The ck light shot into the heavens.


    [The History of Ether]


    ¡°Many consider ether as something that can influence the internal world, the body, or the external world, the world outside the body. But what exactly is ether? Many extol magic as the work of god. And they wouldn¡¯t be wrong, as magic indeed is the manifestation of miracles. The power to heal wounds, to summon mes, or in my case, to summon winds to tear the enemy into pieces. Magic requires just two things: Ether and a chant.¡±


    I¡¯ll exin the history of ether next. The humans seem to refer to ether as mana, but that¡¯s not of particr note.


    ¡°Though ording to the legends, the gods have no need for chants. It¡¯s just a little tidbit I heard from the old goblin, so I don¡¯t know how true, but supposedly, 400 years ago during the great war, the gods could¡­ with a flick of their arms call upon lightning to scorch the earth or winds to sunder fissures.¡±


    Although it¡¯s just something I heard from the old goblin, it should be fine.


    ¡°And supposedly, humans, demihumans, goblins, and all sorts of races learned those techniques. As for who remembers such techniques to this day¡­ Well, there shouldn¡¯t be any. But if there are, then they¡¯d probably be the gods themselves or pawns of the gods. There are also those races that can use magic as if it were no different from breathing. And then, there¡¯s always the possibility of some relic from long ago still living among us today through the use of some life-preserving magic.


    As for the chants themselves, I believe they are some sort of ritual that allows one to borrow a small amount of power from the gods. Receiving the divine protection of a god and using magic, it¡¯s almost like being turned into a puppet to y in the gods¡¯ doll house.¡±


    When you think about it that way, practitioners sure are sinful. Especially, in my case where I continuously research ether to make it my own. It¡¯s almost seems as if we practitioners are stealing the power of the gods.


    ¡°In conclusion, the research on ether has just begun, so if you ever catch a human or an elf, bring them to me. Dismissed. Oh, next time, we¡¯re studying the order of chants and the most basic process of ether.¡±


    As the exhausted goblins screamed, I ended the ss.


    This sure was fun.

 Volume 2, Chapter 91: Transformation

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 91: Transformation</h4>


    In a certain room, where statues of demons lined up, was a beautiful woman peeking through a giant mirror.


    ¡°That child sure seems lively,¡± the beautiful woman said.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the one-eyed red snake said.


    He¡¯d made his body smaller to make himself presentable before his master and was peeking through the mirror alongside her. Reflected on that mirror was the forest and the road where a vicious battle was taking ce.


    The mirror reflected the battlefield from above, making it easy to see the whole situation. The one road stretching through the forest was the life line of the humans. It connected to the world of the humans beyond the forest, where nds, forests, and farnds were sparsely scattered. Then roughly 40 kilometers beyond that break was a human settlement, one of the countless ones near the forest.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    The forest was not always this small. But in time, the humans gradually cut down the forest and hunted the monsters to create morend suited for themselves. The scattered forests beyond the Forest of Darkness was proof of that.


    Altesia unhappily snorted before turning back her gaze to the battlefield.


    Dotted on the mirror were those who had received the divine protection of the gods. Blessings from the mad god, the sword god, a member of the fire god¡¯s household, the me god, the wind god, and¡­


    ¡°The Fire GodRodo, huh.¡±


    Altesia looked down on the world through the eyes of the Corpse BirdHaien.


    The fire god who has given much to the humans. The god who created the sun, gave birth to the spirits, and taught the humans how to forge weapons and cook food. The ursed god who tore apart the god, Kutiarga, and the mother god, Deetna. The old god who gave birth to Ativ and Hera.


    His head became Ativ, his left hand became Hera, and his two legs became the twin gods of the moons, Ervi and Navi.


    Altesia muttered those things out with a pained look on her face despite the fact that god she was speaking of was her ancestor.


    ¡°I was never good at dealing with him.¡±


    He was one of the few people, the Goddess of Vengeance, ruler of the underworld, had difficulties with.


    Knitting her pair of beautiful brows, she looked into the world where a vast amount of power drew from the gods.


    The God of Wind, Castor, who created the demihumans with the God of Earth, Nmaro, was for some reason, particrly attached to a certain elven maiden.


    A mischievous smile appeared on the underworld goddess¡¯ lips


    Halfway through the road leading out the forest was a battle between the denizens of the forest and the humans. Those battling closer to the vige tried to run, and the goblins gave chase, turning their battle into a game of tag. But regardless, the battle had gone past the point where the humans could still hope to turn it around. In fact, the goblins blessed by the gods even fought in the parts of the forest near the break, where the cavalry was waiting.


    The God of Wind, Castor, seemed to have started using his power. Then from among the humans waiting just outside the forest was a familiar resonation that made Altesia narrow her eyes. It was the power of the God of Healing, Zenobia.


    ¡°Even though I warned him, he still lost her¡­ It seems he doesn¡¯t have the power to fight the Goddess of Destiny, Liuryuna, yet. Poor child,¡± Altesiaughed when she thought of his despair.


    ¡°Has the God of WindCastor talked to the Forest GodChenzhen? If the forest is changed this much without permission, it¡¯ll turn into a fight.¡±


    That would be fun too though, the goddess muttered as she turned her gaze to the floor. Her eyshes were so long it almost seemed like they sounded when they closed. The pondering underworld goddess looked just like the the Goddess of WisdomHera.


    ¡°Verid, do you think Chenzhen is interested in the forest?¡± She asked the loyal snake.


    ¡°¡­But of course, unless the gods have forgotten it after 400 years,¡± Verid replied. He had that much confidence as one of those who antagonized the whole word 400 years ago. His ck mes seethed when he recalled those times.


    ¡°Very well,¡± the Goddess of the Underworld seemed pleased at his answer.


    She pointed to one of the hundreds of snakes prostrated by her feet. ¡°Apostle of that which is faster than the windGawyn, spread your wings, and send word to Chenzhen. Bring fear and judgment to the children of the fire god!¡±


    A gray snake wriggled as it coiled itself.


    ¡°I have received thy bidding,¡± the snake said before turning into a gust of wind.


    The goddess turned her gaze back to the mirror.


    ¡°Consider this a gift, little boy. Now, kill the humans as much as you please.¡±


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    I cut down enemy after enemy with the long sword in my hands, and before I knew it, less than half of the human soldiers remained. I didn¡¯t even need to use the Soul of the Berserk King. This monstrous body was more than strong enough to deal with the average human soldier without any special skill.


    I enchanted my long sword with ck mes.


    Themander was done in just a while ago, causing the humans¡¯ formation to copse. Some of them ran to fight, while some of them ran to flee. Without any order, the humans were no threat at all. I could easily fight them one at a time like this.


    The Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake gave me seemingly unlimited stamina and life. It didn¡¯t matter how many times my body was wounded. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was a great sword or a rapier that wounded me either. The power of that protection would heal me as soon as I was wounded. In fact, the power welling up now was greater than before. Just what is going on?


    Is this the power of the gods?


    ¡ªBut with this I can do it. I can wipe out the humans!


    The moment I turned my gaze up, the forest exploded.


    To be more precise, a part of the forest grew with explosive vigor to block the road. Vines and treeroots gathered together and encroached onto the road.


    The humans screamed in despair as they ran. Actually, I¡¯m shocked too. And I¡¯m sure everyone else is too after such a sudden change in the forest.


    ¡°Damn it! We can¡¯t even get near!¡±


    ¡°Sis, calm down!¡±


    When two humans came tumbling out of the forest, seemingly unaware of what was going on, I sharpened my ears to listen to their conversation.


    ¡°Oh, hey! This is the army of the feudal lord. Good timing. Hey! Can you guys help us out for a bit!¡±


    When the female of the two humans said that, it was as if the human soldiers realized something, and when they turned around for just one moment, what they saw was¡­


    ¡°UuuU¡­ u, Uuu!¡±


    A body entangled in a great number of vines.


    It seemed to be in pain as it held down its head, then it tried to approach the female of the two humans that came tumbling just now, and called out to her.


    ¡°Selena¡­?¡± The female human asked.


    ¡°UuUGAa!¡± But the response of that thing couldn¡¯t really be called a response. Then as if responding to the pain of that thing, the trunk of a tree mmed itself into the ground just like a person would his own arm.


    When the earth trembled upon impact, the humans finally awoke from their daze and they went off screaming.


    Suddenly, I wasn¡¯t sure what to do anymore.


    Apparently, that thing wasn¡¯t some secret weapon the humans were hiding.


    Regardless, however, that didn¡¯t change the fact that it was swinging those overgrown vines around like some whip against the humans in its way as it headed my direction.


    I turned to it to cut it down.


    As that monster and I approached each other, we cut down the humans in our way.


    In between us were those two humans, who were most likely a pair of siblings.


    ¡°¡ªLooks like it¡¯s not their ally either.¡±


    What a pain, seriously¡­ Bringing something like this into my battle.


    ¡°Hey, how do you stop that thing?¡±


    In a twisted sense of irony, the human forces were now truly in ruins. Theirmander was gone and an unknown monster has even made an appearance. All that¡¯s left is to catch themter, but that won¡¯t be a problem. All of the sudden, it feels as if all that anger that had condensed into a mist within my mind, clouding my judgment, has been blown away.


    The older sister of the two kept looking at the monster as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re actually going to help us? Great! And here I thought the soldiers of the feudal lord were all pushovers.¡±


    ¡°¡­Enough chatter. Tell me how to deal with this.¡±


    ¡°Selena¡­ If you can just clear a path for me to that girl suffering there, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Damn, this situation is getting weirder by the second.


    ¡°My name is Shumea. That one over there is my younger brother, Yoshu. We¡¯re both former battle ves. Thank you for assisting us, Mr¡­ oh¡­¡±


    When she finally turned around, she froze.


    An understandable reaction, but considering the pickle we¡¯re in right now, I¡¯d rather she didn¡¯t react normally.


    ¡°My¡­ what big muscles you have.¡±


    I take back that previous statement. It seems she has more guts than I give her credit for.


    ¡°Keep your word¡­ Enchant!¡± Swinging my de to shake off the blood, I invoked Enchant and d my sword in mes.


    ¡°After me! Shumea!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Darn it, I don¡¯t care what happens anymore! let¡¯s go! Yoshu, follow!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait! Sis! Waaaait!¡±


    For the meantime, I decided to ignore the confused voices.


    Footsteps followed from behind as I ran toward that woman named Selena. In response, as if to protect that woman, the vines, the branches, and the trunk of trees gathered together to form a de, but I cut it down.


    ¡°Wow! Sweet moves!¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s a goblin, right!?¡± Yoshuined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be picky! That boss is going out of his way to save us. And besides, goblins aren¡¯t that much different from demihumans!¡±


    If you have the leisure to argue, how about lending a hand over here?


    ¡°Yoshu, shield! If he can get us to Selena, I¡¯m going to try and bring her back! Make sure you protect me then!¡±


    ¡°Well, sure, but how are you going to wake her!?¡±


    ¡°When a woman has guts, there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡­


    I acted like I heard nothing and just cut open a path like we nned. If worsees to worse, I¡¯ll just have to cut down that girl called Selena.


    Just a little bit more.


    Then vines gathered from all four directions to form a wall. Ast stand, huh? A bit weak against me though.


    I invoked Third Chant (Third Impact), and the ck mes d around my sword burned fiercer.


    ¡°GURUuuuAAaAa!¡±


    One sh to cut down the wall of vines, and a body m to break open the path.


    Vines reached out for my feet immediately after.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Shumea yelled.


    Keep quiet!


    Gathering ether onto my feet, I forcefully tore free from the vines¡¯ clutches with brute strength.


    ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s something, eh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±


    The path is clear now. There¡¯s no reason for me to y around with them any longer. If they fail, then I¡¯ll just have to kill that girl, Selena.


    ¡°I owe you one!¡± Shumea tore away the vines around Selena, then hugged her, while Yoshu protected her from the whipping vines with his shield.


    On my end, I continued to cut down the vines around.


    Virtually limitless stamina, wounds that heal nearly instantly, and an inhuman power, and yet¡­


    With the anger from Reshia¡¯s kidnapping gone, I could once again think logically.


    Could I really rule over the humans with just this strength?


    If I kept going like this and conquered a vige, will the humans really just sit down and ept it? Will we be able to procure basic goods by trading with a merchant?


    Watching over the humans individually isn¡¯t possible, hence it is imperative that I find something to bind their hearts.


    That something could be fear or it could also be admiration and devotion. But would the humans respect a goblin?


    Impossible.


    That leaves only fear.


    I would have to kill countless humans in broad daylight to strike fear in their hearts, but¡­ What about deserters? The moment we leave the forest, the number advantage will fall heavily to the humans. Even if the goblins try to monitor them, it¡¯ll be difficult. Especially, with all the casualties.


    The goblins might reproduce quickly, but it¡¯ll still take some time before a goblin can be a full-fledged warrior.


    It¡¯s impossible. Right now, the goblins don¡¯t have enough strength to rule over the humans.


    Regardless how strong I am, regardless how strong my subordinates are, if we leave the forest now and attack the humans, only destruction awaits us.


    How am I supposed to end this battle then? Where am I supposed to end this battle? When am I supposed to sheathe my sword?


    ¡°Umm¡­ Goblin boss?¡± When Shumea called out to me, it finally urred to me that the treeroots had stopped attacking.


    Selena appeared extremely haggard on Shumea¡¯s back, but she was clearly breathing.


    Her long ears had been cut in half¡­ A ve.


    ¡°Allow me to express my thanks again. You helped us a lot,¡± Shumea said as she impressively thanked me.


    For a moment, I wondered just how this woman was able to be so fearless, but I quickly stopped bothering.


    I¡¯m sure women like here around once in a while.


    ¡°Where are you going after this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nowhere in particr, actually,¡± Shumea answered.


    ¡°I see. Well, in any case, don¡¯t approach the forest exit.¡±


    Shumea was wide-eyed, clearly confused, while her younger brother looked at me meaningfully, clearly understanding the meaning behind my words.


    ¡°Though unintended, I did save your lives. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    Turning my back on them, I ran.


    How and where should I end this battle?


    I thought hard as I made my way through the forest.

 Volume 2, Chapter 92: Cavalry

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 92: Cavalry</h4>


    I swept with the long sword in my hand.


    That elven maiden dampened the mood a bit, but with the humans no longer able to stand united, the war wasing to an end.


    I don¡¯t know about the others¡¯ situation, but as far as this ce here is concerned, the humans have been scattered. Some of them fight, while others run.


    As I hunted the crowd of confused humans, I looked around me.


    The other goblins should being now if everything went well.


    As I thought that and looked ahead, I smacked my lips.


    ¡°Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    A group of humans headed my way as they tried to leave the forest. I brandished my ck-me d sword and faced them.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    One of them came thrusting with a spear. I cut him down, then threw him away. In no time at all, those who followed him all turned into corpses.


    Each time I stirred up a blood bath among the humans, power woulde gushing forth from the depths of my body. The air felt thicker, and it felt like no matter how much I moved, my body wouldn¡¯t tire. Like that I swung my sword and cut down the enemy. The trees of the forest rustled. The grass growing from thend, the thorny vines blocking the human, the leaves of the many branches above me¡­ they all rustled as the wind passed, and each time the wind blew, it felt like something was supporting me.


    The wind blowing from the forest gathered around me then scattered to the four directions.


    I don¡¯t really understand, but it¡¯s not a bad feeling. I swung my sword as Instinct dictated, and I turned the humans into a sea of death. The corpses for the isles, the blood for the waters. Steam rose as fresh blood sttered onto my burning body.


    Whenever I would look down at the humans, they would back away. When I took a breather for just one moment, the trace of white breathing from my mouth rose up to the heavens.


    ¡°U, Uwaaaah!¡± Finally, one of the humans screamed and ran, and then the rest followed suit. My de mercilessly prated their defenseless backs.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Though still in the embrace of the night god, rays of sunlight shone as the cavalry watched from outside the forest. Of the many soldiers outside the forest, the one responsible for the cavalry was Gowen¡¯s


    most trusted retainer, Corseo. He had served Gowen for many years now, and the long time spent in battle has left deep wrinkles upon his face. He was a taciturn man. So much so that it was said he would notugh in the presence of the younger soldiers, but they respected him all the same.


    The morning dew greeted the ins.


    The ce they were standing upon now was also once part of the Forest of Darkness. But under their orders, they had cut down monsters, and were cut down in turn, all to expand theirnd and open a path to a blessednd.


    Corseo sat within a simple tent meant only to endure the cold of the night as he ate a simple meal and red at the forest.


    ¡°How is it, Commander?¡± The young soldier who acted as a messenger said as he brought medicine to the taciturnmander. The medicine the messenger brought was something akin to tea. By drying Shigeru leaves and boiling them in hot water, then drinking them, one could increase the flow of blood, improving one¡¯s health. That was one of the so-called blessings of the forest.


    The man who pioneered that tea was none other than the respected knight and feudal lord, Gowen Ranid, who himself was currently risking his life in the forest.


    ¡°We might have recovered the saint, but don¡¯t let your guard down just yet. Have everyone be ready to sortie out any time.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The saint, Reshia Fel Zeal. The girl who received the oldest name in the tower, Fel Zeal, and the title of ¡®Saint¡¯. At first nce she appears to be no different from your average girl, but her face and figure and


    even the way she moved was unusually refined. Despite that, when Corseo saw her tearful face, he couldn¡¯t help but find her pitiful.


    She was young enough to be his daughter. Yet it was to such a young girl that such a solemn fate had been burdened. Just what was that god thinking giving her such a fate? He¡¯d heard she had gone back safely despite having been kidnapped by the monsters, but¡­


    ¡°The holy knight, Master Gund, is setting off for the capital. Shall we send them off?¡±


    Corseo thought for a moment as he looked at the forest, then he shook his head¡­ ¡°No need. It is enough to wish them a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    With this that girl¡¯s safety should be ensured. All that¡¯s left now are the soldiers that entered the forest.


    Corseo didn¡¯t think the soldiers could possibly lose under Gowen¡¯smand, but things didn¡¯t seem to be going well ording to the messenger that dropped by a few days ago.


    ¡°We should send them some materials again.¡±


    Horsemen could ride to and fro the cleared out road of the forest to send the necessary goods to the nearest vige, yet there had been no news sincest night.


    Yuan and the young toon leaders were tasked with the vanguard, while they, the cavalry, were tasked with watching the exit of the forest. It was a foolproof battle formation meant to secure the forest, yet for some reason, Corseo just couldn¡¯t rid himself of this strange unease.


    He looked up at the g of the feudal lord of the west. On it was a horizontally drawn long sword and above it a helmet. That was the


    crest of Gowen Ranid. Yet even as that glorious g swayed with the wind, it seemed like clouds woulde.


    When Corseo looked up to the sky, it suddenly dawned on him that clouds had crept up over him cavalry without his knowing. The sword and the helmet swayed powerless against the blowing wind.


    ¡°Commander!¡± The horseman that left to scout the outskirts of the forest came back hurriedly to report to Corseo. Without even batting an eye for the usually necessary courtesies, the soldier took off his helmet and quickly spoke. ¡°The attack force led by Lord Gowen has been destroyed by the monsters!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Lord Gowen!?¡± Corseo said angrily in shock.


    The already pale soldier went even paler at Corseo¡¯s seemingly angry reaction. ¡°Lord Gowen appears to be holding the line to allow the others to run away, but¡­ There¡¯s no telling whether he¡¯s still alive. The soldier I received this info from also died immediately after. His wounds were just too much.¡±


    The severity of the situation made Corseo look up to the sky.


    ¡°¡­The surviving soldiers are headed here?¡±


    ¡°Most likely.¡±


    ¡°Due to an emergency situation, I am changing our mission. From here on the cavalry will head out to save the attack force! Gather everyone!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Corseo didn¡¯t watch the soldier hastily leave as he muttered out the name of the knight he so respected, ¡°Lord Gowen¡­¡±


    There were two problems Corseo was facing now. One was saving the soldiers, and the other was dealing with the intercepting monsters.


    Donning his armor, Corseo made his way through the cavalry as he mounted himself on his steed.


    Once in the forest, the greatest advantage of the cavalry, mobility, will be greatly reduced. ording to the report, there were hordes of monsters waiting for them in the forest, but exactly how many was a mystery. If they were fighting in the ins, the heavy cavalry would be able to handle even 300 monsters just fine, but the problem would begin once they entered the forest. They were on a rescue mission after all, so it was only a given that they would eventually have to enter the forest.


    The forest will greatly hinder their movements. A hastily built road has been built, but it wasn¡¯t well-made. To the cavalry, the forest was essentially an execution ground made just for them, yet they would have to plunge into it if they were to save their fellow soldiers.


    ¡°Commander, First Battalion, Second Battalion, and the Third Battalion are good to go!¡± A young messenger said.


    Corseo threw the g at him. ¡°Raise it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±


    The g in which was drawn a sword and a helmet was raised high up to the sky.


    ¡°Hear me, men!¡±


    Soldiers mounted and donned in heavy armor were lined up as Corseo pointed his sword right at them. Behind him the young messenger waved the g.


    ¡°The force led by Lord Gowen has been destroyed by a great horde of monsters!¡±


    The soldiers faltered at his words, but Corseo brought them back.


    ¡°So we must then, as a shield of the people, and as the sword of salvation for our brothers, risk our lives!¡±


    The faltering soldiers were quickly silenced by Corseo¡¯s words.


    ¡°Those fearful of you, leave! Those who cling to their lives, leave!¡±


    Corseo raised up his sword.


    ¡°We are the shield of the people!¡±


    At Corseo¡¯s words, the heavy cavalry responded altogether.


    ¡°We are the shield of the people!¡± They said.


    ¡°We are the sword of the people!¡± Corseo said.


    ¡°We are the sword of the people!¡± They followed.


    Corseo had no power over the sun, but the brilliance of his tempered sword struck through the clouds in the sky.


    When Corseo saw that enough morale had been stirred, he gave out his orders. He sent out several men to contact the fief, while others he sent out to monitor the forest and scout.


    Because the attack force was destroyed, they had no idea where the monsters or the surviving soldiers would being from, so reconnaissance would be necessary. Corseo left only 50 cavalries with him along the main road, while everyone else was sent to scout.


    ¡°Commander!¡± A soldier cried out as he pointed.


    When Corseo turned to look at the direction the soldier was pointing at, what he saw was a monster he had never seen before. In some ways it certainly looked like a goblin, but it was huge.


    ¡°GURUuuRUAaAaA!!!¡±


    That bellowing howl seemed to devour the very heavens and the earth itself.


    ¡°Where are our allies!?¡±


    About 10 soldiers could be seen running from deep within the forest, but one of them was quickly killed when a spear came flying from behind, skewering that soldier as it entered him.


    ¡°Save us!¡± The soldiers cried for help as a sword d in mes of ck struck at them from behind to tear their armor apart like sheets of paper. Blood sttered and their corpses were crushed underfoot. Then another soldier running away was taken by the leg and then smashed into the ground.


    *Squash, sounded the body as it met the earth and bloomed a red flower. Another soldier was thrown to the stem of that flower. And when a soldier tripped and tumbled, the monster¡¯s tail came whipping to crush him dead.


    ¡°U-Uwaah!?¡± A soldier cried out as he found himself tripping over a treeroot, but the only thing that greeted him next was the monster¡¯s fist. The soldiers squirmed as they screamed, yet the sword kepting for their legs.


    In no time at all, the 10 soldiers running were all turned into corpses¡­ Or almost, at least. Two of them breathed yet, but it was only a matter of time before the monster would im their lives.


    By the time Corseo came to, his hands were gripping the reins of his horse tightly.


    ¡ªWe will lose if we go.


    That monster knew that they couldn¡¯t fight properly inside the forest. That¡¯s why it was taking its time to kill thosest two. It was observing how they would react.


    ¡°Commander! We have to save our allies!¡±


    ¡ªI know, but if we go, we will surely lose.


    Corseo¡¯s hands gripped his horse¡¯s reigns so hard they started shaking.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die! Save me!!!¡± That soldier crawled on the floor and cried out as he reached for the cavalry, but the sword d in the mes of hell pierced him from behind.


    ¡°Commander!! We became soldiers to protect the people!¡± One of the soldiers around him said.


    Corseo knew about that soldier and the others with him. Their families were killed by monsters. It¡¯s not an umon story, and in fact, at least half of the soldiers here had the same story. Corseo was like a father to them as he taught them sword-fighting, horseriding, and even the taste of liquor.


    ¡°We are a sword of salvation to our allies¡­ right?¡± Corseo said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier responded.


    ¡°All soldiers¡ª¡±


    Unsheathing his sword, Corseo pointed at the monster.


    ¡°¡ªCharge! Save our allies!¡±


    Corseo led 50 cavalries to subjugate the monster.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The soldiers involved in the initial raid are here, but the other goblins haven¡¯t caught up yet.


    I guess it¡¯s not that easy.


    But it can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s not an easy battle after all. Besides, just because we have the advantage doesn¡¯t mean everything will go our way. That¡¯s just the sort of thing battle is.


    I don¡¯t think they¡¯d lose though¡­


    The cavalry is getting closer.


    I¡¯ll have to take them down here. The armor they¡¯re wearing has the same thickness as those armors made of iron and the weapon they¡¯re using has the brilliance of ance.


    Taking out the spear from the back of a soldier, I carried it on my other hand. A sword in one hand, a spear in the other. This¡¯ll be quick.


    Clouds of dust stirred up as the horses¡¯ hooves beat against the ground. The white breath breathing out of their mouths left a trail of white as they galloped onwards, and their disheveled manes rustled wildly with their hastened gait. Mounted on each one of them was a soldier equipped with an iron armor and ance in one hand, dazzling brilliantly, eager to pierce me. Their eyes bloodshot, when they opened their mouths, what came out was a ghastly cry that seemed like their very souls were being strained.


    ¡°UoooOOOOO!!!¡±


    Shifting the center of gravity forward, I held my long sword in a low stance, while I held my spear over my shoulder with a backhand-grip.


    ¡°OOOOAOOO!!!¡±


    As the humans cried out a battle cry that carried with it a considerable pressure, I bellowed back with my own.


    ¡°GURUuRUUuAAAAaAa!!¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 93: Ceasefire

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 93: Ceasefire</h4>


    Jumping within the violently blowing gale, I turned to the first cavalry headed for me, then like the string of a bow, I bent my body and let loose my spear, shooting it forth to pierce through the chest of the horse.


    That one soldier fell quickly, but the approaching cavalry did not slow down.


    Damn, these soldiers are the real deal.


    The approaching cavalry quickly filled in the empty position in their formation, then once again lined up their spears. This cavalry¡¯s charge was not something that could be dodged easily.


    Each and every single one of the horses within in that cavalry were huge, and yet the soldiers could handle them with enough proficiency so as to appearpletely one with them. Moreover, their morale was exceedingly high, such that the sight of their fellow soldier falling could not even affect their speed.


    What an annoying bunch!


    But this was also thest battle. If I win, the battle will end in our victory, if I fall, the humans will fight with renewed vigor, and eventually, the goblins will be exterminated.


    ¡°GURURUuuOOOAAA!¡±


    Bellowing out the World Devouring Howl to encourage myself, I kicked off thend, quickly shortening the distance between me and the cavalry, bringing me right in front of theirnces.


    ¡°DIEEE!¡± The horseman right in front of me screamed with fervor. And before I knew it,nces were thrust at me from all directions. There was no room to dodge. All that was left now was for me to be skewered, but this was exactly what I was waiting for.


    When the enemy raised up theirnces, I concentrated my ether on my legs to instantly bring me up to the sky, where I then swung my sword with my right hand to cut down the shocked enemy. As I descended, I folded my hands to reduce the impact of my fall even a little.


    Lances were extremely heavy. But it¡¯s precisely because of that that they are capable of instantly killing an enemy. Such weight, however, wasn¡¯t easy to handle. And some movements, such as instantly reacting to an opponent that¡¯s jumped above you, was simply impossible.


    One horseman watched wide-eyed as my hulking body crashed into him and his horse.


    ¡°It jumped!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, who cares! Surround it and kill it!¡±


    The cavalry quickly turned around as they passed me, then they lined up theirnces and charged toward me again. But while the vanguard might have been able to turn around now, the others were still catching up. Taking advantage of that, I took my sword and tore apart their rear.


    The strength of this monstrous body kicked off against the ground, at the same time, I¡ª


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dust!el¡±


    ¡ªinvoked el and swung my long sword at the rear end of the cavalry. Blood spurted as my de entered the back of a soldier. As he fell down to the ground, I canceled my ether and left my sword stuck into the ground, while I picked up hisnce.


    I¡¯m not used to using spears upfront, but I can at least cut and thrust with it, so it should be fine.


    Brandishing my new foundnce, I killed another enemy. If it¡¯s just for cutting and thrusting like this, thisnce is actually better than the long sword because of its length.


    ¡°Damned beast can think!¡±


    The cavalry managed to turn around, but because they forced themselves to turn around so quickly, the power behind their charge was much weaker this time around. In fact, their formation wasn¡¯t even in good order. It was a small difference, but to me that small gap was a gap all the same.


    ¡°Die, Monster!¡±


    Thences came thrusting at me with the same power as before. No, they might even be stronger this time. But despite that, I threw my body into that line ofnces as I brandished my spear.


    ¡°Let my body be invible!Shield¡±


    I struck out with mynce at one of the humans mounted, then as the cavalry kept running past me, I struck out again. The cruel sound of the steel tip of thence bending resounded.


    Throwing away the now uselessnce, I picked up the long sword I¡¯d left stuck on the ground.


    I was able to block the more shallow wounds with Shield, but there were a couple of big ones that got past. I wonder if there¡¯s a more intricate reasoning behind how Shield¡¯s defense can be broken.


    But this wasn¡¯t the time to be thinking about that. Kicking off against the ground, I brandished my long sword as the cavalry tried to turn around for the second time.


    But the enemy was formidable, and this time around, they struck out theirnces to protect theirrades. Only, that attempt to protect each other was just too roughpared to their earlier charge. I easily passed through theirnces and swung my long sword against another one of theirrades.


    I tore through the air as I quickly moved above the heads of the soldiers, then I sent my sword swinging down the neck of a horse. In an instant, both the horse and the soldier were cut, yet even that didn¡¯t make the enemy falter.


    Truly men of courage! Annoying!


    The enemy thrust theirnce from below, and I blocked them with my sword. Anothernce came for my chest, but I managed to jump away in time. As I did, I managed to take out another enemy who had just struck out hisnce.


    As soon as Inded back to the ground, two horsemen attacked me at the same time. Theirnces came at me from in front at roughly


    the same time. In response, I lowered my waist and held my long sword in my armpit.


    ¡°Turn me into a de!Enchant¡±


    As I canceled Shield, I gathered my ether into my long sword, and then as I invoked Third Chant, I cut down one of the two horsemen in one stroke. One of thences managed to graze my sides, but I ignored it and cut that one horseman along with his horse.


    Tsk, not enough time to deal with the other one!


    I exhaled as I watched the other horseman turn around as the wound on my side burned with ck mes. My body quickly recovered, but my long sword was already cracked. That¡¯s not to say it¡¯s shoddily made though. I mean I have been cutting down rider and horse together in single strokes. Making a weapon cut something it normally shouldn¡¯t be able to, of course, it would break. But still¡­


    ¡ªI¡¯d really like a weapon that won¡¯t break.


    As I grumbled to myself, the enemy resumed their attack.


    I noticed one of the enemy horsemen talking. That must be the cavalrymander!


    The target ascertained, I pulled out the long sword from the corpse and swung it once lightly. I invoked Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III. It was a skill that could be activated the moment I fought against the enemymander. Once invoked, the damage incurred would increase, but so would the damage dealt. It¡¯s a skill meant to end things quickly. As I thought that, I kicked off against the ground.


    The goblins still haven¡¯t caught up. Something must have happened.


    Otherwise, they should have already wiped out the enemy.


    ¡°GURUuuuOOAAa!¡±


    I bellowed out a howl from the piths of my stomach. That howl carried with it the force sleeping within as it descended onto the enemy, but the enemy was well trained, and morale was high, causing the effects of my howl to bergely ignored. I mustered my ether as I ran. It was better to bring the battle to them before they managed to build up speed.


    The enemy at the vanguard was none other than themander himself!


    ¡ªGood guts!


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you on, Monster!¡± The enemymander yelled.


    I bent my body so low I almost looked like I was about to get on all fours, a stance I assumed to make it harder for the enemy to reach me.


    Our des passed by each other as we sought to im each other¡¯s life. The enemy¡¯snce grazed past my shoulder, breaking my bnce, but my de swung down, cutting the soldier along with the horse.


    ¡°Gah¡­Got you!¡± The enemymander smiled.


    Before I could even wonder what he meant, ance came piercing from behind him, skewering him along with me. I tried to block with my sword, but it was toote!


    ¡ªDoesn¡¯t he care about his own life!?


    While shocked severalnces came thrusting at me. I promptly jumped back to mitigate the blow, but the pain was still there. I couldn¡¯t evennd properly when I jumped back, and I tumbled to the ground, but even as I did, the sound of the hooves never


    stopped. The cavalry approached with blood lust and high morale, further bolstered by the sacrifice of theirmander.


    My left arm¡¯s beenpletely done in. It won¡¯t even budge. At the same time, blood and guts were spilling from my left shoulder, though ck mes had already began to burn where they were.


    I never looked down on the humans.


    So why? Where did I let my guard down? The ogre lord and the orc king should both be far stronger than them. Even the gray wolves are faster than them. In fact, even the tribes are stronger. And yet¡­


    They are strong!


    The power to burn their own lives!


    The resolve to sacrifice themselves for others!


    This is not the might of one, but the might of many. They are strong. What am I doing hesitating against an opponent like this!?


    I may have acquired the power of a monster, but I was once human myself. I should know just how much power humans can show when cornered. They could even kill gods when driven to a corner.


    As I stood up, I invoked the Soul of the Berserk King.


    ¡°GURUuUuaAAaOGAAAaaGAAa!!¡±


    In exchange for my sanity and pain¡­


    ¡ªGive me an enemy, enemy, enemy! I will tear them to pieces!!


    Cracks appeared on the hilt as I gripped it with too much power.


    ¡ªFuck off!


    At the same time, I invoked my Defiant Soul, and fought back the mental corrosion. Like that I managed to take back the reins of reason, but if I were to ease up even a little, I would lose them again.


    The enemy cavalry approached.


    Ether gushed out, but I didn¡¯t use it to heal myself. Instead I gathered it to the tip of my de as I released it into the world. ck mes summoned and they d my de in their wrath.


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    I mustered more and more ether until the long sword looked like a great sword as it burned with ck mes. The wound on my left shoulder hadn¡¯t healed, and blood continued to flow.


    I don¡¯t have time to deal with it now.


    The approaching cavalry gathered together into a single unit as they charged toward me with theirnces lined up low.


    They clearly intended to scoop me up.


    Thend shook with the beat of the hooves as the horses breathed with ragged breaths in pursuit of my life.


    I wielded the ck mes over my shoulder.


    ¡ªI won¡¯t lose.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    Right before the cavalry reached me, I jumped up into the air and invoked the King¡¯s Dance at the Edge of Death, a skill that would allow me to inflict twice as much damage as I¡¯ve received.


    And then I swung my evil sword.


    With multiple skills invoked, the resulting damage was several folds greater than normal.


    And when that great power erupted, it swallowed the entirety of the cavalry, leaving behind only a trace on thend.


    Just like that, all 50 horsemen that made up that group of cavalry were gone.


    As Inded on the ground, I canceled the skills, and sent my ck mes to heal me.


    Not good. I strained myself too much. I can even hear the sound of creakinging from my body. The next battles might be a problem. I¡¯ll need to heal up as much as I can, but¡­


    There¡¯s something I have to do first. I have to burn into the humans¡¯ minds that the forest is not to be approached.


    I need to strike fear into their hearts and drive them away. Such that when they leave, they would say this among themselves, ¡°Don¡¯t approach that forest.¡±


    I don¡¯t expect it tost forever. I don¡¯t need it to. One year, just that. By then I will have recovered, new soldiers will be under me, and the whole forest will be under control.


    But until then, I need time.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    As Gowen Ranid battled at the back, he rallied the scattered soldiers and headed for the exit of the forest. Along the way, he cut down the orcs, goblins, and kobolds. The sword in his hand had long lost its luster, but he continued to swing it against every enemy that came his way, almost as if it didn¡¯t matter as long as he had something to cut with.


    He saved his subordinates that were attacked by the hulking orcs. He saved his subordinates that were attacked by beasts. He saved even the wounded soldiers who could no longer move. Gowen Ranid fought desperately. He used his own body as a shield and fought with his allies to fend off the monsters.


    The ghastly sight of battle could be seen everywhere. Humans cut down the denizens of the forest, and were cut down in turn. But gradually, the battlefield moved away from the forest.


    The goblins were faithful to the king¡¯s orders and tried their best to annihte the humans, but even they suffered many casualties. Even Gi Za¡¯s druids were no exception when they tried to kill Gowen. But while there were many casualties, there weren¡¯t much in the way of actual fatalities. That was because Gowen himself was focused on retreating. Though the White Hand of Life could strengthen them, the range of her abilities were limited, making it impossible to fight a long battle.


    When Gowen finally reached the exit, a rare shock filled him, though he did not let it show. Corpses of the cavalry littered the road. Every soldier was equipped with heavy armor, but they were all cut down without exception, their armors torn apart. In fact, even their horses had been split in half.


    Just what sort of power would it take to aplish such a feat?


    Gowen couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    Then when he looked up, he saw the figure of a monster standing.


    ¡°Humans,¡± it said.


    It was a simple word, but to the humans who had fought so desperately to leave the forest, that voice sounded much like the devil of the underworld. That low-pitched voice seemed to pull the


    very souls from their bodies. And with the figure speaking d in ck mes, it was the very picture of a fire demon from hell.


    ¡°This forest is ournd. Trespassing will not be forgiven.¡± Each word was spoken with overwhelming pressure. ¡°If you continue to invade ournds, we will strike back with the de of vengeance to vanquish you¡­ What say you?¡±


    The clear trace of the violence that had urred here greatly unsettled Gowen, but he did not let it show on his face. Keeping up a dignified front, Gowen valiantly faced the king. ¡°¡­Very well. We will no longer encroach upon your domain.¡±


    With the soldiers heavily wounded and morale low, Gowen could not make the decision to fight the goblin king and the approaching horde from behind, so instead he promised the king a ceasefire.


    Like that the old holy knight¡¯s audience with the goblin king ended, and the battle that began with a sword came to an end with only a few words. Yet even as one battle ended, another would surelye.


    The king lost his beloved human and many of his subordinates, while the western feudal lord lost the soldiers he so painfully raised.


    The winds of war would surely blow again, but until then, they would have to renew their strength.


    As for when the next war would start, no one yet knew.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Level has risen. 21 to 36


    Hasu


    1 to 77


    Bui


    40 to 82


    Gi Ga Rax


    99 to 1 (ss UP: Noble to Knight)


    Gi Go Amatsuki 54 to 92


    Gi Gu Verbena 46 to 75


    Gi Za


    23 to 43


    Gi Gi


    1 to 14


    Gi Ji


    68 to 86


    Gi Zu


    46 to 1 (ss UP: Rare to Noble)


    Gi Do


    30 to 60


    Gi Jii


    87 to (ss UP: Rare to Noble)


    Rashka 40 to 67


    Ra Gilmi


    87 to 2 (ss UP: Rare to Noble)


    Ra Narsa 12 to 78


    Hal


    55 to 86


    shd 70 to 91


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Volume 2, Chapter 94: Those Whose Souls fell into the Abyss

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 94: Those Whose Souls fell into the Abyss</h4>


    The Wand of Destruction Bn


    He put up a fight against the noble ss goblin, Gi Gi, and his beast tamers, but died when the mad dog, Gi Zu, joined the fray. He sacrificed himself in hisst moments to allow the humans to escape. Age: 37.


    Lightning-Fast Knight


    Challenged the goblin king and lost due to being ill-matched. Although he managed to keep his life after his battle with the goblin king, he was severely weakened after, losing even one of his arms. He lost his life to his own ve, Selena, after she went on a rampage.


    Nameless Adventurer


    One of the adventurers hired by Gund. Though his name and struggles are unknown, it was confirmed that he died during the pursuit of the goblins.


    Gowen¡¯s toon Leaders


    Four entered the forest, only two left alive.


    Corseo


    Gowen¡¯s subordinate andmander of his cavalry. He sacrificed himself in an attempt to kill the goblin king. He is one of Gowen¡¯s most trusted subordinates.


    Gi Da


    Though fatally wounded by Gund, he was able to safely lead his horde to the king. He died in the king¡¯s arms.


    Gi De


    Sacrificed himself to allow his subordinates to escape. Died under the Wand of Destruction, Ben¡¯s, hands.


    Gi Zo


    Died under Gund¡¯s Frenzied Sword skill.


    Others:


    Over 250 human soldiers died.


    Over 40 beastmen and deminhumans died under Gene¡¯s hands.


    20 orcs, 50 goblins, and 10 kobolds had their names engraved on a tombstone.

 Volume 2, Chapter 95: Flowers for Those Who’ve Passed

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 95: Flowers for Those Who¡¯ve Passed</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 36


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon


    Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (Lv77); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv20); Orc King (Bui) (Lv82)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the One- Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    After securing what was left of the vige we¡¯d set fire to, I gave some orders, and then I decided to return to the vige. The old goblin and the nobatants who fled during the battle rested at the vige.


    The humans won¡¯t attack any time soon, but their aggressive attempts at expansion is worrying. The feudal lord of the west might have promised a ceasefire, but who knows how long that¡¯llst.


    I need to renew our strength as soon as possible and expand.


    But before that I should examine the goblins that evolved. It¡¯s important to know every goblin¡¯s capabilities. Such basic knowledge is needed to decide our future policies.


    Let¡¯s start with Gi Ga.


    Name: Gi Ga Rax


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Knight; Guardian


    Possessed Skills: Spear Mastery B+; Overpowering Howl; Omnivorous; Instant Kill; Adherent of the King; Spear Throw; Warrior''s Soul; Indomitable Soul; Insight; Mounted Spear Mastery; Defender''s Knowledge


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Battle power is Abnormal reduced by 30% due to Status having topensate with an artificial leg.


    Beloved steed: Hakuou


    He went up a ss, but he turned to a knight instead of a duke. The conditions behind this phenomenon are currently unknown. There¡¯s not enough data. I¡¯ll have to confirm the other goblins¡¯ evolution conditions first.


    The most eye-catching of the newer skills is the Defender¡¯s Knowledge.


    Defender¡¯s Knowledge


    After a mutual introduction, the chance of skills urring during battle increases.


    So in other words, the same conditions for a duel. Anyway, it makes him stronger, so that¡¯s good.


    Name: Gi Jii


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 3


    ss: Noble


    Possessed Skills: Spear Throw; Overpowering Howl; Spear Mastery C-; Assassinate; Sword Mastery C+; Savage Dog''s Nose; Bat Ears


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Gi Jii is a noble ss now. He¡¯s been with me since before we even annexed the orcs, so it¡¯s not strange to see him evolve. Gi Gi¡¯s also evolved¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s see his skills. He¡¯s always been put in charge of reconnaissance missions, so it seems he ended up specializing quite a bit.


    Assassinate


    No sounds are made when sneak attacking an enemy from behind. Works only for the first attack.


    Savage Dog¡¯s Nose


    Distinguishing between allies is possible even without vision.


    Bat Ears


    Enemies up to one ss above one¡¯s own can be detected as long as it¡¯s within a forest.


    Looks like he¡¯ll be most useful paired up with Gi Gi or Paradua¡¯s iron legs.


    Name: Gi Zu


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Noble


    Possessed Skills: Overpowering Howl; Throw Projectile; Spear Master B-; Instant Kill; Mad Shishi; Bite


    Divine Protection: Mad God Zu Oru


    Attributes: None


    If Gi Za and the others are the first generation, then Gi Zu here is the first of the second generation to be a noble ss.


    The Mad Dog skill has turned into the Mad Shishi[1] skill. He¡¯s also gained the Bite skill. Let¡¯s pray his resistance to the mad god has grown stronger too.


    Mad Shishi


    Battle power increases with the madness. Strength, agility, and defense will all increase.


    Bite


    Use your tough jaws to tear apart the prey.


    That¡¯s about it for the goblins of the Gi Vige that reached the noble ss. Of the remaining survivors that evolved, they evolved from normal to rare.


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Rare


    Possessed Skills: Spear Mastery C+; Sword Mastery Throw C+; Nose Projectile; that Overpowering Smells Howl Death; Fierce Arms; Man-Eating Snake


    Divine Protection: Pitch ck Verid


    Attributes: Death


    Pitch ckVerid, you bastard. Don¡¯t stick your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong!


    ¡ªYounger one, whatever could you mean? I¡¯m lending you my power to help your ambition.


    The thoughts of the snake on my right arm resounded within my mind.


    An excellent goblin. It must be because he went through such a difficult battle that he grew up like this. There¡¯s a deep hatred toward the humans hidden in his eyes, however. And then there¡¯s these bunch of no good gifts he got.


    Nose that Smells Death


    When one¡¯s life is threatened, battle power will rise. Increases strength.


    Fierce Arms


    Can use two weapons at the same time. Skills invoked while dual- wielding are invoked a level lower.


    Man-Eating Snake


    Battle power is increased when fighting against humans. Strength and agility are increased.


    ¡ªYounger one, I pray for your victory. Use him well.


    Even his hatred, you mean.


    I spat curses in my mind before I looked down at the goblin before me.


    ¡°I name you Gi Ba.¡±


    ¡°I gratefully ept.¡±


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Druid


    Possessed Skills: Water Bending; Magic Maniption; Deliberate; Nose that Smells Death; Seeker of Knowledge


    Divine Protection Water God


    Attributes: Water


    A goblin that uses the same element as thete Gi Zo. Nose that Smells Death¡­ well, he¡¯s the same as Gi Ba, but Seeker of Knowledge, huh. Must be because of Gi Za¡¯s lectures. Well, it¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ll need a couple ofmanders to rule over the humans after all. Any skill that can makemanders is a good skill in my book.


    Seeker of Knowledge


    Blessed by the Goddess of Wisdom, the growth of intelligence is increased.


    Deliberate


    Tends to think deeply about things. Due to this tendency, it is possible to invoke skills with a small amount of ether.


    I bestowed a name upon the kneeling goblin.


    ¡°I name you Gi Bi.¡±


    ¡°My sincerest devotion for this act of kindness.¡±


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Rare


    Possessed Skills: Overpowering Howl; Axe Mastery C+; Lead Belly; Beast Heart; Nose that Smells Death; Beast Tamer; Hand-to-Hand Mastery C+


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    The next goblin that came was someone with the Beast Tamer skill. Now that I think about it, the Gi goblins that lived through that intense battle were all heavily influenced by either the water mage,


    Gi Zo, the beast tamer, Gi De, or the spear-user, Gi Da. Considering their positions, I suppose it¡¯s not that surprising.


    It¡¯s my first time seeing the Hand-to-Hand Mastery skill, but it seems to have a rank just like the other weapon skills.


    Hand-to-Hand Mastery


    Compensates unarmedbat. It is easier to deal fatal wounds against the enemy.


    That seems to be it. I guess I won¡¯t know just how useful this is unless tested.


    We¡¯ll have to thoroughly test it from now on.


    ¡°I name you Gi Bu.¡±


    ¡°I gratefully ept, my king.¡±


    Race: Goblin


    Level 1


    ss: Rare


    Possessed Skills: Throw Projectile; Overpowering Howl; Bite; Sword Mastery C+; Axe Master C+; Nose that Smells Death; Man-Eating Snake


    Divine Protection: Pitch ck Verid


    Attributes: Death


    Abnormal Status: Battle power is reduced by 30% due to having lost an arm.


    This goblin lost a limb.


    The Man-Eating Snake skill should be useful when fighting with humans, but that hate seething hidden in their eyes¡­ They really hate humans.


    He lost his limb, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a given, but I sure hope this hate doesn¡¯t get in the way of my ruling over the humans. I¡¯ll just have to be careful when using his sort.


    ¡°I name you Gi Be.¡±


    ¡°I will burn even my life it it means vengeance to the humans.¡± The one-armed goblin nimbly bowed.


    Then thest goblin came. Ra Gilmi of the tribes.


    Name: Ra Gilmi


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 2


    ss: Noble; The First


    Possessed Skills: Archer Gadieta Bow Mastery A-; Leadership B+; A Dying Wish''s Sessor; Triple Fire; Forest Dweller; Whispers of the Spirits; He Who Sees One-Hundred Li Ahead; Shadow Stitching; Makings of a Hero


    Divine Protection: God of Bows Za Ruga


    Attributes: None


    Although of the noble ss, he looks a lot more like the druids. In other words, that means to say he looks like a human. Blue skin, arms that extend just a little past the waist¡­ If you dressed him in a robe, he¡¯d look not much different from a human. The divine protection of the god of bows is a good thing too.


    He Who Sees One-Hundred Li[2] Ahead


    uracy when shooting with a bow is increased. The resulting damage is also increased.


    Makings of a Hero


    Will affect one¡¯s leadership. Charm bonuses affect not only goblins of the same tribe, but also others.


    Shadow Stitching


    Can momentarily stop the enemy¡¯s movements by stitching their shadows. Can affect enemies up to one ss above one¡¯s own.


    Shadow Stitching¡­ another useful skill. Since it works up to one ss above, that means even the duke ss can be affected by it. The power rtionship between the viges might just change with this. Let¡¯s hope Rashka doesn¡¯t make a fuss¡­


    With this I¡¯ve finished examining the goblins.


    After counting the goblins, I took those that could move with me to erect tombstones for those who passed.


    Most of those who can fight in this vige are already rare ss. Those who survived without evolving are nobatants. Namely, the young, the females, and the old goblin.


    We picked up the corpses of the goblins who died and buried them in a corner of the vige. The knight ss, Gi Ga, the noble sses, the rare sses, and me¡­ we each took the corpses of our brethren and gathered them.


    From here on out, we¡¯ll have to fight the humans while increasing our numbers. We manged to secure the females, but from here on out, I¡¯ll have to be even more careful with thim.


    If they die, everything else will too. No one can escape death¡­ even me.


    We dug a simple hole for a tomb, buried the dead in it, covered them with dirt, and then nted a seed in the same spot.


    ¡°To the valiant goblins who died fighting!¡±


    A fist to the chest as I bowed. There were those among the normal and rare sses who did not understand what I was doing, but the knight and noble ss goblins all followed solemnly.


    Gi Da! Gi Zo! Gi De!


    You are true warriors!


    All things shall one day cease.


    Therefore, I shall conquer the world.


    So that I may leave behind proof that I once lived, I will leave a trace of my existence on this beautiful world.


    Footnotes:


    [1]Shishi refers to the Chinese guardian lions I believe.


    [2]Li is an old unit with varying lengths. Supposedly, it is now standardized to 500 meters. CLICK HERE FOR MORE INFO

 Volume 2, Chapter 96: The King’s Guests

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 96: The King¡¯s Guests</h4>


    ¡°¡­And? Why are you here?¡±


    Standing before me was the human girl I saved before. Beside her was that elven maiden, listlessly looking around her, and her younger brother.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so manly I fell in love!¡±


    Scratching my head with the butt of the spear in my hand, I thought, this is her alright.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡±


    I bitterly smiled at her, and she bitterly smiled back.


    ¡°Well, alright. Actually, we don¡¯t have anywhere to go, so I was wondering if you wouldn¡¯t mind having us for a while.¡±


    I say¡­ This girl really has nerves of steel. Those two behind her¡­ The elven maiden is Selena, I think, and the male human should be her younger brother, Yoshu. The reactions they showed when I looked at them was still normal, but this girl, Shumea, is just¡­


    ¡°You are humans. You should live with other humans in a human vige.¡±


    The goblins aren¡¯t very happy with the humans right now, and there are even those who possess the Man-Eating Snake skill. I might be able to keep an eye out for them, but it¡¯s still dangerous. And while I certainly intend to one day rule over the humans, I don¡¯t enjoy needless killing.


    ¡°Actually, we¡¯re ves. Our former master died, and¡­ I don¡¯t know if you know about this, being a goblin and all, but when a ve loses his master, whoever catches him will be his new master. It¡¯s an unwrittenw, so it would be really dangerous for us to go back.¡± Shumea nonchntly said.


    The things I¡¯ve heard from Reshia are well and good, but this woman, Shumea¡­ The perspective she offers is that of someone who¡¯s lived through the worst of society. And from the looks of things, it seems that living in a human vige is so difficult for people like her that she would literally rather live with monsters.


    Bitterly smiling, I asked her, ¡°I can see why you would prefer living with monsters, but you do realize that there are those among the goblins who kidnap the females of other species for the purpose of reproduction, yes? Are you not afraid of that?¡±


    I smiled as I said that. It wasn¡¯t my intention, but the result was an utterly horrifying face, such that it looked like the devil himself was smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine as long I¡¯m around you, Boss.¡± Shumea smiled.


    That innocent smile of hers made me knit my brows.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Youshu screamed.


    It was such an odd situation that I was actually stupefied.


    ¡°Well, alright. You do what you want. In the name of the king, I promise you safety in thesends,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hear that, Yoshu, Selena! Thank you so much, Boss!¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll inform the others,¡± Gi Za said, havinge out of nowhere, as he looked carefully at the elf and the humans. He looked especially taken in by the elf.


    ¡°Eek¡­ A druid!?¡± Selena said in surprise.


    Gi Za knitted his brows.


    ¡°You should be more careful with your tongue, little girl. I am not a druid, but a shaman,¡± Gi Za said as he grabbed Selena¡¯s hand.


    ¡°L-Let go! What are you nning!?¡± Selena cried.


    ¡°What, you say? I want you to teach me a couple of things. Now, hurry! We have much to do!¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°W-Wait a moment! Boss!¡± Shumea cried out to me.


    The way he talks is really just begging for misunderstandings.


    I continued to watch them for a bit, but once things looked like they were about to escte, I stepped in.


    ¡°Gi Za, Selena thinks she¡¯s about to be raped,¡± I said.


    ¡°What!?¡± Gi Za said in surprise as he red sharply. He first turned to the frightened elven maiden, then to the humans, and then back


    to me. I nodded to the unbelieving goblin while holding back myughter, and Gi Za finally let Selena go.


    Immediately, the frightened elf ran behind Shumea. Seeing all this happen brought a huge grin on my face.


    ¡°To rid ourselves of this misunderstanding, what Gi Za wants you to teach him is the elven knowledge on magic.¡±


    Gi Za nodded pitifully as I said that, while the frightened Selena looked alternately between me, Gi Za, and Shumea.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll have to give up for today, Gi Za,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I suppose it can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t enjoy forcing others either,¡± he said resignedly.


    When Selena saw that, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Gi Za, let the others know they¡¯re my guest.¡±


    ¡°Guest? Not your treasure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, I misspoke.¡±


    ¡°Inform the newly evolved nobles to gather too. I have yet to give them their family names.¡±


    After Gi Za nodded, he vanished like the wind.


    It seems his wounds are alright now.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Kneeling before me were the newly evolved nobles. Namely¡­


    The ancient beast warrior, Gi Gi, the assassin, Gi Ji, the mad shishi, Gi Zu, Ra Gilmi of Ganra, and the shaman, Gi Za.


    I started off with Gi Gi, who evolved during the trip back to the fortress. He would be one of the more senior one among them.


    ¡°I name you Orudo. Hence forth you shall be known as Gi Gi Orudo. With this name I give you the right to raise your own household.¡±


    ¡°My deepest sincerity to the king,¡± Gi Gi Orudo respectfully bowed.


    Next was the assassin, Gi Ji; a goblin who excels in reconnaissance missions thanks to that powerful nose of his. He will be a crucial member from here on out, especially once we leave the forest.


    ¡°I name you Arsil. Hence forth you shall be known as Gi Ji Arsil. With this name I give you the right to raise your own household.¡±


    ¡°I shall use my strength for the king.¡±


    Next was the mad shishi, Gi Zu.


    I really wish he¡¯d get that ferocious tendencies of his under control. Thanks to it, he could be a good match against me, but because of it he¡¯s never suffered defeat.


    ¡°I name you Ruo. Hence forth you shall be known as Gi Zu Ruo. With this name I give you the right to raise your own household.¡±


    ¡°I am forever your loyal retainer, my king!¡±


    He seems alright for now. Looks like he¡¯s able to keep that madness of his in check.


    After Gi Zu Ruo left, the next one that came was Ra Gilmi. I¡¯m not sure what to think about giving ast name to a hero of Ganra, but since he wants it himself, I suppose I¡¯ll have to oblige.


    ¡°I name you Fishiga. Use your power for the future you seek.¡±


    ¡°I shall expend all of my strength to meet the king¡¯s expectations.¡±


    But you actually fight for Princess Narsa, right? You really don¡¯t have to give me lip service. After all, to aid me is to aid the princess, and thus, the rest of the tribes.


    Last but not the least was Gi Za.


    I think I¡¯ll name him something with ¡®za¡¯.


    He seems to have picked up on my mischievous intentions, as he made a ¡®¤Ø¡¯-shaped smile as if he¡¯d eaten a bug or something.


    ¡°Gi Za¡­ I name you Za!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke. I name you Zakuend. I expect much of you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    With this I¡¯ve finally concluded my business with the newly evolved.


    Then as if he was waiting for it, a goblin stepped up.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°King!¡±


    It was the newly evolved rare, Gi Ba, who came before me.


    ¡°Why did you allow a human into the vige!? They bring us nothing but misfortune!¡±


    Gi Ba grit his teeth hard enough to be heard as he said that, but Gi Ji Arsil did not take kindly to his words, and he pinned him down.


    ¡°You disagree with the king¡¯s orders?¡± GI Ji Arsil said as he pointed his sword on Gi Ba¡¯s neck. The moment Gi Ba showed the slightest act of resistance, that sword woulde cutting down to im his life.


    ¡°Enough, Gi Ji Arsil.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Gi Ji kept his re on Gi Ba even as he sheathed his sword.


    When Gi Ba turned to me, our gazes met, and the goblin shook for a moment, but he endured my gaze.


    ¡°Hear me, goblins! One day I shall rule the world. Humans, beasts, elves, and of course, you goblins as well. When the dayes, I will be king of all!¡±


    I was not speaking it, I was dering it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate them king!?¡± Gi Ba asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate all of them. Only those who stole my treasure,¡± I said, at which Gi Ba cast his eyes down. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you not to hate them. But should you reach a point where you cannot help yourself but want to kill my guests, thene to me. I will neither hide nor run.¡±


    Gi Ba grasped a lump of earth within his hands as he grit his teeth.


    It seems Verid¡¯s influence has been progressing faster than expected. If they lose their minds, I will have no choice but to put them down myself. Executing one¡¯s subordinates is not something a king could push onto his subordinates. Such an act would put to shame the title: king.


    Look! Because of what you did controlling them has gotten so difficult!


    ¡ªHmph. The divine protection was too strong, it seems. A pity.


    I spat curses at that overly egocentric response.


    ¡ªIf worsees to worse, you should put him down. You¡¯ll be able to devour our strength too.


    This time the one to grit his teeth was me. I grit them so hard it seemed like my mrs would break. I can¡¯t let that happen. I won¡¯t let them end up as you wish.


    My subordinates are my blood and flesh. All of them.


    I have no intentions of shirking away from my duties of cutting off the useless parts, but as much as possible¡­


    ¡°If you understand, withdraw,¡± I said, making my voice as calm as could be to admonish the goblin and help cool his head.


    Since you had the fortune of bing a rare ss, then so long as you have the strength, you should be able to ovee this ordeal.


    Be one who can bring together warriors to be a pir that will support this country. If you cannot do that, then I might have to dye my hands in the blood of an ally. It¡¯s a terrifying thought, but it¡¯s not something I must fear.


    I have made my resolve.


    I can¡¯t turn back.


    I am already on the path of world domination.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Verid¡¯s influence on Gi Ba has grown stronger.


    Verid¡¯s influence on Gi Be has grown stronger.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô

 Volume 2, Chapter 97: The Hero’s Return

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 97: The Hero¡¯s Return</h4>


    The gray wolf, Cynthia, growled as she chased a rabbit. Hunting was well and good, but I pray she doesn¡¯t get lost. After sessfully hunting the rabbit, she came running back to me with the rabbit in her mouth, gently cing it before my feet before grooming herself and then yawning.


    It seems she intends to give me a share.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold back. Have your fill.¡± I patted Cynthia as I sat cross-legged next to a spear deer I¡¯d hunted.


    ¡°Kuun,¡± Cynthia said back.


    Most of the tribes had already gone back to the fortress, so I took Cynthia with me to visit the orc vige. The orcs helped out a lot in the previous battle. If it weren¡¯t for them, more blood would have been spilled, so I need to reward them. I¡¯m going there to talk about that reward.


    There¡¯s another reason why I¡¯m taking Cynthia along, and that¡¯s because Gastra disappeared during the war. Hopefully this trip will cheer her up.


    The orc vige is situated north of theke. It used to be Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s former vige. Speaking of which, he¡¯s been really interested in learning the elf¡¯s knowledge, but it seems he just can¡¯t convince the elf to talk even after talking to Shumea.


    It could be a problem if he bes too obsessed with his pursuit of knowledge, but¡­ he¡¯s definitely an odd one. The druids under him are all intelligent, so at one point, I was hoping they would be horde leaders, but¡­ From the looks of things, they¡¯re more like schrs than generals.


    As far as those who could lead a charge go, there¡¯s Rashka from the tribes. From the vige theres¡¯ Gi Ga Rax, who also happens to be the only knight goblin so far, the sword god¡¯s adherent, Gi Go Amatsuki, and the mad shishi, Gi Zu Ruo.


    As for those who could lead from the back, there¡¯s Ra Gilmi Fishiga from the tribes, and Gi Gu Verbena from the vige, whose right- hand man would be the wide-eyed Gi Jii. Unfortunately, thetter has his hands full just assisting, so having him lead a horde himself will still take some time.


    As for someone who could oversee the whole battlefield, unfortunately, there¡¯s none. I should actually take that seat for myself, but I find it difficult to just sit back and watch my subordinates die without doing anything. As soon as I see them in danger, an urge rushes through me,pelling me to go.


    This body is actually really difficult to control.


    As for who would take that seat, such a goblin might one day appear, or I might find one in the distantnds.


    Hmm¡­ Attacking othernds, huh¡­


    ¡°Shall we go, Cynthia?¡±


    After seeing Cynthia finish up the rabbit she hunted just a while ago, I carried the spear deer over my shoulder, and we began walking for the orc vige.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The capital was in high spirits because of the hero¡¯s return.


    Crowds gathered at the sides of the road to see the heroic return of the holy knight adventurer. Castle guards stood watch to ensure no one got hurt, though many still did. Little girls threw flowers from the second floor of a building, while children ran after the carriage the hero and the saint rode, andvish adventurers flicked chips in the various bars as they merrily drank and sang.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you answer the crowd?¡± Gund asked.


    An open carriage pulled by two white horses had been prepared specifically for the day¡¯s festivities. Gund stood on the carriage with an air ofposure, while Reshia hung her head down. Her appearance was a rare sight to begin with, but with the white kimono that the king had ordered to be made for her, she looked exactly like a noble saint who would offer prayers to the gods.


    ¡°¡­¡± Reshia did not respond, only quietly looking down as if the crowd did not exist.


    Gund smacked his lips, but he continued waving at the crowd.


    Not long after the carriage passed by the castle gates, and as it closed, the saint and the hero exited the carriage. Soldiers packed the castle; they looked on with gazes of envy at the hero, while gazes of longing and pity fell upon Reshia.


    ¡°The king has been expecting you, great hero, Gund. And you as well, Lady Reshia Fel Zeal. We are d to see you safe and well.¡±


    It was a middle-aged knight who came out to greet them.


    ¡°Allow me to escort you.¡±


    The saint and the hero wordlessly followed, passing through stone- built halls and marble pirs to a giant door from which scarlet carpet had been rolled out, beside which imperial guards donned in full armor stood watch, each with a spear in hand.


    ¡°The hero has returned,¡± the old knight dered.


    The soldiers opened the giant door from outside, revealing the figure of King Ashtal on his glorious throne and the countless people of influence standing beside the scarlet carpet.


    ¡°Please,¡± the middle-aged knight prompted.


    Gund and Reshia proceeded toward the throne, stopping mid-way to solemnly kneel before the king.


    ¡°I am pleased to see your safe return, Knight of Storms,¡± the king said as he leaned onto the armrest of his throne.


    ¡°It is only by the grace of the king that I am here today,¡± Gund said.


    ¡°¡­Lady Reshia, the Saint, it is a pleasure to meet you. I am Ashtal, the king of this country,¡± the king said.


    ¡°¡­My deepest thanks for rescuing me, Your Highness,¡± Reshia said.


    When Reshia brought up her face to speak to the king, several onlookers heaved out sighs upon seeing how beautiful she was.


    ¡°You seem to be deeply connected to the Ivory Tower, enough to make one feel envious¡­¡±


    ¡°Not at all¡­¡±


    Scorn and suspicion reflected on the king¡¯s eyes as he spoke, but almost as if he were wearing a mask, the light of those emotions never affected the gentle smile on his face. When Reshia inadvertently looked back down, the king spoke again from high up in his throne.


    ¡°I would wish you a quick return to the tower, but after being caught by monsters, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re exhausted. Please feel free to rest in my castle in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Much thanks for the king¡¯s consideration.¡±


    Reshia spoke curtly, this time without even looking up from the carpet.


    ¡°Now then, Knight of Storms.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°The saint would surely be troubled to spend her time idly in the castle with no one to talk to. Hence, I order you to apany her.¡±


    Voices of admiration rose from the onlookers upon seeing how considerate the king was.


    ¡°As the kingmands.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be all.¡±


    The first to leave was the king himself, followed by Reshia and Gund, and then the rest of the onlookers. If one listened closely, most of those present spoke of Reshia¡¯s beauty or Gund¡¯s heroism, while extolling the king¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    ¡°This way,¡± the middle-aged knight said as he brought Reshia and Gund to a room not too far from the throne. It was gorgeously decorated, having been built for guests. When the middle-aged knight opened the door, a familiar girl dressed in armor saw them and went wide-eyed. It was Lili.


    ¡°Lady Reshia!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lili.¡±


    When the middle-aged knight saw Reshia and Lili run up to each other, he quietly excused himself.


    Gund snorted. ¡°If you need anything, just ask the servants, o Holy Saint.¡±


    There was a vulgar smile upon his lips as he turned his back.


    ¡°Until then, pitiful princess, who fell in love with a goblin.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until when Gund finally closed the door that Reshia finally showed her grief.


    ¡°Lady Reshia¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be alright, I¡ª Uwah!¡±


    ¡°uUUOon!¡±


    Lili tried to console Reshia when Gastra suddenly stuck his head out of her chestpiece. The gray wolf looked around him to check if the coast was clear, then it freed itself from the tight and narrow space, shaking its head as it barked.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re doing well.¡± Reshia pulled Gastra out, and the gray wolf licked her cheeks, unabashedly sticking its nose onto Reshia.


    Lili happily smiled as she watched the short exchange between the gray wolf and the saint. Just a little bit, a smile had returned to her face.


    ¡°What will you be doing now?¡± Lili asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to stay in the capital for some time, though I n to return to the Ivory Tower soon.¡±


    ¡°The Ivory Tower¡­¡±


    Home to the sages in a certain country to the snowy north. It sounded like something straight out of a fairytale, but it truly did exist, and many bureaucrats havee from it.


    ¡°Umm¡­ You know, Lady Reshia, if you wish it, I wouldn¡¯t mind sneaking out of the castle with you to go back to the forest. I¡¯m sure Gastra would prefer to go back too.¡±


    ¡°No, if I do that the forest will be invaded again. I can¡¯t have that.¡±


    Reshia knew from her audience with the king just now that the humans attacked because someone from the Ivory Tower had sent out a request. A person who could move even the kings of other nations was rare even within the tower. She could think of several such people who could, but which one exactly was a mystery. Regardless, not one of those people was someone who could easily be dealt with.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to do in the capital. I¡¯ll be relying on you to get us permission to go out, alright, my dear knight?¡±


    Reshia sweetly smiled and Lili nodded.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The king¡¯s office. If the throne was responsible for dealing with foreign entities, then the king¡¯s office could be said to be the main pir of the government. Documents would be sent to it every day,


    and important people would use it for secret conferences, making it an indispensable room for the country¡¯s wellbeing.


    It wasn¡¯t as gaudily decorated as the throne, but the furniture used were still of the highest ss, making anyone who saw them go wide-eyed at the staggering value of the furnishing.


    It was in that very room that a certain knight was kneeling on the blue carpet as King Ashtal rested his chin on his hands atop the desk.


    ¡°Gowen¡­ You really lost 250 elite soldiers?¡± The king asked.


    ¡°My deepest apologies,¡± Gowen said.


    Gowen ran to report to the king as soon as he could that he did not even have time to change out of his battle-worn clothes. The speed at which he returned overtook even Reshia and Gund causing much surprise to the king.


    ¡®The expedition has failed.¡¯


    Gowen ran back as fast as he could despite his creaking old bones just to report that message. Upon hearing it, the king immediately decided to hold a grand ceremony to receive the saint and the hero.


    A hero was necessary to hide defeat.


    ¡°Gene Marlon has also been killed in action¡­ He was a bit of an entric, but his skills were the real thing.¡±


    The king became thoughtful for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°How long will recovery take?¡±


    ¡°2 years, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°2 years¡­ Do you think the monsters will stay put until then?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t win a battle on the ins.¡±


    ¡°So, we need time then¡­ In that case, I¡¯ll have to appoint a new holy knight.¡±


    He would have preferred to send his army to the forest at once, but there was much unrest to the south and north. Gene Marlon was in charge of the south. Once the various cities catches wind of his death, who knows how the enemy would move? The bandits of the snow god¡¯sYugrasill mountains have also recovered during Gund¡¯s absence, and have recently started to be active.


    The kingdom could be here today because of its strong army. If that military prowess were to weaken, the surrounding enemies would surely bare their fangs and attack. What they needed to prioritize now was not the battle with the monsters but with the other humans.


    ¡°Destruction Knight, Zelkov, Iron-Armed Knight, Gowen, Storm Knight, Gund,¡± King Ashtal looked at Gowen, ¡°Twin-Swords Knight, Vald, Decapitation Knight, Sivara, Sharp-Eyed Knight, Jize, and thete lightning-fast knight, Gene Marlon. Do you know anyone with skills equal these people?¡±


    Gowen couldn¡¯t answer. The holy knight system was an important cornerstone in protecting the country. Each and every one of its members held powerparable to that of an entire army. Its members were both renowned and powerful, but one of those members was missing now.


    Gene was in charge of the south. His absence would surely mean the worsening of the war among the various cities.


    Gund was another big name, but he was in charge of the snow god¡¯s mountains to the north, which bandits frequented. He could not leave his post unattended. And of course, neither could Gowen,


    as he needed to keep watch over the Forest of Darkness. The rest of the knights also had their respective missions.


    ¡°Speaking of which, that girl had a knight with her, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Lili Aureya. Amoner¡¯s daughter, and an adventurer.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Aureya¡­ Aureya¡­ huh.¡±


    Ashtal muttered the name to himself several times before suddenly turning to look up toward the ceiling as if recalling the past.


    ¡°The saint¡­ What do you think of that girl?¡±


    ¡°A wise young girl, Your Highness. Though there must be something else to her for the Ivory Tower to be so attached to her.¡±


    The power to heal was one thing, but even that could be found after looking through a hundred people or so.


    ¡°Something else to her¡­ I have an idea as to what that might be, so I want to do a little something as insurance.¡±


    ¡°Insurance, you say¡­¡±


    Ashtal smiled. ¡°I will appoint Lili Aureya as a holy knight.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Her name held no power, Gowen thought. And even her strength wasn¡¯t sufficient.


    ¡°Give her Sky SplitterVashinant, that should bring her name up to par.¡±


    The cursed sword of the royal family, Vashinant. It was difficult to control, but whoever wielded it would surely be famous.


    ¡°Why her?¡±


    Gowen couldn¡¯t help but ask upon seeing how partial the king was being. If it was only as insurance, it would be enough to just capture her.


    ¡°The Aureya¡­ I was wondering where I¡¯d heard it before, and I remembered just now. The old blood of Aureya. A long time ago before the royal household of Germion ruled thesends, the ruler was Guansham Aureya. He wielded Vashinant in one hand and fought the forest. Theirs was a n of swords that caused blood to rain.¡±


    And now, 100 yearster that same cursed sword would return to its rightful owner.


    ¡°Their n copsed 80 years ago due to problems concerning the throne¡¯s sessor, but with a crisis at hand, the cursed sword shall return to their hands. Don¡¯t you find such a story romantic? Have her work hard. In the worst case, just 2 years will do.¡±


    Gowen could not say anything to retort the king¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°As the kingmands¡­¡±


    A few dayster, Lili Aureya would be summoned by the king.

 Volume 2, Chapter 98: Oath of the Sword

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 98: Oath of the Sword</h4>


    When we arrived at the orc vige, Bui came out to greet us, and I handed the spear deer over.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Thank you,¡± Bui timidly said as he looked alternately between me and the speer deer. ¡°So, to what do I owe the honor of this visit?¡±


    All the other orcs except for Bui have locked themselves in their houses, careful not to make a single eek. They were acting as if someone troublesome hade.


    Cynthia herself has started growling by my feet, but it¡¯s really nothing to mind.


    ¡°I thought of discussing your reward for the recent battle.¡±


    Bui looked back at me with surprise. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to¡­ really. We just so happened to fight with the humans, so¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so reserved. It¡¯s not like I n on forcibly pushing something troublesome on you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but¡­¡± Bui looked troubled.


    I chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing not to have any desires, but you should at least hear me out.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of giving you thend from to the south.¡±


    ¡°Exactly how muchnd are we talking about?¡±


    Gotcha.


    Originally, the area north of theke was designated to be the orcs¡¯, but the recent battle has reduced the goblins¡¯ numbers. So I thought of giving the south - the vige region, in other words - to the orcs.


    Bui became thoughtful before speaking again. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to confirm¡­ Do you mind?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If you give us thesends, exactly where do you n to hunt?¡±


    Right¡­ In the past, we hunted the region south of theke to feed on giant spiders, spear deer, and double heads, but with the recent battle, I¡¯ve been thinking of moving.


    ¡°We¡¯re temporarily pulling back to the Fortress of the Abyss to the west.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve lost against the humans?¡±


    There was a fervor hidden behind those words I didn¡¯t expect, causing me to be taken aback for a moment. As expected, though


    seemingly timid, a monster was a monster. It was almost as if he was challenging me.


    ¡°Do you n onpeting with me in ce of the humans then?¡± I mischievously asked back, but disappointingly, Bui¡¯s shoulders quivered.


    ¡°One year.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°When the twin moon gods appear for the 350th time, we shall once again battle the humans.¡±


    ¡°So we are to be the breakwater until then?¡±


    What a thoughtful orc, I thought, chuckling.


    ¡°We have a ceasefire with the humans, though I don¡¯t know how long they n on keeping it.¡±


    Caution is necessary. There is no way the humans would merely sit idle after having suffered so much. Right now, I need to increase the goblin poption as much as I can. To that end, I will stretch out my hand to reachnds unknown, and bring to me the scattered goblins and strengthen our horde.


    The humans set us back a little, but from now on, I¡¯m going to have the goblin forces gather around the fortress.


    ¡°I will leave it to you what to do with the southernnds in our absence. You could hunt them if you so wish, or you could ignore them.¡±


    Bui became thoughtful again.


    ¡°This is the reward I give you. Whether you ept it as a reward or not, however, is up to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­King of Goblins, I will ept that reward,¡± Bui said with resolve in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, and do tell your people not to touch the kobolds. They can be of use if you feed them.¡±


    ¡°The kobolds? If I recall, they fought in the previous war too¡­¡±


    ¡°They are also my subordinates.¡±


    After saying what I needed to say, I carefully turned around so as to not step on Cynthia, who was ying by my feet, then I went back to the vige.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    When I returned, the sword god¡¯s adherent, Gi Go Amatsuki, knelt before me with a brooding face. It was almost dusk; the sun almost sunken as the arms of the night god stretched out to dye the world in his color.


    ¡°O king¡­ Please hear my request.¡± There was a long wound on his face from his brows to his cheeks incurred during the war.


    ¡°Speak,¡± I said.


    ¡°I request a duel,¡± he said.


    There was no killing intent as hey prostrated, but there was a weight behind every word spoken.


    ¡°¡­Very well.¡±


    ¡°Please wait, Your Highness! Gi Go! What are you thinking!?¡± The knight ss, Gi Ga, asked when he heard my conversation with Gi Go as he struck out his spear before Gi Go. Killing intent filled him as he demanded Gi Go to exin himself, but thetter only looked back


    fearlessly. There was a pressure emanating from him that only those who have resolved themselves could give off.


    ¡°Gi Ga, it¡¯s fine. I am the king. I must ept this challenge.¡±


    I don¡¯t have a great sword though, so I¡¯ll have to make do with a decent long sword.


    After swinging the long sword once, I ordered Gi Go to go all out.


    ¡°Gi Go Amatsuki! Come! Do not hesitate, lest you wish to regret this duel!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me!¡±


    Gi Go brandished his curved sword and faced me. There were no openings in his stance, proving just how much his concentration and his martial strength have been tempered.


    The curved sword held under his arm screamed as he ran toward me. I used my long sword as a shield in response, then I immediately took back my sword, inclined my weight forward, and then let loose a scooping sh from below. If it were a great sword in my hands instead, just the pressure behind this attack would have been enough to strike fear into him, but what I had was a dainty long sword. Pulling off such a feat was beyond its capabilities.


    My sword tore through the air, but despite the setting sun¡¯s light being barely enough to see anything past the silver light of the sword, Gi Go dodged.


    A spectacr read. Predicting my attack and then dodging with the least movement, then¡ª


    He sent a blow just slightly below my sword toward my neck. With the centrifugal force empowering it, it was a decisive attack.


    ¡ªGATSUN!


    Our swords crossed. I took a step back and exhaled to concentrate, then as I took a step forward, so did Gi Go.


    Right in that very moment where my foot was about to leave the ground, Gi Go took a step forward and shed downwards. The speed of that sword was such that it would reach my side before I could even react!


    ¡°Let my body be invible.Shield¡±


    An armor of me burst out from ether to wrap around me, protecting me from Gi Go¡¯s curved sword, while I swung down my sword to knock his weapon away.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked with my sword pointed at the goblin.


    ¡°King, please punish me¡­¡± He desperately said.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    The whispers of the sword godpelled him to fight the strong, so much so that at some point, he stopped being able to tell whether it was truly because of the sword god that he wished to fight or simply because he himself desired it.


    Not a day passed where he could not hear the sound of swords shing. He even started to feel like his very life lived within his curved sword. And as sounds of blood spilling resounded, a voice echoed within, saying¡ª


    ¡®Cut down the strong¡¯.


    ¡®With these arms, these hands, these fingers¡­ Cut them down!¡¯


    ¡®Even if you lose your arms! Your eyes! Your legs! Even if you lose your life!!¡¯


    ¡®If you lose you arms, swing your sword with your mouth!¡¯


    ¡®If you lose your eyes, listen closely with your ears!¡¯


    ¡®If one of your legs is crushed, cut it off!¡¯


    ¡®If your chest is pierced, cut the enemy down before you die!¡¯


    Like that the sword god slowly took Gi Go¡¯s consciousness away and made him swing his sword.


    Cut, cut, cut cut cut CuT CuT CuT CUT CUT CUT Cut CUTTTttt!!


    That voice seemed to resound even in the very breath he breathed. Gi Go looked at the king half-dazed.


    ¡°I request a duel.¡±


    Before he knew it, he had challenged the king.


    For the first time, he realized just how terrifying the king was.


    The king was truly overwhelming, enough to make him imagine that what was before him was actually a mountain. Even though the king was not using a great sword, the pressure the king emanated was still beyond his imagination.


    Dodging the king¡¯s sword with the least movements and feeling the erupting wind from the king¡¯s sword filled him with joy.


    The sound of swords shing called forth both fear and joy within him.


    Our king¡­ Illuminates the path and leads us to a brighter tomorrow; an existence like no other.


    And yet I pointed my sword at him¡­


    I have sinned¡­


    But there was no doubt that the simple joy of battling the strong filled him.


    The two conflicting emotions stirred him up from within.


    He was going mad. Gi Go smiled each time he thought of it.


    He was losing his mind over his sword.


    When the king showed an opening, he unleashed his de.


    ¡ªReach him!


    Only to reach a wall of ck mes. The mes of the underworld protect the king.


    As the king¡¯s sword descended, his curved sword fell and cracked.


    When he came to, the king¡¯s sword was pointed at him.


    Gi Go himself knew that he hadmitted a grave sin. Hence, he would voice noints even if the king punished him there and then.


    ¡°Why?¡± The king asked.


    But Gi Go could do no more than lower his head as much as he could.


    ¡°King, please punish me¡­¡±


    The great king would not run from any challengers. And with his great heart, he would surely forgive him. The fact he asked for an exnation was proof of that.


    But he could not ask to be forgiven. If he did, his sins would never be cleared. And if he were tomit the same sin a second time, he would not be able to forgive himself, not even if the king forgave him.


    When that timees I will cut my own neck!


    ¡°Exin yourself.¡±


    Gi Go froze. He could not lie. If he was asked to exin himself, he would have no choice but to answer.


    ¡°¡­I have lost myself to the power within me. Please exact judgment, My King.¡±


    Gi Go bowed as if offering his neck.


    ¡°¡­I knew you were struggling with the divine protection you received. I acted dumb precisely because it was a battle against yourself. Gi Go, a swordsman of my goblins, I pass judgment as your king.¡±


    Silenced filled the area as Gi Go waited for his punishment.


    ¡°You shall not kill until the appointed day. This shall be your punishment, Gi Go Amatsuki.¡±


    A vow not to kill.


    ¡°I swear on my life, I shall not kill until the appointed day.¡±


    His head rubbed against the ground as an oath to the king was sealed.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    ¡°Umm¡­ Is there something you need?¡± Yoshu asked.


    After I ordered everyone else to leave, the only ones left in the room were me and Yoshu.


    ¡°I have a request.¡±


    Yoshu listened carefully, and I continued.


    ¡°Go with Gi Go for a year.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But Mr. Gi Go is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I let him off with an oath not to kill. But whether that would stay put or not here is another question.¡±


    Gi Go will probably leave the vige. I didn¡¯t expect the sword god¡¯s whispers to affect him so much that he would point his sword at me.


    ¡°¡­So, in other words, you n to use me to fetter him?¡±


    I smiled at that. As I thought, Shumea¡¯s younger brother is sharp. He¡¯s always with his sister, but normally, former ves tend to have cold and callous personalities.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°If I refuse¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡±


    For just a moment, Yoshu looked at me with a sharp gaze, but then he breathed a sigh.


    ¡°¡­No. Please take care of my older sister. I will surely return after a year. If I find out something has happened to my sister¡¯s body then, I¡¯ll be sure to chase you until the ends of the earth.¡±


    Fire burned within his eyes as he said that. As expected of someone who has received the me god¡¯s divine protection, who is a member of the fire god¡¯s household.


    I returned that gaze as I struck my long sword into the ground.


    ¡°I swear it on the king¡¯s honor.¡±


    Yoshu sighed deeply.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be leaving immediately then. Please take care of my sister, and Ms. Selena.¡±


    ¡°Tell that one yourself too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to your sister?¡±


    ¡°Tell her I¡¯ll definitelye back alive.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    As I watched Yoshu run off, I thought of Gi Go who was walking far away in the embrace of the night god.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Gi Go took only his curved sword with him as he left the vige. The king had forgiven him, but he couldn¡¯t forgive himself.


    He couldn¡¯t stay in this vige. Not until he could bring the sword god¡¯s temptations under control.


    He would bet his very pride to find a way to.


    When he touched the curved sword hanging from his waist, he could hear the sword god¡¯s whispers, but it was distant now, most likely because of his oath to the king.


    The night was quiet. When he thought about it, it¡¯s been a long time since he wasst alone. He hadn¡¯t been alone since the king picked him up.


    The loyal Gi Ga, the wise Gi Gu who could use other goblins well, and although annoying, the knowledgeable Gi Za. With them around, the vige should be fine.


    But what the king yearned for was a distant dream. A great ambition.


    Gi Go decided to use his life to realize that dream. He couldn¡¯t waste around idly.


    Hence he would temper his sword, and then return to the king.


    ¡°Mr. Gi Go!¡±


    The sound of footsteps and a human¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Yoshu. The king¡¯s guest, Yoshu.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have a message from the king.¡±


    ¡°¡­From the king?¡±


    When Gi Go heard that, he knelt down on one knee as he bowed his head, while his hand firmly gripped his sword. It was as if he would not miss even a single word.


    ¡°H-Hang on!¡±


    ¡°A message from the king must be properly heard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kinda embarrassing though¡­ Anyway¡­¡± Yoshu cleared his throat, and then ruminated on the king¡¯s words.


    ¡°Temper your sword until the day we meet again! May the fortunes of war be with you!¡±


    Gi Go¡¯s shoulders shook as he held his sword¡¯s hilt seemingly tight enough to break it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ Oh, and by the way, the king told me to go with you.¡±


    The king¡¯s words continued to affect Gi Go for some time.


    After a while, he looked up to the starry sky on the night god, then he turned to the vige and bowed.


    And then¡­ he set off.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Gi Go Amatsuki


    Abnormal Status: Sworn to Spare added.


    Abnormal Status: The effects of the sword god on sanity have worsened.


    The title Subleader has changed to Wandering Swordsman


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 99: Objectives

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 99: Objectives</h4>


    It¡¯s been two days since Gi Go Amatsuki left the vige. The assassin, Gi Ji Arsil, strongly advised to chase after him, but I chose to leave the goblin be and begin our move to the west instead.


    We took the carts we recovered from the humans, and disassembled them to create pnquins to be carried by four normal goblins, allowing easier transportation for the pregnant and younger goblins. Our destination was the Fortress of the Abyss.


    When the ancient beast tamer, Gi Gi Orudo, and the shaman, Gi Ga Zakuend, saw the carts a heated debate took ce.


    The topic was: What is this object?


    The goblins could not imagine the use of carts to carry goods andmodities, as the forest did not have uniformly level ground. When Gi Gi noted the wheels attached to the carts, he thought them simr to the moons. And so, he concluded: Ah, this must be an idol! An idol made in the image of the moons!


    ¡°But if these are idols, how do the humans use them to worship?¡± Gi Za asked.


    Gi Gi quickly found an answer to Gi Za¡¯s question. He took one of his wild dogs and ced it on the other end of the cart, while he positioned himself next to the other end¡­ And then he jumped on the cart, lifting the dog, sending it flying into the sky.


    ¡°Wooooof!?¡± the dog pitifully cried until it eventuallynded on a tree. Uponnding, the branches broke, and it screamed even more, and when it hit the ground, it fainted.


    Must¡¯ve been scary.


    ¡°This is how they send offerings to the moons!¡±


    He was wrong, but Gi Gi¡¯s short demonstration was able to convince Gi Ji Arsil and Gi Zu Ruo.


    In the blink of an eye, the heated debate reached a boiling point. It was then that Shumea happened to be passing by.


    ¡°Or you know what! How about we just ask Lord Shumea!¡± Gi Do said.


    The moring goblins all looked at each other, and then with a nod, they surrounded the human female. The pressure emanating from the debater goblins caused even the usually cool Shumea to wince.


    ¡°Lord Shumea, tell us! What is that thing!? Is it an idol or a moving shield!?¡± Gi Za asked.


    ¡°Umm¡­ It¡¯s a cart used to transport stuff? Is something the matter?¡±


    Contrast the goblins¡¯ zealous questioning, Shumea¡¯s answer was so matter-of-factly that it was like pouring could water over fire. The goblins wentpletely silent.


    I wasn¡¯t intending to make fun of them, but when I saw Gi Za and Gi Gi unable to look each other in the eye, I broke outughing.


    ¡°K-King¡­ Could it be¡­ You knew?¡± Gi Za bitterly asked.


    ¡°Rather than waste your time on petty things, you should hurry up and prepare,¡± I said to forcefully steer the topic away.


    Well, it¡¯s good to find new things to be interested with.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Along the way I pondered over our future actions.


    Our biggest objective currently is to strengthen and expand the horde. I need to amass hordes of goblin warriors in order to take Reshia back with these two hands, then I need to take a country to set a foothold for us in the world of humans.


    The question then is how.


    The goblin race has great diversity and is the second most populous race after the humans. I checked this with Shumea, and it seems to hold true. Moreover, as far as adventurers and battle ves are concerned, the goblins are considered to be weak andmon, the kind of monster you could see anywhere.


    Where there are humans, there are goblins.


    If so, then there should be many more hordes of goblins in the forest¡­ Even in the ins where the humans rule, or to the west beyond the Forest of the Abyss, or to the south, past the vige, or even to the north, beyond the orc vige; where there isnd untrodden, unknown goblins may lurk.


    Gathering all of these goblins by myself is out of the question. Who knows how long it would take me to aplish such a feat alone?


    Hence, I should make use of the more highly evolved goblins among my ranks to bring those goblins to me. If they fail¡­ The female goblins are with me. Even in the worst case, we won¡¯t be wiped out.


    In an area two days away from the vige, I had Gi Gu Verbena summoned.


    ¡°Gi Gu Verbena, you are aware that Gi Go has left the vige?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Your Highness, but I am fully confident that he holds no desire to incite a rebellion.¡±


    ¡°I know. He is not that sort of person,¡± generously nodded.


    Being Gi Go¡¯s rival, it seems he understands him quite well.


    ¡°I shall send you as my representative.¡±


    ¡°Please enlighten me, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°You are to go to the south. There you shall take the local goblins and bring them before me.¡±


    I have given the noble goblins the right to have a household. Right now, I am telling him to exercise that right.


    Gi Gu Verbena seems to have understood that, as he tightly held the sword sheathed by his waist and bowed his head deeply.


    ¡°I will not fail you, my king.¡±


    ¡°May the fortunes of war be with you.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Then he turned around and left with the speed of a beast.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t go, right?¡± Gi Za asked from behind me.


    ¡°You and Gi Ga are as stubborn as rocks after all,¡± I sarcasticallyughed, at which he tooughed.


    The next day I sent Gi Gi Orudo to the north and Gi Zu Ruo to the south-west.


    After that we finally arrived at the Fortress of the Abyss.


    ¡°Wee home, Your Majesty!¡± Kuzan of Gordob said as she prostrated her small, white body before me.


    ¡°Did anything happen while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°Nope! I cleaned the ce up too.¡±


    That¡¯s not really it, but alright, it seems nothing is amiss.


    ¡°These are the goblins of Eastern Vige. Assign them rooms to sleep in.¡±


    ¡°Please leave it to me!¡±


    As Kuzan was counting the goblins, she noted the elf, Selena¡¯s, presence.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a small cave dwellerKoro Toku in a ce like this?¡± Selena said in surprise, while Kuzan looked back with confusion.


    ¡°Koro toku? I am Kuzan of Gordob¡­ You are a wind elfSylph, yes?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Lord Kuzan,¡± Gi Za interjected, ¡°I have a prior engagement with this elf. There is still much to learn regarding the elf¡¯s knowledge on magic. If you have business with her, please settle itter.¡±


    Selena immediately hid behind Shumea when Gi Za appeared, while Kuzan ran off to count the rest of the horde.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    After word had been sent that the various representatives of the four tribes had all returned safely, a banquet was held. By the time the banquet had ended, Kuzan also finished assigning rooms to the goblins, while the goblins who were seeing the fortress for the first time finally managed to wake themselves up from the surprise.


    It was during that time that I called Selena and Shumea over. I only had business with Selena, but I called the both of them since Selena would probably have reservations abouting alone.


    ¡°Boss, you needed something?¡± Shumea asked.


    Selena was hiding behind Shumea as always when they entered.


    I know I¡¯m scary, but can¡¯t she get over it already?


    The image of a certain girl shed through my mind. It did not take long for her to grow ustomed to me. That didn¡¯t change even when I evolved. For a moment, I felt my chest ache.


    No¡­ Don¡¯t think about her.


    Shaking those thoughts away, I spoke to my two guests. ¡°Yes, my apologies for calling you at such a time¡­ There¡¯s something I want to know about the elves.¡±


    ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s something like that, then¡­¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°Right, if it¡¯s something like that, count me in too,¡± Gi Za suddenly entered the room.


    Where the hell did youe from? The two girls¡¯ looks seemed so say as they watched Gi Za leisurely take a seat beside me.


    ¡°Well, go on. Speak!¡± Gi Za excitedly said like a kid about to go on a trip.


    Chuckling, I prompted Shumea and Selena to start.


    ording to legends of old passed down among the elves of the wind, the sylphs, the gods followed after Deetna to create the various races.


    The god of forest, Chenzhen, and the god of water, Iren, created the elves.


    The god of wind, Castor, and the god of earth, Nmaro, sculpted the demihumans out of the ores.


    The god of illusions, Famil, and the god of dreams, Jeje, weaved dreams and illusions together to create the dragons.


    The god of starfaring, Tear, traveled the stars and gathered ingredients to create the giants.


    Like that the various races were created.


    Shumea and Selena were wide-eyed as I spoke. It seems they didn¡¯t expect a goblin like myself to be capable of speaking such things.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother tell you it¡¯s rude to leave your mouth open?¡±


    Selena promptly shut her jaws closed.


    ¡°Wow, boss, I really didn¡¯t expect a goblin such as yourself to know such things¡­¡± Shumea said as she scratched her head, seemingly still shocked.


    Well, normally that would be the case.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Selena turned to Shumea with a troubled look, while thetter patted her on the back while reassuring her that it was alright.


    Selena nervously started to talk, and Gi Za and I listened with rapt attention.


    The beings known as elves werergely divided into four types. Each type was given a name ording to the spirit they were associated with. The fire elves: the smanders, the water elves: the undines, the earth elves: the gnomes, and the wind elves: the sylphs. The most influential of the elves were the undines, who worshiped the water goddess, followed by the gnome and sylphs. Last were the smanders, who were strong individually but few in number.


    Selena herself did not know much about the other elves. The sylphs lived with the forest and died with the forest. This has been their way of life since long ago. To y with the wind and die under the blessings of the forest was the greatest happiness any sylph could ask for.


    The sylphs either worshiped the god of wind, Castor, or the god of forest, Chenzhen. They were long-lived, but it was at most only twice a human¡¯s life. Supposedly, there were those who lived three times as long as humans, but Selena did not know any such sylph.


    The sylphs were mostly hunters, but unlike the goblins, they hunted with their bows and offered prayers before eating to purify the meat.


    Like joining your hands together to say grace?


    The sylphs mostly married among themselves and rarely interfered with the other elves.


    I quietly listened while Gi Za would ask questions from time to time.


    Selena talked endlessly even as the dawn approached.

 Volume 2, Chapter 100: A Certain Parting

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 100: A Certain Parting</h4>


    ¡°Do you want to go home?¡± I asked.


    Shumea and Gi Za turned to me with reproach in their eyes. In Gi Za¡¯s case, it was probably because he would be troubled by the elf¡¯s absence, while in Shumea¡¯s, it was most likely because she thought I was only teasing her.


    ¡°Will you let me go home?¡± Selena asked with fear.


    I nodded. ¡°When the timees. I need a contact to reach out to the elves after all.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t a lie. The goblins weren¡¯t enough to take over the world. It¡¯s not enough even with Bui¡¯s orcs and Hasu¡¯s kobolds.


    To win against the humans, I need to gather the power of many races. The sylph with their masterful archery is one such race. I need them, but there¡¯s no need to antagonize them.


    Should they get in my way, however, I won¡¯t mind forcefully annexing them into my kingdom. Everything will depend on how the sylphs react.


    ¡°Goblin boss, you sure are big-hearted,¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t simply forgotten your ce?¡± I said back.


    Shumea wryly smiled and scratched her head. ¡°Well, if you put it that way¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ T-Thank you,¡± Selene sheepishly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be grateful about.¡±


    Everything depends on how the sylphs respond. There¡¯s no reason to thank me.


    After that Selena talked about the particrities of the sylph¡¯s lifestyle.


    She talked about ying with the small peoplekoro, about eating the edible nts near her vige, and about the other elves her age.


    The thing that caught my attention the most were the small metal workerskoro dwarves. They dug out holes to live in and were skilled in smithing and other industrial arts. The elves often traded elven liquor in exchange for their arrows and knives.


    ¡°How many of those koro dwarves are there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re everywhere,¡± Selena said with a rare smile.


    I inadvertently raised my brows at that. Her smile was beautiful, like the blooming of a flower, but I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s still answering so vaguely. It¡¯s not actually that much of an issue, but it really slows down the conversation. Not to mention, I can¡¯t follow up on this


    right now. If the other sylphs found out that I¡¯m interested, they might use it to their advantage.


    I asked a different question.


    Apparently, the sylphs prefer to iste themselves in various forests and build viges for themselves. They rarely interfered in matters of the world outside. They truly believed that there was no greater happiness than being in the forest.


    But there were exceptions, and some of them would choose to live alongside the humans as adventurers.


    When the discussion reached this point, Shumea spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of some of those. There¡¯s the King of Bows, Feeney, from the Blood Oath of the Moon FlowerFairy n, Five-Bow Shuen from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to the east, and although not an archer, there¡¯s also the smander, Barui.¡±


    Sylph happily added. ¡°Feeney and Mr. Shuen are both sylphs. Mr. Barui is probably a smander. But regardless, they all went out into the world over 30 years ago. They¡¯re amazing people!¡±


    The Five-Bow apparently refers to the top five bow users in the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    ¡°So, why did you end up a ve then? Weren¡¯t the sylphs supposed to be happy living in the forest?¡± I asked.


    Apparently, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant topic for the sylph, as Selena¡¯s shoulders immediately dropped. Shumea¡¯s re was pretty painful, but I ignored it and implored Selena to speak.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve always looked up to the world outside. In the forest there¡¯s no need to worry about food and other basic needs, but¡­¡±


    When Selena went silent, Shumea consoled her with a hug.


    ¡°¡­A long time ago, someone told me this, ¡®This ce has everything¡­ Everything except freedom¡¯. That person left the vige, and I never got to meet her again, but it was meeting her that made me want to see the world outside. I couldn¡¯t understand what this ¡®freedom¡¯ she kept talking about was, but she dreamed of it. I wanted to understand what that ¡®freedom¡¯ she yearned for was, so I left the vige.¡± Shumea said with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°And then you got caught by an evil ve trader?¡± Gi Za said, at which Selena tearfully nodded.


    ¡°Freedom, huh. Well¡­ It¡¯s good to be able to do as you please.¡± The former ve, Shumea, wryly smiled as she rubbed the back of her neck where her cor used to be. All her life she¡¯s been thrown around by others. Who knows how mentally painful it is to realize not even your own life belongs to you.


    My Defiant Soul ached within me. How many have been tortured with that pain? It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s the gods or the powerful humans. Such an act is unforgivable.


    ¡°I see¡­ So that¡¯s how you ended up a ve.¡±


    ¡°Cheer up, alright? If I ever meet that person, I¡¯ll tell her you¡¯re doing well. So, what¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ That person¡¯s name is¡­ Pale. Pale Tranquil ForestSymphoria.¡±


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The main street, where the mainstream stores were lined up, was hustling and bustling as always. In the alley, a short walk away from the main street, was the corner taken up by the ve traders.


    Today, one of the imperial guards, Yuza, was out on a patrol with the lowborn soldiers.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Lately, his temper had been getting worse to the point that it seemed to be boiling over almost everyday. The increase in adventurers had led to an increase in disputes and fighting, but his superior, themander of the imperial guards, was an unreliable sham who couldn¡¯t do anything past tter the government officials.


    The increase in adventurers wasn¡¯t all a bad thing, however, as their expansion would mean less monsters in the forest.


    ¡ªThere are too many muscle-brained thugs! What a waste! If you have the strength to make trouble, use it in the forest!


    Yuza spat curses in his mind as he quickened his pace. He ran past the main street into the alley.


    ¡°Why are adventurers such a pain!? And why do they always cause trouble along my route!?¡±¡±


    The moment Yuza entered the alley, where barely anyone could hear him, he opened the lid on his seething rage, and started cursing out loud. His subordinates seemed used to his antics already, as they only looked at each other and wryly smiled.


    ¡°Because of you I had to give up my day off! Because of you my beloved Shifa was saddened! She even started to grumble saying, ¡®Work Again?¡¯ All because of you!¡±


    Yuza¡¯s serious vice-captain did not bother interacting with him as he went on his rampage.


    Speaking of which, Shifa was referring to Yuza¡¯s only four-year-old daughter. Yuza¡¯s vice-captain had already grown calluses on his ear


    listening to Yuza¡¯sints whenever they went out to drink. When he thought of Yuza¡¯s daughter, he thought of how adorable the little girl was.


    ¡°We should quickly wrap this up then. Your adorable Shifa is waiting for you after all,¡± Yuza¡¯s vice-captain said.


    ¡°Bastard, are you aiming for my daughter! I¡¯m not giving her to you! I absolutely won¡¯t! ¡­Damn it, I can¡¯t believe the other guards actually think the adventurers are too hard to handle!¡±


    Naturally, Yuza¡¯s vice-captain couldn¡¯t actually hate or like a four- year-old kid.


    Except for Yuza¡¯sints and needless affection over his daughter, he was actually a pretty good boss.


    He had a strong sense of righteousness, he didn¡¯t ept bribes, and he always stood in front of the lowborn soldiers when entering a scene.


    All humans had faults. Yuza¡¯s vice-captain wryly smiled as he thought that, then he turned his focus back to his boss.


    ¡°The disturbance is up ahead,¡± Yuza¡¯s vice-captain said.


    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s get this over with quickly. You have permission to use your sword depending on the situation, so go ahead and unfasten those sps now.¡±


    The soldiers looked at each other. The use of swords was strictly regted. Misuse would be met with a heavy punishment.


    The fact that they were given permission to use their swords meant that the situation was that dangerous. Still¡­ it was best to be cautious.


    ¡°Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Think ahead. Even the onlookers are probably equipped! But, listen! Although I told you to ready yourselves, you are absolutely not to unsheathe your weapons until I give the signal to!¡±


    Although the man grumbled a lot, there was no doubting his skill. Inadvertently, Yuza¡¯s vice-captain gripped his club tight.


    ¡°Your response!?¡±


    ¡°Ha! All men, ready your weapons!¡±


    At the vice-captain¡¯smand, all the guards unfastened the sp on their weapons.


    ¡°Imperial Guards! Clear the area!¡± Yuza said.


    The onlookers all winced when he said that.


    The alley was a ce that attracted the sort of people who would handle ves. The people whose legs were wounded here was not limited to just one or two.


    Yuza and his men passed through the alley and entered a certain ve shop.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Some time earlier inside the same ve shop.


    The ve trader had acent smile stered on his face as he eyed the customer. His long years as a ve trader had given him a kind of skill that allowed him to see the value of his customers. The customer today was a big one.


    From what he¡¯s gathered, the people before him were members of a famous n.


    ¡°Dear customers from Soar to FreedomElks, is there anything that¡¯s caught your fancy?¡±


    The ve trader couldn¡¯t be happier. Rich customers have been visiting him one after another. Just a few days ago, that holy knight, Gene, paid big bucks for three ves. And today, he was going to strike it rich again. He was the luckiest man in the world, he thought. The joy filling him made him unable to contain hisughter.


    ¡°Are your human ves all like these?¡±


    As the customers were a n from the distant east, there was no way they would know of the market price. It shouldn¡¯t matter even if he overcharged them a bit, the ve trader thought as he flicked his abacus.


    ¡ªDo they prefer demihumans?


    The ve trader nodded. ¡°The castle has been pressuring us a lottely.¡±


    ves usually came either as a result of battle or as a means to pay one¡¯s debt. The better the quality, the more expensive the ves were. Of course, there were also ves who became ves as punishment for their crimes.


    The ve trader¡¯s tongue fluently moved as he negotiated.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m looking for an elven girl. Her name is Selena,¡± said a beautiful elf who stepped out from the crowd of adventurers.


    Her bountiful golden hair gathered into a single stream behind her, and on her back could be seen a bow that had been clearly used for a long time. Her pair of emerald eyes were filled with much sorrow even as she spoke. This elf was indeed none other than Pale Symphoria.


    Although the ve trader had handled many elves before, the elf before him was so beautiful he actually gasped.


    ¡°Oi, you gonna talk or what? The princess is asking,¡± a scoundrel- looking man said from the side.


    The ve trader was so enchanted that it wasn¡¯t until the scoundrel- looking man had taken him by the cor that he finally awoke.


    ¡°T¡­ There¡¯s no elf here by that name.¡±


    The moment the ve trader said that, the scoundrel-looking man hit him.


    ¡°Ryutanu, there¡¯s no need to be so rough,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Ryutanu gentlyughed, then he turned his gaze to the ve trader.


    His sharp gaze weighed heavily on the poor ve trader.


    ¡°Leader, I¡¯m gonna have a man-to-man talk with this guy, so¡­ Can you give us some space?¡±


    The young man Ryutanu referred to as ¡®leader¡¯ heaved a sigh, and then he left through the back with Pale.


    ¡°Leader, Mr. Ryutanu¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about how he feels too¡­ Besides, weren¡¯t you intending to leave the n?¡±


    Pale tried to argue, but the man called leader shut her down.


    ¡°That guy feels indebted to you, so¡­¡±


    It was almost time for the seasons to change in the capital. The rainy clouds that appeared to block the sun were proof of that.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Pale tried to argue when Ryutanu came out.


    ¡°Leader,¡± he said, stopping Pale from saying anything further, ¡°it seems she was sold to the holy knight called Gene.¡±


    When the young man called ¡®leader¡¯ heard that, he frowned.


    ¡°Gene¡­ That¡¯s the guy who died in the forest, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­So she¡¯s missing,¡± Pale muttered. Gradually, panic began to appear on her face.


    ¡°Princess, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Pale.¡±


    The leader and Ryutanu looked at each other.


    ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯ll go back to the forest¡­ to my hometown,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°¡­That would be best,¡± the leader said, at which Ryutanu nodded.


    They coulde with her too if they so wished, but doing so would mean abandoning everything they¡¯ve built up in the east. They would have to start again here in the west. They understood this, but after having been together for so long, watching the elf leave made the n feel so much smaller.


    ¡°Princess, thank you for everything.¡±


    Ryutanu bowed to the elf, and then quickly ran back to the store.


    ¡°A farewell gift,¡± Pale said.


    The bag she handed over was clearly full of gold coins.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need this,¡± the leader said, ¡°it was thanks to you that our n grew from that tiny group to be something everyone in the east knew. We were just a group of thugs, but just as the name of


    our n says, we were able to free ourselves to reach and unknown, bing pioneers. We couldn¡¯t be here today if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    Ah, so these are parting words, Pale thought as she looked down.


    ¡°The truth is we should be the ones helping you. We should being here with you to help reim the forest, but¡­¡±


    ¡°The issue with the red king can¡¯t be avoided¡­ I know.¡±


    A battle between ns to be first. Pale¡¯s absence would greatly hurt their n, but they still sent her off without any malice. For that she was grateful.


    ¡°You have money now, so at least you won¡¯t end up like you did before,¡± the leader said.


    The man chuckled at that, and she tooughed. When she first left the forest, she got lost in the crowd of humans, and she ended up in the alley with a group of scoundrels. The ones who saved her then were the members of Elks.


    From then on they gradually gathered members to turn that small n into the n it was today. Memories shed before them as they said their farewells. There were times when it was painful, and times when it was sad, but in the end, it was a happy memory.


    ¡°Goodbye, Pale Symphoria of the Quiet Moon.¡±


    ¡°Farewell, ¡°First Wing¡±, Touri Nokia.¡±


    The two bumped their fists and then parted.


    The leader, Touri, expelled all thoughts of the girl disappearing into the crowd of people, then he went back to the store. Ryutanu was currently being questioned by the imperial guards.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ I guess we¡¯ll be eating behind bars for a while.¡±


    But if it meant ridding himself of the sorrow lurking in his heart, he might as well go wild.

 Volume 2, Chapter 101: Two Homesick Goblins

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 101: Two Homesick Goblins</h4>


    Humans tended to work in the morning; that was the natural order for them. But for goblins, there was no such thing. Their eyes worked well whether it was night or day, the druids¡¯ magic was at its full strength during the hour of the night god, and yet the goblins were neither nocturnal nor diurnal.


    What was the job of the king?


    The goblin lifestyle meant there was no given time for their activities. They moved about without regard for the sun or the twin moons. Because of that food was extremely important.


    In the western part of the Forest of Darkness were the viges of the goblin tribes. If these viges were to fall, everything would be for naught, so it could be said that these viges were the most important part of my ns for expansion. Because of that I decided to note the viges¡¯ location as the point from which we would be expanding to all directions.


    To the east were the Gi Vige and the humans. To the west were untroddennds. To the north, beyond the kobold vige, werends unknown, and to the south were the vast ins and the Paradua vige. The area around us is mostly unexplored except for those parts under the control of the tribes.


    The goblins were not capable of making maps. Just in case, I asked Shumea, and it seems she too did not have such an ability.


    Shouldn¡¯t have gotten my hopes up, I thought. Seriously, why am I surrounded by muscle-brains everywhere.


    It was necessary to go to the actual ce to understand the area. Images or symbols could be use to draw the map, even stones would work, it didn¡¯t really matter. Like that I left the fortress to explore the surrounding area.


    I took some of the goblins along so we can hunt along the way, while I left the knight-ss goblin, Gi Ga, to defend the fortress.


    We had normal goblins with us, so I had goblins with high leadership skills like Gi Jii lead the exploration groups.


    As one might expect, the bigger prey really stood out, like the deer called big horn, or the long-legged spiders known as Annie Spider, or the big caterpirs referred to as Green Caterpir. They were virtually limitless. Their bodies were big and it took some time to take them down, but it wasn¡¯t an impossible task.


    Once we learned the traits of the monsters, we¡¯ll be able to use traps during hunts.


    After we hunted enough, I climbed up a tree to get a good view of the surrounding area.


    How level was the ground? Was there water nearby? Where were the ins? Where would be the best ce to attack the humans? Where would traps be most unlikely to hurt our allies?


    Trees covered thend, but by looking down from a higher point it was possible to understand the terrain. It was hard work, and the goblins following me could not understand the meaning behind such careful study of the terrain. Even the most evolved of them, Gi Jii, a rare ss goblin, could not fathom my actions.


    When the sun was about to set, I concluded our exploration, and went back to the fortress, where we ate our spoils. I listened to the old goblin¡¯s report regarding the newly born goblins as I ate.


    ¡°More and more females are being born ever sinceing here,¡± the old goblin said.


    That was something to celebrate. The more females there were, the more goblins there would be in time. ording to the old goblin, previously, only 1 out of 10 would be born female, but ever sinceing here, females were being born twice as fast.


    Was this also because of the fortress?


    I don¡¯t know whether this is a result of the twin-headed snake¡¯s blessing, but it¡¯s a good thing. There are 340 days left until the battle with the humans.


    Until then just how much more could we increase our numbers? That was not a problem only for the females but also for our food supply.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    ¡°I have returned,¡± Gilmi announced.


    It wasn¡¯t until two days after the king returned to the fortress that Gilmi managed to make his way back to the Unknown Forest, where the vige of Ganra was.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting,¡± Princess Narsa said, ¡°wee home.¡±


    Gilmi showed a look of relief when he heard Princess Narsa¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    ¡°Good grief, the young ones sure like to make their elders wait.¡±


    When he heard Rashka and Aluhaliha¡¯s voice next, he frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned, chief. It is good to see you well. Unfortunate, however, that these two seem to be doing well too.¡±


    Although Gilmi was knelt before Narsa, the words that came out of his lips made her face stiffen for a moment.


    ¡°Hmph, good guts.¡±


    ¡°Gotten quite daring, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    Aluhaliha and Rashka both wryly smiled.


    The long struggle between them has made it difficult for them to act cordially. They could not honestly express their happiness for each other¡¯s well being. Well, Narsa thought, it should be fine as long as they work on that from here on.


    ¡°So, why have the two of youe?¡± Gilmi asked as he stood beside Narsa.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll get straight to the point,¡± Rashka said, ¡°what do you think the king is nning?¡±


    The frankness of that question caused Aluhaliha to lightly click his tongue, while Gilmi ended up raising his brows.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Gilmi asked.


    ¡°Continuing the battle any further would have been difficult. That I understand, but what about after? Lord Gi Go has left, and many more have been sent to distantnds.¡± It was the experienced Aluhaliha who spoke this time.


    Although Hal was the current chieftain of Paradua, he still gave a report to Aluhaliha, and Aluhaliha could not understand the king¡¯s intentions.


    The reason they had gathered here today was to understand the king¡¯s intentions. They thought it would be best to hear Gilmi¡¯s thoughts, as he was the closest to the king.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Gilmi asked.


    ¡°There is,¡± Rashka said, ¡°sometimes the king would do things I cannotprehend, but is that really all there is?¡±


    ¡°Toprehend the king¡¯s objectives and work to realize them is the making of a true retainer,¡± he continued.


    Gilmi was shocked. This proud goblin was actually saying he would work for the king.


    ¡°I need the king in good health until the day of our rematch. Otherwise, there would be no meaning in challenging him,¡± Rashka said with a huge smile.


    For some reason, those words allowed Gilmi toe to terms with the proud goblin working for the king.


    When he looked at Narsa, their eyes met.


    ¡°¡­The king wishes to find new subordinates. Lord Gi Gu and the others have been sent to look for such people.¡±


    Rashka was puzzled when he heard those words.


    ¡°Does that mean he doesn¡¯t trust us?¡± Aluhaliha asked.


    Gilmi shook his head. ¡°No, rather, it seems he¡¯s preparing for the next war. The next war will probably be with the humans again.¡±


    ¡°Those humans were certainly strong,¡± Raskha said.


    Aluhaliha became thoughtful, then bitterly said. ¡°That kid Hal came back wounded too. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing since it seems to have made him manlier, but¡­ I see, so it was a difficult battle, huh.¡±


    Gilmi spoke. ¡°Are you not satisfied even with Paradua¡¯s name being glorified?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point if we¡¯re no use to the king,¡± Aluhaliha curtly said.


    ¡°The king was happy though.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good, I suppose.¡¯


    The topic digressed a bit, so Narsa brought it back on course. ¡°It seems the king wishes for a stronger army. Can we be certain he doesn¡¯t think we¡¯re unneeded?¡±


    ¡°Of course, after all the expansion of the army will serve as a foundation for our country,¡± Gilmi said.


    ¡°I see,¡± Narsa nodded.


    Narsa, Rashka, and Aluhaliha all pondered on the matter on their own, then Rashka stood up.


    ¡°Gaidga will give birth to many children.¡±


    It was the chief of Gaidga, Rashka¡¯s, simple conclusion.


    ¡°Ever since the ogres disappeared, the miasma leaking from the Forest of the Abyss has lessened. As a result, beasts to prey upon have returned, and our rider-beasts have ceased starving. We owe much to the king. Therefore, Paradua shall thoroughly temper all of its warriors so that they all grow to be great warriors.¡± Aluhaliha smiled like the devil as he thought of the grueling training he would put the Paradua through.


    ¡°Ganra¡­ shall work on its skills,¡± Narsa said.


    Aluhaliha and Rashka turned to Narsa with admiration.


    ¡°We neither have a strong body like the Gaidga nor mobility like those of Paradua with their rider-beasts. What we do have is the skill to work with stones and carve out things from trees. The skill to craft things. Therefore, we shall work to create new weapons and armor for those who have yet to be born. Our craft shall be their strength.¡±


    ¡°And I thought you were just ass, not bad,¡± Aluhaliha chuckled.


    Rashka on the other hand was shocked. ¡°Indeed, if it¡¯s Ganra, it should be possible. No, it¡¯s possible precisely because it¡¯s Ganra.¡±


    Like this the tribes decided how they would support the king on his path to world domination.


    After the two chieftains left, Gilmi and Narsa went to see therge tree where they frequently yed as children.


    ¡°Your answer just now¡­ about how Ganra was to move was spectacr, chief,¡± Gilmi said.


    ¡°I had a lot of time to think on it. I watched the Ganra, the Gaidga, the Paradua, and even the Gi Vige¡­ I guess you could say I learned a lot,¡± Narsa said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up to be a splendid chief. I guess I won¡¯t be calling you a little girl again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you. Stop it, it¡¯s embarrassing¡­ By the way, I heard the king gave you ast name.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ With it the rtionship between Ganra and the Gi Vige will be even stronger.¡±


    ¡°In other words, the Ganra tribe is safer than ever¡­ Hey, Gilmi, are you sure you¡¯re not pushing yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no such¡­¡±


    But there was a sadness to his gaze as he knelt on the ground. Narsa saw that despite the dark of the night.


    ¡°Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡­ huh. You¡¯re amazing, you know. You¡¯ve been moving further and further, all on your own. No one from the four tribes can even look down on you anymore. Everyone looks up to you now¡­ as the First ArcherGadieta, as my father¡¯s sessor, as someone who brought together the tribes¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough to repay Master Gn.¡±


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve gotten somewhere far away¡­ somewhere where I can¡¯t reach you anymore. Gilmi¡­ don¡¯t push yourself too much. Without you, I¡­¡±


    Narsa didn¡¯t say the end of that sentence, and neither did Gilmi ask. The two goblins stood there under therge tree as they reminisced on their childhood days.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    In the outskirts of the vast capital.


    Today, Reshia had received permission and gone into town with Lili. She wore a hood over her face, making it impossible to tell that it was the holy saint herself who was walking out in the streets. With the adventurer, Lili, by her side, at most, passersby would simply take her for the youngdy of a merchant family.


    They bought bags of sweets from the food stalls along the crowded street. They each carried half of the luggage, though Lili argued she should carry everything. Unfortunately, doing so would garner them the wrong kind of attention, so Lili had no choice but to acquiesce.


    The ce they were headed to was the slums, a district where the poor lived. In a ce like that where the public order was poor, Reshia had more say than Lili.


    Once there, they headed for the orphanage that took in abandoned children. When they opened the door of the already crumbling orphanage, a wooden rod came swinging at them, but they easily dodged it, and the kid that swung it tripped on himself.


    ¡°Your manners sure have gotten worse, Fishmo,¡± Reshia said.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Reshia!¡± The young boy said in a loud voice, causing the rest of the children toe out.


    ¡°Reshia! It¡¯s Reshia!¡±


    Reshia embraced the children that came out, handing the bags of sweets to Fishmo.


    ¡°Are you going to marry that guy called Gund?¡± Fishmo asked.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Reshia said.


    ¡°You sure have gotten famous. People are calling you a saint now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ They do call me that, but¡­¡±


    Reshia patted the children one after another as she sat on a chair. She cuddled with the children like that and told them a story. Unlike her usually strained face, she had a gentle expression about her as she told the happy story of a god who fell in love with a human.


    The children listened happily to the story that could distract them from the bitter reality. By the time the story ended, it was already dark out. Reshia and Lili bid their goodbyes as they left the orphanage.


    ¡°Do you always do this sort of stuff?¡± Lili asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a politician, so I can¡¯t actually save them. But I think it¡¯s too cruel to just watch them rot like that without doing anything.¡±


    The words of this girl who had not even reached adulthood made Lili bite her lips. A few days ago, the king had asked her a question. He asked, ¡®Do you have any intentions of bing a real knight?¡¯


    The allure of that proposal greatly shook her heart. She had always dreamt of one day being a knight. It was a dream she held even in her childhood when her father told her tales of heroes and valiant warriors. But being a woman greatly disadvantaged her, making her dream remain only a dream. Because of that there were many times where she wished she had been born a man instead.


    But that very dream was at the tip of her fingertips now.


    Worry tugged on her heart, but when she saw what Reshia did today, all of the sudden, it felt like her worries were so small.


    She had to make a decision.


    For a moment, the sword sheathed by her waist rung.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Level has risen.


    36 -> 37


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô

 Volume 2, Intermission: Wolf Pack

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Wolf Pack</h4>


    Name: Gi Gu Verbena


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 75


    ss: Noble; Subleader


    Possessed Skills: Overpowering Howl; Sword Mastery C+; The King''s Right-Hand Man; Cooperation; Throw Projectile; Versatile Master; Farseeing Eye


    Gi Gi traveled deep into the south at the king¡¯s orders, hunting beasts along the way as he looked for goblins he could take as subordinates. If he could bring young goblins before the king, the king would surely be ted.


    There was also a special meaning behind being allowed to have his own subordinates. Gi Gu figured it was proof that the king trusted him. He even anticipated that the king might allow him to lead his own army in theing war with the humans. Because of that Gi Gu was particrly eager toplete this mission.


    But¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no one,¡± Gi Gu said to himself as he eyed his surroundings.


    There was still much water left in his water bag, and he had no trouble feeding himself, but with seemingly no end to this trip in sight, it seemed wiser to stock up now rather thanter.


    When he came to that conclusion, he sharpened his ears to search for water, then he made his way toward the sound.


    ¡°Mu.¡±


    ¡°Gi!?¡¯


    Along the way he came across what seemed to be a goblin, but he looked odd. A birth defect, perhaps? The goblin¡¯s arms were rtively longpared to his small body. His legs were also short. He was much shorter than Gi Gu, who was a noble ss, and was probablycking even whenpared to a normal ss.


    ¡°Gi Ga¡¯s rtive? A child?¡±


    Puzzled, Gi Gu tilted his head, and so did the weird goblin in front of him.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±


    As he thought that Gi Gu took a step, but that seemed to have frightened the goblin, as the goblin went running away.


    ¡°Hrm.¡±


    Gi Gu thought the odd goblin might lead him to his vige if he followed, so he followed.


    ¡°Gi, Gu, Gigi!?¡¯


    The goblin couldn¡¯t talk, but he seemed to be cursing at him. Then all of the sudden, Gi Gu felt somethinging from above.


    ¡°Nu!?¡±


    Gi Gu Immediately jumped back. Just as expected, it was another goblin with a long arm thatnded in front of him. This time there were two.


    ¡°Gi Gi¡ª,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Prey,¡± said another another.


    Gi Gu smiled upon seeing the sharpened wood of a spear in the goblins¡¯ hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s not too bad.¡±


    When the goblins before him saw him smile, they unconsciously stepped back. Gi Gu himself did not notice it, but as a noble ss who had fought powerful enemies one after another, he had unconsciously picked up a habit of smiling fiercely during battles. To him there was be nothing odd about the way he smiled, but to the goblins watching him, that smile was the terrifying smile of a goblin; one that was fiercer than any other¡¯s.


    The goblins before him looked at each other. The moment Gi Gu took a step forward, they made a run for it.


    ¡°Mumu.¡±


    Should he use the Overpowering Howl he learned from the king here? He was done in pretty badly by that skillst time.


    Despite being in battle, Gi Gu had enough leisure that he could afford to reminisce.


    But the goblins were much faster than he thought, and in the blink of an eye, they had disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Whoops.¡±


    It would have been a disaster if he lost track of them, so he quickly followed. When he caught up, the three goblins were standing up ahead, and between them and him was a shoddily made trap, covered only by some branches. Gi Gu stared at the three goblins, and they stared back at him in turn.


    They seemed happy at their work.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡±


    But as Gi Gu thought of the trap and the three goblins, gradually, anger filled him.


    They actually thought he would fall into a trap like this! Not to mention something this shoddily made!


    ¡°You fools!!¡± Gi Gu yelled as he invoked his Overpowering Howl, causing the three goblins to cower.


    When he kicked at the trap and scattered the branches that covered it, the smallest of the three goblins began to cry.


    When he put his arm inside the tiny hole, it expanded because of how small it was, leaving the fattest of the three goblins perplexed.


    When he started throwing away the thorns littered inside the hole, the tallest of the three goblins prostrated himself on the ground in despair.


    ¡°Listen well, fools! Traps are weapons meant to help us survive! It is a skill! And above all else, it is an art! Setting a shoddily made trap like this is an insult to me, Gi Gu!¡±


    Gi Gu used the axe in his hand to cut several branches, sharpening one end to fashion them into spears. He used one of those spears to make the hole wider, then he filled the hole with those spears, sticking them into the bottom of the hole to make a bed of spears. Finally, he took thick branches, put them together atop the hole. Above those he added thin branches, added some leaves, and then covered everything with dirt.


    With that the trap was perfectly concealed, but he wasn¡¯t done yet!


    On top of that already perfectly set trap, he even added some grass, making the perfect trap even more perfect.


    ¡°Behold, this is a trap!¡± Gi Gu proudly dered.


    The three goblins looked at each other as theypared Gi Gu¡¯s trap with theirs. The smallest of them walked up the trap to check Gi Gu¡¯s work. When the other two followed, the three goblins started discussing among themselves.


    When they reached a conclusion, the three goblins prostrated themselves before Gi Gu.


    ¡°Ki-ng!¡±


    ¡°Huh?


    ¡°King!¡±


    ¡°I am king?¡±


    ¡°King!¡±


    Erm¡­ King is no good, Gi Gu thought. There is already a king.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me king.¡±


    The three goblins started talking among themselves again.


    ¡°What do you call yourselves?¡± Gi Gu asked.


    The three goblins nced at each other, then Gi Gu started pointed at them one after another.


    At the smallest one of the lot. ¡°Midget.¡±


    At the fattest one of the lot. ¡°Fatty¡±


    At the biggest one of the lot. ¡°Blockhead.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s change those names. From hence forth, I shall bestow upon you new names. Call yourselves these.¡±


    The three goblins¡¯ eyes sparkled.


    Gi Gu named them in order. First was the smallest of the lot and the one with the longest arms.


    ¡°Gu Long.¡±


    The other two goblins worded their admiration as they enviously looked at the small goblin.


    The next one was the fattest of the lot.


    ¡°Gu Tough.¡±


    Again voices of admiration rose.


    Thest one was the biggest of the lot.


    ¡°Gu Big.¡±


    Again voices of admiration rose.


    All that was left now was to decide how they should refer to him.


    ¡°From now on call me Elder Brother.¡± Gi Gu said.


    ¡°Elder Brother!¡± The three goblins said.


    Good, Gi Gu nodded.


    ¡°Now I want you to bring me to your vige.¡±


    Gi Gu was ted. With this he would be able toplete his mission. But for some reason, the three goblins¡¯ countenance paled.


    ¡°Vige, driven out.¡± Gu Big said as he sank to the floor.


    Gi Gu was puzzled.


    ¡°King, angry!¡± Tough said as he quivered.


    ¡°We, ran!¡± Long sorrowfully said.


    Gi Gu didn¡¯t really understand, but there was one thing he couldn¡¯t let pass.


    ¡°King, you say?¡± Gi Gu¡¯s eyes widened so much they seemed to make a sound. The three goblins shook. Gi Gu¡¯s voice was angry, so angry it seemed like his kind behavior until now was all but a lie.


    ¡°There is only one king, my king!¡±


    Gi Gu¡¯s hold on his sword grew tighter as his breath grew ragged.


    ¡°Lead the way to your vige. The false king shall be purged!¡±


    Excited, the three goblins led Gi Gu away from theke. They took down the beasts along the way under Gi Gu¡¯s leadership, who made them work together as a three-man cell. They could not believe how effective their attacks were against the powerful beasts that lurked the forest. It was such that the three of them actually held each other and cried tears of joy.


    After Gi Gu filled his belly with the meat of a beast he¡¯d never seen before, he looked around him. The trees in this area were all tall, but


    there was a lot more room to go through between the trees. More of the sun¡¯s rays passed through too, making the ce much more brighter than normal. The ce didn¡¯t suit the name ¡®Forest of Darkness¡¯ very well, but judging from the direction from which the sun rose, Gi Gu was sure this was still the same forest.


    ¡°Is the forest still far?¡± Gi Gu asked.


    ¡°Close!¡± Replied one goblin.


    ¡°Very!¡± Replied two others at the same time.


    Gi Gu and his three new subordinates walked a bit after their meal, then the three goblins urged him to look up.


    ¡°The lookout, Wail.¡±


    It seems the lookout was up in the trees, Gi Gu thought as he looked up. When he did, a goblin jumped down. As expected, it had long arms and wielded a rusted short sword.


    ¡°Not too shabby.¡± Gi Gu fiercely smiled.


    The goblin ran up to him swinging its sword, but with a single blow from his axe, Gi Gu cut the goblin in half, bone and flesh altogether, letting spurt blue blood as the goblin fell to the ground.


    ¡°Elder brother!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Gi Gu and his three subordinates had found themselves surrounded from all directions. The three goblins quickly took formation, their backs against each other, ready to fend off the enemy. But though the situation seemed grim, Gi Gu kept smiling.


    ¡°As long as you fight ording to my instructions, you¡¯ll be able to win,¡± Gi Gu said.


    In response, Tough beat his stomach, Big beat his chest, and Long beat the ground. The three goblins responded in their own way to show they would do as Gi Gu said.


    ¡°I am Gi Gu Verbena,¡± Gi Gu announced to the surrounding goblins, ¡°I havee to thesends at the orders of the goblin king. You shall be my subordinates and swear fealty to the king! Should you refuse your lives shall be considered worthless!¡±


    With his axe, Gi Gu knocked down a goblin that approached him while in the middle of his speech. Another goblin came after, and this time he used his long sword to skewer him before throwing away his dead body.


    ¡°GURuuRUGAGAAAAa!¡± Gi Gu bellowed out his Overpowering Howl.


    As the shorter goblins cowered, Gi Gu gave out his orders to Long, Big, and Tough.


    ¡°Long, aim for the legs. Big, Tough, follow!¡±


    Long, who was standing left of Gi Gu, used his long arms to strike the legs of the goblin before him. The weapon he used was the spear Gi Gu had given to him. It was a simple spear made from sharpening the end of a piece of a wood, but it was as long as Long himself.


    The enemy goblin tried his best to defend against Long¡¯s exceedingly long range.


    ¡°Go, Tough.¡±


    But Tough came attacking from Gi Gu¡¯s right side. He was using the same wooden spear though it was much shorter than Long¡¯s. He easily swung that short spear against the enemy goblin.


    As the enemy goblin cried out in pain, Big used his short sword to finish him off.


    ¡°Gi, Gi!?¡±


    The coordination of the three goblin was so good that the surrounding goblins were all shocked.


    ¡°Run!¡± Gi Gu ordered, and the three goblins naturally followed.


    As Gi Gu took down another enemy, Long kept the approaching goblins in check. As Gi Gu spectacrly led the three goblins, they kicked about the shocked goblins and ran into the vige.


    ¡°GURu, Gi!?¡±


    When Gi Gu spotted a goblin with red skin and long arms, he smiled.


    ¡°You must be the impostor.¡±


    The long sword in his hand was dripping with blood, so he swung it once to clean it, then he made his way for the rare-ss goblin.


    ¡°GURUGAAaa!¡± The rare-ss angrily howled.


    The goblins of the south became excited.


    ¡°Who are you!? What business do you have with me!?¡±


    The three goblins following Gi Gu cowered for a moment, but Gi Gu calmly struck his axe into the ground and bellowed out his Overpowering Howl.


    Silence filled the area. The power behind Gi Gu¡¯s howl had overawed the goblins. The rare-ss was no exception.


    ¡°¡­How many goblins you lead or which goblins you try to chase away is no business of mine. But naming yourself king is unforgivable. If I were to let you go here, my fealty to the king would be called into question.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± The rare-ss said as he mmed his long arms on the ground and bellowed out a howl.


    The master of the southern goblins was clearly enraged.


    ¡°There is only one goblin fit for the name king¡­ And that is my master! You shall pay for this sacrilege with your life!¡±


    Gi Gu held the long sword with both of his hands, and then he kicked off against the ground with the speed of a noble-ss. Gi Gu moved so quickly that the rare-ss could not react.


    In one stroke, the rare-ss¡¯ head had been cut off from his neck. Blood spurted from the opened neck as the goblin¡¯s corpse fell to the ground, and the surrounding goblins went into an uproar. But Gi Gu would not allow it to continue.


    Gi Gu bellowed out. ¡°From this day forth, this horde shall be under my name, Gi Gu Verbena!¡±


    At the cry of triumph, the goblins of the south prostrated themselves.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s level has risen.


    75 -> 1


    Because the level has gone past the limit, ss will now promote.


    Name: Gi Gu Verbena


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Duke; Subleader


    Possessed Skills: Overpowering Howl; Sword Mastery B-; The King''s Right-Hand Man; Wolf Pack; Throw Projectile; Versatile Master; Farseeing Eye; Ruler of the South Overpowering Howl


    Puts pressure on targets with a lower ss than one¡¯s own.


    Swordsmanship B-


    Increases one¡¯s skill with the sword.


    The King¡¯s Right-Hand Man


    When fighting near the leader of the horde, your abilities will increase.


    Wolf Pack


    1.Direct subordinates of the same race will have their abilities bolstered.


    2.Direct subordinates with low level or ss will be protected against mental attacks.


    3.Leadership increased.


    Throw Projectile


    Increases one¡¯s ability to throw.


    Versatile Master


    Skill with all sorts of melee weapons will be increased up to C+.


    Farseeing Eye


    The sess rate of reconnaissance is increased. The sess rate of tracking is increased.


    Ruler of the South


    Charm effect on the goblins of the south.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Gastra’s Adventures

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Gastra¡¯s Adventures</h4>


    Name: Sovereign of the Wind''s HowlsGastra


    Race: Gray Wolf


    Level: 20


    ss: Baby


    Possessed Skills: Wind sh; Charge


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    My name is Gastra.


    I¡¯m happy because mommy is always taking care of me. Whenever I wagged my tail and called out, mommy would immediatelye to pick me up and cuddle.


    ¡°GAUuuGAUuu!¡±


    Mommy, mommy!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming. Good grief, you¡¯re such a spoiled pup.¡±


    Mommy is kind. She would embrace me into her chest just like this. Her sky-colored hair prickles when my tail hits it, but I can¡¯t stop wagging my tail.


    I¡¯m just that happy.


    It¡¯s been lonelytely ever since dad stopped showing up, but¡­


    I like mom the best. Mostly because dad is ck and rugged, and he never hugs me. Of course, I love dad too. He would always defeat his enemies with his giant horn and give me food.


    I have to be like dad one day.


    I haven¡¯t seen Cynthia in a while. It¡¯s a bit worrying.


    ¡°Kuu Kuun.¡±


    Mommy, where is Cynthia? I asked, but mom just kept patting me until I forgot my worries.


    She probably went with dad somewhere.


    Oh, I know! They¡¯re probably out on a secret training!


    Hmph! She must be nning on growing ahead of me, and then gloating over her newfound strength as she wags her tail!


    I have to do something!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°GAUGAUuu!¡±


    Mom, I¡¯m going out to train!


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Lately, my surroundings have changed from trees to stones. There were a lot of people like mommy, but they weren¡¯t kind like her. There were even some who tried to hit me with a long rod.


    I have to teach people like those the pecking order around here.


    The strongest is dad, of course, then mom, and then me, andstly, Cynthia.


    Cynthia is training by herself though, so she probably intends to overtake me.


    I went to teach those guys who tried to hit me a lesson. There were more of them than the nails on one of my paws. That means they should be my subordinates!


    But even though subordinates are supposed to listen, they ran as soon as they saw me. I¡¯m sure it must be because I¡¯m scary!


    Cynthia¡¯s scary too when she gets mad.


    Enough to make me take a step back, that¡¯s why I try not to get mad.


    ¡°Kuun, GURUuu¡±


    I won¡¯t do anything. Come here!


    I tried calling to one of my subordinates, but he just let out a weird voice and ran away.


    Mumumu¡­ That¡¯s odd.


    Welp, that¡¯s that. Now, what should I do¡­ I know! Training!


    If I¡¯m always here in this stony ce, Cynthia will probably leave me in the dust. What to do¡­ Well, for the meantime, how about making lots of subordinates?


    The two-legs aren¡¯t very reliable though. Four-legs are better.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any around in this stony ce though.


    Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll try going out!


    ¡°*Huff Huff!¡±


    I went around to see if there was a hole somewhere, and¡­ I found one.


    I forcefully stuck my head in, and kicked off against the ground with my back legs.


    When my head was halfway through, I saw the scenery outside. There was a lot of people.


    ¡°GURUuu.¡±


    I kicked off against the ground with my back legs several times to break through.


    When I thought I¡¯d finally broken through, a four-legged something suddenly approached, stirring up clouds of dust in its path.


    I somehow managed to run away into a narrow space. Not even I could take something that big on. Dad might have managed though.


    I continued to walk in that dark and narrow space for awhile until I saw a four-legged furball walking.


    ¡°Nyaa!¡±


    Its fur stood up! Is it threatening me!?


    ¡°GURUuRUuu!¡±


    Well, I¡¯m not about to lose. Growling is my specialty. I¡¯ve always been watching Cynthia do it. I¡¯m sure I can do the same thing!


    ¡°Nyaa!?¡±


    The furball was scared when I approached it, and it came running away.


    Mumu, not good!


    ¡°GAUu!¡±


    I pushed the furball that tried to run away from behind and pinned it down.


    ¡°Nya, Nya nyaa!?¡±


    The furball tried to resist, but I pinned it down with two more of my legs. Eventually, the furball stopped struggling.


    ¡°GUu, GAUu!¡±


    When it calmed down, I lightly bit it by its ears to ensure that it would be my subordinate after I released it.


    ¡°Nyaa!?¡±


    The furball jumped out when I did, and then it started sniffing me. Even though it was trying to run away just a little while ago, suddenly, it was even rubbing its body on mine. I traced my paws on its slender tail that was standing.


    The nose of the furball was warm as it kept sniffing me from the side.


    ¡°GAU, GAU!¡±


    Alright, I made a subordinate! I should report to mom!


    I took the puzzled furball with me to see mom.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    ¡°GAUu, GAUu!¡±


    Mom! Mom!


    ¡°Oh, are you back, Gastra?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ It brought something weird back¡­¡±


    I approached mom as she was walking toward that thing called a table and introduced subordinate no. 1.


    Mom¡¯s subordinate looked suspiciously at my subordinate.


    ¡°GAUu, GAUuuu!¡±


    Aren¡¯t I amazing!? I made my first subordinate!


    As I wagged my tail, subordinate no. 1 rubbed me from my side.


    ¡°¡­Lady Reshia.¡±


    ¡°You know, Gastra.¡±


    Praise me! Praise me!


    Mom picked me up as usual when I rubbed myself on her feet. But just when I thought she would embrace me into her warm chest as usual, mom frowned as she held me up.


    Huh?


    ¡°Gastra, you¡¯re a wolf. Obviously, a cat won¡¯t do, right?¡±


    Cat? Puzzled, I looked down to my subordinate, but it seemed just as confused as I was.


    Then I was brought down to the ground.


    Huh? What about my hug?


    Subordinate no. 1 rubbed itself on me while I was confused.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought Gastra would bring home an undesirable lover so soon?¡± Mom¡¯s subordinate looked up to the ceiling.


    ¡°GAu?¡±


    You¡¯re a cat? I asked subordinate no. 1.


    ¡°Nyaa!¡±


    Who cares if I¡¯m a cat, the cat said as it approached to rub its body on me.


    ¡°Was the capital a bad influence?¡± Mom looked confused as she looked at me and the cat.


    Hey, Mom, what¡¯s a cat!?


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Gastra¡¯s subordinate is of course a female; a cat by the name of Lelouch, who considers the alley its territory.


    Gastra will collect more and more subordinates from here on out, most of whom are¡­ female.

 Volume 2, Chapter 102: Lili’s Worries

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 102: Lili¡¯s Worries</h4>


    It¡¯s been 10 days since we moved to the fortress. I¡¯ve already grasped theyout of the surrounding area, so I was currently drawing the map on a wall in the king¡¯s room. I used a short sword to carve it. Overall, I was able to carefully explore the area a two day¡¯s distance from the fortress.


    There were no beasts in the surrounding area that could hold a threat to me, even the ones that normally preyed on goblins. The area was rtively safe. Procuring food should pose no problem then, and with the increased birth rate, we should be able to increase our numbers quickly.


    That settles the issue of quantity, leaving only the question of quality.


    Currently my horde contains 1 knight, 7 nobles, 8 rares, 2 druids, 1 shaman, and 50 normal goblins. That¡¯s including the wounded and the goblins that are currently away.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the existence of skills and magic in this world, the side with more numbers would surely win. But this world does have skills and magic, thereby allowing the existence of truly powerful beings who could could literally y a thousand soldiers by themselves.


    The soldiers need to be raised well if we are to suppress such enemies.


    For example, that man who swung his great sword with a ferocious smile, summoning storms of lighting toy waste to the forest. How many such men does the human side have? I tried asking Shumea, but she couldn¡¯t give a straight answer. Apparently, her info mostly came from her brother. Sending him out might have been a bit too hasty.


    Even if the goblins can¡¯t stop that man alone, a 2 on 1, no, even a 3 on 1 would be fine. I need to prepare the goblins enough to be able to fight such people evenly. The humans are numerous and they have many resources, a battle with them would surely expand, but even then, we have to win.


    When I finished drawing the map, I stepped out.


    Along the way I noted the knight ss, Gi Ga, holding a ss.


    He was making use of the wide space within the fortress to teach the normal goblins how to use the spear. The goblins couldn¡¯t follow perfectly just yet, but regardless, it wasn¡¯t a waste to learn the spear under him. At the very least, it would increase their odds of surviving.


    Goblins who had just grown out of their infancy were each given a spear by Gi Ga and made to thrust it into the empty air. They thrust and thrust, never stopping once, even as the wooden spear broke their hands and blood gushed out; Gi Ga¡¯s upromising training continued.


    The length of their spears was increased ording to their level.


    There was a goblin amongst them whose spear was twice his height. Not a loafer, that one.


    ¡°Your Majesty!? ¡­Were you watching?¡± Gi Ga hurriedly approached me.


    I told him to ignore me and continue.


    The training of the goblins need to be improved wherever possible. Teaching them traps is one thing, but teaching them how to fight is apletely different matter. It is exceedingly difficult. To make things worse, our enemy, the humans, have a huge advantage when ites to the knowledge of fighting.


    Once we step out of the forest, the battle will probably move to the ins. Necessary precautions need to be made if we don¡¯t want to be preyed upon by their cavalry. For that, allowing the goblins a way to practice their tactics is a must.


    The terrain advantage belongs to the humans. We¡¯ll have to get one over them some other way. It can be tactics, ingenuity¡­ anything. I need people capable of thinking such methods and the methods themselves.


    We will be invading the humans.


    When I think about our current position in this game of war, I realize it is not only the lower ss goblins who need to be trained like this, but also the higher ss.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    It¡¯s been a while since Lilist visited her family.


    Currently, it wasn¡¯t her parents who managed the house, but her uncle¡¯s family. Their house was situated in a small hill, surrounded by earthen walls, making it look just like a fortress.


    She didn¡¯t think about it when she was young, but now that she thought about it, their house did indeed look like it was built for war. Even the produce grown in their garden were all fruits whose rinds could be eaten in desperate times. Compared to them, the farmers nearby all raised produce that was easy to sell. The difference between them was as clear as night and day.


    By the time Lili woke up from her thoughts, she was in front of a stone wall upon which she had carved an oath during her youth.


    It read: ¡®I shall earn the title of knight with my sword. I shall protect the people and vanquish the monsters.¡¯


    It was the oath she made with her grandfather. She recalled repeatedly saying that oath out loud as a kid despite not understanding what it meant. As long as she had that will, she would be a splendid knight, her grandfather once said.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Right now the person she had to protect was a single girl.


    That was enough.


    The king said he would bestow upon her the highest rank of Holy Knight. After Reshia left, he would give her the power to protect the town she was born in.


    A gust of wind grazed Lili¡¯s cheeks.


    The wheat field swayed and the trees rustled, singing the song of the wind god. This was thend her grandfathers had cleared out, a blessednd.


    For whom should she wield her de?


    She would protect Reshia, of course. That wouldn¡¯t change. She could not throw away a girl like that who was burdened with a cruel fate. But once she bes a holy knight, the power she would be responsible for would also increase. At that time, would she truly be forgiven for choosing to protect only a single girl?


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    She had a duty to either side.


    Would she choose to save only one person? Or would she choose to protect the peace of a multitude of people?


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be¡­ hesitating.¡±


    She should have already resolved herself. The peace of the people was Lady Reshia¡¯s wish herself.


    ¡°So¡­ With this sword, I will¡­¡±


    She traced the text carved on the wall.


    The next day, Lili received the title of Holy Knight.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    330 days remain until the war with the humans.


    The goblin rate of reproduction was truly something. Although it¡¯s true that the birth rate has increased, the fact that goblins could be trained almost immediately after being born was a truly spectacr trait of theirs.


    With Gi Ga¡¯s hellish training course and the abundance of food, the goblins could quickly grow up into adulthood in only a week. The number of soldiers have already surpassed 100, and the number of nonbatants is already looking to break 70.


    At this rate, I can probably stop worrying about our numbers altogether and focus on dealing with the quality issue.


    The goblins have been frequently hunting to teach the higher ss goblins how to lead the lower ss goblins.


    How should one hunt the big prey to minimize causalities? I taught the rares and the recently evolved druids, Gi Ba, Gi Bi, Gi Bu, Gi Be, and sent them out to hunt.


    The goblins with the Man-Eating Snake skill who¡¯ve received Verid¡¯s divine protection were all excellent goblins as long as they were kept away from humans.


    The ferocious Gi Ba could handle the sword and spear with ease, allowing him to excel at stopping the prey from moving. The water mage, Gi Bi, could often hit the enemy¡¯s weak spot. The close-batant, Gi Bu, could fight in many ways, from using his axe to using his hands. The one-armed Gi Be could fight with his axe, sword, or spear; any enemy that approached him would we be fiercely met by his arsenal of closebat weaponry.


    They were constantly bathed in blood causing the morale of their fellow goblins to rise while their enemies cowered. The weapons they used were improved as well. In the past, we used stone axes and wooden spears, but after the battle with the humans, we managed to acquire iron weapons for everyone.


    Unfortunately, the weapons would eventually wear down. We need to find a way to repair them soon.


    ¡°The enemy hase, Your Majesty,¡± the one-armed Gi Be said, waking me up from my pondering.


    ¡°That is an annie spider,¡± I replied.


    ¡°If I recall correctly, this spider¡¯s saliva is poisonous, right, Your Majesty?¡± The water mage, Gi Bi, said.


    That schrly manner of talking made me chuckle.


    ¡°Hit it, kick it!¡± Gi Bu yelled.


    ¡°I suppose cutting its legs would be a good idea?¡± The fierce Gi Ba said, wanting to take the initiative.


    ¡°Yes, go!¡±


    At my signal, Gi Ba ran. He slipped through the long legs of the annie spider, then with the stroke of his sword, he cut them off. Suddenly, the water mage, Gi Bi¡¯s, water balls came raining down on the spider, denting its skin.


    ¡°GURUuu!¡± Gi Bu growled as his wild dogs kicked off against the ground. As the wild dogs caught the attention of the annie spider from above, Gi Bu¡¯s axe came swinging for its legs. When Gi Bu was near the annie spider, he suddenly threw away the axe and started kicking at the stomach of the spider from below.


    Quite the shrewd goblin, isn¡¯t he?


    As the annie spider¡¯s stance broke, the one-armed Gi Be decapitated the spider with his spear.


    Gradually, the light left the spider¡¯s eyes, but the goblins didn¡¯t stop attacking until it waspletely silent.


    ¡°Good job, remember, this is how you fight together. Make sure to also remember to consider the normal ss goblin¡¯s limits,¡± I said to


    ensure that they didn¡¯t forget the importance of working together. These goblins would most likely be a part of the main force in the next battle after all.


    ¡°As the kingmands.¡±


    After hearing their reply, I went back to the vige.

 Volume 2, Chapter 103: Demihuman Village

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 103: Demihuman Vige</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought news, Your Majesty.¡±


    To strengthen the horde I had the rare goblins hunt the surrounding area, while I had the noble goblins go to the west to look for a path.


    Gi Ji Arsil came to report their findings.


    ¡°We found a demihuman vige. It¡¯s about a four-day¡¯s distance to the west and another day¡¯s distance to the south. I was warned not to get any closer when I approached, so I took the others and went back.¡±


    ¡ªDemihumans. After hearing about them from Shumea, I did expect there would be some viges to the west, but I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d actually stumble onto one. How fortunate.


    ¡°They warned you, did they? That¡¯s not bad at all.¡±


    Since they didn¡¯t attack immediately, they must be intelligible. It¡¯s good to avoid needless fights. I hope they¡¯re willing to hear us


    goblins out, but if not, I¡¯ll just have to take the human, Shumea, or the elf, Selena, along.


    ¡°So, describe to me these demihumans. How did they look?¡±


    ¡°They had legs like a spider¡¯s, but their upper body was like a human¡¯s. There might be other types in the other viges.¡±


    Creatures not humans, but look like them. ording to Shumea, some of these demihumans are friendly with humans, but there¡¯s an even greater number of them living in the border afraid.


    They were created by the god of wind and the god of earth, right?


    I hear they used to live in the ins, but¡­


    ¡°Gi Ji, is that vige situated in the ins?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s inside a forest. They built a nest of some sort. At first, I even thought it was a nest of annie spiders or giant spiders, but someone called out to us when we tried approaching.¡±


    ¡°Hrm.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s not like everything you hear is true.


    I don¡¯t know whether that¡¯s always been their home, or they were driven away and forced to live there, but it is a fact that they are living in a forest now.


    ¡°Alright, good job. I¡¯ll be paying that vige a visit tomorrow. I¡¯ll be relying on you to lead the way.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    The next day, I took Gi Ji, Shumea, Selena, the shaman, Gi Za Zakuend, the wind mage, Gi Do, and the ferocious Gi Ba with his three-man cell group to the demihuman vige.


    I took only a few people with me to avoid alerting them. To ensure we had enough firepower, I made sure to bring the druid-ss goblins.


    ording to Selena, the demihumans prefer to fight upfront rather than rely on magic. I¡¯ve been talking with her to gather information ever since I got that report about the demihumans¡¯ sighting.


    It seems there is an old oath between the elves and the demihumans.


    They would protect each other¡¯s territories as long as they did not encroach on each other¡¯s domains. The elves excelled in magic, while the demihumans used their strong bodies to hunt. I learned all sorts of things from Selena, from the way they marked their territories to the way they greeted each other.


    Among the things I¡¯ve learned was the favorite things of the demihumans. When I asked Selena about the spider-legged people, it turns out they were actually known as the Araneae. One of the araneaen tribes apparently liked fishes.


    We were going to negotiate with them anyway, so I figured I might as well bring some gifts.


    I checked with Kuzan whether it was possible to fish from the river flowing in the basement of the abyss, and apparently, it was indeed possible. It was just that the goblins preferred to eat meat, so no one ever really bothered.


    When I got the fishes, I had to look for a way to carry them, as the distance to the vige was quite far. They would spoil before we even got close. I figured I¡¯d put them in some sort of container like a jar with water inside, but it turns out there¡¯s actually no such container in the goblin viges.


    With the container n out, I thought I¡¯d smoke them instead. But when I tried doing it myself, I failed.


    ¡°Now what?¡± I said to no one in particr when I noted Shumea passing from the corner of my eyes.


    Wait, there is someone who can help!


    ¡°Shumea, can you spare a moment?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Boss?¡±


    After exining my situation, she agreed to help me smoke the fishes. It¡¯s really inconvenient being a goblin. When the fishes were done, I ced them inside a box made out of bark.


    They were poorly made, but it was better than nothing.


    Along the way I conversed with Selena on matters regarding the demihumans. We moved a four-day¡¯s distance west, and then another day¡¯s distance south.


    I had a normal goblin carry the box as we made way to the vige.


    ¡°We¡¯re near.¡± Selena¡¯s halved elven ears twitched.


    ¡°You can tell?¡± Shumea asked.


    Sharpening my ears, I looked around us.


    Hopefully everything goes smoothly.


    ¡°There are a lot of masses with seemingly eight-legs moving near us. The vige should be no more than an hour away.¡±


    Selena held her handmade bow. She looked so happy it seemed like she wanted to jump out in joy. She¡¯s been showing a lot more emotionstelypared to when she first came to the fortress. I guess she¡¯s finally gotten used to us.


    A giant spider appeared along the way, but the goblins quickly took care of it.


    ¡°Ho¡­¡± Gi Za muttered before letting out a breath in admiration.


    The scene before us was just that amazing. Densely packed trees were woven together with spider threads, creating a perfectly closed wall with no openings.


    Without thinking it through, I tried touching the thread.


    It was flexible, a little sticky, and thick enough that I couldn¡¯t easily push through it with my finger. Judging from how much of it was used, it should be safe to assume that the demihumans are able to produce it.


    The branches up above rustled, and I looked up. Up the defensive wall was a demihuman standing.


    The lower part of his body was a spider¡¯s, but the upper part was a human¡¯s. Muscles covered his whole body, and a spear was on his left hand. He looked at us menacingly.


    ¡°Goblins, what business do you have here?¡± The man¡¯s voice seemed muffled. Was that because of fear? Or was it because of anger?


    ¡°It¡¯s the man from before,¡± Gi Ji said, ¡°our king wishes to speak with you!¡±


    I stepped forward.


    ¡°We are the denizens of the east. We came here to negotiate with you, the Araneae of the Household of Crystals. We brought some gift too. I¡¯d like for you to receive it.¡±


    I took the box from the normal goblin and threw it up the wall of threads.


    The boxnded right by the demihuman¡¯s feet. He looked at it, then he checked the contents.


    ¡°The reason you goblins know our favorite food is because of that elf?¡± The demihuman looked at Selena with a sharp gaze, but there was no intent to kill.


    But that pressure was enough to make Selena hide behind Shumea.


    Shumea wryly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s true Selena is the one who told them about the fish, but the one who thought of preparing it in the first ce is that boss over there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t open your mouth lightly, filthy human!!¡± the demihuman was filled with wrath when he spoke to Shumea.


    ¡°Gee, sorry¡­¡± Shumea shrugged her shoulders as she lightly scratched her head.


    ¡°What is your response?¡± I asked the demihuman.


    My raised voice seemed to have somewhat pressured the demihuman, as he quivered a bit. ¡°Wait for a while!¡± He said as he took the box and left.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked Selena, but she didn¡¯t have a clear answer to give.


    After waiting for a while, three demihumans appeared above the white wall. They walked vertically down the wall to us.


    ¡°In honor of the old oath, greetings, elf.¡± A woman stepped out from the three araneae demihumans. She nced at me for a moment, before turning to Selena.


    I¡¯m sure she means no ill will. The old oath was just so important that as demihumans they had to greet the elf first despite knowing I was the one with the most authority in our group.


    I wonder just how much hold that oath has on them.


    ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am a daughter of the sylph, a descendant of the forests and the winds.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is mine. I am a daughter of the araneae, a descendant of the crystal.¡±


    After she finished exchanging greetings with selena, she turned to me and bowed her head.


    ¡°I am the ck Darkness of the Demonic Children,¡± I introduced myself.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you. I am a daughter of the araneae.¡±


    It appears it is customary for the demihumans to first see who it is they are dealing with. There was some shred of intimacy in the way she spoke to Selena just now, but when she spoke to me, her manner of speaking was quite stiff. Nerves? Or is there something more to it?


    ¡°I am here as a representative of my vige, my name is Nikea.¡±


    ¡°I am the king of the demonic children of chaosgoblins who live in the east.¡±


    The two male araneae behind her must¡¯ve been her guards. Their whole body was covered in muscles. The sharp gaze they looked at me with spoke of their ferocity.


    ¡°To what does our Fizona owe the honor of this visit?¡±


    ¡°I wish to trade.¡±


    The demihumans are just as I expected them to be with strong and sturdy bodies. I would really like to add them to my army, but it seems the demihumans and the elves are a proud bunch.


    Their kind are ill-suited for subservience. It¡¯s because of that that they couldn¡¯t create a vast country and instead ended up in this tiny vige. I doubt they would so easily prostrate themselves before me.


    So first I¡¯ll have to find out their situation. Neither Shumea nor Selena was privy to their true state of affairs, so I¡¯ll have to go about this the long way.


    ¡°A trade? If so then we will only trade goods for goods.¡±


    I feel like her eyes sparkled just now.


    That probably means she thinks we can give her what she wants.


    ¡°We wish to trade our fish for your threads.¡±


    We don¡¯t have any currency right now, so the word ¡®trade¡¯ is probably beyond the goblins¡¯prehension. To the goblins, it is enough to simply take from others what youck. But a policy like that can¡¯tst forever.


    If you attack someone and steal what is theirs to fill what you arecking. When the timees that you need more of it, from where will you take it? The people you stole from before have long died. The dead cannot produce anything. To be honest, even I¡¯m not confident that the goblins would indeed be capable of producing something themselves.


    The goblins are skilled hunters. They can even use traps now. In fact, the higher goblins have even started to use traps other than the pitfall I taught them. But the issue on food isn¡¯t something that can be solved forever with just hunting. Right now it¡¯s still manageable,


    but with the goblin¡¯s explosive reproduction rate, the forest will eventually be hunted bare.


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to take advantage of the goblin¡¯s love for meat. As much as possible their hunts should be kept to a minimum, taking only what is needed. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to trade anything else from our hunts beyond the meat. Other things like the skin of the beasts shouldn¡¯t be traded. Doing so would only make things worse. But at the same time, choosing not to trade such things limits my options.


    Should I trade our services? That¡¯s not a bad idea, but the demihuman¡¯s strength is still currently a mystery. I could just fight them anyway or I could sell the service of our military¡­ But a decision now is too hasty. I need more information.


    In the worst case, I¡¯ll just have to trade those fishes.


    ¡°¡­We are currently notcking in fish,¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Is she bluffing or telling the truth? To be honest I¡¯m not used to negotiating, so I can¡¯t tell.


    But¡ª


    ¡°Then what is it that you¡¯re interested in? We are trading because we wish to form a good rtionship with the araneae,¡± I bluntly said that it was not wealth that we were after. I said it with a little bit of pressure though. They shouldn¡¯t forget that the goblins could be trouble for them in the near future.


    I¡¯m sure she got the message.


    If this negotiation fails, then so be it. We¡¯ll just have to get their cooperation by force.


    We both have something on the line in this trade. On my end, I have the goblin¡¯s power and their future, on her end, she has her vige.


    It would be problematic if they forgot which side was stronger.


    Our negations continued for some time even as I started to grow impatient.


    ¡°There¡¯s a favor I would like to ask. Would you hear me out?¡± She said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a request, so naturally I would have to hear you out first,¡± I said rudely as if to remind her of the difference in strength between our races. Nikea frowned for a moment before speaking her request.


    She was poker-faced again as she spoke, but when I heard her reuqest, I was shocked.

 Volume 2, Chapter 104: Man-Eating Tiger I

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 104: Man-Eating Tiger I</h4>


    ¡°You want me to defeat the Man-Eating TigerOlspiegel?¡±


    Nikea nodded. Her eyes weren¡¯t lying. They were calm and unwavering.


    Looks like she¡¯s serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not literally a tiger. The term ¡®Man-Eating Tiger¡¯ is a sort of inside term among us.¡±


    Why did they have to go out of their way to call it that? I recall Selena mentioning that the demihumans had a habit of likening fallen demihumans to animals. If so, then this man-eating tiger must be ¡®fallen¡¯ in some way. Meaning, it must be a living organism of some sort.


    ¡°Very well,¡± I said.


    Gi Za spoke to me in hushed voices from behind. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s wise to ept so quickly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said back, ¡°we have to show our strength anyway.¡±


    An unexpected but fortunate turn of events. Honestly, I was uneasy trading only the fishes from the basement. With this we¡¯ll be able to show our might while at the same time trading our services.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Nikea said with strained breath, then she looked at me with a challenging gaze. ¡°The term ¡®Man-Eating Tiger¡¯ is an alias of sort. Its true name is Gurfia.¡±


    When Nikea uttered that name her two escorts gulped.


    Looks like this piece of info will prove quite valuable.


    ¡°He was a young but powerful member of the Man-Horse TribeCentaur. Unfortunately, just some time ago, a massacre had caused him to lose his sanity.¡±


    ¡°Why is an araneae such as yourself so privy to the matters of the centaur?¡±


    Nikea gulped. For a moment she nced at Selena.


    ¡°¡­Despite all of us being descendants of the crystal we do not interact with each other. That¡­ changed recently.¡±


    Oh? The demihumans are trying to work together? What valuable information, and how fortunate too. If I was any slower, they might have seeded and created their own country.


    I think I know why she nced at Selena. I smiled as I thought of the reason. She probably can¡¯t lie in front of her. It seems bringing Selena was a good idea after all.


    ¡°As a test to see if we could truly work together, Gurfia went with the other young ones to live in a single vige, but¡­¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°The vige was destroyed,¡± I concluded for her.


    Nikea nodded. She seems to be telling the truth. When you put her story and Shumea¡¯s together, it seems likely that it was that rapier- user who did it. Shumea¡¯s former master who used Selena¡¯s power to move about in the forest. I won¡¯t thank him, but it seems his actions have had unexpected consequences.


    ¡°Gurfia managed to hold on to his life, but he ate the flesh of another descendant of the crystal.¡±


    When Nikea said that Selena screamed and Shumea held her.


    ¡°In exchange for gaining power, he lost his reason. To this day he lurks the forest, unable to forget the taste of his fellow demihuman¡¯s blood.¡±


    Nikea was biting her lips by the time she finished speaking.


    ¡°And the demihuman union you put up has left this man-eating tiger alone?¡±


    ¡°¡­The union or rather the promised cooperation between us isn¡¯t actually functioning. Most of its proponents participated in that vige, so there hasn¡¯t been much progress at all.¡±


    I see. That¡¯s not bad for me. Since they still haven¡¯t solidified their union, there should still be room for me to interfere.


    ¡°Very well. But before we begin, I would like to make a contract with you.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°¡­I shall rid you of this man-eating tiger of yours, but in exchange, I would like for you to trade with us. I would also like you to invite my subordinates to your vige.¡±


    ¡°¡­As you wish. The day you defeat the man-eating tiger, we araneae shall do as you ask, this I swear.¡±


    I added the condition of sending my subordinates to her vige as a precaution. Her vige will be my foothold to the west.


    I also need to prepare for the possibility of the araneae betraying me.


    Nikea might have sworn these things before me, but that doesn¡¯t mean the rest of her tribe would ept me. Not to mention, I even have a human and an elf with me. I don¡¯t know exactly what they think of them, but I at least know they hate the humans.


    ¡°There are a few things I¡¯d like to know before we go.¡±


    Nikea filled me in the details, and then we left to subjugate the man- eating tiger.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Along the way I started thinking about the blood of the demihumans. The reason Selena went wild was also because she was made to drink it. If so, then it should stand to reason that the blood of the demihumans is able to bring out someone¡¯stent power when ingested by certain races.


    ¡°Shumea, are there any rumors among humans regarding demihuman blood?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t think so. That bastard, Gene, just happened to have a hobby of hurting others, so¡­¡±


    Gene seems to be the name of that rapier-using man.


    He forcefully made Selena drink demihuman blood.


    I nced at Selena whose countenance had paled.


    Selena seemed to understand the intentions behind my question, she said, ¡°ording to knowledge passed down among us elves, when demihuman blood is consumed in scant amounts, it can act as a stimnt. That¡¯s the reason why the humans persecuted them before.¡±


    She held Shumea tightly as she spoke.


    ¡°Do you want some, Your Majesty?¡± The assassin, Gi Ji, asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s about that demihuman-eater that Nikea mentioned,¡± I said back.


    ¡°You think it¡¯ll be useful to us?¡± The shaman, Gi Za, asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s one part of it. It might awake some unknown power within us after all.¡± I looked sharply up ahead as I wryly smiled. ¡°The issue is how strong that demihuman-eater is. Is his power merely due to losing his sanity, ridding him othe limits that once shackled him? Or is the power he wields now somethingpletely different. That¡¯s what I¡¯m wondering about.¡±


    The former isn¡¯t a problem. He would be no different from the mad shishi, Gi Zu. But thetter is different. A power like that encroaches on the unknown.


    I should change the topic though. It won¡¯t do to have the goblins thinking the wrong way when it seems like we could work together with the demihumans.


    ¡°¡­Are you going to kill them if their blood can make you stronger?¡± Selena fearfully asked.


    I clicked my tongue at the back of my head. ¡°No, it would be a waste to throw away their cordiality. If we can avoid needless conflict, that would be best.¡±


    Selena heaved a sigh of relief.


    I added a warning. ¡°But there will be no mercy for traitors. If the blood of traitors prove useful, then we¡¯ll take every drop of it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Selena said.


    ¡°Remember, Selena. We are not peerless in the forest. I refuse a future where the humans can do with me however they please. I am the king of the demonic children of chaosgoblins. I kneel to none. If there is anyone who stands in my way, be they demihuman, beasts, or elves, I will use all of my power to destroy them.¡±


    Until now she has seen my gentler side. Seeing this other face of mine seemed to be a great shock to her, as it made her look down on the ground, her countenance even paler.


    ¡°¡­To rify, I don¡¯t particrly hate the humans, Shumea. You don¡¯t have to re.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ring or anything, Boss,¡± Shumea said. ¡°I was just thinking how you don¡¯t act like a goblin.¡±


    Shumea patted Selena¡¯s head, who was currently sniffing.


    I certainly don¡¯t act like a goblin, do I?


    ¡°Your Highness, someone is following us. Should we leave him be?¡± The assassin, Gi Ji, asked.


    I looked to Selena for confirmation. She was still pale, but she nodded her head. ¡°¡­Our pursuers seems to be araneae. They seem to be only following us.¡±


    The gaze Selena looked at me with seemed to be puzzled.


    I don¡¯t actually know everything, you know.


    ¡°Traitors, or perhaps mere observers,¡± Gi Za said.


    Indeed.


    ¡°Unforgivable. Shall we drive them away?¡± The ferocious Gi Ba said.


    ¡°No, I want information. Let¡¯s catch them instead.¡±


    I ordered the assassin Gi Ji and the ferocious Gi Ba to set up a trap for our pursuers instead, then we continued along our way with Selena in the lead. Halfway through we split off from Gi Za¡¯s group and proceeded along as if nothing was amiss.


    Selena was always keeping tabs on our pursuers, so our pace was quite slow. The pursuers never approached us, and our distance remained the same.


    Gradually, we neared the location where the trap was set.


    ¡°¡­The trap seems to have been triggered. I heard a scream,¡± Selena said.


    ¡°Good!¡± I eximed, though at the back of my head, I was puzzled.


    We went back the way we came at full speed. Selena and Shumea wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with my pace, so I left them with Gi Za.


    They seemed to know where we were all the time. How did they end up falling for the trap?


    Well, I¡¯ll find out soon.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°¡­What are you bastards nning!?¡± One of the araneae demihumans asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we should be asking you. Why are you following us?¡± Gi Ji calmly asked.


    After the demihumans fell into the pitfall, Gi Ba and his three-man cell took out their weapons and pointed them at the demihumans.


    The araneae demihumans were all men.


    ¡°We were making sure you wouldn¡¯t tell the humans about our vige!¡± The demihuman said.


    ¡°In other words, you can¡¯t trust us despite your oath,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking us to believe in some filthy goblins!? You bastards are like the mice of this forest.¡±


    Apparently, he doesn¡¯t realize that insulting us was the same thing as insulting themselves who fell for our trap. Are the demihumans muscle-brains too after all?


    As I was thinking that to myself, Gi Za who had finally caught up had apparently heard our earlier exchange.


    ¡°Your Majesty, would you mind if I put to test their earlier words just now?¡± Gi Za asked.


    A human-like face and a ferocious smile as he looked at the trapped demihumans. Just what kind of mad scientist are you supposed to be?


    I agree though, these demihumans don¡¯t really look like the type to fess up. That lie just now wasn¡¯t very believable either.


    I took one of the four long swords sheathed by my waist.


    The others seemed to have notice what I was about to do, as Selena suddenly looked like she was about to cry, while the other goblins were expectant.


    ¡°Please wait!¡±


    Suddenly, Nikea came running with two other demihumans.


    ¡°Goblin King, please wait!¡±


    Nikea wore a frantic look as she approached me.


    Gi Za was about to stop her, but I ordered him to stand back, then I spoke. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I was just about to punish these men for their betrayal.¡±


    My threatening posture was a bit exaggerated, but it was plenty threatening.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m being impolite, but please hold your hand for just a moment,¡± Nikea said as she bowed her head so low as to touch the ground.


    I sheathed my sword. ¡°Well, alright. I¡¯ll at least hear you out.¡±


    With a nce, I ordered Gi Ba¡¯s group to put away their weapons. The two araneae demihumans were left in the hole, however.


    ¡°Thank you. Your Majesty, I take responsibility for this incident. Please punish me,¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°Chief¡­¡± Said one of the demihumans who came with her, while the other one called out her name, ¡°Master Nikea.¡±


    The two demihumans still trapped in the hole were speechless as they watched Nikea. It seems she¡¯s actually quite loved in their


    vige. In that case, there¡¯s no point in harming her. If they value her so, it might be better to use her as a hostage instead.


    If I can pin her down, the person responsible for their entire vige, then it might be easier to bring the demihumans under my rule.


    ¡°So, what exactly was this whole thing about? We would like an exnation,¡± Gi Za said in my ce while I was quietly thinking.


    Well, alright. The demihumans have an inclination of putting a lid over unpleasant things. If I take a stance where I¡¯m not willing to have a change of heart unless they properly exin, we¡¯ll be able to exert our superiority wordlessly, and at the same time, make it appear that I¡¯m really angry.


    I made sure to wrinkle my face with a frown to appear even more menacing.


    Gi Za¡¯s really useful. Though I think he might just be really salty over the possibility of not being able to taste demihuman blood.


    ¡°¡­Those people are fledglings of the monocrystal. They chased after you because of my inability to properly exin. There is no other reason. Please¡­¡±


    Monocrystal? Considering she said fledgling of the monocrystal, I suppose it¡¯s just a term pertaining to their age. I wasn¡¯t sure though, so I asked her about it. Because of that the situation took an unexpected turn.


    One of the demihumans trapped in the hole finally couldn¡¯t stand seeing their chief with her head bowed to the ground.


    ¡°Chief, you don¡¯t really have to go that far¡­¡±


    But the moment he said that, Nikea suddenly erupted. ¡°What you unfilial fools tainted was none other than the pride of the


    descendants of the crystals! We exchanged oaths with these people! If word gets out that we were unable to keep our word - an oath we made just a while ago no less - we will forever be branded as a people without honor! You have shamed our proud tribe!¡±


    Her voice held within it a pressure equal that of my own howl.


    All voices went silent as even the very air seemed to rip at her wrathful voice.

 Volume 2, Chapter 105: Man-Eating Tiger II

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 105: Man-Eating Tiger II</h4>


    In the end, our two araneaen pursuers were taken away by Nikea¡¯s escorts.


    ¡°Lord Nikea, are you not nning on returning?¡± I asked, the manner I spoke with her this time was much more polite. She was an ally, after all. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to show her some respect.


    Nikea shook her head. ¡°No, I must take responsibility for this incident. Please let me show you the way.¡±


    I did wonder for a moment whether it was really alright for someone in her position to so casually decide that, but considering I wasn¡¯t any better myself, I refrained from saying anything more.


    ¡°If this happens a second time, we shall handle it ourselves. I hope you understand,¡± Gi Za said.


    He really intends to test my words, huh. What is he going to do if he loses his mind?


    ¡°Your bad habit is showing,¡± I warned him.


    Gi Za quietlyughed. ¡°There can be no progress unless one remembers his own failures, Your Highness.¡±


    I was speechless.


    In any case, it seems that the elves acknowledge the effect of demihuman blood as a stimnt when used in sparing amounts. Doesn¡¯t that mean that it¡¯s essentially safe to use?


    But then again, our current mission is to subjugate a demihuman who has lost its sanity after drinking too much.


    ¡°This incident will not be repeated, I stake my life on it,¡± Nikea said.


    Is this how all demihumans are?


    ¡°Enough of that. There should still some distance until our destination.¡± I said.


    Nikea nodded. ¡°Yes, we need to head north a bit more. After a day of walking, the ruins of a vige shoulde to view. That ce is its base.¡±


    The remains of the ughtered vige.


    ¡°Since we have some time until then, why don¡¯t you tell me a bit more about the descendants of the crystals.¡±


    ¡°About us?¡± Nikea asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Yes. Being isted from the world as I am, I know little about the descendants of the crystals. In a sense, it could be said that getting to know you is the very reason behind our trade.¡±


    I have to know.


    As for what I¡¯ll do afterwards¡­ Well, I¡¯ll think about it then.


    ¡°What will you do after knowing?¡± Nikea asked.


    ¡°I am going to make a country. When that timees, I will take those worthy with me.¡± I answered.


    ¡°A goblin kingdom¡­¡± She muttered.


    The silence that followed after was short, but it was deep. The demihumans failed to unite themselves. What I intend to do is something that they would have done had they seeded in their first step. Unite themselves and then create a country of their own, that would have been their path, if not for the tragedy their fellow demihumans met.


    When you look at it that way, it suddenly bes obvious why Nikea went solemn. ¡°¡­ I understand,¡± she said, ¡°there was also that incident just now. I¡¯ll tell you about us.¡±


    The answer that came after the silence was exactly what I¡¯d hoped for.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    I walked through the forest as Nikea spoke about the demihumans. Around the time when the body of the Fire GodRodo had sunk past the trees, we made camp and ate.


    The history of the demihumans was much longerpared to the goblins¡¯.


    They are said to be one of the first created along with the elves. They had been living on thend before the humans were even created. Throughout their long history, the demihumans split off ceaselessly, until one day, the ¡®great war¡¯ happened.


    In the great war, where all living creatures fought, the number of the living was greatly reduced. It was then that the humans began


    hunting them. With their numbers few, the demihumans had no choice but to run away to a ce the humans could not reach. They ran to the depths of the forest, the untroddennds, but they suffered even more losses.


    The goddess of the underworld¡¯s invasion concluded 400 years ago. At first, the humans did not know from where the goddess¡¯ army would attack, so they sought to illuminate the whole world.


    The deep valley, the thick forest. That was where the demihumans chose to live, but they were chased away and killed again. Even the n Nikea¡¯s Araneae belonged to was driven away. In the end, they ended up in the forest. This happened 300 years ago.


    The elves gave them permission to use thends, so there was no war between their kind and the elves. In fact, they would even help the elves whenever they were in trouble.


    I asked Shumea if those things really happened.


    ¡°You think I¡¯d know!?¡± She angrily retorted.


    Well¡­ There is probably no human left alive from that time.


    It¡¯s an old story, so I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t be strange if some points have distorted, but in any case, the main point is that the humans chased them into the forest. If nothing else, their anger is the real thing. Nikea isn¡¯t one to let her emotions rule her, but I think it would still be best to keep Shumea away from her.


    I learned several things from my talk with Nikea. The demihumans apparently put a lot of emphasis on duty.


    I still haven¡¯t thought of a way to pull them in, but it feels like I¡¯ve gotten one step closer to conquering the demihumans.


    We goblins don¡¯t have any difficulties moving about in the night, but Shumea, being human as she is, still isn¡¯t quite used to it, and surprisingly, Nikea too. She¡¯s a spider, so I thought she¡¯d be pretty good at it, but apparently, that¡¯s not the case.


    Apparently, it was easier to snuggle up to fire than to the darkness. How peculiar.


    ¡°There is one thing I want to ask. How did our pursuers know where we were?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of our special abilityskill,¡± Nikea said as she drew threads from the end of one of her legs. She ignored the shock of everyone around her as she wove those threads and brought them before me.


    ¡°We can make our threads as thick and as tough as we wish. I¡¯m sure someone must¡¯ve attached an extremely thin thread on you and your men.¡± Nikea used one of her other legs to shoot out a thread just thick enough that we could see it, and wrapped it around the nearby trees.


    So this is their special ability. Demihumans can¡¯t use magic, but in exchange, they¡¯ve been blessed with special abilities and a powerful body. It seems Selena¡¯s info was right.


    ¡°I see. Yet even with those special abilities of yours you still can¡¯t defeat the man-eating tiger?¡±


    The wall of threads I saw back in their vige was not something that could be easily destroyed.


    ¡°Everyone has their strength and weaknesses,¡± Nikea curtly replied.


    I silently nodded in response. She probably won¡¯t reveal such crucial information to me. We¡¯re not so close that we would befortable telling each other our weaknesses.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    ¡°A four-legged creature is approaching, Your Highness,¡± Gi Ji said.


    I looked around.


    ¡°Is it far?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s almost here!¡± Gi Ji replied, but by the time he finished speaking, the surrounding trees rustled.


    ¡°GyaUAAAaGAGAAaAA!¡±


    Was it drawn by the light?


    It struck out with the spear in its hand against the trunk of a nearby tree, and then¡­ it stood. On the other end of its cracked skin was burning red me.


    Is there fire underneath its skin?


    The spear that prated the tree was red and hot; the tree it prated quickly charred.


    ¡°It¡¯s here. Gi Za, Gi Do, cover me!¡±


    ¡°Turn Me into a deEnchant!¡±


    ck mes d my long sword as I stepped out. Our sh was only for an instant. A strong wind apanied that thing¡¯s spear as it swung it down.


    Sparks shed from its spear.


    The heating from that thing¡¯s hands was heating the spear. Demihumans can¡¯t use magic, so that means¡­ that¡¯s its special abilityskill!


    If the araneae have their threads, then the centaur have their equivalent. Isn¡¯t it hot? It seems its skill workspletely different from my ck mes.


    The ck mes looking like fire is nothing more than a coincidence in invocation of ether. This enemy is different. Even its very body is literally burning from within.


    Our weapons shed. One was a long sword d in ck mes, the other was a burning red spear.


    As ck mes mingled with red, I challenged the enemy to a melee. The enemy had the advantage in reach, so the closer we fought, the more advantageous it would be for me. As our weapons locked, I tried to push forward, but the enemy deflected my sword and swung down its iron spear.


    In that instant, I closed in on the enemy. The one-eyed snake¡¯s blessing made the flow of ether smoother, allowing me to inject ether directly into my legs.


    My sword wielded under my arms, I sent forth an attack that would quickly settle the battle.


    In an instant, one step forward!


    The attack unleashed, faster than any other!


    ¡­And yet!


    ¡°GIyaUAAAaGAGAAaAA!¡±


    The centaur howled, and in the instant my sword was about to reach its body, a wall of mes blocked my view, slowing down my attack.


    ¡°Nu!?¡±


    I tried to cut the wall of mes down from the side, but the enemy¡¯s spear came sweeping into my arm. When it hit, I was sent flying like a ball.


    What kind of unreasonable strength is this!?


    ¡°GUu!?¡± I stifled the cry of pain that sought toe out as I once again wielded my sword. But when I nced at it, I noticed it had already been broken. I threw away the sword and took out a new one from the remaining swords sheathed by my waist.


    ¡°GYaUAAAaGAGAAaAA!¡± The centaur howled.


    I thought it would attack, but it just struck its spear into a nearby tree.


    What¡¯s going on? Well, in any case, it would be rude to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    Not a trace was left of the wall of mes that had obstructed my vision. Btedly, pain came running through my body. It sought to take away my consciousness, but I endured it.


    After sending me flying, it seems to have changed its target to Shumea and the others.


    As it howled, it kicked its hooves against the ground.


    ¡°Tch, Selena, it¡¯sing,¡± Shumea said to Selena as she took on that iing pressure head on. She didn¡¯t bother to try and hide her shaking legs. Wielding her spear, she stepped in front of Selena.


    ¡°Gi Za, support them!¡± I said.


    ¡°On it!¡± Gi Za replied.


    Gi Za and Gi Do invoked their magic. Although it wasn¡¯t from pointnk range, the wind magic they unleashed had formidable


    firepower, but a swing of the centaur¡¯s spear was all it took for the centaur to dispel it.


    ¡°How!?¡± Gi Za spat.


    He invoked his wind a second time. This time it was far stronger, a cyclone even forming.


    The centaur howled as it swung its spear against the cyclone. The wind caught fire as they shed, and in the end, it vanished, but it was not for nothing, as the centaur stopped moving.


    That¡¯s good enough!


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dustel!¡±


    Ether blew up from behind me, propelling me forward through a wall of air.


    I kept going even as my body neared the centaur, then I¡­ rammed my body into it!


    ¡°Boss!?¡±


    Our bodies only touched for a moment, but my shoulder and my arms already smelled burnt. But that¡¯s only a given, I suppose. After all that thing is burning hot enough to spread its heat into the spear.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I swung my sword to show I was alright. At the same time, I d my sword in ck mes again.


    It was time for round two.


    ¡°GYaUAAAaGgagaAaAA!¡±


    ¡°GURUuuAAaAAaAA!¡±


    As the enemy howled, I howled back with my World Devouring Howl.

 Volume 2, Chapter 106: Man-Eating Tiger III

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 106: Man-Eating Tiger III</h4>


    I tried to bind the enemy¡¯s movements with my World Devouring Howl, but the enemy howled again. My World Devouring Howl seemed to have slowed it down, but that second howl allowed it to shake those effects off.


    Equal? No, he¡¯s a little weaker.


    He¡¯s mad though. If I¡¯m careless, I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll end up injured. I still have three swords left. Can I finish him off with just those?


    ¡°Turn Me into a deEnchant!¡±


    ck mes d my sword as I faced the enemy again. The centaur kicked its hooves against the ground as it inclined its body toward me. It looked just like a bull about to charge.


    ¡°GYaaRUAaAAa!¡± The maddened centaur charged toward me.


    I swung my sword from below.


    I filled my legs with ether and kicked off powerfully against the ground to close the distance and nullify the long reach of the enemy¡¯s spear. At the same time, I unleashed my sword from below toward the centaur with a force capable of breaking even a boulder.


    The centaur swung down its spear as I swung up my sword.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s a small difference, but the faster one is me!


    The lower part of the centaur was cut as my sword shed up to meet the descending spear. I stopped for a moment to confirm the enemy¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°GYaaRURUAAAA!¡± The centaur howled.


    But the enemy didn¡¯t care about its wounds even a little, and it swung down its spear again. Taking on the force of the descending spear was just like taking a falling tree head on. I was pushed back.


    ¡ªIs the enemy stronger!?


    My legs sunk into the ground as my arms endured the pressure of the spear. When I tried to move, I found that I couldn¡¯t. I clicked my tongue.


    The enemy howled a deafening cry as it swung down its spear a second time. There was no hesitation nor pain to it, only the desire to crush the enemy before it.


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dustel!¡±


    I blew up ether behind me and rammed my body into the centaur again. I expected to send the enemy flying, but it managed to endure the force this time.


    The centaur¡¯s legs sunk into the ground, but the one suffering was me. The heat emanating from its body was just too hot.


    The part that touched its body had already started to burn.


    ¡°Let my body be invibleShield!¡±


    The burns stopped when I invoked Shield, but then the enemy¡¯s spear came swinging from the right. I dodged it by bending down my body, and then as I jumped back, I swung my sword toward its arms.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s hard!


    The skin of the demihuman was hard like an armor. As my sword flicked off, it affected the direction of the enemy¡¯s spear. I managed to cut the enemy, but it was a shallow wound, unable to reach to the bones. Regardless, the enemy raged as it looked to kill me.


    ¡°GYaAaaRURUAaAA!¡±


    Seemingly having lost itself in its rage, the centaur charged at me with its spear held high. It was a charge that wouldn¡¯t lose out even to the human cavalry.


    ¡°Turn Me into a deEnchant!¡±


    I invoked enchant along with theThird ChantThird Impact and the King¡¯s Dance at the Edge of Death. All the damage I¡¯ve been receiving until now would be inflicted double to the enemy. That power burned in the ck mes that d my sword. My Sword Mastery A- helped perfect my movement as much as it could.


    Using only the necessary power to move my arms as my stic legs supported them, I took a breath in preparation of the fastest attack I could muster.


    The enemy was pointnk.


    The spear was the first to descend, and then my sword.


    ¡ªBut the faster one is still me!


    Spear and sword shed in midair. Red mes mingled with ck. It was a battle of strength as our weapons shed, but in the end, we both deflected to the side.


    Both of our stances broke, but I managed to endure it, and as I turned to the centaur, I saw the enemy wide-open.


    Forcefully, I took my sword back and thrust it toward the enemy.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll be taking your life!


    My sword entered the chest of the centaur, and it stopped moving.


    Still d in ck mes, I gradually pulled out my sword from the body of the unmoving centaur.


    When I¡¯d pulled it out, it suddenly urred to me that the battle might not be over just yet, so I reassumed my stance.


    ¡°Get back!¡± Gi Za said.


    But then Gi Za called out, and I reflexively jumped back. The spot where I was just moments ago was now taken up by the fire pouring out from the wounds of the centaur. The shaman, Gi Za, tried to snuff out the fire with his wind, but like pouring water on hot stone it had no effect.


    The raging mes dominated those powerful winds that could tear apart even iron.


    ¡°Abominable¡­ Humans¡­¡± The words that left the maddened centaur were full of hate.


    Seeing it speak surprised me a bit, but it didn¡¯t change my resolve to kill it.


    The mes looked for me, but Gi Za¡¯s winds altered its direction, opening a path which I took. It was scorching hot, so hot just the


    winds were enough to burn one¡¯s skin and keeping one¡¯s eyes open was nearly impossible. I called the ck mes upon my sword once more.


    If I could get past those red mes, I would be able to reach the centaur¡¯s body. It won¡¯t die with a sword to the chest, so this time I¡¯ll have to take its head.


    But when I was about to take the centaur¡¯s head, the mes pouring out from its body tried to m into me like a blunt weapon.


    ¡ªHow!?


    Spitting the same words in my mind that Gi Za spat a while ago, I met the red mes with my own ck mes, but I immediately regretted it. It was foolish to try and cut mes with a sword, yet contrary to my expectations, when my sword met the mes, I felt a weight behind them, and I was able to deflect them.


    ¡ªA chance!


    Quickly changing my thoughts, I took back my sword and held it underneath my arms as I ran for the centaur¡¯s head.


    I swung my sword with great power. If this hit, even its bones would surely be crushed.


    But in that instant, something suddenly wrapped around me and the centaur, a white something¡­ Spider threads!


    ¡°Ku!?¡± I said in surprise.


    ¡°¡­GYaaRURUAAaa!¡± The centaur howled.


    ¡°What are you doing, Lord Nikea!?¡± Gi Ji asked.


    The thread wrapped around me and the centaur clearly came from her legs.


    ¡°It would be better if we could take him back alive,¡± she said.


    Those words poured cold water over our intense battle.


    So that¡¯s what she was nning!


    Nikea calmly pulled on her threads despite my re.


    ¡°My threads are the toughest among our tribe. They cannot be cut no matter how strong one is. Goblin King, do not waste your strength,¡± Nikea said as she watched me struggle.


    The assassin, Gi Ji Arsil, pointed his de at her. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Do you intend to harm the king? Release him at once!¡±


    ¡°I forgot to mention this, but¡­¡± Nikea began to say.


    It was then that I noticed the centaur in pain. A closer look would show that the threads wrapped around it had turned purple.


    ¡°My threads have toxin in them. If you hurt me even a little, a powerful poison will enter your king,¡± Nikea said.


    Suddenly, the threads wrapped around the centaur burned.


    ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s been treated several times with water spider oil!¡± Nikea cried out in rm.


    It seems the situation has turned for the worse.


    I wonder if I can get rid of these threads wrapped around my sword with Enchant.


    ¡°Turn Me into a deEnchant!¡±


    I called forth the ck mes and cut off the threads.


    ¡°!? That¡¯s¡­ Impossible¡­¡± Nikea cried.


    I cut off the rest of the threads even as I ended up cutting myself a bit.


    Just as I managed to free myself, the spear of the centaur approached. I deflected it with my sword d in ck mes.


    Looks like I really will have to kill this guy.


    ¡°Abominable¡­ Humans!¡±


    Those words seething with hate resounded right in front of me as the spear descended and shed with my sword.

 Volume 2, Chapter 107: Man-Eating Tiger IV

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 107: Man-Eating Tiger IV</h4>


    I was stunned when our weapons shed. The maddened centaur used that opportunity to quickly close our distance, bringing its scorching mes right in front of me.


    ¡ªDamn it. Like this I can¡¯t even get near it anymore.


    Making the most out of our shing weapons, I pushed the centaur back, then as I gathered ether into my arms, I repelled the centaur.


    ¡°Abominable¡­ Human¡­¡± The maddened centaur seemed lost for a moment, as if it was hallucinating of a ce not here. When it woke up, it came charging again. Its strength seemed endless. No matter how much I cut it, I just can¡¯t seem to hurt it. I never thought this battle would be this difficult.


    More and more fire burned as the centaur attacked, the temperature around it gradually rose until that annoying wall of fire came to view.


    It seems the more I cut it, the longer it spends hallucinating. Technically, that¡¯s an opening I should be able to use, but the heat is making it hard to approach. Right¡­ In other words, I can¡¯t do anything right now.


    After being stunned for the umpteenth time and recovering, the centaur turned to me. ¡°Filthy¡­ Goblin¡­¡±


    The centaur already looked no different from a zing me. The mes from inside the wounds I¡¯ve cut could be seen wavering. How could someone turn into a monster like this?


    Is it obsession? Or a terrifying grudge?


    There is probably no one who hates the humans as much as this centaur.


    ¡ªBut even then¡­ I won¡¯t lose.


    If I withdraw from this fight, this mad monster would surely hurt the people following me. Besides, didn¡¯t I vow to destroy everything that blocked my path?


    Gritting my mrs, I held my long sword tight.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s do this!


    I red at the enemy before me.


    ¡°GURURUUuAaAaAA!!¡± My World Devouring Howl signaled the start of my counterattack. Ether filled my legs as I kicked off against the ground and leaped like a beast.


    The wall of mes approached.


    ¡°Let my body be invibleShield!¡±


    ck mes covered my body as I charged into the mouth of hell with my sword wielded to my right. The centaur¡¯s spear descended to greet me, but I stopped my body and dodged. The force behind that spear as it grazed me was like that of a huge tree.


    ¡ªEnDurE iTTTt!


    I gripped my sword as tight as I could to keep myself from trying to cover my face from the heat or run away from this hell. The spear only grazed me, but the force behind it caused blood to drip down my cheeks.


    Still, I endured and stepped forward with my left foot with so much power it seemed I was trying to crush the ground.


    ¡°Turn Me into a deEnchant!¡±


    As soon as the centaur¡¯s body came to view from beyond the mes, I let loose my sword from below!


    ¡°GYaaaAAga!¡± The centaur staggered.


    Meanwhile, the centaur¡¯s mes started to eat through my body the moment I canceled Shield. The heat was enough to drive me mad, but I endured it even as the oxygen around me burned up, sending sh after sh against the centaur.


    ¡°GYaaAGAGAAAaaaAAa!?¡±


    ¡ªStill not enough!?


    Again I struck with my sword, but when I stepped forward, something blocked one of my eyes. In the next moment, I felt the pain of heat, then my head swayed¡­ Did I get hit!?


    In that hell long past the point of ¡®hot¡¯, the heat quickly changed into pain.


    As I staggered, the enemy reassumed its stance as it held its spear. It seems that¡¯s what hit my face just now.


    The pain of the heat coupled with theck of air stopped me in my tracks.


    Despite still staggering and still in pain, I forced myself to take a breath. When I looked up, I saw the centaur¡¯s spear.


    I¡¯m going to lose, I thought. But as soon as I did, Reshia¡¯s figure shed through my mind.


    ¡ªNo, not yet!


    I can¡¯t lose!


    I will win and take everything!


    The Soul of the Berserk King awoke.


    Pain and anguish seemed to vanish as the maddened soul of the berserk king howled in fury.


    ¡°GURUuuaAaAa AaAAa!!¡±


    The descending spear was flicked away as my sword met it, but by doing so, my sword finally broke. I threw it away. Only, two swords were left.


    I looked at the enemy with the other half of my vision.


    ck mes appeared from the base of my two swords, climbing up them as the ck mes wrapped around their des. At the same time, anger and battle intent screamed within my mind, demanding


    that I y the enemy before me. My lips curved into a smile. It was the joy of battle, the happiness of dancing at the edge of death.


    ¡°GYaaARUAAaA!¡±


    I met the descending burning spear with one sword. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t win with just one hand, so the ming sword struck down my sword along with my shoulders. The smell of burnt flesh filled my nose as I released that sword.


    Joy tried to fill me, but I pushed it back to keep my sanity. I grit my teeth hard enough it seemed they would break, all in an effort to keep me from losing my mind.


    The spear continued to burn my shoulders, but I ignored it and moved onwards with my remaining sword in my left hand.


    ¡°GURUuuuAAAaAAa!!¡±


    The part the burning spear touched had already started to char, but still, I stepped onwards.


    Pain ceased. I stopped even the ck mes that sought to burst out of my wounds, gathering all of my power into my sword.


    ¡°Turn Me into a deEnchant!¡±


    From the left to the right, I swung my sword, cutting at the boundary that separated the human body from the horse. Like that the Man- Eating Tiger was cut with its me.


    mes came pouring out of the upper human body as it fell along with its lower horse body, but the mes were already starting to peter out.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Why¡­¡± The man asked.


    His life had longe to its end, his eyes hollowed, but still he mustered thest of his strength to turn to me and ask.


    ¡°Why¡­ Can¡¯t I win?¡±


    The part I¡¯d cut had already charred. The fact that he was still able to talk despite that showed just how miraculous his vigor was. It was as if his obsession wouldn¡¯t let him die.


    ¡°I ate the corpses of my friends, I threw away¡­ my pride¡­ I became a demon¡­ I lost everything, and yet¡­ Why can¡¯t I¡­ win? Why can¡¯t I¡­ avenge my friends!¡±


    Those words were the cry of a man who¡¯d sworn vengeance. The cry of a man whose dreams were crushed.


    I answered him. ¡°Because my me is still burning bright.¡±


    If there was a difference between us, then it¡¯s the difference in resolve. His decision to throw everything, to throw even himself away¡­ If there was a difference, then that would be it.


    ¡°What does a goblin¡­¡± The man asked.


    I replied. ¡°I have a dream. A dream to one day conquer this world and everything in it.¡±


    I buried my sword into the ground beside the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose. I will take everything, the humans, the demihumans, even the elves¡­ everything.¡±


    The man looked shocked for a moment, his eyes opening wide. Just a little, he seemed tough.


    ¡°Big words¡­ for a¡­ goblin¡­ But, I see¡­ Before I knew it¡­ I had¡­ burned out¡­¡±


    The man looked at his reflection on my sword that stood beside him as he breathed hisst.


    Despair stood before him, but it was not despair that made him stop. It was he himself. He was the one who chose to give up.


    The demihuman who stopped walking because of despair became a me and burned away.


    But I kept struggling and continue to do so until now. My flesh burned, I couldn¡¯t even breath, but still I walked onwards. That is why I won. Victory did not move my legs, but because I never stopped, I found victory.


    ¡°Farewell, demihuman of the mes.¡±


    As I carved the image of the demihuman that burned with his despair into my mind, I left the ce.


    When I looked up, the hour of the night god had already passed, the body of the fire god hung from the sky once more, shining its light upon the world.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Level has risen.


    37 to 45


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 108: Entangling Threads

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 108: Entangling Threads</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 45


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (Lv77); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv20); Orc King (Bui) (Lv82)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the One- Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    ¡°Now then, let us talk,¡± I said.


    Nikea looked like she¡¯d eaten a fly as she nodded.


    ¡°First of all, I shall have you keep your earlier promises,¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course, we will do as we promised,¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°I also want you to introduce me to the other descendants of the crystals.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°To make friends, of course, why else?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    The battered araneae was forced to acquiesce to my requests. As such, trade between the goblins and the araneae would begin, their vige would have to wee my goblins, and Nikea herself would have to introduce me to the rest of the demihumans.


    I¡¯m sure Gi Za would reprimand me, saying I¡¯m too soft, but it¡¯s really not a good idea to demand too much. Tribes that don¡¯t hold ill will to us goblins are precious. The araneae will serve as our foothold into the world of the demihumans. It wouldn¡¯t do to sour our rtionship.


    ¡°That will be all,¡± I said.


    Nikea looked at me, confused.


    ¡°Is that really all?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Oh, there is one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Nikea went full alert as soon as I said there was one more request.


    ¡°I would like to rest at your vige tonight.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, alright.¡±


    Nikeaughed a little when she saw me mischievously smiling.


    After defeating the fiery demihuman, we headed back to the araneae vige. When we got there, we were led to our lodging, where beds made out of spider threads greeted us. Shumea and Selena immediately went to jump on them, leaving me dumbfounded. After that nothing unusual happened. Even the reaction of the araneae upon seeing us return looking exactly as if they¡¯d seen ghost was just as expected.


    From here on out is Nikea¡¯s job.


    Will the araneae¡­ Will Nikea keep her promise?


    Tonight, I refrained from sleeping and kept watch for the goblins.


    ¡°Do you truly intend to trust them, Your Highness?¡± Gi Za asked.


    I smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t trust them yet. Everything will depend on their response. If the need arises, I don¡¯t mind making every araneae taste the bitterness of defeat.¡±


    ¡°At that time, please let me lead the battle.¡±


    They used wood for their pirs, while they used mud and threads for their walls. We sat before the entrance of our lodging.


    Gi Ji Arsil prostrated himself before me. ¡°I shall surely present the head of that araneae, Nikea, to you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. The way things are going, Nikea probably won¡¯t be our enemy. If anything, she¡¯s most likely to fight for us in the case something does happen,¡± I said.


    ¡°Against her own tribe?¡± The ferocious Gi Ba asked, to which I nodded.


    Gi Ba and the other goblins of his generation were raised in an environment where all goblins were allies. He must have grown up thinking that those of the same race would never attack each other.


    Gi Za and Gi Ji understood how the world worked, but Gi Do and the others could not.


    ¡°Your Highness, they live in the same vige, surely they wouldn¡¯t attack each other,¡± Gi Do fearfully said.


    ¡°The people unhappy with Nikea might not think so,¡± I said, but again Gi Do could not understand.


    Gi Ba sneered. ¡°Idiot.¡±


    ¡°You mean they would actually fight each other despite being of the same race?¡± Gi Do asked.


    I touched my chin. ¡°They don¡¯t necessarily have to fight out in the open. They could just grumble. Weren¡¯t there araneae who followed us this morning? That woman probably doesn¡¯t have this whole vige under control.¡±


    ¡°In other words, her enemies might ignore her words and attack us,¡± Gi Za said.


    The other goblins nodded.


    ¡°Then which side will we pick?¡± Gi Ji asked.


    I became thoughtful. ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Would Nikea really stay put even as her own tribesmen are killed? I¡¯m sure she would choose them over us despite their differences.


    ¡°If Nikea bares her fangs at us, we will respond in kind.¡±


    As my heart ferociouslyughed, a twisted smile rose upon my lips.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Nikea of the hard crystal, do you truly intend on epting them? They are goblins. You think such creatures are trustworthy?¡± One araneae said.


    Up above at the tallest tree of the vige was a vast hall made of threads, where the masters of the vige gathered.


    ¡°Exactly, Nikea. Why is someone as wise as you unable to understand? Those goblins should be killed,¡± another araneae said.


    Voices ofints rose one after another, but Nikea only calmly listened.


    Of the people gathered, more than half of them were against the goblins. About 30% of those voiced their criticism loudly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Nikea quietly listened to those voices, then she turned to a single araneae. She asked. ¡°Do you think the same, Nerou of the blue crystal?¡±


    That araneae was young and overflowing with elegance. A smile appeared on his lips. ¡°But of course, the goblins are filthy creatures.¡±


    The araneae was smiling though his eyes were filled with scorn.


    Nikea quietly sighed.


    Nerou was a skilled araneae with good blood. He was originally chosen to be the next chief, but Nikea became the chief instead. From then on he has curried favor with the other araneae, using them to try and seize the position of chief from Nikea.


    Nerou never openly went against Nikea. Instead, he allowed others to criticize her, making sure he didn¡¯t do anything to disadvantage himself.


    Cowardly bastard, Nikea thought. Her earlier attempts to capture the fiery demihuman was originally a plot to try and convince these people, but as a result, it only made things more difficult.


    The goblins¡¯ request was by no means excessive.


    At the very least, it was far better than the Nerou Faction¡¯s demand to kill the goblins.


    The arguments went without any resolve, while Nikea only quietly waited. She waited patiently until they would finally give her an opportunity to speak her thoughts.


    When the Nerou Faction, the Neutral Faction, and the small Nikea Faction were finally exhausted, Nikea spoke. ¡°Hear me, descendants of the crystals. I havee to an agreement with them as your chief.


    To speak against that decision is a challenge to my authority as chief. Moreover¡ª¡±


    Nikea¡¯s dignity as chief made the araneae shudder.


    ¡°We, descendants of the crystals, came to be because of our trustworthiness and our righteousness. The goblins are here among us in our vige precisely because they trust us. To attack them in their sleep, would that not shame our pride!?¡±


    The Nerou Faction had no choice but to keep silent despite their frustrations. The Neutral Faction nodded as they talked among themselves. The members of the Nikea Faction were all smiling, delighted at the greatness of their chief.


    ¡°That is all. If there is nothing else, this meeting will be adjourned.¡±


    The first to stand up were the Nerou Faction, who left posthaste, followed by the Neutral Faction. The Nikea Faction stayed behind and gathered around Nikea.


    ¡°Chief, are you sure this is the right choice?¡± One of them asked.


    ¡°Everything should be fine as long as we don¡¯t pull anything. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Nikea replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that?¡± One of them asked.


    ¡°If a war breaks out, we will surely lose,¡± Nikea solemnly said.


    The members of the Nikea faction looked at each other.


    ¡°But¡­¡± One of them tried to argue.


    ¡°Did you see that goblin? The big ck one.¡±


    Nikea¡¯s voice was gentle, as if to guide them. Her gaze was gentle, much like a mother, as she looked at the araneae who was like a younger brother to her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said.


    ¡°That is their king. He fought the Man-Eating Tiger by himself and won. And those goblins under him. What do you think of them?¡±


    ¡°There were all sorts¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, the goblins reproduce quickly. So quickly, in fact, that it¡¯s terrifying. More than likely, their main force is waiting somewhere. If a war breaks out, that army woulde marching to our doorsteps. Individually, we might have the upper hand, but numerically? They would overwhelm us.¡±


    The araneae were speechless at their chief¡¯s predictions.


    ¡°We have to work with them. This is the only way for our tribe to survive,¡± Nikea said.


    The members of her faction all fearfully nodded.

 Volume 2, Chapter 109: Poison

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 109: Poison</h4>


    In the ck of the night, spider threadsnded on the ground. I thought the only thing I had to worry about were the humans and the elves, but it seems I¡¯ll have to look over the reports on the araneae again.


    Did I trust Nikea too much?


    Araneae fell from the ceiling, wielding short spears, but the shaman, Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s, wind took their weapons away. And when theynded on the ground, the ferocious Gi Ba was waiting for them with his three normal goblins.


    The araneae screamed as the normal goblins attacked their legs while Gi Ba cut off their arms. There was another araneae approaching from another corner, but Gi Ji Arsil quickly dealt with it with a blow from behind.


    ¡°Goblin boss!¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°Stand back,¡± I replied.


    There was a secret battle urring right now in this huge lodging of ours.


    The darkness didn¡¯t matter much to us goblins, but to the humans and the elves, it was a huge disadvantage. I had Shumea and Selena hide behind me. The araneae that approached them were dealt with by the wind mage, Gi Do¡¯s, wind bullets.


    ¡°Quite the enthusiastic wee we have here, Your Majesty,¡± Gi Za said.


    I chuckled. ¡°Let us receive them with hospitality then!¡±


    Leaving the approaching araneae from the nks to my subordinates, I dealt with the araneae before me with a single blow. A closer look at the fallen araneae showed a faint lighting from the area around their eyes.


    ¡°Moss?¡±


    I touched it and then examined the glowing moss on my fingers. They were well prepared.


    It seems Nikea failed to convince the araneae.


    ¡°Try not to kill. I want to know who¡¯s behind them,¡± I said as I kicked the dying spider.


    The goblins wordlessly nodded, reminding me again of how reliable they were.


    Well, then¡­ Just how much of the araneae have be hostile, I wonder.


    I pondered on the situation as I conserved my strength.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Chief!¡± An araneae cried.


    That cry was enough to make the entire Nikea faction turn. Nikea drew cold sweat as soon as she saw the desperate expression on the araneae¡¯s face.


    ¡°The Nerou Faction attacked the goblins!¡± The araneae said.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Nikea said as she immediately ran past the messenger and looked down to the goblins¡¯ lodging from the tallest tree in the vige. Hope and despair mingled within her. Perhaps the messenger was mistaken, or then again, perhaps the worst has happened. She didn¡¯t want to look, but her eyes were still drawn to the lodging.


    ¡°Nerou¡­¡±


    Nikea watched the goblins¡¯ lodging as she unconsciously grit her teeth. There were araneae clinging to the roof. When the araneae kicked open the door of the lodging, an araneae was thrown out from inside. The araneae was covered incerations, one of its arms was missing, while several of its legs had been cut. When Nikea saw that, she ran faster. She used her eight legs to run vertically down the trees, swinging from tree to tree with her spider threads.


    As she quickly approached the ground, she saw from the corner of her eyes the goblins exiting their lodging and her brethren attacking them.


    ¡°Sto¡ª¡± Nikea tried to say, but before she could finish that sentence, her brethren were cut down by des of wind. By the time she felt the ground pushing against her legs, her brethren were already on the floor, bleeding as they crawled.


    ¡°¡­Ku.¡±


    The battle was decided in the time it took her tond. That was how short the battle was. Despite their powerful bodies, her brethren were defeated just like that.


    Those araneae on the ground might not have been warriors, but they were still araneae.


    The araneae was one of the physically stronger among the demihumans, and yet¡­ The goblins were beyond them.


    How did the goblins defeat them?


    She thought hard, trying to find an answer, but in the end, no answer came.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± a voice sharply said just as she was about to stop the goblins from attacking any further.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Gi Ji, yes? I¡¯m not your enemy. Please believe me,¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°That is for the king to decide,¡± Gi Ji nonchntly said, though some of his hidden emotions still leaked.


    Gi Ji regretted not killing Nikea back when they were dealing with that fiery demihuman. If only he had killed her then, they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now. Gi Ji¡¯s emotions became a mess as he thought that.


    The king¡¯s orders were absolute. Any goblin who served the king knew this. But what if¡­ what if one must disobey the king for his sake? Wouldn¡¯t it be the greatest disy of loyalty to serve the king even if one must earn his reprove?


    ¡°Let me speak with your king then,¡± Nikea said.


    It was almost as if she spoke to stop him from thinking anything unnecessary. Gi Ji shook when he heard her voice, the thoughts he was thinking just now quickly vanishing.


    ¡°Fine, but you better not pull anything, or else¡­¡± Gi Ji warned.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nikea said.


    Gi Ji led Nikea into their lodging as he kept his de on her.


    Nikea went pale when she saw the scene inside. Several araneae were on the ground, unconscious; each and every single one of them were young. They were all either members of the Nerou Faction or the Neutral Faction.


    Nerou must have either tempted or threatened them. Regardless, they were deeply wounded. Like this even more the goblins¡¯ hands would be tainted with even more blood. As Nikea thought that, chills ran up her.


    She never thought there was this much of a difference between their races. Nikea¡¯s legs almost quivered. The goblins¡¯ lodging was big, but it didn¡¯t take long before she stood before the king.


    ¡°I deeply apologize for this incident,¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there wouldn¡¯t be a next time?¡± Gi Za asked.


    Nikea could tell from the corner of her eyes that he was smiling, but she kept her eyes on the king.


    There was no one here who would go against the king¡¯s words. As long as the king forgave her, even this goblin would have no choice but to let her off.


    Gradually, impatience filled her, so much so that it felt like her chest was on fire as she waited for the king to speak. It wasn¡¯t just her though, as even Gi Za couldn¡¯t keep waiting and asked.


    ¡°Your Highness, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I took some of these living araneae, would you?¡± He brazenly asked in front of Nikea.


    When he was about toy a hand on the fallen araneae, the king finally spoke, ¡°Stop it, Gi Za.¡±


    Gi Za clearly looked unhappy, but the king avoided his gaze.


    ¡°Lord Nikea,¡± the king said.


    There was a majesty and power to his gaze.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point, how will you make up for this mess?¡±


    Nikea didn¡¯t know what it would take to receive the king¡¯s pardon. She didn¡¯t have time to know either, as the fallen araneae were inching closer and closer to death by the second, so she gave the most she could offer.


    ¡°We shall treat the demon children of chaosyou and your people the same way we treat the elves. We shall treat you as guests of honor.¡±


    To save the young of the vige was the chief¡¯s greatest duty. They might have erred tonight, forming factions among themselves and fighting a foolish battle, but in time, surely they too would one day grow up.


    ¡°I grow uncertain whether you are truly capable of keeping such promises, Lord Nikea. Know that just as you treasure the people of your vige, I too treasure my goblins. I hope you understand that.¡±


    ¡°I do¡­ understand.¡±


    It takes power to unite a tribe.


    The king¡¯s words deeply resonated with Nikea. She was a proud araneae who swore to lead her tribe ording to her own ideals. There was no future under the leadership of the old-fashioned araneae like Nerou who relied on their lineage.


    It was because of that that she became chieftain.


    And yet¡­ the reality before her now was this.


    Under Nerou¡¯s sedition, the araneae attacked the goblins whom they have received as guests. Exactly, who was the filthy race here?


    ¡°Very well,¡± the king said.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Gi Za cried, but the king shook his head.


    ¡°I will trust you, Lord Nikea,¡± the king said. ¡°But this truly will be thest. If anything else happens after this, we shall wee the araneae not as friends but as ves.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I shall give you my life.¡±


    In any case, with this the goblins have shown their good will.


    Their king wished for them to live together as equals.


    ¡°Then if you¡¯d excuse me, there is somewhere I need to be.¡±


    After Nikea felt the sword pointed at her be drawn back, she left. The wounded araneae needed to be treated as soon as possible.


    She selected the sensible from her faction and sent them to the goblins¡¯ lodging.


    But there was yet work to be done.


    Sharp talons came out of Nikea¡¯s fingertips as the hair on her legs angrily stood up in the green hue of poison.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The araneae nced fearfully at the goblins from time to time as they carried their wounded out of the lodging. When they were all gone, Gi Za blew up.


    ¡°Soft, soft! Too soft, Your Highness!¡± He said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so mad,¡± I said, wryly smiling.


    Even Gi Ji who usually kept his thoughts to himself spoke. ¡°Please pardon me for this, Your Majesty, but I do believe that you were being too soft.¡±


    It seems they really do think that I was too soft. But is that really the case?


    ¡°Do you really think Nikea will be able to quietly take control of this vige?¡± I asked, but the goblins just looked puzzled.


    I exined. ¡°Judging from the way Nikea acted a while ago, it should be safe to assume that she doesn¡¯t have full control of this vige.¡±


    The noble ss goblins nodded.


    I continued. ¡°Moreover, the people going against her are quite influential. They disobeyed her for the second time, after all.¡±


    The first was when those two araneae followed us. The second is this recent incident.


    ¡°Now, let me ask you a question. What would you do to avoid any future troubles?¡± I asked.


    ¡°¡­Are you saying this was all meant to incite discord?¡± Gi Za asked.


    I nodded. ¡°With this we¡¯ll be able to watch from the sidelines as they eat each other up.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to receive the descendants of the crystals as friends?¡± Selena timidly asked in hushed voices, but there was anger reflected upon her eyes.


    The goblins all turned to her when she spoke. As soon as they did, the elf hid behind Shumea. Although she¡¯d gotten quite friendly, it seems she didn¡¯t really respect me.


    ¡°Right, as friends,¡± I said. ¡°But whether they value that proposition is something they will be proving from now on.¡±


    Will they take my hand? Or will they bare their fangs?


    ¡°But, well¡­¡±


    Friends would be best. I¡¯ll even support her a little. Time is limited. Who knows how far this forest stretches? The more friends we have, the stronger we will be.


    ¡°As expected of our king,¡± Gi Za said.


    I wryly smiled. ¡°Let us prepare then.¡±


    ¡°Prepare?¡± Shumea suspiciously asked.


    My wry smile grew bigger. ¡°If they intend to be friends, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to gain their favor. And if they intend to fight, then we should get rid of them as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not the honest type, huh,¡± Shumea chuckled as she patted Selena on the head.


    We got an araneae to lead us out of our lodging.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Gi Za¡¯s level has risen. 43 to 45


    Gi Do¡¯s level has risen. 60 to 63


    Gi Ji¡¯s level has risen. 3 to 7


    Gi Ba¡¯s level has risen. 1 to 10


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Author¡¯s Note: Who will be the poison? Who will eat the poison? Who will use the poison as medicine?

 Volume 2, Chapter 110: Old Blood, New Blood

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 110: Old Blood, New Blood</h4>


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t the esteemed chief. To what do we owe the honor of this visit?¡±


    The man responsible behind the anti-Nikea sentiments, Nerou, lived in the western part of the vige. Thends he owned were vast, being someone whose lineage traced back to many generations. The fact he lived in the western part, closest to the elves who were also in the same direction, was proof of his proud araneae blood.


    This arrangement of the araneae vige was because of the deep gratitude they felt to the elves, who quickly responded to them in their darkest hour. Their decision to live atop trees strung together by their threads was also because of their gratitude.


    The Nerou Estate was built up slowly over the years, each tree carefully nted. The precise gap between each tree was proof of just how powerful and deep Nerou¡¯s lineage went.


    ¡°You should know why I¡¯m here,¡± Nikea said.


    Despite those dangerous words, Nerou sneered back. ¡°You came because of the goblins, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Obviously!¡± Nikea angrily said.


    Nerou calmly spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you treat them so favorably, but¡­¡±


    Nerou¡¯s followers neared him to speak out words ofints in ordance to Nerou¡¯s own thoughts.


    ¡°Why did you let them into this vige?¡± Said one.


    ¡°Do you see those disgusting things as equals of us proud descendants of the crystals!? You must be insane!¡± Said another.


    Nikea¡¯s followers spoke back against the jeers.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to obey the chief, leave!¡± Said one of Nikea¡¯s followers.


    When it seemed like a battle of words would begin, Nikea ordered them to stop.


    ¡°Stop,¡± she said.


    Although she spoke only a little louder than normal, for someone like her who rarely spoke from the start, those words carried a power that was enough to silence her faction.


    ¡°What!? Are you unable to respond now that the truth hase to light? After all, you¡¯re nothing more than amoner without a drop of noble blood!¡± Said another member of Nerou¡¯s faction.


    The members of Nerou¡¯s faction kept adding oil to the mes, so much so that even Nerou felt that things were getting out of hand.


    ¡°Wait, I think that¡¯s going a bit too¡ª¡± Nerou tried to stop them, but even he could not stop his own faction from spouting insults at their chief.


    It was around this time that he saw a shadow from the corner of his eyes.


    It was Nikea. By the time Nerou saw the color of her talons, one of his follower¡¯s head had already fallen.


    It was unfortunate, but they had forgotten one terrifying fact. The chief that stood before them was in fact a distinguished warrior of their tribe. It was easy to forget with Nikea¡¯s quiet personality, but her power was the real thing, such that she was even known by a second name: Poison Feather.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they curse at me¡­ They will all be dying tonight, anyway.¡± Nikea¡¯s voice was colder than ice as she attacked Nerou and his followers. She was not one to let slip an opening. Her talons which she killed with, dripped with poison, a kind of poison that could paralyze.


    ¡°Nikea¡­¡± Nero tried to say something, but Nikea, who seemed to have lost all emotions, nonchntly spoke over him.


    ¡°The goblins were attacked just now. You should have never tricked our young, Nerou. To forsake one¡¯s duty and use his own family as pawns¡­ That is a sin too grave to pardon.¡±


    Nikea red at Nerou¡¯s followers, and they quickly turned away. Nerou turned around and sighed for a moment before looking Nikea in the eye.


    ¡°Do you know your mistake, Nerou of the blue crystal?¡± Nikea asked.


    ¡°I suppose¡­¡±


    He seemed to have resigned himself, but when he shook his head, his followers tried to step in. Only, they were stopped by Nikea¡¯s re.


    ¡°¡­But I share my faction¡¯s stance. I am against allying with the goblins.¡±


    Nikea¡¯s brows rose when she heard this man actually speak out his own opinion.


    ¡°We should live peacefully in the forest,¡± Nerou said. ¡°But you, who is as passionate as fire, keeps trying to lead us down a different path. That goblin is the same, I¡¯m sure¡­ We are the defeatedGoulen. The gods have already abandoned us,¡± Nerou said.


    ¡°No, we aren¡¯t over yet! There isn¡¯t a parent in this world who does not love his own child!¡± Nikea passionately said.


    ¡°It¡¯s ironic,¡± Nerouughed. ¡°In the end, it was fresh blood, like yourself, who was blessed with the araneae spirit.¡±


    Nerou¡¯s followers were speechless as he cast his eyes downward. It was a first for him to expose his emotions so clearly. Usually, he was always smiling and at leisure, never truly stressed or anguished, but in the end, that mask backfired on him, and he lost the position of chief to Nikea.


    ¡°But it¡¯s toote now¡­ I suppose I should have talked with you properly once.¡± Nerou said as he noticed the ck goblin from a distance.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ I too regret that,¡± Nikea said.


    The bitter smile that rose upon Nerou¡¯s lips was as elegant as ever.


    Suddenly, Nikea¡¯s arms swung and Nerou¡¯s head fell.


    Shortly after, his nearby followers¡¯ heads also fell.


    ¡°Bi¡ª¡± One of the remaining followers tried to scream out, but an araneae of the Nikea Faction threw a spear at him before he could. With his throat pierced, he was powerless to stop Nikea.


    Nikea¡¯s arms dripped with poison as they swung like feathers. Standing with four of her legs, she used the other four to shoot threads at the enemy, while the poison dripped from her finger tips onto the threads to paralyze them.


    Renowned as Poison Feather, Nikea was a skilled araneae warrior whom even her own tribe feared.


    After suppressing everyone around her, she took Nerou¡¯s freshly severed head.


    ¡°¡­Pitiful Nerou, your sacrifice won¡¯t be in vain. I will restore our glory. One day, the light shall once again shine upon us, descendants of the crystals.¡±


    As she gently closed her eyes, she kissed Nerou¡¯s freshly severed head, then she turned to her faction.


    ¡°The leader of the traitors has been executed! Judgment will be passed upon the remaining colluders!¡±


    The araneae prostrated themselves before the ground in response to the chief¡¯s authority.


    ¡°This issue is settled. From here on out, any disrespect to our guests will not be forgiven.¡±


    With this Nikea had finally takenplete control of the vige.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    I watched as Nikea took down the leader of the traitors.


    ¡°It seems they¡¯ve reached a conclusion,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mu¡­ That¡¯s no fun,¡± Gi Bained as he fiddled with his sword.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I seem to have unjustly looked down on that woman,¡± Gi Za thoughtfully said with a difficult expression.


    ¡°With this they won¡¯t attack us anymore, right?¡± Shumea nonchntly asked.


    ¡°Most likely,¡± I nodded. ¡°Well, in any case, this is one problem solved,¡±


    Shumea smiled as she rubbed Selena¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, right, Boss?¡±


    Right, after all, with this we¡¯ve sessfully made friends with a tribe, giving us a foothold in the west.


    As we were talking among ourselves, Nikea approached, carrying the enemy¡¯s head in her hands. Her eyes seemed to be wet with tears.


    ¡°King of Goblins, with this we¡¯ve shown you our sincerity.¡±


    ¡°That you have. From here on our races shall be friends.¡±


    Nodding, Nikea calmly walked away. The intimidating aura she emanated caused even Gi Ji, who carried much animosity toward her, to back off.


    ¡°What will you be doing with that head?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If you ask for it, I could give it to you, but¡­ The people of the vige are my family. I would like to mourn for him.¡±


    Her hands, dyed in the blood of her own family, carefully lifted up the head of the traitor.


    ¡°I see¡­ Do that then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As she vanished into the distance, Selena muttered, ¡°She looked really sad.¡±


    Nikea¡¯s vanishing back seemed to carry a great burden.


    It was as if it was saying she could no longer stop. For if she stopped even a moment, she would surely be crushed.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Lately, Gastra¡¯s been bringing all sorts of things.


    From kittens to pups, even the adult dogs trained in the army, or the white tiger cubs that were raised for royalty.


    Miss Lili says we should properly discipline him, but we¡¯re still talking about it.


    Well, the animals he brings back are cute, so I guess it¡¯s fine, but hisck of boundaries is really surprising.


    Reshia thought to herself as she held Gastra and looked at the figure sitting before her.


    ¡°Lady Reshia, rumors of your person have been spreading quite fartely.¡±


    Exchanges such as this have been urring a lottely.


    While it was well and good that word of her healing people had spread, she was essentially under house arrest, only able to go out to town once a month and only with an escort of guards. A few days ago, she tried going to the orphanage without permission, but as a result, people spoke ill of King Ashtal.


    From then on, she¡¯s been kept under tight watch. Then as if the influential merchants and nobles were waiting for this opportunity, they had meetings with her scheduled.


    From what she¡¯s heard it seems they paid a good sum of money just to meet her.


    ¡ªI¡¯m not something to be shown around though.


    Despite feeling embarrassed, she yed along anyway and paid attention to the merchant before her. But with the conversation going nowhere, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    The merchant noticed that, so he changed the topic.


    ¡°By the way, Lady Reshia, have you heard of the scarlet maiden?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not privy to the rumors outside the castle.¡±


    The merchant was ted to see Reshia show some interest, so he shared the rumors he¡¯s heard.


    The scarlet maiden was a knight who could use the cursed sword of the royal family.


    The scarlet maiden would soon be appointed holy knight.


    The scarlet maiden would be a grand hero in the footsteps of the great hero, Gund.


    The scarlet maiden would appear in the battlefield and rake in achievement after achievement.


    ¡°She sounds amazing,¡± Reshia said.


    ¡°Indeed. In fact, there are plenty of rumors going around that she¡¯s going to be holy knight soon. It seems she would be sent to the north as well to quell the bandits,¡± the merchant said.


    Come to think of it, Reshia thought, she hasn¡¯t been seen Lilitely because of some business she had to do in the north. They haven¡¯t met for two weeks already, in fact. It seems King Ashtal had something he wanted her to deliver.


    Reshia hated the fact that she couldn¡¯t openly go against King Ashtal.


    She sighed at the short ceiling above her that cut her off from the vast blue sky.

 Volume 2, Chapter 111: Merchant

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 111: Merchant</h4>


    The different demihuman tribes lived in their own viges in their ownnds within the forest.


    ¡°Greetings, I am the King of the Goblins.¡±


    Kneeling before me was a member of the winged ones. There was much distance between the countless viges of the demihumans; going to and fro a vige could not be done in a short time.


    The first problem the demihumans needed to deal with to create their republic was themunication between their viges.


    Their solution was this merchant before me, the winged ones.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Highness. I am Yushika, a member of the tribe of the winged onesHarpyurea.¡±


    By chance, a merchant happened to pass by the araneae vige, so I asked Nikea to introduce me.


    The harpyurea were a nomadic race responsible for bridgingmunication between the various demihumans. They were also merchants responsible for distributing various special goods.


    For example, the threads of the araneae, the fangs produced by the Fang TribeWerewolves, the jewels mined by the Long-Tailed TribeRizts, the wooden crafts of the Shell TribePapirsag, or the iron works of the Man-Horse TribeCentaurs. The various demihuman tribes traded their special goods for the other tribes¡¯ special goods.


    Other than those tribes, there¡¯s also the Mud-Scaled TribeTarpidae, who can go to ces the harpyurea can¡¯t easily reach with their wings, or the entric Man-Bull TribeMinotaurs.


    ¡°Likewise,¡± I nodded. ¡°I believe there¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities for us to work together.¡±


    ¡°More customers is always a pleasure,¡± she smiled, bowing as she bent the white wings behind her back and the talons of her feet. The way she carefully held the bag dangling from her chest with her two arms reminded me of a mother holding her baby.


    ¡°By the way, Your Highness,¡± she said. ¡°How far do you intend to go?¡±


    Her smile quickly changed into one of cunningness.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like I could show you the way,¡± she said.


    But then Nikea suddenly interjected. ¡°Don¡¯t tease our guest too much, first feather of the descendants of the crystal.¡±


    Nikea looked intimidating with her arms folded and her brows furrowed.


    ¡°You surprised me,¡± Yushika said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the araneae seriously intended to be their friends.¡±


    ¡°We are faithful to our words¡­ King of Goblins, I advise you not to trust her too much. Her kind is known to y mischief on people.¡±


    It seems she was nning on leading us astray.


    ¡°Oh? That would be troubling,¡± I said.


    ¡°¡­For the record, I still am the chief of the harpyurea,¡± Yushika said when she sensed my displeasure. ¡°In any case, as I mentioned awhile ago, I¡¯ll deliver anything you want delivered as long as properpensation is given.¡±


    Yushika sweetly smiled as she left my side.


    ¡°I would like to hold the Eight-g Meeting. Can you send word to the other tribes?¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°¡­Hasn¡¯t Gurfia¡¯s dream ended?¡± Yushika asked.


    The demihuman of the mes¡­ His name was Gurfia.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t given up yet. Compensation has also been paid. I¡¯m not backing off,¡± Nikea insisted.


    ¡°If you insist,¡± Yushika said. ¡°We have to think of a countermeasure anyway, and there¡¯s also the matter afterwards¡­¡± Yushika said. After which she turned to me to bid goodbye, then she spread her big white wings and flew away.


    Riding on the strong gales of the skies, she flew up above, beyond the tall trees of the vige, and then in the blink of an eye, her figure became as small as an ant¡¯s.


    ¡°Harpy, huh,¡± I muttered.


    Gi Za could fly temporarily, but only temporarily. A long flight is impossible. The harpyurea¡¯ ability to fly is indeed a unique skill.


    What a fortunate thing it would be if I could annex all of the demihumans.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    There were 8 days until the meeting of the demihumans could begin. Apparently, ording to the harpy, Yushika¡¯s, report, it would take that long for everyone to gather, so I took the opportunity and went on a walk with my goblin subordinates.


    Speaking of which, I sent Gi Ji Arsil back to the fortress to call for more goblins. It took much effort to acquire the araneae vige, so it only makes sense that I strengthen it.


    After sending Gi Ji, a young araneae by the name of Rukenon led us outside the vige.


    ¡°What beasts lurk around here?¡± I asked.


    But then Gi Za suddenly spoke. ¡°I have some business I¡¯d like to deal with.¡±


    The goblin seemed to have something on mind, so we left him and continued on with our guide.


    The nemesis of the araneae, the rock frogs, and the blood-sucking butterflies were renowned as fiendish beasts, but aside from those, it seems there weren¡¯t a lot of high level beasts lurking the area anymore.


    The demihumans have been hunting most of the threats in the surrounding area, so as a result, there were barely any left now. It¡¯s only natural, I suppose. It would be much easier to live in an area if there were no threats, after all.


    The rocky frogs had tawny skin covered with a slippery membrane. They usually moved groups, so when we came across one, there was an army with it.


    There were two big rocky frogs leading the army of rocky frogs. I noticed there were several among them with tails about the size of one¡¯s palm.


    When I asked about it, I found out that those rocky frogs with tails were the younger ones. Apparently, the tails were extremely nutritious and delicious.


    I spurred on my subordinate goblins as I used this opportunity to train them.


    Cynthia, who was sitting on my shoulders, also seemed excited, but when she fought the little rocky frogs, she had a hard time.


    Did I spoil her too much?


    Well, it should be fine as long as I have her hunt by herself for a while.


    Thinking that, I let Cynthia hunt by herself. I told the other goblins not to help her out too.


    We were already cleaning up by the time Cynthia finally managed to defeat a baby rocky frog and brought its corpse before me. The ones who dealt with the two big rocky frogs were Gi Do, Gi Ba, and the three normal goblins under Gi Ba.


    I distributed the best parts of the meat to them.


    The normal goblins under Gi Ba will evolve soon. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re growing well, but what should I do about their names?


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    I thought I could finally put my heart at ease after that scary goblin left, but¡­ sigh.


    After fixing the vige the humans attacked, we started work on its expansion.


    ¡°Bui, where to put this?¡±


    Since that day, the other orcs have been seeing me in a new light. As expected, a strong leader like Master Gol Gol is a ray of hope to them.


    When I was about to walk over to where Gui and the others were, a voice called from under me.


    ¡°Food,¡± a kobold said as it bit on my legs.


    ¡°It hurts, Hasu!¡± I cried.


    ¡°Not for me. Food!¡± Hasu said.


    You¡¯re missing the point! And didn¡¯t I just feed you a triple boar awhile ago!?


    When that scary goblin told me he would give me the southern area, I agreed after weighing the risks against the profits. Thanks to that, we were able to secure this bountifulke, which greatly increased our food supplies. The only threats in the area were the giant spiders, but we could easily deal with them by having several orcs work together just like that goblin does.


    Everything was going well¡­ Except for one thing!


    When I went south, I met these kobolds who are biting my feet now.


    They were originally under the care of that goblin, so I was nning on taking care of them in his stead, but when I saw their leader,


    Hasu, I instantly got the feeling that she was someone I wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with.


    The moment we met, her eyes sparkled and her mouth dripped with saliva.


    ording to the food chain, I¡¯m supposed to be above her, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t deal¡­ No, to be honest, I find her really scary!


    I gave them a little bit of food when we first met, but she wasn¡¯t satisfied, so she got her friends to circle around us, and they barked at us to give them food. It was so scary! I thought I was going to be traumatized!


    I told them I didn¡¯t have any food and made a run for it, but they followed me!


    The other orcs saw me, but they justughed, saying, ¡°Hah! Are you serving the kobolds now, Bui? As expected of our great leader!¡±


    They think this is a joke, but considering how strong this kobold seems, this is actually dangerous!


    I¡¯m not really sure why, but I keep imagining this thing stronger than me.


    It¡¯s not all bad though, I admit. The kobolds report to us as long as we feed them, and the information they bring helps us hunt better.


    ¡°Bui, stop ying with the kobolds and help!¡± One of the orcs who evolved in thest battle, Gui, yelled.


    ¡°Food!¡± The kobolds cried as they bit me.


    To be honest, it doesn¡¯t really hurt, but mentally speaking it¡¯s really scary.


    ¡°I have some beans here¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°Meat!¡± They demanded as they whipped the beans away with their tails.


    I scratched my head, not knowing what to do with these selfish kobolds. In the end, I decided to take out some emergency rations I had with me. It was a paltry amount, but Hasu sunk her teeth into it anyway even though she whipped them away at first with her tail. When I saw her take the bait, I ran away.


    We¡¯re in the middle of expanding the vige. With plenty of food and no enemies to threaten us, our race naturally flourished. Our females could birth several babies at a time. They¡¯re not like the females of the goblins who could only birth one at a time. Our females could birth even 10 babies at the same time.


    Babies, small orcs that could fit the palm of one¡¯s hand. After 60 days, their fangs would sprout, and they would be full-fledged adults.


    We grow a lot slowerpared to the goblins, and our females need to rest for a year after giving birth, so we can¡¯t reproduce as fast.


    Regardless, I think babies are cute.


    If all the babies grow up, we won¡¯t be able to fit in the vige anymore. That¡¯s why we¡¯re expanding. Everyone agreed too, so I¡¯m not just forcing my opinion on others. On top of expanding, we¡¯re also changing the position of the ditch and strengthening the fence, so when the humanse attack we¡¯ll be able to defend. We¡¯re also digging pitfalls just like the goblins did in the past.


    Master Gol Gol would send an orc east whenever one was born, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s very effective. If I did that to a newborn orc, it


    might just end up biting me in the heel. Besides, if that scary goblin were to find a new orc vige, he would probably just destroy it.


    So that leaves two choices.


    I could keep expanding this vige or send a small group of orcs to found a new vige. They¡¯ll have to be very small, so they don¡¯t pick a fight with meter, though.


    Right now, we have lots of food, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem raising more orcs. One day, though, a new force might rise among our ranks, who will lead the younger orcs.


    I need to ensure that the orcs grow up ustomed to living together as a horde.


    If I show them the benefits of living together, such as the efficiency of hunting together or the benefits of structures we could build together, I¡¯m sure they would naturally prefer living together as one horde.


    ¡°Gui, let¡¯s move that tree¡¯s roots to this rock over here. And Goi, please mow the area near Doralia.¡±


    When I turned around after giving orders, I saw something horrifying.


    It was Hasu.


    ¡­It seems peace is still but a far-fetched dream.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Gi Ba¡¯s level has risen. 10 to 18


    Gi Do¡¯s level has risen. 63 to 67


    Cynthia¡¯s level has risen.


    20 to 30


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Volume 2, Chapter 112: Scarlet Maiden

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 112: Scarlet Maiden</h4>


    I spent the days until the meeting either hunting or talking to Nikea.


    Most of it was me trying to convince her to allow the goblins free passage. Originally, we wanted to expand, but with no contact in the west, the path to the elves couldn¡¯t be maintained.


    There¡¯s also the war with the humans. It¡¯s necessary to have free passage, so as to easily be able to muster troops from the demihumans. I used the threat of the humans to swing her opinion to my side. I told her of their great influence, of how they cut down the forest, and of how strong their country was.


    Nikea¡¯s expression gradually changed for the worse.


    ¡°The human threat is real. It would be best to work with me.¡± I was like a serpent whispering at her ears.


    Except for that one incident with Gene, Nikea and her people haven¡¯t crossed swords with the humans for over a hundred years. At that


    time, they lost countless times because of their failure to unite themselves, only winning once at the end.


    But now, a threat greater than that approaches.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for us, goblins, the humans would have already reached you,¡± I said.


    That was no more than a prediction, but it was most likely what would have happened. That humanmander was really greedy for morend.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hard to believe all these all of the sudden,¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°Then you should see for yourself what has happened to the east. Selena can speak for us too. She saw our battle with the humans.¡±


    Nikea turned to Selena, a member of the elven race whom the demihumans held in esteem. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Selena nodded and Nikea¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°We have spent the past decades, bridging the gap between our races. We had to, lest we wished to invite a rebellion. Yet it seems the humans won¡¯t even let us do that,¡± Nikea sorrowfully said as she closed her eyes. ¡°King of Goblins, what is it that you wish of us?¡±


    Filled with resolve, she looked me in the eyes.


    ¡°I wish to borrow the strength of the descendants of the crystals to create my country,¡± I answered.


    ¡°You want us to fight as your soldiers?¡± Nikea asked.


    ¡°To fight with us, side-by-side as friends, not as ves. I have no intentions of harming you. I only wish to defeat the humans and build up my country.¡±


    ¡°Please give me time to think.¡±


    The impending threat of the humans was inevitable. They would have to face them eventually, one way or another, and to go against them alone was a fool¡¯s errand. Of course, there was always the possibility of the demihumans uniting themselves to battle the humans, but¡­ the odds of that happening were exceedingly low.


    ¡ªBecause Gurfia¡¯s dream has long ended.


    The centaur who once tried to unite the demihumans was corrupted by the very humans he sought to destroy, and in the end, burned up in his own mes. Ever since then, the demihumans have been floating aimlessly, not knowing what to do with their iplete union.


    It was at such a time that we came, the mighty goblins of the east.


    Nikea knows that the goblins are stronger than the demihumans.


    The hate of the demihumans is the real deal. That araneae¡¯s hate toward Shumea wasn¡¯t just for show. Hence, there is no way the demihumans would ever ept defeat in the humans¡¯ hands.


    Nikea will have to make a choice. Whether to rely on the demihumans¡¯ failed republic¡­ or me.


    Someone as smart as her should already know, yet she still asks to be given time to think. Is it because of her disdain for the goblins that she is unable to ept the truth? Or because of her pride as a demihuman?


    Regardless, I have given my proposition. What happens next is up to her.


    Standing up from my seat, I called out to the goblins who did not join the hunt for the day.


    If she does refuse, the goblins summoned from the fortress will have work to do.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Atop snowy ins where cold winds blew were flowers of red.


    As red as the hair of that valiant female knight who stood alone at the center of it all.


    ¡°GURUuUUu.¡± Snow wolves growled as they approached her.


    Behind the snow wolves was a barbarian, riding on a white elephant as he charged toward her. That white elephant was about three times the woman¡¯s height. It had sharpened ivories for tusks, but even without them, the weight of that white elephant was enough to crush the woman t.


    Despite that, the woman calmly stood in its path.


    Her red hair swayed under the blow of the cold winds.


    As her breath turned white, she quietly uttered a few words.


    ¡°Tear them apart, tail of the serpent.sh¡±


    The weapon in her hands shook. It was shaped like a whip, but it was definitely a sword. The sound of metal resounded as the consolidation of countless des swung. Yes, that was none other than the cursed sword of the royal family, the Vashinant.


    Wolves came at the female knight from both of her sides. Vashinant turned to them. The instant they leapt, true to its name, Sky- SplitterVashinant literally tore through the sky. In a stroke, two new flowers bloomed on the snow-white ins, and then the woman pointed Vashinant at the white elephant before her.


    ¡°RURUuRARARAAIII!¡± The barbarian cried out as he charged on elephantback toward the red-haired knight. He held a throwing spear in his hands, but he could not throw it in time, for the same sword that cut the snow wolves in half pierced him from the back. In the same moment, blood gushed out from the elephant¡¯s feet.


    A thunderous sound erupted as the white elephant fell to the ground. The man on its back, half-dead, spoke only one word before blood gushed out and his head came off.


    ¡°Diablo¡­¡± That was the man¡¯sst word.


    Wiping the blood off her, the female knight called back the swords that were gathered around her like a coiling snake, and then she swung her de, bringing it back to its normal shape.


    ¡°Diablo, huh.¡±


    Lili¡¯s voice disappeared into the cold winds.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    In the seemingly endless winter of the snow god¡¯sYugrasill mountain, up in the northern borders of the Germion Kingdom, were an endless war and the barbarians known as Yugushiva.


    The hero, Gund, was dispatched to the ever despairing north with his soldiers in hopes of quelling the unending war. But his soldiers alone could not fight a battle. They needed weapons, food, and a ce to rest.


    The country decided to supply those things through a colonial city known as Colonia, which both acted as the soldiers¡¯ ce of rest and a fortress that protected them from their enemies. Naturally, it was well defended, being something which exerted much pressure on the region.


    The roads of the city stretched on endlessly, tearing through where there were forests and passing over as bridges where there were waters. Built up by the blood and sweat of countless men, these roads were humanity¡¯s pride.


    In pursuit of self-sufficiency, fences made out of wood around the region, as if to demarcate the boundaries which separated the lesser from the greater. The colonial city was a sight so stunning anyone who saw it for the first time would gasp.


    That was especially so for the descendants of the other races, who would find their hometowns shameful whenpared to the glory of this colonial city.


    It was in that very city that Lili visited a farmer¡¯s family.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± she said.


    ¡°Wee home. You¡¯re not hurt, right?¡± Bern and Neumann said.


    They were both humans Lili once lived with in the vige of the king. After Lili patted the snow off her overcoat, she smiled at them.


    ¡°Yes, I take it nothing¡¯s changed here either?¡± Lili said.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s as usual¡­ For better or for worse,¡± Neumann bitterly smiled, while Bern scratched his head and apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lili said. ¡°I thought I¡¯d be able to help, but¡­¡±


    After they were rescued from the goblin vige with Reshia, King Ashtal sent them all over the country to different colonial cities. Chinos was sent to the east, Mattis to the south, while Bern and Neumann were sent to the north. The others too were sent to various different ces. Everyone was sent somewhere different.


    In fact, Bern and Neumann were also sent to different ces. It just so happened that Neumann, who was stationed near the capital, pined for Lili, and Bern, who became a soldier to keep his family from starving, was sent to the cruel cold of the north.


    After Lili heard of their wretched situation after they delivered a package to Gund, Lili dropped by to check on them. From then on, she would visit them whenever she went to the north.


    Recently, Lili has asked them to investigate the source of the rumors surrounding her.


    Though Lili still hasn¡¯t given her answer, after King Ashtal revealed to her the history of her lineage and asked her to serve the country, rumors meant to help her ascension to the rank of holy knight had been spreading as if they were true.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s to support my family, a little hardship is nothing,¡± Bern said.


    ¡°Ah, Lili!¡± Mill said, sweeping away the solemn atmosphere.


    ¡°That¡¯s Miss Lili to you,¡± Bern reprimanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t mind,¡± Lili said.


    Mill had always been a mischievous boy even back during their time in the vige. That hasn¡¯t changed even now.


    ¡°Hey, hey, did you bring some candies?¡± Mill asked.


    ¡°Hey, Mill!¡± Bern reprimanded, prompting the boy to hide behind Lili.


    ¡°How about these?¡± Lili asked as she took out some candies.


    ¡°Yay! Thank you!¡± Mill said.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this,¡± Bern said with his head bowed.


    Lili waved his apology away as she hid her own embarrassment. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I¡¯m just doing whatever I can while I¡¯m still here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bern said. He must have been struggling a lot, as his voice sounded exhausted.


    ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been looking fondly back at our time in the vige,¡± Neumann said. ¡°There were scary times too, sure, but at least, no one was hungry.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it,¡± Bern agreed. ¡°Those were fond memories. Even though we didn¡¯t spend much time there¡­¡±


    ¡°The people around here are all weaklingspared to those green bros!¡± Mill said as he licked his lollipop, prompting Lili, Neumann, and Bern to chuckle.


    Three dayster, Lili left the north.


    The endless winter that imprisoned the mountains of the snow god was still continuing.


    The breath that left her mouth was white and cold.


    Though she felt like she was being strangled, Lili set out on a trip back to the capital.

 Volume 2, Chapter 113: Talpidae Princess

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 113: Talpidae Princess</h4>


    Cynthia bore her fangs into the hard shell of the rock crab, pinning it down under her two front legs as she tore out one of its pincers. Sounds of crunching could be heard from the rock crab, but Cynthia was relentless. The rock crab tried to attack with its remaining pincer, but Cynthia leapt behind it and rammed herself into it, sending it flying into a nearby tree.


    The rock crab fainted, Cynthia calmly walked over to finish off her prey. There was an elegance and dignity to the way she walked. That was something she¡¯s always had about her even when she was younger. Cynthia pinned down the unconscious rock crab, when suddenly the rock crab¡¯s remaining pincer snapped at her.


    Surprised, Cynthia tried to jump back, but the pincer held firmly to her leg, causing her to lose her bnce and fall. As the rock crab stood back up, it lifted Cynthia up in the air, where she hung down helplessly. In a desperate attempt to break free, Cynthia used her


    free foreleg to scratch at the crab, but unable to muster any decent power, the most she could aplish was a shallow wound.


    As Cynthia struggled, the rock crab twisted its body and mmed Cynthia into the ground. Grass covered the ground, but that was not enough of a cushion to shield Cynthia from the pain. Ample damage was dealt.


    After mming her into the ground 5 times, the rock crab was about to leave, but¡­


    ¡°GURUuuRUuU,¡± Cynthia angrily growled.


    Cynthia was not done yet, so the rock crab reassumed its fighting stance.


    Cynthia might have been taken by surprise a while ago, but though a pup, she was still a gray wolf. The odds of losing in a straight up fight was essentially nil.


    The rock crab¡¯s remaining pincer went for Cynthia¡¯s neck, but Cynthia calmly dodged it, and then she tore it off.


    With no pincers left to fight with, the rock crab tried to run, but Cynthia¡¯s mouth was already on its head before it could even try.


    Cynthia¡¯s powerful jaw forced her fangs deep into the crabs head, causing bodily liquids to burst out of the poor crab¡¯s head.


    Lately, we¡¯ve been hunting in an area some distance away from the araneae vige. There wasn¡¯t much left to hunt around the vige and my talks with Nikea havee to a close, so there wasn¡¯t any reason not to hunt somewhere deeper.


    Besides, if we hunted in one ce too much, the araneae might be negatively affected. It would be bad if we did anything to sow ill- feelings between us.


    Ruknon, the araneae Nikea sent with us, also thought it would be best to hunt elsewhere, so he pointed us to go deeper into the west, where stronger, more vicious beasts lurked. It was there that we met the rock crabs.


    Being small, about roughly Cynthia¡¯s size, I thought fighting one would be a good match for her, but the battle proved difficult. It wasn¡¯t because Cynthia was weak, however, but because she was inexperienced. She had the advantage for the majority of the fight until the end, where her carelessness allowed the rock crab to do a number on her.


    Though she managed to win in the end, Cynthia walked back with drooped ears. That didn¡¯tst for long however, for as soon as I patted her on the head, her ears stood straight back up and her tail happily wagged.


    I smiled at that.


    ¡°We have defeated the enemy, Your Highness,¡± the ferocious Gi Ba said.


    After Cynthia hopped onto my shoulders, I looked up, and I saw the rock crabs being gutted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return then,¡± I said.


    We went back to the araneae vige with all the rock crabs in tow. Rukenon¡¯s face seemed to be cramping, but I ignored it. It would only be to my advantage if he reported the things he saw today. If he reported to Nikea how just five goblins seem enough of a threat, perhaps she would stop thinking unnecessary things.


    Thew of the jungle reigns supreme yet.


    I¡¯ll just use it to my advantage then.


    I¡¯ll unite the demihumans under one g, force the elves under my will, and then encroach into the domain of man.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The Talpidae were closest to the araneae vige, hence it took only five days for their chief to arrive.


    ¡°A descendant of the dark crystal, the Sharpest w, Lord Fanfan,¡± Nikea introduced.


    ¡°My name is Fanfan. Greetings, guest,¡± the talpidae slightly nodded.


    Brown fur covered the talpidae¡¯s small body. Nikea might have been particrly tall, but the fact that the talpidae stood no higher than her hips proved just how small the talpidae was. The talpidae¡¯s arms and legs were also overdeveloped with ws sharpened seemingly for war. If one were to describe the talpidae¡¯s appearance in a few words, the talpidae could be said to look just like a mole.


    The talpidae, Fanfan, looked curiously at me with her - she is a woman, right? I mean her name is Fanfan, so¡­ - two round eyes, scratching her tall nose as she did.


    Then she turned to Nikea. ¡°I heard there was someone you wished to introduce¡­ Frankly, I¡¯m a bit surprised¡­¡±


    Nikea¡¯s brows furrowed, but Fanfan brought her face to hers.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s alright¡­ Race¡­ doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nikea asked.


    Then Fanfan desperately grabbed at Nikea¡¯s hands, which hovered above her head, and nodded several times.


    ¡°Lord Nikea, I¡¯ll support you!¡±


    Nikea tilted her head, puzzled, but Fanfan¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°I-I see¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well then!¡±


    Fanfan seemed to be quite excited as she left.


    Nikea was all smiles as she spoke to me. ¡°How fortunate. It¡¯s a bit troubling that I can¡¯t tell what Lord Fanfan likes about you, but her support will prove to be invaluable.¡±


    ¡®Her¡¯. So she was a female.


    ¡°Are all the talpidae like that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? They are merchants just like the harpyurea. They are well- informed and are able to swim through soil. They¡¯ve also developed techniques to report¡ª¡±


    ¡°You realize¡­¡±


    What I was about to say was something really difficult to point out, but it had to be done.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s rare for you to be so reserved,¡± Nikea asked, so I went out with it in one breath.


    ¡°You realize Lord Fanfan thinks you¡¯re introducing me as your fianc¨¦, right?¡± I quickly said.


    Immediately, Nikea froze.


    You know¡­ if you react that badly, even I won¡¯t have any other response but to quietly sigh.


    ¡°If you have any intentions of¡­ revising her perception of our rtionship, you might want to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lord Fanfan!!¡± Nikea yelled as she bolted off like a hare in pursuit of the talpidae princess.


    ording to Rukenon, that was the first time she¡¯s ever been so panicked.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    After Nikea cleared up the misunderstanding, we met again.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too bad,¡± Fanfan said. ¡°But I think there¡¯s still a chance.¡±


    That was the first time such words have been said to my face. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s brave or just dumb, but¡­ Hmm¡­ I wonder if there¡¯s a reason why she¡¯s so friendly to a goblin.


    ¡°You sure are friendly,¡± I said.


    Fanfan chuckled. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, guest. I¡¯m not that friendly, I just happen to have a set of beliefs I adhere to.¡±


    What a friendly tribe. It would be best not to make an enemy out of them. This is the first time a tribe has treated the goblins ¡®normally¡¯, after all.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a goblin or human, as long as there¡¯s a male and a female, love can bloom. The bigger the obstacles, the stronger the love! Those are the kinds of people I, Fanfan, support!¡±


    ¡­What am I supposed to say to this? Do I thank her?


    I nced at Nikea, but she had this look on her face that seemed to say, ¡®Don¡¯t even think of pushing her onto me.¡¯


    Am I supposed to deal with this by myself?


    Somehow it feels like I¡¯m in a predicament worse than when I was fighting that fiery demihuman.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s nice to meet you. Let¡¯s get along.¡± I said in hopes of building a good rtionship with the talpidae.


    ¡°But of course! I¡¯m rooting for you, after all!¡± She said.


    I have no idea what she¡¯s talking about anymore.


    Isn¡¯t there something I can use to get out of this!?


    I looked around me in pursuit of a way out, but aside from Nikea, who was currently polishing up on her acting by acting like she didn¡¯t exist, the only thing left was the tastelessndscape.


    ¡ªDamn it! There¡¯s nothing! Nothing at all!¡±


    Suddenly, a report came in.


    ¡°Chief, Lord Luther of the Papirsag has arrived,¡± the messenger said.


    ¡°Oh, good timing. Let him in,¡± Nikea said.


    Nikea and I sighed in relief.


    Fanfan went quiet as reports of various chieftains arriving came.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Cynthia¡¯s level has risen.


    30 to 45


    Gi Ba¡¯s level has risen. 18 to 24


    Gi Do¡¯s level has risen. 67 to 71


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 114: Eight Flags Meeting

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 114: Eight gs Meeting</h4>


    The people gathered in the room were all quite different from humans.


    I¡¯ve already been acquainted with Nikea of the araneae, Yushika of the harpyurea, and Fanfan of the talpidae, but there was more toe, and the names and peculiarities of the people that came after was truly as one would expect from a demihuman.


    Mido of the fang tribe, the werewolves, had fangs and his whole body covered in fur. He red at me when he saw me. It seemed like he was always ready to go to war regardless of the friendly meeting at hand. Just as Nikea had mentioned beforehand, he was not one to hide his dislike for the goblins.


    Tanita of the long-tailed tribe, the rizt, was just like a lizardman with two heads and two tails. He had an exoskeleton over his upper body just like a crustacean, while on his lower body were those


    things that belonged to amphibians. He didn¡¯t seem to like us much either.


    Luther of the shell-tribe, the papirsag, was small and carried a grassy shell on his back. We met a few days ago, and while he wasn¡¯t openly hostile, he had a tendency to avoid us.


    Daizos of the man-horse tribe, the centaurs, was from the same tribe as Gurfia, who dreamed of unifying the demihumans; theirs was a tribe of power and wisdom. Like Mido, Daizos seemed to be an adherent of strength. He was not friendly.


    Thest one to arrive was Kerodotos of the man-bull tribe, the minotaurs. His appearance resembled more a wild buffalo than a farm cow, and he had two giant horns that reached for the skies, both of which were twice as big as mine. His condescending gaze suggested he had much experience as a warrior, though the way he spoke seemed to betray that.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Why is there a goblin here?¡± He said slowly as he began to swing the giant axe on his back at me.


    Nikea quickly stepped in to stop him. If not for her, he would have probably actually swung that axe of his. He talks slow, but he seems to actually be short-tempered.


    With that, all the members of the eight g meeting have been gathered.


    ¡°I thank everyone for gathering here today,¡± Nikea said. ¡°As the person responsible for calling this meeting, I shall act as its moderator. If there is anyone in¡ª¡±


    Nikea was still in the middle of her speech when the werewolf, Mido, spoke out.


    ¡°Why is there a filthy goblin here!?¡± He said as he red at me.


    ¡°Are you insane? Bringing a filthy goblin to our proud meeting,¡± the centaur, Daizos, said


    Luther of the shell tribe didn¡¯t say anything out loud, but he was nodding nevertheless, while Tanita of the rizt seemed to be quietly thinking. Yushika, on the other hand, seemed amused. As for Kerodotos and Fanfan, their thoughts were a mystery.


    Everyone seemed to be against Nikea, but it was best to keep quiet for now. Stepping in now would just make things worse.


    ¡°I called this meeting to discuss two main topics. One, the matter regarding our republicRekyuble, and two, the threating from the east. This person here is the king that rules over the goblins of the east. He is our benefactor who hase to inform us of the threat. To treat him poorly would stain our pride,¡± Nikea said.


    Almost everyone looked at me with dubious gazes except for Fanfan, who looked surprised, and Yushika, who seemed amused.


    ¡°Threat? What threat? You think these dumb goblins are actually credible?¡± Mido said.


    ¡°I agree with Lord Mido. Why would you trust a goblin!?¡± Daizos said.


    I frowned, but Yushika¡¯s words made everyone quiet.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he speaks the truth. Lord Nikea thought you would doubt information from a goblin, so she had me send people to check in advance. I can vouch for the goblin. He speaks the truth; the forest to the east has indeed been invaded,¡± Yushika said.


    ¡°And you are supposed to be¡­ credible?¡± Tanita¡¯s two heads alternately chuckled.


    ¡°But even if he is telling the truth!¡± Daizos was about to say when the minotaur interjected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like humans!¡± Kerodotos said.


    Everyone except Fanfan furrowed their brows at the minotaurs untimely interjection.


    Daizos continued. ¡°Even if what the goblin says is true, that¡¯s no reason to work with them!¡±


    Luther of the papirsag smiled. ¡°That may be so, but¡­ we have already failed to build our country. How much time do we have?¡±


    His eyes seemed sleepy, but from their depths could be seen a sharp gaze.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bother scouting the humans, so I don¡¯t know,¡± Yushika nonchntly said.


    ¡°Useless!¡± Mido of the werewolves spat.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yushika¡¯s brows raised. ¡°I think I¡¯m much better off than a certain arrogant mutt who¡¯s only good at yelling.¡±


    ¡°B*tch!¡± Furious, Mido suddenly stood up.


    ¡°This is why I hate dogs!¡± Yushika said as she flew to my side.


    Hey, are you seriously nning on dragging me into this mess?


    ¡°This goblin king is a lot more reliable,¡± Yushika said. ¡°Not to mention, profitable. Especiallypared to a certain someone who¡¯s all take and no give.¡±


    ¡°Are you insinuating I¡¯m less than a goblin!?¡± Mido red at me.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Nikea yelled. ¡°Have you forgotten you are in the presence of a guest!?¡±


    Yushika shrugged, while Mido clicked his tongue and sat back down.


    ¡°In any case, there¡¯s still another issue at hand,¡± Luther of the papirsag said. ¡°Gurfia¡¯s ghost lurks yet. Unless we deal with that, our republic will remain a but a dream.¡±


    Daizos frowned when he pointed that out.


    ¡°Oh, you won¡¯t have to worry about that anymore,¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°What do you mean? That thing is dangerous. You can¡¯t just¡ª¡± Luther said when Nikea cut him off.


    ¡°The goblin king here has already subjugated it,¡± Nikea curtly said.


    ¡°What!?¡± Suddenly, everyone in the room turned their gazes to me. I stood tall and proud.


    ¡°He subjugated it alone. I can vouch for him,¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the power of love¡­ The power of¡­¡± Fanfan said, but her voice was drowned out by everyone else.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! We couldn¡¯t kill it even with our elites! And yet you¡¯re saying a single goblin subjugated it!?¡± Daizos said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Or could it be, Lord Daizos, descendant of the noble crystal, that you doubt my word? That would be an insult to us, descendants of the red crystals,¡± Nikea red back.


    Daizos bitterly frowned.


    ¡°If true, that¡¯s one problem out of the way,¡± Tanita said, half- believing, as he looked at me with his two heads.


    ¡°Along with informing us of the threat, the goblin king has alsoe to us with a proposal,¡± Nikea said.


    All eyes turned to me. Having a naturally scary face is convenient at times like this.


    ¡°A proposal to form an alliance to fight off the humans,¡± Nikea said.


    Suddenly, the chiefs went into an uproar. Though they might have expected it, they probably couldn¡¯t stay put with how proud they are.


    ¡°I would like to hear everyone¡¯s opinion,¡± Nikea said.


    The chiefs looked at each other.


    ¡°¡­There are several things I would like to ask first,¡± Luther of the Papirsag looked at me. ¡°If we reject your proposal, what will happen?¡±


    I answered him. ¡°We will be your enemy. It is better to cut off any possible source of problems sooner thanter.¡±


    Everyone red at me, but it was best toy things clearly. The demihumans have a right to make a decision, after all. They have the right to decide their path.


    Whether they will follow me or go against me.


    Whether they will fight with me or not.


    Those are the two choices I have presented them. If they make a mistake, they will die. That¡¯s all. It¡¯s not much different than your usual hunt. Of course, being representatives of their various tribes, their decision will affect the rest of their people.


    ¡°I would like an answer,¡± I said.


    Everyone turned to me in surprise after hearing my blunt response, even Nikea.


    Nikea quickly answered, ¡°We, the descendants of the red crystal, ept that proposal.¡±


    It seems Rukenon has reported to her about our time together. The reason she responded so quickly is surely because she wishes to better her standing.


    ¡°Goblin King, must the cooperation in the stand against humans be purely military? Would it be possible to work together in other ways?¡± Yushika asked.


    ¡°Your support doesn¡¯t have to be solely military. If you have other ways to support, I will dly ept it,¡± I replied.


    ¡°In that case, the harpyurea shall ept your proposal,¡± Yushika said.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Fanfan said.


    Starting off with a shocking proposal, then following up with some slightly agreeable conditions to make the agreement sound better.


    What I presented before the chiefs were two paths, both of which led to war. The only question was which one they would fight, the goblins or the humans? The demihumans might hate the humans, but that alone wasn¡¯t enough to convince them to work alongside the goblins.


    Their pride was in the way, so it was necessary to find a way around that.


    ¡°I would like some time,¡± Tanita said with his two heads bowed.


    ¡°I would also like to ask for some time,¡± Luther of the papirsag said.


    Seeing them make a difficult face as they went quiet, Iid down another one of my cards.


    ¡°How long?¡± I asked. ¡°The humans won¡¯t wait forever. If you¡¯re going to cooperate, the sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°I need to convince my tribe,¡± Luther argued. ¡°At least give me 20 days.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± I said.


    ¡°But!¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You people are chieftains, leaders of your tribes, their representatives! You carry your tribes on your back! Isn¡¯t it only fitting that you answer with your own minds?¡±


    I continued. ¡°Three days. Give me your answer by then.¡±


    Everyone was quiet.


    Suddenly, Kedorotos of the minotoaurs spoke.


    ¡°Oh! What a difficult topic! So hard, so hard! If everyone¡¯s ok, why not just agree?¡± He said as he scratched his head.


    ¡°¡­I thank you for stopping Gurfia,¡± Daizos of the centaurs said. ¡°But¡­ we cannot possibly ally ourselves with you goblins! Right, Lord Mido?¡±


    ¡°¡­I have fought with Gurfia once,¡± Mido said.


    Unlike Daizos who was heating up, Mido spoke calmly as he looked at me. The killing intent he had awhile ago was gone.


    ¡°Lord Mido?¡± Daizos said.


    ¡°Lord Daizos,¡± he said. ¡°We werewolves of the fang tribe respect the strong. If this goblin has truly defeated Gurfia¡­ I am thinking of epting his proposal.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ The werewolves will ept?¡± Nikea asked.


    ¡°Under one condition.¡±


    ¡°A condition?¡±


    ¡°We of the fang tribe are friends with the wolves. Their eyes are able to discern the truth, and sometimes, they are even able to tell the location of our prey better than us. Goblin¡­ If you truly are the king of the east and someone worthy of forming an alliance with, then they will see you as friends.¡±


    Mido and Daizos stood.


    ¡°Three dayster,e to the forest to the north, King of Goblins.¡±


    Like that, Mido of the werewolves left with the bitter Daizos.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Cynthia’s Adventures I

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Cynthia¡¯s Adventures I</h4>


    Name: Cynthia


    Race: Gray Wolf


    Level: 45


    ss: Pup


    Possessed Skills: Gale Strike; Charge


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Uuu¡­


    Uuu.


    ¡°GURUuu¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I performed so horribly in front of dad¡­


    He patted me on the head as if nothing was wrong, and I ended up wagging my tail as a result, but¡­ I was shocked. Who could¡¯ve


    thought that crab would pull off such an underhanded trick at the end?


    Uuu.


    I can¡¯t call Gastra stupid anymore.


    Even though I¡¯m supposed to be the older sister who should protect him!


    Sigh¡­ What to do? Dad¡¯s not around because of the meeting. Hmm?


    Is that a friend I smell?


    Well, dad is busy, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine if I go out and y. Wow, they¡¯re running really fast on two legs.


    Oh! They might know of a way to run on two legs!


    If I can learn how to run on two legs, I¡¯ll be a lot more like dad!


    Kicking off against the branches and passing through the grass, I chased after the two-legged friends.


    Huh? Where did they go?


    ¡°¡­And just when I was wondering who was following us.¡± Suddenly, I was taken by the neck.


    Hey, stop it! ¡°GURUuu.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. This isn¡¯t how ady should be treated.¡± L-Lady!?


    ¡°Woof!?¡±


    Gently, I was brought back to the ground.


    Whew, as I thought, I just can¡¯t be at ease unless my feet are firmly rooted on the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You might be small, but you¡¯re a wonderfuldy.¡±


    Oh! So I¡¯m ady!


    ¡°Let me introduce myself, friend. I am Mido. Mido of the werewolves, also known as the tyrant.¡±


    Mido, huh.


    He put me back down gently, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad person. I guess I should at least remember his name.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Cynthia!


    ¡°I see, so your name is Cynthia. What an odd name. Was it an elder who named you?¡±


    Hmm? Elder? What¡¯s that? Is he talking about that wrinkled green guy?


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    My dad named me! My name means ¡®Lady of the Lake Shore¡¯!


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re dad named you. He seems well-learned. I would like to meet him, but¡­¡±


    Hmm? Oh, right!


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Teach me how to run on two legs!


    ¡°A way to run on two legs? My, you ask some hard requests, Lady Cynthia. But why ever would you want to run on two legs? Isn¡¯t it faster to run on four?¡±


    Unconsciously, my ears and tail drooped. I wonder if he¡¯llugh if I say I want to be more like dad.


    ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a secret.


    ¡°A secret, huh. You know, while I might look like this, I¡¯m a man who keeps his word. Won¡¯t you tell me that secret? If I know the reason, I might be able to teach you better than if I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Oh, so that¡¯s why he wants to know. But what to do¡­


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Don¡¯t tell anyone, alright? Promise?


    ¡°Of course, I swear it on my honor. I would never do something to embarrass a friend.¡±


    Then I guess I can tell him.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    It¡¯s because dad also runs on two legs! I want to be more like dad!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Huh? Why is he so quiet all of the sudden? And why is he making a difficult face? I know he promised not to tell anyone, but surely that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t talk anymore, right? I mean how is he supposed to teach me if he doesn¡¯t talk?


    ¡°Friend¡­ won¡¯t youe with me for a bit?¡¯


    I wonder if dad won¡¯t mind me being gone for a while. The sun¡¯s almost set too.


    But I also need to learn how to run on two legs¡­


    ¡°Friend, if my guts are right, this might be yourst chance to secure your happiness.¡±


    What!? So this is myst chance?


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Let¡¯s go then!


    ¡°Ok then, hop on my shoulder.¡±


    I jumped on Mido¡¯s shoulders just like I did with dad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall now.¡±


    Of course.


    ¡°woof!¡±


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Fast! Mido said running on four legs is faster, but if it¡¯s possible to run this fast on two legs, wouldn¡¯t it be fine?


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Right!


    The passing wind feels nice. My tail is happily wagging.


    We sure came far though. He better send me back home too. I can go home on my own, but it¡¯ll take me a while by myself.


    I hope dad doesn¡¯t get mad. If he does, I¡¯ll just have to me everything on Mido. Right, let¡¯s do that.


    ¡°WOooOF!¡±


    Howls suddenly resounded from everywhere.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Hmm? We¡¯ve arrived? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything here though.


    ¡°Mido of the werewolves hase to meet with the friends!¡±


    Mido yelled right by my ears, so my head went dizzy. I almost fell off, but I managed to use my ws to keep myself from falling.


    Iined, but Mido kept looking ahead.


    Oh? You¡¯re ignoring ady? That¡¯s pretty gutsy of you! I¡¯ll show you!


    I bit him, but then the thickets swayed. When I looked ahead, there were big friends up ahead.


    That was my first time seeing them.


    ¡°GURUuu.¡±


    I jumped off Mido¡¯s shoulders.


    I slowly walked, taking big strides forward while I looked up.


    A friend looked down at me.


    ¡°Whose daughter are you?¡±


    The words resounded within my head. It seems those words came from this guy in front of me.


    Hmm¡­ What do I say to this?


    ¡°GURUuu.¡±


    I¡¯m dad¡¯s daughter!


    ¡°Fierce fang, do you know of this friend?¡± Mido asked.


    The gray wolf shook his head.


    ¡°That would make this one a stray then. I found her in the south, not far from the araneae vige.¡±


    What is the name of your father? Your mother? What is your name?¡±


    Arrogant bastard!


    ¡°GURUuu.¡±


    Dad is dad! My mom is Reshia! I¡¯m Cynthia!


    Tell him! I tried to tell Mido, but when I turned, I saw him crying.


    Huh? What¡¯s going on? I made Mido cry?


    That is not our name.


    ¡°So this child really is¡­¡±


    Someone picked her up and raised her like a pet.


    The gray wolf in front of me bared his fangs.


    Huh? W-Wait a moment, isn¡¯t this a bit scary!?


    ¡°There is no one from around here who would dare to do such a thing. Doing so is the same as a deration of war, after all,¡± Mido said as he wiped his tears.


    Huh? Is this wolf mad because Mido is crying?


    Is it my fault? Huh?


    ¡°But there is someone who came here recently! Those goblins!¡±


    Mido¡¯s fangs are getting bigger. Huh? Even his body is getting bigger!? Why!?


    Then the answer is clear


    ¡°¡­Unforgivable!! Unforgivable, those beasts!!¡±


    That¡¯s a scary pressure, Mido. My ears are ringing, and my tail is shivering.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill every single one of those gobs! They will pay for the sin of trampling on our friends!!¡±


    Hmm? Goblin? Is he talking about dad? ¡°Woof!¡±


    Stop, Mido! I love dad! My dad is strong! So don¡¯t do anything!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, littledy. I am also strong¡­ I am the strongest of our tribe. I am the tyrant, Mido! Just wait here, ok?¡±


    Don¡¯t turn your back on me! Hey, Mido!


    Huh? Where did he go?


    Calm down, friend.


    The gray wolf spoke again. Yeah, that¡¯s right, stop him!


    ¡°You think I can calm down!? I¡¯m going to bloody those goblins this instant!¡±


    I¡¯m saying we will alsoe with you


    Mido stopped for a moment, but in the next moment, he burst out.


    ¡°Woooooof! I am n, friend. Right, the enemy of a friend, is the enemy of all. I told him toe here in three days. Let¡¯s kill everyone.¡±


    Huh!?


    He¡¯s not an enemy!


    ¡°Fierce fang, I know I¡¯m being selfish, but can you take care of thisdy here? Can I leave it to you to teach her how to live as she should?¡±


    Rest assured, I shall do as my friend asks


    ¡°Thank you, friend! See ya, littledy. I shall wipe away all the shame you¡¯ve gone through!¡±


    Everything happened so fast, by the time I came to, Mido was already gone.


    W-Wait Mido!


    Shall we go then, little fang? We have to say hello to your elders.


    I¡¯m going home!


    Trying to resist, eh? What a cheeky brat.


    The gray wolf carried me by the neck with his mouth.


    Resistance was futile.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Cynthia’s Adventures II

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Cynthia¡¯s Adventures II</h4>


    Name: Cynthia


    Race: Gray Wolf


    Level: 45


    ss: Pup


    Possessed Skills: Gale Strike; Charge


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    The gray wolf dragged me into the gray wolf den.


    It was my first time seeing so many gray wolves in one ce, but¡­ I really have to go home to dad.


    Elder, this girl is¡­


    The gray wolf that brought me sounded somber. Just hearing his voice made my tail stand up.


    No need, the girl can speak for herself. Young one, where did youe from?


    The oldest of the gray wolves spoke.


    Ugh¡­ One of his eyes was crushed. Looks painful. ¡°GURUu.¡±


    From the direction where the sun rises.


    What kind of person is your father?


    He looked fondly at me as he spoke.


    Why isn¡¯t he as scary as the others?


    Is it because his voice is warm?


    My tail was wagging by itself. ¡°GURURUu.¡±


    He¡¯s strong and kind.


    He didn¡¯t hurt you?


    Nope. He¡¯s strict, but he always protects me.


    Elder!


    The gray wolf with a somber voice seemed irritated.


    Oho? Ferocious fang, it seems you¡¯ve gotten less patient over the years.


    My apologies.


    The gramps they called elder started sniffing me.


    It¡¯s kinda ticklish.


    The tribe of the wise ones shall take care of this child. Tell that to the fang tribe.


    The surrounding gray wolves all bowed their head.


    Gramps is pretty awesome, huh.


    Young fang, sleep here tonight. On my name, ancient fang, I swear no harm wille upon you.


    ¡°GURUuuu.¡±


    Thanks but I really have to go back to dad.


    The surrounding gray wolves seemed irritated when I said that.


    Hmm¡­ That¡¯s a bit troubling. Unfortunately, there is too much danger lurking in the forest. If something were to happen to you, wouldn¡¯t your father be sad?


    ¡°GURUu¡­¡±


    I suppose¡­ I mean he was really sad when Mommy Reshia left. Even until now he would sometimes look out into the distance. Gastra was taken too¡­


    In that case, be a good girl and rest here tonight. I¡¯ll be sure to contact your dad.


    ¡°GURU?¡±


    Really?


    This gramps wouldn¡¯t lie to you


    Alright, then I guess I¡¯ll spend the night here.


    Hear me, my people! Tonight! We shall celebrate the arrival of a new blood from the east! We shall feast!


    Gramps howled as he said those words.


    My tail wagged as his loud voiced resounded.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gramps said he wanted to hear my story, so we sprawled ourselves over the grass in a sunny ce.


    The soft grass sure feels nice.


    Your dad seems strong.


    That¡¯s right. Be it deer or giant spiders, dad can take on anything!


    I ended up telling him about my wish to run on two legs. Even though it was supposed to be a secret with Mido¡­ But then again, gramps might know something, so¡­


    Say, Cynthia¡­


    Gramps¡¯ lone eye looked both gentle and sad.


    ¡°GURUu?¡±


    What?


    You¡¯re a smart kid, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed it already. You and your dad are different, so running on two legs is¡ª


    ¡°GURUuuu!!¡±


    ¡ªNo! I am my dad¡¯s daughter!


    I won¡¯t listen. I won¡¯t hear it.


    I might be four-legged now, but one day, I¡¯ll definitely stand on two legs!


    I am dad¡¯s daughter! I am my mom¡¯s daughter!


    Cynthia


    ¡°GURUuGAUuuu.¡±


    Why would you say something like that, gramps!?


    The other wolves including Mido might all make puzzled faces whenever I talk about dad, but you¡¯re wrong, gramps! Or is that what you really think!?


    Cynthia that¡¯s not what I mean


    ¡°GURUuuU.¡±


    Stop it!


    My dad is my dad! Stop trying to take him away! If you think he¡¯s not my dad just because I walk on four legs, then I¡¯ll walk on two legs! I don¡¯t need anyone to teach me how!


    I love my dad!


    I don¡¯t want to be anyone else¡¯s daughter!


    So stop it!


    My emotions were a mess as I mouthed off like that. Even my tail was shaking.


    Cynthia!


    Gramps called out, but I ran away.


    I didn¡¯t want to hear his excuses.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    I ran and ran until I couldn¡¯t anymore and stopped under a giant tree.


    ¡°GURUu¡ª¡±


    They¡¯re wrong. All of them. One day, I¡¯ll be able to stand on two legs just like mom and dad.


    I¡¯m just a bit slow, that¡¯s all.


    Leaning onto the tree with my front legs, I helped myself up.


    See? even I can do it.


    If I just keep training like this, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to walk on two legs eventually.


    One, two¡­ When I got to the third step, my front legs fell back to the ground.


    Again.


    One, two¡­ And then my front legs fell.


    Again.


    One, two¡­ And then my front legs fell.


    Again.


    ¡­


    AFter countless failures, I fell to my back, my back legspletely exhausted.


    ¡ªThe truth is¡­


    I know.


    I don¡¯t look like mom or dad. Gastra and I were clearly different than the others.


    And the reason behind that is probably¡­


    My chest began to hurt as I thought to myself, tears welling up from my eyes.


    Weird¡­ So, weird¡­


    Sniff¡­


    What are you doing, young fang?


    It¡¯s that somber sounding wolf. Since when was he standing there?


    ¡°GURUu.¡±


    I¡¯m practicing to walk on two legs.


    The gray wolf sighed before taking a seat beside me.


    Let me tell you a story¡­ A story about our chief.


    I don¡¯t want to hear it.


    No, you have a duty to hear it.


    The pressure emanating from the wolf¡¯s gaze bore down on me.


    Our chief was named wise and big fang. He was young, strong, and wise. He was the son of the elder and my cousin, a wolf who carried the hope of a tribe on his shoulders.


    The gray wolf¡¯s voice was gentle as he seemed to look somewhere distant.


    At the time, we were starving. We have food problems even now, but it was different then. Back then, the hunger was so great we had to each other just to survive. I don¡¯t know what caused the famine, but regardless, because of that someone had to find a new home for the tribe.


    Gradually, a hint of sadness filled his voice.


    He seems sad.


    There was a legend passed down from our ancestors. ording to it, there¡¯s a paradise to the east. A bountifulnd where the wolves had no enemies. Those living on thatnd all had no fangs, and even if they did, they would only be harmless critters.


    The gray wolf smiled.


    Someone needed to go scout thend, the one who volunteered was none other than our young chief. Our young, strong, and wise chief. He stood up in our time of trouble and headed to the unknownnd with his wife.


    The gray wolf turned to me.


    But he never came back. Fortunately, the famine ended and we survived. Still, he did not return. Many moons passed, and then¡­ you appeared.


    Various emotions filled his eyes. There was hope, and then there was love.


    Do you know? Where our chief, the wise and big fang went?


    ¡°¡­GURUu.¡±


    I don¡¯t. Sorry.


    Naturally. After all, if he were alive, do you think he would allow his own child to fall into his enemy¡¯s hands!?


    The gray wolf growled as he bared his fangs.


    I won¡¯t forgive your father¡¯s killer. He dared kill my cousin, my brother. Even his wife. And then he even went so far as to raise their children as his pets!


    ¡°GURUuu!¡±


    You¡¯re wrong! My dad wouldn¡¯t do such a thing! Dad is kind!


    Wrong! The only reason your dad seems kind is because he¡¯s raising you to be a pet! Young fang, remember your pride.


    One moment stern, the next moment kind.


    When I heard your howl, I knew then that you carried his blood. Our hearts stirred at the sound of your voice. One day you will be able to lead our tribe. Young fang,e with us. With you at the lead, one day, perhaps we will restore our former glory, where we knew no hunger.


    ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know¡­


    Think about it. If youe with us, everyone will wee you.


    What¡¯s his problem? Saying whatever he wants¡­ I want to be with dad.


    What¡¯s with that wise and big fang?


    ¡­


    But¡­


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    ¡­It sounds nostalgic¡­ and reassuring.


    What should I do?

 Volume 2, Chapter 115: Parent and Child

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 115: Parent and Child</h4>


    ¡°Are you really going, Your Highness?¡± Gi Za Zakuend asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Not to speak ill of a fellow descendant of the crystal, but Lord Mido is also infamously known as the Tyrant. He is an agile warrior and is by no means weak. At the very least, you should take some of your subordinates with you,¡± Nikea said.


    Apparently, even she thought I was being reckless.


    ¡°My subordinates need to wee the goblins headed here. Gi Za also has his duties here as the leader of those goblins. Because of that I have to go alone,¡± I said.


    Everyone looked troubled.


    If they make that sort of face, I¡¯ll be troubled too.


    ¡°The king has spoken, I will obey,¡± Gi Za said, at which, everyone else conceded.


    I prepared for the trip to the north, but¡­ even if I say ¡®prepare¡¯ there¡¯s not really much to prepare.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going then,¡± I said.


    Like that I left for the ce Mido chose. It was a day¡¯s distance from here and probably their home.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Did you wait long?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Mido said as he red at me.


    The people behind him seemed to be the bigwigs of their vige. Their fangs were bare, and they looked about ready to attack at any time. They were all men, every one of them strong. Their muscles bulged and their eyes shot sharply. They stood just far enough from each other so as to not hinder their movements. Not a single one of them appeared weak.


    ¡°Come,¡± Mido said.


    I could feel hate and anger from his re. Did something happen? Or was this his aim from the start?


    But it¡¯s strange. If he intends to kill me, why would he show his hate so openly? If anything he should be hiding his intentions.


    When we first met during the meeting, he seemed hostile, but he wasn¡¯t angry or hateful by any means. So why? Why is he so angry now?


    Whatever the reason it seems the sword by my waist has be necessary.


    How unfortunate. It would have been great if we could take them in as allies.


    Gripping my sword once to ascertain it was there by my waist, I followed Mido.


    ¡°What a spectacr wee you¡¯ve prepared,¡± I said.


    If he does intend to fight, then I might as well rile him up as much as I can to get the upper hand.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Mido said.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought the proud werewolves would pick on one goblin. How ridiculous.¡±


    Mido grit his teeth.


    Ever since we first met during the meeting, I could tell he¡¯s the impulsive type. Since we¡¯re going to fight anyway, I might as well get as much advantage I can.


    I am the king. Defeat is uneptable.


    My defeat would mean the defeat of the entire goblin race.


    My lips curved as I thought that.


    I guess I was being too naive. I should have asked for an escort after all.


    Inwardly, I sneered at having refused Gi Za¡¯s and Nikea¡¯s advice.


    I continued following Mido and egging him on, but he was a lot more patient than expected.


    No matter how many times I taunted him, he never attacked.


    Was his hate so great that he could keep his emotions in check? But I didn¡¯t do anything, did I?


    Being attacked without knowing why is really unpleasant.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Monster,¡± Mido said.


    Before us were t ins with no trees in sight, an oddity considering we passed by so many trees. I looked around to the thickets in the area, which promptly shook. In the next moment, something came out of the thickets.


    ¡ªGray wolf!?


    ¡°From your reaction, it seems you have met them,¡± Mido said.


    The image of two gray wolves and a death match shed through my mind. It was a battle that urred when I was still just a duke.


    This are not the same wolves back then.


    I shook off the image of those gray wolves in my mind.


    ¡ªIt can¡¯t be them!


    The thickets shook again, and gray wolf after gray wolf of various sizes came out.


    ¡°They are our friends. This¡¯ll be nothing more than an execution, I believe, but I¡¯ll watch over as referee anyway,¡± Mido said beforeughing loudly.


    Naive, too naive.


    I didn¡¯t even think of the possibility of being betrayed. My trust in the demihumans grew greatly after meeting Nikea, but it seems I was too soft. Different races act differently. These werewolves apparently hate me so much that they are willing to lure me into a


    trap to kill me. And the reason behind their hate is none other than the gray wolves.


    ¡ªIn that case¡­


    I will ept their challenge.


    I swore the day I defeated that gray wolf. If any wishes to challenge me, I shall dly ept as king.


    ¡°GURURUuuuu,¡± a one-eyed gray wolf left the pack and charged toward me. Two others followed after it. They were all bigger than the rest of the pack. These must be the chiefs of their pack. In that case, I will cut them down and open a path to survival.


    The pressure bearing down grew stronger as the gray wolves¡¯ encirclement tightened.


    But then¡­


    ¡°WooOOOof!¡±


    A small shadow came out of the encirclement.


    It stood between me and the chiefs.


    ¡°Cynthia,¡± I muttered.


    I¡¯ve been worrying these past few days since I haven¡¯t seen her in a while, but it seems she¡¯s safe.


    But seeing her here isn¡¯t all good.


    Can I break through this encirclement with her?


    But just as I was thinking of a n, I noticed the pressure bearing down from the encirclement grow weaker.


    ¡°Young master!?¡± Mido cried.


    Young master? Who¡¯s he talking about? Cynthia? What¡¯s going on?


    But while I had no idea what was going on, Cynthia stepped forward and growled.


    Should I stop her?


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    What are you doing, young fang?


    I thought it through during the night. I thought really, really hard, and¡­ As I thought, I still want to be dad¡¯s daughter!


    You spent the night thinking, did you? But regardless, if we don¡¯t avenge our fallen chief now, when will we ever have our vengeance?


    The onlookers watched Cynthia and the ferocious fang¡¯s exchange carefully. Cynthia¡¯s voice was so small, but for some reason, it resounded so clearly.


    The sound of her voice urged me to bow my head.


    I never met the wise and big fang personally, but I¡¯m sure¡­ this must be the power of his blood, the blood of the strongest gray wolf.


    What a powerful and yet wise voice.


    Then stop us if you can. I can no longer stop myself from avenging our fallen chief!


    The ferocious fang stepped onward.


    If you touch even a single finger of father¡¯s, I won¡¯t forgive you! I absolutely won¡¯t forgive you! I am the daughter of the goblin king and Mommy Reshia, I won¡¯t lose!


    Pathetic! Even though you know full well a goblin can¡¯t be your father!


    The ferocious fang and Cynthia both used Gale Strike, an attack that turned one¡¯s own body into the wind and rammed it into one¡¯s foe. The two gray wolves mmed into each other, causing the lighter of the two to fly.


    Cynthia was sent high up into the air, but she skillfully manipted her body, allowing her tond on the ground, then she use Gale Strike again.


    It¡¯s useless!


    Fang took Cynthia¡¯s charge head on, and when Cynthia fell back down, he raised up his front legs and swung them down. Being one of the bigger gray wolves of the pack, his attack caused thend to shake. That attacknded beside Cynthia¡¯s face.


    The difference in strength is clear. Give up. I don¡¯t want to hurt you


    The ferocious fang¡¯s words were filled with parental love, but Cynthia snarled back at him.


    No! I¡¯m going to protect Dad!


    Cynthia bit at ferocious fang¡¯s legs, but he lifted them up and mmed her into the ground.


    Cynthia cried each time she was mmed into the ground, but she held on. Gradually, however, the hold of her fangs loosened, and in the end, she let go. Holding on was the most her young body could do. Cynthia no longer showed any signs of moving.


    Goblin, because of you I had to stain my paws with the blood of a rtive.


    Filled with rage, ferocious fang turned his back on Cynthia, but the moment he turned to the goblin king, he felt something on his tail.


    Stay away from Dad!


    Cynthia should have long realized the gap in their strength, but the moment ferocious fang let his guard down, Cynthia took him by the tail, lifted him up, and threw him.


    Rage filled the ferocious fang.


    It seems kindness will do nothing more than spoil you!!


    Swift as the wind, the ferocious fang mmed into Cynthia and sunk his strong fangs into her body. Cynthia faltered, but the ferocious fang pursued.


    Gradually, wounds started to cover Cynthia¡¯s body. The bleeding sapped her of her strength, and being young as she was, she would soon reach her limits.


    She tried to run away from the ferocious fangs¡¯ bite, but she couldn¡¯t dodge everything, and in the end, her front legs were wounded. But still, she jumped back, and with her front legs she suppressed the ferocious fang¡¯s fangs.


    ¡°Cynthia!¡± The goblin king cried.


    It seems the goblin king has finally reached his limits. He unsheathed the sword by his waist as his eyes kept watch on the two gray wolves fighting.


    Don¡¯te! I¡¯m fine!


    There¡¯s no way the goblin king understood her words, but somehow, he understood what she wanted to say.


    The goblin king buried his sword into the ground.


    ¡°Mark my words, if something bad happens to Cynthia, I will hunt every single one of you mutts down!!¡± The goblin king¡¯s words resounded so loudly it seemed the heavens and the earth would be devoured.


    Mido and the surrounding wolves couldn¡¯t help but falter at his words, but the two gray wolves fighting did not even notice him. They were that focused on their battle.


    It no longer mattered that his opponent was a pup. The ferocious fang could no longer afford to go easy on her. As they bit each other, Cynthia¡¯s attacks gradually became sharper. The great blood of the wise and big fang was surely flowing in her veins. The sight unfolding before our eyes now is the very proof of that.


    Suddenly, the figure of my cousin, whose back I once followed, appeared!


    I felt heat pass by my cheeks. Cynthia¡¯s fangs just passed by me, but they seemed to have grazed me.


    To think her fangs were so sharp they could actually tear off the fur of a gray wolf. She¡¯s so young and full of wounds, and yet¡­ It feels like if I let my guard down, I could actually lose to her.


    It¡¯s almost as if the gray wolf fighting in front of me wasn¡¯t her but my cousin.


    Impossible, impossible!


    The ferocious fang used all of his strength and bit at the neck of the illusion.


    In the next instant, something hit him at the bottom of his chin, causing him to stagger.


    When he turned around, the gant figure of that great fang ovepped with the small gray wolf.


    At that, the ferocious fang put down his fang, and Cynthia walked over to the goblin king, who weed her kneeling on one leg.


    Just before she reached the king, Cynthia stood up on two legs and walked totteringly toward the king.


    Dad, you know, I!


    When she was about to fall, the king held her up with his hands.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, silly. Did you think I would abandon you if you weren¡¯t like me?¡±


    The goblin king took her into arms and lovingly caressed her wounds.


    The gentle look on his face looked nothing like that of a goblin¡¯s but more that of a loving father.


    Finally at ease, Cynthia lost thest of her strength and fell asleep. She probably didn¡¯t get a wink of sleepst night.


    As Cynthia peacefully slept in the arms of the goblin king, a lone gray wolf stepped out from the pack.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    A one-eyed wolf stepped out from the pack and growled.


    Is this one next? They sure did Cynthia in. I¡¯ll have to pay them back for that.


    But just as I was about to take out my sword, I heard Mido speak.


    ¡°Hey, goblin. The elder wants to talk with you. I¡¯m going to interpret for him, so listen well.¡±


    There was no longer any lust in Mido¡¯s words. It seems the fang tribe hase to a conclusion with the gray wolves.


    ¡°Goblin King, I hear you came from the east. Could you have happened across one of ours?¡± Mido said, interpreting the gray wolf¡¯s growls.


    ¡°This happened a long time ago, but I once came across a pair of gray wolves.¡± I said.


    ¡°May I know what happened to them?¡± The gray wolf said through Mido.


    ¡°One of them died under my hands, while the other one died after giving birth.¡±


    Mido¡¯s voice began to shake. Is that because of the gray wolf? Or is that because of his own emotions?


    ¡°I see,¡± the gray wolf said through Mido. ¡°I suppose that makes you my son¡¯s murderer and my grandchild¡¯s benefactor.¡±


    Vengeance, huh. Never did I think the gray wolves were capable of such emotions. Here I thought they were just beasts, but it seems they value theirrades a lot.


    ¡°¡­Do you have something, a memento of some sort, that belongs to my son?¡±


    Quietly, I took out the pelt of the gray wolf stuffed into the openings of my armor. It¡¯s all torn up because I¡¯ve been fighting with it for so long, but if there¡¯s any proof worth showing, it¡¯s this.


    The gray wolf sniffed the pelt.


    ¡°¡­Thank you. My son fought well, it seems.¡±


    ¡°AwoooooOOOooo!¡±


    The gray wolf howled sorrowfully, almost as if it was crying its heart out.


    The surrounding gray wolves followed suit, and they all howled.


    It almost seemed as if they were trying to reach some ce up above in the heavens where their brethren lived on.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Cynthia¡¯s level has risen.


    45 to 1


    Name: Cynthia


    Race: Gray Wolf


    Level: 1


    ss: Adult; Sessor of the Pack


    Possessed Skills: Raging Gale Strike; Charge; Great Blood; Howl of the Beast King; King of the ins; Ferocious Fangs; Wise Girl


    Divine Protection: Goddess of Wisdom


    Attributes None


    Status Abnormal: Subservient to the Goblin King


    Raging Gale Strike


    ¡ªYou can greatly elerate if you howl at the same time.


    Charge


    ¡ªRam your body into the foe and send it flying.


    Great Blood


    ¡ªGrowth rate increased.


    ¡ªCharm effect toward those of the same race.


    Howl of the Beast King


    ¡ªEnemies weaker than you will be suppressed.


    ¡ªYour strength will be temporarily raised.


    King of the ins


    ¡ªHP Regen increased while fighting on the ins. (LOW)


    ¡ªIt is possible to lead lower ss wolves or other dog-type races.


    Wise Girl


    ¡ªCan be understood better by those of the same race.


    ¡ªCan be understood slightly better by those of other races.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó

 Volume 2, Intermission: Positioning

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Positioning</h4>


    Race: Gi Jii


    Level: 86


    ss: Rare


    Possessed Skills: Overpowering Howl; Sword Mastery C-; Wide-Open Eyes; Omnivorous; Appeal


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    The assassin, Gi Ji Arsil, left the demihuman vige as the king¡¯s messenger. As this was the second time he left for the Fortress of the Abyss, it took him only three days to reach it. He had already gotten used to the route. Moreover, there were trails left behind, which he could follow.


    Gi Ji Arsil arrived at the fortress safely and asked for an audience with the knight ss, Gi Ga Rax, who was responsible for the fortress in the king¡¯s absence.


    ¡°The king wants more soldiers to be sent to the demihuman vige,¡± Gi Ji Arsil said.


    Gi Ga was as focused on training the goblins as ever. From time to time, he would nce sharply at the goblins swinging their spears.


    ¡°How many does the king need?¡± Gi Ga Rax asked.


    ¡°The king didn¡¯t say, though I suppose as much goblins as it would take to secure a foothold,¡± Gi Ji Arsil replied.


    ¡°In that case, the king will probably need enough goblins to work his way from the vige into the west. There should still be some time until the battle with the humans, but¡­¡±


    Gi Ga worried that the king might have forgotten about the threat to the east. The words of the humans - not to mention, the words of the enemy - could not be trusted. The king must surely have his considerations, however.


    If only they disciplined the kobolds better, they could put them to better use, but unfortunately, the king did not wish to. To go against the king¡¯s word was to err as his retainer, therefore, Gi Ga could only count the soldiers he would need to send.


    ¡°80 goblins,¡± Gi Ga Rax said. ¡°To respond to the king¡¯smand with our utmost effort is our duty.¡±


    ¡°That many?¡± Gi Ji Arsil was shocked.


    ¡°Lord Rashka of the Gaidga should be able to send another 40. Lord Aluhaliha of Paradua and Princess Narsa of the Ganra should both be


    able to send another 10 each. We¡¯ll need a day¡¯s time to prepare everyone,¡± Gi Ga Rax added.


    ¡°The king will be d,¡± Gi Ji Arsil said.


    ¡°Gi Ji Arsil, there is something I wish to ask of you,¡± Gi Ga Rax said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Would you scout the east?¡±


    ¡°The east¡­ You mean the orcs?¡±


    ¡°There are orcs too, yes, but I¡¯m more interested in the humans. I find it hard to believe that they would be willing to withdraw just like that. The king seems to trust the humans¡¯ words, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just thinking too much?¡±


    Ga Rax shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to doubt the words of the king, but¡­ our enemy is human. Against them, there is no such thing as too much preparation. A defeat like before won¡¯t be forgiven again. This is our home. If we lose it, we will have no home left to return to.¡±


    Gi Jii Arsil nodded. ¡°I understand. Fortunately, the king has asked me to stay here for a while.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll leave it in your hands.¡±


    After asking Gi Ji Arsil to scout, Gi Ga Rax left to pick out the goblins.


    140goblins all-in-all would be sent. Such arge horde would require a proportionate amount of food to sustain it. Gi Ga Rax asked the Gordob goblin in charge of the food to calcte how much would be needed, while he sent the Paradua messengers to send word to the tribes.


    Like this Gi Ga Rax quickly gathered the goblins. All that was left was to appoint a leader over the horde.


    ¡°Did the king mention who would be leading?¡± Gi Ga Rax asked.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t mention anyone in particr,¡± Gi Ji Arsil said.


    Gi Ga groaned as he became thoughtful. The fact that the king didn¡¯t name anyone was proof that he trusted him. He had to answer to that trust.


    The noble sses Gi Gu Verbena, Gi Go Amatsuki (Sword God), Gi Gi Orudo (Ancient Beast Tamer), Gi Zu Ruo (Shishi) have all been sent out to expand the horde, and Gi Ga Rax himself was responsible for the fortress. If a leader over this horde were to be appointed, it would have to be a rare ss.


    ¡ªWhen you think about ss, Lord Rashka of the Gaidga seems most appropriate, but with such arge horde, perhaps the First Archer of the Gadieta, Lord Gilmi Fishiga, would be a better pick. Lord Aluhaliha of the Paradua wouldn¡¯t be bad either.


    But every one of them is a chieftain of their tribe.


    ¡ªWould it really be alright to send them?


    Gi Ga could note to a conclusion. He wished Gi Zo was around. That goblin was particrly knowledgeable in all fields even among the druids.


    Gi Da wouldn¡¯t be bad either. He was plenty strong and was even skilled at the spear. It was truly regrettable that they passed so young.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Gi Ga grimaced.


    Wait, wasn¡¯t there someone? Someone particrly skilled at leading?


    ¡°Is Gi Jii around?¡± Gi Ga muttered.


    It was convenient having Gi Jii around, who was trained by Gi Gu himself, but if Gi Ga was to send someone to safely lead a horde of over a hundred goblins, there was no goblin more fit for the job.


    ¡°You needed something?¡± Gi Jii asked after being called.


    The way the goblin stood as he wore his sword by his waist and his armor over his body spoke of his experience as a warrior. Gi Ga felt at ease as soon as he saw him.


    ¡°If you have an order for me, I will fulfill it,¡± GI Jii said.


    After appointing Gi Jii as the leader of the horde, Gi Ga decided to run him through a quick training course.


    To cover Gi Jii¡¯s weaknesses, he asked the newly evolved rare goblins Gi Bi (Water Mage), Gi Bu (Beast Tamer), and the one-armed Gi Be to go with him.


    He called all of them out and ran them through a quick course.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    While the goblin king went out to meet with the chief of the werewolves, the chief of the centaurs, Daizos, went back to his tribe.


    Daizos felt guilty using Mido to dy the goblin king, but he needed to inform the people staying in his vige of the threat looming over his tribe.


    ¡°Is Lord Cecil and Lord Shunan in?¡± Daizos asked.


    The centaur did not even have the time to clean himself before urgently requesting an audience with the people staying in the centaur vige.


    The centaurs were prominent even among the demihumans. One reason behind that was because of their race¡¯s natural gift in fighting. Their male and their females could all fight in battle without discrimination. Moreover, much of their knowledge had been sessfully passed down throughout the generations. They also lived the closest to the elves. That in and of itself was proof of their strength.


    With such a proud history behind their race, Daizos would naturally not be the kind of man who would easily bow his head to someone.


    ¡°Let him in,¡± a voice said from inside the biggest building in the vige.


    It was usually meant for the chief to live in, but right now, it was being used as a guest house.


    As Daizos timidly entered, two people came to view.


    Either one of them was beautiful. One was in the prime of his life, while the other was rtively young. These were people sent by the elves.


    The older of the two elves frowned when he saw Daizos¡¯ unkempt appearance. Sensing his displeasure, the younger one spoke before he could.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± The younger one asked.


    ¡°Lord Shunan, actually¡­¡± Daizos, on his knees, began to say, but the older of the two elves interjected.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Daizos? Is that how you choose to present yourself before the proud elves?¡± The older elf said as he red at the younger elf, Shunan, reminding him which of them had the right to speak.


    ¡°Please excuse me for my unsightly appearance, Lord Cecil, but the situation requires that I inform you posthaste.¡±


    Hmph, Cecil sneered as he looked condescendingly at the kneeling Daizos.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Cecil asked.


    ¡°Please escape the vige as soon as you can,¡± Daizos said.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± Cecil¡¯s beautiful brows rose.


    ¡°All the other tribes except for the centaurs and the fangs have been tricked by the goblins. They will be attacking soon.¡±


    Silence filled the room. The elves could notprehend.


    ¡°¡­Goblins?¡± Cecil asked.


    ¡°Yes, the goblin king from the east¡ª¡± Daizos tried to exin, but¡­


    ¡°Fool! Are you thinking straight!?¡± Cecil exploded.


    Unfortunately, Daizos well-intentioned advice was met with disdain.


    ¡°But,¡± the younger of the two, Shunan, tried to reason, but unfortunately, Cecil would have none of it. In fact, he even turned his anger to the younger elf.


    ¡°Lord Shunan, surely you couldn¡¯t possibly be saying that you believe this nonsense?¡± Cecil said as he red hatefully and refused to listen to anyone. ¡°A goblin, Lord Shunan? A goblin. What are goblins? They


    are vulgar, coarse, and dirty! Do you honestly believe such¡ªthings could actually trick the demihumans and stage an attack on us?¡±


    Unable to release his anger with his words alone, Cecil stood up from his chair and walked over to the kneeling Daizos.


    ¡°Do you take me for a fool? Hmm?¡± Cecil spat. ¡°If you intended to weasel your way out of paying your due taxes, it would have been better if you said the humans attacked instead!¡±


    ¡°I have no such¡ª¡± Daizos tried to reason.


    ¡°I will hear no excuses!¡± Cecil spat before taking his seat again. ¡°Because I will not be leaving until you pay your dues.¡±


    Shunan frowned at Cecil¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°¡­I understand. Please excuse me,¡± Daizos said.


    Cecil sneered as he watched Daizos left depressed.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that too much? Even they are struggling. Moreover, it isn¡¯t as if the taxes they pay arepulsory. They only pay out of gratitude,¡± Shunan said.


    Cecil sneered. ¡°If I may remind you, Lord Shunan, I, Lord Cecil, am chief envoy, whereas you are merely vice-envoy.¡±


    ¡°I am aware, however¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you know, then please keep your opinions to yourself. Just because your older brother is now a member of the council doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to interfere in my duties.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I did not intend to poke my nose where it does not belong, but at this rate¡ª¡±


    ¡°The demihumans are no more than tenants. It is only right that they pay their rent.¡±


    ¡°Lord Cecil, that is going too far.¡±


    Hmph, Cecil sneered.


    Sighing quietly to himself, Shunan stood up and left the house.


    ¡°Where are you going, Lord Shunan?¡± Cecil asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a walk outside,¡± Shunan replied.


    ¡°Hmph, nothing will change even if you tter those demihumans.¡±


    Shunan pretended he didn¡¯t hear Cecil¡¯sstment as he went out to follow Daizos.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Lord Daizos,¡± Shunan called out.


    Daizos was hurriedly ordering his men when Shunan called out.


    ¡°Lord Shunan,¡± Daizos said as he quickly knelt. Please excuse my earlier behavior.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t apologize, Lord Daizos,¡± Shunan said. ¡°If anything, it should be me apologizing. I hope you can forgive Lord Cecil¡¯s outburst.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lord Shunan. I understand full well how ridiculous my story was. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That goblin was cunning. He used the threat of the humans to rouse our sense of crisis, and then he tricked us with his words and his strength.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned he came from the east¡­ Weren¡¯t the orcs living in the east?¡±


    Daizos was in awe of the young man¡¯s knowledge. Truly, the elves were worthy of their respect. They were not aware only of matters concerning them, but even of matters far away. Moreover, the fact that the elves knew meant that they cared. To Daizos nothing could be more reassuring.


    ¡°They did live in the east, but¡­ Lately, the orcs haven¡¯t been appearing. It¡¯s possible the goblins might have annihted them,¡± Daizos said.


    ¡°They¡¯re that formidable?¡± Shunan said in surprise. Though calm, there was a hint of fear mixed in his words.


    ¡°Please rest assured, we will surely protect you and Lord Cecil.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourselves too much though. After all, you could always hand us over to the other descendants of the crystals.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not, Lord Shunan. How could we possibly let the goblins have you? If such a thing were to happen, we would no longer be able to face our ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you while you¡¯re busy. If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, please just say it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Please rest well.¡±


    At Daizos¡¯ urging, Shunan went back to his lodging.


    ¡°If worsees to worse, I shall use my life to protect you,¡± Daizos muttered to himself.


    Like this the centaurs readied themselves for battle.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    King Ashtal sat in his office, where all the unnecessary things often used for formalities¡¯ sake have been cleared out.


    He spoke alone with another man.


    ¡°The scarlet maiden¡­ She¡¯s gotten quite popr, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Ashtal Do Germion, the man who stood at the apex of Kingdom Germion¡¯s army. He happily nodded as he read the reports.


    ¡°Yes, the adventurers did a good job spreading her name,¡± the iron- armed knight, Gowen Ranid, said.


    Ever since the defeat in the forest, these two men have been getting closer. They both knew the gravity of that defeat. Hence, they also understood that they needed to work together if they were to ovee this new threat.


    Gowen rarely went to the capital in the past, but ever since his defeat in the forest, he has been proactively approaching the king. The situation at hand had forced him to.


    Once a war with the monsters broke out, he would immediately have to borrow soldiers from the capital. He could fight solely with the soldiers he has at hand, but such a stand would surely notst.


    The goblins are infamous for their high birth rate. They are known to kidnap the females of other races, impregnating them to increase their numbers. Because of that Gowen had sent out a promation restricting women from frolicking outside. Patrols were also increased. It took a lot of effort just to spot the beasts that woulde out the forest from time to time.


    ¡°When will she be ready?¡± The king asked.


    He was referring to the scarlet maiden.


    ¡°She has earned much fame in the north already, so the next would either be the west or the south,¡± Gowen said.


    Ashtal yed with the feather pen on his hands as he became thoughtful.


    ¡°Have her go the south then. Send her to the Ripper Knight. Put a leash on her while you¡¯re at it, a sweet-tasting leash.


    It was necessary to have a failsafe on the knights of the country.


    ¡°We can start with her family. Start gathering info on them,¡± Ashtal said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Gowen said.


    Ashtal¡¯s gaze grew sharper as he tried to measure Gowen¡¯s depths.


    ¡°Just that won¡¯t be enough, however.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would be a great help if you would allow the construction of a colonial city.¡±


    ¡°Colonia, huh.¡±


    The colonial cities are focal points of conquest. In times of war, they could be used as fortresses. In times of peace, they could be used for political maneuvering. They are essentially tools of conquest, but the cost behind them was proportional to their power.


    It was those colonial cities that Gowen had requested of the king. King Ashtal closed his eyes once again. The threat from the west, Gowen¡¯s strength and his loyalty¡­ There were many things that needed to be weighed.


    The existence of a wise monster as well. If Gowen¡¯s words were to be believed, this was past the point of a mere subjugation request.


    A war between man and monster.


    ¡°¡­Very well. Fortunately, the Storm Knight, Gund, has returned, so we have the advantage. For a brief time, we can restrain our offensive maneuverings. The Ripper Knight has done a good job filling in for Gene¡¯s absence in the south too.¡±


    Everything was under the assumption that the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to the east remained friendly.


    Time was needed before they would be able to suppress the bandits to the north. The hole left by the death of the Lightning-Fast Knight was somehow filled in by the Ripper Knight¡¯s fervorous activities. If there was ever a time to take a breather, it was now.


    ¡°Start preparing for a war to the west. We¡¯ll take down those monsters,¡± King Ashtal said.


    When workers are needed, the economy will kick in. As a result, people will gather and taxes will rise. If you use war as a pretense, even soldiers can be used.


    Ashtal decided to ept Gowen¡¯s multifaceted n. The soldiers would have no rest in theing construction, but that was fine. There was little point in repeating the same training over and over anyway.


    Once more, the humans stretched out their hands in pursuit of the forests¡¯ wealth.

 Volume 2, Chapter 116: Duty

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 116: Duty</h4>


    The fang tribe had sessfully been annexed.


    As soon as the elder agreed, Mido agreed as well. Imented on hisck of individuality and he replied, ¡°I know I¡¯m inexperienced, so it is best to let the elder decide everything. Now that he has reconciled with you, I have too.¡±


    It was my first time seeing a chief utilize his subordinates in this way. Apparently, different tribes have different preferences for leaders. Interesting.


    Speaking of interesting, Cynthia aplished a lot today. It was thanks to her that the fang tribe could reconcile with me. If she wants Mido as an ally, then I¡¯ll have to acquiesce.


    I¡¯ll just have them pay me back by working them to the bones.


    Gi Ji Arsil managed to aplish his mission without fail.


    140 goblins stood before me. Most of them were from the Gi Vige, but there were also some from the tribes.


    Leading them was Gi Jii. Impressive how he was able to control thisrge of a horde.


    ¡°Well done, Gi Jii,¡± I said.


    ¡°I am happy to serve the king,¡± he replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me, however, the others helped too.¡±


    It seems the goblins from the tribes helped out. Dashka of Gaidga gathered the goblins with strength, Ru Rou of Ganra scouted, and Hal of Paradua protected the goblins falling by the wayside and acted as messengers.


    Aside from having a leader to bring various hordes together, it seems it¡¯s also necessary to have people to help that leader.


    Dashka, Ru Rou, Hal, every single one of these goblins were elite. What an unexpected blessing. I expected a lot toe, but I didn¡¯t think there would be so many young elites.


    I called out to the three goblins kneeling behind Gi Jii.


    ¡°Dashka of Gaidga, I look forward to fighting with you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ha!¡± He replied.


    ¡°Ru Rou, work well so as to not let your vige down. You did well today,¡± I said.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± Ru Rou replied.


    ¡°Hal, you have brought much glory to your name. The day when your name can stand alongside Aluahliha¡¯s doesn¡¯t seem far off,¡± I said.


    ¡°Just matching my predecessor won¡¯t be enough. I intend to keep going,¡± Hal replied.


    After speaking to the three goblins, I turned back to Gi Jii.


    ¡°You did well today. Keep it up,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, my king,¡± Gi Jii replied calmly.


    I smiled at that.


    ¡°¡­This many can¡¯t fit in the vige,¡± Nikea said behind me.


    She seemed shocked at the number of goblins.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can stay outside,¡± I said.


    I ordered Gi Jii to make camp.


    Camping wasn¡¯t an issue, though of course, we still needed to pick a ce that could shelter us from the wind and the rai, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to rest much.


    ¡°I will be staying with my subordinates. Just let me know when there¡¯s a meeting,¡± I said.


    ¡°What!? But¡­¡± Nikea was bbergasted.


    ¡°If my subordinates act poorly in any way, inform me. We will respect yourws, though with this many, I¡¯ll have to trouble you about the food,¡± I added.


    ¡°Very well. I will open our reserves a little. If we go individually, it should take 5 days for us to reach the centaur vige.¡±


    There are plenty of goblins, so my horde will probably arrive a littleter.


    ¡°We¡¯ll probably take six days on our side. We¡¯ll leave first thing in the morning tomorrow. What of the other descendants?¡±


    ¡°Lord Luther of the Shell Tribe, the Papirsag, has agreed. It seems your goblin horde was a bit too much of a threat. Lord Tanita of the Long-Tailed Tribe has yet to arrive at a decision, but I¡¯m sure he will be joining as soon as he gets word of Lord Luther¡¯s decision.¡±


    The demihumans would definitely want to avoid getting the short end of the stick.


    The issue right now is the army we will be rallying against the centaurs.


    ¡°Do you really n on waging a war on the centaurs?¡± Nikea asked.


    ¡°But of course. If they surrender¡­¡±


    If they surrender I won¡¯t make them sign any conditions. We haven¡¯t suffered any losses yet, so if they surrender early, I won¡¯t demand anything unreasonable.


    If they surrender early, that is.


    ¡°20 of our ranks will be joining you in battle. The mud-scaled tribe and the harpyurea will provide logistical support. The shell tribe will provide 10, and the long-tailed tribe will probably be able to provide at least 30. The fang tribe will also be able to provide 30. As for the minotaurs, unfortunately, they won¡¯t be joining,¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°They won¡¯t be joining?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They agreed to fight against the humans not the demihumans.¡±


    Ah, a loop hole. And here I thought they were brainless.


    We don¡¯t have a ve-master rtionship, so I guess I¡¯ll have to let this one go.


    ¡°Fine. It was short noticed, after all,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you.¡±


    I have no intentions of pushing everything onto Nikea. Opposition is to be expected. After all, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d want to avoid me monopolizing all of the authority.


    Those who have been my subordinates for a long time like the goblins of the Gi Vige might not mind, but the demihumans who have only just met me recently would surely find it hard to trust me.


    Moreover, just supporting the food supplies of the current army is clearly no easy task. There are 140 goblins and 90 demihumans, that¡¯s 230 all-in-all.


    The werewolves and the gray wolves of the fang tribe are supposed to add more to that number to boot. Depending on how the centaurs fight, we could be the ones disadvantaged.


    ¡°What are the odds of the centaurs running to elven territory?¡± I asked.


    It¡¯s necessary to know exactly how far this battle can go. Otherwise, we might end up getting dragged around.


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t say it¡¯s zero,¡± Nikea closed her eyes as she became thoughtful. ¡°The home of the centaurs is to the west. They live closest to the elves, so¡­¡±


    ¡°If the battle goes to them, you won¡¯t be able to fight since they¡¯re your benefactors?¡±


    Nikea wordlessly nodded.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to settle the battle before they can escape to the elven territory,¡± I said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to take them from the back then. And then, on top of that, stop them in their tracks,¡± Nikea said.


    Right. If we can do that, we can surround them.


    They¡¯ll probably surrender in that case.


    ¡°Have the fang tribe and the long-tailed tribe attack from the back. I will stop them,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous role, but¡­¡± Nikea shook her head. ¡°So are the roles of the fang tribe and the long-tailed tribe. Let me take that role.¡±


    For the sake of the future of the demihumans, Nikea volunteered to take on the dangerous role.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have the mud-scaled tribe guide us to the centaur vige.¡±


    The overall n has been decided. We¡¯ll suppress the centaurs before they enter the elven region, surround them, and then force them into submission. If they refuse, well, we¡¯ll just have to cut off their leader¡¯s neck.


    I¡¯d rather not wipe them out though.


    ¡°The centaurs number 500 all-in-all, but about 400 of those can fight,¡± Nikea said.


    That¡¯s a lot. If they were human, that number would at least be halved because of the women and the children.


    ¡°Most of them are hunters and their women are just strong as their men.¡±


    So everyone else except the elderly and the children are warriors.


    Well, aren¡¯t the goblins the same?


    ¡°We will be leaving tonight. Rukenon will take over if something happens to me. Let us hope nothing happens,¡± Nikea said.


    As I nodded, Nikea turned and left.


    We have to hurry. If we lose her, the araneae will fall into chaos.


    I went through a lot of pain to secure this foothold. I can¡¯t lose it now.


    After giving detailed instructions to the mud-scaled tribe who would be leading the way, I went to sleep along with my subordinates.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Daizos sighed as he thought about Cecil¡¯s refusal to leave. The tax he was asking was from all of the demihumans living in the region. Naturally, Daizos was unable to procure everything by himself.


    It has be custom for the demihumans to offer their special goods as tax to the elves, though when exactly the envoys woulde to pick up the tax was not set in stone.


    Daizos originally intended to say something about the elves in the previous meeting, but because of the goblin¡¯s sudden announcement, he lost his chance. It wasn¡¯t just because of the goblin¡¯s announcement, however, he also feared that the goblins might go after them.


    In truth, the goblins would not have done such a thing, but Daizos saw the goblins as savages and the elves as nobles. The way he saw it, the elves mustn¡¯t be exposed to even the slightest bit of danger.


    Unfortunately, everything Daizos did only made his worst fears inch one step closer to reality.:w


    After Daizos informed the bigwigs of his vige of the goblins¡¯ possible attack, they asked him where the other demihumans were. Daizos only said that the demihumans were now obeying the goblins.


    The demihumans and the goblins might have been together under the pretense of a united front against the humans, but as Daizos saw it, the demihumans have essentially been annexed. The person responsible for that was none other than Nikea.


    The descendants who owned thends farthest to the east. The same descendants who yearned for thends the orcs ruled, that once proud tribe. Ever since Nikea became chief they changed, and now they have even colluded with the goblins.


    He couldn¡¯t ept it.


    But right now there was a more pressing issue: how could he send the elves home? If they stayed here, they would surely be caught in the war. No matter how much Daizos thought, he couldn¡¯te up with a way to convince them to leave.


    ¡ªWhat should I do?


    ¡°Chief.¡±


    When he looked up, one of the young men of the vige was before him.


    ¡°Dakitania, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Daizos asked, a little annoyed because his thoughts were disturbed.


    ¡°Forgive my frankness, but we can¡¯t win even if we defend.¡±


    In response to that blunt statement, Daizos didn¡¯t explode in anger but instead bitterly smiled. Daizos was man enough to hear opinions contrary his own without getting mad.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Daizos agreed. ¡°Is that all you wanted to say?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the young centaur said. ¡°Since we¡¯d lose defending, how about attacking?¡±


    ¡°Attack, huh.¡±


    Daizos became thoughtful.


    ¡°We¡¯re fighting goblins, right? Then they¡¯ll probably try to overwhelm us with their numbers,¡± the young centaur added.


    The goblins did use that tactic once. That was back when there were still goblins left around the vige.


    ¡°The other descendants of the crystals will be fighting too. The araneae are the goblins¡¯ allies,¡± Daizos said.


    ¡°Even then, I find it hard to imagine we¡¯d lose a battle on the ins,¡± the young man said.


    The fang tribe had simr patches of nds in their forests. Those patches of nds existed here too.


    ¡°We could meet the enemy in those ces,¡± the young centaur said.


    The odds of losing were indeed much smaller if theyunched an offense on the ins.


    ¡°But the enemies are goblins. We¡¯re dead if they catch us.¡±


    ¡°If the other descendants see their cruelty, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll open their eyes.¡±


    Daizos was shocked to hear the young centaur, Dakitania¡¯s, words.


    ¡°You thought that far ahead, huh.¡±


    ¡°We are the most worthy to seed Lord Gurfia¡¯s will. That¡¯s what I believe.¡±


    The republic of the demihumans


    Nikea was trying to use the goblins to make that a reality, but Dakitania would show them that the goblins were too dangerous to be trusted. They might die doing so, but it was worth it.


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Daizos said. ¡°I should be protecting you, and yet, here I am giving an order like this.¡±


    Why? Daizos asked to the heavens. Why do the gods who created us, the god of wind and the god of earth, make us suffer so?


    Daizos looked at the young centaur. ¡°I order you, Dakitania, for the sake of our benefactors, for the sake of our tribe, stop the invaders!¡±


    ¡°As youmand, my chief. I will aplish this duty even at the cost of my life.¡±


    Dakitania buried his spear into the ground as he bowed deeply to Daizos.

 Volume 2, Chapter 117: Battle on the Meadows

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 117: Battle on the Meadows</h4>


    I split the horde into two. One was led by me, while the other I left in Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s hands.


    The centaur vige was situated west of the araneae vige. Their houses were built with trees and animal hide, and they numbered almost 500. As a tribe, they are known for their hunting and their ability to process iron.


    Orcs and goblins once lived near their vige, but they drove them away. Daizos¡¯ grandfather is said to be a great warrior who yed many goblins by himself.


    The centaurs apparently traded their iron with the elves. That was one of the reasons why they were situated so closely to them.


    The centaurs are renowned for hunting with their bows and spears. Their spears are said to be no weaker than a humans¡¯, and their bows are said to be the strongest among the demihumans.


    The centaurs¡¯ unique skill was ¡®Herculean Strength¡¯. When a centaur reached the chief ss, the Herculean Strength skill would be able to bolster one¡¯s strength so much that he would be able to crush a rock crab barehanded.


    ¡°In other words, they are one annoying bunch,¡± the youth of the mud-scaled tribe leading the way said.


    It¡¯s been three days since we left, yet the youth¡¯s mouth showed no signs of stopping.


    The members of the mud-scaled tribe were able to swim through dirt. Seeing this youth dig through the earth like it was swimming with only its head out really left one speechless.


    ¡°From here on the there¡¯ll be tall grass everywhere, so please be careful. The centaurs are very near.¡±


    We¡¯ve been moving on barend all this time, so it was easy to see the mud-scaled youth, but in a ce flourishing with tall grass, there¡¯s a chance we might lose sight of him.


    Pushing aside the tall grass, we followed after the mud-scaled youth.


    Well, this isn¡¯t so bad. As long as we pay attention, we should be alright.


    ¡°Gi Ba go scout the path ahead,¡± I ordered.


    Gi Ba left after bowing.


    The tall grass blocked my vision, so I couldn¡¯t see what was up ahead. With the situation like this, I ordered the goblins to form three-man cells and scatter, paying careful attention to the surroundings.


    We proceeded like that, while I made sure that no one strayed off. Halfway through the meadow, someone yelled from up ahead.


    It was Gi Ba.


    ¡°Enemy!¡± He yelled.


    Immediately, I drew my sword and ordered my men. ¡°Secure the periphery! Take down anyone whoes!¡±


    A centaur came and swung his spear. My sword shed with his spear, and while I managed to flick it away, it was heavy. Saying that their spears were no less heavier than a human¡¯s was not an exaggeration.


    The centaurs came one after another. Their bodies were big. The bottom part was horse, while the upper part was man. They were all either as big or bigger than me.


    The centaur in front of me tried to kick me with his hooves, but I took a step back and swung my sword.


    As our attacks passed by each other, the centaur turned around and disappeared into the sea of grass.


    ¡°Yell if you see an enemy approach!¡±


    Thisnd is a handicap, a big handicap


    Plucking off one of the tall grass, I closed my eyes and thought of the worst possible oue.


    If a ming arrow were tond in this sea of grass, where there were no ns or vegetations to wet thend, what would happen?


    We would be a horde of sitting ducks in hell, that¡¯s what.


    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re aiming for, but¡­ It would be best to prepare for the worst.


    After ordering the goblins to spread out, I wielded my sword again.


    This terrain suits the centaur. We¡¯re already halfway through the meadow. If we stop here, we¡¯ll be sitting ducks for the enemy to pick off. Who would¡¯ve thought the enemy would actually attack? We have to get out of here.


    If we stop moving, the situation will only get worse.


    Goblins and centaurs cried out alternatingly from the back.


    Should we huddle up and move together, or would it be better to scatter and make a run for the meadow¡¯s border?


    ¡°Split off into three man cells! Make a run for the meadow¡¯s border!¡±


    The enemy probably intends to stop us here. We need to avoid that at all costs. If we let things go as they want, the battle will eventually flow their way.


    Even if it¡¯s by force, we have to get back the initiative.


    ¡°Run for the border, but if anyone gets in your way, kill them!¡±


    The main goal is to get out, but if you can take down someone along the way, then you might as well.


    ¡°Run!!¡±


    At mymand, goblins and araneae alike made a run for the border.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°What!? The goblins scattered?¡± The young leader of the centaur attack force, Dakitania, looked down on the battle from high ground. ¡°Were they simply unable to endure our attacks, or are they aiming for something?¡±


    Dakitania became thoughtful, but regardless how much he pondered, he couldn¡¯t figure out what the enemy was thinking.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s stop. There¡¯s no way to figure out what the enemy is thinking. Besides, this isn¡¯t a bad thing for us. Since they¡¯re scattered, we¡¯ll just pick them off!¡±


    Dakitania drew his bow and shot an arrow to the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out! We¡¯ll kill as many as we can.¡±


    The arrow cried in the sky.


    That was the signal for the centaurs hiding to make their move.


    The excitement of the hunt filled Dakitania, drawing a smile on his lips. He rushed down from high ground and entered the meadows. There would be no order to this battle, but that didn¡¯t matter. It was impossible for the centaurs to lose in a one-on-one battle against the goblins.


    The angry voices of the goblins and the centaurs filled thend. At first, the centaurs seemed to have the upper hand, but as time went on, the screams of the centaurs grew more and more. Things did not go the way Dakitania hoped it would.


    Dakitania thrust his spear in a hooking motion at the goblin he encountered, wounding the goblin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°NUuoO!¡±


    He followed up with a kick, but the goblin managed to dodge and even strike back. Dakitania turned around and ran into the sea of grass. Something bitter filled his mouth.


    He couldn¡¯t kill the goblin he encountered earlier either. They somehow managed to protect their vitals each time. Seeing the goblins move like that made Dakitania draw could sweat.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t how it was supposed to be!¡± Heined.


    Because he was young he couldn¡¯t understand that he had made a mistake, so he went to look for another prey.


    This time he found a red goblin apanied by three others.


    ¡°Amander!? I¡¯ll be taking your neck!¡±


    Dakitania thrust his spear at the red goblin.


    ¡°Attack when he¡¯s open,¡± the red goblin said to a goblin near him. That goblin charged toward Dakitania.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Dakitania spat.


    On the red goblin¡¯s hands were a spear and a sword. The red goblin threw his spear at Dakitania, and then he lowered his body and charged toward Dakitania with his sword. The spear the red goblin threw was surprisingly urate, so Dakitania had no choice but to block it with his spear.


    ¡°Naive!¡± The red goblin said as he swung his sword. Blood gushed out of Dakitania¡¯s side.


    ¡°Ku!¡±


    Dakitania stifled the cry leaking out from his mouth. He had to recover himself and fight, but unfortunately for him, the three goblins had been waiting. They simultaneously charged at him.


    Fortunately, Dakitania managed to fend off their attack with a swing of his spear before disappearing into the sea of grass again.


    Dakitania was drenched in his own blood. He looked around him as he ran through the meadow, but the goblins didn¡¯t follow. He thought the goblins would be easy, but the goblins he fought just now made him drink his own blood.


    ¡°This is bad,¡± Dakitania said.


    Dakitania¡¯s n was based on the presumption that centaurs wouldn¡¯t lose to goblins in a one-on-one fight. The fact that he was pushed this far meant that his presumption was wrong, meaning the very foundation which he formed his n on was false.


    Nocking his arrow, he shot twice to the sky.


    ¡°We have to retreat,¡± he said.


    If not, the goblins might just wipe them out. He didn¡¯t fear death, but he feared a meaningless death.


    Just as he was about to leave the meadow, he happened upon a giant ck goblin.


    ¡°Ah, just my luck¡­¡± Dakitania spat.


    Calmly, he wielded his spear. The pressure emanating from that goblin waspletely unlike that red goblin just now. A sword d in ck mes, three horns that stood in defiance of the heavens, and a tail that struck against the ground. The goblin before Dakitania looked so strong that he almost didn¡¯t look like a goblin.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t lose.¡±


    Dakitania kicked off the ground with all his strength and thrust his spear, but the ck goblin easily dodged with a speed that left him shocked. Before he knew it, ck mes were upon him.


    The mes of the abyss cried for his death, and in one sh, Dakitania felt his life leave him.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After escaping the meadows, I checked our casualties, and I found out only 8 were wounded. No one died. In contrast, the enemy lost five of their own, and we even have a prisoner. As for the rest of the centaurs, they all ran.


    Somehow, we managed to make it out of this predicament.


    I tried talking to our prisoner, but he just wouldn¡¯t talk properly. He just kept spouting insults, calling us goblins savages.


    ¡°What a pain,¡± I said, sighing.


    ¡°Umm¡­ How about I give it a try?¡± Selena said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have him travel with your group and the Araneae,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Well, people being hostile isn¡¯t anything new,¡± I muttered to myself.


    I got depressed when I thought any future discussions with the centaurs might end up the same way. If that were to happen, I would have no choice but to thoroughly destroy them.


    My lips curved into a smile as I thought of the carnage that would ensue.


    No, I shook my head. The demihumans are watching my every move closely right now. I need to win their trust. There¡¯s no point in having them if they can¡¯t trust me with their life.


    ¡°Watch our prisoner,¡± I said to a subordinate goblin before leaving to check on the wounded.


    Goblins weren¡¯t the only ones who were injured. There were also araneae.


    The wounded were being healed with secret medicine, but that secret medicine was actually no more than some herbs kneaded together. After being treated, those who could still walk were to walk back to the araneae vige, while those who can¡¯t were to be carried by the Gaidga.


    ¡°We can leave anytime now, Your Majesty,¡± a goblin said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± I said.


    The centaurs didn¡¯t move as expected. Were they trying to buy time? Or were they really thinking of fighting us head on? Whichever it is, there were centaurs who managed to run away. They will be reporting the result of this skirmish.


    I have no idea what they wanted to aplish with so few men, but¡­


    ¡°So long as we crush them, all the problems will end.¡±


    Time was of the essence.


    After dealing with the wounded, I ordered my subordinates to move at full speed.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Level has risen.


    45 to 48


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 118: Lost Path

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 118: Lost Path</h4>


    The shaman, Gi Za Zakuend, stifled his yawn as he looked at the empty path ahead. He thought for sure the enemy would attack them, but no one came. That being the case, his attention naturally went to the demihumans traveling with him.


    ¡°I thought for sure they¡¯d attack us instead of the king. Hmm¡­ maybe they really are trying to run away,¡± Gi Za muttered.


    Gi Za has been studying the araneae¡¯s skill since they arrived at the araneae vige. What properties does it have? How is it woven? Gi Za dragged Selena with him to ask those questions, and the araneae could not say no. Every one of them diligently answered his questions. Because of that Gi Za managed to spend his days immersed in his research. But now he was having some doubts about this expedition.


    The king expected the enemy to run, but from Gi Za¡¯s interactions with the araneae, there were unexpectedly few araneae who were


    as wise as Nikea. Most of them seemed to detest the goblins, finding them beneath them. The other demihumans probably felt the same. If so, then the centaurs would be most likely to attack than to run.


    But contrary to Gi Za¡¯s expectation, the enemy didn¡¯te. Perhaps they attacked the king¡¯s horde instead, but there was nothing to worry about, as the king would easily be able to subjugate them.


    There were roughly 80 goblins and demihumans following Gi Za. Gi Jii was his assistant, but the mission of delivering this horde to the centaurs¡¯ doorsteps fell on him.


    They had split the horde because there were just too many of them to easily traverse the forest, but in the end, there were still too many. Gi Za sighed.


    The rizt and the werewolves had already gone ahead as their mission was to keep the centaurs from running away.


    Apanying Gi Za were the shell tribe, the Papirsags led by Luther. Luther was not walking on his own legs and was instead riding on a beast, a turtle four times the size of a goblin.


    The ancient beast warrior, Gi Gi Orudo, looked with envy at Luther¡¯s mount. It was supposedly a turtle, but it moved quite fast. The ivies growing on its body seemed to be aiding its movements. Gi Za¡¯s eyes dazzled as he looked with curiosity at those ivies.


    Sensing his gaze, Luther moved up to the middle of the horde beside Gi Za.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± He bluntly asked.


    Gi Za honestly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m interested in that turtle. Or more specifically, those ivies. Why is it helping the turtle move? Is it magic? A magic we goblins do not know of, or perhaps¡­ a skill. If it¡¯s none of these, then I would truly appreciate it if you could enlighten me! In


    fact, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could also tell me about the other demihumans or perhaps even the magic of the elves!¡±


    Before Luther knew it, Gi Za had already climbed up his turtle.


    Gi Za¡¯s fervor for the unknown left Luther¡¯s mouth open.


    ¡°H-How about you ask one at a time first,¡± Luther said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Gi Za agreed.


    If the generals act cordially toward each other, it¡¯s only natural that the subordinates would follow suit, so it shoulde as no surprise when the curious goblins mustered their courage to strike up a conversation with the demihumans. At first, both parties were awkward, but gradually, the goblins and the demihumans warmed up to each other.


    ¡°What? Your beasts eat meat, while you eat grass!?¡± Dashka of Gaidga was shocked.


    The demihumans apparently ate grass, while the beasts they tamed ate meat.


    ¡°Hey, is it true that goblins can see in the dark?¡± A demihuman asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, it¡¯s actually better for me to use my bow in the night than in the day. The chiefs don¡¯t seem to care though. My concentration is stillcking,¡± Ru Rou of Ganra said.


    The only one who seemed troubled was Gi Jii, who had to follow the demihuman of the mud-scaled tribe.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The centaurs returned to their vige defeated. When Daizos heard their report and found out that Dakinia had died, he went back to his room after calming down the others, then he quietly cried by himself.


    ¡°Chief!¡± A centaur yelled as he hurriedly entered Daizos¡¯ room.


    His house was being lent out to the elves, so the house he was using now was borrowed from another centaur. Daizos¡¯ brows raised up when he heard the report of the centaur.


    ¡°Nikea came?¡± Daizos took his spear and exited his room to meet Nikea.


    ¡°¡­You dare show your face?¡± He said to Nikea¡­


    Daizos¡¯ anger was almost past its boiling point. It seemed like he was barely able to keep himself from thrusting his spear into her.


    ¡°I came to talk, but¡­ I see. Since you didn¡¯te from your house, then that must mean¡­¡± Nikea said.


    Despite arrows and Daizos¡¯ spear being pointed at her, Nikea was as calm as spring rain.


    ¡°This is troubling. At this rate, the elves will be caught up in the war,¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°This is your fault!¡± Daizos yelled.


    Contrast to Nikea¡¯sposure, Daizous was fuming.


    ¡°I intended to talk about the elves at the meeting, but you had to go and invite some goblin! Because of you the meeting was a mess. Form an alliance to fight the humans? Bullsheet! You should¡¯ve known there¡¯s no way we would fight with some goblin!¡± DAizos yelled.


    ¡°Why?¡± Nikea asked. ¡°Do you intend to say that it¡¯s because they¡¯re savages?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Because of them¡­¡±


    Daizos couldn¡¯t say the words after that. That was probably because of his pride as chief. The one who ordered the centaurs to attack was none other than him, after all. Not to mention, ming the goblins for their defeat would only shame the dead.


    Somehow someway Daizos managed to calm his seething anger and thrust his spear into the ground.


    ¡°Lord Daizos,¡± Nikea said but the words wouldn¡¯te out. Resolving herself, she opened her mouth again, repeating what she said a while ago. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s talk. Lord Daizos, the elves must not be caught in this war. We should still be able to¡­¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to say that!? Araneae! Was it not you who colluded with the goblins!?¡± Daizos pulled out his spear and ordered his people. ¡°Lock her up! But don¡¯t hurt her. We are the proud centaurs, act ordingly.¡±


    Afterwards, Daizos locked himself in his room again.


    He pondered on Nikea¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    We moved onwards, going as fast as we could while keeping wary of our surroundings. Nikea is bound to encounter trouble as she¡¯s tasked with keeping the centaurs from running. Therefore, we need to quickly surround the centaurs and lighten the load on her and the rest of the advance group.


    Despite our efforts to stay on guard, however, the centaurs never attacked again.


    Are they noting?


    The goblins are positioned on all directions. With how fast we¡¯re going, the goblins are bound to be get tired. The elf, Selena, talked to the centaur, but while the centaur didn¡¯t spit out insults, he never said anything either.


    It¡¯s also possible he just doesn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t, we going, too fast?¡± Shumea asked, huffing and puffing.


    When I turned around, the normal ss goblins were simrly exhausted.


    Can¡¯t be helped, we have to go slower.


    ¡ªDamn it, am I agitated? Me?


    I finally managed to find a partner, and yet now, I¡¯m about to lose her. She asked for it herself, I know, but¡­ Should have I stopped her?


    Uneasiness burned in my chest as I looked up ahead. Please be safe, I prayed.


    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s one to do anything rash.


    But, still. I don¡¯t think the enemy is going to act as we expect. They already ambushed us back in the meadows, so they must have something under their sleeves.


    ¡°Boss, can I have a moment?¡± Shumea asked.


    ¡°What?¡± I said.


    It wasn¡¯t my intention, but my words came out brusque.


    Shumea clicked her tongue at the way I talked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll help even if I tell you not to hurry, but how about changing your perspective?¡± Shumea said.


    Change my perspective?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason you¡¯re worried about that demihuman pretty much because you doubt her strength?¡± Shumea pointed out.


    I see¡­ But still.


    ¡°You wrote this script with her, right? Then all you have to do is y it out. Worrying won¡¯t help, so cheer up,¡± Shumea said with augh.


    Somehow, her words calmed me down.


    ¡°¡­Now that you mention it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right, right,¡± she said.


    It seems my panicking also affected the other goblins.


    Taking a deep breath, I slowed down my pace.


    ¡°As expected of you, Boss,¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be counting on you again if anything happens,¡± I said.


    ¡°It would be great if you could just say thank you a bit more kindly though,¡± she said.


    Does it matter if I speak kindly? Maybe she¡¯s just making fun of me. Regardless, I could only click my tongue in response.


    Two dayster, we arrived at the centaur vige.


    Contrary my expectations, the centaurs fortified their defenses and readied themselves for battle.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Just when she thought she would be able to leave the tower, she was told to go to the office of domestic affairs.


    Reshia was furious at those orders, but despite that she didn¡¯t show her displeasure. If only the goblin king were here, she couldin as much as she wanted to him, and it wouldn¡¯t be pointless.


    As for why¡­


    ¡°He won¡¯t get mad, he won¡¯t be agitated, he¡¯ll even ask for my opinion on all sorts of matters, and when it¡¯s time to act, he¡¯ll act quickly,¡± Reshia quietly grumbled to herself.


    Eventually, it urred to her that she couldn¡¯t think of a single bad side to the goblin king.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ this isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s said that only the good times will be remembered, but¡­¡± As Reshia sighed, she thought of that figure who stretched out his hand and tried to save her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s alive.¡±


    Lifting up her head, she looked at the gaudy door made of gold and silver.


    Thinking to herself of how ostentatious the door was, Reshia opened the door.


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t the saint. Thank you foring.¡±


    Inside the room was a fat man who made the chair he sat on seem small. This was none other than the lord in charge of the office of domestic affairs. A man who was promoted solely due to his status as count.


    The man¡¯s eyes followed Reshia¡¯s neckline down to her chest as he brushed her waist gently without reservation.


    Goosebumps broke out all over Reshia.


    ¡°Please enter,¡± the man said.


    There was a guard by the door, so it should be safe. Thinking that, Reshia sat down on the sofa, opposite the man over a short table. The man¡¯s cologne was so strong that she could smell it despite their distance.


    Should I just go back? Reshia wondered, but she shook the thought off and presented a sheet of paper to the man.


    A few days ago she reported the results of her visit to the slums. At that time, she requested for the government to feed the poor rice once every three days, along with other things that could be done to improve their lives. Unfortunately, while Reshia wanted to get to the point as soon as possible, the man¡¯s self-introduction never seemed to end.


    ¡°Which is why my Count Household¡­¡±


    Reshia has been expressionless since halfway through, but the man shamelessly continued to boast of himself. Because of that Reshia couldn¡¯t help butpare the man to the goblin king.


    If this were the king, he would surely go straight to the point instead of meandering needlessly like this. If the king doesn¡¯t want to, he¡¯d say it. If he wants to, he¡¯d say it too. He wouldn¡¯t waste time.


    When Reshia inadvertently sighed, the count finally noticed.


    ¡°Oh, it seems this topic is boring the saint,¡± the count said.


    ¡°No¡­ About the proposal, do you think it would be possible to implement it?¡± Reshia said.


    The count frowned upon hearing Reshia speak only of what she came here to do.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s impossible to feed the poor rice once every three days. Any help on the slum is impossible as well. The country needs all the resources it can get to subjugate the bandits in the north and to continue the war in the south¡­ Also, this is just between us, but there¡¯s also the colonial city being built in the west,¡± the count said.


    Reshia didn¡¯t know if the man said thatst tidbit because he trusted her, but regardless, it seemed there would be more wars. Though there shouldn¡¯t be anything else but forest over there. When Reshia thought of that, the iron-armed knight¡¯s stern shed through her mind.


    ¡°A colonial city in the west?¡±


    ¡°Lord Gowen persistently asked his highness for it, it seems.¡±


    They really intend to go to war, she thought.


    Would the king just quietly watch them build that? Reshia didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°Thank you for your time, it was a meaningful discussion,¡± Reshia excused herself.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you stay a bit longer? I have some delicious ck tea,¡± the count said.


    ¡°No, please excuse me,¡± Reshia said, standing up and then turning heel to leave the room even a moment sooner.


    The count clicked his tongue as he watched Reshia hastily leave.

 Volume 2, Chapter 119: Daizos

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 119: Daizos</h4>


    For the first time, I experienced the difficulty of reconnaissance in a war between different races.


    In a battle between humans or goblins, it is simple enough for one to slip into the crowd and appear like everyone else, but that¡¯s not possible in a battle between two different races. After all, we lookpletely different from each other. It simply isn¡¯t possible. Even the harpy scouts aren¡¯t able to close in on the centaur vige as their archers could easily shoot them down.


    The mud-scaled tribe were already working as messengers between our group and the advance group consisting of the long-tailed tribe (rizt) and the fang tribe (werewolves), so they weren¡¯t an option.


    As I watched the scene before me, I became thoughtful.


    ¡°Why are they closing themselves off here?¡±


    Numerous tents had been put up in the middle of the meadows, around which were wooden sticks sticking out from the ground, probably meant for defense. Inside were centaurs wielding wooden shields reinforced with iron. This was the centaur vige.


    ¡°Fighting on the meadows is supposed to be their specialty.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand. The forest isn¡¯t even that far, it¡¯s just about 500 meters away.


    But even if they don¡¯t want to run to the forest, they should be wanting arge area to exhibit their superior mobility. The greatest advantage of mobility is the ability to repeatedly send out killing moves.


    ¡°Yushika, you sure they¡¯re not hiding anywhere?¡± I asked.


    The harpy chief shrugged her shoulders as she chuckled. ¡°Yep. Even the mud-scaled tribe says they don¡¯t see anything. You sure you¡¯re not just being too cautious? They just couldn¡¯t run, that¡¯s all.¡±


    They just couldn¡¯t run?


    But why? Is it really just because they look down on us?


    I¡¯d really like something more concrete, but we can¡¯t wait here forever. We¡¯ve already mostly surrounded them and the path to the elves has already been cut off by the fang tribe and the long-tailed tribe. Gi Za and his horde of goblins and demihumans is also in position.


    The only thing unexpected is that Nikea got herself caught. Or is that a part or her ns too?


    ¡°Yushika, I need to send a messenger to the centaurs,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Can we expect extrapensation for the risk?¡± Yushika smiled seductively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you as much as you want,¡± I decided.


    After hearing my answer, Yushika flew away.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Dodging the arrows flying toward her, Yushika threw a wooden rod wrapped in white cloth toward the centaur vige. In a war between demihumans, this was the way demihumans requested for a temporary ceasefire.


    After seeing that the arrows have stoppeding, Yushika flew down.


    Yushika gradually approached the ground until she finallynded.


    She smiled as usual at the centaurs surrounding her. ¡°Where is Lord Daizos? Or has the centaurs fallen so low that they can¡¯t even negotiate anymore?¡±


    Many of the centaurs frowned at her words, clearly angry, but they let it slide. Before long the centaurs made way and Daizos approached her.


    ¡°What did youe for?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here as a messenger,¡± Yushika said, bowing respectfully.


    Daizos raised his brows. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll hear you out.¡±


    Entering the second biggest house in the vige, Yushika gave Daizos the goblin king¡¯s message.


    The conditions the king gave could be said to be exceptional.


    One, if the centaurs surrender, they must not ask forpensation for any damages incurred.


    Two, they must release Nikea.


    Three, they must join the united front against the humans.


    Those were the three conditions the king gave, yet Daizos still refused to show agreement.


    ¡°Exactly what are you intending to do?¡± Daizos asked.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re actually going to remain stubborn despite the predicament you¡¯re in?¡± Yushika said, half fed up of Daizos¡¯ attitude, but Daizos refused to give in.


    ¡°We won¡¯t lose to some goblins.¡±


    ¡°And what about the other descendants? Hmm? The fangs, the long- tailed ones, the shells, the araneae? You realize they¡¯re serious about this war, right?¡±


    ¡°Fallen ones.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean you were just too short-sighted?¡±


    ¡°¡­Perhaps.¡±


    Daizos bitterly smiled as Yushika tried to persuade him. All this time they¡¯ve been friends, and yet now, they were enemies. Nothing was more painful than losing a friend because of war.


    Eventually, Yushika got fed up with trying to persuade Daizos and she asked.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m stepping over a line with this one, but why? Why do you hate the goblins so much? I know you said they¡¯re savages, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all there is to this,¡± Yushika said.


    Daizos bitterly smiled when he saw Yushika take off that chiefly mask of hers to reveal her truer side: a friend.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re going that far, I won¡¯t answer you as chief anymore but as Daizos. I respect the elves. I respect their form, their extravagance aside. The goblins do not have that. I fear that if we join them, our world which has been centered around the elves for so long will crumble,¡± Daizos solemnly said.


    He continued. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive that. I can¡¯t forgive them baring their fangs on the elves who gave us thend we live on and the technology to live.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case though. Humans and elves are different, after all.¡±


    ¡°No, they will definitely bare their fangs. Because the elves are corrupted,¡± Daizos seemed to be scorning himself as he said that.


    Yushika was speechless.


    ¡°Despite that you¡¯re still going to fight for them?¡± She asked after a pause.


    ¡°The blood of my great-grandfather who swore an oath to the elves flows in my veins. The gratitude handed down generation after generation until me, the very loyalty that permeates us will be nothing more than a lie. I can¡¯t betray them.¡±


    Yushika was greatly troubled by the man in front of her who was saying he would protect the elves despite knowing of their corruption. She wanted to shout at him and call him stubborn, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to change his mind that way. Daizos has probably thought hard about this already.


    ¡°¡­Lord Nikea told me this awhile ago. We can still make it if we talk with the goblin king. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed it, but the elves


    are staying in the vige. They came to collect the tax. Nikea said I should talk to the goblin king to ensure their safety.¡±


    That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t run. No, that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t run.


    ¡°The goblins are no foreigners to negotiations,¡± Yushika said, pointing out the obvious w in his argument.


    ¡°No, that goblin will surely use the elves. It¡¯s not greed, but for the goblin king to realize his goals, he needs as many allies he can get,¡± Daizos said.


    And so they will lead even the elves into chaos and ruin?


    Daizos continued. ¡°The demon children of chaos, the goblins¡­ The burden they carry is too heavy for us who once dreamed.¡±


    Yushika felt her chest ache when she saw Daizos¡¯ lonely smile. Gurfia was his brother. He was his pride and joy, but before he knew it, he was a ghost, who threatened the demihumans.


    ¡°¡­What do you intend to do about the elves?¡± Yushika asked.


    ¡°I will protect them. To protect them is my will as chief. But even I, as Daizos, believe that they should be protected,¡± Daizos said.


    Yushika stared at Daizos when he pointed out those two faint yet important wills. As a demihuman, Daizos was still young. In human age, he would be in his 30s to 40s, but the position of chief carried with it much trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also thought of throwing away this weight on my shoulders many times,¡± Daizos smiled.


    That was not the smile of a happy man, however, but the smile of a man who has resolved himself.


    ¡°But if I throw it away, I won¡¯t be me anymore. That¡¯s why I will fight the goblins,¡± he said.


    Finally, Yushika realized that there was no way to persuade the man.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool, Daizos.¡± Yushika said.


    ¡°I think so too,¡± he said.


    Silence filled the room after that, as Yushika didn¡¯t know what to say. When Daizos finally spoke, he was back to being a chief.


    ¡°Sorry forining. Please forget it¡­ Daizos¡¯ time has ended. From here on out, I will make a decision as chief of the centaurs. Lord Yushika, I shall return Lord Nikea. Please inform the goblin king I wish to challenge him to a duel,¡± Daizos said.


    ¡°A duel?¡± Yushika asked, unable to understand.


    Daizos nodded. ¡°If I win, he must withdraws his troops posthaste. If he wins, however, the centaurs will surrender.¡±


    ¡°You intend to die?¡± Yushika asked.


    ¡°I told you before, I won¡¯t lose to some goblin. I simply intend to minimize casualties on both sides. There is nothing more to it,¡± he said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee that goblin king will ept it.¡±


    ¡°Then please persuade him. For the sake of protecting the demihumans, and for the sake of protecting your beloved customers.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re selfish, you know.¡±


    ¡°Centaurs are like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Where is Nikea?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have her brought at once.¡±


    After Nikea arrived, Yushika walked away with her.


    As they walked, Yushika passed by Daizos, uttering somest words to a friend she would no longer be seeing from today onwards.


    ¡°Farewell, my dearest,¡± she said.


    ¡°Farewell, my dearest neighbor,¡± Daizos said back.


    A bid of farewell between two friends.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After confirming that Nikea was safe, I listened to Yushika¡¯s report.


    ¡°A duel, hmm¡­¡±


    Indeed, that would probably be the best way to conclude this war.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    I want to minimize the casualties too.


    ¡°Also¡­ Apparently, there are elven messengers staying at the centaur vige. That¡¯s why the centaurs couldn¡¯t move.¡±


    Yushika wasn¡¯t wearing her usual smile when she said that. Her eyes were filled with resolve as she looked at me.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    How to deal with those? I should probably send them off, but I could also use them to negotiate with the elves. To do that though, I¡¯ll need to ensure their safety enough to convince the demihumans.


    ¡°We can¡¯t involve the elves in the war,¡± I said.


    If it were only the goblins, it wouldn¡¯t matter much, but the demihumans are with me too.


    ¡°There is no reason for Your Highness to personally go out and fight that duel,¡± Gi Za said. ¡°Let me go instead. There is no reason to risk it.¡±


    Indeed, there¡¯s no reason to risk it. The enemy could pull something just like that time with Mido.


    But he wanted a duel with me.


    I can¡¯t run away, not as king.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said once, I am the king. I cannot run away from these challenges. Even if it is dangerous, I can¡¯t run. Or else how could I ever be fit to sit in my throne?¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand,¡± Gi Za said reluctantly.


    ¡°Bring the prisoner,¡± I said.


    We will be releasing that young centaur we caught on the day of the duel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this quickly.¡±


    The next day, I epted the duel.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Under the eyes of goblins and demihumans, two men stepped forward.


    One was the centaur chief, the other was the goblin king. In their hands were a spear and a long sword, respectively; and serving as their referee was a member of the harpy tribe.


    ¡°This war shall be settled with this duel!¡±


    At those words, the two men nodded. They raised their swords and swore.


    ¡°Glory andpensation to the victor!¡±


    ¡°Glory and peace to the defeated!¡±


    No one disagreed to the words cried out.


    ¡°Swear to the God of Duels, Yul Basta!¡±


    The two men knocked their weapons at she sound of that sonorous voice.


    The duel had begun.


    The centaur thrust his spear with all of his strength. That spear was truly capable of crushing rocks, and not even the goblin king coulde out unscathed under its might, but the goblin king parried that spear and counterattacked, his sword d in the mes of the underworld goddess. Those mes that burned in the abyss burned fiercely with the fervor of the goblin king.


    The goblin king¡¯s foot bore into the ground, then following the shortest route with the fastest speed, his sword reached for the centaur chief¡¯s legs.


    The centaur foresaw what the goblin king intended, so he dodged those mes of hell with the least movement needed and attacked again. If one thrust could not take down the goblin king, then he would thrust a second, no, a third even. And so, three times did the spear struck out, each thrust brimming with the power to wound fatally.


    Still, the goblin king dodged those worthy attacks; and in that narrow opening that opened up behind them, the goblin king forced his de in, cutting toward the arms from below. Any monster would


    have had its arm lopped off by that attack, but the centaur chief used its quick legs to jump back and retreat.


    The two warriors separated. Inwardly, they admired each other¡¯s skill. Unfortunately, they were enemies, and thus, there would be no greater way to show the respect they felt but to cut at each other.


    The first to step forward was the goblin king. He needed to close in on the centaur quickly to negate the centaur¡¯s advantage in reach. Ether exploded behind the goblin king¡¯s back. At the same time, he used the resulting eleration to quickly close in on the centaur.


    Suddenly, he was right before the centaur. In no time at all, his sword, d in ck mes, was swinging for the cenatur. It came swinging at a speed far beyond normal. It was so fast that any other centaur would have had its neck cut off.


    To the goblin king¡¯s surprise, what resounded next was not the sound of a decapitated head touching the ground, but the sound of nging iron. Without even time to spare for his ears to ring, the goblin king fell to the ground. Right after, a great wind blew with the centaur¡¯s spear as it swept toward the goblin king. That attack that could tear through flesh and crush bones cut through the empty air where the goblin king should¡¯ve been before returning to the centaur¡¯s hands.


    The centaur attacked again, but the goblin king had already fixed his posture and was able to receive his attack.


    The fight continued like that, going back and forth.


    Meanwhile, while the demihuman and the king were fighting, Gi Za took his druids and moved.


    ¡°The moment the king secures victory, we shall attack the centaur vige,¡± Gi Za said.


    After giving instructions, Gi Za ordered his men to go somewhere they can¡¯t be seen.


    When Luther of the shell-tribe saw what was happening, he called out.


    ¡°What are you doing, Lord Gi Za?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Preparing for war,¡± Gi Za replied.


    ¡°The war will end with this. Whether in victory, or in defeat,¡± Luther said.


    Gi Za shook his head. It was far too unreasonable. ¡°The king will win. There is no other path. But do you truly believe the centaurs would so willingly surrender? I do not! Those who refuse to put down their spears will hurt the king¡¯s victory. To perfect the king¡¯s victory, we, his subordinates, must move.¡±


    The moment the king won, Gi Za and his horde would move in to capture the vige. His preparations were for that. Just waiting for the centaur to surrender was a waste of luck and time.


    ¡°That is wrong,¡± Luther said. ¡°To quietly watch your king win is giving glory to your king¡¯s victory.¡±


    Halfway through his speech, Luther was shocked. So much so that he wondered whether this goblin was truly the same goblin he was talking to awhile ago. On the way to the centaur vige, he was so innocent, asking about their tradition, their beasts, and their skills. But now, all of that innocence was gone. In its ce was a calm man with only one objective: to attain victory. Even the gaze this goblin looked at him had changed. Before it was filled with curiosity. Now, it was cold and calcting, as if in this world there were only two types of people: ally or foe.


    ¡°To increase the odds of victory even one bit more is my duty. I have no intention of bing a retainer who is only capable of relying on the king!¡±


    ¡°Then what about the feelings of the centaurs? They are quietly watching this battle. They have left everything to the judgment of the God of Duels.¡±


    Gi Za sneered and shook his head. ¡°It is precisely because you rely on gods that you have fallen¡­ I, no, we do not rely on gods. Our victory is solely due to our king!¡±


    The goblins had no gods. The humans, the demihumans, even the elves might have gods, but the goblins had none. Mother Deetna had already ceased in the abyss, and Altesia, who ruled the underworld, was not their patron. So when Gi Za heard of the demihumans and the elves¡¯ faith, he could only doubt the gods more.


    From where did the goblins hail, and to where shall they go?


    To live in this world without a god was to be severed from the world.


    How lonely is it to live in the world without anyone to revere? Lost and forlorn children thrown out into the world alone.


    But.


    Fortune turned and the king appeared before them. Now, they no longer had to face that solitude alone.


    Our king who is like a god.


    We have no gods, but our king stands strong with us. If so, if so then¡­ how can we devote ourselves to the king?


    ¡°Do you not fear the gods?¡± Luther asked with shaking voice.


    Gi Za sneered. ¡°Our god has long died. Therefore, we have no god, only a king.¡±


    Though they couldn¡¯t see it from where they were standing, cheers could be heard from the demihumans and the goblins surrounding the vige.


    If one listened closely, those cheers were celebrating the king¡¯s victory.


    ¡°Go! The king has won! Take the vige!¡±


    Like that Gi Za took his horde and captured the vige.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Level has risen.


    48 to 53


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 120: A Moving Chess Piece

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 120: A Moving Chess Piece</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 53


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (Lv77); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv1); Orc King (Bui) (Lv82)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the One- Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    Deafening cheers resounded all around.


    On my hand was a long sword dripping with blood. Before me was the centaur chief breathing hisst breaths on the ground. He was strong. His fast legs, trained specifically for hunting, and his never ending attacks made me thought I would die several times throughout the duel, but in the end what decided victory was my persistence.


    He¡¯s strong, but somehow, it feels like that strengthes from his resolve to die.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s over, huh,¡± he said, his voice tinged with pain.


    ¡°Seems like it,¡± I said.


    I raised my ck burning sword up. ¡°Let me put you to rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait, before that, hear me out,¡± he said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s something I can do, sure,¡± I said.


    I lowered my sword and knelt beside him.


    ¡°Promise me, you¡¯ll ensure the safety of my tribe,¡± he said.


    ¡°I promise it,¡± I said.


    Despite all the bleeding, Daizos¡¯ lips curved up into a smile. Seeing him smile despite being in so much pain made me raise up my brows.


    ¡°As expected of a king¡­ You, are, reliable¡­ I have, one, more, thing¡­ I¡¯d like to ask. Please, don¡¯t, push the, elves any further.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I am indebted, to them. I can¡¯t, speak ill of them, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat is this!? What is going on!?¡±


    I looked up upon hearing that shrill voice. What greeted me next were the graceful faces of two elves, one of which seemed high- strung while the other seemed anguished as they looked at us.


    ¡°A-a-a goblin? You actually lost to this thing!?¡± The high-strung of the two elves said.


    Nothing was more disgraceful than the way that elf acted. Inadvertently, I narrowed my eyes at that elf¡¯s behavior.


    Daizos grabbed my arm. ¡°I beg you! King of Goblins, do not¡­¡± But before he could finish, thest of his strength left him, and his hand powerlessly fell back to the ground.


    I closed his still open eyes.


    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be possible after seeing that.¡±


    Itook my blood-smeared sword with me and approached the screaming elf.


    ¡°W-W-What!? What do you want!?¡± The high-strung elf asked, pointing at me as his voice cramped.


    ¡°I am the Goblin King that rules the east,¡± I said.


    ¡°P-Peasant, how dare you!? We are the proud and noble elves! You should be prostrating yourself before us!¡±


    The desire to mess this elf up grew stronger. A vicious smile appeared over my lips. I wanted to swing the sword in my hand and lop off this foolish elf¡¯s head.


    To think he wouldn¡¯t even give a word to the person who fought for him.


    Such an act is an insult to Daizos¡­ and to me.


    ¡°Goblin King, Lord Cecil, I believe it would be best if we send off the dead first before anything else,¡± the other elf, who looked anguished a while ago, said.


    He seems frail, but he¡¯s better off than this one.


    I swung my sword to get rid of the blood and the fat before sheathing it by my waist.


    ¡°Eek! T-T-That¡¯s dirty!!!¡±


    It was a good opportunity, so I identally got some on the elf¡¯s face.


    Hmph, dirty, huh. Unfortunately, Daizos, it seems your death meant nothing to these elves of yours.


    The better of the two elves walked up to Daizos with a sad look on his face, then he knelt down and offered a silent prayer.


    ¡°And you?¡± I asked to the other elf.


    I didn¡¯t really want to ask, but I thought I might as well to see his response.


    ¡°W-What?¡± He asked.


    I turned to where Daizos was to indicate that I was talking about him.


    The elf¡¯s face twitched as heughed. ¡°Why would us elves do anything for someone the likes of him?¡±


    I see¡­ It seems this elf is really stupid. Relying solely on his race¡¯s status, while not even thinking the slightest bit about the demihumans. The more I think about it, the more pitiful Daizos bes.


    If he followed me, I could have sent him to die in a more fitting battlefield.


    Instead, he fought me, lost, and at the end of his life, begged me to guarantee the safety of the elves. A pitiful end for a warrior.


    What value is there to this elf who looks like he¡¯s about to copse from my re?


    How pathetic.


    ¡°¡­Sorry for that. Please, let me introduce myself.¡± After the better elf finished praying, he walked over to where I was and bowed his head. ¡°My name is Shunan. I am the envoy tasked with making rounds on the border. This person here is Lord Cecil. He is also an envoy, but he is chief envoy, whereas I am vice-envoy. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡±


    This man is unusually polite.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but¡­¡±


    As I was talking, Gi Za walked over to me. The direction he came from, however, was from the direction of the centaur vige.


    ¡°We have captured the vige, Your Highness. There were some resistance, but we managed to suppress them. Shall we capture these elves?¡± He asked.


    ¡°That was quick. No, there¡¯s no need to capture them. Just bring them to the centaur chief¡¯s house,¡± I said.


    After Gi Za nodded, I walked over to Yushika, who was standing by his corpse, and called out to her.


    ¡°I want to give him a warrior¡¯s burial. Can I leave everything to you? I don¡¯t know how you people do it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Just for today, it¡¯ll be off the books. Thank you, King of Goblins,¡± she said.


    I didn¡¯t want to see her beautiful face covered in tears, so I turned around.


    I didn¡¯t have the right to say anything. After all, one of the reasons behind her sorrow was me. The words of a man like that couldn¡¯t possibly reach her.


    Instead, I should be thinking of what I should be doing now. There¡¯s no time for regrets.


    Stifling all weakness that sought to rise within me, I looked up ahead.


    With this I¡¯ve finally made all the demihumans my allies, opening the door to the elves.


    Unfortunately, I never thought the elves would be so weak. I might have expected too much, but I was informed that they sometimes go out to be adventurers, so I expected them to be a bit stronger, yet it seems my expectations were too high. Every time I think back to that elf, I get anxious.


    If it¡¯s like this, I might as well just use the goblins to suppress them, but¡­ No, I shouldn¡¯t give in to my temper. The elves are supposed to have technology we don¡¯t have. The technology to train exceptional warriors, to temper weapons, to create armor. Moreover, that vice- envoy might be someone special.


    It might be worth my time to talk that to elf called Shunan.


    Even if the elves are no good as warriors, they might be useful in other fronts. I need more informations. The informations I got from Selena is not enough.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The goblins and the other demihumans made camp around the centaur vige. When everything had settled down, I gathered the goblins and gave them instructions on hunting and patrolling, while also prohibiting them from insulting the demihumans.


    There is much to do. The other demihuman chieftains need to elect a new leader for the centaur vige. Peace and order must also be maintained. That elf, Cecil, needs to be dealt with as well.


    After finding the time, I called out the vice-envoy, Shunan, along with Shumea, Selena, and Nikea. The sun had already set, so the elf, Shunan, cast his light magic, Light, to light the room.


    After Selena, Shumea, and Nikea introduced themselves in order, we began the meeting.


    ¡°An alliance? This is a bit sudden. Even if you tell this to me¡­¡± Shunan said after I proposed the alliance with a strong conviction.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t give a response, we will have no choice but to enter the elven viges,¡± I said.


    ¡°¡­Is this a threat?¡± Shunan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I am unhappy with the way you elves behaved this afternoon.¡±


    Shunan frowned upon hearing that. Apparently, I hit a sore spot.


    ¡°What I have heard from the descendants of the crystals, I have seen today with my own eyes. I cannot help but feel disappointed. Especially, that man, Cecil,¡± I said.


    ¡°You would actually go so far? Even I cannot stay put after hearing my brethren insulted,¡± Shunan said.


    ¡°Oh? Then are you implying there is more to that man¡¯s behavior other than scorn?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t insult them too hard, there¡¯s no point to it. Thinking that, I stifled all my pent up irritation to keep myself from grumbling.


    ¡°Will you ept? Will you not? That is all I really want to know,¡± I said.


    ¡°¡­As of now, that is not possible. I do not have the authority to make such decisions,¡± Shunan said.


    There was a sternness to his face now.


    That¡¯s a much better face.


    What I need to know now is who has the right to make that decision and what kind of government the elves have. If their government is nothing more than some flimsy body, wherein each vige makes their own decisions, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to conquer them one at a time. Hopefully, they¡¯ll have a situation like with the demihumans, but I doubt things will go so smoothly.


    ¡°Who has the right then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The sage¡¯s council,¡± he said.


    So they do have a council of sorts that govern the different viges of the sylphs. Apparently, the representatives aren¡¯t limited to representing only one vige. Some of them represent more than one vige.


    ¡°A council, hmm¡­ I take it they are not always convening.¡±


    ¡°Yes. A meeting is held when deemed necessary, and whatever is decided is implemented to all viges.¡±


    ¡°Let me attend that meeting then.¡±


    ¡°I will have to ask my elder brother first.¡±


    When the words ¡®elder brother¡¯ came out, Shunan cast his eyes down.


    ¡°When can you ask him?¡±


    ¡°From here it would take 5 days.¡±


    ¡°Even with the elven road?¡±


    A look of shock appeared on Shunan¡¯s face, then he immediately turned to Selena.


    Sighing, he shook his head in resignation.


    ¡°No, with the elven road it should only take a day.¡±


    ¡°Then please ask that brother of yours as soon as you can. Until then, we¡¯ll keep that man, Cecil, here in the vige.¡±


    If we let Cecil go instead, he might abandon Shunan. But if it¡¯s this weak-looking man, he probably won¡¯t abandon him. Putting it positively, he looks trustworthy. Negatively, he looks weak.


    ¡°What we seek is only the strength to fight back against the humans. We have no hostile intentions toward the elves,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡­ understand.¡±


    There¡¯s no reason to say any more than this.


    This man will inform the elves what we have told him, so it¡¯s best to keep our impressions good.


    ¡°Well then. That¡¯ll be all tonight.¡±


    I nced at Selena, and timidly, she stepped forward.


    ¡°This girl was taken captive by the humans. Due to some circumstances, I am currently taking care of her. Why don¡¯t you talk with her a bit?¡±


    After that I stood up and left with the others.


    The next day, Shunan left to request that meeting.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Westmost of the demihuman region, a five days¡¯ walk from the centaur vige, was the forest known as the Rustling Forest. The wind elvesSylphs liked to name each forest they lived in.


    The Tranquil Forest, the Rustling Forest, the Silent Forest, the Windy Forest, the Forest of the Lost, the Whispering Forest, there were


    countless forests in the region of the sylphs, but in a rtively bigger forest, in a rtively bigger vige, was a meeting between six sylphs.


    It has been three days since Shunan bid farewell to the Goblin King.


    The six representatives of the sylphs were gathered in one building.


    There was no one else in the meeting except for these six people. They were gathered around a round table, upon which was drawn a golden spiral ivy, symbolizing the wealth and advanced technology they were so proud of.


    The elves lived twice as long as humans. They aged slower, ordingly. From the humans¡¯ perspective, the elves were indeed beautiful. So beautiful, in fact, that their faces are said to be carved after Mother Deetna¡¯s. This was said for both men and women.


    Be that as it may, there were still individual differences.


    ¡°Why in the world would the goblins have the right to negotiate with us?¡± An elf by the name of Fenit, hailing from the Tranquil ForestSymphoria, said. The fat on his body greatly shook as he spoke.


    ¡°Is it true that the demihumans have fallen to the goblins?¡± Silver from theForest of the LostSheng was dubious. He was short and plump, and as he listened to Shunan¡¯s proposal - essentially, the goblin king¡¯s proposal - a look of displeasure could be seen on his face. ¡°It seems the demihumans need reminding who they¡¯re masters are.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Priena of the Silent ForestSinfall with his beautiful but cold eyes and Nash of the Whispering ForestJirad with his slender body agreed.


    ¡°¡­We could stay quiet, but then nothing would be resolved,¡± Shure of the Rustling ForestForni, Shunan¡¯s brother, crossed his arms and frowned.


    Quietly nodding was the middle-aged Falun. The forest he represented was the Windy ForestGastair.


    ¡°But you know, Shure Forni. I don¡¯t believe your junior brother¡¯s words have any ce in this council. Surely you don¡¯t actually believe we would work with some goblins, do you?¡± Silver Sheng sneered as he looked up Shure¡¯s face.


    Shure turned to him with a face as calm as still waters. ¡°You have no intentions of epting the goblin¡¯s proposal then, I take it?¡±


    When Shure asked a second time, the one who blew up in anger was not Silver but Fenit.


    His overgrown tummy shook waves as he yelled. ¡°Enough with this bullsheet!¡±


    The middle-aged Falun was greatly perplexed at the man¡¯sck of grace. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t believe those words are appropriate for the noble- minded.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Priena Sinfall agreed as he looked coldly at Falun. ¡°But the same could be said for Lord Shure.¡±


    ¡°If this is all you have to say, I would like to request that this meeting be dismissed. Is there anyone in disagreement?¡± At Nash Jirad¡¯s proposal, the meeting came to an end.


    After four elves left, only Shure and Falun were left.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Shure¡¯s wise-looking face frowned a bit as he looked sharply at Falun.


    ¡°The sage¡¯s council is not truly united. That¡¯s basically it,¡± he said, sighing.


    Shure nodded. ¡°Is it exactly as Shunan said? The human threat?¡±


    ¡°The reports from the adventurer elves goes in line with his report. The warring kingdom, Germion, has turned its eyes on the forest.¡±


    ¡°¡­I take it victory isn¡¯t possible unless we unite the elves then?¡±


    ¡°Most likely¡­¡±


    The middle-aged Falun caressed his beard as he agreed.


    ¡°Then for the sake of the sylphs, I shall carry this shame.¡± Shure smacked his hands, and in the next moment, Shunan and some elven youths appeared.


    ¡°It is as you¡¯ve heard,¡± Shunan said. ¡°We will need to talk. Shunan, tell the Goblin King to bring his horde here.¡±


    Shure spoke those words as calmly as he could. After Shunan and the elven youths nodded they left.


    ¡°Are you sure about this? Things might not go ording to n.¡± Falun said.


    Shure bitterly smiled. ¡°It is impossible for things to go exactly as you n them. To deal with the problems that arise in one¡¯s n is precisely what leads to victory. I would have liked more time, however¡­¡± Shure said.


    ¡°So young yet already so brilliant. We of Gastair do not regret throwing our lots with Forni.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teachershifon.¡±


    ¡°Hah, it¡¯s been a while since I wasst called that. I think I¡¯ll begin preparations. I have to show my face in the banquet, after all.¡±


    The remaining two members of the sage¡¯s council stood up.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Falun said, remembering something as he stood up. ¡°Your daughter¡­ Shumelia is almost of age, I believe.¡±


    Shure faintly smiled, but it seemed sarcastic. ¡°She has be quite a shrew, actually. I¡¯m not sure who she takes after.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be vigorous while young. Ha ha ha!¡±


    The next day, Shunan returned to the goblin king and extended an official invitation for him and his horde.

 Volume 2, Chapter 121: An Invitation from the Elves

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 121: An Invitation from the Elves</h4>


    Shunan returned. Unexpectedly, the elves epted us. Not just a few of us either, but the whole horde of 140 goblins.


    ¡°That went rather smoothly,¡± I said.


    It seems suspicious, especially when I see Cecil acting the way he usually does. But I don¡¯t think this sylph called Shunan is the type to lie.


    ¡°My elder brother, Shure, is aware of the state of the east. He knows that the humans are trying to invade the forest, so he says there¡¯s no need for needless fighting,¡± Shunan said.


    If that¡¯s true, then this alliance shouldn¡¯t take long. But I wonder¡­ This could be a trap.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the other members of the Sage Council aren¡¯t as flexible as my brother, so¡­¡± Shunan said.


    I see¡­ So he¡¯s doing this on his own ord against the wishes of the other elves. Well, as long as there¡¯s one tribe willing to ept us, we can manage.


    We¡¯ll just have to gradually gather more support from the other tribes. I hope he doesn¡¯t mind providing us weapons and technology, as well as some man power.


    Other than that there¡¯s also the issue of what the goblins will do after the humans are defeated.


    Will the goblins rule over the humans?


    When ites to ruling that includes maintaining the public order, protecting thew, and managing the government.


    One way to go about things is through indirect ruling. That is to say we won¡¯t directly rule the humans but instead rely on a human to rule over them.


    In other words, we would be creating a fake feudal lord to rule the humans through.


    The advantage to this method is that the people won¡¯t me us but the fake feudal lord we created.


    There¡¯s also the fear of goblin rule that needs to be considered.


    Goblins have never stood above humans before. If they were to suddenly stand above them, a revolt would surely ur.


    Therefore, it is necessary to slowly wean the humans to goblin rule. At first, the goblins will only be used to maintain order, but gradually, they will take over the government and thew. In order to do that, however, the goblins first need to learn how to rule and govern. That is something that can only be learned from those who have created


    their own societies. Namely, the humans, the demihumans, and the elves.


    The ones who have the most developed society are of course the humans. With a system based on trade and currency, they are undoubtedly the most prosperous race in the world. Of course, that¡¯s because they won the war. Other than that it¡¯s also because of the divine protections they have received and the workings of their heroes. But such things are merely secondary. The biggest contributor to their prosperity is their social system. In other words, trade and currency.


    When the people gather, trade urs, causing even more people to gather. This cycle repeats itself, until eventually, a metropolis is born. The birth of a metropolis means the widening of roads and the creation of many viges nearby, creating wealth. The onset of wealth, however, is not all good. For where there is wealth, there are predators. To expel these greedy ones, who are full of lust for the forbidden fruit, it is necessary to create the military. Finally, a country is born.


    By expelling the invaders and expanding the country, the territory of the humans naturally expanded. The current state of the world is precisely because of humanity¡¯s superior social system, a system the elves and the demihumans could not match.


    It is not perfect, however. The increase in poption and wealth will naturally lead to a disparity of wealth and status. This is directly connected to war. If not war, then at the very least, the lives of the people will be harsh. So harsh that they would have to burn themselves out just to live their lives. A painful prosperity, so to speak.


    But what about the demihumans?


    Of course, I don¡¯t know how it was in the past, but I can roughly guess how they are today by inferring from their current situation. By living in small viges, they are able to keep their peculiarities. Through trade they are able to form a cooperative body of sort, shallow as it may be. On the surface, their system does not seem any inferior than the humans¡¯, but is that really the case? Of course not, the demihumans are ages behind humanity. Their flimsy system can never hope of matching the entirety of humanity. Not with their bartering nor the meager scale of their trades, which are limited solely between viges. They have no currency. They do not even have tax, though because of that there is not much difference between individuals¡¯ social statuses.


    Knowing this, can the demihumans possibly rule over the humans? The answer is no. They cannot. Because they are too simple.


    What about the elves then?


    Do they understand the concept of ruling over others? Are they able to grasp the essence of the few ruling the multitude? Looking at Cecil, it seems as if they are only able to rely on the good graces of others, but¡­ Let us pray that Cecil is merely an outlier and not a representative of themon elf.


    ¡°Let us go then. You will be leading the way, I take it?¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Shunan said.


    After informing Shunan that we will be leaving the next day, I gathered the goblin leaders and gave them their orders. I also thanked the demihumans for their cooperation and asked them to beginmunications with the goblins to the east.


    ¡°Gi Za, stay here as ry for the meantime,¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ will you be alright without me?¡± Gi Za said.


    He was serious.


    Wryly smiling, I said, ¡°You don¡¯t actually think anyone would make trouble after seeing a horde this big, do you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s true.¡± Gi Za said after bing thoughtful for a moment.


    Gi Za¡¯s mission is to maintainmunication with the demihuman and ensure that the path to the elven territory remain unobstructed. After all, it would be troublesome if we had to retreat, only to find that the path home had been cut.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down, though,¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said.


    He worries too much, but his loyalty is the real deal.


    The next day, we departed for the elven vige. I left 10 goblins with Gi Za and took the remaining 130 with me.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Hawk-Eyed Fick, Fick Barbad, was in a long while sharing a drink with his old friends in the bar at Germion Kingdom. Mill the Mage yer, Wyatt the Herculean, Yugil, Vitz¡­ The people gathered were all members of Gund¡¯s previous expedition to the forest.


    It¡¯s already been a month since they escaped from that perilous forest, and since then, they¡¯ve been living their lives. But whether they were living their lives in the east or the west, they never forgot to regrly exchange information with one another.


    The bars frequented by the adventurers are the same everywhere. They¡¯re chaotic, full of fervor, and the food and wine are all priced ording to taste.


    Atop the tables were various food lined up, while the beer mugs were all filled with ale to relieve the parched throats of these adventurers after a day¡¯s hard work.


    ¡°Thank you for gathering here today. I¡¯m not gonna be so formal about this, but¡­¡± Wyatt the Herculean said, at which, everyone raised up their mugs. ¡°First, a toast. For all those who couldn¡¯t make it, for all those who made it.¡±


    After knocking their mugs together, the group of adventurers started digging in at the great feastid out over the table. The adventurers heartily drank their fill of ale, but then all eyes suddenly gathered on Mill the Mage yer.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s lukewarm,¡± sheined.


    ¡°A bitte to beining after chugging it in one go, don¡¯t you think?¡± Hawk-Eyed Fick remarked, causing Yugil and Vitz tough. It seems the mage yer was actually a heavy drinker.


    ¡°Gund¡¯s in the north, so it probably couldn¡¯t be helped, but it¡¯s still too bad that the White Hand of Life couldn¡¯t make it,¡± Wyatt said.


    Vitz¡¯ brows rose when he spoke about her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her anymore. The food will go bad.¡±


    ¡°Oho? And here I thought you guys were hitting it off. Weren¡¯t you always together?¡± Wyatt asked.


    ¡°I felt like a kid being sent to the ughter house, you know. I was so scared I thought I¡¯d end up turning to heresy,¡± Vitz said, shrugging his shoulders, causing Wyatt to chuckle.


    ¡°She¡¯s on a pilgrimage right now for the on a mission¡¯s trip, but she¡¯lle back when she¡¯s done,¡± Yugil said.


    Seeing Yugil actually open his mouth for once when he never did when they were in the forest caused Mill to do a double take.


    ¡°You can talk?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I just have stage fright,¡± Yugil said, causing the group to break out intoughter.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m being serious,¡± Yugil argued, beet red, causing the group tough even harder.


    ¡°By the way, did you hear? The feudal lord of the western region, Lord Gowen, is apparently building a colonial city in the west,¡± Fick said as he wiped his teary eyes fromughing too much.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ So they¡¯re that much of a threat, huh. But will they really just let them build that thing?¡± Wyatt the Herculean rubbed his chin and wondered.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s a colonial city?¡± Mill asked Wyatt after drinking her fourth mug.


    ¡°A strategic base¡­ Do you understand?¡± Wyatt said.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Mill promptly replied.


    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s a fortress that¡¯s also a vige.¡± Wyatt ced a ck bread on an empty te and struck it with a fork to illustrate his point. ¡°Generally, walls would be extended from this point to the left and to the right, building watch towers in equal spaces.¡±


    He lined up some pig¡¯s sausage.


    ¡°This is done topletely iste the outside from the inside. To that end, it is usually preferred that the walls be 3 meters high. That way, if anyone tries to climb them, the soldiers would be able to


    pierce them with their spears. To top it all of, a canal is built along the perimeter of the walls¡­ Good grief, this is going to be long.¡±


    This time he lined up some pasta outside the sausages.


    ¡°Land is cultivated inside the colonial city to allow the city to be self- sufficient. It still depends on the mayor, but the taxes in colonial cities are usually lowered. As for who tills thend, it¡¯s usually either the farmers or the soldiers who want to make some extra on the side.¡±


    This time Wyatt piled up some sd inside the sausages. He added some Kabacho, a kind of green vegetable, some round-cut Touma, a kind of vegetable that¡¯s red and very sour, then he added some syrup on top for taste. The sd looked heavenly.


    ¡°The colonial city is equipped with defenses to protect itself while the army is away. At the same time, it also has facilities to help offensive maneuvers, ensuring that the attack is sessful. These facilities were frequently used when battling the bandits in the north. Notable colonial cities include Yuyurad to the south and Sonoia to the north.¡±


    Mill emptied her sixth mug as she watched Wyatt y with his sausage.


    ¡°¡­Yuyurad didn¡¯t have stone walls,¡± Mill said.


    The city of Yuyurad wasn¡¯t far from the capital. Presently, it has be one of the biggest exporter of food to the capital.


    ¡°Well, when the role of the city changes, the walls would be demolished,¡± Vitz said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mill asked to Wyatt.


    ¡°Yes. Yuyurad was a colonial city 100 years ago. It was originally constructed to conquer the south and the west. Currently, it is the frontline in the war against Yotsun Hell far to the south. You¡¯ve taken a fair share of quests to transport goods, right? Yuyurad is currently being used as a base while the war is waged along the Kubel River.¡±


    Wyatt bit his delicious ck bread filled with Kabacho, Touma, and pig sausage.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Delicious,¡± Wyatt said.


    Wyatt¡¯s sausage burst out with juice and fat along with the assorted veggies. When Mill heard the sounds Wyatt made, she finally stopped drinking and ate.


    ¡°Fick, you¡¯re currently living in the south right? How is it?¡± Vitz asked Fick as he chewed on the aromatic chicken leg.


    ¡°Free cities usually have more of that impending danger kind of feeling, but well¡­ That ce is always flourishing with business and is always in war, so¡­¡± Fick said.


    Wyatt twined his pasta around his fork, then gulped it down with his tongue sticking out.


    ¡°There are a lot of jobs, but that just goes to show how dangerous the ce is. It¡¯s fine if you just think you¡¯re dealing with a scuffle or two.¡±


    ¡°Jobs likest time sure are rare though, huh,¡± Yugil said as he removed the bones of his fried fish, then stuffed his mouth with its meat. The aroma of the fried fish spread within his mouth, causing him to inadvertently smile as he looked at Fick.


    ¡°There¡¯s almost none down in the south,¡± Fick said.


    ¡°What about the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to the east?¡± Vitz asked.


    After Wyatt emptied his ce in no time at all, he took another bread and smiled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t rmend it. I stand out because I¡¯m a leader, but really¡­ If you want a job, the west is the ce to go,¡± Fick said, prompting Yugil to be thoughtful.


    Seeing Yugil like that, Vitz pped him on the shoulder. ¡°You want to fight against that monster again? You sure are curious.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just regretting a bit. If I don¡¯t be stronger¡­¡± Yugil said.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you trying to my n for a bit? I don¡¯t mean to toot my own horn, but it¡¯s pretty popu¡ª¡± Fick said when a voice interjected.


    ¡°Oh? Are the famed swallows socking in number that they¡¯re starting to hire people?¡± The voice said.


    Vitz turned around.


    What he saw almost made him curse the heavens, but somehow, he keep quiet and smile.


    The White Hand of Life was dressed in a white robe as usual. She took a seat beside Vitz.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re eating well,¡± she said.


    After emptying a mug full of ale passed to her, she shook her head. ¡°This is really lukewarm.¡±


    Mill nodded while Fick just gave her a fed-up look.


    ¡°Who cares? Rather than that, are you seriously going to keep your hood up while eating?¡± Wyatt asked with a sober face like that of a strict father.


    The White Hand of Lifeughed and took off her hood, revealing the face of a beautiful woman. With silver hair, emerald eyes, a sculpted nose, and a smile that never ceased, she was one to dazzle.


    ¡°It would be troublesome if people got to know my face, so I usually keep my hood down. Sorry,¡± she said.


    ¡°How exactly would that trouble you? I mean, personally, I¡¯d like to get famous,¡± Fick asked, puzzled and beet red.


    The White Hand of Life smiled. ¡°It¡¯s troubling when you¡¯re a girl in a man¡¯s world, right, Vitz?¡±


    Vitz couldn¡¯t help but turn away at those words full of meaning.


    ¡°Ah, yeah,¡± he said.


    For some reason, Vitz seemed to be in despair.


    This time the White Hand of Life turned to Yugil.


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯d be interested in a hunting job?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Huh? No. Umm¡­¡± Yugil said,pletely disoriented.


    She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a bit too dangerous to go to the west right now, so the south is probably better.¡±


    ¡°The free cities are at war,¡± Fick said.


    The White Hand of Life nodded and ate a slice of cheese. ¡°I mean deeper down south, around the city of Ghad by the sea. There should be a lot of hunting jobs there.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s that,¡± Wyatt nodded.


    Mill looked at him as if she wanted an exnation.


    ¡°The thing is¡­ Going to the west right now is suicidal. Besides, that goblin is probably on a rampage and entering the forest is forbidden anyway. The jobs put out by the guild are at most by the forest¡¯s perimeter. No one is entering the forest at all,¡± the White Hand of Life shrugged her shoulders, prompting Yugil to hang his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to die yet, right?¡± The sly expression that appeared on her beautiful face caused the two adventurers who had traveled with her to shiver.


    ¡°¡­Did you two boys forget your balls?¡± Mill asked, prompting the White Hand of Life tough loudly.


    ¡°Anyway, cheers! For meeting again after a long time,¡± the White Hand of Life said.


    Everyone raised up their mugs¡ª


    ¡°To our reunion! Cheers!¡±


    ¡ªand knocked them together.


    The adventurers were as lively as always.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Fanfan’s Picture Diary

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Fanfan¡¯s Picture Diary</h4>


    Name: Fanfan


    Race: Mud Scale (Tarpidae)


    Level: 81


    ss: Chieftain; Hardest ws


    Possessed Skills: Cave Dweller


    Divine Protection: Moonlight Goddess


    Attributes: Night


    Several days after the Goblin King traveled to the west, I attended the Eight gs Meeting. The tall shaman goblin, Gi Za Zakuend, was also attending.


    The topic of the meeting was the nned cultural exchange with the goblins. Cooperation would be necessary in order to stand against the human threat. Of course, no one held any delusions that the


    goblins and the demihumans would be able to work together well without any practice.


    Everyone understood the situation. Yep, everyone.


    Heading the meeting was the araneae, Nikea, while the secretary was me.


    The secretary is great.


    As for how great, she¡¯s so great that she¡¯s only second to the chairman of the meeting.


    ¡°No one has any disagreements on the cultural exchange then? If so, then the next topic will be picking out the people going,¡± Nikea said.


    Nikea was serious. Much more serious than me.


    There wasn¡¯t anything interesting to do in the meeting, so it came as no surprise that that old man from the shell tribe, Luther, would be dozing off, his headpletely pulled back into his shell.


    But the minotaur was horrible. He actually had the gall to snore so loudly during the meeting. And those eyes! Why are his eyes open? Scary!


    As for the fang tribe, they¡¯re¡­ no good. Why? There¡¯s a lot of reasons, but for one, Mido is chewing on a bone. Disgusting.


    No one is bothering to tell them off because everyone knows it¡¯s pointless. Despite their sloppy behavior though, they¡¯re unexpectedly reliable.


    The new centaur chief is called Tianos. At first, he was angry, then he was shocked. In the end, he just broke down crying. Well, not really, but he looks about to anytime now. Meh, he¡¯ll get used to it. He¡¯s


    already better off than Daizos anyway. That one would have gone off on a rampage. He¡¯s the type that¡¯s always angry, after all.


    The meeting continued as I drew on my picture diary.


    Eventually, Nikea and the harpy, Yushika, got into an argument.


    Yushika has been depressedtely, so she probably needs to release some of that pent-up stress. She argued with Nikea while she groomed her wings.


    The representative of the long-tailed tribe had a weak presence as usual. It would be great if he just disappeared like that. Those two heads of his makes it annoying to talk to him. You just can¡¯t tell which head you¡¯re supposed to talk to.


    Oops, my bad. The picture recording for the meeting needs to be two lines side-by-side. That was close. If I don¡¯t do this seriously, Nikea will scold me.


    As I was thinking that, the goblin, Lord Gi Za, stood up.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After whispering something by Nikea¡¯s ears, Gi Za left the meeting.


    When I stole a nce at Nikea, I was shocked!


    Is that a blush!?


    Nikea!? I almost yelled her name out loud, but fortunately, I managed to catch myself in time.


    Good job, Fanfan! What a big scoop! We need to draw this immediately!


    But didn¡¯t Nikea have a good rtionship with the Goblin King?


    Yep. They did. They definitely did. Which means¡­ Nikea is caught in the middle of a love triangle!!!


    KOKOKO KOKEkKOkKOooOO!


    No, calm down, Fanfan! The moonlight goddess, Vardina, is watching! Deep breath, take a deep breath¡­ Whew. Forgive me, o goddess! Fanfan lost her cool for a moment.


    But it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s still alright. Fanfan is calm now. Calm¡­ Now, let¡¯s calmly analyze the situation.


    Nikea gets along well with the Goblin King. Fanfan is calm. Yep, Fanfan is calm.


    Lord Gi Za gets along with Nikea. Yep, calm. Calm as spring rain Fanfan is¡­


    If we put one and two together?


    We get a¡­ lo-ve tri-an-gle.


    KOKOKOKOKO KOBOLDddDdD!


    Wait! That¡¯s not right! They¡¯re goblins!


    This is a disaster! An amazing scoop!


    Interracial, no, an interspecies rtionship was enough to get me hot, but to think Nikea would actually be the subject of a love triangle!!!


    KOKOKO KOKEkKOkKOooOO!


    If only he were here, the king would surely embrace Nikea into his burly arms. But he¡¯s not! So the cool-eyed Lord Gi Za took advantage of the king¡¯s absence and approached Nikea!!


    Being chief, Nikea could not refuse the king¡¯s advances! The king wasn¡¯t one to take advantage of someone¡¯s weakness, but their current situation alone was enough to seduce Nikea! What a schemer!


    But then Lord Gi Za found out about their secret rtionship, and the pangs of jealous bore into his heart.


    He cried! The king is mine!


    ¡­


    Huhhhhh!?


    This, this is!


    Af-f-f-forbidden territory! I can¡¯t. I mustn¡¯t. If I enter, I will surely never again see the light. Stop, Fanfan! You mustn¡¯t! Return to the light!


    Before I knew it, Lord Gi Za was back in his seat.


    From time to time, Nikea would send him a sharp nce¡­


    This is definitely, undoubtedly¡­ a threat!


    Nikea is being threatened! Under that ever serious mask of hers, has Lord Gi Za actually managed to grasp her weakness?


    To think he would aplish such a fea- erm, sin, how envi- erm, how evil! Absolutely despicable! But why is my heart beating so quickly? Forgive me Nikea. Fanfan is a bad child. A bad child¡­ But s! I cannot stop!


    Nikea¡¯s whole hearted devotion to his highness is in danger, but Lord Gi Za himself dreams of his highness day and night¡­ Oh, Your Majesty, how sinful you are.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Suddenly, someone grabbed my shoulders, prompting me to turn around. When I did, what greeted me was Nikea¡¯s angry face, veins visibly bulging.


    ¡°What are you drawing, Lord Fanfan?¡± She asked.


    Reality was a harsh thing. Just one moment, Nikea was a pitiful young maiden, but then in the next, she was a terrifying ogre whose arms ferociously grasped my shoulders.


    ¡°Erm¡­ the meeting?¡± I said, unsure.


    ¡°This?¡± Nikea asked.


    I sincerely nodded.


    ¡°Lord Fanfan, who asked you to draw? A secretary is supposed to write with words,¡± Nikea said as she looked down on Fanfan¡¯s picture diary. ¡°To think the important letter we would be sending to the elves would be this¡­¡±


    It was a very embarrassing thing to have your work seen by others, but if it¡¯s Nikea, she might like it. It¡¯s a work I¡¯m confident in, after all.


    ¡°In any case, Lord Fanfan, please prepare a clean sheet of paper. Do you understand?¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°Alright, what about this?¡± Fanfan asked.


    This is my proud work, but if Nikea wants it, I¡¯ll give it. I¡¯m reflecting on my actions, after all.


    ¡°I have no idea what you drew. Please take it home.¡±


    Shock.


    After the meeting, I secretly cried by myself on my bed.


    Even though I was so proud of it¡­ Sniff.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Cave Dweller


    Can freely dig through earth.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note: Even though Gi Za only told Nikea to take her job seriously.

 Volume 2, Chapter 122: Forest Metropolis

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 122: Forest Metropolis</h4>


    ¡°¡­This is more than I expected,¡± I muttered in praise, earning Shunan¡¯s smile.


    The goblins following me were the same. It was as if they had found themselves in a giant¡¯s nest, their unabashed curiosity reveling in their surroundings.


    I knew that the elves built their home upon the forest, but seeing it for myself still left me speechless. Giant trees towered over the whole forest, creating a roof of evergreen leaves. These giant trees were at least 20 meters high, around which the elves built there houses, creating a vige with a leafy roof above.


    The trunk of the trees were so wide that 30 goblins holding hands wouldn¡¯t be able to surround them. The green roof erected by the trees created a mild shade from sunlight that blocked its rays just enough to let the right amount of light through.


    The trees grew more sparse and smaller the farther away from the vige one went, but they were still quite big. Big enough that it would take 10 goblins holding hands to surround them.


    The sun here is pleasant. Looking closely, one would see medicinal nts and multicolored flowers blooming by the roots of the giant trees.


    Elves with higher social status lived higher up the trees, but they didn¡¯t live that high up. It seems they generally preferred a lifestyle close to the ground. The quality of their daily necessities, however, were of much greater qualitypared to the humans.


    The elven furnitures were all skilfully crafted and easy to use. They were truly a sight to behold.


    ¡±My elder brother is caught up with something and won¡¯t be able to attend to us for awhile, so let me show you show around in the meantime,¡± Shunan said.


    Leaving the goblins just outside the vige to make camp, I took Selena and Shumea with me to go on Shunan¡¯s tour.


    ¡°Wow, this is amazing,¡± Shumea remarked with wide-open eyes.


    Selena was all smiles as she exined various things. Who would¡¯ve thought that that girl who was always hiding behind Shumea would be so proactive once we entered the vige? Secretly, my mood turned for the better.


    We¡¯ve just started and this visit is showing good results already.


    ¡°I heard there are koro dwarves in the elf viges,¡± I said carefully, but to my surprise, Shunan nodded without the slightest hint of wariness.


    ¡°There are,¡± he said. ¡°Shall I introduce you? The ones living in the viges nearby are the most famous.¡±


    ¡°Please. I want to ask them to forge a great sword for me.¡±


    Nodding, Shunan led me to a cave underground. When I listened closely, I could hear the sounds of metal being hit.


    Dwarves who looked just like the white-skinned Gordob goblins and light-brown rugged versions of them went in and out of the cave ceaselessly. They were even smaller than the normal goblins, reaching up only their chest. They were probably not even 4ft. tall.


    ¡°We¡¯ll try talking to the smith, but¡­ You should know, he¡¯s a moody one. If he says no, it¡¯s no. You¡¯ll just have to give up then,¡± Shunan said.


    The elves probably don¡¯t get refused much, but as I¡¯m a goblin, the odds might be worse for me.


    After a while a light-brown-skinned dwarf with a grown beard walked out. His exposed arms were huge and burly and his body was built like a rock. On his shoulder was a giant hammer bigger than himself.


    ¡°You the bastard who asked for me?¡± He asked.


    I took out the broken fragments of Iron Second and presented it to the koro dwarf. ¡°I am someone from the east. I would be much obliged if you could fix this broken great sword.¡±


    The koro dwarf stared at me a good while before he turned his gaze to the great sword.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Staring at my great sword while fondling his majestic beard, his face went ghastly. After a while he took a fragment.


    ¡°I hear you are the most skilled around here. Please fix it,¡± I said, sincerely bowing my head.


    ¡°Since when did goblins learn to speak like you do? Weird guy. Fine, I¡¯ll stake the name Dumbre Dadee David and fix it. But what will you give me?¡±


    A price, hmm¡­ What to do.


    ¡°Smith, this is elder brother¡¯s guest, so¡­¡± Shunan tried to argue.


    But the koro dwarf shut him down. ¡°Shut it, kid!¡±


    The koro dwarf looked up at me.


    ¡°If you can fix it well, I will promise to swing my sword once for you,¡± I said.


    ¡°A bloody oath fitting for a great sword, eh? I think I like you. It¡¯ll take a while for the sword to finish. You staying in this vige for a while?¡±


    ¡°I intend to.¡±


    ¡°Come back in 10 days then.¡±


    After gathering all the fragments Dumbre Dadee David left.


    ¡°My apologies if he¡¯s worsened your mood. He¡¯s really stubborn, that one, so¡­¡± Shunan said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve taken no offense. He¡¯s good, right? I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± I said.


    Shunan thought I¡¯d get mad, so when he saw me unaffected, he was quite surprised. After staring at me for a good second or two, he continued his tour.


    Unexpectedly, I received a fairly wee reception in the ces he brought me to.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t goblins looked down on by the elves?¡± I asked.


    Shunanughed. ¡°My elder brother has instructed everyone that he intends to form an alliance with you, so they¡¯re all behaving ordingly.¡±


    This brother of his seems quite influential.


    He might be the person I¡¯ve been waiting for, a leader who can rule over others. My heart raced at the thought. Like that I returned to the goblins.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The next day I finally met Shunan¡¯s elder brother. He was a dignified man with the graceful face you¡¯d expect of the elves. He had long blond hair, almond eyes, a sculpted nose, and a straight mouth that showed his strong resolve.


    ¡°Friend from the eastToufen Arata, wee. It is an honor to meet the Goblin King,¡± Shure said.


    There was a strange rhyme about his words, probably brought about because of his identity as someone who inherited the words of the spirits.


    ¡°You call me friend, but I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been acquainted,¡± I said.


    ¡°Like-minded people are friends, no?¡± he said as if it were perfectly natural.


    There were no hints of him forcing himself nor where there any hints of him trying to deceive me. He was as honest as clear water.


    Recovering my calm, I lowered my voice and spoke with a sharp gaze, ¡°So you know me, but I do not know you.¡±


    ¡°Faster than the wind, the bird speaks your tale.Grabanashtur Fioren Naga. Let us not be anxious. There are many things yet to know,¡± Shure said as he led me to his house.


    ¡°I prepared these things in haste, so they might not be much, but it would bring me much joy if you could ept them as a show of good faith,¡± Shure said as he showed me a pile of armor pieces, from breasttes to helmets. There were so many they couldn¡¯t be counted.


    ¡°You really intend to give all these to us?¡±


    ¡°False words sink into the abyss; true words reflect upon the surface of the water. Grabanashtur Fioren Naga . These are all made of steel. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll prove invaluable for the goblins.¡±


    His face was as still as the surface of a tranquilke, not a ripple could be seen over it.


    ¡°Thank you, but there is something I would like to ask first.¡±


    ¡°Ask ahead.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to use when the fighting begins?¡±


    Suddenly, it was as if the air had frozen over.


    ¡°My oh my, you sure are sharp. Normally, just this would be enough to win one over,¡± Shure said, narrowing his eyes.


    I smiled. ¡°It seems what was passed down among your kind was the method of creating special armors.¡±


    The elves should have a way of creating blue steel (Srna), a metal stronger than steel and yet softer than ss and treasure steel


    (Orichalcum), a kind of metal that conducts mana better than iron. Selena did mention these things, but I kept quiet about it, and now, I see that it is indeed true.


    Just a while ago, this elf before me was as soft as spring breeze, and yet now, he stands before me like the cold wind of the north.


    ¡°Hmph. I suppose you¡¯re not just brawns then,¡± he said.


    The change he went through was so excessive I did a double take for a moment before collecting myself. It seems this is his real personality.


    ¡°Please, have a seat,¡± he said, offering me a chair.


    The seat he offered was by no means cheap, as it managed to fit me snugly without making me feel confined. I would like one of these. In between us was a short table. We sat opposite each other.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself again. I am Shure Forni. The lord of the Rustling Forest, Forni, and a member of the Sage¡¯s Council.¡±


    A proud man, though I suppose that¡¯s to be expected from an elven sage. Regardless, since he tried to buy me out first, he must at least be better off than that idiot (Cecil).


    ¡°I am the Goblin King from the east.¡±


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you¡­ If I may get straight to the point, the words I said before were not a lie.¡±


    I thought back on his words a while ago.


    Silence filled the room, and the first to break it was Shure.


    ¡°We do wish to ally ourselves with those of like mind.¡±


    ¡°Against the humans, you mean.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The pair of emerald eyes he looked at me with were as still as shallow waters, but they seemed to run deep as they sought to measure my worth.


    Hmm¡­ It might be better if I speak frankly here.


    ¡°We fought the humans some time ago. They were 400 men strong, and while we suffered considerable losses, we did manage to repel them.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°My goal is to create a country that will not lose out to humans.¡±


    ¡°A goblin kingdom?¡±


    For a moment, he cast his eyes down, then he looked back up at me. I don¡¯t know what sort of calctions ran through his head just now, but he wordlessly implored me to continue.


    ¡°Defeating the humans will prove challenging, but it¡¯s not impossible. The issuees after. Ruling them is currently beyond the power of the goblins. Of course, there are ways to go about it, but¡­¡±


    We could take our time or choose our methods, but it should eventually be possible. The problem is it will take too long.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Nodding once, Shure fell into a deep thought again. After a while, he spoke. ¡°So aside from weapons and armor, you also want people after you defeat the humans?¡±


    Seeing me nod, Shure crossed his arms. ¡°Do you know what we want?¡±


    I replied. ¡°We will swear an oath not to invade the forest. The territory east of the demihumans will be ours, but we will not invade thends to the west.¡±


    Shure became thoughtful again, then he asked. ¡°I beg your pardon, but are you aware of the geography of the world?¡±


    ¡°¡­Aside from the forest in the east, no.¡±


    It would be pointless to lie. I don¡¯t know what this man is thinking, but I¡¯ll just have to hear him out.


    ¡°Of course, the goblins have been thriving in the east these past few years. Excuse me¡­¡±


    Shure walked away to a corner of the room, then came back with a scroll on him. Heid the scroll over the table.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°The world,¡± he answered.


    This was the first time I saw the map of the world.


    ¡°We are in this region.¡± Shure pointed to a region on the map.


    To the north were the numerous mountain ranges. In the center were forests. To the right were ins and patches of forests. To the south was a desert, but beyond it were the seas. Deep into the sea was an archipgo. Then finally, to the west were the ins and a far-off continent.


    The forest being the center was of course simply because the elves made the map and not because it actually was so. Until now, it¡¯s only been a vague target, but with this map before me, I finally have a clear image of that which I must conquer.


    ¡°What is the situation in the northern mountain ranges? Are there humans living in the desert? And that continent to the west, what sort of ce is it?¡± I asked without intending to. As a result Shure¡¯s brows rose.


    ¡°You know the cardinal points? I see¡­ So you are indeed not amon goblin. I would very much like to know from where you unearthed that knowledge, but fine¡­ I¡¯ll fill you in first,¡± he said.


    ¡°¡­Please,¡± I said.


    This man is sharp. If I¡¯m not careful, I might spill more than I need to.


    ¡°The northern mountain ranges, also known as the mountains of the snow god, Yugrasil. There are humans living there alongside the snow, but they rarely enter the forest. They¡¯re not hostile, but they¡¯re not allies either.¡±


    Shure pointed to the southern desert. ¡°The southern desert, the great desert of the desert god, Ashunasan. There are indeed some humans living here, but they do not trespass onto ournds. The problem is the west.¡±


    Though less sopared to the east, the west also had ins, and then some water, beyond which was a continent. ¡°This area is dominated by humans. It¡¯s still better offpared to east, but the people here do kidnap our people from time to time.¡±


    In other words, the enemy isrgely situated to the east. There are some tough nations down to the south, but because of the dangerous monsters lurking there, there¡¯s not a lot of room to maneuver. The west on the other hand, having little influence, seems to be a rtively easier target.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the west also has people migrating to it from the continent beyond the sea,¡± Shure said with perfect timing, almost as if he had read my thoughts, causing me to raise my brows.


    ¡°Anything on mind?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Do you elves only live here in this forest?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You noticed, I see. Do you see the patches of forests? We live there too. As for the rest of the sylphs, I have no idea where they are.


    And it¡¯s not in writing, but the smanders, the fire elves, live in a corner of a volcanic region to the west. I heard the undines, the water elves, have always been living in a city of water to the east, but¡­ we haven¡¯t gotten any word from them in over 100 years. The gnomes, the earth elves, are situated in the northern mountains. In any case,munication would require that we encroach into man¡¯s domain, so it¡¯s not very convenient.¡±


    Somunication between the various elves was nearly impossible.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to focus our forces and create a breakwater then. Look here.¡± I pointed toward the eastern region of the humans. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called, but there¡¯s a human kingdom here. We need to set up a defense outside the forest here to protect the forest.¡±


    ¡°A breakwater to keep them from going further,¡± Shure said.


    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s where I¡¯ll be building my kingdom. A kingdom extending from the forest to the ins.¡±


    Our kingdom will extend from the Fortress of the Abyss into the domain of man. We will be utilizing the resources of the forest to expel the wave of humansing from the east and the south.


    ¡°The problem is the north then,¡± Shure said.


    I nodded.


    After stealing a region from the humans, if we could just make one of the regions our ally, we would be able to greatly lessen the burden of defending. The north is not hostile to the elves, so we definitely need to acquire their support.


    ¡°I need information on the humans,¡± I said.


    Actually, I could get some information from Shumea, but I wanted to get Shure¡¯s information. Later, I¡¯ll be able to see the veracity of elven intel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gather what I can. It¡¯s already a bitte though, so¡ª¡± Shure was saying when suddenly, some loud footsteps resounded from deep inside the house alongside a high-pitched voice.


    What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡ª! Dad!¡±


    The door came swinging with great momentum, and then in the next moment, a little elven girl appeared.


    ¡°Dad I heard there¡¯s a goblin here! Is it true!? Woah! It¡¯s the real thing! It¡¯s so big and ck!¡±


    I frowned at the noise.


    What¡¯s going on? I wordlessly asked Shure, but when I turned to him, this everposed man was actually facing up the heavens with his palm covering his face.


    ¡°¡­Shunaria, we¡¯re having a meeting right now, so if you¡¯re going to y¡­¡± Shure said.


    ¡°Dad! I want to hear stories about goblins!¡±


    ¡°Shunaria!¡±


    ¡°I want to hear! I want to hear, so tell me a story!¡±


    It seems even this seemingly perfect man has his own weakness.


    Shure, don¡¯t look at me with that face. I¡¯m not babysitting.


    ¡°Goblin King, lets end here for the day,¡± Shure said.


    ¡°Alright. The embrace of the night god is almost upon us, after all,¡± I said.


    The way the girl looked at me reminded me of the way cats looked toward their prey.


    What? The moment I thought that, she turned to Shure.


    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely not giving up!¡± She dered then left.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Shure said, sighing.


    I chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t have any kids myself, but it seems fun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been really hectictely. The elves need to be united, and there¡¯s so much to do, so I haven¡¯t been able to discipline her. Ah, forget it. I¡¯m grumbling.¡±


    Feeling a strange sense of intimacy, I left Shure¡¯s house.


    I need to instruct the goblins, so that shrew of a girl doesn¡¯t get hurt when she ys with them.


    But still¡­ Those eyes.


    If those eyes were aiming for me¡­ that¡¯s pretty amazing. There was a distance between me and Shure before she came, but when she did that distance suddenly got smaller.


    Hmm¡­ Interesting, I think I¡¯ll try talking to her once.


    As the hour of the night god gradually descended, I returned to the goblins waiting outside the vige.


    ¡ª325 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 123: Whispers of the One-Eyed Snake

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 123: Whispers of the One-Eyed Snake</h4>


    The world was still in the embrace of the night god, but the lingering image of a loving father was the only thing in my mind.


    Embraced by the warmth of the night, I walked through the dark forest. The forest outside the elven territory was dangerous. If we let our guard down, we could end up prey to some wandering beast. But for some reason, despite knowing that, there was this odd warmth that sought to wrap itself around me.


    ¡°How strange,¡± I muttered.


    The shaman, Gi Za Zakuend, might be able to uncover the cause of this strange atmosphere, but as for me, the most I can do is to keep it in mind.


    It¡¯s not a bad feeling though, and I¡¯ve actually already gotten used to it by now. I walked through the forest of the night while filled with that strange sense of warmth.


    ¡°Blood and war is your path, little one. Neither fear it nor turn away from it.¡±


    It¡¯s been a while since Veridst spoke.


    ¡°Worried that I¡¯ll stop fighting?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The old gods of the water and the forest live eternally. Their influence upon thesends is great, weakening the burn of the me. It is ufortable.¡±


    The snake spoke honestly. The other snake, the one whose mark was a gem on my left hand, seemed to agree with Verid as its mark quietly rumbled.


    ¡°I have already begun my path to domination. It is a bit toote to be turning away now.¡±


    I have long been sick of this thirst for conquest within me. I want to win. I want to fight!


    Those feelings zed like a great me within me as I spoke to Verid.


    ¡°I will take back that which was taken from me. Until then I will crush everything in my path.¡±


    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t forget. The Goddess of the UnderworldLady Altesia is both our mother and master.¡±


    The calm feeling within me changed, and the smile of a beast appeared on my face.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. If someone stands in my path, I will cut them down. I won¡¯t care even if they¡¯re gods.¡±


    Good¡­ Good! That is how you should be. Don¡¯t forget, little one. The words I, the guiding ck mes, have given you. Don¡¯t ever forget.¡±


    Verid¡¯sughter resounded loudly along with the squirming of the snake symbol on my arm, then his voice vanished.


    Remembering the words I said just moments ago, I muttered to myself. ¡°I will take you back. No matter the cost¡­¡±


    Those words vanished in the dim light of the night.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Altesia sweetly smiled as she watched the goblin reflected on the giant magic mirror.


    ¡°He conquered the demihumans, and now, his ws reach for the elves. Unexpected¡­ Truly, unexpected,¡± Altesia said to the one-eyed snake, Verid.


    ¡°The barrier of the forest and water gods have indeed been strengthened. It would be difficult for anyone to enter without the invitation of the elves,¡± Verid said.


    The Goblin King¡¯s decision to send an elven envoy was correct. The elven forest had a barrier around it that led intruders astray. There was no other way through it outside of burning the whole forest down.


    The fact that the Goblin King was able to get past that without even knowing of its existence was truly nothing more than his good luck.


    ¡°Are the water godIren and the forest godChenzhen interfering on the elves¡¯ behalf?¡± Altesia asked.


    ¡°They seem to be keeping a low profile¡­ But they¡¯re not dead,¡± Verid said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ The apostle of that which is faster than the windGawyn was refused contact with the forest god. Are they trying to gather their strength? If so why?¡± Altesia wondered as she smiled that ever alluring smile of hers.


    Verid answered. ¡°Perhaps it is because they¡¯recking faith? The forest god experienced much anguish at the humans¡¯ attack on the forest, and the water god¡¯s body is being polluted. Wouldn¡¯t all these be enough to weaken their strength?¡±


    ¡°Verid, it is forbidden to make light of the gods.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    It was precisely because they gave in to their emotions and fought in thest war that they were driven into the abyss in the end.


    ¡°But if your deduction is correct, I might be able to pull something.¡±


    ¡°Shall I attempt contact with the spirits?¡±


    The gods might be called gods, but they were not capable of aplishing much by themselves, so they distributed their power and created spirits, who served as the gods¡¯ representatives and carried out various functions regarding the maintenance of the world. For example, they took care of thend, created barriers, maintained the climate¡­ and so on.


    Once, the elves were proficient at hearing the words of the spirits, and they worked with other races toprehend thenguage of the spirits. After the war of the gods, the ability was lost, but it was not fully extinguished, as fragments of this skill remain scattered throughout the world. Some came to be know as cursed swords or evil swords, some as great treasures, some as secrets of the royal treasury, some were hidden among the sages of the old forest, and


    some were passed down as knowledge by the giants, generation after generation.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Altesia said to the bowing snake.


    Altesiaughed. ¡°I never thought the goblins would make me this happy. Maybe I¡¯ll give them some of my strength.¡±


    The more she liked them, the more freely she would give out her power. Though her love ran deep, her jealousy burned just as bright; the goddess of the underworld narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°¡­The Wingless Sky SnakeGawain and Earth-Devouring SerpentPerseval should be making a move soon.¡±


    The household of the goddess of the underworld that once antagonized the whole world. Right now, its members were lurking in the shadows, waiting for the day they would once again let loose the dogs of war.


    ¡°If the goblins wish for it, I don¡¯t mind bing their mother,¡± Altesia said.


    When the mother god, Deetna, fell into the abyss, the monsters were born. To this day the abyss was full of monsters born from the mother god.


    The mother god was the master of the abyss and the mother of the fallen; uncountable hordes of monsters followed her.


    Altesia, her sessor, inherited all those. Monsters, beasts, snakes¡­ This being the case, she did not mind if she became the master of these monsters, even those who were abandoned above thend.


    ¡°¡­If master wishes for it, I will use my strength,¡± Verid said as the golden gleam from his master¡¯s eyes shot at him. ¡°However, it could


    be said that the motherless monsters and the current goblin king are what they are because they have no gods.¡±


    Altesia turned her powerful gaze back to the magic mirror.


    ¡°True. Just having them nearby isn¡¯t love, is it?¡± Altesia folded her hands and bewitchingly smiled.


    ¡°We shall begin our preparations,¡± Verid said, withdrawing from Altesia¡¯s presence at her nod.


    ¡°With that much ability, I don¡¯t mind letting you lead the monsters above the ground, but¡­ You might want to hurry, boy.¡±


    The image reflected on the mirror changed. This time what was reflected on it was not the image of a goblin but of humans.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Make the moats 2 to 5 meters deep! Make sure those anti-cavalry fences are properly buried!¡±


    The powerful voice of humanmanders could be heard resounding here and there. The humans were currently building a colonial city on the boundary of the forest, between the goblins¡¯ home and the human region.


    After making camp and surrounding it with anti-cavalry fences, the humans nned out where the moats would go. When they did, they quickly nned out the rest of the colonial city.


    Of course, the humans knew that the monsters could attack while they were building the colonial city, so the feudal lord of the west, Gowen, had his men and some adventurers patrol. While they stayed alert, the craftsmen working on the city worked day in and day out. The resources and the food were sent everyday from the western capital, Jirata, in which the western feudal lord himself lived.


    The first thing they created were the stone walls, which blocked the vision of their would-be intruders and demarcated thend.


    The technique they used to fill the gaps of the bricks with cement was something unimaginable to the goblins. That being said, while it was called a ¡®wall¡¯, it was really more like rocks piled atop each other without any order.


    The assassin, Gi Ji Arsil, who went out to scout watched on from the dark of the night.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Gi Ji Arsil muttered.


    No matter how much he stretched out his hands, the seemingly endless walls were at least 2 times his height. Moreover, in front of them were dry moats wide enough that the goblins wouldn¡¯t be able to jump across them. From time to time, the humans would line up wooden shields atop the walls while people passed.


    ¡°Lord Gi Ga was right.¡±


    Those walls could probably stand even a full-body tackle from the orcs. Gi Ji Arsil did not know what those walls were, but he knew they were something to be wary of.


    The Fortress of the Abyss was by no means tall. Instead, it went deeper down beneath the ground. To the goblins who did not fear the dark, this was most preferable, but to the humans, creating their fortresses above thend, reaching up as high as they could was most preferable.


    Gi Ji Arsil did not understand this difference in perspective, so when he saw the giant fortress, he could only imagine how much bigger it was under the ground, rousing his sense of danger to the limits.


    ¡°They said not to use this except for emergencies, but¡­¡±


    In Gi Ji¡¯s hand was the corpse of an unlucky bird, which he received from the Gordob¡¯s priestess, Kuzan. This was a priceless treasure that allowed one to send word to the Fortress of the Abyss. It was something the Gordobs went through great lengths to create.


    ¡°I believe now is that time.¡±


    After speaking some words to the unlucky bird, he hit the corpse on its head, then in the next instant, the supposedly dead bird suddenly came to life, spreading its wings and flying in the sky.


    ¡°The king instructed us not to leave the forest, but the situation calls for it.¡±


    The humans were brazenly building a fortress right in front of their eyes. This was clearly a provocation. Could they really just let this fortress be built?


    ¡°No¡­ For the sake of the king, this thing must not be built.¡±


    Gi Ji waited for the night god¡¯s embrace to cover the world before exiting the forest, then picking out the time when the watch fires were being lit, he weaved through the darkness and approached the fortress.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°How was the meeting?¡± A voice asked.


    Fenit Symphoria used the elven road on his way back home. When he arrived, a voice called out to him. It was his female cousin; the one who left the forest before.


    ¡°Hmph, it was a waste of time. To think Goblins would¡­ It was truly a fool¡¯s babble,¡± Fenit sneered.


    The Tranquil Forest (Symphoria) was one of the more notably bigger forests to the south of the elven region, which was a great desert filled with yellow sand and rocks.


    ¡°About Selena¡­¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Ah, sorry, senior sister. I forgot,¡± Fenit replied.


    ¡°What do you mean you for¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a busy man.¡±


    Fenit seemed happy to see Pale biting her lips.


    It was then that the elves who worked at his house came out to greet him.


    ¡°Is the food ready?¡± Fenit asked.


    ¡°Yes, Master Fenit. Everything has been prepared,¡± a servant elf said.


    Seeing the servant elves excessively tter him brought much joy to Fenit. With a satisfied smile, Fenit left Pale behind.


    ¡°Oh, if I feel like it, I might look up that girl, Selena. I¡¯ll have to go to the Rustling Forest (Forni) again anyway,¡± Fenit said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Pale said, expectant.


    ¡°Of course. In fact, why don¡¯t I look her up while having my meal?¡±


    Pale nodded while biting her lips.


    She did not have any power left in this vige. She had lost all of her connection during the time she spent outside as an adventurer. No matter how mortifying or sad her situation became, she would have no choice but to obey the sage, Fenit.


    ¡ª324 days until the war with the humans.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The Goblin King¡¯s skills have changed.


    The skill, Instinct, has evolved to Warrior¡¯s Instinct.


    Warrior¡¯s Instinct


    Dodge fatal attacks. Takes effect against enemies up to one ss higher than one¡¯s own.


    When leading a horde, you will know when your enemy is about to crush your horde.


    New skill learned.


    Guided One


    Your fortune will turn for the better as you fulfill the wishes of your patron gods (source of divine protection).


    The divine protection you have will grow stronger and your ether will grow greater the more you oppose the will of the gods your patron gods are antagonistic to.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 124: Elf Princess

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 124: Elf Princess</h4>


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Weaving through the dark of the night to approach the forest, Gi Ji Arsil saw the giant fields being cultivated on the other side of the walls. Gi Ji¡¯s eyes opened wide. These were the same fields that Mattis once plowed at the Gi Vige, but they were much bigger. Gi Ji did not fully grasp the importance of these giant fields, but he knew that their being here was not a good thing. On top of that, there were no trees past the walls. Thend was being changed to fit the humans.


    It had only been a meager 40 days since the king swore an oath with the humans not to fight, yet the humans had already changed thend to this extent. The ability of the humans to aplish so much in so little greatly shook Gi Ji.


    ¡°As expected¡­¡±


    The humans had no intentions of keeping their promise with the king; they would not wait until the promised time.


    Gi Ji believed the humans needed to be weakened before they could set up a foothold here, but was this really the right choice? Gi Ji wasn¡¯t sure. While Gi Ji was caught up in his thoughts, he heard the footsteps of a human d in armor.


    Gi Ji took out his dagger and stifled his presence.


    ¡°¡­Who goes there?¡± The soldier asked to Gi Ji, who was currently concealing himself.


    Gi Ji did not have the time for doubts. If he just ran away like this, there wouldn¡¯t be any point to him sneaking here in the first ce.


    He had to at least cross swords with the enemy.


    Thinking that, Gi Ji decided to cut down a soldier first before running away.


    As Gi Ji jumped out quietly, the soldier took out his sword. Sparks shed as their weapons shed.


    ¡°Identify yourself!¡± The man asked again.


    Gi Ji¡¯s surprise attack had failed. Cold sweat slid down his back.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± The soldier cried.


    Sensing the human soldiers gathering, Gi Ji concluded that there was no point to further fighting.


    It was unfortunate, but he had to retreat. Scouting out the enemy was one thing, but if he were to fall to the humans here, then he


    would truly be throwing mud on the king¡¯s orders. Gi Ji made a run for it.


    He weaved through the darkness, dodging the arrows that came his way, then he jumped for the stone wall. His hands raised him up, and within a single breath, he managed to get past the walls. But before he could get down, an arrow managed to find its way into his back.


    Pain jolted through his body, but he didn¡¯t have the time to writhe. He dragged his body back to the forest.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The night was still dark when I decided to make my way back to the goblin camp. Along the way I felt someone watching me. When I turned around, there was no one, only the presence of a person under the countless shadows of the trees.


    An assassin?


    No, the killing intent is too weak. I wanted to move my body anyway, so I decided to run toward that presence.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Unsheathing the long sword by my waist, I gradually closed in on that presence. But then arrows came shooting at me from the gaps between the trees.


    ¡°Tch!?¡±


    Shifting my body to the side to dodge the arrows, I ran toward the direction the arrows came from. I swung my sword to cut away the branches blocking my path. When the path was cleared, several more arrows came shooting at me. My eyes worked well even in the dark, but it was still a challenge to dodge arrowsing from the


    shadows of the leaves. The most I could do was knock down those arrows with my sword.


    After knocking the arrows down, I felt the presence move toward the part of the forest where there were giant trees. I didn¡¯t have a way to attack from a distance, so I had to near the presence first before I could win. I knew I was at a disadvantage, but I still pursued.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    There were countless trees between me and that presence. There was no guarantee the arrows would even hit me, but¡ª


    Sparks shed as my sword knocked down another arrow. I couldn¡¯t see the face of this mysterious person, but I¡¯m starting to have an idea who this is. When the person ahead turned around for a moment, two arrows were nocked at the same thing. That was an elven technique.


    ¡°¡ªWinds!¡±


    When I heard a spell chanted, a strong wind came blowing from up ahead. When I looked up a small figure was flying.


    nning on running!?


    ¡°My body is like a cloud of dust!el¡±


    I blew up ether behind me as soon as I saw my mysterious assant flying.


    Reach him!


    I was about to swing my sword, but when I saw the frightened face of my mysterious assant, I stretched out my arms instead and boxed the ears of the small elf, then I looked toward our would-bending spot, which was a giant tree.


    ¡°Nu!?¡±


    That¡¯s not good! For a moment, the future of us crashing into the giant tree shed through my mind.


    ¡°Winds protect me!Wind Break¡± The little elf chanted, causing a wind to blow us away from the tree, safely down to the ground.


    ¡°Well then, what excuse do you have, little girl?¡± I said.


    ¡°How about thanking me first,¡± she said.


    I thought it was a familiar face, but as it turns out, it¡¯s Shure¡¯s daughter. If I recall correctly, her name is¡ª


    I asked the little elf with my sword pointed at her. Unlike when I first met her, her gaze was as calm as a tranquilke. Is this the real her?


    ¡°While you did save me just now, didn¡¯t you also attack me a while ago?¡± I said.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t aiming for your life!¡± The girl inted her cheeks and pouted. ¡°I just wanted to see how strong you were¡ª¡±


    She went quiet as I moved my de across her skin.


    ¡°You know a joke like that wouldn¡¯t fly, right?¡± I said.


    If I put just a little bit more power into my sword, blood would begin to drip from her skin. Wanting to know someone¡¯s strength is something only an equally strong person has the right to say. A girl who doesn¡¯t know her ce doesn¡¯t have the right to say those words.


    Such conceit wouldn¡¯t do for us goblins or even the elves.


    I should kill her while no one is watching.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious, huh,¡± she said.


    The girl seems to have noticed my resolve as she looked me in the eye.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the luxury not to be, after all. The humans are approaching and my dream is still far off. It would be absurd to think I have the time to y around.¡± A brutal smile appeared on my lips as I said that. No, that wasn¡¯t a brutal smile but one of self-derision.


    I didn¡¯t have the time to y, and yet I actually hesitated to kill this girl. No matter how beautiful, enemies must be put to death.


    I have an intrinsic fear toward beautiful things. Or perhaps it¡¯s only a lingering effect of the fear I felt from Altesia¡¯s beauty.


    A beauty so great that it felt like I would lose myself. This girl is stillckingpared to her, but she is plenty beautiful.


    ¡°¡­In that case, I apologize, Goblin King.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. Aside from your apology, I need to be rpensed as well.¡±


    The girl sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your kind before, but¡­ You really are greedy.¡±


    ¡°We do not have anything; therefore, we are greedy.¡±


    The girl became thoughtful for a moment, then she spoke. ¡°Then how about I give you myself?¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    The girl knitted her brows as she looked me straight in the eye. Those eyes were not lying.


    ¡°Rather rude, aren¡¯t we? I¡¯ve thought it through, you know. My father will be forming an alliance with you soon, correct?¡± The girl said.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Then in that case, you¡¯re going to need something better as proof of trust. Something better than mere words: action. If you take me as your bride, the elves will surely never betray you, and the goblins will prosper.¡±


    A marriage to form an alliance. In human words this is what you would call a ¡®political marriage¡¯. This is one way to go about things, indeed. In fact, it was used many times in the past, a testament to its efficacy.


    The only problem is whether this girl is saying this on her own ord.


    ¡°Did Shure tell you to say that? In order to make us easier to control?¡± I said provokingly.


    He seemed like a doting father, but that might have been an act.


    ¡°The sylphs of the Rustling Forest (Forni) have not fallen so!¡± The girl said those words quietly but there was a strong will behind them.


    She¡¯s serious then?


    ¡°I may only be a little girl, someone who can¡¯t even attend the sage¡¯s council and ignorant of matters pertaining to other countries, but I won¡¯t lose to anyone when ites to my love for my home.¡±


    Her re remained on me, unmoving. No, it¡¯s moving a little, but she¡¯s doing her best to hide that. She¡¯s not too bad, I suppose.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll ept your apology, but I can¡¯t take you as wife,¡± I wryly smiled as I thought of Reshia¡¯s unhappy face.


    ¡°What a haughty goblin! Don¡¯t you know goblins normally wouldn¡¯t have a chance to marry an elf!?¡±


    True, elves certainly wouldn¡¯t ever consider a goblin as spouse material.


    ¡°Right. Anyway, don¡¯t pull this sort of prank again. Warn the other kids too if you can.¡±


    I sheathed my sword, but the girl seemed to have no intentions of leaving as she just sat there on the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to go home?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand up,¡± the girl said, her face red with embarrassment though she tried to hide it.


    Seeing her like that gives one a feeling of superiority, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that I now had to do something troublesome. Sighing, I picked the girl up.


    ¡°¡­This is humiliating,¡± sheined as she stifled her cries.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing unsightly in standing tall despite your fears. Although the reasons for your predicament aren¡¯t praiseworthy, you being able to negotiate with me is. Being able to survive an encounter against someone strong is to be praised.¡±


    ¡°To think a goblin would console me¡­¡±


    Well, she is being carried; a little embarrassment can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°But¡­ thank you,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s somethingudable. Be proud of it.¡±


    Shunaria honestly nodded.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°I take it everything is ready?¡±


    Several people were gathered in a dark room.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve made contact.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    When those words briefly ended, the figures vanished in the shadows.


    A few dayster, the alliance of the Rustling Forest (Forni) and the Windy Forest (Gastair) with the goblins was announced throughout the whole sylph forest.


    The elven citizens who had no idea what was going on were greatly rattled.


    ¡°Have they lost their minds? The wise and honorable Forni actually formed an alliance with the likes of goblins!?¡±


    ¡°A goblin of all things? Demihumans I¡¯d still understand to some extent, but goblins!? Has Falun Gastair gone senile!?¡¯


    Chaos and confusion spread among the elves.


    ¡°Impossible! What is Shure and Falun thinking!¡± Fenit Symphoria¡¯s fertile body shook waves as he mmed his fist on the desk. His elven retainers could only look down on the ground as they waited for their master¡¯s wrath to pass.


    ¡°Say something! What is going on!?¡±


    No one could raise their head to answer their angry master¡¯s question.


    ¡°Useless! Call the Sages¡¯ Council. On my name, Fenit Symphoria, I will not permit this alliance with the goblins! We are the proud and noble elves, for crying out loud!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll send a messenger at once then,¡± an elven retainer said with shaking voice before rushing out the door.


    After the retainer elf left, this time Pale entered.


    ¡°Fenit! What¡¯s going on? Forni has formed an alliance with the goblins?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s as you¡¯ve heard. That bastard, Shure Forni, has lost his mind! As the still sane ones, we must have him executed!¡±


    ¡°Can you win?¡±


    Even Pale has heard of Shure Forni¡¯s greatness.


    ¡°Can I win? Is that something you need to ask!? Ha! Enough fool¡¯s talk, please. Is there any reason to lose? There is no reason this Fenit Symphoria could possibly lose to some mad elf who formed an alliance with the likes of goblins, is there?¡±


    Pale didn¡¯t think so, however. A battle between elves was still a battle.


    The elves did not have much experience withrge-scale battles. If the war were to be fought solely of neophytes, the result would be up to luck, but Shure has allied himself with the goblins.


    Back when Pale was still living with the humans, she heard of how the holy knight, Gene, met his untimely demise in the Forest of Darkness, the area east of where they sylphs lived. Somehow, Pale didn¡¯t think things would go so smoothly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Pale bit her lips and left the raging Fenit to himself. Right now she would have to fight for Fenit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to do what I can,¡± she muttered.


    She would have to visit her old friends and reach out to some decent elves.


    ¡°Selena¡­ Please be safe.¡±


    Shaking off the foreboding feelings haunting her, her beautiful face gradually turned into that of a warrior.


    ¡ª320 days until the battle with the humans.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Gi Gi’s Beast Horde

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Gi Gi¡¯s Beast Horde</h4>


    Name: Gi Gi Orudo


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 14


    ss: Noble


    Possessed Skills: Track; Throw Projectile; Axe Mastery C-; Sloppy Eater; Jeer; Tacit Understanding; Ancient Beast Tamer; Beast Trainer; Cooperation; Friend of the Horde; Bug Eater


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Subordinate Beasts: Triple Head


    Since the king sent Gi Gi Orudo away, he has been going wherever he pleased, taking along any beast he found along his way. Gi Gi did not catch the beasts he found, however, and instead used the skill, Tacit Understanding, to make the beasts friendly and follow him on their own ord. Like this Gi Gi eventually managed to have a horde of beasts following behind him.


    Thorn Dog, arge-sized beast with thorn-like fur. Big Eye, a bird with multi-colored feathers arranged in the shape of an eye. Mirage, a monkey that could fade into its surroundings. Thorn Fox, foxes whose fur would stand up like thorns when threatened. Dragon Turtle, a kind of turtle that could eventually be over 5 meters big, though currently, it was only 1 meter big.


    Gi Gi took his horde of beast and headed toward a swamp.


    Snow fell heavily on the distant mountains of the snow god. Gradually, the snow built up from the crossroads toward the foot of the mountains.


    Damp clouds from the south crashed into the giant mountains of the snow god, showering rain over the foot of the mountains. Water permeated the ground, reaching deep under ground, as a great stream passed above ground, down toward the Forest of Darkness.


    The bountiful rain and the warm climate has - for many millenia - shaped the great forests, causing much change to the beasts living in them.


    After receiving the king¡¯s orders, Gi Gi headed straight up to the north, where the humidity was high and the marsnds, which the beasts loved, were many.


    When Gi Gi thought of all the beasts waiting for him, excitement filled him.


    He shivered every time he thought back to the king¡¯s words.


    ¡°We must be stronger. Henceforth, go to the north and increase your horde.


    Gi Gi thought back to the king¡¯s words as he looked around his surroundings.


    ¡°The king is truly great. He even allowed me to do as I please,¡± Gi Gi muttered.


    Gi Gi interpreted the king¡¯smand to increase his horde as taming more beasts. What a generous king indeed to allow his subordinate to happily tame more beasts.


    Of course, the king actually intended for him to gather goblin subordinates, but Gi Gipletely missed that part.


    Gi Gi looked around him as he happily hummed.


    Meanwhile, the triple head he was riding on was whispering to itself.


    What do you think? The leftmost head asked.


    I think he¡¯s got this whole thing wrong. The middle head said.


    Isn¡¯t there anything to eat? The rightmost head said as it searched its surroundings.


    In the end, since they wouldn¡¯t be disadvantaged in any way, the leftmost head and middle head stopped bothering about Gi Gi¡¯s misunderstanding, and they searched the surroundings for some food just like the rightmost head.


    ¡°Is that¡­¡± Gi Gi muttered, causing all eyes to gather.


    The area up ahead was a swamp. The grasses were moist and on the rotting woods were moss growing. Vines hung from the branches up above that blocked the light of the sun, wrapping themselves around trees, obstructing one¡¯s vision. It was in such a ce that Gi Gi saw something mysterious, causing him to open his eyes wide in shock.


    As the wind blew, a jellyfish floated aimlessly above the swamp.


    Gi Gi carefully observed the jellyfish, while the beasts behind him gulped.


    Half the jellyfish¡¯s body was transparent as it floated over the center of the swamp.


    After a while the jelly fish floated elsewhere, whereupon the grass underneath it quickly grew.


    ¡°Shall we go after it?¡± Gi Gi asked.


    But the three heads shook their heads. Even the rightmost head, who was always eager to eat, refused. The beasts knew how dangerous getting stuck in a swamp was.


    For some reason though, the jellyfish suddenly floated next to Gi Gi.


    If Gi Gi just stretched out his hand, it seemed like he would be able to reach it, but there was still a chance to fall into the swamp.


    Gi Gi¡¯s patience was running thin as he waited, but the jellyfish just floated elsewhere again.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, the jellyfish was out of reach. The only way to reach it was to traverse the swamp, but Gi Gi had no way of doing so.


    When Gi Gi looked down to the ground where the jellyfish had floated over before, he noticed there were some grass there. The


    grass was young and lustrous. Picking it up, he ordered his beasts to go around the swamp, onwards to the north.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gi Gi¡¯s beast horde gradually grew bigger as he proceeded to the north, but then they came across an unexpected but troublesome issue.


    ¡°GEGOo!¡± A newly added big eye cried, but behind that big eye were three other big eyes.


    ¡°GEGOo!¡± They cried.


    When the big eye with a bigger eye pattern than the other big eyes cried, these three new big eyes cheered.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Gi Gi asked to the big eye that joined the earliest with his Tacit Understanding Skill. ¡°Why are there more of you?¡±


    Apparently, the female big eyes seemed troubled, so they wanted to bring them along.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m single¡­ Sigh¡­ I know you need them to reproduce, but still¡­ Hmm? They were chased away, so they don¡¯t have a ce? Hmm¡­¡±


    Gi Gi was hesitant to agree, but when he saw the poor big eyes crying at the back, he couldn¡¯t help but give in. Because of that, though, Gi Gi couldn¡¯t say no when the mirages and the thorn foxes asked to take along some of their own females.


    ¡°No more! No more!¡± Gi Gi cried.


    But¡­


    ¡°Ki ki ki!¡± ¡°Fushu!¡±


    The mirages and the thorn foxes cried foul.


    The big eyes were allowed to take their female; not just one, but three too! So in the end, Gi Gi had no choice but to acquiesce.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Fine, but you¡¯ll keep your females to just three then, alright?¡±


    Gi Gi¡¯s goal was to increase his horde¡¯s strength. He had no intentions of running a charity; adopting every troubled beast along the way was out of the question.


    In the next few days, the number of dragon turtles had increased to three. The only one without a partner was the thorn dog.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ You¡¯re the only one left who can understand me,¡± Gi Gi said to the thorn dog, though for some reason the thorn dog unnaturally avoided his gaze.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Gi Gi said.


    ¡°Woof¡­¡± The thorn dog¡¯s tail dropped as its ears drooped and its thorn-like fur softened like withered leaves.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Well go on. Call them,¡± Gi Gi said.


    They¡¯ve gotten this far already; what was there to fear? It¡¯s not like three more dogs would be an issue.


    ¡°Woof¡­¡± The thorn dog barked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I won¡¯t get mad, so just call them already,¡± Gi Gi said.


    But what happened next made Gi Gi drop his jaws.


    The number of thorn dogs that appeared was 10.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say just three?¡± Gi Gi asked.


    When he looked closer, he noticed over half of them were pups.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Gi Gi braced himself.


    ¡°Woof!¡± The dog happily barked.


    ¡°What do you mean you couldn¡¯t help it!? What are we going to do with all these pups!?¡± Gi Giined.


    ¡°Woof!¡± Like this, the thorn dog said.


    The female thorn dogs were all big. They carried their pups and ced them over their back and approached Gi Gi.


    ¡°Kuun, kuun,¡±


    ¡°GUnunu¡­¡±


    Then they made themselves as pathetic as they could as they begged Gi Gi to let them stay.


    Sorry, boss. The male thorn dog said with a sorry appearance as its harem licked its face.


    It¡¯s alright, dear. I¡¯m sure your boss won¡¯t trouble you. Our children has no where else to go, so¡­ The female thorn dogs said to the male thorn dog.


    Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to hear their thoughts, but because of the Taciturn Understanding Skill that Gi Gi had, he unfortunately had to hear this pitiful exchange.


    ¡°Kuun, Kuun!¡± To make things worse, the pups kept on crying.


    ¡°Enough! I get it already! I hope you realize we¡¯re going to war, though!¡± Gi Gi said.


    The thorn dog happily barked back. ¡°Woof!¡± Boss!


    ¡°Ki ki ki!¡± The mirages (invisible monkeys) pped their hands.


    ¡°GEGOo!¡± The big eyes pped their wings.


    ¡°FUSHuu!¡± The thorn foxes jumped up and down.


    ¡°¡­¡± The dragon turtles walked as slow as ever and gave only a sleepy nce, but regardless, all the members of Gi Gi¡¯s beast horde gave their blessings to the thorn dogs.


    Unfortunately, Gi Gi forgot one crucial thing.


    To allow one was to allow all.


    Because of that Gi Gi ended up having to build an enclosure on the backs of the dragon turtles for the newborn animals.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    As Gi Gi¡¯s horde of beasts steadily grew in number, he finally managed to find some goblins. Gi Gi¡¯s goal had always been to multiply his beasts, but he also understood that the king wished for him to gain more strength for the impending battle with the humans.


    Having more goblins would only benefit them.


    Unfortunately, the moment the goblins, who had left their horde to hunt, saw Gi Gi, they immediately ran. It was only a given though, since Gi Gi¡¯s horde currently consisted of 24 thorn dogs, 13 big eyes, 6 dragon turtles, 10 thorn foxes, and 7 mirages (invisible monkeys).


    ¡°Shall we give chase?¡± Kicking on the triple head he rode upon, Gi Gi led his beast horde on a chase for the goblins.


    When Gi Gi managed to catch some of the goblins, he found out where they lived. Gi Gi thought he would talk to these new goblins to convince them to join the king, but unfortunately for him, the goblins in the vige were scared out of their wits.


    A giant goblin led a horde of beasts, many of which fed upon goblins.


    When the goblins saw such a sight, it was only a given that they wouldn¡¯t spare a word, and instead run for their lives.


    ¡°GI, GI GI!?¡± The foreign goblins ran back to their vige, crying, causing the rare goblin boss of their tribe to make an appearance. But when this rare goblin saw Gi Gi and his horde of beasts, he lost all feeling in his legs.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gi Gi asked.


    The rare goblin was sat on his buttocks, his sword on the ground, as Gi Gi stopped in front of him.


    Behind Gi Gi was his horde of beasts, ready to attack at a moment¡¯s notice. The thorn dogs were salivating. The mirages (invisible monkeys) had armed themselves with sticks and giant rocks. The multi-colored birds - which the goblins here had never seen before - had spread their wings, making themselves look as threatening as possible. The thorn foxes¡¯ thorns looked painful as they stood up. And on the back of the giant dragon turtles were enclosures, in which several small beasts howled.


    I¡¯m going to be eaten! The rare goblin thought.


    ¡°Be my subordinate, or else¡ª¡± Gi Gi thought of threatening the goblin, but before he could even finish¡ª


    ¡°Please! Let me be your subordinate! Just don¡¯t eat me! I beg you!¡± The rare goblin cried.


    Gi Gi hadn¡¯t even unsheathed his axe, so he couldn¡¯t help but raise his brows when he saw the enemy goblin offer himself.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not going to resist?¡± Gi Gi suspiciously asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t! I absolutely won¡¯t!¡± The enemy goblin cried desperately.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Well, I suppose there are days like this too. Gi Gi thought, then he conquered the vige.


    ¡°Take care of the beasts,¡± Gi Gi ordered. ¡°Then I want to know whether there are other goblins and orcs around.¡±


    Gi Gi¡¯s trip had just begun.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s level has risen.


    14 to 35


    Track


    Sess rate increased when pursing enemies.


    Throw Projectile


    Damage increased when throwing projectiles.


    Sloppy Eater


    Can eat even nts with poison.


    Jeer


    Attack power UP, defense power UP, speed DOWN.


    Tacit Understanding


    Canmunicate with beasts.


    Ancient Beast Tamer


    Can tame more beasts.


    Beast Trainer


    Can train even nonbat beasts.


    Cooperation


    Cooperation with allies gains a bonus.


    Friend of the Horde


    When fighting together with beasts, the strength of the surrounding horde is increased.


    Bug Eater


    Attack damage increased when fighting against bug-type monsters.

 Volume 2, Chapter 125: A Yoke that Leads to the Future

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 125: A Yoke that Leads to the Future</h4>


    ¡°What are you scheming?¡± I asked, my voice tinged with displeasure.


    The sylph sitting before me sternly met my gaze.


    ¡°I wish to unite the elves,¡± Shure said.


    ¡°You want to be king?¡± I asked.


    The king of elves, huh.


    ¡°You jest. The highest authority among us elves is the sage¡¯s council. A lone ruler would not be epted.¡±


    This vige doesn¡¯t really seem against the idea, though, but regardless, it seems this man has no intentions of bing king.


    ¡°Master Shure, written protests havee from the other forests¡ª !¡± An elf said as soon as he entered the room, but when he saw me, he stopped.


    ¡°Continue,¡± Shure said, prompting the elf to continue.


    Apparently, the other elven forests had announced their stand against Forni¡¯s decision to ally with the goblins.


    ¡°Master Fenit Symphoria of the sage¡¯s council has called for a meeting. The other forests will be attending¡­¡± The secretary-like elf was quivering, but Shure was as calm as spring rain.


    ¡°This is still within our expectations. Without a strong medicine we sylphs will never be born again. What did the Windy Forest say?¡± Shure said calmly.


    The elf straightened up his back and looked down on the letter in his hand.


    ¡°Master Falun will be supporting Master Shure,¡± the elf read.


    ¡°Good, then. Let the branches of the forest know that if they support me, they must gather together with their bows and quivers.¡±


    That was undoubtedly a deration of war.


    ¡°¡­Milord, won¡¯t you think this over again?¡± The elf said after ncing at me once. ¡°What meaning is there in shedding blood amongst elves? So long as we¡¯re able to live in the forest¡­¡±


    The elf knew what he was saying was an affront to me, but he said his piece anyway. It seems the elves hold Shure in regard.


    ¡°Fei, you are a brilliant elf, but if we elves remain the way we are today, we will not be able to avoid a cmity 100 yearster.¡±


    A century was still within the lifetime of an elf. In fact, it could be said to be a short period considering they themselves could live well over 200.


    ¡°Right now we must shed blood and resist the tyranny of the humans. If we don¡¯t fight while we have allies, only a future of very awaits us,¡± Shure said while looking at me. ¡°I do not wish to see such a shameful future for our proud descendants¡­ even if it means shedding the blood of my brethren.¡±


    Shure seems young from the outward, but it seems he¡¯s already lived past a hundred years.


    ¡°Fei, gather our brethren,¡± Shure said, still looking at me, his gaze growing sterner as the secretary-like elf left. ¡°With this things have turned exactly as you¡¯ve wished. We will be going to war together.¡±


    ¡°I would have liked to fight alongside the whole elven race, though,¡± I said.


    ¡°You ask too much, but¡­ Yes, I will see what I can. There is nothing pleasant in shedding a brother¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°A moment ago, you mentioned the sage¡¯s council being the highest authority, and yet¡­ Here you are defying it. Is that not a contradiction?¡±


    ¡°Let my name be tainted with shame if it must, but know that though I say it is the highest authority, it is not without w. After all, a king¡¯s directive is still greater than the council¡¯s,¡± Shure sighed. ¡°But s, desperate times call for desperate measures. If the council cannot arrive at an answer on how treat the goblins, then I will give them an answer. Merely dying the issue settles nothing.¡±


    So he is willing to carry this shame, is he? Ironically, despite that admirable spirit of his, the more confident he is in this decision, the more he spits on the credibility of that so-called council.


    ¡°Now then, friend. The stage is exactly as you¡¯ve desired. What will you do?¡± Shure¡¯s words were provoking, but his eyes were as calm as ever, looking only on the results.


    ¡°We will lend you our strength,¡± I replied. ¡°That is why we came here, after all.¡±


    Two dayster, the warriors of the Rustling Forest and the goblins numbered 400 men strong as they marched toward the Tranquil Forest.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Call the soldiers at once!¡± The moment the sages of Forni and Gastair dered war, Fenit¡¯s loud voice resounded, calling for their elven armies.


    ¡°A war among elves?¡± Silver from the Forest of the Lost (Sheng) shook in fear. Being of small stature, he had to look up to Fenit.


    Priena from the Silent Forest (Sinfall) was dubious, but he didn¡¯t contest Fenit.


    The slender Nash from the Whispering Forest (Jirad) sarcastically smiled as he asked. ¡°Call the soldiers? And who¡¯s going to lead them? The old veteran, Falun, isn¡¯t moving, while the enemy is none other than the wise and honorable Shure. Exactly who is going to go against him? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Are you scared? Of someone like him!? That won¡¯t do, Lord Nash Jirad! That won¡¯t do!¡± Fenit said.


    ¡°Hmph, I just don¡¯t wish to see this alliance die meaninglessly,¡± Nash stared coldly at Fenit.


    ¡°Are you insinuating that to follow me is to walk to death!?¡± Fenit screamed in response.


    Seeing the two argue, the small-statured Silver interjected. ¡°U-Umm! Are we really going to battle!?¡±


    Fenit clicked his tongue upon seeing Silver so perplexed. ¡°Enough! I, Fenit, will dispose of them! The rest of you can just run back home to your forests and wait in fear!¡±


    Because of the Elven Road there was a possibility for their territories to be attacked at any given time. The small Silver wasn¡¯t the only one to shake at that thought.


    ¡°No, this is only because of our short-sightedness. Please, Lord Fenit, remember your noble heart and find it in yourself to forgive us,¡± Priena said, causing Fenit to snort before returning to his seat.


    ¡°It should be fine if Lord Fenit leads the army, right, Lord Nash?¡± Priena asked Nash, his eyes as cold as ever.


    Nash smiled. ¡°Yes, it should be fine. If Lord Priena is fine with it, then so be it.¡±


    Priena and Nash understood each other¡¯s intention.


    By allowing Fenit and Shure to fight, they would be able to interver and act as an intermediary, giving them an advantageous position.


    ¡°Lord Falun seems to be quietly observing. If it¡¯s just Shure, we should be able to manage,¡± Priena said, at which everyone nodded.


    Though there were various differences between them, everyone was united in protecting their own positions.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided, give me the soldiers that returned just recently! Sinfall and Jirad should give me 200 each, while Sheng should give me 300 soldiers!¡± Fenit demanded.


    ¡°Why is my forest the only one who has to give 300?¡± Silverined.


    ¡°Shut up! If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll take you on along with Shure!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    In the end, Silver couldn¡¯t argue any more, and he just muttered out a quiet ¡®Fine¡¯.


    ¡°Should have said that from the start. Hmph!¡± Fenit said. ¡°Well then, gentlemen. Send your soldiers 4 dayster! Dismissed!¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The corpse of the unlucky bird flew high up in the sky, eventuallynding over the roof of the Fortress of the Abyss two days after Gi Ji Arsil had invoked it.


    When Kuzan received the message of the unlucky bird, she stiffened up almost as if her small, white body had been hit by a club, then she immediately went to the king¡¯s representative, Gi Ga Rax, the knight- ss goblin.


    His skin was a hue of deep red, and he had only an arm and a leg, along with a small horn over his head. The knight-ss goblin was clearly different from the other duke ss goblins. The small Kuzan looked up at his great stature filled with dignity.


    ¡°Lord Gi Ji has fallen into danger because of me. I must save him at once!¡±


    Gi Ga Rax wielded his spear with his one arm, and then with the prosthetic leg gifted to him by a human friend, he jumped up onto his beloved steed, Hakuou.


    ¡°P-Please wait, Gi Ga. I don¡¯t think you should go!¡± Kuzan said.


    ¡°What? But I was the one who asked him to go. I must go!¡± Gi Ga argued.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think the king would¡­¡±


    Kuzan wondered. What would the king do? He would probably take on the humans head on, wouldn¡¯t he? That would be bad. At the very least, Gi Ga shouldn¡¯t try to fight the humans now.


    ¡°What about the king?¡± Gi Ga asked.


    ¡°Umm¡­ No. What I mean is that the king ordered you to watch over the fortress; therefore, he probably intends for you to defend it. So, you should send someone else to help Gi Ji,¡± Kuzan reasoned.


    Right, Gi Ga nodded.


    Kuzan added. ¡°We mustn¡¯t engage the humans needlessly. As much as possible, we should avoid anything that would lead to an all-out war. Going out there and forcefully dragging Gi Ji out of the mouth of the tiger would be a bad idea. Not to mention that it¡¯s not exactly feasible.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Sending a rare-ss goblin out would just end up following whatever Gi Ji wants to do, so they decided on sending the tribal chiefs instead.


    ¡°How about Lord Aluhaliha of Paradua and Lord Gilmi of Ganra?¡± Gi Ga said.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Kuzan nodded, secretly relieved he didn¡¯t consider Rashka.


    ¡°Then please send word to them at once.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Kuzan said.


    Gi Ga sighed as he watched Kuzan run off. ¡°The king would have probably easily made this decision. Sigh¡­ As I thought, I can¡¯t be like the king.¡±


    Sighing, he rode Hakuou to his subordinates to train them.


    The most he could do now was to pray for Gi Ji¡¯s safety as he ran about in the forest near the Fortress.


    ¡ª318 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 126: Sylph Unification War I

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 126: Sylph Unification War I</h4>


    With the unruly soldiers and the gradually approaching Rustling Forest (Forni), the goblin-elf coalition caused Fenit¡¯s mood to worsen by the day.


    Fenit sought to gain support by visiting the other vige through the Elven Road, but the walls the viges had erected interfered with the spell, preventing him from reaching them.


    ¡°Silver Sheng, Nash Jirad, even Priena! What is wrong with you? Have you been seized with fear!?¡± Fenit mmed the table as he yelled at the soldiers of Symphoria standing before him, not an elf looked up to meet his gaze. ¡°How infuriating¡­ Fine, if this is how they want to y it, we¡¯ll just have to go ourselves. I, Fenit, will open the eyes of the Forni myself! But before that I¡¯ll start with that brat, Silver! I¡¯ll show him the price of humiliating me!¡±


    In his anger, Fenit ordered his men to march to the nearby Forest of the Lost (Sheng). His army numbered 500-men strong. There was no power in the hot sands of the southern desert able of contesting the elves, so the Tranquil Forest (Symphoria) had much room to grow.


    Fenit took roughly half of their great army.


    The army included Pale, who was also an elf of Symphoria. Since returning to Symphoria, she has bowed her head countless times to strangers in her search for Selena; and in the end, she concluded that Selena must be with the goblins.


    She would go to them now to prove her conclusions true, but she didn¡¯t think it feasible to grab Selena from right under the goblins¡¯ noses. Moreover, Forni had formed an alliance with the goblins. As far as they were concerned, she was an enemy. The Elven Road was not omnipotent.


    Even if she manages to make contact with Selena, how would she escape with her?


    To go by herself meant to move through enemy lines alone; the goblins and the Forni who have epted them. Running away surely wouldn¡¯t be easy. Not to mention, Pale wouldn¡¯t even dream of taking an army alone, though it was precisely because she understood her limits that she was cautious.


    The first most important thing an adventurer must learn is to know one¡¯s limits.


    After discerning what one can do and cannot do, one must then do his best ording to those limits. Pale learned that after joining the Soar to Freedom nElks.


    Using the same method, Pale concluded that the best way to meet Selena was to move with Fenit¡¯s army.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, am I, Touri?¡± Pale muttered to herself, calling out the name of their leader as she rebuked herself for her weakness.


    ¡°So this is were you were,¡± a voice called out from behind Pale as she was doing maintenance on her bow and quiver. When she turned around, a young elf her age was there.


    ¡°Felbi, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Pale said.


    ¡°¡­Nothing. I just wanted to see your face a bit,¡± shrugged the elf who was one of themanding officers of Symphoria¡¯s army. Felbi Anthra, though young he is an elf aplished in both archery and magic. He is one of the friends that Pale still has contact with even after her long absence.


    ¡°Is Fenit still throwing a tantrum? Sorry about that. I¡¯m his rtive, so let me apologize in his ce,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything,¡± Felbi said.


    ¡°You¡¯re making that face though.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I give. You hit it right on the money,¡± Felbi sighed as he sat beside Pale and worked maintenance on his short sword. As he rubbed his short sword made out of Srna, he talked about Fenit. When he got to the part where Fenit ordered them to march to the Forest of the Lost, Pale raised her two well-shaped brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something to praise, but¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯s wrong,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°And I thought you¡¯d surely be against it,¡± Felbi said, looking at Pale as if he was looking at someone for the first time.


    ¡°You might not want to hear this, Felbi, but I think the Goblin-Forni Alliance is a force to be reckoned with. Gathering numbers to ovee that isn¡¯t a bad move; and since they agreed during the


    meeting, they should honor their promise¡­ even if that promise was made due to a threat.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the duty of the nobles, huh. Pretty harsh, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    In the end, negotiations were just tools executed upon the stage that is power. That was true for the humans; and it rings true even for the elves.


    ¡°But I guess it can¡¯t be helped if we¡¯re to defeat Forni,¡± Felbi sighed as he sheathed his short sword.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Pale agreed. ¡°For the sake of peace.¡±


    When they stood up and were about to bid each other farewell, the tumultuous noise of a violent wind and the sight of the chief¡¯s roofs being blown away hit them.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    They¡¯re not attacking.


    That¡¯s something to be celebrated, I suppose.


    This whole thing began because of Shure¡¯s unexpected deration of war, but it seems to be going exactly as he nned. Currently, our forces are marching together with the elves surrounding the goblins from the outside.


    The road in the forest had been maintained well enough to allow even an army our size to go through. It wasn¡¯t paved with stones, but it was wide enough to amodate us; moreover, the needless stones have been removed and thend has been leveled.


    I wanted to ask Shure why their roads were like this, but after seeing him busy dealing with all the reports, I decided to postpone the


    trivial questions forter. In fact, even the usually chattering goblin horde was acting as if they¡¯d been forbidden from talking.


    When Shure finished hearing out the scouts¡¯ reports, I spoke to him. ¡°Things sure are going smoothly. I thought for sure the other viges would attack you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already made our move. Right now, the other viges shouldn¡¯t even have the leisure of sending out their army.¡±


    Assassins? Shure was still free, so I asked.


    ¡°Did you have the other leaders assassinated?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­ Well, we¡¯ve gotten this far so it shouldn¡¯t make any difference. There are other people among the sylph who share my misgivings; such elves aren¡¯t limited to those in my vige,¡± Shure said.


    So he had those elves do something then? Did he tell them to attack? No, that would be too weak. A separate attack force isn¡¯t impossible, but he said the other viges won¡¯t even have the leisure of sending out their army, so it would have to be something even stronger than that.


    ¡°You incited a rebellion?¡±


    ¡°¡­Bingo.¡±


    Just a bit I saw a glimpse of what this man is worrying about. There were indeed people who share his misgivings in the other forests, but they were by no means many. Otherwise, he would have simply had the other chiefs exiled. The fact that he had to resort to a rebellion meant that he didn¡¯t have enough influence otherwise to cripple the other forests.


    The only way to affect the other forests was for him to make a desperate move. A desperate move that would mean death if anything were to go wrong.


    ¡°We can go faster if you want,¡± I said.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Shure said, hesitant.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re used to wars. We¡¯re not pushing ourselves.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you. Fei, order the army to go faster!¡±


    Nodding, his secretary ordered the soldiers. ¡°Elites of Forni! Let us make haste! There is no weakling among us only capable of moving so slowly!¡±


    I raised my voice as well.


    At that, the elves and the goblins both quickened their pace.


    Like that we headed to the nearby Silent Forest (Sinfall).


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Bui groaned when he saw the goblin that was brought to the vige.


    ¡°Food!¡± The kobolds, on the other hand, demanded food as usual as they bit him by the legs.


    ¡°What to do, Bui? That goblin is that goblin¡¯s subordinate, right? It¡¯s ck and big too,¡± Gui said.


    Bui could only nod his head despite being troubled. ¡°Let¡¯s heal him first. Remove the arrow lodged into his back, then apply some herbs.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be bad? If he dies, it¡¯ll be our fault,¡± Goi said as he quivered in fear.


    Bui shook his head. ¡°I think it would be worse if we just threw him away and did nothing. Even if he dies, it should be fine as long as we tried our best.¡±


    Bui¡¯s words gradually grew weaker until they werepletely powerless by the end of his speech. Gui and Goi nced at each other at that, then sighing, they carried the goblin into a house. It was a house made only out of wood and the skin of animals, but it was much better than nothing.


    Washing the goblin¡¯s wounds with water purified by Doralia, they rubbed some herbs on them to hasten their recovery. After that, all that was left was to wait for the goblin¡¯s leaf-covered wounds to recover.


    ¡°Food!¡± Meanwhile, the kobolds were still clinging onto Bui. When he finally took out some meat, they started salivating.


    ¡°Aight, now you boys go over there¡± Bui threw the meat away, causing the kobolds to run after it. It was then that someone called out to him.


    ¡°Bui! The goblin is awake!¡± When he turned around, he saw that it was Goi, who hade running out from inside the house.


    Inside the house.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, bastards¡­ you¡¯re¡­ orcs,¡± the goblin said, still clearly in pain.


    Contrary the goblin¡¯s seemingly hostile appearance, however, Bui was quite relieved to see him alive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t eat you,¡± Bui said.


    ¡°Bastards, I know¡­ you¡­ eat our kind!¡± The goblin said.


    ¡°I am Bui, the ruler of this orc vige. I have no intentions of antagonizing your king.¡±


    The blue goblin - the assassin, Gi Ji Arsil - groaned when he heard those words tinged with intelligence; that was something far too rare for the orcs.


    ¡°Anyhow, it should be far too difficult for you to be moving around, so just lie down and rest,¡± Bui said before leaving Goi behind to tend to the goblin, while he left with the others.


    ¡°It¡¯s good he didn¡¯t die. For the meantime, let¡¯s observe him. He¡¯s probably hungry, so we¡¯ll have to feed him some meat,¡± Bui said as he ordered the other orcs and thought of the actions they would be taking.


    The wounded goblins was found in the area the king gave them, the area south theke. The arrow lodged into his back was exquisitely made, something far too difficult for the goblins and orcs.


    That being said, the enemy was most likely human.


    Had the humans invaded the forest once more? Or did the gobline from outside the forest?


    There was much to confirm.


    ¡°Gui, I have a request.¡±


    The chief of the orc vige began his own investigation.


    ¡ª316 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 127: Sylph Unification War II

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 127: Sylph Unification War II</h4>


    ¡°Swordsmen forward!¡±


    At Shure¡¯s behest, the melee soldiers moved up to the front. I thought for sure the elves would be attacking from a distance, preferring to use a bow and quiver, but contrary to my expectations, many of the elves were outfitted with a shield and sword. They bravely ventured out to the frontlines, where they climbed up the defensive walls erected to protect the vige.


    We encountered little resistance as we entered the Silent Forest (Sinfall). Arrows would be shot at us from time to time, but such half- hearted response could not stop the might of 400 warriors.


    ¡°Find Priena! Ignore the fodders!¡±


    All men moved on foot, the elves forming the outer perimeter, while the goblins formed the heart of the formation. I ran side-by-side Shure, who ordered the swordsmen to push into the residence of the vige chief. At the same time, he ordered to suppress the vital facilities. As expected, Shure is skilled. He even managed to gather enough information on the enemy beforehand.


    If he didn¡¯t know where all the important facilities and what kind of army the enemy had we wouldn¡¯t be able to upy the vige so easily.


    ¡°The enemy chief, Priena Sinfall, has run away with 50 soldiers!¡± An elf reported.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Shure asked.


    ¡°To the south!¡±


    I don¡¯t know if this is what they mean by ¡®when the gong is hit it echoes¡¯, but I decided to offer the chief¡¯s head as a present to decorate this victory.


    ¡°We¡¯ll pursue them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Please,¡± Shure said.


    Hearing Shure agree, I ordered the goblins. ¡°Riders of Paradua, ride ahead and stop the enemy! Archers of Ganra, Ru Rou shall lead you to support the riders of Paradua. Gi Jii take 40 and go with Shure.


    Everyone else follow me!¡±


    Quickly ordering the soldiers, I filled my legs with ether and bolted off.


    I chased after Priena with my sword at the ready.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    As we left the vige, we ran through the road going south.


    I ran at the vanguard, leading the goblins behind me through the leveled road, while the beast-riders informed us that they had already made contact with the enemy through the archers of Ganra.


    Directing ether to my ears to sharpen my hearing, I heard throes of pain and angry voices from up ahead.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± I ordered.


    Unsheathing my sword, I stepped into the ground and bolted for the area up ahead.


    ¡°Your Highness, the enemy is up ahead!¡± Ru Rou, who had gone ahead, said.


    I leapt as soon as I saw the opposing elven army.


    ¡°Turn me into a de!Enchant¡±


    ck mes erupted from the base of the hilt, dding the whole de in ck ember as it descended with the force of gravity into an enemy elf.


    Without even the time to cry out, the enemy elf was cleaved in two.


    The surrounding elves were aghast upon seeing me, and not an eek came out of their lips. It didn¡¯t matter, though, because I was never one to let my enemies off lightly.


    ¡°GURUUuoOOAaOO!¡± As I bellowed out the World-Devouring Howl, I swept at the surrounding elves with my long sword, lopping off their head and dyeing the ground in their blood.


    After seeing me instantly kill the elves around me, the enemy finally woke up from their stupor and an enemy elf cried.


    ¡°Goblin!¡± The enemy cried. ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Too slow!


    ¡°Let my body be invible!Shield¡±


    The bow was at a disadvantage in a close-up fight, so the enemy elf put his bow away and unsheathed his dagger.


    The enemy elf struck out with his dagger, but my Shield repelled it. The elves attacked from every direction, but I cut each and every one of them down easily, causing the enemy elves¡¯ face to twist in fright. There were some brave ones who still fought despite seeing my Shield, however.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on us, monster!!¡± An elf soldier cried as he jumped at me with his sword.


    For some reason, I decided to dodge that one.


    Good thing I did, as that sword of his managed to tear away a thin portion of my Shield¡¯s ck mes. That weapon must be made out of the elves¡¯ special metals, either Srna or Orichalcum.


    In front of weapons like those, Shield is meaningless!


    When the enemy attacked again, I met its weapon with my own, but unfortunately, its short sword actually cut into my sword.


    What an insanely sharp weapon.


    Jubtion filled the elf¡¯s face. Victory was his, he must¡¯ve thought.


    Stupid. If your weapon is stuck in mine, how are you going to dodge my next attack?


    Releasing my long sword, I curled my hand into fist and mmed it into the happy elf¡¯s face. The sound of bones breaking resounded as


    the elf flew away, then I took out another sword by my waist and fixed my stance.


    ¡°S-Stay away from that¡ª!¡± An elf cried as he sought to make some distance between us, but unfortunately, my sword found its way into his back before he could flee.


    He was the only one I managed to kill, however, as the other elves safely managed to jump onto the branches of the trees nearby or hide in the bushes; they readied their bows.


    That was fast. As expected of the elves who are said the be friends of the forest.


    Unfortunately, they were toote. It might be because of their inexperience at war, but they moved a moment toote.


    ¡°Stop that goblin!¡± An elf ordered, at which the other elves all aimed their bows at me.


    The elves were unequaled as hunters. Their bows were fast and strong, and they could instantly take down any prey they set their eyes upon.


    ¡°Fir¡ªWhat!?¡± Just when the elves were about to shoot, the arrows of Ganra¡¯s archers came pouring down.


    ¡°Shoot down the elves away from His Highness!¡± The youngmander of Ganra, Ru Rou, ordered.


    The archers of Ganra were skilled hunters as well; therefore, the moment the elves decided to jump on top of branches, their fate was sealed. The only reason the archers of Ganra refused to shoot was because I was nearby. Now that the elves had willingly distanced themselves from me, the Ganra could cover the sky in their arrows as they pleased.


    Meanwhile, the goblins that had gone ahead came back and attacked. The fierce and powerful goblins of Gaidga mmed their clubs, each one as big as the elves themselves, into the slender bodies of the elven forces, while the wide-eyed Gi Jii charged with the normal goblins and their spear.


    ¡°R-Run!¡± The moment the elves cried out that word, our victory was secured.


    A systematic retreat allows one to minimize casualties, but¡­ This¡­ This is just asking to be killed.


    ¡°After them! Take their heads!¡± I ordered as I watched the elves run away without any order.


    The goblins cheered at mymand; and in the end, about 40 of the 50 elves were in.


    Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t get Priena¡¯s head.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Meanwhile, while Shure was invading the Silent Forest (Sinfall), the life and death battle that took ce in Fenit¡¯s residence ended.


    Shure¡¯s advocates had attacked Fenit.


    Shure had many supporters even among Fenit¡¯s guard; and because Fenit didn¡¯t even consider the possibility, they managed to attack him. There were many among themanding officers who shared Shure¡¯s thoughts.


    Fenit waspletely blindsided when Shure¡¯s faction attacked, but fortunately for him, luck was on his side. In Fenit¡¯s fit of anger, he identally blew the roof off his residence, prompting Pale and the other warriors outside to enter his house, swaying the advantage back to Fenit¡¯s side.


    Pale and the other warriors asked Shure¡¯s faction to surrender, but they ignored their plea and fought until thest man. In the end, they all died.


    ¡°We can¡¯t dy anymore! The devil¡¯s hand might have reached even Silver!¡± Fenit loudly said in high spirits. ¡°This is clearly Shure¡¯s¡ª No. The ploy of the goblins and the elves working with them who look down on us elves! This is no longer just a war, but a holy war!¡±


    Fenit turned to Pale with a sharp gaze. ¡°My dear cousin, this is a holy war, thus I cannot show favoritism! You shall join Commander Felbi and his squad to bring aid to the Forest of the Lost (Sheng)!¡±


    ¡°I was actually about to ask that myself¡­¡± Pale quietly muttered.


    Fenit was being threatening, but in the end, he just pushed her to go exactly where she wanted to go.


    ¡°Go now!¡± Fenitmanded.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Pale said.


    If war were to break out, the only way she would be able to save Selena is to end the war quickly.


    That was the conclusion Pale arrived to, so she chose to go to the battlefield.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± A guard asked Fenit after Pale left.


    Fenit¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°Who do you think is responsible for that attack just now? Do you really think it was Shure¡¯s ploy?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡± The soldier was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s Pale¡¯s supporters! The people who want her to be chief!¡±


    Fenit believed that it was actually Pale behind the attack just now.


    ¡°B-But didn¡¯t Master Pale run to help just now?¡± The soldier reasoned.


    ¡°She probably just wanted to see my corpse!¡±


    ¡°T-Then are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Pale must die in this war!¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Bui frowned upon hearing the leader-ss orc, Gui¡¯s, report.


    ¡°There is a human vige right next to the forest¡­¡±


    Bui folded his arms as he sat cross-legged.


    ¡°I want to think,¡± Bui said before leaving Gui.


    Whenever Bui wanted to ponder something, he would always go to the mother tree, Doralia.


    ¡°A frontal attack on the humans would only serve to increase our casualties, but¡­ If the human vige were to bepleted, we might lose our chance to stop them. Will we have to move again? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a ce better than here, though.¡±


    There was plenty of food here in the south. The strongest influence were the goblins living in the west, but the orcs had a good rtionship with them, so they were no problem. If Bui could just deal with the threat in the east, he would be able to ensure his vige¡¯s safety.


    If ever he did need to escape, the only path he would be able take would be the north, but because they¡¯ve been developing the south so much, they haven¡¯t had any opportunity to scout there.


    Right now they had 150 orc warriors and 70 orc females. There weren¡¯t many ces that could amodate a vige their size.


    The humansing back stronger than before meant that there was a country behind them. That¡¯s the only reason they would be able to put so much power into the frontline.


    What they were doing wasn¡¯t much different with the goblins.


    The goblins moved to the west, and then pushed the orcs toward the east, where the frontline was. In one sense, it could be said that the goblins were keeping the orcs from running away.


    That leaves little room for the orcs to maneuver.


    What should Bui do to ensure the orcs¡¯ safety?


    What¡¯s the matter, Bui?


    ¡°Ah, Doralia.¡± Bui decided to talk about their current predicament to Doralia.


    When Doralia finished hearing him out, she spoke.


    I see¡­ So you want to protect this vige.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± As Bui leaned onto Doralia, he looked up at the branches that blocked the sun¡¯s rays.


    ¡°If the enemy forces are strong, then¡­¡±


    They should just weaken them.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Right, right¡­ I see¡­ No, but¡­¡±


    Doralia quietly watched over Bui as he pondered to himself.


    The next day, Bui took two orcs with him and created a new vige to the east.


    It was a small vige, but that was enough to create a breakwater between the orc vige and the humans; a vige to protect the flourishing orc vige, so to speak.


    How Bui¡¯s ns would fare was yet unknown, but the orcs¡¯ influence was gradually getting stronger.


    ¡ª314 days until the battle with the humans.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Level has risen.


    53 to 54


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Intermission: Gi Zu’s Duel Record I

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Gi Zu¡¯s Duel Record I</h4>


    Name: Gi Zu Ruo


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Noble


    Possessed Skills: Overpowering Howl; Throw Projectile; Spear Mastery B-; Instant Kill; Mad Shishi; Bite


    Divine Protection: Mad God (Zu Oru)


    Attributes: None


    Brushing off the approaching de, Gi Zu thrust the butt of his spear into the side of the enemy goblin rare. As the enemy goblin rare flew through the air, he followed after him, then as he tried to pick


    himself up, hit his legs. No longer able to stand the pain, the goblin rare fell to the ground. Gi Zu grabbed his head with one hand.


    ¡°Surrender, or else¡­¡± Gi Zu threatened to crush the enemy goblin¡¯s head with his hand.


    The goblin rare cried as Gi Zu gripped tighter and tighter, until eventually, he was at the brink of losing consciousness.


    ¡°I give, I give! Spare me!¡± The goblin rare cried.


    ¡°Good,¡± Gi Zu said.


    Upon release, the goblin rare prostrated himself before Gi Zu, who looked down at him for a moment before turning to eye the surrounding normal goblins.


    He spoke in amanding tone. ¡°From this day onwards, this vige belongs to I, Gi Zu Ruo! If you resist, you will die!¡±


    After being sent away by the king to expand the horde, Gi Zu Ruo renewed his loyalty to the king.


    ¡°I need to be more like Lord Gi Ga,¡± he muttered.


    During the battle with the Orc King, Gi Ga Rax lost an arm and a leg to ensure the king¡¯s victory. Though at the time Gi Zu did not understand it, the king rewarded Gi Ga with a rider-beast, and then the humans whom Gi Ga had befriended gave him a new leg. To Gi Zu, Gi Ga was a person worthy of admiration.


    Gi Zu had been wielding a spear for as far as he could recall. Not long after he was born in the same vige as Gi Ga, he was taken into Gi Ga¡¯s spear squad, and then they fought against the orc king. It was then that he received the blessing of the mad god and recklessly cut down enemy after enemy.


    By the time he realized it, he had evolved from a mere goblin into something with rtively more wisdom.


    Gi Zu was grateful for his good fortune that allowed him to survive despite recklessly running around wildly by himself.


    As he walked along the area, he thought to himself, This fortune must also be because of the king and Lord Gi Ga.


    If so, then he must fulfill his mission and gather more goblins for the king.


    Goblins didn¡¯t grow on trees, however; therefore, he had no choice but to look for the small goblin viges scattered throughout the forest, gathering the small hordes one at a time.


    A few days after Gi Zu parted with the king, he came across a small goblin vige.


    It was a small horde of 30 goblins, but Gi Zu valiantly charged in head-on and challenged their chief. The enemy chief being a goblin rare, naturally could not win against Gi Zu, who was not only a goblin noble but also a battle-scarred veteran. After suppressing them, Gi Zu immediately made them swear fealty to the king, then he asked the goblin rare of the other goblin hordes living nearby.


    It was then that he found out there was another goblin noble nearby.


    ¡°Oh? is that goblin stronger than me?¡± Gi Zu asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­ He¡¯s big and his weapon is strong,¡± the goblin replied.


    Gi Zu thought it unfortunate that the goblin rare couldn¡¯t tell him more, but he had his own ideas when it came to these sort of matters.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to see him for myself then.¡± Gi Zu fiercely smiled as he decided to have the goblin rare lead him to that goblin noble. ¡°Hmm¡­ But before that¡­¡±


    Gi Zu was born after the king had upied Gi Vige; therefore, unlike the first generation goblins, he was born at a time when the food was plenty.


    Because Gi Zu himself had never experienced starvation, he found the sight of the emaciating goblins ridiculous.


    There was a considerable difference between the height of the rare- ss goblins raised in Gi Vige and the goblins here. The king himself hadn¡¯t intended it, but by fixing the food issue in Gi Vige, the goblins at Gi Vige were able to grow bigger than other goblins.


    ¡°What do you sorry gobs think of filling your belly with some meat?¡± Gi Zu asked, at which the surrounding goblins all gulped, prompting Gi Zu to raise his spear andugh. ¡°Hah! Then I guess we¡¯re eating first!¡±


    There were about 30 goblins all-in-all in the vige. Gi Zu took three normal goblins with him and entered the forest to look for some prey. A littleter, they managed to hunt a beast. In doing so, Gi Zu did not only secure food for the vige, but he also managed to teach the three normal goblins how to work together.


    At first, the goblins didn¡¯t understand too well, but after the second and third hunt, they finally grasped it. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t stay any longer, as the other goblins were waiting at the vige with empty bellies.


    Their hunt for the day were a double head, a spear deer, and a big- horned deer. Just that three by themselves were enough to make the goblins of the vige wide-eyed. They had never seen a feast of this scale before!


    ¡°Now feast!¡± Gi Zu said.


    At first, the goblins couldn¡¯t believe their eyes when they saw Gi Zu treat them to this feast, but when they realized he was being serious, they unabashedly dug in to this sumptuous feast.


    Until now the goblin rare had always monopolized the vige¡¯s hunts, but after the feast, even the rare-ss goblin had a sense of satisfaction he had never before experienced.


    To these goblins, Gi Zu¡¯s existence was like that of a savior.


    ¡°Why would you give us meat?¡± One of the goblins asked.


    ¡°Why? Because you¡¯re hungry! Of course, I would give you meat. Are we notrades who have sworn to follow the king?¡± Gi Zu replied.


    Putting it positively, Gi Zu was optimistic; negatively, Gi Zu was ignorant of hardship; and to the goblins of this vige, that attitude of his was nothing short of shocking. Food was supposedly something a goblin bet his whole existence on just to secure, and yet here was a goblin who generously gave it away. Much in the same way that Gi Ga swore absolute fealty to the king, these simple goblins were greatly touched by his actions.


    The normal goblins could notprehend what Gi Zu was talking about. It was simply far tooplicated for them, but at the very least they understood Gi Zu¡¯s greatness and the fact that behind him was someone even greater.


    The rare-ss goblin alone was puzzled.


    He couldn¡¯t help himself but ask. ¡°King? Are you not the king?¡±


    ¡°The king is the great goblin to whom I have sworn my spear. He should be somewhere north of us. Right now, we are gathering


    strength for the sake of theing war with the humans. Once you meet him, I¡¯m sure you will understand his greatness,¡± Gi Zu said.


    The rare-ss goblin couldn¡¯t help but blink his eyes upon realizing that there was a goblin even greater than this one standing before him.


    ¡°I will never forget that you gave me meat,¡± the rare-ss goblin said.


    Gi Zu happily nodded.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    In the end, Gi Zu decided to stay in the vige for a few more days. The rare-ss goblin earnestly offered the females to Gi Zu, but Gi Zu was someone born under the rule of the king. As far as he was concerned, embracing the females was a reward given only to those worthy, usually because of some merit made.


    To Gi Zu, sharing food with hisrades wasn¡¯t anything special. That¡¯s why despite the goblins sentimentally offering the females to him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that epting them would still slight the king¡¯sw. As a noble who has been given the right to have a household, to break the king¡¯sw would be to spit in the face of the king and Lord Gi Ga, whom he holds in esteem. Which is why, in the end, Gi Zu decided to return the females to the vige.


    ¡°I am d that you offered them to me, but as someone with a household, I must refuse,¡± Gi Zu said.


    Wry smiles were had as Gi Zu returned the females to the vige. Not to mention, the goblins were again moved at his actions.


    To happily receive the females was a given to the goblins, so his refusal was truly shocking.


    After a few days passed, the goblins hadpletely taken to revering Gi Zu. During this time, Gi Zu had taught the rest of the goblins how to work together and set traps. By doing so, he would be able to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t die even without him.


    Of course, Gi Zu had no intentions of dying, but the enemy was another noble ss. In the unfortunate scenario where he perishes in battle, the king must be informed of the existence of a formidable goblin in the southwest. Even if he can¡¯t win against the goblin, the king and Lord Gi Ga might be able to.


    Because of that he asked the goblins of the vige to send a message to the king. This is the reason why he taught them how to feed themselves and ensured that they wouldn¡¯t die.


    After a few more days passed, when the rare-ss goblin, who was the former boss of the vige, had fully learned how to set traps, Gi Zu decided to go back to his original objective.


    ¡°I wish to challenge the strongest goblin in the area,¡± Gi Zu said.


    Of course, the goblins earnestly tried to stop him. He was their benefactor. If they were to lose him now, the vige¡¯s bright future would surely be dampened.


    It was aplicated matter too hard for the normal goblins to understand, but when they realized that the boss who gave them food might die, they were greatly disheartened. They held onto his sleeves, begging him not to fight the noble-ss goblin.


    Unfortunately, Gi Zu had made his resolve.


    In the end, the rare-ss goblin led Gi Zu to the cave where the noble ss goblin lived.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The rare goblin turned back to Gi Zu, as if asking if he were sure about this, but he just hurried him up, and eventually, they arrived at the area right next to the cave. By then it was nighttime.


    As Gi Zu ordered the normal goblin they caught along the way to inform the noble goblin of his challenge, the rare-ss goblin¡¯s anxiety worsened.


    Gi Zu told the rare-ss to go before he went to the cave. When he got to the cave, the noble-ss goblin and his horde had already gathered there.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the bastard who wants to challenge me,¡± a noble-ss goblin even bigger than Gi Zu said. There was an old scar extending from his shoulder to chest.


    ¡°I am Gi Zu Ruo. I havee here at themand of the king. I challenge you, ruler of thesends!¡± Gi Zu boldly proimed.


    For a moment, the enemy noble was wide-eyed, but a littleter, heughed loudly.


    ¡°HA HA HA! FOOL! This isn¡¯t the sort of forest a soft fool like yourself can live in! Kill him!¡± The enemy noble said.


    Normal and rare goblins smiled as they unsheathed their weapons and surrounded Gi Zu.


    Gi Zu¡¯s gaze grew cold as he eyed the surrounding enemies and readied his spear.


    ¡°So you can¡¯t even ept a challenge. It seems the only thing big about you is your body,¡± Gi Zu said.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see just how much longer you¡¯ll be able to keep up that stupid act. Kill him!¡± The enemy noblemanded.


    The surrounding enemy goblins all attacked at the same time.


    A club came swinging from behind, but Gi Zu deflected it with the butt of his spear in a speed twice as fast as the club. A sharpened picket came thrusting from the left, but Gi Zu inclined his upper half, letting it slip through. At the same time, Gi Zu used the momentum of his spear to strike at the goblin whose club he¡¯d deflected, then he swept at the goblinsing at him from the right and from in front. The only remaining goblin was the one with a picket, but when the spear returned from its course, it took its head with it.


    Gi Zu exhaled.


    ¡°Mercy will not be shown to those who fight. I am Gi Zu Ruo, representative of the great king and first disciple of the indomitable Gi Ga Rax!¡± Gi Zu dered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cower! No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s just one guy! Kill him with numbers!¡± The enemy noble-ss goblin dered, prompting the surrounding goblins to tighten their encirclement on Gi Zu.


    Breathing out faintly once, Gi Zu took a step forward then struck his spear into the corpse of the goblin he¡¯d killed moments ago. With great power, he lifted up the corpse.


    ¡°GURUoOOO!¡±


    Then he threw the corpse up front toward one part of the encirclement.


    The surrounding goblins didn¡¯t think he would try to pull off a stunt like that with his spear; they couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. Even the rare goblins in the path of the thrown corpse were so shocked that they forgot to move away. Because of that they ended up getting hit by the corpse.


    In the midst of all the surprise and confusion, Gi Zu stepped forward. He skewered the rare goblins buried under the corpse, then as he pulled his spear out, he swung his spear and swept around him.


    Finally, the goblins awoke from their stupor. Immediately, they tried to attack Gi Zu, but their uncoordinated attacks were easily dodged, then Gi Zu struck them dead. Gradually, Gi Zu neared the enemy noble-ss goblin.


    A spear lunged at Gi Zu from both nks, but he twisted his body and dodged, allowing him to leap through the opened path.


    A goblin immediately came running for him from behind, however; but Gi Zu quickly dealt with him by burying the butt of his spear into the sr plexus of the goblin. Unfortunately for the goblin, it ended up hitting the center of his chest instead, giving rise to onest throe before he breathed hisst and copsed.


    Gi Zu didn¡¯t even turn around to confirm he was dead. The sounds were enough.


    Gi Zu ran for the enemy noble goblin.


    Meanwhile, the enemy goblin was gradually realizing how strong Gi Zu was, causing panic to well up within him. Gi Zu¡¯s spear handling, his ability to quickly see the hole in the encirclement, and his courage which allowed him to stand fearless in the face of a horde. All these things proved to the noble-ss goblin that Gi Zu was far stronger than him.


    The individual¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t the only deciding factor in bing leader of a horde, however.


    ¡°Gi?¡± A goblin cried out.


    The enemy noble-ss goblin had grabbed the head of a normal goblin, causing the goblin to cry out. But without caring one bit for it, he threw the normal goblin at Gi Zu.


    ¡°Nu!?¡¯


    Gi Zu was taken by surprise with the appearance of a giant object suddenly flying toward him. After dealing with two goblins who came at him from his nks, he swung his spear to deflect the object flying toward him. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but when he recognized the detestable sound of a spear, he quickly twisted his body. Gi Zu managed to avoid the trajectory of the flying goblin.


    An anguished cry rose when the goblin hit the ground, but the enemy noble-ss goblin was faintly smiling.


    Gi Zu red at him. ¡°What do you think yourrades are!?¡¯


    The enemyughed loudly at Gi Zu¡¯s angry outburst. ¡°These guys live for my sake. They should be happy to be of use.¡±


    The sound of teeth being ground resounded from Gi Zu¡¯s mouth.


    That¡¯s impossible, he thought. Whether it was the Gi Vige, the Fortress of the Abyss, or the tribes¡­ everyone helped each other to live. When the humans attacked, everyone stood together to face them. It didn¡¯t matter whether one was a normal ss or a noble ss.


    Everyone was equal under the king.


    Even a normal or a rare could be recognized as long as he showed results. Anyone could be rewarded with a female or given good food to eat. Even our fealty to the king was something we swore on our own volition. We were never forced!


    ¡°Are you really ok with this!?¡± Gi Zu red at the goblins around him as he spun his spear.


    The normal goblins backed off at the pressure emanating from Gi Zu, but the rare goblins wore a cold smile on their faces.


    ¡°Looks like everyone agrees with me. Now I think I¡¯m about fed up with that stupid look on your face! Finish him!¡±


    At the noble goblin¡¯s behest, the normal and rare goblins charged. The rare goblins swung their spears from the back while the normal goblins acted as living shields at the front.


    30 days after Gi Zu epted this mission from the king, he found himself in a predicament.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gi Zu¡¯s level has risen.


    1 to 15


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 128: Sylph Unification War III

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 128: Sylph Unification War III</h4>


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Truly,¡± Silver said to Felbi.


    Felbi led a preemptive squad into the Forest of the Lost (Sheng), under the assumption that the vige would be suffering an internal conflict, an assumption proved true the moment they invaded the vige.


    By utilizing Pale¡¯s ns, Felbi was able to expel the Shure Faction, and in the blink of an eye, brought control of the vige back to Silver.


    ¡°Messenger!¡±


    As Silver and his people were expressing their thanks to Felbi, a messenger came running to them in ragged breaths.


    The Silent Forest (Sinfall) had fallen.


    ¡°That fast? No, with the viges in chaos, I suppose it could be possible,¡± Felbi muttered.


    Nodding, Pale touched her slender chin and asked. ¡°Lord Silva¡­ If I recall correctly, doesn¡¯t Sheng have a huge supply of Blue-Silver Steel (Srna)?¡±


    Silver nodded though he wasn¡¯t sure what she had in mind.


    Pale turned to Felbi. ¡°It¡¯s probable that they¡¯re able to go so fast because of theck of heavy armor. It might be best to ignore their speed and focus on our preparations. That way we can take them by surprise once they get here.¡±


    ¡°What about Lord Nash Jirad? Won¡¯t he make it in time?¡± Felbi asked full anxiety.


    But Pale¡¯s words were as cold as ice, calmly continuing despite her friend¡¯s apparent anxiety. ¡°Lord Silver, please prepare some Srna armor and Orichalcum weapons for Symphoria.¡±


    ¡°The chaos in the vige has been suppressed to some extent¡­ I¡¯ll prepare as much as I can.¡± Silver nodded.


    Pale smiled at that, then she walked away with Felbi.


    Their battle had just begun.


    As far as Pale was concerned, the sooner this needless war ended the better.


    Though it did beg the question. Why would the wise and heroic Shure choose to ally himself with the goblins? The goblins were unintelligent brutes that destroyed crops and kidnapped the women


    of other races. The elves wouldn¡¯t lose to them even if they were toe in great numbers.


    Besides, the elf viges had a barrier that led others astray. It should be very difficult for the goblins to get through.


    There should be a deeper reason behind this whole plot.


    Perhaps Shure Forni intends to use this as an opportunity to lead the sylphs himself. Or perhaps his renown of being heroic and wise was nothing more than a sham, and in fact, he was nothing more than an ambitious chief.


    Such lowly characters weremon among the humans. Could Shure be one of them? Regardless, however, it was undeniable that he has indeed joined hands with the goblins and has instigated his sympathizers to cause havoc in the viges. In fact, no one even knew of his sympathizers in Symphoria until the moment he made his move.


    Pale couldn¡¯t understand.


    Did Shure Forni have a reason to betray the elves? Impossible. If that were the case, the entire Tranquil Forest (Forni) wouldn¡¯t have chosen to follow him, and he wouldn¡¯t have sympathizers in every vige.


    If his renown for his wisdom is indeed not a lie, then could it be that there is something he wishes to aplish even if it means using the goblins?


    Could it be rted to the demihumans? Some of them live in the west and south, but most of them live in the east. But no¡­ That¡¯s not possible either. If the elves were under the demihumans, perhaps, but the elves were masters over the demihumans.


    Could it be an enemy? Was he driven to a corner?


    But what could¡­


    The humans are still a long way away to the east.


    Perhaps the goblins are actually strong.


    ¡°There¡¯s not enough information.¡±


    Pale and Felbi sighed as they walked.


    They had 200 elven warriors under them. At most, they just wanted to avoid letting them die a meaningless death.


    But when the worst possible oue was considered, Pale decided they had to make their move.


    ¡°Felbi, I have a proposal,¡± Pale said as she looked up Felbi.


    Felbi nodded upon hearing her n.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Meanwhile, while Pale and Felbi were fighting to free the Forest of the Lost (Sheng), Shure led the goblin-elf army to their next objective.


    After upying the Silent Forest (Sinfall), Shure and the Goblin King decided to split their army into two. One would head to Sheng, while the other would head to the Whispering Forest (Jirad).


    At this point, all Shure knew was that his sympathizers were causing havoc in two viges. After all, he needed to spend some of his men to look for Priena and it was also important for his people toy low whenmunicating with the Tranquil Forest (Forni). Not to mention, it was indeed exceedingly difficult to quell the unrest in the recently upied Sinfall while moving his people at the same time; hence, it was by no means ipetence that left Shure in the dark of Pale and Felbi¡¯s aplishments.


    The goblins could not possibly quell the unrest among the elves, so naturally, such business fell to Shure¡¯s hands. Unfortunately, juggling politics and military was truly difficult.


    ¡°Our goals are to take back Sheng and Jirad. Once we¡¯ve aplished this, we¡¯ll be able to pressure Symphoria,¡± Shure said to the Goblin King as they both looked at the map


    The Goblin King touched his thick chin. ¡°Fighting two fronts is quite daring.¡±


    Shure nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t have time. My sympathizers in the other viges are getting fewer. We have to move quickly.¡±


    It would be a lie to say that Shure himself was not in a hurry. After all, he wanted to reward the sympathizers who have sacrificed much for his cause.


    ¡°¡­Very well. It is indeed best to attack while the enemy viges are in chaos.¡±


    The reason the Goblin King agreed was also in due part to his own calctions. He wanted to deliver a powerful blow to the elves before giving them a chance to pick themselves back up.


    The elves thought simrly of the other races, but the goblins in particr were considered to be the lowest of them all.


    Be it the demihumans, the elves, the monsters, or the humans, in the whole wide world, the goblins alone were considered as the weakest and most savage race that could never be trusted.


    It was notpletely unfounded, however, as even the Goblin King himself couldn¡¯t deny that. But there was a danger to the goblin¡¯s ill- reputation, especially for the Goblin King who wished to build his own country.


    The weak would be weeded out.


    Ever since the Goblin King was born, thew of the jungle had been stuffed into his face, aw that proved even truer for organizations.


    A benevolent country that would lend a hand to a country unworthy of an alliance did not exist; hence, the Goblin King wanted to first show the elves that the goblins weren¡¯t something to be disdained.


    ¡°You should take Jirad. I¡¯ll leave Fei with you to lead the way. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll be heading down south to the Silent Forest (Sheng).¡±


    After the Goblin King and Shure decided on the forces they would bring, they concluded the meeting.


    ¡°By the way, the item you requested from the koro dwarf seems to have beenpleted. Shunaria said she¡¯d bring it here. The smith, Dumbre Dadee David, was apparently quite delighted with the result. He mentioned it¡¯s been a while since hest stuck his hand in a bloody transaction.¡±


    The frowning Goblin King was relieved upon hearing that.


    He innocently eximed. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s done?¡±


    Shure smiled at that. ¡°It¡¯ll get here by the time you finish with Jirad. Look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°A weapon you can be ustomed to is a precious treasure in battle. I¡¯m d it¡¯s done.¡±


    Shure decided to offer a toast to the Goblin King.


    Pouring pure-water wine on their cups, he said. ¡°Once we¡¯ve aplished our objectives, let¡¯s meet up at Sheng. I pray that the fortunes of war grace you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t like praying to gods, but¡­ Fortune to you, Shure Forni.¡±


    After toasting their blue-silver-steel sses, the two went their own ways.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The entrance to the Whispering Forest (Jirad), which was ruled by Nash Jirad, was firmly shut.


    Normally, we goblins wouldn¡¯t be able to force our way through, but the elves¡¯ barrier had been disabled.


    This must be the work of Shure¡¯s sympathizers.


    The entrance was as quiet as death, almost as if a war had just taken ce.


    The silence was deafening. Was the forest trying to strangle us with silence?


    ¡°Now then, what to do?¡±


    I had over 100 soldiers with me. Most of them were goblins, but there were also 30 archers who¡¯ve sworn themselves to Shure. Shure¡¯s adjutant, Fei, was responsible for leading them.


    Among the goblins, the shaman, Gi Za Zakuend, and the Ferocious Arm, Gi Ba, were leading. The tribal goblins Ru Rou of Ganra, Dashka of Gaidga, and Hal Paradua were with Shure. I left the three of them to the wide-eyed Gi Jii. This can be considered a trial for the wide- eyed goblin. Hopefully, he¡¯ll be able to meet my expectations.


    The human, Shumea, and the elf, Selena, were with me. Shumea didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the elves and the goblins, so she preferred to stay by my side. The fact that she merely doesn¡¯t have a


    good rtionship with them, however, is a testament to her high adaptability and sociability as a person.


    Selena was clinging to Shumea as usual; she readied her bow while hiding behind her.


    ¡°Shall we attack at once? It seems they have yet to recover from the sabotage of our sympathizers,¡± Fei suggested, at which I nodded while looking around me.


    Suspicious.


    It¡¯s quiet, yes, but it reeks.


    I looked up the sky through the gap between the trees. The vast blue sky was alone with its clouds. Not a bird was flying through it.


    ¡°Fei, do the sylphs have a spell to conceal one¡¯s self?¡± I asked.


    Gi Za¡¯s ears perked up the moment he heard the word ¡®magic¡¯.


    ¡°There is, I suppose¡­¡± Fei said, then he nced around him and ordered one of his subordinates.


    He seems to have picked up on what I was implying. As expected of Shure¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Boss, something doesn¡¯t feel right¡­ I don¡¯t know how to put it, but something isn¡¯t right.¡± Shumea put on her helmet as she covered Selena.


    I agree, but if we don¡¯t go, nothing will happen.


    ¡°Gi Ba take three goblins with you and apany the scout elves. Gi Za, watch the left nk. I¡¯ll watch the right, while Fei watches the back.¡±


    From overhead our formation looked like a long spindle.


    We proceeded warily. As we entered into the Whispering Forest, the scenery changed.


    ¡°Your Highness, up ahead!¡± Gi Ba yelled, prompting me to look toward the front.


    Through the gaps of the thick trees could be seen the figures of demihumans that could almost be mistaken for ghosts. They were members of the Fang Tribe, werewolves. On their bodies were countless scars, and on their face was a grim expression. From that and the sword in their hands, I could tell, they were our enemies.


    ¡°A demihuman?¡± Fei muttered in surprise.


    ¡°Prepare for battle! Don¡¯t let your guard down!¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Lord Fei, from the back!¡± An elf said loudly, almost screaming.


    Behind me and Fei were minotaurs. Their bodies were also covered with scars, while their expressions were so grim they seemed hollow. Regardless, however, they masterfully handled the great axe they wielded. They could not be taken lightly.


    ¡°OOOooOOO!¡± The enemies bellowed out a roar, almost howling, and then the werewolves and minotaurs attacked. There were about 50 werewolvesing from the front, while 40 minotaurs kept us from retreating.


    What are they thinking?


    ¡°Spears, forward! Stop their charge!¡± Imanded.


    As the spears moved forward into the frontlines, I unsheathed my sword and turned around to meet the minotaurs.


    ¡°Fei, tighten your watch. Use all the elves if you must!¡±


    Up ahead, Gi Ba and his three goblin subordinates fought equally with the demihumans.


    ¡°Gi Za support the front. I¡¯ll leave it to you if they manage to break through,¡± I said.


    ¡°Got it. You can leave it to me!¡± He said.


    Gi Za happily ordered his druids to begin chanting. ¡°Focus fire on the werewolves trying to surround Gi Do from the right!¡±


    Under Gi Za, the druids fought as one and supported the goblins at the front, allowing them to create new opportunities to turn the battle around.


    ¡°Onwards!¡± The ferocious Gi Bamanded, prompting his three goblins to swing their swords one after another.


    One goblin would block a werewolf¡¯s attack, while the other two goblins would swing their swords; at the same time, in another part, the spears would line up and skewer the werewolves.


    Gradually, the battle at the front swung to our favor, but the enemy wouldn¡¯t let us have our way so easily, and from the heavens suddenly fell a rain of arrows.


    ¡°Close in on the enemy!¡±


    If we near the demihumans, the enemy will have no choice but to stop their attack.


    ¡°Gi!?¡±


    But contrary to expectations, the enemy shot goblins and demihumans altogether.


    That¡¯s not good.


    We¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if the druids can¡¯t offer their support.


    ¡°Boss, this is really bad!¡± Shumea dodged the great axe of a minotaur, then thrust her spear toward its legs. The minotaur cried out in pain, but it kept on charging, forcing Shumea to tumble on the ground to dodge.


    ¡°Wind of Heaven¡¯s BlessingWind Shield!¡± Several elves chanted from behind.


    At that, a wind blew up from the elves at the center of the horde, covering the sky.


    A cyclone could be seen raging up above in the sky, deflecting the descending arrows.


    ¡°Goblin King, your decision is correct. Let¡¯s attack,¡± Fei said.


    From the trees to the sides could be seen hostile elves. The demihumans changed their formation to protect them.


    ¡°¡­That magic just now. How many times can you use it?¡± I asked Fei while battling the minotaurs.


    ¡°It depends on the enemy¡¯s attack, but¡­ 5 times,¡± Fei said.


    A short whileter the raging tempest up above dispersed, leaving nothing behind as it vanished into nothingness. The scope and power is big, but it onlysts for an instant. Moreover, it requires several practitioners to be cast, and if we don¡¯t use it wisely, we¡¯ll only end up crippling ourselves.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to break through these guys before they can attack again then!¡± Jumping over the sounds of metal nging, I cut down a minotaur with my sword.


    As I pulled out my sword, I repelled the great axe that came at me from my nks.


    ¡°GURUUuoOOOA!¡± I roared as I mmed my fist into a minotaur, sending it flying away, while I ran onwards.


    Minotaurs blocked my way, but I repelled their attacks with my longsword and counterattacked with my own.


    ¡°Your Highness, from above!¡± Someone cried from behind.


    ¡°Let my body be invible.Shield!¡±


    Immediately, I invoked Shield, but the raining arrows pierced through the ck mes and entered my flesh.


    ¡°My heart rides with the wind.Windea!¡±


    The air shook, and in the next instant, eight small cyclones sprouted around me, blowing the minotaurs away and deflecting the descending arrows.


    ¡°Be careful, Your Highness!¡± Gi Za shouted.


    I haven¡¯t let my guard down, actually, but thanks for the support. It seems Gi Za and his druid have fully suppressed the front.


    With Gi Za¡¯s support I broke through the minotaurs and approached the enemy elves.


    ¡°Lowly monster!¡± The elf with the best armor stepped out.


    Is this the leader?


    My sword d in ck mes shed with the enemy¡¯s. Each time our des met, the ck mes seemed to be repelled.


    Is that also an effect of Orichalcum or Srna?


    I still had the upper hand despite that because of my strength, but if I didn¡¯t settle the battle soon, I would eventually have no weapon left. The enemy just kept blocking my attacks, gradually wearing my sword down.


    Still, the enemy was no slouch, and while I continued to attack, he managed to keep on blocking while keeping himself from incurring any fatal wounds.


    He is the enemymander. Of course, he¡¯d have some skills. Normally, they would be seized with fear and attack impatiently in their panic.


    Be that as it may¡­


    We can¡¯t keep doing this forever!


    I can¡¯t leave, though. The elves specialize in long-ranged fighting. I have to keep our fight close.


    ¡°Nu.¡± Brushing away the enemy¡¯s sword, I leapt right into the


    enemy¡¯s chest. At point-nk, even if the enemy managed to hit me with his sword, it wouldn¡¯t be a fatal hit.


    As I seized the enemy with my hand, he tried to swing his weapon.


    Unfortunately for him, his sword¡¯s course would end up too far. He wouldn¡¯t be able to cut me apart.


    ¡°GU!?¡±


    But contrary my expectations, the enemy¡¯s sword buried into me with a weight greater than I could have possibly imagined, causing my knees to quiver at the great pain. For a moment, I stopped.


    ¡°GURUuuoOOaAoOA!¡± Roaring, I pushed myself forward.


    A clever man would back off here, but the enemy elf seemed seized by fear, as he sought to swing his sword again.


    Ignoring the pain, I filled my legs with strength.


    Then as I closed in our distance, I seized his arms that were about to descend and crushed it.


    The elf¡¯s anguished cries fell on deaf ears as I took his weapon and turned to the other elves.


    Now our weapons are equal.


    With my sword pointed at them, the elves stepped back bit by bit.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    I considered pursuing them, but when I saw the situation around, I changed my mind.


    We were still dominating the army, but many of the goblins have been wounded.


    The elves¡¯ defensive magic wasn¡¯t all-powerful; it couldn¡¯tpletely render the enemy¡¯s long-range attack moot.


    Considering the battles ahead, I couldn¡¯t carelessly lose any of the goblins, as it was hard to get reinforcements.


    I wish I had some veteran warriors with me.


    I watched unmoving as the enemy ran away, then I turned around to finish off the enemy that were left behind.


    ¡ª310 days until the battle with the humans.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Level has risen.


    54 to 55


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 129: Sylph Unification War IV

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 129: Sylph Unification War IV</h4>


    In the Whispering Forest the demihumans were no different from ves. For the past 50 years, they lived their lives like livestocks, rearing their children for the elves and undertaking hardbor for them.


    With the Forest of Darkness ruled by the elves at the center, the various regions could be divided into 6. They are Forni, Jirad, Gastair, Sinfall, Symphoria, and Sheng. This division hasn¡¯t changed since the time the demihumans were driven into the forest.


    The sage¡¯s council at the time decided to ept the demihumans and evenly distributed responsibility among the various elven viges¡­


    In other words, the demihumans were divided among the various viges.


    It left a bitter taste in my mouth when I heard the captured demihumans¡¯ story.


    The harpyurea were the ones who caught wind of our movement, while the werewolves and the minotaurs were made to fight in the frontlines.


    ¡°To think they would actually use our neighbors as ves!¡± Fei spat in rage before I could even say anything.


    The young yet skilled elf was enraged by what he was seeing, though his strong spirit kept that anger in check.


    ¡°They are a disgrace to the elves!¡± The other elves from Forni each worded out their disdain for Jirad¡¯s elves.


    That¡¯s a good thing. At the very least, the elves from Forni are able to feel repugnance at seeing the demihumans enved, but what about the goblins?


    Right now we are fighting together.


    If we could maintain this rtionship, they might eventually start treating us as their good neighbors. Of course, it¡¯ll take time, but regardless, as long as enough time is given, we will eventually be able to change the perception of the elves toward the goblins.


    ¡°Now then, what to do? We can¡¯t exactly take these prisoners with us,¡± I asked.


    Fei and the other elves red at the Whispering Forest (Jirad). ¡°Let¡¯s bind them for now. They¡¯re powerless as long as there¡¯s no one to lead them.¡±


    The captured demihumans don¡¯t seem to show any intentions of resisting. They seem as if they¡¯vepletely resigned themselves to their fate.


    ¡°Sure dampens your mood seeing them, eh,¡± Shumea said as she took off her helmet, which covered her whole face.


    I wryly smiled. ¡°Being a former ve yourself, do they have anything left?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I was a battle ve, so I wasn¡¯t treated as poorly as them, but regardless, it¡¯s hard to live when you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Shumea herself seems to have lived a hard life.


    ¡°One day I¡¯d like to hear your story¡­ over wine, of course.¡±


    ¡°Heh~ If its liquor from you, Boss, I¡¯ll drink as much as you want.¡±


    Did I just stir up the ho¡¯s nest?


    Well, whatever. I should be able to get some elven wine after this battle. It probably won¡¯t be enough to give to the whole horde to drink, but it should be enough for a feast.


    ¡°The goblins are ready, Your Highness,¡± Gi Za Zakuend said. He was responsible for burying the dead and reorganizing the goblins into new three-man-cell groups.


    ¡°Those who can still fight shall follow me to subjugate the Whispering Forest (Jirad)!¡± I dered, and the goblins cheered.


    ¡°Strike down the hammer of justice on the heathens who shamed our neighbors!¡± Fei dered, and the elves cheered.


    With morale among the goblin-elf army at its peak, the Whispering Forest (Jirad) was quickly subjugated.


    But immediately after, an unexpected report came.


    Fei and I stiffened upon receiving it.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    It was a mystery who it was that said that word, but it clearly resounded throughout the residence of Jirad Nash, the chief of the Whispering Forest (Jirad).


    Shure Forni had been defeated.


    ¡°What shall we do, Your Highness?¡± Gi Za asked with a sharp gaze.


    I felt shame at my stupefaction when I heard his voice, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t do to dally. We had no time. We had to decide our next move quickly.


    ¡°Is Shure safe? What of his army?¡±


    But we didn¡¯t have any details. What about Gi Jii¡¯s horde? The other tribal goblins?


    ¡°We¡¯ll dispatch the army. Fei, pick someone to handle this vige!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Y-Yes!¡± Fei responded though still flustered.


    I turned to the goblins. ¡°We¡¯re sending out reinforcements. Gi Za and Gi Ba take 50 goblins with you and look for the others. As for the rest of you, you will be staying with me in this vige.¡±


    When I asked Gi Za with my eyes whether he could do it, he met my gaze with a nod full of confidence.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have just one question: How much time will you give me?¡± Gi Za asked.


    We¡¯re sending half of our army, so we won¡¯t be able to continue our invasion of the elves in the meantime.


    But the time we have actually depends on Shure¡¯s life.


    ¡°Four days. If you can¡¯t find them within that time,e back.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    The goblin reinforcements left the Whispering Forest (Jirad).


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Can we really win?¡± Felbi asked, dubious.


    ¡°Of course, so make sure you act strong,¡± Pale encouraged.


    ¡°R-Right¡­¡±


    When they got word that Shure Forni¡¯s army was approaching, the Sheng-Symphoria army led by Felbi fell into panic.


    The enemy wasing off the momentum of subjugating the Silent Forest (Sinfall); not to mention, they even had the ferocious goblins with them. It would be stranger if they were actually able to keep calm.


    The only one who was calm in the camp was the battle-hardened Pale.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    She silenced the panicking elves in the meeting before the war, and then proposed a formation for the heavy infantry. The abundant equipment made of Srna that the Forest of the Lost (Sheng) had stored were used to create a new squad of swordsmen.


    ¡°We can¡¯t win against Forni with their high morale in a battle with bows. All the more so when they have goblins with them. But that doesn¡¯t mean that they have no weakness.¡±


    It was only a given that these elves, who knew nothing of war, would take the advice of Pale, who in her time as a member of Elks came to be renowned as the Silent Moon.


    The Forni-Goblin Army¡¯s weakness was their alliance itself. There was no way their rtionship would actually be perfectly equal. It would be a different story if there were a powerful leader leading them, but without a clear understanding of who was to lead, the more powerful the enemy they faced, the more disadvantaged they would be.


    ¡°We¡¯ll focus our attack on the goblins. Once their formation breaks, we¡¯ll send in the swordsmen and break the Forni-Goblin Army.¡±


    When the elves heard her calm words, they looked at each other.


    They were doubtful whether things would truly go so smoothly. Their gazes eventually fell on Felbi, who was the actual leader of their army.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it! We don¡¯t have any other ns. If we lose this battle, there won¡¯t be anyone left to stop Forni. We are warriors! Let us defend our home!¡±


    Felbi¡¯s words spurred the elven warriors, and the Sheng-Forni Army began preparations to carry out Pale¡¯s ns.


    Shure did not know yet that Symphoria¡¯s army had already arrived at Sheng. When they got to the entrance of the Forest of the Lost (Sheng), they found it odd that the gate was open, but thinking that their sympathizers were still in good health, they entered.


    Shure was indeed careless. The fatigue from the ceaseless battles the past few days, coupled with the mental fatigue incurred from worrying over his sympathizers, then to top it all off, the tugging


    desire and hope within him to save his sympathizers all added up together to cloud his vision.


    The moment they entered into the Forest of the Lost (Sheng), a giant tree sprouted up and blocked their way.


    ¡°Not good! It¡¯s a trap! Retreat!¡± Shuremanded.


    Shure¡¯s quick response was praiseworthy. If they had stopped there, their casualties would only pile up until they were destroyed, so the best response was indeed to retreat and reorganize themselves.


    Unfortunately, Pale had taken the promptness of his response into consideration.


    ¡°What!? But The enemy is right in front of us!¡±


    The ferocious Dashka of Gaidga¡¯s horde was the first of the goblins to be attacked.


    By charging into the goblins with her soldiers and attacking them from long range, Pale managed to quickly separate the goblins from the elves.


    Forni was retreating, but unfortunately, themands he had given weren¡¯t perfect, worsened by the fact that the goblins without their king was difficult to lead. Shure and his elves retreated, while the goblins found it hard to let the enemy in front of them run. Because of this the Forni-Goblin Army suffered much casualties.


    The battle began and ended exactly as Pale had orchestrated.


    Pale pursued the fleeing Shure Forni, but stopped after two days.


    When she came back to the vige, the elven warriors showered her with praise.


    This was a precious victory picked up after a series of defeat.


    To the elves, Pale¡¯s existence was no different from that of a Goddess of Victory.


    ¡°Blessing of the forest and the wind to Pale Symphoria!¡±


    The Forest of the Lost (Sheng) celebrated their victory.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Lord Shure Forni has returned!¡±


    It was like a huge rock had been lifted from my back when the messenger announced those words.


    Shure, who had departed to lead the elves into the Forest of the Lost (Sheng), and Gi Za Zakuend, who led the goblin reinforcements in search of them arrived at the Whispering Forest (Jirad).


    ¡°At least you returned safely,¡± I said.


    ¡°Forgive me. I needlessly lost the soldiers you lent me,¡± Shure said.


    It seems it won¡¯t be necessary to cheer him up. The elves lost 40 men, while the goblins lost 20. Apparently, it was because of Shure that the goblins lost so little. The goblins hesitated to retreat, but he refused to take no for an answer, and eventually managed to persuade them.


    There were countless wounds on Shure¡¯s slender body because he personally defended the rear. They had been treated only with some emergency measures, as some of them could be seen to be still bleeding. The bandages wrapped on his head and his arm were all oozing with red.


    Gi Za and his horde fought back the pursuing elves, but it was not enough to wash away this defeat.


    We have to acknowledge the fact that we have indeed lost.


    Now, what to do?


    ¡°You are still alive and we have lost only one battle. It¡¯s a bit too early to be giving up,¡± I said to Shure.


    ¡°Of course. We can¡¯t give up now after getting this far,¡± Shure agreed.


    That being said, though, it is a bit troubling now that the Forest of Lost (Sheng) has managed to recover itself from its chaos.


    ¡°Was there such a skilledmander at Sheng?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°No, though I only saw the enemy for an instant, that was definitely a Symphorian soldier,¡± Shure said.


    In other words, the two forests of the south have managed to recover. Moreover, Symphoria was even able to send some soldiers to Sheng. Exactly how are we to break the alliance between these two viges?


    I don¡¯t want to take too much time, but¡­


    ¡°Symphoria¡¯s soldiers are excellent then, I take it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Themanding officers are certainly skilled individually, but¡­¡± Shure replied.


    It seems he can¡¯t think of anymander who could pull off that trick in theirst battle.


    ¡°About that¡­¡± Gi Za said as he entered into the room with a male elf in chains.


    ¡°We might be able to find something out from this prisoner,¡± Gi Za said as he kicked the elf, causing him to twist in pain. Gi Za looked just like a cruel official.


    I turned to Shure for confirmation, and he reluctantly nodded. I¡¯d originally hoped things wouldn¡¯t reach this point, which is why I agreed to the two-pronged attack.


    ¡°Who is yourmander? If you answer you won¡¯t suffer,¡± I said.


    ¡°You think I would give in to a goblin!?¡± The elf spat.


    Stubbornness usually came with pain. That was even truer for prisoners.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t kill him,¡± I said before turning heel.


    ¡°Of curse,¡± Gi Za said before happily withdrawing with the ve in tow.


    ¡°Shure, rest for a bit. Recovering your strength is also your duty,¡± I said.


    ¡°¡­My apologies, Goblin King,¡± he said.


    After asking him to rest, I called his adjutant, Fei.


    ¡°Let us keep an eye out for the enemy. Can I ask you to organize the goblins and the elves¡¯ formation?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Fei replied.


    In the blink of an eye, Fei came up with a formation for the goblins and the elves. When ites to these things, they truly are far and beyond the goblins.


    Now, what to do about the next battles?


    We couldn¡¯t upy Sheng, but we did manage to sessfully upy Jirad. With this over half of the elves have fallen into our grasp.


    But that also meant that we had a lot more points to protect.


    Sheng was close to both Jirad and Sinfall. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if they attack Jirad, but if they attack Sinfall now, it would be problematic.


    ¡°We have to attack, don¡¯t we?¡±


    The only way to keep the enemy from attacking is for us to attack ourselves.


    We¡¯ll have to attack as soon as Shure recovers.


    We have no other choice.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    In an hour when the ck of the night was yet deep, a squad quietly moving deep into the forest.


    They had been discreetly taking care not to make any sound, even using magic constantly around them to avoid rousing anyone¡¯s alert. To hunters like them, this was par for the course, but they had even sent out scouts nearby to ensure that nothing would go wrong.


    At the center of that moving group was Pale Symphoria.


    ¡°I can see them,¡± an elf said from above, prompting Pale to look ahead.


    Before them was a small squad of elves carrying goods. They were most likely Forni¡¯s transport squad.


    ¡°We¡¯ll burn the goods and capture as many of them as possible. Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Paying careful heed even to the sound of the bow drawing, the elves under Pale carried out their attack.


    The next day, the Goblin King and Shure received word of this attack.


    The supply line between Forni and Jirad had been destroyed, and Shure¡¯s Daughter, Shunaria, who was with them, had gone missing.


    ¡ª307 days until the war with the humans.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gi Za¡¯s level has risen.


    45 to 51


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 130: Sylph Unification War V

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 130: Sylph Unification War V</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 55


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Warrior''s Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess; Guided One


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (Lv77); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv1); Orc King (Bui) (Lv82)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the One- Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    When we got word that the supply line was destroyed and that Shunaria had gone missing, we immediately dispatched the army. Shure, though pale-faced, led the elves and about 50 goblins to look for surviving people from the supply line, while I led the remaining 300 soldiers to march to Sheng.


    If we didn¡¯t set out immediately we could risk another supply line. That wouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Fei, I¡¯ll leave the elves to you. Keep watch and attack from a distance.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The surviving Gaidga goblins and Gi goblins formed the vanguard. We needed to attract the enemy¡¯s attention, so it was necessary for us to move gaudily.


    We met the enemy halfway the path from Jirad to Sheng.


    ¡°Enemy spotted! There¡¯s about 150 of them! They¡¯re about 4 kilometers away!¡± A scout reported.


    I immediately came up with a n.


    ¡°Take out your spears and shields! We¡¯re assaulting the enemy!¡± Imanded, prompting Gi Jii to order the rest of the hordes.


    We gradually increased our pace as we neared the enemy. Leading the vanguard was the enthusiastic Dashka of Gaidga, who wished to wash away the shame of defeat in hisst battle, while the riders of Paradua rode at the nks.


    When the enemy came to view, they numbered 150 just as the scout had reported. They seemed somewhat frightened at seeing us. It seems they hadn¡¯t finished their preparations just yet. I unsheathed my sword.


    ¡°Go!!¡± Imanded, and Dashka bolted off, leading the charge into the opposing elven army.


    Gaidga¡¯s brutish strength wasn¡¯t enough to tear through the enemies¡¯ armor. The most they could was to send the enemy elves flying with their clubs.


    The enemy was donned in full armor and wielded long swords. A troublesome foe.


    We were currently on the offense, but there was no telling how long that wouldst. Most of my force was made up of normal gobs. Letting Dashka continue fighting seemed to be the best course of


    action considering our stamina, but if they ran of steam, we would still end up as sitting ducks.


    ¡°Gi Za Zakuend!¡± I called.


    ¡°Leave it to me, Your Highness. The enemy¡¯s frontlines shall crumble before our magic,¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Gi Za took his druid horde and turned to the frontline.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Gi Zamanded, and a volley of magic rained upon the enemy elves.


    ¡°Nu¡­¡±


    But a part of the enemy forces managed to repel even that magic. Are they using srna or orichalcum? Either way, it¡¯s troublesome.


    We have the advantage in numbers, so as long as we¡¯re able to get a good surround, we should be able to win.


    ¡°Ru Rou, Fei, take down their eyes. Ru Rou follow Fei¡¯smands and strike at the enemy forces¡¯ rear guard!¡± Imanded.


    ¡°As you will!¡± Ru Rou replied, kneeling.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Fei replied.


    After Ru Rou took the Ganra horde and ran after Fei, I turned my eyes back to the frontlines. The middle guard led by Gi Jii was supporting the vanguard led by Dashka, while Gi Za¡¯s druids supported them from the back.


    Gi Jii has gotten used to leading. He quickly reinforced the frontline whenever a goblin fell. His timings were impable.


    In that case, I might as well go out myself.


    ¡°10 squads! Follow!¡±


    I entered into the fray with 10 three-man cell squads.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The enemy¡¯s unexpectedly powerful attack caused Pale, who was leading from the back, to frown.


    ¡°The enemy is much stronger than expected.¡±


    Even the heavy infantry leading the vanguard couldn¡¯t ovee the goblins¡¯ overwhelming charge. They had their hands full just defending.


    More than that, the enemy goblins were strangely variegated, causing Pale to be shocked.


    At the enemy¡¯s vanguard were goblins bigger than the rest. They brutishly swung their clubs and pushed back Pale¡¯s vanguard.


    Behind them were smaller goblins with spears. Though ¡®small¡¯, these goblins were only smallerpared to the giant goblins at the front, and they were still much biggerpared to your usual goblin.


    There were also goblins who rode on beasts who took a different path from the others and attacked Pale¡¯s vanguard, and then there were goblins from the back of the enemy forces who persistently casted magic to support the enemy vanguard.


    To make things worse, Pale¡¯s archers were being suppressed by the endless volley of arrows shot by the enemy archers.


    At this rate, their vanguard won¡¯tst even with the srna armor.


    No, the enemy should be nearing their limits. In that case, Pale could eventually dispatch the yet untouched light infantry in her middle


    guard. Once they¡¯re out, they should be able to damage the exhausted enemy forces.


    If that doesn¡¯t work, she could send them out to take the enemy from behind, cutting their path of retreat off. Either way, victory should be theirs.


    Still, though, the goblins were fighting unexpectedly well. So well, in fact, that Pale couldn¡¯t help but look on wide-eyed at the goblin forces.


    To think the goblins were actually fighting in a formation. Not to mention, with persistence.


    ¡°They¡¯re strong, but¡­ I can¡¯t lose.¡±


    If she were to lose here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rescue Selena, as Shure Forni would surely destroy them.


    To protect herrades, she had to win.


    ¡°At my signal, send the middle guard in. They are to leave to the right and attack the enemy vanguard!¡±


    Then Pale drew her bow and shot an arrow with unique feathers.


    The light infantry behind their vanguard set out. It seemed like they were finally about to take the initiative and push hard into the enemy forces.


    ¡°GURUUuoooOAA!¡±


    But just when Pale thought victory was in their hands, a world- shattering howl resounded throughout the battlefield.


    When she turned her eyes to the foremost line, she saw a conspicuously giant ck goblin jump out. In his hands were a long sword made out of orichalcum, and on his body were mes of ck


    that acted like armor. Just the appearance of the goblin was enough to strike fear in the hearts of the elves and create a crack at their front line.


    ¡°Tch! Follow!¡± Pale immediately drew her bow and shot two arrows, signaling the elven archers at the back. Until now they have been shooting at will, but with the two signals she sent out just now, they stopped shooting and followed her movements. Those two arrows meant ¡°Scatter¡± and ¡°Follow¡± respectively.


    That goblin cracked open their vanguard. If they left that crack alone, it would gradually grow, until eventually, their vanguard fully copsed. At that point, they will have no choice but to retreat.


    ¡°Aim at that goblin!¡±


    The elven archers have been shooting to suppress the enemy all this time, but now, they focused their arrows on a single target. If that goblin was the spear that would break their frontlines, then they would break it and leave the enemy with no strength left to resist.


    Pale ordered the hesitating middle guard as she drew an arrow herself and aimed at the ck goblin.


    ¡°Winds, give me power!Wind Shot¡±


    An arrow that filled her vision shot forth toward the Goblin King.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    With the orichalcum long sword in hand, I cut down the enemy vanguard. Its durability fell fasterpared to the other swords, but it¡¯s good.


    I lopped off the arms of three more elves before I severed their upper-halves.


    ¡°Onwards!¡± Imanded.


    If we keep this up, we can push the enemy dead!


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Gi Za cried out, prompting me to look up.


    I felt my back char as I looked up, then I inadvertently took a step back at the sight that greeted me. An arrow d in wind was descending toward me.


    I deflected it with the orichalcum long sword, but there were more arrows behind it.


    ¡°Tch¡­ Let my body be invible!Shield¡±


    Not good! They¡¯re using srna for the arrowheads!


    My ether scattered as soon as I invoked it. I tried to brush off the arrows as much as I could, but several still hit me.


    When I nced up again, for a moment, I saw an elven woman.


    She¡¯s probably the first archer to shoot!


    I heard the sound of another arrow shooting forth from her direction.


    Is she themander!?


    ¡°Gu!?¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Save the king!¡± Gi Jiimanded, then the goblins gathered before me and formed a wall. As a result, they ended up being covered in arrows.


    Damn it!


    ¡°Enough! You don¡¯t have to defend me!¡± I said, but when I tried to step through the gaps between the normal gobs, I heard some


    normal gobs crying from the sides. The elves had started to push in from the right. Because of that the goblins had to split their attention between two fronts, causing the vanguard to gradually fall apart.


    ¡ªThis is bad.


    I racked my head hard, thinking of a way to quickly turn the situation around.


    Even if we keep up our attack, the enemy probably won¡¯t break formation anytime soon. If anything, our side is the one that¡¯s about to break because of that new enemy.


    Should we split ourselves into two groups and fight both sides?


    No, that would be stupid. We¡¯re barely pushing back the enemy as it is now, if we split our forces, we¡¯d be basically handing ourselves on a silver tter.


    What about the other hordes?


    I nced at Gi Za and his druids. They have been casting magic all this time. That only worsened when a new enemy toon emerged from the right. At this rate, they¡¯ll run out of ether sooner orter.


    I turned to Fei and Ru Rou¡¯s archers. They have been suppressing the enemy archers just as I have ordered. Thanks to their efforts, the enemy is unable to perfectly unify their attacks or move as they wish; the enemy is still somewhat able to attack together, though. How strange.


    It¡¯s curious how they¡¯re able to do that, and I¡¯d very much like to find out, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the time to spare.


    ¡°They¡¯re dispersing into the forest,¡± I mumbled.


    With that the suppression fire of the archers will have less effect.


    No choice. We¡¯ll have to change the flow of battle here.


    ¡°Archers, focus fire on the emerging enemy! Stop their movements!¡± Imanded.


    It would be foolish to start defending now after havinge this far. If we did that, all that fatigue piled up after our ceaseless attacks might go to waste. We have no choice but to keep on attacking.


    ¡ªMaintain the status quo at the frontlines while crushing the emerging army from the right!


    Fortunately, the enemy emerging from the right are lightly armored. As long as we aim for the gaps in between, even the goblins will be able to handle them.


    ¡°Gi Jii, Dashka, Gi Za! I¡¯ll leave the front to you!¡±


    After the goblins nodded, I took the goblins under my direct control and headed for the emerging enemy from the right. The goblins are still weak from the battle, but we can¡¯t rest yet. As we left our position, Gi Jii ordered new soldiers to fill in our now empty position.


    Dashka bellowed out a roar and swung his club, then magic rained from above at Gi Za¡¯s call.


    ¡°Hal, gather your horde and attack the emerging enemy!¡± Imanded.


    This isn¡¯t the time to be caring about some wounds. If this goes on, we¡¯re going to lose.


    We have our hands full just keeping up. the enemy haspletely taken the initiative. Is there any room left for us to turn this around? Perhaps, if we¡¯re able to wipe out the new enemy toon, while maintaining the status quo between the vanguards, maybe then¡­


    If so, this will be a battle of time. Will Gi Za¡¯s horde run out of ether first, or will we destroy the right toon first? If we can¡¯t break through, we¡¯re going to have to retreat.


    ¡ªDamn it! Is this what I call a n!? Fuck!


    Though uncertain, I looked up ahead.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°They¡¯re still persisting!¡± Pale inadvertently said.


    She was that surprised at the goblins¡¯ persistence. The ck goblin managed to fix their crumbling vanguard, and suddenly, it felt like they were the ones being pushed. The middle guard that went out to attack the goblins from the right were no longer able to move as they pleased because of the ck goblin and the enemy archers.


    That ck goblin would appear wherever the enemy¡¯s formation was about to break.


    ¡ªHe¡¯s dangerous.


    Pale¡¯s instincts warned her of the threat that monster poised.


    That ck goblin hasn¡¯t shifted to an all out offense yet, so Pale¡¯s side hasn¡¯t suffered much losses, but the moment that thing began its attack, they would surely suffer.


    ¡°Cover the middle guard!¡±


    There was no reason for the middle guard to push themselves. Their only objective was to attack the enemy¡¯s nk; half of their object had already been aplished.


    Pale was about to shoot another arrow to signal her scattered archers in the forest, but a rain of arrows descended where she was.


    Pale dodged the volley of arrows as she rolled on the ground, then she shot an arrow to the sky.


    At her signal, her archers once again drew their bows and shot their arrows toward the ck goblin.


    Let this arrow end this battle!


    ¡°Winds, give me your blessing!Barrel Shot¡±


    The amount of ether poured into this shot was twice as much asst time. That in and of itself was a testament to its destructive prowess, but if it meant killing off that goblin, then it was worth it.


    ¡°End this battle!¡±


    An arrow shot from Pale¡¯s bow, and a great number of arrows followed behind it.


    For a moment, she thought she saw ck mes suddenly rise.


    Those ck mes moved to d the ck goblin¡¯s sword in its ember.


    The Goblin King used its might to repel the descending arrows.


    Then more arrows shot for Pale.


    She was being targeted. The enemy had already figured out that she was themander. Their attacks would only get fiercer from here on out.


    Thinking that, Pale resolved herself, and then took out another arrow to signal her men, but then something happened that left her shocked.


    The enemy elves and goblins were dispersing, while the ck goblin turned to the frontlines. Their vanguard, however, was gradually moving back.


    ¡°Are they¡­ retreating?¡±


    They most likely intended to retreat like this with the ck goblin protecting their rear guard.


    But why?


    No, the only thing that mattered was that the Goblin-Forni Army was retreating.


    Could they pursue them?


    Their vanguard would chase the enemy¡¯s rear guard, but then the enemy archers shot toward their archers who were scattered in the forest.


    It was vexing, but the enemy thought this out well.


    With this, they couldn¡¯t carelessly pursue them.


    ¡°¡­But don¡¯t think we¡¯ll let you run so easily,¡± Pale said.


    She had to strike when it was time to strike. The goblins¡¯ rate of reproduction was just too frightening. If this battle continued, they would eventually have to strike down the goblins¡¯ headquarters.


    But first they had to pursue them. The fact that they¡¯re retreating now meant that they¡¯re thinking of the next battle.


    Pale had to inflict as much damage as possible.


    She shot an arrow to the sky.


    It signaled: ¡°The heavy infantry will lead the vanguard as we pursue the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Inform the detached force that we won, and are pursuing the wounded beasts now. We¡¯re aiming for Jirad.¡±


    A messenger was sent to the detached force led by Felbi.


    ¡ª303 days until the battle with the humans.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Level has risen.


    55 to 57


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Intermission: A Hundred Li (400km) to the North, A Peek at the Abyss

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: A Hundred Li (400km) to the North, A Peek at the Abyss</h4>


    Name: Gi Go Amatsuki


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 92


    ss: Noble; Wandering Swordsman


    Possessed Skills: Sword Mastery B-; Self-Made Man; Veteran; Chivalry; Warrior''s Soul


    Divine Protection: Sword God (La Paruza)


    Attributes: None


    Abnormal Status: Sworn to Spare


    Many days have passed since Gi Go Amatsuki left the king with Shumea¡¯s younger brother, Yoshu. Since then they have been traveling aimlessly through the forests and the nds.


    Aimless as it was, it wasn¡¯t actually possible to travel without a direction, so they decided to make the mountains of the snow god to the north their destination. Part of the reason was also because Gi Go Amatsuki wished to fight with the bandits there.


    Gi Go Amatsuki and Yoshu did not go through the forest but through a path close to the human territory. As for why, well¡­ Yoshu had his own ideas.


    ¡°The king is going to create a Goblin Kingdom, right? If so, then it shouldn¡¯t hurt to gather information about the humans while we travel,¡± Yoshu said.


    Because of that Gi Go Amatsuki and Yoshu walked somewhere in between the forest and the nds.


    Yoshu wasn¡¯t lying when he gave that reason, but he also had other reasons for going through this route. He wanted some things from the human territory.


    He was used to living with only the bare necessities due to his overly- adaptive sister, but Yoshu was still a human raised in the city and was unsuited to living in the forest.


    Being a former ve, he was also used to life as an adventurer, which is why he wanted to get his hands on some convenient tools. It was to procure those tools that he intentionally suggested this dangerous route near the human territory.


    Gi Go wore a robe that covered him from head to toe, while Yoshu carried a shield on his back. From a distance they looked no different from a pair of traveling humans.


    During Yoshu¡¯s travels with Gi Go Amatsuki, he surprisingly found Gi Go to be quite intelligent. He did not seem like a goblin at all.


    Was that because he was a noble ss or were the goblins actually always clever and it was only the humans¡¯ prejudice that led to the humans¡¯ disdain of them? Or then again, it could simply be the king¡¯s influence. Yoshu didn¡¯t know. But regardless, Gi Go was as smart as your hot-blooded adventurer or battle ve.


    For example, the issue of keeping a fire lit during the night.


    Beasts are known to fear fire. From time to time, there might be a clever beast or two that would attack despite a lit fire, but in general, beasts stay away from ces where there is fire.


    Of course, this waspletely unrted to the goblins, as they are monsters who prowl under the nket of the night, stealing livestock andying fields to waste¡­ At least, that¡¯s what they are supposed to be. But when Yoshu exined to Gi Go the importance of fire - which he did under the pretense that it was to keep from killing needlessly - Gi Go understood and he even went as far as to take turns with Yoshu in keeping watch.


    Goblins usually ate meat, but they were also able to eat other things. Only, no matter how much they ate, it wouldn¡¯t fill them up. It was a simr feeling to humans who ate nothing but vegetables.


    ¡°I know I was just made to tag along, but¡­¡± Yoshu muttered.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Gi Ga asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s get some bread in the vige.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, just get whatever food you want.¡±


    Yoshu didn¡¯t mention that he actually wanted to see whether bread could fill Gi Go¡¯s tummy or not. In the time he has spent with Gi Go,


    he has graduallye to consider the coexistence of humans and goblins being a reality.


    The body of the fire god was at its peak in the sky. The only sounds in the surroundings were the howls of the beasts that would bellow from time to time and the flying beasts fighting in the sky. The warm rays of the sun were like the gaze of the fire god himself as they descended on the green treetops blessed by the god of the forest and the god of the earth. The singing voice of the god of the wind softened the heat descending from the body of the fire god as it blew and brushed against the traveling pair¡¯s skin.


    In this calm atmosphere that was the very symbol of peace, Yoshu looked up at the vast blue sky.


    ¡°It sure is great out today,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hmm? Ah, yeah,¡± Gi Go curtly nodded.


    Yoshu wryly smiled at Gi Go¡¯s uninterested response, then he started singing.


    ¡°Sow seeds with spring and live with the wind. Drink water with summer and endure hardship. Be d with autumn and pray for the harvest. Laugh with winter and sleep with the snow. We are the children of the god of fire, we are the children of the god of fire.¡± (Aruniha, Aruno yusushiagaari. Rannina aruno, gibaseagaari. Arunine, arano, mirinogaari. Fefuru, arono sahishiagaari. Rodou-o-serudo rodou-serdia.)


    At the sound of the deep yet perfectly clear melody, Gi Go was stupefied. He looked wide-eyed at Yoshu.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yoshu asked when he noticed Gi Go staring.


    ¡°You can sing?¡± Gi Go asked.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not enough to be a minstrel, but I picked up a couple of songs from my travels in the past,¡± Yoshu said with a smile.


    That was actually the only entertainment Yoshu had back then, but he didn¡¯t mention that part.


    ¡°The words are different from the ones you normally use.¡±


    Gi Go and Yoshu started walking again.


    ¡°It¡¯s an oldnguage. You don¡¯t hear them nowadays, but they still get used in songs. They¡¯re words from before the great war of the gods.¡±


    ¡°The great war of the gods?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard? The corruption of Deetna and the rebellion of the underworld¡¯s Altesia. It was because of the two great wars of the gods thatnguage was scattered.¡±


    Yoshu noticed that Gi Go was bing more interested.


    ¡°Are you interested in songs?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard Lord Lili sing before. It was a good song.¡±


    Yoshu became thoughtful. By ¡®Lord Lili¡¯ Gi Go was probably referring to the female adventurer that went missing with the saint.


    ¡°I see. In that case, I¡¯ll teach you when we find the time.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Gi Go happily said, causing Yoshu to smile.


    It was then that a high-pitched scream resounded from the direction of the forest.


    ¡°Tch! Ah, Gi Go!¡± Yoshu eximed.


    Gi Go had been the first to run. Finding the source of the sound was a trifling matter for someone like Gi Go whose physical abilities and hearing were bolstered.


    ¡°Follow,¡± Gi Go said, as he took out his yet sheathed curved sword and ran into the forest.


    Gi Go ran straight for the screaming maiden. When he saw the goblins attacking her, he stood before them with rage on his face.


    ¡°Gi gi!?¡±


    There were about 8 normal goblins attacking. The sudden appearance of a giant monster made the goblins panic and falter.


    ¡°You bastards aren¡¯t under my king, are you?¡±


    Even a normal goblin would be much bigger and be better equipped if they were under the king. It stood to reason then that these goblins were savages.


    The goblins stood between the fear of death and the allure of a maiden, while a terrifying gaze shot at them from within the hood of that robed monster.


    ¡°Gi gi¡­¡±


    The 8 goblins gradually retreated, but then a goblin suddenly came out of the thickets from a different direction opposite theirs. Fortunately or unfortunately, that goblin went straight for the maiden, causing it topletely miss Gi Go.


    ¡°Fool,¡± Gi Go said as he swung his sheathed sword and bashed the arm of the goblin.


    As the goblin squirmed on the ground at the pain, the other goblins, which have been hesitating until now, jumped at Gi Go.


    Gi Go¡¯s curved sword swung, and in the blink of an eye, three arms had been broken.


    The speed of Gi Go¡¯s curved sword was not something the normal ss goblins could match. In the time it took them to attack once, Gi Go attacked three times.


    Before anyone knew it, the normal goblins were all crying on the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re too fast,¡± Yoshu said after finally arriving.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I thought it was someone strong, but it seems I was mistaken,¡± Gi Go said, sighing, as he looked down on the goblins rolling on the ground.


    ¡°Well, it is a rtively safe path¡­ Anyway, can you stand up, Miss?¡± Yoshu gently said as he offered a hand.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± the young human maiden replied.


    ¡°Umm¡­ You people are¡­¡± The maiden said as she dusted off her clothes and then timidly folded her arms over her chest.


    Yoshu smiled. ¡°As you can see, we are traveling adventurers. We were on our way to the north when we heard a scream. Ah, I¡¯m Yoshu by the way, and this is Mr. Gi Go.¡±


    The maiden timidly bowed her head when the hooded figure whose face could not be seen turned to her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll escort you to your vige. It would be bad if you happened upon trouble again.¡± Yoshu gently smiled, and the maiden nodded.


    Gi Go quietly followed them from behind, while the maiden would turn with a jolt toward him from time to time.


    She spoke to Yoshu. ¡°Umm¡­ You are human, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Yoshu said, inwardly sighing at the maiden furtively ncing at Gi Go.


    Apparently, it¡¯s been found out already that Gi Go wasn¡¯t human.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a bad person, right?¡± The maiden asked.


    ¡°Well, let me see. I¡¯m pretty sure a bad person wouldn¡¯t call themselves bad, but it would problematic if you associated me with some violent rascal,¡± Yoshu said in a light-hearted manner, putting the maiden¡¯s heart at ease.


    The maiden¡¯s name was Sarsa. Apparently, she was apprentice to a family of doctors.


    There was some ways until the vige, so Sarsa and Yoshu were able to exchange quite a bit of information. There was little entertainment in remote viges, and Yoshu himself was a good speaker, so they were able to talk about many topics before reaching the vige.


    When they got to the vige, they were promised lodging in exchange for some stories. All this time, Gi Go quietly kept his hood down, taking only food from Yoshu when he offered it.


    Gi Go didn¡¯t enter the house, and instead sat himself by the fence surrounding the vige as he looked toward the west.


    His mind was filled with his duels; with his duel with the king, and with his duel with the powerful human warrior, Gowen.


    It was precisely because he lost that he yearned to know how he should swing his de so that he might win.


    ¡°Have you won against the king in your mind yet?¡± Yoshu asked.


    ¡°¡­Challenging the king was a mistake. There can be no victory in a mistake,¡± he replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s this vige¡¯s bread. Try it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    When Gi Go took a bite of the bread, his eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Delicious, right? We grind wheat, roll them into a bun, and then bake them to make it,¡± Yoshu exined.


    ¡°¡­Humans are truly amazing,¡± Gi Go said.


    After eating the rest of the bread, Gi Go closed his eyes and leaned onto the fence.


    ¡°There¡¯s still something I want to ask. A dungeon was found around here just recently.¡±


    ¡°A dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a dungeon. From what I know, dungeons are divided into three sses. The Trap of the Evil God¡¯s Cer, the Treasure Room of the Gods, or the Dwelling ce of the Giant Tiatan. But regardless what type, all dungeons are said to hold many treasures and obstacles.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And?¡±


    ¡°The undead are said to frequently appear in dungeons. How about it? Should we take a look?¡±


    ¡°The undead won¡¯t die even if I cut them¡­ is what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. The oath the king imposed on me is because I lost to the Sword God. I need to be strong enough to overpower the sword god before I can return to the king.¡±


    To that end, he had to fight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow then. I¡¯ll inform the vigers,¡± Yoshu said, then he went back to the vige.


    It was already dusk.


    A goblin swordsman swung his sword toward the setting body of the fire god.


    ¡°O king, our king. If my will is cut in half, may you live happily, a cowardly retainer less. But if I am able to ovee the sword god, if I am able to make a magnificent return, then¡­¡±


    When his curved sword returned, he flicked his wrist and swung it once more.


    Did he wish for a rematch or did he wish to be acknowledged?


    Gi Go swung his sword as he pondered that question.


    ¡ª304 days until the battle with the humans.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 131: Sylph Unification War VI

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 131: Sylph Unification War VI</h4>


    Afterparing our forces with the unfaltering enemy elves, I felt it was about time to retreat. We could still keep fighting, but I couldn¡¯t think of a way to secure victory.


    If we kept this up, we would only be shooting ourselves in the foot. Recing the fallen elves isn¡¯t easy, and the goblins are too far from headquarters. We can¡¯t lose here. If we lose here, the dream to conquer humanity will remain but a dream.


    ¡°Fei, Gi Ji, we¡¯re retreating!¡± Imanded.


    Fei nodded, while Gi Jii was shocked. Regardless, though, they both understood my intentions and promptly passed my orders.


    ¡°Fei, take Ru Rou and scatter into the forest! Gi Jii, have the hordes at the front retreat,¡± I gave orders while cutting down the enemy. ¡°I will protect the back.¡±


    The three-man-cell groups under me are exhausted, but we have to keep fighting if we are to minimize our losses.


    Swinging the orichalcum long sword, I d it in ether. As the vanguard gradually retreated, the enemy¡¯s focus shifted toward me.


    Arrows shot from the forest to cover me.


    I don¡¯t know if this is Fei¡¯s or Ru Rou¡¯s, but either way, I¡¯m grateful.


    ¡°Gi Za, cover me!¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    Cyclones sprouted up around me, blowing away the nts nearby and stopping the heavy infantry approaching me.


    We continued our retreat like this, but the enemy continued to pursue. Fortunately, the arrows shooting from the forest were able to slow them down.


    ¡°Now! Turn around and run!¡± Imanded to the goblin vanguard fighting behind me, then we ran toward Jirad.


    We lost! Damn it!


    The difference in equipment, the knowledge of terrain, the tactics used¡­ There are a lot of things to think about, but right now we have to focus on retreating.


    Stifling the sense of loss within me, I ran.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°¡­Is that?¡±


    Fei had gone ahead to lead his toon away when he noticed that several trees had been piled up, blocking their way. With the trees fastened together with vines, it would be no easy task to break this obstruction.


    They were almost at Jirad, so who could have possiblyid out this obstruction? Then a cold chill struck him.


    ¡°Careful, men!¡± Feimanded as he looked around him, searching for the enemy.


    Only an enemy would do something like this. If so, then an enemy must be waiting for them here.


    The worst scenario shed through Fei¡¯s mind. It was then that arrows rained from above.


    ¡°Wind of Heaven¡¯s Blessing!¡± Fei chanted, casting Wind Shield and deflecting the rain of arrows.


    ¡°So it really is an enemy! Have we been surrounded?¡±


    The enemy that should have been pursuing them from behind was suddenly before them.


    The more the sight before him bore itself onto his eyes, the harder it was to believe.


    The forest surrounding the roads which they traversed was something that could slow down even the elves themselves. Overgrown with nts entangled with vines, it was a kind of ce that would obstruct even one¡¯s vision.


    Now that their path was blocked, they had no choice but to retreat.


    They didn¡¯t have enough people to ovee the enemy ahead, and neither could they run into the forest, for doing so would be to abandon the goblinsing from behind.


    Several elves appeared behind the trees that obstructed the road.


    ¡°Foolish citizens of Forni! To think you would actually join hands with the likes of goblins! You are a disgrace!¡± The enemy elf cried as arrows rained upon Fei and his men.


    ¡°Retreat, retreat!¡± Fei ordered as he red at that wall of trees that towered over them.


    Fei didn¡¯t know this, but the one who created this barricade was none other than the Pale¡¯s detached force led by Felbi. His job was exactly this, to go around the battlefield and seal the path of the Goblin-Forni Army, then they would wait for Pale¡¯s signal, at which they would then perform a pincer attack on the enemy.


    ¡°The enemy retreated,¡± Felbi said as he watched Fei and his men retreat from atop a tree. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s proceed ording to n. To Jirad!¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    By the time Fei¡¯s shrieking report arrived, we had already shaken off the enemy pursuing from behind.


    ¡ªThe enemy is up ahead.


    I had to make a decision the moment I received that report.


    Should we try and fight with the enemy behind us once more, or should we try and break through the enemy up ahead? Either way, we¡¯re going to be hit from both sides.


    If we fight against one side, the other side wille to crush our rear guard. That would be bad. If we go out of the road and into the forest, our mobility will be severely crippled; not to mention, we won¡¯t be able to move while carrying luggage. I also can¡¯t fight more than one front.


    The Gaidga and the noble ss goblins should also be almost out of steam.


    ¡°Fei, is there a path we could use to reach Sinfall from here?¡± I asked, trying to make myself as calm as possible.


    ¡°!?¡± For a moment, Fei was speechless. ¡°¡­It¡¯s possible. It¡¯ll be a narrow path, but we¡¯ll probably make it if we go from here.¡±


    As Fei swallowed the bitter taste of defeat, I spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Sinfall, then. We can¡¯t take a pincer attack head on. We have to retreat for now and recover our forces.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    Seeing Fei run again, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°This defeat cost us a lot.¡±


    Exhaling deeply, I stifled the impatience that tried to overwhelm me and gave an order. ¡°To Sinfall!¡±


    I ran at the back of the army as I prayed for Shure¡¯s safety in his search.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°I owe you one,¡± Gi Ji Arsil said.


    Bui wryly smiled and waved his hands when he heard Gi Ji say that. And to think he was so averse to them just some time ago.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. It¡¯s a given for us to help each other,¡± Bui said.


    After failing to infiltrate the human fortress and getting wounded, Gi Ji Arsil was picked up and tended to in the orc vige. He once tried to leave even though they were only trying to heal him.


    The orc vige was built around thend where the mother tree was rooted. The life the orcs lived here reminded Gi Ji Arsil of the time when they lived at the Gi Vige.


    ¡°Will you be able to return to the goblin vige?¡± Bui asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I intend¡­ I¡¯ve done what I needed to, after all,¡± Gi Ji Arsil said.


    ¡°¡­Breaking the human fortress alone will be difficult, I believe,¡± Bui said.


    Gi Ji folded his arms and nodded. Gi Ji had a lot of time to think while he was recuperating from his wounds. Those towering stone walls coupled with the length of the fortress itself. It would take a long time if he were to try and scout that whole thing by himself.


    There were also those fields and those soldiers that were always patrolling. Trying to infiltrate by one¡¯s self was indeed too dangerous.


    The mission he received from Gi Ga Rax, to sound out the humans outside the forest, doesn¡¯t seem feasible alone.


    ¡°I think we can work together,¡± Bui said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make that decision. At the very least, I need to ask Lord Gi Ga,¡± Gi Ji Arsil said.


    When Gi Ji was wounded, it was the orcs who scouted the human fortress. Bui gathered the information they acquired and gave it to Gi


    Ji. When Gi Ji heard the details of Bui¡¯s findings, he was shocked, and could not help but to change his view of the orcs. To think they were capable of gathering such detailed information.


    ¡°Please ask him then,¡± Bui said.


    ¡°I will,¡± Gi Ji Said.


    This orc king was unlike the king. He wasn¡¯t fierce. He wasn¡¯t a king who led with power, but instead led with wisdom.


    Of course, Gi Ji¡¯s faith in his king would never waver. It¡¯s just that he realized for the first time that there were kings like this too.


    ¡°Farewell, Orc King,¡± Gi Ji bid farewell and left.


    Gi Ji felt he should teach the other goblins how to gather information as well.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Lord Gi Ga, Lord Gi Ji has returned!¡± Yellow of Gordob happily reported to the knight ss, Gi Ga Rax, who was tasked with protecting the fortress.


    Yellow himself was also relieved to see Gi Ji safe and sound. After all, they had just recently sent a messenger to Ganra¡¯s champion, Ra Gilmi, to look for Gi Ji Arsil. Fortunately, he had returned safe and sound.


    Gi Ga heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Gi Ji. ¡°It is good to see you safe, Lord Gi Ji.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for worrying you,¡± Gi Ji bowed, then he told Gi Ga of his findings outside the forest.


    Gi Ga rubbed his chin with his only hand. ¡°We should at least gather the people from the tribes and talk this over.¡±


    ¡°If possible, then by all means,¡± Gi Ji said.


    There was a human fortress right outside the forest, and one too big for them to easily subjugate. The wisdom of the tribal chiefs might prove invaluable.


    As Gi Ga was thinking that, Gi Ji spoke.


    ¡°I have a request. Please give me some goblins,¡± Gi Ji said.


    ¡°What? Well, I don¡¯t mind, but¡­¡±


    The noble ss goblins were all bestowed with a right to have their own household, but most of them were sent away to expand the horde.


    Gathering goblins from and unknown to create a household. By doing so, one truly became the head of a family, possessing and that belongs only to one¡¯s self. This system is also known as the feudal system, wherein merit is rewarded with territory. Of course, the goblins didn¡¯t understand this. All they knew was that the king trusted them more.


    Gi Ji¡¯s proposal, however, didn¡¯t involve a territory.


    Moreover, the goblins received from the king were gifts, they were not supposed to be treated as soldiers.


    ¡°I wish to train them to gather intelligence. The way I am now, I am unable to serve the king.¡±


    Gi Ga was doubtful upon hearing that. Hasn¡¯t Gi Ji faithfullypleted all his missions until now?


    ¡°From here on, we will be fighting against the humans. Alone, I am insufficient. I need more goblins in order to give the king satisfactory intel.¡±


    Finally, Gi Ga understood.


    ¡°I see, then in that case, how about the goblins that were recently born¡­¡± Gi Ga said when Yellow suddenly barged in.


    ¡°Lord Gi Ga! There are strangers knocking on our doors!¡± Yellow reported.


    At that, Gi Ga took his spear and rode on his beloved steed outside.


    ¡°W-Who are these people!?¡±


    Before them were a woman that was somewhere in between bird and human, a turtle-like man riding on a beast, and a bull wielding a giant axe.


    ¡°Name yourselves! Thesends are ruled by our king! Aggression will not be forgiven!¡± Gi Ga proimed on ck-tiger-back.


    The bird-woman responded. ¡°We are the descendants of the crystals, denizens of the west. We havee here as proof of our friendship with your king.¡±


    ¡°¡­These are different from the ones I met, but these are demihumans,¡± Gi Ji said from behind Gi Ga.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That would make you the king¡¯s guests, then? In that case, wee.¡±


    As the demihumans reached the Fortress of the Abyss, the goblins and the demihumans gradually got to know each other bit by bit.


    ¡ª300 days until the battle with the humans.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gi Jii¡¯s level has risen. 86 to 90


    Gi Do¡¯s level has risen. 71 to 81


    Gi Za¡¯s level has risen. 51 to 56


    Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s level has risen 7 to 14


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 132: Sylph Unification War VII

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 132: Sylph Unification War VII</h4>


    ¡°Wee to Jirad,¡± Jirad Nash said with a clever expression.


    He had gone missing during the battle against the goblins. As it turns out, he was actually hiding in the cer. When Felbi freed Jirad, he came out with his escort demihumans.


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank Symphoria enough for the trouble we¡¯ve caused,¡± Priena, the chief of Sinfall who was chased out of his vige, said as he walked up to stand beside Jirad.


    ¡°Indeed. Especially, Lord Fenit¡¯s cousin, Lord Pale. I hear her achievements have been spectacr,¡± Jirad said.


    ¡°She defeated the Goblin-Forni Coalition. She should being soon, I believe.¡±


    ¡°What a promising individual.¡±


    Felbi was happy to see Nash and Priena so ted.


    This was a war to protect their brethren. At the start, they were outnumbered, but through Pale and the other warriors¡¯ effort, they managed to take back a territory. Just a little bit more and they would have half the territories back.


    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared a feast. Come, let us celebrate this victory and give rest to the tired warriors,¡± Jirad Nash said.


    The warrior elves cheered at that. Felbi looked serious, but he was actually secretly happy.


    The feast continuedte into the night. When the elven warriors had all fallen asleep, Nash and Priena stood together with an evil smile on their face as they looked on at the sleeping warriors.


    ¡°What honest and nice children they are,¡± Jirad said.


    ¡°Indeed. They are so nice they are even willing to fight for us. Cheering is the least we could do, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Jirad had been freed, but Sinfall was yet upied by the Goblin-Forni coalition. These two chiefs could not fight a war themselves, so they figured they would entice these warriors to fight for them instead.


    In doing so, not only would they recover their territories, they would also create a rival for Fenit. The more Pale shone, the bigger of an eyesore she became to Fenit. Eventually, the two cousins would end up against each other. And once this war - which Forni started - ended, most of the elven powers will have been weakened, leaving Jirad and Sinfall ahead.


    At this time, Pale was still in the dark of these two elves¡¯ scheme.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    As soon as I got to Sinfall, I sent a toon to contact Shure. Leading that toon was the elf, Fei.


    ¡°Sorry, I know you haven¡¯t gotten any rest, and yet¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°For Lord Shure, I will go out anytime no matter how exhausted I may be,¡± Fei said before turning heel and departing.


    I see. He might look calm on the outside, but he¡¯s actually worried sick over Shure.


    We need to rescue them before they fall into a predicament. I hope they¡¯re safe. Once we¡¯ve secured them, we will have to recover our forces. The Gaidga goblins were so tired they fell asleep as soon as we stopped; the normal goblins too.


    ¡°You called, Your Highness?¡± Gi Za Zakuend said.


    I called him to talk about our ns.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    How many can fight? How many have withdrawn? How many have died?


    ¡°There are only 140 goblins left who can fight. The elves are less than a hundred.¡±


    In just one battle almost 100 soldiers were incapacitated. That¡¯s too much. Especially considering all the battles we have left.


    Only about half can fight again, though given time, we will have about 260 soldiers again.


    The enemy lost some soldiers too, but there¡¯s no telling their circumstances. For the meantime, we will have to stay on the defense.


    ¡ªNo, that won¡¯t do. If I did that, the enemy will just take the initiative again.


    Stop. I shouldn¡¯t only be looking at the battlefield in front of me. I should look at the whole war.


    I sighed at that realization and changed my perspective.


    ¡°¡­How about using small forces to engage in guerri warfare?¡± Gi Za suggested.


    I nodded. That¡¯s one way. The roads here might be connected to the various forests, but the only path to Forni is through Sinfall.


    ¡°In one sense, it could be said the enemy helped us lessen the scope we need to cover,¡± I said.


    With this, a small force will be enough to defend. Not to mention, I¡¯ll also be able to let my goblins gain experience.


    ¡°A war will result in more casualties, however; how are we to supplement the fallen soldiers?¡± Gi Za pointed out.


    ¡°Do we have to contact Gi Ga after all?¡± I agreed.


    Where there is war, there are casualties. It doesn¡¯t matter whether one is the victor or the defeated, that is an unchangeable truth for all parties involved.


    The enemy we are facing now doesn¡¯t seem weak either.


    What to do? It would take a considerable amount of time to go to and fro the Fortress of the Abyss. Will we have to fight with small


    groups until then? In the end, ites down to whether we will be able to fight while minimizing our losses.


    What about the elves? Will they able to recover their numbers? I need to ask Shure once he returns.


    Minimize our losses, improve our equipment, and ensure there is a path of retreat.


    ¡°Some equipment from the elves would be nice,¡± Gi Za said.


    I nodded.


    For now, let¡¯s do what we can.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The moment Jirad and Sheng¡¯s savior, Pale, entered the vige with her men, an ardent wee greeted them.


    ¡°To Commander Felbi and Pale Symphoria!¡±


    Praise poured down on Felbi and Pale.


    ¡°Pale, you were marvelous!¡± Felbi said.


    When Felbi appeared, he came with the various high-ranking elves from Sinfall along with the chieftains of Jirad and Sheng.


    Felbi was all smiles as he received these high-ranking elves¡¯ praise, but Pale found this situation dangerous.


    ¡°Can we talk for a bit?¡± Pale asked Felbi.


    The chieftains and all the bigwigs were all acting as if they had already won the war.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we talk with them around?¡± Felbi asked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯d like to join your discussion. Forni is amon enemy between us all. We may not be skilled, but we may be able to be of some help,¡± one of the high-ranked elves said.


    ¡°Right! There are people from Sheng, Jirad, and Sinfall here. We could¡ª¡± Felbi said.


    ¡°¡­I would prefer we be alone,¡± Pale insisted, causing Felbi to shrug.


    Pale and Felbi left the sea of people to a quiet corner where they could talk.


    ¡°Are you¡­ angry?¡± Felbi asked.


    ¡°I am not. I just think it¡¯s dangerous,¡± Pale said, inclining her head to hide her expression.


    Felbi scratched his head, troubled. ¡°You know, Pale. The chiefs aren¡¯t so dangerous. They¡¯re cooperative and they want to see Forni defeated too. They agreed to support us, and on top of that, they¡¯re even allowing us to act as we please.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Since they left the forests of Symphoria, they have been receiving support from Sheng. It was because of that that they were able to fight the Goblin-Forni army. To begin with, their arrows weren¡¯t infinite, and neither were their weapons indestructible. The more they fought, the more their weapons would be expended.


    If they could get Jirad¡¯s support as well, they would be able to fight without worrying about supplies.


    Food, weapons, armor, arrows, and perhaps even people.


    If they could just get Jirad¡¯s support, they would be able to act much more freely.


    ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Felbi nodded.


    Pale left and walked alone to the bathhouse.


    Everyrge elven vige had a bathhouse; they were usually built near ake of pure water. The elves had juste from a war, however, so there was no one in sight.


    Pale took off her clothes, then submerged herself in the water of the bathhouse. The water reached up her shoulder as it sought to take away the stench of blood from her flesh.


    There was a waterfall in the facility, wherein water showered down from an elevated area. Pale went there and prayed.


    ¡°God of Wind, Castor, and Goddess of Water, Iren, please guide your children. God of Forests, Chenzhen, please bless us with your divine protection,¡± Pale prayed.


    She repeated those words three times, and then she cried for her brethren who died at hermand.


    Was she really in the right? She wasn¡¯t sure. She could only washed herself to clear away her doubts.


    My dear child, my dear child. A voice suddenly said, prompting Pale to doubt her ears.


    ¡°!?¡±


    But then ck winds whirled, and suddenly there was a ck biting louse with a ck feather in front of her.


    ¡­Why are you so sad, my dearest?¡±


    From its stiff jaws came out a gentle voice.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    I am that which watches over you.


    At that, a soft wind wrapped around her, and then in the next moment, the faces of her dead brethren vanished from her mind.


    ¡°Uu, uu¡­¡± All the pent-up emotions Pale had been keeping came out as tears. They slid down her cheeks and dripped down to the water to be washed away.


    My dear child, the war will only be worse from here. Please don¡¯t die.


    After the ck biting louse said that it vanished.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    A huge rock was lifted off my shoulders when I heard that Shure and Shunaria had returned safely.


    ¡°At least you¡¯re safe,¡± I said.


    ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been causing you nothing but trouble,¡± Shure said.


    His face was cheerful despite that; that was probably because of Shunaria.


    The members of the transport squad retreated to all directions, so there were several people who managed to survive.


    ¡°Umm, Goblin King,¡± Shunaria timidly said as she approached me.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe,¡± I said.


    ¡°About the sword the smith entrusted to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just happy that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­ Actually, it¡¯s here.¡±


    Unexpected. Apparently, it was because Shunaria had it prioritized when they were attacked.


    When the great sword came, I almost couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. It actually took two people to carry it.


    ¡°It¡¯s name is The Great Sword that Dances the ck mesmberge. It was made with alloy consisting of blue-silver steel (srna), which has good affinity with magic power, and the steel of your old de.¡±


    I listened to her exnation as I took the sword and examined it.


    The great sword stood as tall as me, one side shaped like a me, the other shaped like a normal de. There was a symbol of a me carved on the ck de. She mentioned it was made out of blue- silver steel (srna) and steel, that must be why there¡¯s a silver color running through the center of the de until the tip.


    The sword had been reborn, but it felt just like the old great sword (Iron Second) I used.


    ¡°Masterfully made,¡± I said.


    It¡¯s almost enough to make me fall in love.


    I swung the sword several times outside to get a feel for it. The sound of wind being cut and the weight of the sword in my hands. Yes, this is indeed a trustworthy de.


    ¡°Turn me into a de!Enchant¡±


    Ether burst out of the de that was shaped as if it were dancing. It was almost as if the ether waspleting its shape. The ether drew the course of the de as it flowed into it, and as a result, the sword seemed to go faster.


    As I shed overhead, the ether followed my sword down.


    The power gathered behind the descended de was greater than before. Just the pressure emanating from it was enough to send leaves flying.


    The sword was so sharp it seemed as if a sweep would be enough to cut the heavens themselves.


    I looked at the sword again.


    ¡°The Great Sword that Dances the ck mesmberge, huh.¡±


    I got a good sword.


    This war must be won.


    As strength brimmed from within, I looked toward the south.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Spears, advance!¡±


    The spear toon made out of goblins equipped with blue-silver steel stepped out. At the same time, the elven archers supported them with their arrows. We marched for Jirad, which had been reimed by the enemy.


    The normal goblins lined their spears and struck simultaneously at the enemy soldiers in our path. The enemy soldiers held up their shields and blocked the goblins¡¯ attack head on. When the enemy saw that the attack was sessfully blocked, they sent their soldiers to take our nks.


    The ce we were battling at right now was one of the stopping points of the road connecting Sinfall and Jirad.


    The battle was already spreading to the smaller viges.


    There were many smaller viges around every big elven vige. The main road connected to the big elven vige was branched out to the smaller viges, forming something akin to a za.


    The ce we were fighting at was exactly that.


    We specifically chose this ce, as it¡¯s the only ce that could allow our toons enough leeway to let them train.


    ¡°Gaidga soldiers, m those swordsmen approaching from the left!¡±


    The Gaidga goblins swung their clubs and pushed back the enemy soldiers.


    ¡°Gi Jii! Stop the enemy tooning from the right!¡±


    ¡°As youmand!¡±


    A storm of arrows and magic descended on the right enemy toon, forcing them to stop. That gave us just enough time to escape the enemy¡¯s surround.


    It was then that I gave my nextmand.


    ¡°Spears, retreat!¡±


    The first thing we need to do is to find a method that won¡¯t let us lose, then we¡¯ll fight and retreat sparingly. So long as we keep this up, the gap between us and the enemy will remain the same.


    Moreover, while I am still leading the whole army, the toons themselves are already being led by the young goblins like Gi Jii. Like this, they will gradually gather experience in the arts of war, and eventually, they will be able to lead an army by themselves. I have to patiently raise them up until that day.


    The war has just begun.


    ¡ª296 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 133: Sylph Unification War VIII

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 133: Sylph Unification War VIII</h4>


    I buried my sword into the ground and burned the scene in front of me into my eyes.


    Right now, the elves were chasing after my goblin subordinates. Their swords buried into the retreating backs of the goblins, giving rise to many death throes.


    ¡ªNot yet¡­


    ¡°My king! Please forgive me.¡± The wide-eyed Gi Jii knelt before me and bowed his head.


    ¡°Go,¡± I curtly said as I waved my hand to dismiss him, then I pulled out my great sword.


    The Sword that Dances with the ck mes, mberge.


    I carried that sword that was as long as I was tall on my shoulder, then I turned to the counter attack toon behind me and dered, ¡°We are the warriors of the Demon Children of ChaosGoblins¡­ Fear is cowardice! So howl!¡±


    In the next moment, a great battle cry bellowed out from the horde.


    ¡°Attack!¡± I ordered the goblins over that great cry, then I turned toward the approaching enemy and ran toward them.


    The enemy was so numerous it was almost as if thend had been reced by them. Exhaling a faint breath, as if to release all that pent-up vigor I had, I inclined my posture forward and red at the enemy.


    ¡°GURUuOoOoAaA!¡± I howled.


    The howl continued behind me.


    I measured distance between our approaching armies with my eye, then I directed ether to flow into my great sword.


    ¡°Turn me into a de!Enchant¡±


    As ether rose from the dancing-shaped de of my great sword, I swung it.


    The enemy was there to greet it, but the long sword he used to try receive my sword was cut alongside him.


    After severing the enemy in two, I swept with my great sword to wipe away the flowing blood from its de, then I bared my fangs once more.


    This time the enemy weed me with their shields, so I sent flying away with them. Just a little, a crack had formed on the enemy¡¯s formation.


    Stepping forward, I swung my great sword overhead and swung it down on a clump of enemy soldiers.


    As I wrecked havoc on the enemy soldiers, the sound of iron shing with iron rang behind me.


    The now pursuing goblins were fighting with the enemy elves.


    They were equipped with blue-silver steel (srna) equipment, but they were all actually just normal ss. As a race, they were weaker than the Gaidga, slower than the Paradua, and were less dexterous than the Ganra, yet they desperately followed my back into the enemy toon that had just destroyed Gi Jii¡¯s forces and were counterattacking.


    They lined up their spears and fought desperately while covering each other and substituting the injured whenever needed.


    The elves fought desperately too.


    The ce we were fighting at was one of those stopover viges between Sinfall and Sheng. This one in particr was closest to Sinfall.


    It wasn¡¯t easying up with a n that minimized losses against these clever elves, so I prioritized minimizing our losses and buying time over protecting the viges.


    In order to raise goblinmanders, I have intentionally led this counterattack toon myself and protected the other toon as they retreated. To that end, I even chose to personally undertake the duty of stopping the enemy.


    The enemy seems to have noticed my intentions, considering their attacks have be even fiercer.


    ¡ªBut¡­


    I ground my teeth.


    The corpses of my fellow warriors who I couldn¡¯t save filled my vision. We couldn¡¯t attack any earlier because of the n. The reason this counterattack could be a sess was because the enemy was properly lured. That¡¯s why we were able to stop them now. That¡¯s why we were able to execute this counterattack.


    But while I might understand that in my head, I still couldn¡¯t stop the rage burning within me from rising.


    I swung my great sword fearlessly and took down enemy after enemy.


    Killing my subordinate is like taking away my limbs.


    ¡ªYou will pay!


    ¡°GURUuRUooOaAaAa!¡±


    In my fury, I bellowed out The World Devouring Howl. Its great power suppressed everyone around me, but then arrows came shooting from afar.


    ¡ªAs usual, their response is fast. The enemy is serious too.


    I swept with my great sword to fend off the enemy¡¯s concentrated attack, but I couldn¡¯t fend everything off. There were countless arrows d in ether mixed in with the normal arrows.


    Wind, water, fire, those varied arrows came pouring down on me endlessly. At the same time, I had to deflect the attacks of the enemy pouring in from the nks, while I cut the enemy down.


    There wasn¡¯t a second attack, however.


    ¡ªThis should be a good time.


    ¡°Retreat! To the right!¡± I pointed my great sword to the right andmanded.


    I stood at the rearguard of the retreating goblins.


    We all ran until we reached a narrow road, where arrows then shot from the sea of trees at our nks.


    These were of course Forni¡¯s archers.


    Like that we sessfully retreated to Sinfall.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The assassin, Gi Ji Arsil, left the Fortress of the Abyss and departed for the elven territory. ording to the messenger that arrived a few days ago, the king was currently fighting a difficult battle with the elves.


    ¡°There sure are a lot of goblins. I thought thest horde was big. Who would¡¯ve thought there¡¯d still be so much left?¡± One of the eight gs of the demihumans, Mido of the werewolves, said while walking beside Gi Ji.


    The fang tribe, the werewolves, were great warriors who possessed exceptional strength and speed. They ran the ins with their friends, the gray wolves, so it was fairly unsurprising that they were able to bring the king¡¯s message quickly.


    But because they weren¡¯t very bright, they ended up quarreling with the goblins in front of the Fortress of the Abyss, causing much annoyance to the demihumans who came to fulfill their part of the cultural exchange.


    Behind Gi Ji Arsil were 80 normal goblins from the knight ss, Gi Ga Rax, and 50 volunteer warriors from the tribes.


    ¡°For the king, we will offer even our flesh and bones,¡± Gi Ji said, still ring at the direction where the goblins and the elves where fighting.


    Mido shrugged. ¡°Well, we also have debt with our benefactors that need to be paid. I¡¯d like to go in high spirits too, but¡­¡±


    Rumors are said to move faster than the wind itself.


    True to that saying, word of the matter regarding Jirad¡¯s enved demihumans had already reached the demihumans outside the elven forests.


    Gi Ji turned to the fiercely smiling Mido. ¡°Descendant of the crystal, right? Have you also sworn fealty to the king?¡±


    Mido broke outughing. ¡°Bwa ha ha ha! Like hell we¡¯d swear featly to some goblin.¡±


    But almost immediately after he stoppedughing and turned to Gi Ji with an angry re. ¡°But I¡¯m not without sense of duty. That goblin bastard raised a friend¡¯s children, so¡­ I have a duty to him. For that I will lend him my strength.¡±


    Gi Ji nodded to the words of this demihuman chief who was also known as ¡®Tyrant¡¯. ¡°¡­I know a man just like you. A goblin whom the kinguded a swordsman; a warrior who pointed his de at the king.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Seems like someone I could get along with.¡±


    ¡°He was strong, so strong that he didn¡¯t hesitate to wield his sword against the gray wolves for the sake of his brethren. But because he was so strong, he pointed his de at the king.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Gi Ji shook his head, almost as if he was trying to shake away the image of that distant back, then he looked ahead of him again. ¡°He went somewhere far away, but¡­ I¡¯m sure one day he wille back.¡±


    Right now, Gi Ji couldn¡¯t reach that goblin he admired.


    ¡°¡­We have to be strong,¡± Gi Ji said. ¡°Other than us, the king doesn¡¯t have anyone to protect him.¡±


    Gi Ji and Mido entered a vige ruled by the Eight gs and began preparations for the trip to the elven territory.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The coalition force led by Pale and Felbi already numbered 400 after receiving the support of Sheng and Jirad.


    With manpower and the power of blue-silver steel equipment, the strength of their force was indeed something to be feared. That coupled with Pale¡¯s strategies, which has survived the storms of the human world, and Felbi¡¯s heroic leadership at the frontlines, they have already secured 10 victories all-in-all.


    Though most of those were only from small skirmishes fought in the stopover viges between therge viges of Sheng and Sinfall, they still spoke of the greatness of the two leaders. Especially Pale, whose achievements were so dazzling it could only be said that she was blessed by the spirits themselves. Where she fought, the enemy would surely retreat.


    Contrast Felbi who often stood at the frontlines with a smile on his face, earning him the title of the Forest God¡¯s Favorite Child, Pale rarely smiled; yet that figure of hers as she led with the draw of her bow was extolled as the personification of the god of bows, Za Ruga.


    Like this Pale became famous.


    Being supported by herrades in war and the chiefs of Sheng and Jirad should by no means be a bad thing. Unfortunately, the chiefs had another agenda. They hoped she would be Fenit¡¯s rival; that¡¯s why they supported her.


    When Fenit Symphoria, the man who currently possessed the most power among the sylphs, saw Pale Symphoria basking in glory, he became furious.


    After Sheng and Jirad recovered from Shure Forni¡¯s trap, they had been supporting Fenit¡¯s soldiers while sending soldiers to the other forests. It was actually because of them that Pale and Felbi were able to fight. Otherwise, Pale¡¯s battles would have been much more difficult. Especially since Symphoria hasn¡¯t actually been supporting Pale and Felbi.


    The more the threat that was the Goblin-Elf Coalition subsided, the more Fenit was reminded of the threat that was Pale.


    ¡°As expected of the Symphoria,¡± Jirad Nash praised.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m sure Fenit is proud,¡± Priena added.


    ¡°¡­Of course,¡± Fenit bitterly agreed with a sneer.


    Pale was supposed to have fallen into a predicament, but now? She had climbed her way out of the ditch and was shining brilliantly.


    Fenit felt threatened.


    ¡°¡­It seems the goblins won¡¯t be a threat anymore. I¡¯ll be going home then,¡± Fenit said, turning heel despite the protests of Jirad Nash and Priena.


    Fenit¡¯s soldiers surely wouldn¡¯t be happy to receive such a sudden order. An elf tried telling Fenit that as he left, but when Fenit saw who that elf was, his brows creased for an instant, then he sneered and walked away.


    That female elf followed after him.


    ¡ª276 days until the battle with the humans.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Level has risen.


    57 to 59


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 134: Sylph Unification War IX

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 134: Sylph Unification War IX</h4>


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Gi Ji Arsil cried out.


    He had finally arrived after a long trip. At his call, the goblins, who were seeing me for the first time, raised their weapons toward the heavens¡­


    It¡¯s been 34 days since we lost to the elves at Jirad. After weing the reinforcements from the headquarters, we¡¯ve finally began preparations to execute our counterattack.


    The goblins numbered 240 all-in-all, while the elves numbered 150. The demihumans also brought 70 warriors to join in our battle.


    ¡°You sure? We¡¯re not fighting against humans, though,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯te here for you. I came here for the elves,¡± Mido said.


    Nikea nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting much from you again, Goblin King.¡±


    Nikea is as polite as ever, I see.


    The goblins that came were all excellent. Of note was the noble, Gi Ji Arsil, and the duke, Rashka of Gaidga.


    ¡°Looks like I can finally let loose,¡± Rashka excitedly said.


    It seems watching the house has caused him a lot of stress.


    The Eight gs of the demihumans brought with them 40 warriors from the Fang Tribe plus 40 gray wolves, while the araneae brought 30 warriors along with Nikea.


    ¡°The formations are ready, Your Majesty,¡± Gi Jii said.


    After all the battles we experienced, Gi Jii finally managed to evolve.


    Name: Gi Jii Yubu


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Noble


    Possessed Skills: One Who has Walked through Death; Battle Demon; Versatile Master; Adjutant''s Knowledge; Sword Mastery C+


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    One Who has Walked through Death


    Remains calm even while facing death. Resistance to confusion (MEDIUM).


    Battle Demon


    Bonus to leadership toward one¡¯s horde and army.


    Versatile Master


    Can use any weapon up to C Rank.


    Adjutant¡¯s Knowledge


    Due to fighting with the master¡¯s horde, bonus to defense and critical rate (LOW).


    There were also two normal goblins who became a rare ss. A druid was also recently born.


    Name: Gi Ah


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Rare


    Possessed Skills: One Who Encroaches into the Divine Region; Sword Mastery C-; Bloodsucker; Overpowering Howl


    Divine Protection: Night God


    Attributes: Darkness


    One who Encroaches into the Divine Region


    Can enter barriers. The sess rate depends on the level of the barrier (LOW ~ MEDIUM).


    Bloodsucker


    Due to drinking the blood of elves and demihumans, abilities have been increased.


    Name: Gi Ii


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Rare


    Possessed Skills: Leadership D-; Sword Mastery C-; Explorer; Overpowering Howl


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Explorer


    Mobility is increased.


    Name: Gi Uu


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Druid


    Possessed Skills: Leadership D-; Pursuer of Knowledge; Adjutant''s Knowledge; Magic Maniption; Water Bending


    Divine Protection: Water God (Iren)


    Attributes: Water


    Pursuer of Knowledge


    Due to the Goddess of Wisdom¡¯s blessing, intelligence growth has increased.


    With this we have acquired both number and quality.


    The iron equipment the goblins will be outfitted with are being transported from the demihuman viges by the new centaur chief, Tianos.


    Blue-silver steel would be better, but it wasn¡¯t feasible to have the entire army outfitted with it. The yields are just too low and we don¡¯t have enough time. We have to make use of what we had.


    ¡°The advantage in number is undeniable,¡± Shure said during the war meeting.


    I nodded. We may have been pushed to Sinfall, but we aren¡¯t disadvantaged in any way.


    ¡°But the enemy is definitely strong. If I recall correctly, her name is Pale Symphoria,¡± I said.


    Shure nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good we were able to make the prisoners talk. Who would¡¯ve thought the enemy would be someone from the human territory.¡±


    Pale Symphoria, cousin to the current chief of Symphoria, Fenit. She has been working as an adventurer until recently.


    ¡°Pale?¡± Shumea, who was usually sleeping during the meeting, reacted to that name.


    ¡°What? Is she famous?¡± I asked.


    Shumea shook her head. ¡°No, she¡¯s not famous, but¡­ I feel as if I¡¯ve heard that name somewhere.¡±


    After a moment, Shumea suddenly stood up with a look of shock on her face.


    ¡°I remember!¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s the person Selena is looking for!¡±


    Selena?


    Oh,e to think of it, she did mention something about looking for someone, didn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Maybe we could have her try persuade that enemymander then?¡± I said.


    Shumea folded her hands and made a difficult face. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t take offense to this, but do you have the leisure to? You shouldn¡¯t let your guard down just because you have more soldiers.¡±


    Suddenly, it was as if she understood something, and she made a bitter face.


    We did have more soldiers, but we didn¡¯t have the territory to develop them.


    Though even if we did have territory, the enemy would just invade it.


    ¡°what do you think would be the best course of action?¡± I asked Shumea.


    ¡°A war of attrition,¡± she bitterly said.


    ¡°Right,¡± I nodded. ¡°We will forcibly make the enemy bleed make the most of our numerical advantage.¡±


    We won¡¯t lose. In the narrow woods, the ones who wille out victors will be us.


    It will be a victory secured atop the piled corpses of friend and foe alike.


    I turned to look at the faces of those who would be joining that bloody war.


    Actually, there is another way to win, but it¡¯s just too much of a gamble.


    The losses will be great, but victory will certainly be within grasp. Something like this should pass for a n, right?


    ¡°But won¡¯t there be too much casualties?¡± The shaman, Gi Za Zakuend, asked.


    I knit my brows. ¡°Do you have a better n?¡±


    Gi Za groaned and another goblin spoke.


    It was the recently evolved noble ss, Gi Jii Yubu.


    ¡°Your Highness, how about luring the enemy into Sinfall?¡± He said.


    ¡°I considered it, but it¡¯s too big of a gamble. If they upy the vige before us, it will be the same as handing them the vige on a silver tter.¡±


    To begin with, this isn¡¯t our vige.


    The enemy knows more about it. They should also know where the defenses of the vige are.


    Suddenly, the doors opened and an old elf walked through and said, ¡°then let me show you how to make that n a certainty.¡±


    Immediately, Shure stood up. ¡°Shifon (Teacher)!¡±


    ¡°I am Falun Gastair. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet everyone,¡± the old elf introduced himself.


    That introduction was so perfect it was like something straight out of a movie.


    ¡°Did you overhear us?¡± Shure asked.


    ¡°It took awhile to bring my vige under control. My apologies I wasn¡¯t there when you needed me,¡± Falun said.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be, shifon.¡±


    From their exchange, I was somehow able to figure out their rtionship.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s leave the introductions at that,¡± Falun said.


    Can he be trusted? I asked Shure with a gaze, and he nodded to indicate that it was alright.


    ¡°¡­And? What is this n of yours?¡± I asked.


    Falun answered in a quiet voice.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°I see¡­ So the goblins have brought reinforcements.¡±


    2 days after Gi Ji Arsil reached the king, Pale received a report from one of her scouts.


    Sinfall was just a little further ahead.


    The elven army with her now numbered 400. That included the forces of Sheng and Jirad.


    The forces of Symphoria never came, however.


    Between Pale and Felbi, Pale had a bigger voice in leading the army, but it was still much smallerpared to the nobles who were supporting this war. Sheng and Jirad¡¯s voices were too big. The elven world was simr to the human world in that those with a certain blood flowing through their veins had a greater voice than those without.


    ¡°Master Pale, let us attack Sinfall here!¡± One of the soldiers from Sheng and Jirad said.


    These elves have been winning so much that they started to believe they could win even without a n. In fact, such talk became somon among these soldiers that their eyes eventually became blinded with pride.


    ¡°No, we should retreat temporarily here.¡±


    Sinfall was right before their eyes, yet Pale decided to retreat.


    Amander might think courage would be necessary at a time like this, but Pale had her own thoughts.


    When it came to strategy, the goblins were still below her level. Be it their intel, their timing in picking their fights, their concentration, or their schemes, they were still far below her.


    Which is why she decided to use the stopover viges to pile up victory after victory.


    The goblins they were fighting now was only the tip of the iceberg; more would yete.


    From her days as an adventurer, Pale knew that the goblins would never stop unless their headquarters was crushed or their master was killed. She did not know where the goblin¡¯s headquarters was, but even if she did know, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go past Forni without going through Sinfall, so she decided not to upy the stopover viges.


    There was no point in aiming for the goblin headquarters or any other targets. The only thing they needed to set their sights at was the master of the goblins, that ck one.


    ¡°What are you saying, Master Pale!? We have finally taken the stopover viges from the enemy. Why would you give them back? Have we shed our brethren¡¯s blood in vain!?¡±


    ¡°Their sacrifice wasn¡¯t in vain. We¡­¡±


    These soldiers believed that the only reason the Goblin-Forni army lost was because of their internal issues. Hence, it was not because they were inferior to Pale that they only started winning now.


    Because of that kind of thinking, however, these soldiers from Sheng and Jirad have be quite obstinate in pushing their opinions.


    Pale once used internal discord to deal Shure Forni a powerful blow, but now that she was on the receiving end, she didn¡¯t know what to do. To begin with, this army was made up of many armies, so it was only a given that it would be trifling to ask to lead it.


    ¡°What we should be prioritizing now is¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªReporting!¡± An elf suddenly yelled as he ran into the conference room with ragged breath. The three reports he brought greatly roused the people participating in the meeting.


    The goblins and the elves have broken off with the demihumans, and Sinfall has been abandoned.


    The moment Pale heard the report, a shock ran through her head almost as if a club had hit her.


    ¡°Fortune smiles at us! Let us take Sinfall at once¡ª¡±


    ¡°You must not! It is a trap!¡±


    Pale, who usually always kept her calm, suddenly spoke in a loud voice, causing the whole room to go silent.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Pale is at¡­ Symphoria?¡±


    After the meeting, Selena cried to herself, as she pondered to herself what to do.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Her goal was to reunite with Pale. The king himself had promised her that. The elven chief, Shure Forni, had also promised her that. Shure and the Goblin King both promised her that they would bring peace to the elves.


    Everyone promised her, and yet¡­


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    If she just stretched out her hand, she would be able to reach Pale.


    Selena¡¯s heart shook.


    Was it really alright for her to stay here?


    Heat rushed up her head.


    It was then that a pair of arms held her from behind.


    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±


    Selena choked because of the sudden embrace.


    ¡°What are you moping around for?¡± A voice asked from behind her.


    ¡°Miss Shumea¡­¡± Selena said.


    Shumea heaved a sigh at that damp voice as she held Selena tight.


    ¡°You were thinking bad things, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°The goblin boss, me, that Shure guy¡­ everyone here is your friend and are worried about you. You know, you really should treasure yourself first before thinking about your benefactor.¡±


    Selena cast her eyes down and Shumea continued. ¡°Listen to me, alright? It¡¯s never good to think that it¡¯s alright to sacrifice yourself for another person. If you¡¯re going to use your head, use it to get the best results.¡±


    ¡°The best results¡­¡±


    ¡°Right. When I was a kid, someone once told me these words: ¡°I¡¯m going to aim for the happiest end, otherwise, there¡¯s no meaning in life.¡±


    Selena cried at Shumea¡¯s warm words.


    ¡ª264 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 135: Sylph Unification War X

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 135: Sylph Unification War X</h4>


    ¡°You sure about this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, do it,¡± Mido said with a fearless smile.


    As all eyes gathered on me, I spoke in a loud voice. ¡°This demihuman refuses to obey me! He dares spout an opinion different than mine! Such an act is equal to putting a hedge between us goblins and the elves. He may be a demihuman chief, but he will not be forgiven for this transgression!¡±


    The fact that I was basically exining everything made the whole thing seem like one big joke, but I had to, as it was necessary to make what was going on as easy to understand as possible.


    ¡°You call abandoning the elves and running with your tail in between your legs a strategy!?¡± Mido said.


    ¡°It seems you still fail to see the error in your ways!¡± I said as I made a gaudily loud whipping sound with the whip in my hands.


    ¡°GUuNU!¡± Mido cried out in pain though he tried to stifle it.


    I smiled. ¡°Do you understand yet?¡±


    ¡°You think a weak attack like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Pin him down!¡± I ordered the goblins, then I proceeded to whip Mido.


    Mido tried to argue, but I ignored his arguments and unjustly whipped him.


    That was the show we put on, and we continued it for about 30 minutes.


    ¡°Hmph, if you understand, then from now on, you¡¯ll do well to remember your ce!¡±


    A horrible performance if I say so myself, but it¡¯s still better than not trying. I even concluded this joke of a y by unnaturally kicking Mido away.


    ¡°Into the gaols!¡± I said.


    I went back to the old chief¡¯s house, and after making sure there was no one around, sat and exhaled deeply.


    ¡°You seem exhausted,¡± Shunaria said.


    I wryly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still exhausting even if we¡¯re just acting¡­ Or rather, it¡¯s precisely because we¡¯re acting that it¡¯s exhausting. Sigh¡­ I don¡¯t want to ever do this again.¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought goblins would be a bit more¡­ Umm, forget it.¡±


    ¡°Cruel? Monsters who like to oppress others?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Shunaria embarrassedly admitted.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. We goblins are indeed bloodthirsty, cruel, and sadistic, but I¡¯m¡­ No, my subordinates are different,¡± I said. ¡°We are warriors. War is a tool to make the world acknowledge us. We can¡¯t be forbearing, no. Forbearance is a privilege of the victor. The defeated has no room for it or pity. Until now we were losers. People like that don¡¯t have that privilege of forbearance, but that¡¯s going to change from here on out.¡±


    The ck snake, Verid, who was coiled around my right arm and the will of the twin-headed snake imbued in the gem on my left hand stirred.


    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s winners will not necessarily be today¡¯s winners. We might be 10,000 stepste, but we will still rise and challenge the humans who rule this world. To that end, we must be strong. In body, of course, but also in mind.¡±


    Exhaling a faint breath, I thought of Pale Symphoria, the enemy who I have yet to meet.


    ¡°This time for sure, we will win. We will win and unite the sylphs. After that, I¡¯m thinking of forming a bond of true friendship with your dad.¡±


    ¡°Do you truly intend to do those things?¡±


    ¡°But of course. I was born, after all, so I might as well aim for the peak.¡±


    Perhaps it¡¯s too hard for these elves who think the forest is everything.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t understand,¡± Shunaria said. ¡°But I do understand that you¡¯re special. Whether it¡¯s the demihumans or the goblins, I believe the reason they choose to follow is because of you.¡±


    We have our will, yes, but that¡¯s all we have.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, I suppose. Still¡­ the gall you have to actually show your face, Falun,¡± Fenit said angrily.


    He was so angry that his face convulsed while he red at the old man standing before him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold. You know it¡¯s really hard for an old man like me to stand around talking like this. Isn¡¯t Lord Fenit, the great chief, a tolerant man toward people with profitable information?¡±


    The pressure of this elder before him was enough to make Fenit¡¯s anger subside a little, calming him down just enough to regain his mind.


    ¡°I have no need for ttery. I will be the one to decide whether your information is profitable or not. To dere the information you have so surely is just in hubris,¡± Fenit said.


    Falun softlyughed as he yed with his white beard. ¡°Then please decide for yourself, great chief.¡±


    Falun shared two intel: The schism between the demihumans and the goblins, and the withdrawal of the goblins and the elves from Sinfall.


    The moment Fenit heard that he became both bewildered and on guard.


    It was just too good a story. But after listening to Falun¡¯s silver tongue for a while, his unbelieving face turned to one of chuckling.


    ¡°It seems Shure, despite being renowned a hero for so long, has finally be unable to keep the leash on the goblins. Well, they are good-for-nothing brutes who only know to destroy,¡± Falun said.


    ¡°How foolish. To control a beast, you need a whip. It seems he didn¡¯t know even that,¡± Fenit agreed.


    After considering for a while, Fenit decided to offer Falun a seat.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Falun said when he saw Fenit¡¯s actions, which could only mean that he saw value in the information he offered.


    ¡°So, only the demihumans are in Sinfall then?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The goblins have been incurring nothing but losses because of Lord Pale, after all.¡±


    Fenit turned away from Falun, ring at the wall, then he turned back to Falun.


    ¡°upying Sinfall should¡­ be a trifling task then?¡± Fenit asked slowly.


    Falun nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been said since time immemorial that a house always falls from within. One could understand this just by watching the humans; and now, it holds true for Forni. How regrettable¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, regrettable? There is no saving a fool chief who thought it wise to ally himself with the goblins, nor is there any for the fool people who chose to follow him. They are nothing but fools who¡¯ve disgraced the pride of the elves. They must be defeated for the good of all elves,¡± Fenit said passionately, mming the table with his hand, then he stood up and called for someone.


    ¡°I will have you work, Elder Falun. You may not have long left, but you are still the chief of Gastair, one of the central yers to the west!¡±


    Fenit said in a loud voice to the man who entered the room. ¡°We are going to war! Ready the soldiers! Let Forni know of Symphoria¡¯s might!¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    When Pale heard that Fenit Symphoria was leading his army into Sinfall, she hurriedly requested an audience with him.


    Pale and the soldiers under her were originally from Symphoria. Sheng and Jirad¡¯s soldiers might have been added to their numbers, but that didn¡¯t mean they could just ignore the chief.


    Pale couldn¡¯t understand why Fenit was leading an attack on Sinfall. As far as she was concerned it was obviously a trap.


    Unfortunately, Pale had one major weakness: she judged other people using herself as the standard. In other words, she could ¡®see¡¯ it was a trap; therefore, others must also see that it is a trap. So when Pale heard that Fenit was attacking, her eyes almost bulged out of their sockets, and she immediately sent a messenger to request a meeting with Fenit.


    Falun Gastair had indeed surrendered, so they would be attacking Forni from both the west and the south, but¡­ There was no reason for Fenit to attack himself.


    He could just send Falun to attack Sinfall by himself. If he wasn¡¯t willing to go that far, then he probably hadn¡¯t truly surrendered.


    Yet Fenit still chose to lead from the front with Falun. He even sent word to the viges, saying, ¡°As chairman of the sage¡¯s council, I ask you to gather under me.¡±


    Regardless how little Fenit might have known about the art of war, he was still currently the most influential elf among the sylphs. The


    other viges would have on choice but to bow to his influence and send their soldiers. Fenit¡¯s influence was so great that it could overshadow all of his shorings.


    The whole Symphorian army were unknowingly walking to a cliff.


    As pale scooped her reflection on the waters of the bathhouse, she washed her face.


    ¡°¡­If Sinfall is a trap, can we stop it? Can we break through it?¡±


    Pale repeated those words several times to herself as the worst case scenario shed through her mind several times.


    She scooped out her reflection again.


    My dearest child, Pale.


    When Pale heard that voice, she looked up and saw a ck- feathered biting louse floating.


    There is a path to survival to the west. Please don¡¯t die¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s!¡±


    Pale wanted to ask something, but before she could, the biting louse vanished. Her hands that had unknowingly reached for the sky fell powerlessly back down to the waters, giving rise to many waves.


    ¡°Master Pale Symphoria! Master Fenit has responded. He will meet you at Sheng.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright.¡±


    Pale calmed down after hearing that, and after dressing herself, left the bathhouse and hurried for Sheng.


    ¡°This is dangerous¡­¡±


    The first thing she noticed when they arrived at Sheng was the overly rxed atmosphere. Everyone did as they pleased. They ate when they wanted, spent their time on whatever they wanted, and no one even bothered to tend to their weapons.


    ¡°As expected of the great chief, even his soldiers are full of confidence,¡± Felbi said.


    ¡°Do you really believe that?¡± Pale asked with a sharp re.


    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t see it any other way.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just go see Fenit.¡±


    Pale took Felbi, who was shrugging his shoulders, to meet Fenit.


    When Pale saw Fenit, she blew up. It was almost as if her calm this morning was nothing more than a lie.


    ¡°Fenit! Please stop this mad march to Sinfall now!¡±


    ¡°You just got here! What are you saying all of the sudden!? This is my decision as chief. Stop saying things just because of your personal feelings!¡±


    ¡°I am not telling you to stop out of some petty prejudice! I am telling you to stop because this is a trap! If we enter Sinfall, Forni and the goblins will attack us!¡±


    ¡°Show me proof then! You may be my cousin, but surely you wouldn¡¯t actually ask me to believe you just because you said so!¡±


    Pale was so caught up in her emotions that she could no longer see her surroundings. She closed her eyes for a moment, then looked at Fenit once more.


    ¡°Think about it¡­¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Think about it? So in other words you don¡¯t have any evidence that it¡¯s a trap?¡± Fenit said, cutting her off.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Dear cousin, if you¡¯d open your eyes you would see that the army is already moving. There are already 600 warriors under me. If we add your soldiers as well, we will have 1000. If we attack with that much, any vige would surely fall.¡±


    Under Fenit were 200 enved demihumans and 400 elven warriors.


    ¡°The problem is after the vige falls¡­¡± Pale said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that either. After the vige falls, I will promptly attack Forni and quickly put an end to this meaningless war! I know you are unskilled at war and dislike it, so rest assured, dear cousin, that the war will end very soon.¡±


    Indeed, if he could attack Forni immediately after Sinfall, he would be able to put a quick end to the war. Pale couldn¡¯t help but agree there.


    But would an orderless army like this truly be able to do that? Pale couldn¡¯t answer that question.


    ¡°Is this all you came for? If so, then I¡¯ll be going. From here on, I will be giving your orders through Commander Felbi. I still have a meeting, good day!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Fenit!¡±


    Fenit¡¯s escorts cut through between Pale and Fenit as they left.


    ¡°What now?¡± Felbi asked.


    Pale bit her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s do what we can.¡±


    At the very least, they should minimize the casualties.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s about all that we can really do,¡± Felbi said with a smile.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Hushing our breaths in the forest, we waited for night toe.


    5 days ago, Symphoria¡¯s coalition army upied Sinfall.


    Since then, they haven¡¯t moved.


    I checked which way the wind was blowing, then I turned behind me to ascertain that the goblins, the elves, and the demihumans were all ready.


    The wind was blowing strongly from the south to the north.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said.


    That was all that needed to be said.


    We moved through the forest, then as I raised mberge up, our attack on Sinfall began.


    The Symphoria patrols were quietly taken out by Gi Ji Arsil and his band of scout elves.


    The big viges among the elves were: Forni, Symphoria, Sheng, Gastair, Jirad, and Sinfall. The moment the war began, these viges quickly solidified their defenses.


    They built a gate to block the road, created fences out of nts and thorny vines that grew quickly, cing them around the residential district, then they ced enough trees around to ensure that there wasn¡¯t even a tiny gap. In this way, they created something akin to castle walls.


    The elves were children of the wind and water, who have received the protection of the forest, and were blessed with the ability to manipte nts. This is something I only heard from Shure as the war progressed, but it was precisely because of this that we goblins could move through this sea of forest that seemed impossible for our kind.


    The elves constructed their facilities by making the nts move. Bigger facilities were built by having hundreds of elves move giant trees. After which, they then adjust the branches and use the trees as living walls.


    Of course, the ability to manipte nts was different from person to person. Being able to do something better as a group was a given, but there were some individuals who possessed simr powers despite being alone. That sort of thing is a kind of trait of this world.


    The living tree gate was shut tightly.


    We only moved far enough that we could see it, then we hushed our breathing again.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time¡­¡±


    Soon the red moon of the older goddess, Ervi, will be a full moon, and the moon of the younger goddess, Navi, will be a half-moon. The winds of the moonlight goddess, Veedena, will lose its strength, and the darkness of the night god, Ya Jansu, will descend.


    We waited for the signal.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    upying Sinfall was so easy it was anticlimactic.


    The only ones to surrender were the werewolves and the non-batant elven citizens. Fenit was quite tolerant of them.


    To the elves, who numbered 1000 men strong, victory was within grasp.


    ¡°I am Mido of the Fang Tribe. I thank you for epting our surrender.¡±


    Mido had to be carried out by hisrades because of the wounds he had incurred.


    The ones to receive him were Felbi and Pale.


    Mido ordered Pale to do this and that for him, and she wordlessly obeyed without a word ofint.


    Felbi wasn¡¯t happy, but he didn¡¯t voice out a word ofint.


    ¡°Are those wounds from fighting?¡±


    ¡°No, unfortunately. I got it from that goblin bastard. I can¡¯t believe how foolish I am to have actually considered forming an alliance with him,¡± said Mido with his head bowed down.


    His body was covered in whip marks all over from head to toe.


    ¡°How cruel¡­¡± Felbi said.


    Pale nodded. ¡°Please rest assured, we have no intentions of hurting you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful, but¡­¡± Mido frowned. ¡°We have lived our lives as warriors. At least that was the case for us under the Forni. Yet it seems we are treated as ves in your forests?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Pale didn¡¯t know what to say, so Felbi answered in her ce.


    ¡°They have their own way of living. I hear they became ves in the past, but I don¡¯t know the details. If you¡¯re interested, you should ask them.¡±


    Felbi patted Pale¡¯s shoulder, imploring her to go.


    ¡°Yes, in any case, we have to go now. Let¡¯s talk more tomorrow,¡± Pale said.


    Mido quietly watched the two¡¯s back as they left.


    The next day, Pale noticed that the demihumans who surrendered talked to the enved demihumans, but she couldn¡¯t spare any thoughts for them.


    The only thing in her mind now was that they needed to attack Forni as soon as possible.


    She needed to convince Fenit, but how? They still needed to do something about the Forni-Goblin Army¡¯s impending attack too.


    On the fifth day after taking over Sinfall, an ominous feeling struck Pale, waking her up in the dead of the night. During this time, the wind blew fiercely, almost as if it were warning them.


    ¡°Why am I so rattled? Something doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡±


    Pale left her bedchamber with her short sword and bow.


    ¡°God of Wind, Castor, and Goddess of Water, Iren, please guide your children. God of Forests, Chenzhen, please bless us with your divine protection,¡± Pale prayed.


    Pale walked through the ck of the night, patrolling the surrounding area.


    The soldiers of Symphoria were all drunk. They must have been feasting today too. Pale couldn¡¯t help but sigh at their sorry


    appearance. In the end, she wasn¡¯t able to convince Fenit to attack Forni.


    After securing victory so easily, the soldiers of Symphoria and the other vigespletely looked down on the enemy. They started thinking they could win this war without any more sacrifices.


    Pale walked toward her own toon.


    ¡°Yo, what¡¯s up, Pale?¡±


    Felbi was at the southern gate leading to Sheng, drinking by himself. When Pale saw that, she sighed.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep¡­ I¡¯m not so sure about drinking liquor in the dead of the night, though.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no enemy here. There won¡¯t be any even if I get drunk. If you want we can exchange pointers in archery.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re used to drinking.¡±


    Realizing that there wouldn¡¯t be any end to arguing, Felbi frowned and turned to Pale. ¡°What? Are you worrying about that again?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a worrywart. I like that about you, but¡­ Huh? What is that?¡±


    Felbi squinted his eyes at the distant fire, while Pale turned.


    ¡°The banquet should have already ended,¡± Felbi said.


    ¡°True, I wonder what that is? An idental fire, perhaps? That direction is where the ve demihumans are,¡± Pale said.


    The ominous feeling within Pale only grew stronger.


    ¡ª256 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Ancient Hero

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Ancient Hero</h4>


    Name: Mido


    Race: Werewolf


    Level: 95


    ss: Warrior


    Possessed Skills: The Right Hand of Tyranny


    Divine Protection: Wind God


    Attributes: Wind


    Carad was a demihuman born a ve. His father and his mother were both ve demihumans, though their brown fur was greatly praised within the Fang Tribe.


    Carad was born a ve and grew up a ve, just like his mother and father who lived a life of very and eventually died a ve.


    ¡°Our ancestors once ran freely through the vast ins.¡±


    He still remembered the gentle voice of his mother.


    ¡°So why are we here? In a ce like this?¡±


    Life as a ve was horrible. They were forced to live in small rooms and were even forbidden from going out. They couldn¡¯t even eat their fill.


    One day, when the elven children made him cry, he asked his mother that question.


    ¡°¡­Well, once upon a time, we suddenly found ourselves in the middle of a war, then before we knew it, we ended up here.¡±


    When Carad saw his mother¡¯s lonely face, he couldn¡¯t find it in him to ask any more.


    But he knew that they were ves without any rights, neither the right to live nor the right to die.


    Eventually, his parents died, and some decadester, he suddenly found himself a part of a ve toon headed to Sinfall.


    ¡°Yo, brother,¡± a voice called out to him.


    ¡°You again,¡± Carad said.


    In front of Carad was a Fang Tribe youngster from another vige.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold,¡± the youngster said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any business with you,¡± Carad said.


    ¡°But I do. Brother, won¡¯t youe with us? We¡¯ll happily receive you.¡±


    This man has been pestering him since yesterday, asking him toe to their vige.


    There they could hunt as they please, fight as they please, and raise a family as they pleased.


    ¡°¡­Retreat is death. Every ve knows that,¡± Carad said.


    His nearbyrades who were like him all had resigned eyes. ves were usually killed whenever they ran to set an example.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you in the past, but this is an opportunity. In order to be like our ancestors we¡¯re going to ¡ªHey! Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I want to work on my weapon. I want to increase my odds of surviving even a little.¡±


    ¡°Not like you can call your current life ¡®living¡¯.¡±


    Carat angrily turned back to the young man. ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t want to die. That¡¯s why we¡­¡±


    The man frowned. ¡°There¡¯s still tomorrow. I hope you can give me a good answer then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, brother.¡±


    The youngster turned around and walked away. On his back could be seen countless wounds, some still fresh.


    ¡°He¡¯s a ve too, isn¡¯t he? Why is he so persistent?¡± Carat muttered.


    When he came back to hisrades, he started working on his rusted iron equipment. The leather armor they had were desperately made by the women even though they might nevere home. Their armor was far inferiorpared to the blue-silver steel the elves wore.


    Every day was just another struggle with death.


    Despite that he wanted to meet his wife. Though few, he wanted to protect the people he loved. That was the one thing that kept Carad ¡®alive¡¯, and he didn¡¯t have the courage to severe it.


    ¡°Hey, that guy just now¡­¡± A demihuman said.


    Aside from doing maintenance on their equipment there wasn¡¯t much to do. The whole Symphoria army had be rxed since they conquered Sinfall, but the werewolves held their breath and waited in the sidelines for the next battle as they always did.


    ¡°He went back,¡± Carad said, though he seemed to be brooding.


    ¡°What? Did something happen?¡± The demihuman asked.


    ¡°I was just wondering¡­ What is it like to be free?¡± Carad said.


    ¡ªFreedom.


    Carad tried not to think about it, but when there was nothing to do, he couldn¡¯t help but think of it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to eat as much meat as you want, I guess?¡± A demihuman replied.


    ¡°Stupid, you think you can hunt with your skills?¡± Carad bantered.


    They talked idly among themselves, but in the end, someone sighed and said, ¡°It probably feels like the hero, Harid, did.¡±


    The hero, Harid.


    That was the name of the hero werewolf who stood against the humans when they were being chased through the ins. Carad always enjoyed hearing bedtime stories of his tales from his mother.


    He dreamt of bing like him one day.


    He never stopped dreaming even when he was bullied by the elven children, but somewhere someway, he started thinking it was impossible for him to be that hero.


    ¡°The hero, Harid, huh?¡±


    Since when did he¡­


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The next day, that man came again. His proposition hadn¡¯t changed, but Carad suddenly thought of asking him something.


    ¡°Hey, do you know the story of the hero, Harid?¡± Carad asked.


    ¡°Hah? Well, yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure,¡± the youngster demihuman replied.


    As the story goes¡­


    The Fang Tribe was living peacefully in the ins, but then the humans suddenly attacked.


    Merchants they once traded with.


    Hunters who helped them before.


    Viges they¡¯d never seen before.


    All sorts of humans suddenly pointed their des at them and hunted their kind. The werewolves had their hands full just running away.


    In the end, they were driven to a corner, but just when they thought it was over, a hero appeared.


    A young man by the name of Harid, who ran through the woods with his giant gray wolf friends.


    With the strength to tear through even armor of iron and a fur impervious even to fire, Harid led his tribe and fought against the humans for the sake of his brethren.


    But Harid wasn¡¯t just brawns, he was smart too.


    He had friends among the humans and knew their strength. He knew full well that if he fought them he would surely die.


    Yet despite knowing that he fought against them.


    After seven days and seven nights of fighting, Harid managed to drive the humans to the other side of the ins. He had sessfully brought peace to the Fang Tribe, but the fierce battle left him critically wounded. In hisst moments, he told his brethren to run to the forest, then he passed on to paradise.


    There he lies, recovering from his wounds, and one day, when his brethren are in danger, he will rise from his sleep and save them.


    After that the Fang Tribe ran to the forest and sought refuge from the elves.


    ¡°He sacrificed himself to save others. In the end, he was named a hero, to be praised for all time,¡± Carat said to the youngster demihuman after telling Harid¡¯s story. ¡°What do you think Harid would think if he saw us today?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure not even he would believe that the elves could be so rotten.¡±


    Carad¡¯s eyes opened wide when he heard the demihuman¡¯s response. ¡°Became rotten? But they were always like this.¡±


    The demihuman shook his head. ¡°Where we live, they mostly leave us alone except for a visit once every few years.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Carad couldn¡¯t believe his ears. If this demihuman¡¯s words were to be believed, the elves weren¡¯t particrly bad, it was just the Jirad.


    Carad drooped his ears, while the man before him narrowed his eyes. An odd seemingly apologetic atmosphere appeared between them.


    What¡¯s going on? Carad wondered.


    The demihuman didn¡¯t speak. He just quietly stood there.


    ¡°¡­Why did Harid fight, I wonder. Even though he knew he could die¡­ Didn¡¯t he fear death?¡±


    When Carad finally spoke, those were the words that came out.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± The demihuman said. ¡°He was a chieftain, so he must¡¯ve had a strong sense of duty. That¡¯s probably it.¡±


    Then as if he was talking about an old friend, Carad said, ¡°It was as if¡ª¡±


    But then a voice yelled.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!?¡± An elf yelled, cutting their conversation short.


    ¡°Not good, I have to go!¡± Carad said.


    But when he tried to go back, the youngster demihuman with him pulled his arm.


    ¡°Brother,e here this evening. Let¡¯s continue this talk.¡±


    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Come! You must definitelye!¡±


    Then the man turned, and he vanished like the wind.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Tonight would be the fifth night since they¡¯ve upied Sinfall.


    Strong winds blew from the south to the north, making a groaning sound that shook one¡¯s ears.


    During the night the ves were chained and gathered in one spot. Carad¡¯s eyes darted to and fro, but he couldn¡¯t search for the man he met this afternoon.


    The elves had been partying again, but now, it was so quiet only the winds made noise.


    Carad¡¯s ears stood as he focused his hearing.


    For some reason, he felt uneasy.


    He kept thinking back to that man¡¯s expression.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t move. If he were to move even a little, the chains attached to his neck would rustle.


    From the start, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet him.


    Carad closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep. It would be foolish to tire himself before the war began.


    When sleep took him, he saw the hero, Harid.


    Of course, he¡¯d never actually seen the man before, but he hade up with his own image within his mind.


    When he saw his face, he suddenly found himself unhappy.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    In his dream, he struggled to speak, but when he finally managed to, what came out was a question.


    ¡°Why are we in a ce like this?¡±


    The hero fought the humans. That¡¯s praiseworthy. But in the end, his decision led to them being enved. He couldn¡¯t even use his life the way he wished.


    ¡ª¡°Not like you can call your current life ¡®living¡¯.¡±


    Whose words were those?


    Right. It¡¯s not your fault that we¡¯re here.


    But still¡­ Why are you sleeping so peacefully?


    If you¡¯re a hero, then save us!


    ¡°¡ª, *HUFF.¡±


    Suddenly, Carad opened his eyes.


    A bad dream, Carad thought.


    A grim reminder for a dream; of course, it was bad.


    It was cold. Apparently, his back had drawn cold sweat.


    Then a voice called out to him.


    ¡°So this is where you were,¡± it said.


    Still half asleep, Carad mistook the figure before him for the hero in his dreams, and the words it spoke were like a saving hand to him from the sorrow he felt in his dream.


    Carad blinked his eyes a few times then looked up that figure.


    ¡ªAlone, dressed in armor, and covered in blood¡­ the hero stands before me.


    ¡°Ha¡­rid?¡±


    After blinking a few times, it finally dawned on him that this was the man that spoke to him this afternoon.


    ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s you.¡±


    Carad tried to talk as he usually did.


    He thought he was hallucinating, but the smell of blood was real.


    That ferociously exhaling breath coupled with that sharp gaze that reminded one he was a warrior.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Carad asked as he stood up, causing the chains to rustle.


    At that, the sleeping brethren around them began to wake.


    ¡°I came to pick you up, brother.¡±


    His low-pitched voice resounded with the wind, making it hard to hear.


    Carad saw a light from behind the demihuman. Was that a torch?


    The other demihumans quietly watched Carad and this demihuman¡¯s exchange as they woke.


    Carad blinked his eyes again as the demihuman folded his arms and spoke in a loud voice. ¡°The hero, Harid, fought the humans until the end of his life! After he fought for seven days and seven nights, he spent everyst breath in his children¡¯s arms guiding our kind!¡±


    Carad, who had long stopped thinking, saw the figure of that great hero sh through his mind. The other members of the Fang Tribe


    were the same. As he and his brethren started to get noisy, the man before them spoke again.


    ¡°The hero, Harid, said he couldn¡¯t peacefully pass unless our tribe fulfilled one wish. He said that if our brothers were to fallter, it would be our responsibility!¡±


    At the man¡¯s words, emotions rose within Carad¡¯s chest. Fearless Fang Tribe members carrying torches gathered around from behind the demihuman.


    ¡°Save them, he said! Only then would he able to pass peacefully. Save them! He demanded, tears of blood streaming down his eyes as he desperately tried to reach out with his hands and ground his teeth! Then he died!¡±


    Save them! Save me! How long had Carad said those words?


    Whether it was in their hearts, or on the brink of death, or in their daily lives¡­ The demihumans of Jirad never stopped saying those words.


    ¡°Descendant of the ferocious crystal, a member of the Fang Tribe (Werewolf), I am the Tyrant, Mido!¡±


    As the light from the torches touched the werewolves, their spirits rose.


    In the dark of the night, those ins Carad once dreamt of appeared, and the man before him -No, the hero, Harid, howled out these words: ¡°I¡¯vee to save you, brothers!¡±


    Mido howled as his emotions flowed out of him.


    ¡°Brethren of the south, forgive our dy! But tonight! We shall at longst restore your glory. The hero, Harid¡¯s, dying wish shall today be fulfilled!¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a werewolf who did not shed a tear at those words. ¡°Break free from your chains and stand, brethren!!¡±


    The hero had at longste to save them. ¡°With these hands, let us take back our freedom!¡±


    That night, the 200 ve demihumans of the elves switched sides to the Forni-Goblin Coalition.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    level has risen.


    Gi Do¡¯s level has risen. 81 to 89


    Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s level has risen. 56 to 61


    Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s level has risen. 14 to 21


    Gi Ba¡¯s level has risen. 24 to 53


    Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s level has risen. 1 to 5


    Gi Ah¡¯s level has risen. 1 to 10


    Gi Ii¡¯s level has risen. 1 to 6


    Gi Uu¡¯s level has risen. 1 to 13


    Hal¡¯s level has risen. 86 to 95.


    Mido¡¯s level has risen. 95 to 97


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 136: Sylph Unification War XI (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 136: Sylph Unification War XI (1/2)</h4>


    Living trees opened the northern gate from inside, revealing the crimson bloom of the red burning mes within. A smile surfaced on my lips, but the cruel thoughts that lingered within my mind, made that smilee out cold and cruel.


    ¡°The demihumans are allies! Those who surrender, capture them! Those who fight, end them! Go!¡± I led the horde through the gates while I swung mberge from my shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the goblins leave you behind! Onwards!¡± The araneae, Nikea, said from the darkness.


    Fire spread to the trees, dyeing the elven vige in the red hue of the mes. It seemed it wouldn¡¯t be long before the mes burned everything.


    ¡°At this rate, the vige will¡­¡± Some elves spoke among themselves anxiously.


    Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have the leisure to hold back. The enemy forces are at least twice as big ours. On top of that, they¡¯re outfitted with superior equipment. We have to fight like this if we are to win.


    ¡°Defeat the enemy quickly, then extinguish the mes. If you¡¯re worried about the vige, then defeat the enemy first!¡± Fei told the anxious elves.


    His words were reckless, but they were agreeable words.


    If we don¡¯t defeat the enemy here, setting the vige on fire would have been for naught.


    ¡°Let us settle things here once and for all!¡± Fei said.


    With that his men finally showed some resolve.


    As the elves picked up their bow and sword, I ran after Fei and ran alongside him.


    I thank him for getting the elves in order, but he shook his head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t for your sake. Someone had to tell them, and we couldn¡¯t possibly push that onto Master Shure.¡±


    He nocked an arrow as he ran, barely stopping even as he shot it toward the elves.


    A worrywart for his master, huh.


    ¡°WooOON!¡± Cynthia, a daughter of the fang tribe despite being born away from it, led the pack of gray wolves to the south ahead of us.


    Behind her were the giant gray wolves as they made their way for the Fang Tribe.


    ¡°¡±Gi Jii Yubu! Move your forces from the north to the west! Limit the enemy¡¯s escape route!¡± Imanded.


    ¡°As youmand!¡± He responded.


    The battle demon, Gi Jii Yubu. He has grown enough that I can now feel at ease leaving one side of the army to him. The newly evolved rare goblins, Gi Ah (One Who Encroaches into the Divine Region), Gi Ii (Explorer), and the Ferocious Gi Ba are with him as his assistants.


    ¡°Gi Ji Arsil! Move your forces to the east and stop the enemy at the south! Don¡¯t get caught in the fire!¡± Imanded.


    ¡°As you will!¡± He responded.


    Ru Rou and Hal from the tribes are with Gi Ji Arsil. The araneae chieftain, Nikea, is with him as well.


    I¡¯m a little worried, but he should have more than enough firepower to take down some panicking elves.


    ¡°Rashka, Fei, Gi Za Zakuend! Lead your forces and follow me! We¡¯re going south!¡±


    ¡°My fists will make songs out of their skulls!¡± Rashka said.


    ¡°Very well!¡± Fei said.


    ¡°Exactly as I was hoping for!¡± Gi Za Zakuend said.


    Like that we followed after Cynthia.


    Our army consisted of elves, normal goblins, and even druids, which the shaman, Gi Za Zakuend, led. The wind magician, Gi Do, and the water magician, Gi U, are under him well.


    Rashka is following me because I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else he¡¯d be willing to follow. As a member of Gaidga and their chief, his power as a duke ss is something to fear.


    Gi Jii has just recently be a noble and Gi Ji has only started to get his feet intomandership, so since I couldn¡¯t leave Rashka with anyone, I decided to just take him with me instead.


    As I ran while givingmands, Shumea ran up to me.


    ¡°Boss, let me go too!¡± She said.


    The distant fire illuminated Selena¡¯s face, who was behind her.


    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind. Though it sure is rare to hear something like that from you,¡± I said.


    She wasn¡¯t the type to seek battles out on her own.


    ¡ªOh I see¡­ It must be because of that person Selena is looking for.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we just have some errand to take care of!¡± Shumea said as she took Selena with her and left, spear in hand.


    She could have asked for my help, and yet she didn¡¯t. She probably considers it something personal.


    But I did promise to help¡­


    ¡°Fei, can you send someone to go with them?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Would 5 be enough?¡± Fei asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At Fei¡¯s behest, 5 elves followed after the two girls. I couldn¡¯t send goblins, as they might end up causing needless battles.


    I thought the strong winds would blow the fire, spreading it even more, but it seems the roads and the wide zas in the vige have kept them from spreading.


    Well, that¡¯s alright. We have more than enough chaos.


    ¡°To victory! Onwards!!¡±


    I led my army to meet up with Mido in the south.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Fires rarely broke out in elven viges. One reason was because they hadn¡¯t fought wars in a very long time, and another reason was because of the forests¡¯ barriers. Besides, how could fire be likely to ur in the elven viges, which were blessed by the wind and water gods themselves?


    But unfortunately for the elves, their unrest had changed the barrier.


    That was especially true for Sinfall, where the elves had built gates and walls with living trees to make a fortress of sort. Of course, the alterations made wasn¡¯t enough to affect the barrier spanning the whole forest, but it did affect the arrangement of the giant trees.


    And that was enough to alter the blessings of the wind and water gods. Like that, the elven viges, once impervious to fire, became fuel for the red blooming flower that was fire.


    Fortunately, they had a central za, which separated the southern and northern districts, keeping the mes from spreading too quickly. But to the elves who weren¡¯t used to fires, that was irrelevant.


    When the elves saw the billowing smoke and the red burning mes, many of them chose to flee. Those who couldn¡¯t fight fled to the


    north, while the warriors, despite being intoxicated, moved about haphazardly as they looked for their toons.


    Of those elves, the ones who fled to the north faster than the others ended up shing with Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s forces. With the fire yet distant, the ones who ruled the darkness and fought ferociously were Nikea and her araneae.


    By grinding a subspecies of glowing moss, and then using that as medicine, the araneae were able to see despite the darkness and were able to put up threads around the area, allowing them to intercept the fleeing elves.


    ¡°A mere swing of our des will not suffice to thank the Forni elves for all that they¡¯ve done!¡± Nikea said.


    At that, the araneae used the threads they¡¯d set up to run the


    vige¡¯s outer walls, raining attacks on the unsuspecting elves from above. In no time at all, the fleeing elves were subjugated.


    The elves had run as fast as they could, not even bothering to take any belongings with them. Because of that most of them didn¡¯t even have any armor. Their bows were all that they had.


    With their sharp ws and their nimble bodies, the araneae made short work of the elves. Yet even scarier than the cluster of araneae was Nikea, what with her ws dripping with poison and her threads that entangled the elves.


    The araneae weren¡¯t the only ones attacking the elves, however. While the araneae were attacking the elves, Gi Ji Arsil and his goblins aimed for the elves¡¯ throats from the darkness.


    After failing to infiltrate the human fortress and meeting the orcs, Gi Ji learned the importance of number. And so, after returning to the


    Fortress of the Abyss, he requested for normal goblins to be given to him.


    He trained those goblins during their march here, and somehow he managed to make it in time. This war would be their first battle. Lurking in the darkness, they jumped for the throat of the weakest looking prey from the flock.


    Gi Ji and his group of specially trained goblins used their short swords to attack the elves from the shadows. They picked them off one after another, leaving the panicking elves as helpless as sleeping kittens. The resulting mental strain from fighting an opponent one couldn¡¯t see was even greater than the actual damage dealt by Gi Ji and his gobs.


    ¡°Surrender! Or else you shall all die!¡± Hal dered on rider-beast- back as he led the Paradua goblins.


    ¡°Show the chief our strength! Onwards!¡± Dashka said as he led the goblins. Rashka¡¯s participation in the battle had greatly roused his spirit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit your allies! Remember, we have our own battle!¡± The young Ru Rou of Ganra said as he led the lone archer unit of the goblins.


    Like that Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s battle at the east gradually moved down to the south.


    At the same time, the elves to the west were also being pushed back by Gi Jii Yubu.


    ¡°Gi Ba, take 8 groups of goblins to the front, and stop the enemy! Gi Ii, take 10 groups with you and take a detour from the right. Gi Ba, take the enemy head on!¡±


    Gi Jii Yubu gave precise instructions as he led the rare ss goblins.


    ¡°Boss, enemy, manying,¡± Gi Ah reported after returning from his scout.


    ¡°So the main force ising here? It seems we will be getting the tastiest part.¡±


    Closing his eyes for a bit, Gi Jii thought of the terrain and their forces, then he struck his iron spear into the ground.


    ¡°At the behest of our lord, we shall drive the enemy to the south! Gi Ah, speed up the extermination of the enemy. Take 12 groups with you and attack the enemy Gi Ba is fighting with from the nks!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    As Gi Ah set off, Gi Jii set off as well.


    ¡°Pale Symphoria, was it? I think it¡¯s about time I paid you back for all those defeats.¡±


    As Gi Jii looked toward the south, he said those words. With resolve, he went down further south.

 Volume 2, Chapter 136: Sylph Unification War XI (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 136: Sylph Unification War XI (2/2)</h4>


    The elves running up ahead froze the moment they saw us. Some carried a babe in hand, others were unarmored women, some were elderly. Apparently, most of the nobatants were fleeing through the north.


    There were so many of them I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°¡­Fei, can the elves take care of these people?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± He replied.


    The gray wolves running up ahead under Cynthia¡¯s lead cut a path through the elven crowd. We had to hurry, lest we wished to find ourselves drowned in this sea of refugees.


    The elves probably won¡¯t follow goblin leadership, but if it¡¯s their fellow elves ruling - even if they are their enemies - they should be morepliant.


    ¡°Open a path! Don¡¯t block our way!¡± Imanded.


    When the elves heard that, they split into two groups, opening up the middle.


    ¡°Thank you, King of Goblins,¡± Fei said.


    I looked at him oddly, not sure why he was being thankful.


    Sensing that, he continued. ¡°Though theye from different viges, they are still our brethren. We are much obliged that you have chosen not to harm them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. All I seek is victory, so don¡¯t go start seeing me in some strange light.¡±


    I have no intentions of massacring the elves.


    Besides, I actually want to fight with them as allies one day. Needless ughter is best avoided.


    Fei chuckled a bit when I said that, then we continued on our way.


    Gradually, we neared the distant torchlight. As we did, more and more burning trees came to view. The wind that blew was already warm. Fortunately, the smoke billowed up above our heads.


    The sooner this battle ends the better.


    ¡°Mido! Where are you!?¡± I called out as I searched for the leading actor of this battle under the crimson sky.


    It was then that elven warriors stood before me.


    There were about 50 of them.


    ¡°Surrender! Or die!¡±


    As I said that, I filled my legs with ether and swung mberge. With a single stroke, the enemies outfitted in srna equipment flew to the sky.


    ¡°We¡¯re under attack! Enemies areing from¡±


    I ran with the ck smoke as cover, then I swung mberge - and with its great weight - cut down the screaming elf.


    When I neared the elves, they looked nkly at me.


    I warned you!


    ¡°Turn me into a de!Enchant¡±


    Ether coursed through the de of mberge, giving rise to sonorous ck mes.


    First stroke.


    In an instant, the ck burning great sword cut the elves in half.


    Second stroke.


    Then in the next moment, it imed their necks.


    It didn¡¯t matter how thick their armor were. Before mberge, they might as well wear leaves.


    ¡°GURUUuUoOoOAaOAaA!¡±


    At the bellowing of the World-Devouring Howl, the elves cowered. I leaped for the elves, sword in hand, and though they tried to defend, mberge mercilessly took their lives.


    I ran through the now open path.


    ¡°Follow the king!¡±


    After I broke through the elves, the army behind me followed. There was no rest for the elven soldiers. In fact, it only got worse. For the shaman, Gi Za Zakuend, followed after me and used his magic to summon des of wind, ripping the elves into shreds as the druids under Gi Za¡¯s lead casted their own spells.


    Srna armor might have the ability to disperse ether, but that also has its limits. Once that limit was crossed, the srna armor will no longer be able to protect its wearer. The elves cowered before the might of the druids.


    ¡°My fury howls!sh


    Then Rashka came along and sent the elves flying with his burly arms. Like a one-eyed fiend, he swung his club and wreaked havoc on the elves, stirring up a bath of blood and flesh.


    ¡°We will expand the opening the Goblin King has made. Three parallel shots! Fire!¡±


    At Fei¡¯smand, the few elves under him shot their arrows toward the enemy elves.


    ¡°WoOn!¡±


    I looked up when I heard Cynthia¡¯s cries.


    ¡°Mido! Are you alright!?¡± I asked.


    As the light of the fire touched Mido¡¯s body, it revealed his bloodied figure.


    ¡°Ah, ahh¡­ If it isn¡¯t the Goblin King! How about it? Wasn¡¯t the result great?¡± He said.


    ¡°Indeed. With this, victory is ours. The only question now is how much further we¡¯ll be able to push this advantage.¡±


    ¡°Today shall be a day of reckoning. Those who¡¯ve sullied their hands with the blood of my brethren will pay!¡±


    ¡°WooOON!¡± Cynthia barked.


    ¡°Y-Youngdy! You actually came!¡±


    One moment, Mido¡¯s face was like that of a devil¡¯s, then in the next moment, his face was like that of an excited little boy.


    It didn¡¯tst long, however, as he quickly assumed that scary face again.


    We were still in the middle of a battle.


    Once, the gray wolves Cynthia led meets up with the Fang Tribe, we will be changing our attack patterns.


    Gi Ji and Gi Jii are fighting at northeast and northwest respectively. Their battles should be progressing downwards. Naturally, that means the enemy will have to respond ordingly, or they could get caught in the smoke and head north.


    We came here to the south to meet up with Mido, but more than that, our real objective was to hit the enemy from behind.


    East or west? Which one should we attack from both sides first?


    ¡ªEast, huh.


    *THUMP THUMP. For a moment, Verid throbbed.


    My warrior¡¯s instincts are telling me to go east, but in any case, the only difference is which one we get to first.


    ¡°Eliminate the enemy to the east. Follow!¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The whole vige went into an uproar as it caught fire.


    ¡°By the gods¡­ They¡¯re willing to go this far?¡± Felbi muttered in disbelief.


    Pale agreed with him though she didn¡¯t bother to voice it out.


    The distant fire seemed like it would cover the whole vige in the blink of an eye.


    Pale¡¯s face was as cold as ice, but inside, her brain was running as fast as it could to devise a n. The fire they were seeing wasing from the south.


    Pale might have experienced a fire or two herself, but most elves hadn¡¯t. They looked on nkly at the scene before them.


    ¡°The vige is burning¡­¡± They muttered.


    Pale had ovee many fires with her adventurer friends in the human world before.


    She spoke firmly to stifle the unrest she was feeling. ¡°We can still make it!¡±


    ¡°But the vige is¡­¡± The elves argued.


    ¡°That fire won¡¯t go beyond the south. Remember! What is the geography of the vige? There are roads and a za in the center, right? The fire from the southern side won¡¯t be able to cross those. The northern side should be safe.¡±


    Pale¡¯s words managed to persuade the elves.


    ¡°However, this fire was probably started by someone. We have to make a decision, Felbi,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°W-What?¡± Felbi asked.


    ¡°Are we going to fight? Or are we going to flee? Make a decision.¡±


    Pale¡¯s gaze shot through Felbi. Pale was feeling partly responsible due to her failure to predict this sort of counterattack. In the end, however, themander was Felbi. He had to be the one to make the decision.


    Pale could only watch intently at the male elfmander as she awaited his orders.


    The initiative has already been taken by the enemy. Be it momentum or position, the enemy is superior in all fronts.


    But they haven¡¯t lost yet.


    A fire burned within Pale, though at the same time, reason told her they should flee. That wasn¡¯t a wrong choice, but they could still fight.


    Without the chiefs pulling her around, she would be able to fight as she pleased. Of course, they would be fewer than the enemy at the start, but if they could confine the enemy within Sinfall, they might eventually be able to turn the board against them.


    Pale refused that tempting voice that sought to convince her to fight. The one calling the shots wasn¡¯t her but Felbi. That was her excuse, at least.


    ¡°¡­Do you think the chiefs have fled already?¡± Felbi asked.


    ¡°With this fire they¡¯re probably still in the process of¡ª¡± Pale responded, but Felbi spoke again before she could finish.


    ¡°In that case, we fight!¡± He said.


    When Felbi said that, Pale closed her eyes for a moment.


    This battle was their loss, but she had a duty to make mitigate their losses as much as possible.


    ¡°There will be many casualties,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Felbi nodded.


    Pale began organizing the soldiers. ¡°First toon to Sixth toon, equip yourselves with swords! Seventh and Eighth, bring your bows! The first and second toon are to bring their armor as well! Soldiers who can use water magic are to report to me! You will be the keys to our victory.¡±


    Their formation this time around was much more melee-orientedpared to normal.


    ¡°May we all live through this. The blessings of Chenzhen (Forest God) to all!¡±


    The soldiers spoke after her.


    ¡°With Za Ruga (God of Bows) !¡±


    ¡°Glory to Iren (Water Goddess) and Castor (Wind God)!¡±


    The soldiers under Pale were filled with morale.


    They went straight south for the vige, picking up other soldiers along the way.


    ¡°Gather under the g of Symphoria!¡± Felbi said as he led the army.


    As he did, he made sure to put the wounded and the able into different groups. Those who couldn¡¯t fight were put on standby at the back. They hurried even more to where the mes were.


    By the time they got there, the mes were already walls of mes.


    ¡°The demihuman units have rebelled? Felbi! From here on, consider all of the demihumans enemy!¡±


    Though the approaching demihumans were few, Pale still trembled. With the demihumans¡¯ rebellion, 200 soldiers were taken from their forces and added to the enemy¡¯s. All that was left was the 300 soldiers under her and the scattered soldiers.


    ¡°Cast water onto the mes! Create a path!¡±


    The water mages forcefully separated the elven warriors from the demihumans and extinguished the mes. After a big enough path was created, Pale and her soldiers left the area.


    They made their way toward the vige while fighting a hard battle and paying attention to the direction of the wind. From time to time, when the ck smokes were low, they would use magic to stir it up, allowing them to make their way with the smoke as cover.


    Breaking through the wall of mes, Pale ordered her soldiers through the opened path.


    On the other side, the vige was still standing.


    ¡°It deviated to the west a bit!¡± Pale muttered to herself.


    They could still do this, she told herself.


    There were some elves surrounded by goblins.


    ¡°Save our allies! First toon to Third toon, attack!¡± Palemanded.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go, boys! Attack!¡± Felbi said after Pale.


    The moment Felbi led the vanguard to fight the goblins, Pale gave orders to the archers at the back.


    ¡°Watch our allies. High-angle fire, two shots!¡±


    Pale drew her bow as well.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    At that, the goblin encirclement broke, but before they could finish them off, they retreated.


    ¡°They¡¯re getting used to this, but¡­ We can¡¯t lose yet,¡± Pale said as she confirmed the situation.


    The scope of the fire wasn¡¯t that big. They should be able to save several of their brethren.


    ¡°Felbi, keep going and push back the goblins! Archer unit cover them! Fourth to Sixth toon, you are to rescue our brethren!¡±


    After saving their allies, they asked them were the chiefs were.


    When they responded ¡®East¡¯, for some reason, Pale¡¯s eyes went dark. That was a long way away, but they had to do it. After collecting herself, Pale started handing out orders again.


    ¡°First toon, Second toon, watch the rear. Third toon to Sixth toon, you are to rescue our chiefs! Forward!¡±


    The heavy infantry - the First and Second toon - were to suppress the goblins, while the light infantry were to save the chiefs.


    Like that Pale headed east with the elves they¡¯d saved as their guides.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After crushing about three elven toons, the battle demon, Gi Jii Yubu, received a powerful attack, causing their encirclement to break.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The force of these new enemies were clearly much greater than before! They were faster, stronger, and had high morale! But more than anything else was that powerful pressure they exuded!


    Gi Jii Yubu knew this pressure well. After all, he had lost the king¡¯s soldiers countless times to it. He couldn¡¯t possibly forget it.


    Gi Jii grit his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting, Pale Symphoria!!¡±


    He held his spear so tight it seemed like he was about to crush it, then he ordered his men. ¡°Reform battle lines! Gi Ah, Gi Ii, hold position until Gi Ba finishes retreating, then retreat in order!¡±


    The goblin forces that had be panicked because of the raining arrows gradually fixed their formation.


    A fire burned within Gi Ji, but despite that, his mind was perfectly clear.


    ¡°Gi Ah, Gi Ii, spears at the ready! Take a detour through the left and attack the enemy inside the mes!¡±


    The fire was gradually nearing the back of Pale¡¯s soldiers, but it was also burning the vige.


    The soldiers at the vanguard were equipped with armor as usual. Neither spear nor sword could really get through them.


    If so, then the most they could do now was to attack them inside the mes even if it means incurring damage themselves. That was the only path to victory.


    Gi Jii gave those orders after immediately realizing that.


    ¡°Nu!?¡±


    But just when he thought the enemy would push toward them, they suddenly retreated. In fact, the light infantry that were suppressing them all this time were actually moving east.


    ¡°You intend to go to our lord?¡±


    Gi Jii thought the enemy was aiming for the king.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe our lord will lose, but¡­ As long as I¡¯m still standing, you can forget about touching the king!¡±


    For the sake of the famed name of Gi Gu Verbena, Gi Ji, who had been given authority over the king¡¯s army, could not allow the enemy to run from in front of him.


    ¡°Gi Ii, take the vanguard and pursue the enemy! Don¡¯t let them near our lord!¡± Gi Jiimanded.


    The explorer, Gi Ii, led his goblins and pursued the enemy.


    ¡°Gi Ah, Gi Ba, you are to take the enemy from their nks!¡±


    After the three rare-ss goblins went their way, Gi Jii ferociouslyughed.


    ¡°My lord, soon I will be able to offer you Pale Symphoria¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    I went south ording to my warrior¡¯s instinct. I counted the time we had left after ncing at the fire approaching from behind, and then I prompted the soldiers to move faster.


    As we passed by the trees the elves used for their dwelling, the enemy elves came to view. They stood close to each other in a tight formation.


    ¡°Go! Trample them!¡± Imanded.


    As I swung mberge, Rashka ran alongside me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going ahead!¡± Rashka said with a fierce smile.


    ¡°You wish to go ahead of me? Then go! But don¡¯t ever stop, Rashka!¡± I said.


    ¡°Ridiculous! Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? In front of me, even the mountains will make way!¡±


    A ck light filled the two clubs in Rashka¡¯s hands.


    ¡°d me in violence¡¯s dignity!Ra Gilion¡±


    ck light gathered onto the two clubs, and then it shot towards the tight formation of the elves, scattering them.


    ¡°Anyone who stands in my way will be crushed!¡± Rashka¡¯s bellowing deration made the elves cower.


    As I watched Rashka¡¯s gant figure create an opening with brute force, I ordered the soldiers. ¡°Follow Rashka! ughter the enemy!¡±


    Battle cries resounded from behind at mymand.


    The srna armor of the elves were crushed before Rashka¡¯s brutish strength. When his clubs swung down, helms were crushed. When his clubs swung up, elves went flying. Even the heavy infantry wasn¡¯t spared.


    One of the elf groups stood out. Heavy infantry surrounded numerous gaudily dressed men. They were probably the bigwigs.


    Good! If we get them, we can put an end to all this!


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s leaders are there! Take their heads and put an end to this war!¡±


    At my behest, the elves, the Gaidga tribe, the demihumans, the normal goblins, everyone followed after Rashka and wreaked havoc throughout the battlefield.


    ¡ª255 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 137: Sylph Unification War XII (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 137: Sylph Unification War XII (1/2)</h4>


    ¡°Fuck! This is a waste of time!¡± Shumea cussed after cutting down the elves blocking their way.


    Shumea and the elven escorts protected Selena as they ran away from the ck smoke.


    ¡°Why are elves so stubborn!?¡± Shumeained as she roughly wiped her cheeks of soot and blood.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± Selena found herself apologizing for some reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. Anyway, let¡¯s hurry. They know we¡¯re here.¡± Shumea wryly smiled and rubbed Selena¡¯s head.


    After catching some elves to ascertain Pale¡¯s location, they ran through the smokes and the mes.


    ¡°¡­What are you going to do once we find her? You have thought of it, right?¡±


    From what they¡¯ve gathered, Pale was currently leading an army of elite soldiers.


    Shumea has already considered the worst possible scenario, but despite that, she didn¡¯t have any intentions of dissuading Selena from meeting her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think I¡¯ll know once I meet her. At that time, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll regret it even if I end up as the king¡¯s enemy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always liked how gutsy you are,¡± Shumea said, then she turned around to the elven escorts given to them by Fei. ¡°You can go back now. If you keep following us, you might end up drawing your bows against your master,¡± she said.


    The elves looked at each other, then one of them stepped forward.


    ¡°Our duty is to protect you, Lord Shumea. We will apany you until we have ascertained that you are indeed Forni¡¯s enemy,¡± the elf said.


    ¡°Naive. Or maybe you¡¯re stupid¡­ Well, I don¡¯t hate that though. I¡¯m kinda like that myself after all.¡±


    After running past the ck smoke, Shumea looked around her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the eastern side. That way should be the north!¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± One of the elven escorts asked.


    ¡°Make it short,¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°Lord Pale is the enemymander. Surely, she will be apanied by many soldiers. What will you do about them?¡± The elven escort asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll break through,¡± Shumea matter-of-factly said.


    The elven escorts were speechless.


    ¡°Do you have a n?¡± The elven escort asked.


    ¡°Of course not! The only thing I¡¯ve got is a girl¡¯s guts! So if you¡¯re going to tag along, you better make sure you don¡¯t wet your pants!¡±


    As they ran, the figure of the goblin king and the elves fighting came to view.


    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Shumea asked.


    When they nodded, she narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take happiness with our own hands. Even if it means prying it from fate¡¯s mouth by force.¡±


    Loved by a resident of the fire god¡¯s household, the god of me, Hektokrups, Shumea smiled fiercely in the face of battle as she cried out to foe and ally alike.


    ¡°Ora ora ora! Get out of the way! A human is passing through!!¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Rashka¡¯s ck light blew up on the tightly packed enemy formation. His speed didn¡¯t slow down even a little as he charged toward the enemy. That valiant charge of his affected the other warriors, and we followed after him.


    Rashka swung both of his clubs at every direction. Battle-wise, he was indeed one of the best among the goblins.


    His great strength bore a hole in the armored elves¡¯ line. As his rampage continued, the elves¡¯ movement gradually became duller.


    ¡°Just a little more and we¡¯ll be able to win! Don¡¯t slow down even for a moment!¡± I said, causing the goblins to cry out in response along with the Fang Tribe and the elves.


    But then a rain of arrows descended where Rashka was.


    ¡°Nu!?¡±


    When I turned around, the enemy was there.


    The light infantry that arrived aimed at Rashka. Their movements were like the turning of the waves. There was not even a single hint of hesitation in them as they attacked in turn. But what was most conspicuous of all was the great morale they had!


    ¡ªSo you¡¯vee, Pale Symphoria!¡±


    The chiefs or the tactician. Whose head should I pluck?


    For a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure what to do, but in the end, I decided to go for the enemy chiefs.


    I ordered Rashka to proceed while defending only as much as necessary.


    Selena and Shumea couldn¡¯t reach her in time, it seems.


    s! I cannot hold back in battle! Especially, one so strong!


    ¡°Rashka, keep going like that and take the heads of the enemy chiefs! That will be the greatest achievement in this battle!¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Rashka fearlessly smiled as he raised his clubs.


    ¡°Fei, Mido! We¡¯re intercepting the new enemy! Follow!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Mido said.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Fei said.


    I aimed my sword at the new enemy.


    They could move quickly, but they had to sacrifice their armor to achieve that.


    Wielding my sword by my side, I swung it from below.


    ¡ªPale Symphoria is up ahead. I should take her head myself. It is only courteous to do so.


    As ether coursed through my legs, I lowered my body enough for mberge to touch the ground.


    The main force was with Rashka. As for the rest: the remaining demihumans, the elves, and the rest of the goblins - they fought with me.


    ¡°My life is like dust!el¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After confirming sighting of the chiefs¡¯ army, Pale gave orders to the soldiers.


    ¡°toons, advance in line! Avoid the goblins as much as you can. Felbi second toon, to the front!¡±


    Pale ordered the second toon that was protecting their rear to go to the front. In exchange, she ordered the third toon to move to the rear.


    When Pale sent a fleeting nce at the goblins, she immediately noticed their high morale, then she looked toward the front again.


    The giant ck goblin was leading an army of demihumans, elves, and goblins. There was a leader for every group.


    Could she really do this? She asked herself as she looked up.


    ¡°Everyone, give me strength.¡±


    Suddenly, she closed her eyes and thought back to the days when she fought with the members of n Elks.


    Pale¡¯s quiet mutterings were drowned out by the sound of war.


    ¡°I can do this! I¡¯m going to protect my family!¡± Pale opened her eyes and said that to herself.


    Their aim was the three-headed beast of an army that was headed toward them.


    ¡°Archers, parallel volley! After me!¡±


    Pale pulled an orichalcum arrow from her quiver and filled it with ether.


    ¡°Second, fourth, fifth, and sixth toon! Parry the enemy ahead! We¡¯re going to graze past their nose and save the chiefs!¡±


    She intentionally spoke like that. Normally, she preferred to speak with more formality, but that kind ofnguage was unsuited during war.


    The various toons cried out in response to Pale¡¯smands.


    As she released the string of her bow, the sound of wind cutting echoed alongside the cries of the orichalcum arrow. It flew fiercely through the air as it shot forth toward the enemy.


    ¡°Winds, give me power!Wind Shot¡±


    Her target was the Fang Tribe member leading the demihumans.


    That was none other than the man who double-crossed them. If she recalled correctly, his name was Mido, a Fang Tribe chief.


    The enemy¡¯s vanguard was pursuing after the chiefs.


    As she watched the rear guard be torn apart all at once, she followed after the arrow with her eyes. A fearsome scream resounded at its descent as Mido repelled it. But that one shot wasn¡¯t enough to break the enemy¡¯s formation. When the rest of the archers shot their arrows, the enemy forces finally stalled.


    The second shot.


    This time their aim was the elven army, which sought to stop them.


    ¡°Winds, give me your blessing!Barrel Shot¡±


    But the enemy noticed what they were trying, and their arrows passed by each other at roughly the same time. The wind pressure from their arrows altered each others¡¯ course, leaving behind a streak of red blood across Pale¡¯s temple.


    Though they failed to follow-up that arrow, they still managed to hit the shoulder of the second head.


    ¡°Next!¡±


    ¡°GURUUuoOOOAaOA!¡±


    As Pale drew her bow again, a world devouring howl bellowed. Its great pressure bore down on them as the Goblin King swung his ck burning great sword to cut down the elves in half.


    The light infantry wasn¡¯t his match.


    Pale immediately gave out orders.


    ¡°Third and fourth toon, go to the chiefs! Second toon, make two lines from the front to the rear!¡±


    Pale ordered the second toon to make severalyers of walls between her and the ck goblin.


    ¡°Over here, monster! I¡¯ll be your opponent!¡± Pale said.


    She mustered all of her ether and gathered it onto her arrow.


    ¡°In the name of the fierce winds!Storm Bullet¡±


    The gathered winds blew behind the arrow, propelling it forward as they drew a helix shape on the air.


    ¡°GURUuuOOOAaAOO!¡±


    But just when the arrow seemed like it was about to hit the Goblin King, the Goblin King swung his ck burning great sword, causing the collision of two great masses of ether.


    The two masses of ether sought to destroy each other. The ck mes tried to devour the arrow of wind, white thetter tried to bore through the ck mes.


    Pale was already at her knees due to the great consumption of ether.


    The Goblin King ground his teeth and put forth even more ether into his great sword.


    Pale finally understood that a direct confrontation was disadvantageous, so she switched roles from a warrior back to amander.


    After receiving the charge of the elves, the goblin forces were in chaos. Forcing their way through the interim of the goblin forces and the chiefs¡¯ forces was exactly Pale¡¯s n.


    With her elven forces attacking the goblins from the nk, the battle had slightly swung to their favor. But at this rate, they will have no choice but to withdraw from the battle and run. She looked at the rear and the front.


    The rear was being held well by Felbi, while in the front were wounded demihumans. Despite that the elven forces had slowed down their momentum.


    Pale figured that it should be possible to make use of the time difference to cut their way through.


    ¡°GURUuuOOOAaA!¡±


    ¡ªThat¡¯s if we can take down this monster, anyway.


    The Goblin King, who could stop even Pale¡¯s attack, was unstoppable. He was like a storm as he mowed his way through to Pale.


    ¡°Second toon, move to the nks!¡±


    Pale was so spent that even her throat felt like it would burst from giving orders.


    By moving the second toon to the nks, there would be no one to stop the Goblin King.


    Hands shaking, she drew her bow once more.


    ¡°Come,¡± she said.


    Her hands no longer shook when she held her arrows. Her focus, which she had sharpened all her life, allowed her to be as still as tranquil waters.


    In her hands was a special Srna (Blue-Silver Steel) arrow.


    Her aim was the unstoppable Goblin King¡¯s forehead. Perfectly focused, she calmly aimed her bow.

 Volume 2, Chapter 137: Sylph Unification War XII (2/2))

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 137: Sylph Unification War XII (2/2))</h4>


    I flicked the wind arrow and ran toward the enemy.


    There was about a 50m distance between me and the enemy, a lone female elf with a bow in hand. That person was none other than Pale Symphoria, the elven warrior who has foiled our ns time and time again.


    Standing in between us were several heavily armored elven warriors.


    But did she think something like this would stop me? If I were the sort to stop because of something like this, I would never have said I would take her head in the first ce!


    ¡°Second toon, move to the nks!¡±


    A calm voice resounded throughout the battlefield, then the elven heavy infantry moved to the nks.


    With this there was no one standing in our way.


    What is she thinking? I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡ªBut that doesn¡¯t matter!


    Ether coursed through my legs as I wielded mberge in a low stance, then I bolted off. I leaped through the earth in a crawling fashion, closing our distance in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Second toon, close it!¡±


    Suddenly, the heavy infantry that had moved to the nks began to move back, closing the opening once more.


    Were they aiming for me!?


    With this I¡¯ve been separated from the goblins.


    Damn! The blood got to my head, and I lost sight of my surroundings. Now, I¡¯m surrounded.


    Well, then¡­


    ¡ªIn that case, I¡¯ll just have to meet your expectations, won¡¯t I!?


    ¡°GURUuOOAaOaOooO!¡±


    When I invoked the Soul of the Berserk King, soldiers behind me stopped mattering. It¡¯s not a one-on-one fight, so I can¡¯t maximize my strength, but I¡¯m still able to bolster my strength in exchange for some sanity.


    ¡ªDefiant Soul!


    If my path of escape has been cut, then I¡¯ll just have to cut a new one!


    If I¡¯m surrounded, then I¡¯ll just have to break through!


    That¡¯s all there is to it!


    With the invocation of The Third Chant, the ck mes surging from mberge became fiercer. In fact, they burned so fierce I had to suppress them a bit.


    I don¡¯t need a ce to run!


    ¡ªThere is an enemy! An enemy, enemy, enemy, enemy, enemy in front!!!


    After struggling to take back control of my crazed mind, I swung mberge at the soldiers around me.


    The raging ck mes tore through their shields and deflected their weapons.


    The heavy infantry was different from the light infantry.


    When I felt mberge stop, I turned, and there I saw three elven warriors.


    I am going to pluck Pale Symphoria¡¯s head!


    After sweeping with mberge, I held it toward the front and rammed it along with my body into the enemy formation.


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dust!Enchant¡±


    Ether blew up behind me, propelling me forward as my ck-me d sword tore through the air and prated the elven soldiers.


    Theplex invocations of ether coupled with the wall of air I pushed myself through left my vision covered in ayer of burning heat.


    But I didn¡¯t stop. I kept going with my great sword prated into the elven warriors, using them as a shield.


    ¡°¡ª, GU¡ª Ga¡ª!¡±


    Iprehensible sounds leaked through my mouth, but I ignored them and continued to deflect the enemies in front.


    After a while, I finally broke through the enemy formation.


    I took the elven-branded corpse shield I had and threw it away, then I walked toward Pale Symphoria.


    I¡¯ve won!¡±


    ¡°GURUUuoOAOaAA!¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The Goblin King was overwhelming.


    Not even the wall of heavy infantry could stop him in his path as he swung that giant sword of his with terrifying strength.


    ck mes d his great sword, sharpening its de. Srna (Blue- Silver Steel) had a dispersing effect on ether, but the Goblin King still managed to cut through the soldiers with ease.


    But it was also because of that that Pale Symphoria knew he could reach her.


    Pale looked on at the majestic figure of the king.


    She knew full well what the price of dragging this king who could lead so many out here.


    From the start, Pale¡¯s only goal was to kill the Goblin King.


    Hordes of goblins she had never before seen followed him. The demihumans followed him. Even the elves¡­


    At first, Pale couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to realize she wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    The elves under Shure Forni might indeed be the ones standing in their way, but the one that brought everything together, allowing this war to rage on, was actually this Goblin King.


    The spectacr retreats during the battle on the highways, or the n to sacrifice the vige to ovee theirck of numbers. Chances were that this Goblin King was behind everything.


    What a terrifying existence.


    But that was precisely why she had to y him.


    The main pir was the Goblin king; therefore, if he were to die, then the whole structure that was the enemy army woulde tumbling down.


    The vigorous, enthusiastic goblin army was all Pale needed to see through the Goblin King¡¯s true nature: a crazed warrior.


    To such a person, it didn¡¯t matter how big the prey was. To him, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t hunt.


    So sheid out some bait and lured him into a trap.


    ¡°Second toon, go after the third toon! Once you¡¯ve reached them, run to Symphoria without stopping!¡±


    Rescue the chiefs and retreat to Symphoria. The light infantry had already received those orders beforehand. Even their path of retreat through the west.


    Herst orders having been given, Pale prepared to face the strongest enemy.


    Her bow was loaded with the Triche Arrow, which she had specially ordered from a koro dwarf. It was a powerful arrow that would split itself several times before burying itself into its target. An arrow that could instantly y its target.


    The Goblin King¡¯s special trait was the enormous amount of ether he possessed.


    Those ck mes probably originated from Altesia, the Goddess of the Underworld, or Ya Jansu, the Night God, either of which were detestable to the elves.


    Pale would disperse the Goblin King¡¯s ether, and then kill him.


    Pale had previously learned from the east the method of sealing ether. That was her trump card.


    To that end, Srna (Blue-Silver Steel) and Triche Arrow were both necessary. In fact, she had asked for Triche Arrow to be made the moment she saw the Goblin King. Unfortunately, preparing it was so difficult that they could only prepare this single arrow.


    She could not miss. If she missed, she was guaranteed to die.


    The sounds deafened as her focus heightened. The Goblin King¡¯s sword swung like a storm.


    When Pale thought he had stopped, he suddenly elerated with terrifying speed.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Pale panicked for a moment at the sudden increase in the Goblin King¡¯s speed, but she quickly regained her calm.


    The Goblin King was too fast.


    As the Goblin King threw away the corpse of the skewered elven warrior, the warrior¡¯s blood sttered onto Pale.


    Despite that, Pale didn¡¯t even twitch.


    Pale needed just one moment, one moment where she was sure the Goblin King wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge, so she decided to shoot the moment he swung his de.


    The Goblin King was too formidable, however. Even if she did manage to shoot the arrow, his sword would still surely cut her in half.


    ¡ªDeath.


    Pale knew she was going to die, but despite that she did not falter.


    ¡ªSorry, Selena¡­ It looks like I won¡¯t be able to meet you after all.


    In the silence, where all sounds were absent, Pale quietly apologized to Selena.


    Then in a sh, a powerful wind erupted from the silent Pale.


    From silence to movement.


    Pale opened her eyes wide and red at the Goblin King. The gaze shooting from her eyes threatened even the Goblin King, but the die had already been cast. His sword mid-flight, he could no longer retreat, so he mustered even more ether, causing his ck mes to burn even fiercer.


    ¡°Pale!!¡±


    It was then that a voice suddenly cried out.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    For just one moment, Pale forgot everything and turned toward that voice.


    Because of that she shot the Triche Arrow a momentter than she¡¯d intended.


    ¡°HiyaaaAAAa!!!¡±


    ¡°Nu!?


    Shumea jumped in between Pale and the King, parrying the king¡¯s attack with the spin of her spear.


    The king had immediately noticed what was going on, so he changed the direction of his great sword.


    Unfortunately, because of that, he couldn¡¯t dodge the Triche Arrow in time, and he was forced to his knees.


    ¡°Shumea¡ª¡± The king was about to say something, but after seeing Shumea¡¯s current state, he swallowed his words.


    On Shumea¡¯s back were wounds incurred from magic, while the spear she¡¯d used was cut in half, her hand bloodied.


    Yet she still smiled fearlessly and said to Selena, ¡°Go.¡±


    After she saw Selena embrace Pale, she finally lost thest of her strength and she fell to her knees.


    ¡°Sorry, Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Reckless girl.¡±


    The Goblin King stood with his great sword as support.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Behind Shumea were the elven escorts who had cast a spell on her.


    She couldn¡¯t make it in time with normal means, so it seems she had them cast their spell on her to propel her forward like a bullet. What a reckless n.


    Because of that though I don¡¯t feel like killing Pale anymore.


    ¡°I hope you realize you¡¯re being punished once this battle ends,¡± I said.


    ¡°Please be gentle¡ª Ow!¡±


    I tried to stand up with my great sword, but I couldn¡¯t muster any strength and ended up on my knees again.


    The ether that usually came welling was nowhere to be seen. When I looked down to my body, I noticed the three arrows stuck on my body.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the reason.¡±


    When I took an arrow out, my strength starteding back. After taking everything out, I could feel my strength return.


    The heavy infantry Gi Jii had been suppressing was now heading here.


    ¡°It seems we don¡¯t have the leisure to bezing around.¡±


    I still hadn¡¯t fully recovered, but I still forced myself back up and tried to point my sword at Pale only to end up taking a step back.


    This is bad. I still can¡¯t gather my ether. If the enemy army arrives, I¡¯ll be in trouble.


    ¡°Pale!¡± While I was trying to get my footing, the warriors Gi Jii had been suppressing arrived. They unsheathed their swords, wary of me, then after carrying Pale and Selena, retreated.


    I thought of chasing them, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t get any strength into my arms.


    ¡°We¡¯re retreating! Go!!¡± An elven manmanded.


    ¡°My lord!!¡± Gi Jii said.


    Looking around, there were no more elves left. Relieved, I thrust my sword into the ground and fell to my knees.


    ¡°Are you alright!?¡± Gi Jii asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Chase them, but don¡¯t go too deep. Also, inform Rashka and Gi Ji to¡­¡±


    ¡ªNo.


    I fought back the urge to fall asleep and forced myself up.


    I am the king.


    I must stay strong.


    Gritting my teeth, I raised my voice andmanded Gi Jii. ¡°Go, Gi Jii Yubu. Do not let them escape!¡±


    ¡°As youmand!¡± Gi Jii said kneeling, then he ran after the enemy.


    With this we¡¯ve sessfully taken back Symphoria.


    ¡ª255 days until the battle with the humans.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Level has risen.


    59 to 71


    Gi Do¡¯s level has risen. 89 to 1 (ss UP)


    Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s level has risen. 61 to 82


    Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s level has risen. 21 to 37


    Gi Ba¡¯s level has risen. 53 to 81


    Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s level has risen. 5 to 27


    Gi Ah¡¯s level has risen. 10 to 42


    Gi Ii¡¯s level has risen. 6 to 38


    Gi Uu¡¯s level has risen. 13 to 40


    Hal¡¯s level has risen. 95 to 5 (ss UP)


    Mido¡¯s level has risen. 97 to 5 (ss change!)


    Cynthia¡¯s level has risen. 1 to 36


    Shumea¡¯s level has risen. 67 to 89


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 138: Sylph Unification War XIII (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 138: Sylph Unification War XIII (1/2)</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 71


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Warrior''s Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess; Guided One


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (Lv77); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv1); Orc King (Bui) (Lv82)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the One- Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    The Battle Demon, Gi Jii Yubu, led the assassin, Gi Ji Arsil, and the wrathful demihumans as they chased after the Symphoria army all the way to the Symphoria forest. Along the way, they captured the forests of Sheng and Jirad, leaving only Symphoria on the resistance¡¯s side.


    Many elves was defeated in the battle at Sinfall, bringing the casualties and number of captured soldiers to approximately 200 men in total. Because of that they had no choice but to flee to Symphoria.


    The gates of Symphoria were shut tight, not opening even once since the elves returned.


    As for me, that just means I have more time to examine the newly evolved goblins and formte a new n.


    ¡°If they won¡¯t attack, we¡¯ll have no choice but to attack,¡± Shure said.


    There¡¯s just no other way, but on the other hand, if we attack recklessly we might just get done in by Pale¡¯s schemes.


    ¡°But sheer brute force isn¡¯t a strategy,¡± Shure added.


    A meeting was currently being held in one of the houses of Sinfall. The one talking was Shure, who had been a great help in these past few battles.


    ¡°In other words, attacking head on would be inane,¡± the representative of the demihumans, Nikea, said, causing Shure to nod.


    ¡°What a pain, just beat them up be done with it already,¡± Midoined.


    ¡°And add more corpses to your dead brothers? Imbecile,¡± Nikea spat as she red coldly at the werewolf.


    ¡°They¡¯re scared!¡± Mido argued. ¡°We should attack while the war favors us!¡±


    He had a point, however. If we kept wasting time like this, we might end up throwing away the momentum we¡¯ve gained.


    ¡°We should surround Symphoria then,¡± I said, causing all eyes to gather on me.


    Symphoria was big, so big that the southern part of it was a desert while the northern part of it connected to Sheng. The boundaries on its nks were ambiguous.


    ¡°How?¡± Mido asked with a stiff voice; and that was not because of his wounds.


    ¡°We can clear a path through the forest.¡± I drew a circle with my fingers on Shure¡¯s map.


    ¡°¡­Is this feasible?¡± Nikea asked.


    For a moment, Shure became thoughtful with a hand on his chin, then he turned toward me with a clever look on his face. ¡°It should be possible so long as we concentrate our forces. If nothing gets in our way, we should be able to execute within 20 days.¡±


    Of course, this whole n was actually a bait to lure out some prey. To that end, we needed to ensure that word got out.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to go about this quietly. If anything let¡¯s execute our ns boldly in the light of the day with loud voices and cheering. In fact, we should do it while yelling ¡®At this rate, you¡¯re all going to starve!''¡±


    The demihumans gradually understood what I was aiming for.


    ¡°Hmm, will it really be that effective?¡± The only one who couldn¡¯t quiteprehend yet was Shure.


    It¡¯s not surprising though, after all the elves have never understood what it meant to starve. They don¡¯t understand how terrifying it is.


    He probably didn¡¯t think much of the blockadest time either. At most, he probably only thought of it as a mild annoyance, though I thought it was quite sinister myself¡­ Did I overestimate him?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to actually starve them, just the fear of it will do,¡± I said.


    Compared to actually starving, the fear of starving would demoralize the enemy much faster.


    ¡°I see, so you intend to flush them out by scaring them with the threat of starvation,¡± Nikea said, thinking out loud with her arms folded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible,¡± Shure quietly interjected as he looked at Symphoria on the map. ¡°They are not so foolish as to fight a losing battle. Falun Gastair is with them.¡±


    Shure¡¯s sworn friend was still within Symphoria, ying his part as a chief who had surrendered.


    I don¡¯t understand that old man well, but if he can somehow prove useful in copsing the enemy from within, I won¡¯tin.


    ¡°Let us hope hees through then, but until then, it would be foolish for us not to have a contigency n. I take it we are fully prepared for thest battle?¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mido said.


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Nikea said.


    I turned to Shure. ¡°Let us make thest battle a spectacr one.¡±


    ¡°As you wish. With this, we will finally be able to put an end to this fruitless war, and I will finally be able to show you that your investment was not a waste,¡± Shure said.


    After the meeting, I went outside and bitterly smiled at Rashka and the other goblins waiting.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it seems we will have to wait a bit longer,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ It seems the fun will have to wait,¡± Rashka said.


    ¡°A pity, my lord,¡± Gi Jii said.


    Then I turned to the gathered goblins and said, ¡°What happens next depends on how the elves will move, but¡­¡±


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    I examined the newly evolved goblins and gave family names to those worthy.


    Name: Gi Do Buruga


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Shaman


    Possessed Skills: Magic Maniption; Realized Wings; Protection of the Wind; Wind Spear; Three-Verse Chant; Guidance of the Goddess of Knowlegde; Researcher


    Divine Protection: Wind God


    Attributes: Wind


    Realized Wings


    Can fly for a short duration.


    Researcher


    Higher chance to stumble onto a new discovery.


    Protection of the Wind


    Incurred damage can be rendered null. (LOW)


    Wind Spear


    Conjures a spear made out of wind. When used uracy and power are both increased.


    Name: Hal


    Race: Paradua Goblin


    Level: 3


    ss: Noble; Chief


    Possessed Skills: Mounted Spear


    Mastery; Beast Control; Spear Mastery C+; Leadership C+; Charge; Cooperation B-; Riding; Inspire; Fierce Charge; Hero of the Battlefield


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Subordinate Beasts: Miou


    His ability to wield the spear and cooperate with others have both increased. He has also acquired a new skilled called ¡®Hero of the Battlefield¡¯.


    Hero of the Battlefield


    When fighting a lone enemy alone, attack, defense, and critical rate are increased.


    Name: Mido


    Race: Werewolf


    Level: 5


    ss: Chief; Tribe


    Possessed Skills: Guardian King of Tyranny


    Divine Protection: Wind God


    Attributes: Wind


    King of Tyranny


    In exchange for inflicting damage on oneself, one¡¯s physical abilities are heightened.


    After seeing everyone¡¯s status, I began organizing the soldiers. I reorganized the druids with the newly evolved Shaman, Gi Do, as one of the main pirs. I moved the wounded to the back and had those still able to fight to form new three-man cells, then I created a new unit with ten such cells.


    I distributed the soldiers in order to the Battle Demon, Gi Jii Yubu, the assassin, Gi Ji Arsil, and to the rest of the noble goblins.


    When all was done, I went to the house the elves gave me.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been spoiling me a lot, Boss,¡± Shumea wryly smiled as she raised herself up on the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work you lots once you¡¯re up and running.¡±


    It would be a pity to lose her. I still need her in the war against the humans.


    I know full well from this war against the elves just how difficult it is to gather intel in a war between different species.


    Before the war against the elves had broken, while we were still fighting the demihumans, what would have happened if one of my allies happened to slip into the enemy lines?


    It wasn¡¯t exactly Shure¡¯s idea, but after one of ours infiltrated the enemy lines, the enemy became divisive and the war progressed smoothly.


    Still, I didn¡¯t expect someone like Pale to join the fray. Symphoria¡¯s resistance was a lot greater than expected.


    In any case, there is one thing to learn here: I cannot fight a united human race.


    They must be divided.


    ¡°¡­Is that my punishment?¡± Shumea asked.


    ¡°Yes, so you should heal up until then,¡± I said.


    ¡°Being tolerant is good and all, but¡­ Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too lenient, Boss?¡±


    I raised one of my brows and wryly smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to think of a better punishment. I know, shall I whip you in the za for all to see?¡±


    ¡°W-W-Wait a moment! I¡¯ll die if you do that!¡¯ Shumea said in panic, arms iling.


    I folded my arms. ¡°If you think my punishment is too light, work yourself hard enough to make up for it. But right now you should rest. I can¡¯t have you work while injured. I mean you can¡¯t even use your strength, can you?¡±


    ¡°Well, alright. Can¡¯t say I really have anything toin about when you¡¯re feeding me all the yummy stuff and letting me sleep on


    this fluffy bed,¡± Shumea said, then she heaved a sigh and looked up at me. ¡°Hey, Boss, about Selena¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. If it¡¯s something I can help, I¡¯ll try to tide things over, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°This debt is going to be heavy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll work you so hard you¡¯ll start screaming.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, scary¡­ Then I guess I¡¯ll have to rest lots.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Rest. Rest well.¡±


    The war against the humans aside, I do hold her tendency to risk her life for others highly. Besides, I didn¡¯t exactly want to see a young woman die anyway¡­ It would¡¯ve reminded me of Reshia, after all.


    I failed to save her.


    Try and try as I might to forget, the events of that day continue to haunt me.


    A little nce away from the battlefield, a moment of negligence¡­ and all of the sudden, the worst possible end shes through my mind.


    Gripping my hands tight, I desperately denied such a conclusion.


    ¡°Wait for me¡­¡± I whispered.


    Brushing away the cries of remorse welling from deep within, I moved on.

 Volume 2, Chapter 138: Sylph Unification War XIII (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 138: Sylph Unification War XIII (2/2)</h4>


    ¡°We should attack!¡± Felbi said.


    In the residence of the Symphoria chief, within arge room, was a meeting where the prominent members discussed how they were to deal with the predicament at hand.


    The chiefs Fenit, Sheng, Jirad, and Priena had fled here after losing Sinfall. Falun Gastair was also with them, though his vige was yet to capitte. Pale and Felbi were also present.


    Felbi has been persistently asking for a while now that they attack posthaste.


    Word of the Goblin-Forni Army¡¯s objective had already reached Symphoria through the distant vige of Gastair. Just as the intel said, the Goblin-Forni army have started attacking Symphoria¡¯s supply lines.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t attack now, it¡¯ll be toote!¡± Felbi insisted.


    ¡°But can we win if we do fight? The difference in our strength should be clear as day,¡± Falun said, causing Felbi to frown.


    ¡°It would be difficult indeed, but dying only makes our situation worse,¡± Felbi said.


    ¡°So you wish to gamble everything on one battle instead? Do you really think we can win?¡± Falun¡¯s calm gaze bore heavily on Felbi. ¡°The only soldiers that can fight are the same soldiers who have been fighting from the start. The volunteer soldiers from the small viges have started plotting their escape the moment their viges were captured. Exactly how many soldiers do you think we can muster?¡±


    ¡°¡­50 heavy infantry, 60 light infantry, 70 archers. This are our current forces,¡± Pale calmly said, causing all eyes to gather on her, though she didn¡¯t say a word more.


    ¡°ording to Gastair¡¯s intel, the enemy has taken in the soldiers from the other viges, bringing their current forces to 700,¡± Falun said.


    The enemy was literally three times bigger than their army. The gravity of that difference caused the whole room to go silent.


    ¡°Pale,¡± Felbi called out despite growing irritated at Falun¡¯s incessant questioning. He wanted to seek her opinion, which she gave without turning to him.


    ¡°The first issue is the numerical disparity. Sending the same soldiers that fought in thest battle would only tire them out, so it is indeed impossible to increase our numbers, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Fenit, the representative of Symphoria, interjected. ¡°The meeting is adjourned!¡±


    ¡°What? But Pale is still¡ª¡± Felbi argued.


    ¡°Shut it!¡± Fenit said. ¡°As chief of Symphoria, I hereby order this meeting be adjourned!¡±


    ¡°Ku¡­ I understand. Please excuse me,¡± Felbi said, standing up and then bowing before finally leaving the room. Pale helplessly followed after him.


    After they left, Fenit clicked his tongue in anger. ¡°Did they really think we would stake everything on one battle!? If we followed their n, who knows what terrifying fate awaits us! At this rate!¡±


    ¡°The goblins will eventually make their move,¡± Falun said.


    The chiefs all gulped when Falun pointed that out.


    ¡°We can¡¯t supply our soldiers forever. Not even the emergency reserves will be enough to feed everyone. Not to mention, the soldiers fighting would truly be nothing more than ast stand. At this rate, the long history of Symphoria will vanish into nothingness,¡± Falun added, causing all members of the meeting to stop breathnig for a moment as they imagined that terrifying possiblity.


    ¡°What should be done then?¡± Jirad asked. Fenit had gonepletely quiet out of depression, but he thought the old elf might have a n in mind. ¡°Is there any guidance you might be willing to share with us, elder?¡±


    ¡°There is, but it is a humiliating path, perhaps more painful than death,¡± Falun said.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly¡­¡± Priena gulped in a long while since losing Sinfall.


    ¡°We should reconciliate. Look for a way to make peace,¡± Falun said.


    ¡°Now? Of all times?¡± The short statured Silver who had barely managed to flee Sheng with his life powerlessly shook his head.


    ¡°Perhaps a mere surrender won¡¯t be epted. In that case, we could offer them a tribute of some kind,¡± Falun said.


    By this time, the people gathered finally understood where Falun was getting at. Now, they wondered who Falun had in mind. They exchanged nces amonge themselves, wondering wretchedly who should be sacrificed.


    ¡°For example, the person who made them suffer the most in this war,¡± Falun suggested.


    Silver immediately disapproved. ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡±


    But Fenit was all for it. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll ept?¡±


    He even ignored Silver and directly asked Falun how likely the goblins were to ept.


    ¡°The enemies are goblins. Have you ever heard of a goblin refusing a fair maiden? Not to mention, the very person responsible for much of their suffering.¡±


    ¡°Meanwhile, we can bide our time and recover our forces,¡± Jirad said, earning Priena¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Goblin rule wouldn¡¯tst anyway. I¡¯m sure even Shure will be abandoned.¡±


    At the onset of a faint hope, the voices of the chiefs naturally became smaller.


    ¡°But who¡¯s going to negotiate peace with them? Will Shure even hear us out?¡± Jirad asked, causing the room to go quiet again.


    ¡°Let me take that stage,¡± Falun confidently said. ¡°I was once his teacher, after all.¡±


    There was no other path left. They had their doubts, but there was nothing they could do but ept Falun¡¯s proposal and see how things go.


    ¡°What about the soldiers? Do you think they¡¯ll quietly ept this?¡± The chief of Sinfall, Priena, asked.


    Falun caressed his beard. ¡°That will be a problem, actually. We will have to find a way to separate her from the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°I-I have something that can help with that! I have proof that Pale betrayed us!¡± Fenit excitedly said.


    Unfortunately, poor Fenit did not notice Falun¡¯s miscihevous smile as he excitedly revealed his ns. And neither did the rest of the excited chiefs.


    From that day on, a strange rumor started circting within Symphoria.


    ¡ªPale has been tricked by the demigod of the night god¡¯s household, Verdna, and has betrayed us. That¡¯s why we lost!


    That rumour quickly spread.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    10 days after the meeting, it suddenly happened.


    Selena and Pale were rxing in their residence when out of the blue, the door was suddenly kicked, and in came rushing Fenit¡¯s private soldiers. Before anyone knew it, Pale was tied up with a rope and a sword was pointed at her neck.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Selena cried, but the soldiers quickly knocked her out to make her quiet.


    Without a word, those same soldiers took Pale and dragged her to the za, where the people showered her with jeers.


    Waiting for her there were Fenit and the other chiefs.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you had the gall to betray us, Pale!¡± Fenit¡¯s voice was tinged with both hate and a faint trace of joy.


    The crowd jeered harder when they heard Fenit¡¯s usation.


    ¡°W-What are you saying!?¡± Pale thought she was seeing a nightmare. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Fenit!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name with your dirty mouth, traitor!¡± Fenit said as he pped Pale on the cheek.


    ¡°This woman has sold her soul to the demigod of the night god¡¯s household, Verdna, and has brought a cmity upon my vige!¡± Fenit dered.


    ¡°What foolish thing are you saying! I have no rtions with Verdna!¡± Pale argued.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we have eyewitnesses. Two, in fact.¡± Fenit pointed to a female elf he had whispered to once before and a man serving in her unit as a messenger.


    ¡°I stand witness that Pale Symphoria has indeed spoken to Verdna at the bathhouse of Sheng!¡± The woman said out loud.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t Verdna!¡± Pale argued.


    ¡°Not Verdna!? Then who was it you were meeting at Sheng¡¯s bathhouse?¡± Fenit asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know that either, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Look! The traitor can¡¯t evene up with an excuse! Truly, a detestable liar!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! I¡¯m not¡ª¡±


    Pale desperately tried to defend herself but her words could only vanish into the jeering crowd.


    ¡°Let us hear what the people want then! Those who wish to see Pale executed, p your hands!¡±


    The resulting apuse was like the heavy downpour of death, crying out for Pale¡¯s soul.


    ¡°I have heard your pleas. And I would like to grant your wish! But before that, there is something I wish to ask,¡± Fenit asked.


    The crowd went quiet.


    ¡°Pale has indeedmitted a great crime. But can we oppose the will of the gods? Is there anyone who can say with confidence that they couold go against the will of the gods!?¡±


    The crowd exchanged nces with each other.


    ¡°None, of course. I think so too. If destiny was decided by the gods, then would not Pale herself be no more than a victim?¡±


    Falun was thinking that things had taken a strange turn, but Pale was able to correctly guess Fenit¡¯s intention. The man was intending to


    use her until every drop of blood from her body had been sucked dry.


    ¡°That being said, however, we cannot simply let her go unpunished. For to do so would be to spit upon those who have perished; therefore¡ª!¡±


    Fenit spread his arms and said. ¡°We shall crush her eyes, and then exile her!¡±


    The crowd cheered at Fenit¡¯s promation.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Sitting before me were the elders of the elves I¡¯ve been fighting.


    Every one of them looked at me with fear in their eyes as they either ttered me or frowned in disgust.


    15 days after Sinfall capitted, when we were halfway done with our roads as we prepared for our eventual sh with Pale, the report came.


    The elves have surrendered.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± I thought immediately, but it was only for a moment, as the man who dered himself to be Falun Gastair¡¯s messenger told us the appointed date and the procedure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they still have soldiers?¡± I asked Shure as soon as the messenger left.


    ¡°Elder Falun must¡¯ve convinced them. As usual, he¡¯s good with dirty things like this.¡±


    Apparently, this was the real deal.


    ¡°Their conditions?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They will be handing Pale Symphoria, Selena Shiren, and themander, Felbi,¡± Shure said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Pale Symphoria their benefactor?¡±


    It was precisely because of her that the chiefs were saved during the battle at Sinfall. Didn¡¯t they abandon their lives during that battle?


    ¡°Elder Falun didn¡¯t say anything in the reports about a trap. They seem to be truly intending to hand over their heroes in exchange for their lives,¡± Shure said with disgust.


    He must be furious. After all, the race he is so proud of is acting like some lower lifeform. To someone as noble as him, it must be a feeling no different from having mud thrown at his face.


    It seems Selena is being sent with them.


    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll ept their peace, but they must ensure that they hand over those people safely. If those people have even a scratch on them, they will pay with their heads.¡±


    A curious look appeared on Shure¡¯s beautiful face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use them as hostages, yet they¡¯re that valuable?¡±


    ¡°They are far more valuable than having the chiefs as hostage. It wouldn¡¯t do if they were to be killed just like that¡­ Besides, with this we¡¯ve finally unified the sylph.¡±


    We have never spoken, but I am deeply interested in that elven woman, Pale. Polished strategies that led her armies to victory, a charm that encourages her allies¡­ Yes, I must have her.


    ¡°¡­I have troubled you much during this war,¡± Shure quietly closed his eyes and deeply bowed.


    ¡°We¡¯re friends, right? There¡¯s no need to be so formal,¡± I wryly smiled.


    Shure nodded. ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity to deal with them with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°I only take what I want,¡± I said.


    And then, we went to the designated ce.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    That day, the 76-day Sylph Unification War ended in the victory of the Goblin-Forni Army.


    At the designated ce, the leading actors, Pale and Felbi, were handed over to the goblins, but the Goblin-Forni coalition demanded one more thing from Symphoria.


    They demanded that the chiefs be dismissed.


    Of course, the chiefs refused, but then the Goblin King said this.


    ¡°Shall I draw the curtains on war once more?¡±


    The pressure emanated by the Goblin King silenced the chiefs, forcing them to ept his conditions.


    The Sage¡¯s Council was recreated under Shure¡¯s leadership, and the whole sylph race allied themselves with the goblins. From that day on, the elves began to move.


    ¡ª240 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 139: Banquet I

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 139: Banquet I</h4>


    Symphoria handed over Selena and the male man, who - if i recall correctly - was named Felbi. He red at me with marked hostility, while Pale Symphoria had her eyes shut tight.


    The people participating in this meeting were the elven chiefs, me, Gi Za Zakuend, and Nikea.


    ¡°It seems you failed to meet my demand,¡± I said.


    ¡°W-What are you saying!? We¡¯ve given you the tactitian and themander!¡± Fenit said with great fear.


    I looked at him sharply. ¡°I believe I asked that they be handed without injury.¡±


    ¡°But they resisted! There was nothing we could do!¡± The slender man called Nash Jirad argued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you people understand your position,¡± Gi Za said, causing the enemy chiefs to look alternatingly between me and Shure. ¡°Know that you stand here today because of our generosity. I hope you do not you misunderstood yourselves as being our equal.¡±


    Nash Jirad ground his teeth so hard it could be heard clearly. That seemed to please Gi Za, as he spoke no more.


    ¡°You have hit Selena, and it seems there is something wrong with the tactitian¡¯s eyes,¡± I said.


    ¡°Her eyes won¡¯t open anymore. We all agreed to crush her eyes before exiling her. It was a decision made by the Sage¡¯s Council. Your demands came toote,¡± the small-statured elf, Silver, said.


    Rage took me, and before I knew it, I had him by the neck. ¡°Lowlives! How low are you willing to go? And to your benefactors no less!¡±


    As I red at the elven chiefs, I reached out for the great sword on my back.


    When the elven chiefs saw that, they all screamed.


    ¡°King of goblins, your anger is well ced, but it is not your ce to punish these people.¡± But then Shure¡¯s calm voice suddenly resounded.


    ¡°These people¡ª¡± I tried to argue.


    ¡°You are the benefactor of the elves and the king of the goblins, but you are not the king of the elves. Please do not forget that,¡± Shure said with a gaze full of conviction, persuading me to put Silver back down on the ground.


    ¡°These people will be punished by thew, yes?¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Shure wilfully nodded.


    At that, I withdrew.


    Since the day we met, he made it clear that the elves had no need for a king¡­ Even though there was none more fitting to ascend the throne aside from he himself.


    As long as he believes that, the elves will never ept me lording over them.


    ¡°Thank you, Shure! As expected of the hero¡ª¡± Fenit immediately tried to butter up to Shure after he stopped me, but Shure would have none of it.


    ¡°Silence!¡± Hemanded with a sharp gaze and a loud voice all too rare for the usuallyposed Shure. ¡°Truth be told, I would want nothing more than to cut you people into a million pieces this very instant! How long do you intend to throw mud on our face!? To think you have the gall to call yourselves chiefs!?¡±


    The anger Shure had been fostering blew up, causing the elven chiefs to wince.


    ¡°Nash Jirad, Priena Sinfall, Silver Sheng, and Fenit Symphoria. I hereby strip you of your rights and responsibility as chiefs,¡± Shure said.


    ¡°O-On what grounds!?¡± The chiefs asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? It must be because you pushed your responsibilites to Pale and made her take the me. Because of that she ended up working harder than anyone else and fought fiercer than anyone else, but really, that was supposed to be your responsibility,¡± Shure said, then he finished things off with onest


    promation. ¡°Filthy heathens of the elven race, you should quietly wait in jail for your judgment.¡±


    Shure quietly watched as Fei and the Forni soldiers arrested the chiefs.


    ¡°Now, what to do with you?¡± I said, turning to Felbi, Selena, and Pale.


    ¡°Pah! Goblin scum acting all arrogant!¡± Felbi spat.


    I wryly smiled and spat back, ¡°beaten mutts truly do bark loud.¡±


    ¡°What did you call me!?¡¯


    ¡°You lost in battle, was betrayed by your allies¡­ And now your lives are in my hands. If this isn¡¯t defeat, what is?¡±


    Felbi¡¯s face flushed, and I curtly said, ¡°I will give you a chance.¡±


    ¡°What chance?¡± Felbi asked.


    ¡°A chance to kill me, but if you lose, the man known as Felbi shall die.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re challenging me to a duel?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was from battle that we were born, hence, it is only fitting that one finds life through it.¡±


    As I passed an orichalcum long sword to Felbi, I took out my great sword.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this!¡± Felbi said as he swung hissword.


    ¡°That¡¯s my line!¡± I said as I met his de.


    Seven dayster, after losing seven times to me, Felbi finally admitted his defeat, and the warrior known as Felbi died, leaving behind a man by the name of Felbi who was my subordinate.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Meanwhile, while the Goblin King was busy with his duel, Shure met Nash in his office. Nash was cuffed and wore an expressionless face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of calling me out to a ce like this? Does the chairman of the Sage¡¯s Council have some sort of business with little old me?¡± Nash Jirad asked sarcastically.


    Shure¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he threw a document on the desk. ¡°What were you doing in Jirad¡¯s hidden forests?¡±


    Nash Jirad¡¯s sarcasm vanished at that question, and he wentpletely quiet.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll guess,¡± Shure said. ¡°You tried to cultivate thend; tried to imitate the humans. And you even made ves of the demihumans.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Nash Jirad¡¯s twisted expression confirmed everything for Shure.


    ¡°Why would someone so proud such as yourself try to imitate the humans?¡± Shure asked. ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no need to ask.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is as you¡¯ve thuoght. We imitated them to prepare for theing war with the humans,¡± Nash Jirad said, finally breaking the silence with augh. ¡°If a war were to breakout between the elves and the humans, the forests would surely be razed to the ground. In


    that case, the elves were bound to starve. To avoid that, I started looking for an alternative way to procure food.¡±


    ¡°Why would you enve our neighbors despite knowing of the human threat?¡± Shure asked.


    Nash responded with scorn. ¡°Because the people wouldn¡¯t listen. It doesn¡¯t matter how much insight a person has, the people would never ept anything that might disadvantage them¡­ even if one tried to exin the threat that looms. To the people, the forest is everything. It is their only livelihood, so I had no choice but to turn to the demihumans.¡±


    ¡°Just in case, you don¡¯t have any intentions of working alongside me as a manager of those farms, do you?¡± Shure asked.


    ¡°Of course not. That is an endeavor we undertook to protect our pride. We have no reason to work with a traitor the likes of you,¡± Nash Jirad replied.


    ¡°I see¡­ You may go.¡±


    As Nash Jirad left through the door, Shure sighed deeply to himself.


    ¡°A pity¡­ That insight.¡±


    Left alone, those farms were bound to rot. He needed to discuss with the Goblin King what to do with them.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After Felbi joined our ranks, we held arge banquet just as Shure suggested.


    There wasn¡¯t much for the goblins to do in thend of the elves, but there was a lot to study, so Gi Za Zakuend decided to stay here and further his research on ether for the time being.


    I would like to go back as soon as possible though.


    We have alreadypleted our goals here in the west. We have sessfuly gained favor with the elves and the demihumans and have even promoted many of our ranks. The anti-human coalition is starting to take shape, but the biggest prize in this trip is actually the acquisition of the world map. Shure had entrusted it to me.


    Although the map was drawn with the elven forest at the center, it extends all the way to the continent and the seas. To the north were the mountains and to the south were the deserts. There was much left of this world to see, and that made my heart beat in anticiptation.


    I also want to return to the east as soon as possible to check up on Gi Ga Rax and the Fortress of the Abyss. The orcs and the kobolds are acting as a stopgap between the fortress and the humans, but that isn¡¯t absolute.


    Not to mention, I recklessly requested reinforcements. I can¡¯t help but worry that we¡¯ve been spread too thin.


    The banquet being held was grand indeed, but it was by no means luxurious. There was plenty of meat to suit the goblins¡¯ taste and the elve¡¯s special wine was free to drink.


    I walked over to the man who recently joined our ranks and poured ourselves a drink.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think the Goblin King would partake in such activites,¡± Felbi said with surprise as he watched me pour him a drink.


    ¡°I might be a goblin, but I do believe there to be much to learn from the elves. Cartography, literature, arithmetic¡­ There is much to learn, and for the sake of defeating the humans, I believe we should


    strive to learn them. To that end, I intend to keep myself in your good graces.¡±


    Felbi whistled and called out to the now blind Pale. ¡°It¡¯s pretty strange, don¡¯t you think? We¡¯re actually being treated better now than when we were with the chiefs.¡±


    Pale made a troubledughter. ¡°It is indeed strange¡­ Just a few days ago we were still killing each other.¡±


    Her eyes no longer functioning, Pale could only rely on her ear to find her way, but she still splendidly found where I was and turn to me.


    Selena noticed us staring at each other and couldn¡¯t help but worry as she alternatingly looked between me and her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be allies from now on. I still don¡¯t understand you very well, but I hope we can get along. Though I have heard a little about you from Selena,¡± I said.


    Pale vaguely smiled as she put down her cup and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to feel the winds for a bit,¡± she said.


    I watched her back leave as she walked away.


    ¡ª232 days until the battle with the humans.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó


    Rashka¡¯s level has risen.


    67 to 76


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 140: Banquet II

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 140: Banquet II</h4>


    I turned my back on the banquet and followed after Pale.


    The trees grew denser along the way, gradually obscuring the light of the festivities. On the other end of the branches were the twin red moons shining brightly up in the night sky.


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t hold your liquor?¡± I asked.


    Pale waited for me in an open space within the dense trees, basking in the light of the twin red moons.


    ¡°It would be improper to say something I don¡¯t believe to be true,¡± she said.


    The light of the moons reflected off the naked sword in her hands, and then the night winds blew a breeze, lifting the veil that was her golden hair from her face.


    Her eyes were shut tight, but true to her fame as a valiant warrior, she could tell where I was.


    ¡°Still want to defeat me and restore the elves?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not at all¡­ It¡¯s just that my knees are too stiff to bend to a monster,¡± she said slowly and harshly.


    But I could feel the strength behind her words as she raised up her sword.


    ¡°Consider this the second round. Let¡¯s fight, Goblin King!¡± She dered, then her figure vanished.


    Relying on my senses, I swung my great sword and sparks shed above me.


    There was about a 10m distance between me and her original position, yet she managed to close that in an instant.


    ¡°!?¡± It seems she didn¡¯t expect me to block that attack, as she ended up revealing her position and taking my attack, though it was reflexive on my part.


    Pale stifled her shrieks as her posture broke, but I wasn¡¯t about to watch her recover. I swung my great sword with enough strength to split even blue-silver steel in two.


    But Pale desperately tried to fend off that attack, causing her sword to bounce up her head, leaving herself wide open. I took advantage of that and swung my great sword at her weapon, effectively disarming her.


    Though her eyes remained shut, she looked at me with indignation as I pointed my sword at her neck.


    ¡°¡­Why, won¡¯t, you, kill, me?¡± Pale asked in ragged breaths.


    Sheathing my sword, I answered. ¡°There was no killing intent in your sword. If you want to kill me, you shoulde at me more seriously.¡±


    As Pale bit her lips, I continued. ¡°Why do you want to die? I¡¯m sure you understand that your death can¡¯t break this alliance. This alliance was set in stone the moment we won the war.¡±


    I was certain she already understood that; if not, then it must be because she doesn¡¯t want to think about it.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve already seen through everything¡­¡± Pale said with self- derision as she fell to the ground. Her body trembled as she looked up at me.


    ¡°I¡­ hate you. Why is someone like you with the goblins? You are strong¡­ So strong that it¡¯s terrifying,¡± Pale said bitterly.


    As she spoke, I noticed that the shaman, Gi Za Zakuend, was hiding above me.


    I wryly smiled. Truly a worrywart.


    ¡°One day, if you keep going like this¡­ you will surely hurt my friends. You are a destroyer of peace,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Peace? Don¡¯t make meugh, Pale Symphoria,¡± I said.


    If she thinks there is peace now, then she is horribly mistaken.


    ¡°The humans gloat their supremacy and drive the other races to the borders. Yet now they seek to take even those very borders they


    drove them to. Such a world created by violence is not what you call peace, Pale Symphoria.¡±


    There is no peace. Shure¡¯s map proved that.


    Demihumans, monsters, beasts, and barbarians alike are driven to the distant borders, away from the maind. This world is inhabited by many nations and races, each possessing a different will than the other, each fighting for domination.


    In such a world were different races war with each other, could the humans¡¯ path to supremacy possibly remain unobstructed?


    ¡ªNo!


    Everyone is putting their lives on the line to expand their domain, waiting patiently for the right moment to jump at each other. Everyone is fighting! That¡¯s why I was so excited when I saw that map!


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. Are you saying¡­ that you¡¯re going to destroy this world?¡± Pale asked.


    ¡°Remember, Pale. Was the human world you saw truly beautiful? Starvation, poverty, discrimination¡­ People used unjustly of crimes they did notmit; the marked difference between those with power and those without; a world where thew of the jungle reigned supreme. Is that not the true face of the human world?¡± I asked.


    How could I share these feelings with this elven warrior?


    ¡°Stagnation is not peace. But if there is such a thing as peace, then¡­ Come with me, Pale. With you and me together, we can create a peaceful world.¡±


    ¡°That is nothing more than your hubris talking! Do you really think such a thing is possible?¡±


    ¡°If there is someone more fitting than I, then I will one day fall before his sword. At that time, you should kneel to that person. But until then, fight for me, Pale Symphoria!¡±


    ¡°Kneeling to a goblin is¡­¡±


    At this time, I noticed voices approaching us. We did not have much time left so I said, ¡°If youe with me, at the very least, I will be able to protect a single girl. Don¡¯t forget, Pale. That girl was cruelly enved by the humans.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Pale!¡±


    Pale was about to argue when Selena ran to her and embraced her.


    As she embraced the kneeling Pale, she turned to me with tears in her eyes. ¡°If Pale did something wrong, I¡¯ll apologize. So please! Please forgive her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she just tripped. The alcohol must¡¯ve gotten to her,¡± I told Selena, then I turned to Pale. ¡°Pale, consider it. Consider it well.¡±


    In the end, the one to make this decision was none other than she herself.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    When I came back to the banquet, Shure looked sharply at me, but I ignored him and ate some meat. After a while, Pale came back with Selena.


    Shure calmed down when he saw her safe.


    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to be a bit more trusting. I wryly smiled.


    When I had emptied my blue-silver steel cup of liquor, Gi Za came along with some meat and asked in hushed voice, ¡°Why do you favor her so, Your Majesty?¡±


    I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t want others to hear his question, but his sharp gaze was irritating.


    ¡°¡­Who is our enemy?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The humans,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Exactly. Now, what do we need to defeat them? I have been pondering the answer to this question since the ceasefire,¡± I said.


    ¡°Soldiers,¡± Gi Za replied. ¡°If we just had enough soldiers, we would surely be able to ovee them.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, if this were the same enemy asst time, that would be the case. But as it turns out, the humans are a much bigger prey than previously thought. The country we¡¯re facing is known as Germion. They outnumber us one-hundred men to one, at least. I can¡¯t even imagine how many humans that is.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t exaggerating; their numbers were indeed unimaginable.


    ¡°¡­Is that why you favor the elves?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want them for their management skills.¡±


    The entire human race might be our enemy, but it would still be better to lessen the actual soldiers that we fight. But the problem doesn¡¯t end with the war. After we defeat the soldiers, we need to think of a way on how to manage the remaining multitude whose number will surely be greater than ours.


    One of the answers I came up with was to create an organization made up of my retainers.


    By using the few to rule the majority, we will be able to rule over the humans. But we will need to rule over them efficiently; hence, it would be difficult to rule with only the goblins. That¡¯s where the other racese in: the elves and the demihumans.


    I will rule at the top, while the goblins handle the military and the elves handle the civil offices. The demihumans will work as a bridge between us.


    The goblins and the elves alone will surely end up in conflict due to our differences, so the demihumans are necessary to smoothen things.


    ¡°In other words, they are here to do things we cannot?¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°The goblins will one day be able to aplish these things as well, but that will take time,¡± I said.


    It¡¯s an issue to tackle if the goblins manage to prosper alongside the other races. I¡¯m not that interested personally, but someone like Gi Za might be interested.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve considered it that much, I won¡¯t say anymore,¡± Gi Za said with a slight pout.


    It seems I¡¯ve managed to persuade him.


    ¡°Am I that unreliable?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well you do make questionable decisions from time to time,¡± he said.


    Harsh. I wryly smiled.


    ¡°Anyway, from here on, we¡¯ll be able to focus our efforts in expanding our forces,¡± I said.


    Shure has promised me the elves¡¯ support after the war with the humans, so all that¡¯s left now is to increase our numbers, strengthen our ranks, and formte a n to defeat the humans.


    If I could get Pale, I won¡¯t have so much trouble, but I doubt things would go so smoothly this time. She seems to believe in the humans a lot more than expected. It¡¯ll probably take some time for her to turn to my side.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a lot of debts with the humans. Theing war will surely be a joyful one.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be any fun otherwise.


    They got one over usst time, so this time, we¡¯ll show them.


    ¡°What about you? Do you resent the humans?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It was indeed painful to lose the water mage, Gi Zo, but I¡¯ve been raising some more juniors after him, so¡­ No, I don¡¯t think I resent them.¡±


    He¡¯s not lying. It seems he¡¯s more reasonable than he is emotional.


    Well, this is good. It wouldn¡¯t do to have him lead a horde if he hates the humans too much, so this is good news.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Felbi asked Pale after she came back.


    Felbi loved to drink, so much so that he even drank boldly in battle. The cup he used to drink elven liquor might have been small, but he still emptied cup after cup, leaving Pale astounded.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re immune to alcohol as always,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°That¡¯s Selena isn¡¯t it?¡± Felbi asked.


    Selena¡¯s half-cut ears twitched when Felbi called out to her, and she stepped out from Pale¡¯s shadow to show her face. She looked just like a puppy, causing Felbi to guffaw.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat you. You¡¯re a respectable elf, after all.¡±


    Seeing Felbi suddenly change the topic made Pale start to think that he was actually drunk for once.


    She took a seat with Selena and reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can trust him.¡±


    Selena nodded to Pale and greeted Felbi. ¡°My name is Selena. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Name¡¯s Felbi. I¡¯m currently working with the Goblin King,¡± Felbi said, then he lined up his cups and started pouring wine again, only to frown upon realizing that his bottle was empty.


    Fortunately, Selena had a bottle with her, which she offered to the man. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Felbi said. ¡°It¡¯s only courteous to ept wine when given. Especially, when such a beauty is pouring it. It makes the taste that much better, right, Pale?¡±


    ¡°Selena is still a child,¡± Pale reprimanded with a stiff and threatening voice, making Felbiugh again.


    It was then that a goblin approached Pale.


    ¡°Mr. Gi Jii,¡± Selena said, causing Felbi to scratch his head.


    Felbi was still incapable of telling the goblins apart, so seeing Selena easily do so showed just how much time she¡¯d spent with them.


    ¡°Lord Pale Symphoria, yes?¡± Gi Jii asked with a stiff voice as if they were meeting on the battlefield, causing Selena to wince.


    Pale patted her on the back to reassure her as she nodded to Gi Jii.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°I see,¡± Gi Jii said as he took a seat across Pale and poured her a cup.


    ¡°My name is Gi Jii Yubu. I have suffered many defeats under your hand in thest war,¡± he said.


    A sweet taste filled Pale¡¯s mouth as she took a sip from the cup.


    ¡°I hear your eyes can¡¯t open anymore,¡± Gi Jii bluntly asked despite it being a sensitive subject.


    Pale wryly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s probably hopeless. My eyes have been treated with Symphoria¡¯s secret medicine, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Gi Jii said, his voice growing fainter.


    Pale couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Gi Jii seemed affected by her disability.


    ¡°¡­Will you be leading again?¡± Gi Jii asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Pale wasn¡¯t sure.


    Gi Jii sighed. ¡°Sorry, that was insensitive of me. Of course, you can¡¯t lead. You can¡¯t see, after all¡­ You were strong and beautiful. I was ted to hear we might fight together, but it seems that¡¯s impossible now.¡±


    Gi Jii lifted his head and implored Pale to drink her half-empty cup.


    ¡°Forgive me. I didn¡¯te here to grumble. You fought brilliantly, that¡¯s all I wanted to say. If an opportunityes, I hope we can have a good talk.¡±


    Though blinded, Pale could tell through her exceptional hearing that Gi Jii was indeed a goblin. Yet this goblin was actually talking politely to her. What kind of goblin was this?


    ¡°Why me? You have your king, don¡¯t you?¡± Pale asked.


    ¡°My lord would indeed answer my questions if I asked, but his highness¡¯ time is precious, I would not wish to dy him. Besides, his fighting style is different from mine.¡±


    ncing at the Goblin King, who was currently talking to Gi Za Zakuend, the shaman whose cheeks were currently stuffed full of meat, Pale implored Gi Jii to continue.


    ¡°When I saw you lead the elves, I was astounded. You ordered your soldiers so masterfully it almost seemed like they were puppets on strings. Even now, the idealmander I see in my head is that samemander I lost to countless times.¡±


    ¡°You praise me too much¡­ I am only self-learned.¡±


    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re something else.¡±


    As Pale and Gi Jii conversed over liquor, Felbi was sitting quietly in his seat, stupefied. Damn! The goblin is actually courting her!


    ¡°I knew it. Alcohol is magic,¡± Felbi said to himself as he somewhat cursed his own constitution.


    When he noticed Selena watching anxiously as Pale and the goblin drank together, he patted her on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how cold the winter, spring wille. But snow won¡¯t thaw suddenly. When it happens, it will happen gradually.¡±


    ¡ª231 days until the war with the humans.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Name: Felbi


    Race: Sylph


    Level: 75


    ss Commander


    Possessed Skills: Heaven-Sent Child of the Wind; Sword Mastery B+; Bow Mastery C+; Inspire; Magic Maniption; Guidance of the Goddess of Knowledge; Forest Dweller


    Divine Protection: Wind God


    Attributes: Wind


    Abnormal Status: Seven Duels Seven Status Losses Blessing of the Forest God


    Heaven-Sent Child of the Wind


    Can borrow the wind¡¯s power to increase movement speed.


    Seven Defeats Seven Losses


    Bound to obey after losing seven times.


    Blessing of the Forest God


    Can take advantage of the trees better than others when fighting inside a dense forest, increasing sword mastery and bow mastery rank.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note:


    It¡¯s spring¡«? When I close my eyes¡«? The distant spring is there¡«?


    I hate karaoke.


    The elf arc finallyes to an end.

 Volume 2, Chapter 141: To Riches and Power

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 141: To Riches and Power</h4>


    Now, where do I start? Just a few days ago, I was pitying Shure with all the paperwork he had to deal with, yet here I was now in the very same situation. How ironic.


    After forming an alliance with the elves and the demihumans, I headed back to the Fortress of the Abyss.


    The shaman, Gi Za Zakuend, and the other druids stayed behind with the elves to study, while Cynthia stayed with the gray wolves. Cynthia was already a splendid gray wolf. She would only be holding herself back if she continued to rely on me. I do miss her, though.


    To some extent, a road has also been built connecting the Goblin Base with the elves, greatly shortening travel time.


    It was a magnificent sight as roughly 200 goblins, elves, koro dwarves, and a human marched back to the fortress.


    Along the way, the newly evolved rare goblins were in charge of procuring food, while I distributed the new normal and rare goblins to their respective toons.


    The assassin, Gi Ji Arsil, and the battle demon, Gi Jii Yubu, both refused to receive a territory. Because of that I had toe up with another way topensate them.


    Receiving a territory meant that one also received a bigger army as well as the responsibility of taking care of thend. Of course, it was always emphasized as a reward, but regardless, since they refuse to ept, then I have to find another way to bestow them those same responsibilities.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the soldiers under Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s direct control be in charge of reconnaissance. I¡¯ll bolster his unit with more men from the base.¡±


    I decided to confer to him 100 goblins.


    Once he trains all 100 goblins, we will have a small but elite scouting unit.


    ¡°As for Gi Jii Yubu, I¡¯ll have him train the goblins at the fortress alongside Gi Ga Rax.¡±


    The newly born goblins are currently being trained by the knight- ss goblin, Gi Ga Rax, in the way of the spear. But while the goblins are getting stronger physically, there is much to be desired when ites to their heads. Their training is insufficient.


    I¡¯ll have Gi Jii fill that gap.


    I asked Hal if he wanted a family name after evolving to a noble, but he declined, saying, ¡°To wield Paradua¡¯s spear in loyalty to the king is


    my pride. Master Aluhaliha would surely reprimand me of greed if I were to ask for more.¡±


    I could only nod to his humility.


    The tribal goblins had their ownnd, so they weren¡¯t very keen on receiving a new name. It wouldn¡¯t do to force the issue.


    ¡°A splendid attitude. Keep it up,¡± I said.


    ¡°As you will,¡± Hal said.


    We dropped by the demihuman viges along the way, and when we finally returned to the fortress, it had taken us a total of 11 days from the elven region.


    ¡°Wee home, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°My liege, we have been awaiting your arrival!¡±


    Kuzan and Gi Ga Rax weed me as soon as I arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. I¡¯ve troubled you much in my absence,¡± I told them, then I turned to Kuzan. ¡°We have new people with us, can you assign them a ce to stay, Kuzan?¡±


    ¡°Please leave it to me,¡± Kuzan said as she hopped with that small body of hers.


    ¡°Gi Ga Rax, you have worked hard in my absence,¡± I said.


    ¡°No, I still have much to learn. Forgive me for my inability, My Liege,¡± he said, kneeling.


    Patting him on the soldiers, I said. ¡°It was a duty no one could take but you. Gi Ga Rax, be proud!¡±


    ¡°As you will¡­ Thank you,¡± he said.


    After that I headed to the throne, where the goblins, starting with Gi Ga and the nobles, then the rares, knelt before me.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The goddess sat on her throne as she peeped through her magic mirror. A pure white toga covered her four limbs. She looked bewitchingly beautiful as she sat there with her lustrous skin that was the envy of any woman.


    ¡°It went about as expected,¡± she said.


    ¡°Gawayn¡¯s messenger haspleted his task as well,¡± a one-eyed red snake said.


    ¡°Did the wind god say anything?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t seem very interested with the spirits. Then again, he has always done as he pleased.¡±


    The goddessughed. ¡°Pitiful. Try as he might to feign madness and draw his master¡¯s attention, in the end, no one cares about him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Master,¡± the one-eyed red snake said when he saw the goddess looking to the distance with sadness in her eyes.


    She was probably thinking back to how she was in the past.


    ¡°And?¡± The goddess asked. ¡°What of the spirit?¡±


    The wind god had many dependents, each one uninhibited and whimsical, but most notable of all was their great numbers. Hence, the wind god did not care even when one of them went mad.


    ¡°Gawayn¡¯s disciple has calmed down, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before he truly goes mad.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°If you would permit it, there is a person skilled in reading the wind under him. How about influencing that person?¡± The one-eyed red snake looked at the mirror, whereupon a goblin sat in his throne. ¡°It would be a great boon to us should we seed.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± the goddess said. ¡°Could someone capable of subduing the spirits appear beside him? It¡¯s something worth trying out.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    In the elven vige, a ck biting louse appeared before Gi Za Zakuend.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    As soon as I came back, I took a look at our current numbers and started assigning work by ss. After the war, everything will depend on how efficient we will be able to manage the humans.


    When the newly born goblins in the fortress are added to the goblin that went on the expedition, we get a total of 380 warrior goblins.


    There are currently 140 females and 50 goblins that are either too young to fight or unable to for some other reason.


    The goblins aren¡¯t born at a fixed rate; rather, the rate of reproduction is ever increasing.


    A horde of over 500 goblins. Keeping a horde of that size fed is no trifle task.


    The goblins might be fine eating even the bones of beasts, but it won¡¯t be long before hunting alone will be insufficient for us.


    This food problem needs to be dealt with as soon as possible.


    It is for that that I asked Shure to send us the demihumans from Jirad. Previously, he came to me to discuss the matter regarding Jirad¡¯s farms. It was then that I told him to give me the demihumans.


    Neither the elves, the goblins, nor the demihumans originally had any knowledge on farming. In this forest abundant with food, the main livelihood of these three races was always hunting.


    But when Nash Jirad realized that the humans might attack, he took the demihumans under him and began cultivating thend of a hidden forest within Jirad. Nash Jirad understood the method, but unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t willing to cooperate with us.


    In that case, I will have to use the demihumans that worked under him and attempt to rediscover his methods. We¡¯ll be fumbling our way through, but hopefully, we make it in time. I don¡¯t even want to imagine a scenario where we end up fighting the humans because we ran out of food.


    The leader of Jirad¡¯s demihumans, Carad, stayed behind in Jirad¡¯s hidden forest, while we borrowed some of Jirad¡¯s demihumans to help us cultivate ournd.


    When they investigated thend surrounding the Fortress, they demarcated it and cut down the trees, creating plots ofnd to use as fields. We used the lumber acquired to work on the fortress.


    From the elves, the ones who came to the fortress were Fei, Felbi, Pale, Selena and 30 elven warriors who chose to follow them.


    I asked them to make the fields while minimizing the changes to the forest.


    ¡°As I thought¡­ There¡¯s not enough blessing. I can¡¯t use my power normally,¡± Fei said.


    ¡°Just do what you can. I don¡¯t want the geography to be altered too much anyway,¡± I said.


    The farther the elves were from their forest, the weaker their ability to control nts and trees became.


    Of course, the elves weren¡¯t willing to change the forest into fields at first, but when they saw for themselves how quickly the goblins reproduced, they understood the gravity of the situation and decided to cooperate.


    To the goblins, the forest itself was a kind of shield they used to protect themselves. We might be heading to a different stage now, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can change from one extreme to another just like that. Change thates too fast was bound to recoil.


    The normal gobs took on most of the work, though I also helped out while I exchanged opinions with the elves and the demihumans.


    We began working as soon as we decided the kind of crop we would be nting, the area we would be using, and the route of the water. The scale was so grand that my eyes went spinning.


    Everyone was a beginner, so there was no telling whether this would actually work or not, but that couldn¡¯t be helped. The only thing we could do was to make the best choices and proceed.


    This whole thing reminds me of the humans, Mattis and Chinos, who were once with us in the vige. If only we had some humans helping out, this whole thing would go much smoother.


    Unfortunately,ining is a fruitless task. All I can do now is to do what I can.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Aside from the food problem, we also had to deal with our defenses.


    There was a lot of distance between the fortress and the borders of the forest, but that was not an uncrossable distance to the humans. Moreover, we also had to be wary of any assassins.


    The kobolds and the orcs inhabit the area between the fortress and the forest¡¯s borders, so if arge enough army attacked, it will be easy to know. As long as they don¡¯t end up likest time, anyway. We¡¯ll need to ensure that doesn¡¯t happen again.


    In this world, there exists people who can destroy an entire army singlehandedly. If such a person infiltrated the fortress and began ughtering the female and the young, it¡¯s game over. The one advantage we have over the humans is our ability to reproduce quickly.


    To address that I called Kuzan over and had her move the females and the young to different rooms. So long as they weren¡¯t gathered in one basket, even in the worst case scenario, we should be able to mitigate our losses.


    The fortress was only two stories high from the ground, but its basement was colossal. It was so big that even I didn¡¯t know how big it was, and perhaps, even Kuzan.


    ¡°Yes! Your Majesty!¡± Kuzan cheerfully replied.


    I ordered her to take the Gordob and search the Fortress of the Abyss. Her tribe¡¯s home under the ground was connected to the fortress, so I picked them out for the search. Just in case, I ordered the recently evolved rare goblin, Gi Ah, to lead a toon to apany them.


    ¡°As the kingmands,¡± Gi Ah said.


    Gi Ah led 30 normal goblins to apany Kuzan and her people. This trip shouldn¡¯t be dangerous, but it was always better to be safe than sorry.


    In thest battle, the orcs and the kobolds were rendered moot because of the humans¡¯ surprise attack. The small elite trampled them, then the human army came.


    The surveincework needs to be improved.


    To that end, we will be setting up beacons for signal and reusing Gi Go¡¯s old cave as a base in the frontlines.


    The next problem is the horde of over 500 goblins. They need to be divided into smaller groups, but who¡¯s going to lead?


    Rare goblins aren¡¯t bad, but they might not be able tost under the stress of the work. That leaves only the noble goblins up. Gi Jii and Gi Ji have to work at the fortress, and Gi Ga is still working as my representative.


    I¡¯ll have to get the tribes to help.


    I summoned Ra Gilmi Fishiga andmanded him to take some soldiers to the frontline base. The soldiers apanying him were the beast warrior, Gi Bu, the water mage, Gi Ba, and 60 normal goblins. The same goblins that evolved during the battle with the humans.


    I chose the hero of Ganra, Gilmi, to handle the frontline base and its beacon because he was the only one suitable, being a member of the Ganra Tribe, which was the most skilled among the goblins when it came to their hands. They could use bows and even craft their own tools.


    Gilmi immediately understood my intentions when he heard mymand.


    Bowing his head, he said. ¡°As the kingmands, so shall I fulfill my duty.¡±


    ¡°Ganra¡¯s peace lies upon your shoulders. Strive well!¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°You called, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°What a nice ce. It¡¯s so dark.¡±


    Answering to my calls was the demihuman¡¯s representative, the harpy, Yushika. She had wings on her back and the feet of a bird. In her arms, she carried a bag. She stood out conspicuously in the dimly lit Fortress of the Abyss.


    The other one that came was the sleepy-eyed papirsag who carried a mossy shell on his back, Luther.


    ¡°Well, it was a rare request from the chief of the winged-ones.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Our standing is the same as always. So long as there¡¯s something to profit, I¡¯ll do business with anyone.¡±


    Yushika seemed to know what I called her here for, as she bewitchingly smiled.


    My request was to trade with the elves and the demihumans.


    ¡°And what will you give us in return?¡± Yushika asked.


    ¡°We will provide food and shelter for you along your trade routes,¡± I said.


    Yushika smiled. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said without a thought.


    Yushika became thoughtful.


    The scariest thing to a merchant is to lose their trade. What I want from them is their ability to move goods quickly by flight.


    The creation of shelters along their trade route would allow them a ce to rest. They might be able to fly, but they can¡¯t fly forever. From time to time, they need to take a breather and sleep. Sometimes, they need to stop because of the weather, and other times it¡¯s because they were attacked by some beast.


    My offer to her is protection.


    I have the goblins under my rule and an alliance with the elves and the demihumans. This gives me the ability to position my men along the viges and the roads to ensure her safety. Just having a ce to run doesn¡¯t guarantee one safety, after all.


    This request is also in preparation of the war, as this deals with the issue of goods and supplies.


    It would be problematic, after all, if we ran out of supplies away from the forest. To avoid that, we need her power as a merchant.


    ¡°¡­The winged ones are deeply grateful to the king,¡± Yushika said with an alluring smile.


    I turned to Luther. ¡°I also wish to enlist the Papirsag, who are said to be skilled in woodcrafts. I want you to create me a ¡®traveler¡¯s inn¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll happily undertake anything for the sake of themunity.¡±


    No matter how well the goblins are at cutting down trees, only the Ganra are able to work with them, but the Ganra Tribe currently have their hands full setting up the frontline base.


    In other words, I don¡¯t have enough men.


    Because of that I decided to ask Luther of the shell tribe to make the inns, in which I will be stationing my men. They will both act as guards of the inn and as scouts to monitor the other races¡¯ movements.


    It is imperative that I keep tabs on the demihumans¡¯ and elves¡¯ movements.


    We may be allied today, but there¡¯s no telling how long that willst.


    Right now, we goblins are dominating, so they choose to be servile. However, should we lose our advantage during the war with the humans, there¡¯s no telling whether they¡¯ll betray me or not. At the very least, the possibility can¡¯t be denied.


    Because of that I need to station my troops throughout the region, ensuring that they stay a step beneath me.


    ¡°Gi Be, Imand you to escort the descendants of the crystals. Protect them well,¡± I said.


    ¡°As you will,¡± he replied.


    The one-armed Gi Be and the other injured goblins trained under Gi Ga. Though these goblins have lost a body part or two, these goblins are extremely loyal to me. I sent half of them to guard and monitor the other regions.


    The goblins with the Man-Eating Snake skill weren¡¯t pleased to see that they wouldn¡¯t be partaking in the war with the humans, but there was still some time until the war. Until then, I need to increase our forces as much as possible.


    215 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 142: A Challenge to Economy

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 142: A Challenge to Economy</h4>


    ¡°How can we make goblins understand the concept of economy?¡±


    When I asked that question, the smartest of those under my banner scratched their head.


    From the elves, representing Shure, were Fei and Felbi.


    From the goblins were the old goblin; the battle demon, Gi Jii; and the knight ss, Gi Ga Rax.


    From the demihumans, the mud-shelled tribe (tarpidae), Fanfan; and the man-bull tribe (minotaur), Kerodotos.


    From the humans, Shumea.


    ¡°Goblin King, I think it would be better to give it up,¡± Fanfan said.


    ¡°I would prefer if you tried thinking about it first though,¡± I said.


    Felbi scratched his head. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be difficult. I mean, to begin with, they don¡¯t even understand the concept of bartering, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what is this ¡®economy¡¯ you speak of?¡± Gi Jii asked, causing the other goblins to turn to me as well.


    Stop looking at me with those resigned eyes.


    ¡°How do we go about this?¡± Fei started politely exining. ¡°Alright, for example, Gi Jii, let¡¯s say there was a spear you wanted. To obtain it, you asked a koro dwarf to make it for you. But that koro dwarf can¡¯t make it without food¡­ Do you follow?¡±


    Gi Jii, Gi Ga, and the old goblin looked at each other and then nodded.


    ¡°More or less,¡± Gi Jii said.


    Fei heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So, in other words, we should prepare some food?¡± Gi Ga asked.


    ¡°Yes, but if the koro dwarf wants something else, you must provide that instead,¡± Fei said.


    ¡°¡­Mu, mumu? Why?¡± Gi Ga asked.


    Fei turned to me with pleading eyes.


    ¡°In other words, you say what you want~ and I say what I want~ and we exchange!¡± The minotaur, Kerodotos, said in that ever slow fashion of his.


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t have what the other party wants?¡± The old goblin asked.


    Kerodotos answered. ¡°Then there¡¯s no deaaaaaal~¡±


    ¡°Then what if our respective offers don¡¯t match? For example, one side wants a double-head while the other wants a bundle of herbs?¡± Gi Jii asked.


    ¡°That certainly doesn¡¯t add up!¡± Gi Ga angrily nodded.


    ¡°Then you should rejeeeeect~¡± Kedorotos said.


    ¡°In other words, if we don¡¯t like the deal, we refuse?¡± Gi Jii asked, and Kedorotos nodded.


    The three goblins were bewildered, but they somehow managed to grasp the concept of trade.


    ¡°My king, what is the point of discussing this?¡± Gi Ga Rax asked.


    ¡°It is something you need to understand before we can continue,¡± I said.


    Among the different races, the humans can be said to have developed their economy the furthest. In fact, ording to Shumea, most of humanity has already adopted currency. It was such that bartering could rarely be seen - if ever- even in mid-sized cities.


    Small viges still bartered, but there was no doubting how advance humanity¡¯s economy was.


    Goblins need to understand currency if they are to rule over the humans.


    They need to understand humans.


    I won¡¯t ask them to be painters or artists, but at the very least, they need to understand the reason humans fight, the secret behind their strength, and the areas where they are ahead.


    By knowing one¡¯s enemy, there is a chance that one might just find a weakness.


    It is not good to be ignorant¡­ Though the pursuit of knowledge is never easy. Especially, in our case, it seems.


    ¡°From now on, I want you to gradually teach the goblins starting with the rare ss about economy,¡± I said.


    ¡°As the kingmands,¡± Gi Ga Rax said as he bowed with the others.


    Hopefully, they¡¯ll be able to understand currency as well.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    We took the koro dwarves from the defeated viges of Jirad, Sinfall, Symphoria, and Sheng to our headquarters because of various reasons.


    One reason was because I was hoping to emte some of the elves¡¯ technologies at our headquarters. The koro dwarves knew which ores to pick and how to process them. Compared to them, the goblins don¡¯t even know which ore can be processed into iron.


    If the goblins could at least learn to distinguish the ores, we would be able to increase the mining rate of these resources, allowing us to produce more equipment.


    The second reason is to allow them to exchange pointers on technology with Ganra. Perhaps even the demihumans could join them. By doing so, I hope to encourage the goblins and the demihumans in their endeavors.


    Sharper swords, multi-purpose spears, and light yet strong armor.


    We need to better our equipment to increase the survival rate of our warriors. To that end, I need to borrow the strength of the koro dwarves.


    The elves may be safe within their territory inside the forest, but of the three races in our alliance, the goblins are the furthest and closest to the humans.


    We can¡¯t allow the humans to reach our headquarters.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    I spread the map I received from Shure.


    It¡¯s a map we got from the elves, so the goblin headquarters was dotted on it a little too far to the east.


    To the north were the continuous mountain ranges, at the center were the forests, and to the right were endless ins dotted with forests. Down to the south were the deserts, then the sea, beyond which were a group of inds. Finally, to the west could be seen ins, beyond which was the distant continent.


    The mountain ranges of the snow god to the north, home to the humans who live with the snow. They have almost never encroached into the forest, so they aren¡¯t enemies, but they aren¡¯t allies either.


    I thought back to my conversation with Shure as I traced the map.


    The southern deserts, the great desert of Ashunasan, the god of the desert. Inhabiting thesends are a paltry group of humans and those who live in the desert. These people have never invaded ournds either.


    Though not as vast as the east, the western ins are quite extensive themselves. Beyond the western ins is a sea, at the end of which is the distant continent.


    There are forests dotting the ins. There might be other sylphs living there.


    The smanders live in a corner of the volcanic region to the west, while the undine live in the water capital to the east.


    The gnomes live in the mountain ranges to the north. They seem to live in between our home and the human territory.


    The greatest threat, the human kingdom of Germion, lies directly east of the Fortress of the Abyss. From there, going north leads to the mountain ranges of the snow god, going south leads near the boundary of the desert, going west leads to the Forest of Darkness, and going east leads to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    ording to Gi Ji Arsil, the humans have built a stone wall at the border of the forest. I wonder how big it is.


    Regardless, I have a good idea what they¡¯re aiming for.


    They probably intend to create a base from which they could attack. I know because I¡¯ve thought of the same n. Create an offensive base, supply it with men and resources, and use that as a point to stage attacks. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not very fond of being on the receiving end of my idea.


    Still, this¡­ Let¡¯s call it a fortress city. I wonder just how big it is. I doubt they could possibly be so big as to epass the entire border of the forest.


    The main idea should be to surround the capital and attack from there, but¡­ As I thought, I need to find out just how big it is.


    ¡°Gi Ji Arsil, I appoint you on a special mission. Work with the orcs and find out how big the fortress city of the humans is. I want to know the scope of the walls and their height, but you are only allowed to look at them from afar. You must absolutely not try to infiltrate it.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    Gi Jii called out to the goblins under him and headed East.


    There¡¯s no actual reason to recklessly attack this fortress city. Though it also depends on what kind of country the humans have, if it¡¯s an organization that¡¯s capable of creating something asplex as that fortress city, then it should be enough to get rid of the head. The fortress can be ignored so long as I¡¯m able to take the head of the western feudal lord.


    Having all powers gathered onto a single person allows an organization to move efficiently, but it also means that if that person were to vanish, everything woulde crumbling down.


    I¡¯m only guessing, but on top of the western feudal lord, their kingdom has probably given outnds to various feudal lords to manage and defend much in the same way as the goblins operate.


    Though it depends on how close the feudal lord is with the king, the feudal lords must have some degree of independence. We¡¯ll aim for that.


    That leaves the next question: How much of a threat do you the humans see the goblins as?


    If they see us as a threat on the national level, they will hit hard the moment we leave the forest. That would be troublesome.


    There¡¯s far too much information that needs to be gathered before the war.


    Not to mention, I have yet to get word of the goblins I¡¯d sent out before too. Gi Gu Verbena to the south, Gi Gi Orudo to the north, and Gi Zu Ruo to the southwest.


    They could have at least sent a messenger in this past six months.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Orc King, we¡¯ll be in your care for a while.¡±


    This blue goblin bowing before¡­ If I recall correctly, this is Mr. Gi Jii.


    Behind him were nearly 100 goblins gathered.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    I think that was Gui¡¯s voiceing from somewhere. There¡¯s a hint of resignation mixed in, but I understand his feelings. After all, I feel the same way too. Still¡­ he could be more discreet.


    I know, I know.


    I don¡¯t have to turn around to know the orcs are all looking at me, asking what we¡¯re going to do.


    ¡°Wee,¡± I said. ¡°How long will you be staying?¡±


    ¡°The king ordered us to grasp the scale of the human fortress. We will be returning as soon as we finish our mission,¡± Gi Jii said.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be staying long then,¡± I said.


    ¡°Most likely,¡± Gi Jii replied.


    I¡¯m relieved to know they won¡¯t be staying long, but do we have to prepare food for all of them? I¡¯d prefer it if they left sooner. There are things I don¡¯t want them to see¡­


    The goblins will be going once nightfalles, so they slept as soon as they ate.


    It sure feels weird seeing goblins sleep next to orcs though.


    While the small green goblins slept, Mr. Gi Jii spoke with me.


    ¡°Orc King, how are your ns to make those small viges going? Are they proceeding well?¡± Gi Jii asked.


    Come to think of it, Mr. Gi Jii was around when I started the first vige. He seems to be asking purely out of interest, but I should consider this the same as informing that scary goblin.


    How should I answer?


    ¡°Everything is going well. The orcs have increased in number, and the enemies from outside are also being kept at bay,¡± I said


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Gi Jii nodded.


    He wasn¡¯t probing for information; he was simply and honestly d at our sess.


    ¡°But of course, it¡¯s not without a hitch. The defense around the new branches are weakerpared to here, and there¡¯s also the issue with the water¡­¡±


    The other viges are too far, so Doralia¡¯s blessing can¡¯t reach them. The other nts¡¯ influence were still too strong, so I took some of her seedlings and nted them, but they¡¯re going to take a while to grow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the water?¡± Gi Jii asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to find drinkable water¡­¡±


    Hmm¡­ Gi Jii scratched his head.


    ¡°Bui! Big problem!¡±


    It was then that Gui came running, panicked.


    ¡°The paddock has been attacked!¡±


    The two meanings behind that sentence almost made me faint.


    ¡ª209 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 143: The Expectations of the Strong.

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 143: The Expectations of the Strong.</h4>


    The paddock.


    That is something we orcs came up with to ensure our continued sustenance.


    We demarcate an area and build a fence around it, then we fill that area with rtively weak herbivores, giving them free rein to graze and multiply. Once they multiply, we eat the excess, giving ourselves a delicious treat while ensuring that we never ran out of food. But that¡¯s not all. From time to time, other beasts would attack them, which we would of course have to deal with. In this way, we are able


    to eat not just the delicious meat of our captured beasts but also the meat of the foolish predators.


    Doralia herself is quite fond of the beasts as they would eventually be nutrients for her.


    Lately, I¡¯ve been crushing the bones of the beasts before burying them by her roots. She was happiest that way, as it made it easier to absorb the nutrients.


    The paddock is something I thought up with Doralia, then created in northern area of the vige, away from the goblins¡¯ eyes and ears.


    And yet! What is with this timing!?


    I tried pulling the wool over Mr. Gi Jii, but he seemed deep in thought.


    Maybe he¡¯ll keep quiet if I coax him. I have to do something or else my dream will remain but a dream! Oh, how cruel the goddess of wisdom is!


    ¡°Bui, what are we going to do!?¡± Gui asked.


    ¡°Gather the soldiers!¡± I said. ¡°Who attacked!?¡±


    ¡°Wanderers! Those wanderersing from the north!¡± Gui said.


    Before I knew it, I had my head in my hands. As far as I knew, orcs rarely gathered inrge numbers. There also shouldn¡¯t have been any big groups nearby.


    There¡¯s a lot of reasons why we orcs don¡¯t gather inrge numbers, like food problems or territorial problems, but regardless what the reasons were, it was indeed a rarity for orcs to gather together in arge group. The one exception being when a strong leader like Master Gol Gol was present.


    Lately, a change has been happening to the northern area. For some reason I can¡¯tprehend - maybe they were attacked by beasts and chased out of theirnd or something - but regardless, some orc groups have been appearing at our territory for awhile now.


    ¡°Their numbers?¡± I asked.


    ¡°15 orcs!¡± Gui said.


    ¡°Beat them! But don¡¯t kill them!¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Gui said.


    Then I turned to Mr. Gi Jii. ¡°Mr. Gi Jii, you¡¯ll have to excuse me. In the meanwhile, please have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°No, let me help,¡± he said.


    Oh no no no no no! You can¡¯t! You¡¯ll find out about the paddock! The northern orcs don¡¯t know anything about the fearsomeness of the goblins here, so they won¡¯t surrender easily!


    ¡°I-It¡¯s fine! Look, it¡¯s just 15 orcs! Even we can handle that much!¡±


    ¡°You took care of me before. Let me use this opportunity to show you my gratitude,¡± Gi Jii said.


    What a heavy good will.


    I don¡¯t need such good will! I mean, I¡¯m happy, but show it some other time! For example, when I find myself in a pinch with that ck goblin!


    At this moment, the goddess of wisdom¡¯s smiling face shed through my mind.


    ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t the king give you an important job? It wouldn¡¯t do your king well if you dallied around while doing his very important mission, right?¡±


    A troubled expression appeared on Mr. Gi Jii¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mu¡­ You have a point. I have to do my best for the king.¡±


    T-Thank goodness I somehow managed to convince him.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Gi Jii began to say, but I cut him before he could say a word more.


    ¡°We¡¯re really alright! Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me!¡±


    I left Mr. Gi Jii in an almost fleeing fashion and made my way to the paddock.


    By the time I arrived, the foreign orcs have already been surrounded and were being jeered at by Gui and the others.


    ¡°Whosends do you think these are, you bastards!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you lot to hell, I will!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for every thing you¡¯ve eaten!¡±


    Yep, they¡¯re scary alright.


    The 15 foreign orcs had already taken out their weapons. I wonder whether I should actually call out to them at times like these, but¡­ There are goblins at the vige, so I think it would be best to settle this as soon as possible.


    ¡°Gui!¡± I called out.


    ¡°Ah, Bui, you came,¡± Gui said, causing the orcs to all turn to me.


    ¡°General! General!¡± The orcs cried.


    ¡°Show them who¡¯s boss, General!¡± Another said.


    The normal orcs stomped their feet on the ground and cheered, causing the foreign orcs within their encirclement to falter. Looking closer, they could be seen sitting on their knees in seiza.


    ¡°Beat them up!¡± A goblin cried.


    ¡°Master Bui, embrace me!¡± Another said.


    I feel like I heard something weird just now, but ignoring it, I approached the 15 foreign orcs.


    You can do this, Bui. Don¡¯t get nervous.


    ¡°I would like to apologize for this incident,¡± the leader of the foreign orcs said as he apologized.


    Well, yeah, there¡¯s not much else you can do when surrounded by a horde three times your size.


    They have also been insulted for a while now, so it was only natural that they appeared weakened. In fact, they looked like they were about to cry anytime.


    Personally, I¡¯d prefer to just forgive them and forget, but that wouldn¡¯t do. The orcs are far too impulsive. If you let them off lightly, it won¡¯t be long before they do it again.


    To avoid that, one needs to be hard and stern. If this whole thing could be a traumatic experience for them, even better. Otherwise, they¡¯ll never listen. Especially, these warrior-type wanderers.


    As I kept quiet, the surrounding orcs became even rowdier.


    ¡°How are you going to make up for this!? Are you going to feed us with your flesh!? Hah!?¡±


    For the record, we don¡¯t engage in cannibalism.


    ¡°But, the beasts in the north were going crazy¡ª¡± The orc leaderined.


    ¡°Like we care! Pay us back for the food you stole!¡± The other orcs from my side demanded.


    At that, the foreign orc leader¡¯s presence became smaller and smaller until he seemed barely visible.


    Just as I was thinking it was about time to wrap things up, suddenly, a shadow appeared behind the orcs sitting in seiza.


    T-That¡¯s¡­


    ¡°Orcs, meat,¡± the shadow said.


    It was Hasu and his men, a fierce me gleaming from their eyes. There were about over 70 of them all-in-all.


    ¡°K-Kobolds!?¡± The foreign orcs cried.


    ¡°Ahh, those¡­ those are our general¡¯s pets, scary pets that eat bad orcs¡ª¡± The orcs from my side said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear your reply,¡± I interjected, cutting off the previous orc.


    This is bad! Mr. Hasu looks so hungry he seems about ready to pounce at any moment. I¡¯ll be fine, but they might mistake the baby orcs for food.


    To quickly wrap things, I said, ¡°I give you two choices: One, you work in this vige, or two¡­¡±


    I pointed to the kobolds.


    The foreign orc leader immediately replied with tearful eyes. ¡°Master Bui, please let us serve you!¡±


    Seeing that, I signaled Gui with my eyes.


    Give meat to the kobolds!


    Gui nodded in response, then he took the foreign orcs and instructed them to rebuild the broken paddock.


    We have to catch the animals that escaped too.


    As my head started to ache at all the problems, I headed back to the vige where Mr. Gi Jii was waiting.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    When Gi Jii Arsil came back with his men, he reported his findings. I listened with folded arms.


    Stone walls greater than my height that stretched endlessly around the forest; and it didn¡¯t even take Gi Jii a half-day¡¯s worth of walking to reach it. That distance is a problem. It would probably be best to assume these walls to be the real deal too.


    Theck of a system of measurement is a problem. I should¡¯ve decided on one beforehand.


    Can I still make it if I start teaching the goblins now?


    Even I can only eyeball distances myself. How should I even exin what 1 meter is to them? What about numbers?


    Goblins starting from rare ss can count. From 1 to 10, then there¡¯s


    100.Above that there¡¯s 1,000, and then there¡¯s 10,000. I should teach distance in a simr fashion.


    Gi Jii managed to count up to 100 before, but he couldn¡¯t count any further.


    If I use footsteps as a base, I should be able to teach the goblins about distance.


    After teaching Gi Jii, I sent him out to scout again. I could go myself, but if I¡¯m always the one doing things, I might end up hindering the goblins¡¯ growth.


    Because of the uing war with the humans, the quality of the goblins has be an urgent issue. Because of that it would be better for me to use the goblins or even the demihumans to carry out tasks with little to no danger to them to train them.


    Just physical strength and ether alone won¡¯t be enough to win a war.


    Those walls the humans came up with has already gone beyond my expectations. We¡¯ve taken our first steps in this war against them, but they¡¯re still far ahead of us.


    To grab them by the shoulder, turn them around, and beat them ck and blue¡­ is still a long way away.


    Still¡­


    ¡°A paddock, huh.¡±


    Apparently, Gi Jii caught wind of the orcs building one when he dropped by. It¡¯s a good idea, I think.


    Catch the rtively tame herbivores and raise them up to be - perhaps - even better than their wild counterparts, that might be aiming too high. In any case, just raising them up for food isn¡¯t a bad idea.


    I should consult the beast tamers, Luther of the papirsag (shell tribe), andGi Gi Orudo the ancient beast tamer, when theye back. For the meantime, I should send the most knowledgeable of them, Luther, to look for beasts we could put in our paddock.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°The castle walls have finally taken shape,¡± a calm voice said, causing the head of the carpenters to turn around.


    When he did, an elderly gentleman with silver hair andbed down silver mustache filled his vision.


    As soon as he saw him, the head carpenter said, ¡°My lord!¡±


    The fat man was about to begin buttering up to the old veteran, but a nce and a wave was all it took Gowen to stop him.


    ¡°Enough,¡± he said. ¡°How is the construction proceeding?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, we¡¯ve mostlypleted the outer walls. The walls are 4m thick and the people can pass above the walls with no problem. As you¡¯ve requested, we¡¯ve installed paths throughout the facility and stocked up on spears and bows¡­¡±


    Gowen looked around the castle walls as he listened to the man.


    Last time they lost to the goblins. With the darkness and the forest at their side, the goblins were able to thoroughly destroy half of his army.


    Gowen had spent a long time in the army, but even for him, suffering so much in the hands of the goblins was a first.


    But that was precisely why he couldn¡¯t let down his guard.


    The goblins they were facing were not normal. A goblin humanity has never seen before was with them. If that was truly a king ss, then it was truly regrettable that he could not subjugate it that day. How strong would the goblins be in a few years? Gowen couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Can¡¯t let my guard down,¡± Gowen muttered.


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡± The head carpenter asked.


    Gowen implored him to continue, then he looked up at the castle walls again and pondered.


    These walls were quickly finished thanks to the magicians the king asked, and it was between these walls that the war would be held.


    But if these walls were to fall¡­ What then?


    Gowen shook the impossible thought from his mind. If such a thing was indeed possible, he would have to think up a n to counter it.


    Beyond the walls were the fields, then beyond that were the very innards of this colonial city. There were gates on the western and eastern walls, leading to the western capital by road. From there, it would take about 2 days on horse.


    If this ce were to fall, the enemy would surelye to the western capital through those roads.


    In the windy empty ins, there was no way to stop an invasioning from the west.


    Should he try fortifying the two roads? But he had no men to spare aside from those fresh recruits. There was strength in number, but enlisting too many civilians would negatively affect the tax. That would displease King Ashtal, making it an unwise n.


    What about the adventurers? It was unfortunate, but he had to restrict them for now. As much as possible, Gowen did not wish to stir the ho¡¯s nest until he was sure he was ready.


    But the outer walls were ready, weren¡¯t they? If so, then shouldn¡¯t it be fine now? Uncertain factors should certainly be kept away from the equation, but¡­


    In that case, he should take the cowardly soldiers and attack the monsters through the ins.


    A map appeared within Gowen¡¯s mind as he thought back to all the battles until now. He considered making a protective wall between the different districts of the city. He figured he should also prepare to call reinforcements from the western capital should the goblins manage to break through.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Is there any problem, my lord?¡± The head carpenter fearfully asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I will take a look around the walls. You may return to your post.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, my lord!¡¯


    As the head carpenter withdrew, Gowen walked up the walls and looked at the passages the soldiers would be passing through in case of a war.


    Winds blew from the mountain ranges of the snow god, fluttering Gowen¡¯s clothes. As memories of the distant battlefield drew a smile on the old veteran¡¯s face, he muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you goblins what it means to fight a war.¡±


    The western feudal lord red at the forest, then turned heel and never looked back.


    ¡ª199 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 144: Time to Return

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 144: Time to Return</h4>


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    A white robed man gave King Ashtal a letter, and he nced it, then nodded and handed it over to his prime minister.


    ¡°So this is the form for potion,¡± the old prime minister said with great interest.


    The messenger nodded. He was a young man with a tall and lean figure, but though he wore a slovenly smile on his face, his eyes were not smiling. ¡°Please consider this as one of the wisdoms of our ivory tower. With this form you will be able to create as many of these potions as you like.¡±


    The prime minister turned to the messenger. ¡°This can instantly heal wounds?¡±


    The messenger met his gaze. ¡°That would be praising it too much. This potion can only increase the regenerative abilities of people. It is not magic. If you need instant healing, a magician would be preferable. In fact,tely, I¡¯ve heard that there are skilled healers here in the country that could be hired for arge sum.¡±


    The messenger¡¯s sharp gaze turned to King Ashtal as well, but being king, it could not affect him.


    King Ashtal smiled and chuckled. ¡°Interesting, our country would be very interested to adopt it. Right, prime minister?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course, Your Highness,¡± the prime minister agreed.


    Bloody tanuki, the messenger cursed in his mind, but his smile remained unwavering.


    ¡°Now, about Lady Reshia¡¯s return. Will one month be eptable?¡± The messenger asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯ll be fine. Thanks to her holiness, the city has gotten much livelier. I am cannot overstate my gratitude to the Ivory Tower.¡±


    ¡°No, no, surely, this must also be a gift from the heaven¡¯s because of his highness¡¯ great virtue,¡± the messenger said as he excused himself.


    ¡°Hmph, shrewd mutt. I suppose this means they¡¯ve seen through our intentions?¡± King Ashtal spat.


    ¡°We really can¡¯t look down on them. They don¡¯t just have influence among the bureaucrats, their intel is also superb. Your Majesty, are you truly going to hand over the saint?¡± The prime minister asked.


    Ashtal reluctantly nodded as he leaned onto his armrest. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. There¡¯s no point in having a trump card if you never use it. It¡¯s good timing, though. Gund should being back for his regr report soon. We can have onest feast then.¡±


    The prime minister courteously nodded and faintly smiled. ¡°I shall send a letter to the merchants and nobles then. The saint needs to dance onest time for us, after all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then,¡± King Ashtal said.


    At that, the prime minister withdrew, leaving King Ashtal by himself.


    Reshia¡¯s return to the Ivory Tower. They have been discussing through the Ivory Tower¡¯s messengers for some time now, and finally, the day hase where they would have to hand her over. As far as King Ashtal was concerned, that so-called saint was only a girl. Exactly what was her worth?


    King Ashtal did not know, but one thing was certain: the Ivory Tower wanted her safe.


    ¡°Well, whatever,¡± he muttered.


    So long as he could get what he wants.


    The form for potion. With that in their possession, King Ashtal could strengthen his army even further. With the potions and the healers together, King Ashtal¡¯s personal army would truly be a force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°I need to whittle down the nobles¡¯ influence and strengthen my own¡­ My royal family must be stronger.¡±


    Suddenly, knocking could be heard from the other side of his office¡¯s door.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is Ishtel. May I request an audience?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Enter.¡±


    The person that entered was a young man with a great figure. If Ashtal were younger and better trained he would look just like him.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    No sooner than the imperial guards closed the door, Ishtel ran up to Ashtal.


    ¡°Are you truly going to send Lady Reshia away?¡± He asked.


    Ashtal wryly smiled when he saw his grandson so excited. This boy was still wet in the ears, but he was King Ashtal¡¯s sole heir.


    As King Ashtal felt the warm of his would be sessor, he made a stern face. ¡°That was the n from the start. She could only stay here temporarily. We can¡¯t refuse the Ivory Tower¡¯s messenger if he asks us to send her back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Ishtel, I understand you are fond of the saint, but¡­¡±


    ¡°E-Excuse me!? I¡­ I couldn¡¯t possibly¡­¡±


    Not even Ashtal could keep up appearances when he saw his grandson react like that.


    ¡°Ah, Ishtel, you are kind, so kind¡­ But that kindness is something you must share equally among our people, to do otherwise is to betray our duty as kings.¡±


    One may love, but never indulge. One may hate, but never diverge. Those are the teachings of the Germion Family that have been passed down since long ago.


    ¡°20 dayster, a feast to send her off will be held. You must bid her farewell then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, grandfather.¡±


    The young prince came with great vigor, but when he left, he left with none.


    ¡°All sources of trouble shall be cut, be they from within or from outside,¡± King Ashtal said.


    He would see to it than when he passes on his royalty to his grandchildren, it would be a peaceful one. To that end, he would have to quickly dispose of the goblins festering in the west.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°The lizardmen are on a rampage?¡± I asked.


    The assassin, Gi Ji Arsil, had personally trained an intelligence division. One of those goblins reported before me with tottering words. Apparently, the lizardmen from around the river to the north were on a rampage and have even caused casualties among the goblins.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please give us themand to subjugate them.¡± The knight ss, Gi Ga Rax, enthusiastically said, but I remained quiet.


    I wonder if there¡¯s a way to add these lizard men to my horde? They are beasts that live by the riverside, but they¡¯re not incapable of reason. If I could add them to my horde, that would add another point to my favor in theing war with the humans.


    ¡°Before killing, we should try talking. Summon Tanita of the long- tailed tribe,¡± I said.


    At that, a messenger was sent to the distant demihuman vige. Until then, the area where the lizardmen were rampaging was to be off-limits.


    If talking doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll kill them.


    Next was a report from Kuzan.


    It was about her investigation¡¯s progress.


    In the end, it seems they couldn¡¯t figure out how far the path underground extended. I listened to Kuzan¡¯s report with a frown.


    I don¡¯t think there are any dangerous beasts down there, but¡­ An endless path, huh? Arge path that stretches horizontally and vertically. It seems I¡¯ll have to send more people if we are to search both ways.


    The small Kuzan looked pitiful as she sighed.


    ording to Kuzan, the legend passed down among the goblins says that this ce is the entrance to the underworld that the underworld goddess herself had sealed. But that¡¯s all we know.


    I ordered Kuzan, who was feeling down, to prioritize the search in the first level.


    ¡°As you will, Your Majesty!¡±


    This search¡¯s purpose is mainly to find out whether there are other entrances to the basement or not. There could be a path leading to the human world, after all. While it¡¯s true that we could simply leave the forest the normal way, having just one path out would limit our options. Besides, why go the normal way and do as the humans expect?


    That aside, I can¡¯t settle down for some reason.


    The days have been passing with me receiving reports and sanctioning new orders. It seems I¡¯ve built up stress because of that. It seems a goblin¡¯s body really does need to move from time to time.


    Because of that I decided to take a peek at Gi Ga and Gi Jii¡¯s training.


    Taking my great sword with me, I got off my throne and headed to the za, where the normal goblins trained.


    ¡°My lord,¡± Gi Jii said.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Gi Ga said.


    Gi Ga trained the young goblins to be warriors, while Gi Jii trained the warriors to be soldiers.


    Gi Jii¡¯s training would start with three-man cells, then Gi Jii would put several three-man cells to form one unit, a kentor. After that, he would put several kentors together to form one unit, a regiol.


    The rare-ss goblins were the ones who usually led the kentors, while the noble goblins led the regiols.


    Apparently, this was something Gi Jii figured out after consulting with Pale, a method to make the army operate faster.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to do it, then you might as well name them all,¡± I said.


    ¡°Name them?¡± Gi Ga asked with wide eyes.


    ¡°For example, the Yubu Regiol,¡± I said.


    ¡°I see¡­ Then, by all means, my lord. Please pick out some names,¡± Gi Jii said.


    Huh, me!?


    Gi Jii looked at me with curious eyes. I know I was the one who suggested it, but¡­


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s pick out names when everyone has returned,¡± I said.


    ¡°¡­Very well, my lord. Let¡¯s do that then,¡± Gi Jii said, somewhat dejectedly.


    What was he expecting?


    Like this, the days passed with happiness and satisfaction. The fact that we were steadily progressing toward our goal filled me with satisfaction, and I was able to get a good night¡¯s rest.


    I¡ö¡¢saw¡­¡­¡öAh¡¢©¤©¤Saw¡­¡­


    Voices of jubtion that I should have forgotten long ago resounded within my ears, though to me, they were really nothing more than something to hate.


    The distant memories of my humanity that I¡¯ve already forgotten surfaced a little and then vanished again.


    Was I really once human?


    Maybe I was always a goblin, and these memories are nothing more than a clutch I used to exin these iprehensible and vague knowledge I was born with?


    In truth, I¡ª


    ¡ªIn the darkness, I opened my eyes.


    ¡°Gu, ¡­¡±


    In front of me was the ceiling of the Fortress of the Abyss that I should have long gotten used to.


    Wiping my sweat with my damp hands, I shook my head.


    ¡°I am the king. I am he who shall be the king of monsters¡­¡±


    Nothing more, nothing less¡­


    At least, that¡¯s how it should be.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lady Reshia.¡±


    When Reshia heard that familiar voice, she turned around with Gastra in her arms.


    ¡°Lord Rolika? What are you doing here?¡±


    What would an acquaintance from the Ivory Tower be doing here? Reshia wondered, though her emotionless expression never broke.


    The tall and lean figure that was Lord Rolika courteously bowed. ¡°At the whims of the white elders, I have been tasked with escorting you back.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that saying too much?¡± Reshia frowned in a way that made it hard to understand her expression.


    In response, Rolika continued to smile that slovenly smile of his, while his eyes never did. ¡°Oh? And here I thought it was a splendid answer. As usual, it is difficult to understand you.¡±


    Rolika looked at her in a way that was akin to someone observing a test subject, a cold, emotionless gaze, though his smile never left his lips. It was unnerving to say the least.


    ¡°The ¡®whim¡¯ part was a joke, but I really was tasked to escort you back. Lady Reshia, please return to the Ivory Tower. Everyone is worried about you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Worried about my seal?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Oho oho? You¡¯ve be a lot easier to understand than before. Such a childish response is disappointing to hear. That simply won¡¯t do,dy Reshia. You must be moreplicated¡­¡±


    As Rolika mumbled, he suddenly appeared before Reshia without a sound and grabbed Reshia by the arm.


    Sensing Reshia¡¯s apprehension, Gastra began growling, but Rolika looked into Reshia¡¯s eyes all the same as if nothing was amiss.


    ¡°Was it the great hero, Gund, who changed you? Or was there someone in this kingdom that managed to move your heart?¡±


    The tall Rolika looked at her from above, his slit for eyes opening, revealing an ecstatic expression. It was a crazed expression no one would expect from the usuallyposed Rolika.


    Marked desire twisted Rolika¡¯s face.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you simply misunderstanding?¡± Reshia asked.


    Rolika looked at her eyes for a moment, and after ascertaining that her eyes were unwavering, he shook his head and his expression went back to normal.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s odd¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because you were always locked in here with no one to talk to, so you¡¯ve be worse at talking.¡±


    Rolika Ralmera, the irvoyant, a researcher student at the Ivory Tower.


    ¡°¡­And? When will I be departing?¡± Reshia asked.


    ¡°One monthter. You¡¯ll have to endure then. Do take care not to lose heart.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Reshia said in a dismissive way.


    Rolikacently smiled back and withdrew, and Reshia held Gastra tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed¡­¡±


    Gastra meekly cried out of worry for his master.


    ¡°If that is true, then¡­¡±


    It could only mean that she has seen he who will fight fate. His body was that of a monster¡¯s, but his will was greater than any other¡¯s; a will so great it would not tremble even before the gods themselves.


    To the followers of fate, there was nothing more fearful than his existence.


    Through the will of the gods, the paths have beenid out. From the moment of birth, to the moment of death, everything was decided long ago. That is the correct order of the world.


    But the king did not fail to reach her in time because of fate. That result was not due to fate but her own cowardice.


    Something like that isn¡¯t fate!


    If the gods have chosen a path, then it is only human to go against it.


    She has always been pondering to herself, but now that Rolika has appeared, she knew what she had to do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back¡­ to the Ivory Tower.¡±


    ¡ª192 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Gi Gi’s Beast Horde 2

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Gi Gi¡¯s Beast Horde 2</h4>


    Name: Gi Gi Orudo


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 35


    ss: Noble


    Possessed Skills: Track; Throw Projectile; Axe Mastery C-; Sloppy Eater; Jeer; Tacit Understanding; Ancient Beast Tamer; Beast Trainer; Cooperation; Friend of the Horde; Bug Eater


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Tamed Beasts: Triple Head


    After leading a great horde of beasts and capturing a vige, the ancient beast tamer, Gi Gi Orudo, looked at the surrounding beasts and sighed.


    ¡°Woof?¡± The thorn dog, a dog-like beast with thorn-like fur, was puzzled to see Gi Gi feeling down. It was small for a male, but it had threerge females for its wives and had many children rolling around by its legs.


    ¡°Guego!¡± The big eye, a bird with richly colored feathers arranged in a way that drew the shape of an eye, sang a courting song to cheer Gi Gi up.


    That courting song attracted the male big eye, causing it to spread its wings and begin dancing.


    The mirage, a monkey that could blend with its surroundings, jumped up, wondering what was going on, but when it saw that it was just the big eye, it went back to sleep with its wife.


    The thorn fox¡¯s thorn-like fur stood up for a moment when the thorn fox thought there was danger, but when it noticed that the everything was fine, it looked toward Gi Gi with its wife.


    The young dragon turtle was only about 1m big at the moment, but it is said that their kind could eventually grow up to 5m. The dragon turtle¡¯s children were resting upon its shell, so to keep from waking them up, it didn¡¯t even move an inch and only looked at Gi Gi.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    After upying the goblin vige, Gi Gi finally managed to get some help in taking care of his beasts, greatly lessening his work, but for some reason, no woman would approach him.


    There were certainly female goblins within the vige and it was not like he had any problems finding a femalepanion back in the Gi Vige.


    Gi Gi wasn¡¯t a fool; he knew very well why no one approached him.


    The reason why he muttered out that ¡®why¡¯ just now was not because he did not understand his predicament but because he had no way of solving it.


    Being surrounded by such a terrifying horde, it was no wonder that even the goblin females were too terrified to approach him. And Gi Gi himself was too proud, being a goblin noble, to actually force a woman to be with him.


    Goblin women were supposed to approach the men on their own ord. At the very least, that¡¯s what Gi Gi believed.


    Why did he have to be the one to approach them? Gi Gi thought to himself as he sighed again.


    But it was also true that there was no fulfillment in being buried by beast¡¯s feathers like this.


    Gi Gi Orudo had been spending his days, looking for new beasts to add to his horde, procuring food to feed them, and studying the nearby terrain, yet all the while he was being anguished.


    Each time he went to scout, his beasts would follow him out of love.


    They would follow their beloved master wherever he went, be it the cruel battlefield, the fiery volcanic region, or the beaches and its salty air, the one exception being the marsnds.


    Gi Gi was worrying endlessly as he thought of his next course of action.


    The order he had received from the king was to strengthen the goblins.


    When he thought about it, it seemed he was given plenty of freedom to do as he pleased. With nothing to do, he had driven away the orcs, added the beasts he liked to his horde, and he even taught the goblins of this vige how to take care of the beasts and fight together as three-man cells.


    Gi Gi has also had many nts nted in the area to ensure that his horde of beasts was well fed.


    But these things were not enough to console Gi Gi.


    What Gi Gi truly wanted was to go back to the vige. As soon as he realized that, it didn¡¯t take him long to resolve himself to return.


    ¡°Since I have decided, I should hurry,¡± Gi Gi said.


    The moment he decided to return to the Fortress of the Abyss, he acted.


    ¡°We are going to the headquarters!¡± Gi Gi dered after gathering the goblins of the vige.


    The goblins looked at each other while the thorn dogs howled, calling their brethren to them.


    They started preparing to return the very next day. The scale of the gathered beast horde was nothing to scoff at.


    Aside from the beasts that were usually with him: the thorn dogs, the mirages, the thorn foxes, the big eyes, and the dragon turtles; there were also the birdcats who were unsuited for war, the moles that fed on soil, the earth crabfishes that would use their scissor arms to cut grassroots before eating them, the stone crabs that


    would mimic stones when threatened, and the feather rabbits that would quickly run using their wings.


    ¡°Unu¡­¡±


    Even Gi Gi was taken aback when he saw the great horde gathering before him, but when he thought about it, that just meant that his horde had gotten that much stronger.


    Suddenly, Gi Gi felt happy about himself, as it seemed he would be able to give a good report to the king.


    3 days after Gi Gi had announced that they would be returning, they started to make their way to the Fortress of the Abyss.


    As Gi Gi led the horde on the back of his triple head, a long line of beasts could be seen following from behind.


    Within that long line of beasts were a rtively paltry number of goblins pulling the beasts. To these goblins, Gi Gi¡¯s orders were absolute, so they did not hesitate to carry out this great migration.


    The goblins piled up what little treasure they had on the backs of the dragon turtles as they headed south. As they made their way, they found the southernnds to be a peacefulnd with no powerful beasts to threaten them.


    From time to time, they would happen across some spear dear or some giant spiders, but aside from those, there were no beasts worthy of note.


    But then suddenly, their march came to a halt.


    Gi Gi had ordered them to stop.


    ¡°Was there a cave in a ce like this?¡± Gi Gi asked to the rare ss goblin who was the former boss of the vige.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± the goblin didn¡¯t seem to know.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ There¡¯s a smelling from inside that has me curious,¡± Gi Gi said.


    ¡°It feels like we¡¯re being invited,¡± the rare ss goblin said, causing Gi Gi to think it wiser to back off, but then sounds of footsteps approached from the cave.


    ¡°Is someone there?¡± Gi Gi asked as he ordered the triple head to back off.


    Then a voice called out from the direction of the cave. ¡°Long time no see, Gi Gi.¡±


    It was a familiar voice, causing Gi Gi to blink. ¡°That voice¡­ Lord Gi Go Amatsuki!?¡±


    Gi Go Amatsuki, the goblin swordsman who asked to be exiled. He looked different from before. His once blue skin was now brown, and a lone horn stretched for the heavens from his forehead. He was also much bigger than Gi Gi recalled.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve gotten stronger?¡± Gi Gi asked.


    ¡°Yes, as the king has shown,¡± Gi Go said.


    ¡°Mr. Gi Go, I keep telling you not to leave¡­ Woah!?¡±


    The pressure emanating from Gi Go, who had his arms folded, was so great it caused the beasts behind Gi Gi to shake. As Gi Go and Gi Gi were talking, Yoshu finally came out of the cave and was understandably shocked to see Gi Gi¡¯s horde.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a horde you have there,¡± Gi Go said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot too, Lord Gi Go. If you are nning on returning, how abouting with us?¡± Gi Gi offered.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I have yet to aplish my goal. You¡¯ll have to forgive me.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    After thinking for a while, Gi Gi decided to hand Gi Go a bag full of nt seeds and the evening primrose he found in the marsnds a while ago.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if these will be of some use to you, but I gathered a lot of edible seeds to feed my beast horde. I think that human with you might be able to put these to good use. Please take it.¡±


    Gi Go considered it for awhile, then he dly epted.


    ¡°Thank you, but are you sure?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I have this beast horde to give to the king, so this is all I can give to you,¡± Gi Gi said.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good man,¡± Gi Go said.


    They exchanged a few more words after that, then Gi Go Amatsuki and Gi Gi Orudo parted ways. Gi Go headed north, while Gi Gi headed back to the Fortress of the Abyss.


    ¡°It seems I will be able to bring good news to his highness,¡± Gi Gi Orudo happily smiled as he kicked his triple head and rode back home.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gi Gi¡¯s level has risen.


    36 to 40


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note: Gi Go¡¯s evolution will be talked about in his chapter.

 Volume 2, Chapter 145: Gi Gi’s Return (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 145: Gi Gi¡¯s Return (1/2)</h4>


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess it really was too much to expect things to go well the first time,¡± I said with folded arms at the scenery before me.


    We cultivated thend around the Fortress of the Abyss and tried nting some Praya (red fruit seed), but the end result was that all the crops died.


    Just three days after we nted the seed, the seeds already started to bud, so I was pretty hopeful, but then five dayster, everything died.


    ¡°Do you know the cause?¡± I asked the fearful demihuman inspector, at which he answered timidly that he did not know.


    ¡°I see,¡± I said.


    I don¡¯t know anything about farming in this world, so I can¡¯t give any advice, but at the very least, we should try figure out what factors caused this failure.


    ¡°In any case, let¡¯s go one step at a time and try to figure out what factor caused this time¡¯s failure,¡± I said.


    ¡°Factor?¡± The demihuman asked.


    ¡°Yes. Perhaps it was the soil that caused the seeds to die, perhaps it was theck of nutrients, perhaps it was water, or perhaps it was the climate. What matters most now is that we find which one or which ones are responsible for this failure.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    At that, I left the demihuman and received the report of the goblins I¡¯d sent out to scout the lizardmen. As it turns out, the lizardmen have gotten even rowdier.


    It seems it was worth summoning Tanita, after all.


    ¡°Gi Ga Rax! Gather the young goblins and lead them!¡± I ordered.


    ¡°As youmand!¡±


    The moment Tanita arrived, I had the young goblinse with us as we apanied the rizt to the rampaging lizardmen. Of course, the reason the young goblins were with us was to give them experience.


    When I was a young goblin, I had to search for my own food. They should be able to handle this much. Also, to be safe, I had the ¡®injured¡¯ goblins apany the loyal Gi Ga.


    We weren¡¯t in any rush, so along the way, we took the opportunity to teach the young goblins how to hunt.


    ¡°I can smell the scent of our brethren. This¡­¡± Tanita said before bing speechless.


    ¡°Theke seems to have changed,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I do recall it being a bit bigger than this,¡± Gi Ga Rax agreed.


    The water pouring from upstream must have lessened. If not, well, something must have caused the water of theke to lessen.


    ¡°¡ªGUGIaa!¡±


    Suddenly, a piercing shriek erupted and several lizardman jumped out of the mud and crawled toward us.


    I took the young goblins and hid them behind me, while Gi Ga Rax and the injured goblins stepped out.


    ¡°Ruu¡ª, uRURUuu¡ª, Ru, Ru¡ª!¡±


    But then Tanita suddenly made some strange noises, and then his two heads nced alternatively between us and the lizardmen, keeping us from fighting.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Gi Ga called out.


    I told him to stand alert.


    Tanita seemed to be in the middle of persuading them. In that case, as the ones who invited him, we have the duty to see this through the end.


    ¡°At least, so long as the young ones aren¡¯t hurt,¡± I told Gi Ga before turning my eyes back to Tanita.


    Should negotiations fail, we have more than enough to wipe them out.


    The twin-headed double-tailed chief of the long tailed tribe looked straight at the mud-smeared lizardmen.


    ¡°I hail from the west, I am the chief of the household of mud and rain. Bring out your chief,¡± Tanita said quietly but authoritatively.


    The lizardmen could only look at each other in response, however. After a while, Tanita¡¯s right head finally lost its patience and yelled. ¡°Short tailed ones, I am telling you that we cannot talk unless your chiefes!¡±


    In his anger, Tanita¡¯s two tails mmed on the ground, frightening the lizardmen back into theke. Tanita¡¯s re never left them as they swam away.


    After a while, a conspicuously bigger lizard man crawled out of theke. When he saw Tanita, he fell on his knees and bowed his head.


    ¡°¡­Warrior of hardened skin, brave warrior of two tails, it is my honor to meet you. I am Biddo, child of therge tail, Deddo.¡±


    The lizardman, who proimed himself as Biddo, ced his curved sword and shield on the ground as he bowed to Tanita. The other lizardmen followed suit and knelt.


    I breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing that they could be reasoned with.


    ¡°Child of therge tail, Deddo, Biddo, it is a pleasure to meet you. Do you know why I¡¯vee?¡± Tanita asked.


    ¡°I am uncertain,¡± Biddo said, ncing at us then bowing again. ¡°I find it doubtful that the great warrior, Lord Tanita, could havee because of the goblins.¡±


    Doubtful, huh. I wryly smiled.


    ¡°¡­Child of therge tail, Deddo, Biddo¡­ Presently, the goblins are like the body of the god of fire that chases after the night god.¡±


    ¡°Surely, you jest. They are goblins. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    The lizardman looked toward us again.


    ¡°I swear on my two tails, I speak the truth,¡± Tanita said.


    Immediately, a look of shock was painted on Biddo¡¯s face, and the lizardmen behind him looked at each other.


    ¡°I havee here today at their request to mediate between you and them,¡± Tanita said.


    Biddo was frozen still, but Tanita continued.


    ¡°Will you ept the decision we have made?¡± Tanita asked.


    ¡°I¡­ will ept the decision of the famed twin-head double-tailed Lord Tanita, but¡­ I must first see for myself, with my own eyes, the truth! I would like to challenge the goblins to a duel!¡±


    Tanita breathed out in resignation and looked toward me.


    Normally, this would be the queue for me to enter, but the young goblins were here, so I figured it would be a good opportunity to have Gi Ga show off.


    ¡°Gi Ga Rax!¡± I called out.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± He said.


    ¡°My faithful knight, first spearman of the goblins! Can you win against that warrior?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If it is his highness¡¯mand, then by all means!¡±


    ¡°Then go!¡±


    ¡°I have received his majesty¡¯smand.¡±


    And so, Gi Ga Rax rode with dignity on cktigerback to face the lizardman chief.


    With a great voice, he bellowed out. ¡°I am Gi Ga Rax! First of the king¡¯s subordinates, first among the goblins in the art of the spear. Your courage to see our strength is admirable! Come as you please!¡±


    In response the lizardman stepped forward and bellowed back. ¡°You can talk, goblin! My name is Biddo! Child of therge tail, Deddo, Biddo!¡±


    Wielding arge curved sword and a round shield, Biddo swung his de overhead and pointed at Gi Ga.


    ¡°The gods oversee all duels, let there be no ill will no matter the result. I, the twin-headed double-tailed Tanita, shall be your referee,¡± Tanita said.


    ¡°Just as I wished!¡± Biddo said.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Gi Ga said.


    The moment the word ¡®Start¡¯ resounded, Gi Ga and Biddo¡¯s fight began.


    Sparks erupted as Gi Ga¡¯s spear met Biddo¡¯s curved sword. The reach advantage belonged to Gi Ga¡¯s iron spear, but the lizardman was so skilled he could bridge that gap with ease. A powerful foe.


    After shing weapons 8 times, Gi Ga took some distance. He has gotten much better at handling his steed. I might be biased, but I feel his riding is good enough to stand with the best of Paradua.


    Gi Ga¡¯s masterful riding coupled with his exceptional spear techniques left Biddo with no opportunity to strike back. Gradually, Biddo¡¯s breath grew ragged, but Gi Ga was as calm as ever as he waited for an opening.


    The difference in strength was steadily bing apparent.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    Gi Ga swung his spear with his long arm, then bolting off with his steed, he rushed toward the lizardman. Everything happened so quickly that Biddo couldn¡¯t respond in time, the most he could do was to bring back his sword in hopes of defending, but unfortunately for him, Gi Ga¡¯s spearnded so heavily on his sword that he was forced to retreat. Gi Ga would not let him, however.


    Without even stopping to breathe, Gi Ga let loose three thrusts toward the lizardman. The lizardman somehow managed to block them, but his form was clearly about to break.


    Gi Ga let loose onest attack.


    The tip of his spear cut Biddo¡¯s legs, causing him to lose his momentum, and in the next moment, Gi Ga sent Biddo¡¯s curved sword flying.


    ¡°Gu, Nu¡­¡± Biddo groaned as Gi Ga pointed his spear at him.


    The lizardmen stood frozen still as they watched their chief lose.


    ¡°The duel is decided!¡± Tanita dered as he waved his hands.


    After that, the lizardmen agreed not to attack the goblins any more and I invited Biddo to visit the Fortress of the Abyss, so we can deepen our rtions. Like this we managed to stabilize the area near the fortress.


    I asked Biddo why the water level of theke had suddenly plummeted, and apparently, this happens once a year, after which, a fierce winter would follow. When I heard that, I learned for the first time that this world has seasons.


    Gradually, the seasons changed, and the god of time¡¯s changing countenance charmed me.


    Beyond this winter, what awaits us is the war with the humans.


    I must gather enough strength by then.

 Volume 2, Chapter 145: Gi Gi’s Return (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 145: Gi Gi¡¯s Return (2/2)</h4>


    The ancient beast tamer, Gi Gi Orudo, had at longst returned from his trip to the north with a great horde of beasts. We almost ended up fighting with the goblins he brought, but fortunately, Gi Ga managed to name himself before anything happened.


    ¡°Wee back,¡± I said, my great sword in hand.


    Gi Gi bowed. Behind him was a small horde of goblins and an uncountable beast horde. Never in my wildest dreams did I think he woulde back with a great horde of beasts.


    Well, I can add them to the army, all the same.


    Rewarding and punishing is one of the basics of building a country, so I had to reward Gi Gi for a job well done.


    ¡°Gi Gi Orudo, the ancient beast tamer, I hereby permit you to build your vige northwest of the Fortress of the Abyss. Take your fellow beast tamers with you and build a vige there.¡±


    ¡°As his majesty wills!¡±


    After seeing him nod, I informed him of the earlier events.


    ¡°When the war with the humans begin, I shall leave one front of the war with you. Train your beast tamers and your beasts with that purpose in mind. You have done well, Gi Gi Orudo.¡±


    ¡°My deepest thanks, Your Majesty!¡±


    Gi Gi seemed nervous to bemended in front of the goblins.


    There was still time until the war with the humans. If he raised his beasts well and trained up his rare beast tamers, Gi Gi¡¯s horde should be a force to be reckoned with.


    That¡¯s something I¡¯ll be looking forward to.


    Still¡­ It sure is surprising to see so many different beasts together in one ce without fighting. I guess that in and of itself is a testament to Gi Gi¡¯s skill.


    I¡¯ll have to give him a fittingnd, so that he¡¯ll be able to spread his wings to their fullest.


    Speaking of which, since he brought this many beasts back with him, I wonder if this¡¯ll have some sort of effect on the ecosystem of the north? After all, he didn¡¯t just bring herbivores back with him, he even brought back carnivores like the thorn dogs.


    If anything, it would be more surprising if the ecosystem of the north doesn¡¯t get affected. Just to be safe, I should have Gi Ji send some scouts to monitor the north.


    Now, with Gi Gi back, I wonder how Gi Gu Verbena and the others are doing.


    Ihope they¡¯re doing well¡­


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After the sylph unification war, the elves were busy repairing their viges. Starting with the burned forest of Sinfall, the elves buried their dead and gathered the weapons and armor made of blue silver steel to prevent them from negatively affecting the forest.


    They also mended their rtionship with the demihumans, improving the lifestyle of the demihumans that were turned into ves. Because of all these, the new chief of the sage¡¯s council, Shure Forni, had a mountain of documents sitting on his desk.


    ¡°Here are the poption for the different viges,¡± Fei said as he handed over a document.


    Shure nced over at that document, and then imposed work ording to the poption of each vige. The demihumans were unconditionally released from their very, so voices ofints rose from the defeated viges. Warriors had to be sent out to quell them.


    ¡°You sure are in high spirits,¡± Old Falun, Shure¡¯s sworn friend and teacher, said.


    ¡°Well, the elderly did retire too early,¡± Shure sarcastically said.


    Falunughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? A man should work hard while he¡¯s yet young.¡±


    Shure sighed as he took a sip from the herb tea Fei had made for him.


    ¡°Anyway, I came because of those goblins you sent me,¡± Falun said.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Shure asked.


    The two shaman goblins, Gi Za Zakuend and Gi Do Buruga, had stayed behind in the elven vige because they wanted to study. Presently, they were being taught how to read and write by Falun in the great vige of Gastair to the west.


    ¡°Oh, no, none at all. I am a teacher, after all. Regardless what race a persones from, if they want to learn, I¡¯ll happily oblige,¡± Falun said.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like homeworks?¡± Shure asked.


    ¡°Well, yes, I¡¯d rather hand out homeworks than have homeworks handed to me,¡± Falun said in a roundabout way, causing Shure to smile.


    When Shure remembered the past, he couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile. The fact that he could wryly smile like that just went to show how long it had been.


    ¡°Anyway, Shure,¡± Falun said, causing Shure to raise his brows.


    He was familiar with Falun¡¯s ways, being his sworn friend and student, so he knew that when Falun acted like this, he was up to no good. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t something that could be considered ¡®good¡¯ as far as Shure was concerned.


    ¡°I was thinking of reviving the old school house,¡± Falun said.


    There used to be an elven school, but theck of funds forced it to close. Now, Falun was saying that he wanted it brought back.


    They certainly had more funds at present. After all, the hidden treasures of Jirad were all being brought to light because of all the arguments on who exactly was to me for the elves¡¯ defeat.


    Bringing back the school was certainly possible.


    ¡°The foundation of a country is education. I have always believed this, Shure,¡± Falun said.


    The higher the educational standard, the more efficient the management of the country. Now that the elves were unified, it was only right that they took this as an opportunity to raise up the standards of education.


    The powerful race of goblins to the east have already started to prosper, and their growth shows no signs of halting. Theing war between them and the humans would surely propel them even further.


    What of the elves then?


    Should they throw their lot with the humans and wipe out the goblins from the face of the world?


    Or should they throw their lot with the goblins and defeat the humans?


    Or should they pick neither side and look for their own path? Or perhaps pick both and remain in either race¡¯s good graces?


    They were currently allied with the goblins, but it remained to be seen whether the goblins could be trusted. If the Goblin King were to die, how would the goblins react? What would they do?


    The current alliance was something that was being held together solely by the friendship between Shure and the Goblin King.


    ¡°¡­The one to decide is you, Shure, but no matter which path you choose, you will need strength,¡± Falun said.


    ¡°Your words ring true, elder,¡± Shure said.


    Whichever side he picked, he would need to gather the elves¡¯ strength.


    At the same time, he would need to ensure that he makes allies.


    That is to say that he needed to raise people with simr values.


    One method to go about things was to share their knowledge and values with the intellectual among the goblins, and then send them back as skilled bureaucrats to the goblins.


    The elven school was once a great vige itself, but it was mainly a system to teach the children of the chiefs of the small viges a peaceful mindset.


    When Shure thought of it, that was certainly a clever method. By studying together and instilling simr values, they would be able to carry out a so-called ¡®peaceful attack¡¯.


    ¡°Good n,¡± Shure said.


    Falun happily nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the details to you then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Shure thought he misheard for a moment, but when he turned to Falun, the old elf was gone.


    ¡°¡­He got me,¡± Shure said as he stifled the unspeakable expletives that demanded to gush out of his mouth.


    Shure started working on the documents at his desk again.


    A good night¡¯s sleep was a long way away.


    ¡ª185 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Gi Zu’s Duel Record II (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Gi Zu¡¯s Duel Record II (1/2)</h4>


    Name: Gi Zu Ruo


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 15


    ss: Noble


    Possessed Skills: Overpowering Howl; Throw Projectile; Spear Mastery B-; Instant Kill; Mad Shishi; Bite


    Divine Protection: Mad God


    Attributes: None


    The noble goblin that had arge wound extending from its shoulder to its chest grabbed another normal goblin and threw him at Gi Zu.


    Gi Zu dodged the goblin even as spears were thrust at him, then - just as the name Mad Shishi implied - he forced his way through.


    When the noble ss goblin saw that, he threw another normal goblin at Gi Zu.


    ¡°The same trick won¡¯t work again!¡± Gi Zu changed grips on his spear to a backhand and threw it at the normal goblin.


    The spear flew through the air and collided with the goblin, piercing through it, dead.


    With his spear gone, Gi Zu¡¯s innate brutality and battle instincts finally showed their true colors.


    Onwards!


    Rusted sword, clubs, sharpened wood for spears¡­ All sorts of weapon mmed into Gi Zu, but he was unrelenting. He charged single-mindedly forward.


    ¡°GURUuuOOAAA!¡±


    The fire raging within seemed to have possessed Gi Zu, as even his small wounds started gushing out blood.


    Dyed in red, Gi Zu took the head of the normal goblin blocking his way and crushed it, then he broke the arm of a rare ss goblin and kicked him away.


    A spear came thrusting for him, but Gi Zu slipped through it and bit the neck of another rare ss goblin.


    ¡°Hii¡ª¡±


    Without even the time to cry, the throat of the rare ss goblin was torn apart. The gushing blood bathed Gi Zu¡¯s whole body in anotheryer of red as he smiled fiercely, his sharp fangs showing.


    ¡°Who else shall I bore my fangs into!?¡± Gi Zu provokingly said as he took a step forward.


    After Gi Zu tore apart the neck of a rare ss goblin with his fangs, he took the dismembered head of the goblin and threw it toward the noble goblin, who watched the whole thing dazed.


    The noble goblin tried to sweep away the head, but then Gi Zu suddenly bolted for him with terrifying speed.


    ¡°Wh¡ª¡±


    ¡°GURUuOOAA!¡±


    With his howl, Gi Zu mmed his fist into the noble goblin,unching the goblin that was even bigger than Gi Zu himself a good distance away.


    Yet Gi Zu did not stop.


    ¡°Pick yourself up and stand!¡± Gi Zu demanded. ¡°Or are you going to make me beat someone while he¡¯s lying on the ground!?¡±


    Gi Zu ran toward the noble goblin and used his whole body¡¯s strength to m his fist at the noble goblin as he tried to pick himself up.


    Each time Gi Zu swung his fists, the face of the goblin changed and Gi Zu¡¯s bones broke, but Gi Zu never stopped beating the noble ss goblin.


    ¡°GAH, GUAH, HII!¡±


    It was a violence so bloodcurdling the surrounding area even appeared to be hazy. Gi Zu used his overwhelming strength to beat the noble ss goblin senseless.


    Because of the divine protection of the Mad God, Gi Zu would lose himself and stop feeling pain whenever he was bathed in the blood of his brethren.


    ¡°S, ave- please,¡± the noble goblin tried to beg, but only an endless flurry of fists were there to answer him.


    Gi Zu kept beating the noble ss goblin until he lost consciousness. When he finally stopped, he looked around him. The goblins around no no longer had the will to fight.


    The only thing that reflected on their eyes now was the embodiment of violence that was Gi Zu.


    The sight of Gi Zu suppressing his enemy with nothing more than his bare fists was so violent that it struck fear in the hearts of these goblins.


    ¡°Let it be known, from now on, this vige belongs to I, Gi Zu Ruo. If there is any of you in disagreement, step forward!¡±


    Gi Zu waved his blood stained hands at the surrounding goblins, but only prostrated heads and shrinking figures responded to his call. No one wished to fight anymore.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    It was now the eighth day since Gi Zu had taken over the vige of that noble goblin, and Gi Zu was not happy. Ever since that day, the noble ss who was supposed to be Gi Zu¡¯s equal was so scared of him that he would always cower whenever they met. Meanwhile, the normal goblins would immediately prostrate themselves the moment Gi Zu made so much as an eek.


    Gi Zu sat on the ground with his hand on his head and quietlyined to himself.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what I wanted¡­¡± He said.


    He shouldn¡¯t have let go of the spear.


    It was unthinkable for Gi Ga¡¯s number one disciple to let go of the spear. Because of that he even ended up fighting like a beast, just like he used to. No, in fact, he fought even more savagely than in the past.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be like Lord Gi Ga like this.¡±


    The mad shishi, Gi Zu Ruo, wanted to be like Gi Ga Rax, a goblin who was feared and respected. The goblins might fear him now, but no one respected him.


    In the end, Gi Zu couldn¡¯te up with an answer. He had to continue his mission like this.


    ¡°Then again, I am not Lord Gi Ga.¡±


    It was impossible to be him from the start.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Gi Zu called out to the noble goblin.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± the noble goblin said with his head lowered.


    First, Gi Zu would give the goblins a name. He couldn¡¯t possibly call them with ¡®hey¡¯ forever, could he? If he did that he would be putting the great king¡¯s teachings to waste.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of giving you a name,¡± Gi Zu said.


    ¡°A name? Is that edible?¡± The goblin asked, puzzled.


    Gi Zu shook his head and reprimanded him. ¡°To receive a name is to receive honor from the king.¡±


    ¡°Honor, you say,¡± the goblin said.


    The goblin still didn¡¯t understand, so Gi Zu had no choice but to patiently exin.


    ¡°The king bestows a name upon us, and with it we receive things different from goblins without.¡±


    Gi Zu was not good at exining. But that was a given, after all, he had always been the type to prefer action over words.


    ¡°In other words, by receiving a name, one receives honor, which allows one to eat more?¡± The goblin asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gi Zu nodded.


    Gi Zu felt like something was off, but he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    The noble goblin called out to his subordinates. ¡°Hey, you bastards. Go thank pops! He¡¯s going to give us names! Receive it with gratitude!¡±


    These goblins referred to Gi Zu as ¡®Pops¡¯. Well, whatever, he thought. As long as they didn¡¯t call him king, anything was fine. He didn¡¯t really get it, though. After all, he wasn¡¯t exactly their parent, now was he?


    It was probably their custom. Either way, Gi Zu didn¡¯t bother asking.


    ¡°I shall give you a part of the name that the king has given me. You shall be Zu Vet.¡±¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Zu Vet deeply bowed with satisfaction.


    Gi Zu named the two remaining rare goblins as well. There used to be four, but Gi Zu killed two, so there were only two left.


    ¡°You shall be Zu Bi. You shall be Zu Bo,¡± Gi Zu said.


    The two rare ss goblins danced to show their happiness.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m Zu Bi!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m Zu Bo!¡±


    Gi Zu watched the goblins dance with satisfaction, then he spoke to Zu Vet about his ns to conquer his next vige.


    ¡°Vet, have you been gathering food?¡± Gi Zu asked.


    ¡°Yes, the three-man cell you taught us really helped. We should be able to gather the food soon¡­¡± Zu Vet said.


    ¡°I am not great, the king is,¡± Gi Zu corrected.


    ¡°I see. The king is great,¡± Zu Vet said.


    Zu Vet didn¡¯t seem serious when he said that, but Gi Zu didn¡¯t me him. After all, they had never met the king. It was only natural that they couldn¡¯t understand his greatness.


    When Gi Zu came here, the most surprising thing he noted was the fact that the goblins were raising Noro Bison, a kind of livestock with long fur covering its whole body and two horns protruding from its head toward the sky.


    ¡°Those guys were caught by the guy who made the vige. They¡¯re really convenient, so we figured we¡¯d put them to use. Besides, they can be eaten too if the need shows itself,¡± Zu Vet said.


    It seems it was the same goblin that left that scar on Vet.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that a warrior¡¯s life was lost,¡± Gi Zu said.


    He was probably a skilled beast tamer, Gi Zu thought. He might have been able to get along with Lord Gi Gi.


    ¡°Really?¡± Zu Vet asked.


    Gi Zu nodded, then he asked Zu Vet to have the nearby goblin viges scouted. Goblins sent out would sometimes note back, but when he asked Zu Vet about it, he just said that it was normal.


    ¡°There are mindless giants (Gigantopitecus) and ogres nearby, and giant hammer cows (enboro) in the fields, so¡­¡± Zu Vet exined.


    But Gi Zu had never heard those names before. ¡°What are those?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, you came from the north. The gigantopitecus is a monster twice my size. There¡¯s no fighting it, only running,¡± Zu Vet said.


    Zu Vet was already twice Gi Zu¡¯s size, though he was still a little smaller than the king, he was undoubtedly big; if the gigantopitecus were twice his size, it would be a monsterparable to an ogre.


    ¡°As for ogre¡­¡± Zu Vet was about to say.


    ¡°That one I know. Our king hunted them,¡± Gi Zu said.


    ¡°Ho? Well, that¡¯s something,¡± Zu Vet said.


    Zu Vet couldn¡¯t imagine a goblin ever hunting an ogre, but he didn¡¯t dare doubt Gi Zu¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t right to doubt someone he looked up to like a father.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Gi Zu said. ¡°What about that enboro?¡±


    ¡°The enboro live in the ins with axe-like horns¡­ They¡¯re fast and they¡¯lle chasing as soon as they spot us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Gi Zu folded his arms and considered which prey would please the king the most.


    ¡°Do you know where the gigantopitecus and the ogres live?¡± Gi Zu asked.


    ¡°¡­No, but they usually prowl the forest, so¡­¡± Zu Vet answered despite feeling something was off.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll challenge the enboro,¡± Gi Zu said.


    ¡°Pops! I won¡¯t say anything bad, but it¡¯s really dangerous!¡± Zu Vet pleaded.


    ¡°Nope! I¡¯m doing it! How could I ever face the king if I left a strong prey alone!¡± Gi Zu proudly said.


    Zu Vet could only watch, dumbfounded, as Gi Zu left.


    ¡°Is pops insane!?¡± Zu Vet asked.


    But he couldn¡¯t leave him alone as his follower, even if he has been abandoned by his real parents.


    ¡°Hey, you bastards!¡±


    Resolving himself, Vet stood up and called to the goblins of the vige.


    ¡°Pops is hunting the enboro! We¡¯re going after him!¡±


    The goblins cried as soon as the word ¡®enboro¡¯ got out, but he pped them and forced them up, then he took the goblins and chased after Gi Zu.


    In one of the ins that dotted the forest, where the winds blew against the tall grasses that reached up one¡¯s knees and the forest could no longer be seen¡­


    ¡°Pops, won¡¯t you reconsider it?¡± Zu Vet asked.


    ¡°Reconsider what? I¡¯m challenging that thing, you just stay put and watch,¡± Gi Zu said stubbornly, causing Zu Vet to almost faint.


    ¡°So, which one is the enboro?¡± Gi Zu asked.


    ¡°That one¡­ That big one,¡± Zu Vet said, pointing to a conspicuously big cow over 3 meters tall.


    ¡°That one, huh,¡± Gi Zu fiercely smiled in a way that revealed his fangs.


    When Zu Vet and the others saw that, they couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    ¡°You guys wait here. If I die, send a messenger to the north,¡± Gi Zu said.


    ¡°Pops!¡± Zu Vet cried.


    ¡°Tell the king that his warrior, Gi Zu Ruo, has died,¡± Gi Zu said, then he took his spear and ran toward the enboro.


    Gi Zu had run with all his might and thrust his spear, but the most he could do was wound the legs of the enboro. The enboro had managed to dodge in time.


    ¡°BAGOooOOA!¡± The enboro was filled with rage when it realized that its legs were wounded and it seized Gi Zu.


    The pressure emanating from the enboro was nothing to scoff at, especially up close. Strong horns like hammers, a thick neck that supported them, and four sculpted limbs.


    A smile appeared on Gi Zu¡¯s lips as he challenged this worthy adversary.


    ¡°GURUoOOOAAO!¡± Gi Zu bellowed out a howl that wouldn¡¯t lose to the enboro, then dodging the enboro¡¯s charge by a hair¡¯s breadth, he struck his spear toward its legs. Unfortunately, even with the Mad Shishi bolstering his strength, it was no trifle task to hurt an enboro.


    Gi Zu could only slowly whittle away at the strength of the enboro, so he needed to ensure that he kept his distance from the beast. Unfortunately, being a closebat specialist, that meant that he could not fight with his best techniques, and the most he could do was to keep the enboro¡¯s hammer-like horns at bay. But even then, he could only keep half of its attacks away, the rest still managed to make their way towards him. One slip up and Gi Zu could find himself in the grave.


    2 hours passed as Gi Zu and the enboro danced on the edge of life and death, yet somehow someway, Gi Zu managed to sessfully defeat the enboro.


    When the enboro fell to the ground, an earth shaking sound erupted, and Zu Vet and the rest of the goblins looked on dumbfounded, silence filling the area for a good second or two before cheers took its ce.


    Zu Vet and the rest of the goblins kept an eye out while Gi Zu finished off the immobile enboro.


    After finishing off his prey, Gi Zu lost thest of his strength, and so, Zu Vet and the rest of the goblins had to drag him along with the enboro back to the vige.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    On the way back, Zu Vet never stopped praising Gi Zu.


    ¡°I always knew you could do it, Pops! Don¡¯t let others tell you otherwise!¡± Zu Vet said.


    This was how Zu Vet showed his happiness, it was his defining trait.


    Zu Vet lent his shoulder to Gi Zu to help him walk.


    The rare ss goblins, Zu Bi and Zu Bo, were also happy


    After all, they were able to subjugate an opponent they believed they could not win against.


    But their happiness didn¡¯tst, for not long after, the earth shook as a giant figure appeared before them.


    With a height equaling that of the trees and a giant axe-like weapon and shield in its hands, that was none other than the gigantopitecus.


    ¡°¡­Gigantopitecus¡­¡± Zu Vet muttered in a daze, as Gi Zu looked up at that giant figure.


    Eyes hidden by its long fur, a bare mouth in contrast, from whichrge fangs could be seen.


    That giant looked down on the goblins. When it saw the dead enboro, its lips curved into a smile.


    It was as if it didn¡¯t even see the goblins as it took the corpse of the enboro.


    The vige goblins tried to pull back the enboro, but the gigantopitecus easily took it with one hand.


    The resulting waves from its disy of strength, knocked down some of the goblins, causing them to run away screaming.


    ¡°¡­Gu, that¡¯s pop¡¯s prey!¡± Zu Vet cried as he tried to chase after the gigantopitecus.


    But Gi Zu stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Gi Zu said. ¡°Prioritize the escape of the goblins.¡±


    ¡°Pops!¡± Zu Vet cried, gritting his fist in frustration.


    But he followed Gi Zu¡¯s orders and told the normal goblins to back off.


    At that, they moved away from the enboro and gathered under Zu Bi and Zu Bo.


    The goblins could only helplessly watch as the gigantopitecus left with the enboro¡¯s corpse. They were so frustrated at their helplessness that none of them spoke for a long time.


    ¡°Pops¡­ I¡¯m sorry. If only I was stronger¡­¡± Zu Vet said.


    Gi Zu shook his head despite his fading consciousness. ¡°It¡¯s good¡­ that the others are safe¡­ If they were to die in a ce like this¡­ I wouldn¡¯t¡­ have a face¡­ to show¡­ the¡­ king¡­¡±


    Zu Vet couldn¡¯t lift up his head. Gi Zu actually cared more for the goblins than for his hunt. That kindness touched him, and for the first time, Zu Vet found his behavior in the past to be shameful.


    ¡°Pops, you just watch¡­ We¡¯ll show you.¡±


    From this day forward, Gi Zu¡¯s goblins would unify and grow into a powerful force.


    These goblins would never forget the figure of the gigantopitecus nonchntly taking their pop¡¯s prey. One day, they would surely get their revenge.


    170 days until the war with the humans.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s level has risen.


    15 to 68


    Bloodbath learned.


    Bloodbath ¡ªWhen bathed in the blood of a brethren, damage received is lessened, but the influence of the mad god will grow stronger.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 146: Farewell Party (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 146: Farewell Party (1/2)</h4>


    The northern frontlines, also known as the mountain range of the snow god, was one of the fiercest battlefields of the Germion Kingdom. With a fierce climate, one filled with the white despair of a long winter and a brief summer, the people that frequented it were mostly ruffians.


    Ever since the Kingdom of Germion was founded by an evil swordsman, they have been steadily expanding their borders, and just recently, 50 year s ago to be more specific, they¡¯ve finally started to set their sights on the snow god¡¯s mountains.


    The tribes surrounding the mountain range known as Yugushiva were hostile to the Germion Kingdom. Their people were skilled with the


    sword, and many of them came to be known as fierce gods. Germion Kingdom suffered in their hands.


    But everything changed when a hero appeared.


    With the great sword he wielded, he called forth lightning and thunder, he was the adventurer, Gund Rifenin.


    He went around the battlefield and imed four chieftain heads. He was a holy knight and a hero.


    He even managed to unify the soldiers that the weak-heartedmanders could not, allowing the war against the yugushiva to progress smoothly.


    It has been 4 years since he assumed office.


    After oveing the disadvantage in numbers and driving the battle north, they were finally only one step away from defeating the yugushiva.


    It was that same hero who was greatly puzzled when a messenger from the capital arrived at his office.


    ¡°As if the trip to the forest wasn¡¯t enough, they even want me to attend a farewell party? It seems his majesty isn¡¯t very interested in ending the battle here in the north,¡± Gund sarcastically said.


    The messenger insisted. ¡°You may not like it, but you must go. These are the king¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡± Gund snapped his tongue, causing the messenger¡¯s countenance to pale as he bowed his head.


    ¡°Fine. Who¡¯s going to substitute for me in my absence?¡± Gund asked.


    ¡°None. The northern frontlines is simply to keep status quo¡­ The winter should bind the enemy¡¯s movements, so it was decided that Lord Gund¡¯s short absence would not be a problem,¡± the messenger exined.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t hiiiiis majesty well informed,¡± Gund said in a low voice as he stifled his anger.


    It was true that most of the yugushiva have been killed. Although they were skilled in the de, before Gund¡¯s Blue Thunder, they were as helpless asmbs.


    Their movements also grew dull in the winter and could not attempt anyrge-scale attacks.


    Gund could indeed leave without any problems. The fact that the king had seen through that greatly annoyed him.


    ¡°Then, Lord Gund, I have given you the king¡¯s message. If you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡±


    The messenger bowed and turned heel, leaving Gund alone to grumble.


    It was an order, so he had to go.


    ¡°It¡¯s really annoying, but it looks like I¡¯ll have to see that saint again,¡± Gund said, then he called over his subordinates to give them orders.


    ¡°Why are you leaving too?¡± Gund said, even more annoyed, as an armored female knight with red hair tied in a bundle appeared before him.


    In her hands was the sword she received from the king¡¯s treasury, Vashinant. This scarlet maiden was quite popr among the people.


    ¡°It seems an important mission is being entrusted to me,¡± she said.


    Though a holy knight, it was only in name, as she did not yet have the strength fitting of the name. She has been going around the battlefield to learn from other holy knights. Once, she went south, then she came back to the north.


    ¡°Tch, well, whatever. I¡¯m going to the capital to report. That¡¯s all, but¡­ Oh, right. You¡¯re acquainted with that saint, right?¡± Gund said.


    ¡°Did something happen to Lady Reshia?¡± Lili asked.


    Lili has already gotten used to Gund¡¯s rough way of talking. She no longer cowered when he spoke, and instead, even started speaking back. Gund himself has also grown fond of Lili and her cursed sword after their many battles together.


    Of course, he would never say it out loud, but he did acknowledge her.


    ¡°Apparently, she¡¯ll be going back to the Ivory Tower. Seriously, what a pain! Getting in the way of my battle!¡± Gund said, annoyed.


    ¡°Then please tell her something in my ce,¡± Lili calmly said.


    ¡°Hah? And here I thought you¡¯d cry and beg me to take you along. You sure are taking this in stride,¡± Gund said, surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been informed through Lady Reshia¡¯s letters. Besides, I am no longer a child who bawls her eyes out, but a knight who wields her sword for the people. I won¡¯t cry anymore,¡± Lili said.


    ¡°Hmph, well haven¡¯t you grown,¡± Gund said.


    Lili told Gund her message, then Gund headed back to the capital.

 Volume 2, Chapter 146: Farewell Party (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 146: Farewell Party (2/2)</h4>


    I to go to a cave not too far from the fortress to hear the report of the koro dwarves.


    ¡°To think there was a cave in a ce like this,¡± I said.


    Making a map took a lot of work, as it required people to see every nook and cranny of a ce before it could be made.


    My request to these koro dwarves was to find me an ore deposit.


    ¡°Please look at this,¡± a koro dwarf said as he handed me a ck stone.


    He told me to look at it, but it looked no different from any other rock.


    ¡°This is good ck iron, the fuel for weapons,¡± the koro dwarf said.


    So this is the raw material that makes our weapons and armor. It¡¯s an odd feeling to see the unprocessed material that makes up our equipment.


    ¡°Is this cave an ore deposit then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, though how much can be mined from it remains to be seen,¡± the koro dwarf replied.


    These little guys might be able to forge weapons and armor, but even weapons will one day break.


    My old iron great sword, for example, was plenty sturdy, but in the end, it still broke. Once the weapons break, we¡¯ll need to rely on these guys to repair them.


    So, weapons are consumables, and we¡¯ll need ensure a constant supply of them to fight our war.


    ¡°Can you find out?¡± I asked.


    ¡°With time,¡± the koro dwarf replied.


    ¡°Then, please¡­ Also, if possible, I would like for you to teach the centaurs and us goblins that method,¡± I said.


    The koro dwarves looked at each for a moment, then they nodded to show their agreement.


    In order for the goblins, the demihumans, and the koro dwarves to start trading technology, a little nudging from me was necessary. We goblins don¡¯t have much to offer, after all. The one with the most to learn from such an arrangement is none other than us goblins.


    A ck shadow passed by over my head. When I looked up, I noted that it was none other than the harpy, Yushika, who was currentlynding on the ground.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t in the fortress, so I figured you¡¯d be here,¡± she said.


    I greeted Yushika as she folded her wings, then I nodded and stated my request. This woman, who was a merchant to the core, would nevere to me without an agenda.


    ¡°As usual, you¡¯re quick to pick up. Actually, the elves entrusted me with a message,¡± Yushika said.


    The demihumans would certainly find it difficult to refuse a request from the Forni elves, their benefactors.


    Apparently, the elves were bringing back the old elven school.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I folded my arms as I went deep in thought.


    When Yushika saw that, she thought I was confused, so she exined the advantages of having a school. ¡°Your Majesty might not be familiar with it, but school is a ce where people learn. Various races would send the smartest among them to study. And when these people have graduated, they will return to their homnds and use what they¡¯ve learned to better it.¡±


    That was indeed what a school was.


    ¡°The elves are currently gathering exceptional people to be students of their academy. There will be no discrimination; demihumans, goblins¡­ anyone will be able to enter,¡± Yushika exined.


    School was indeed a far-fetched dream for the goblins. Even the concept of economy that we tried to teach them a few days ago¡­ There¡¯s far too much that they don¡¯t know.


    For the meantime, I should pick out which goblins to send. Education is needed to make excellent bureaucrats. If in the end, it turns outo that goblins show are hopeless at managerial work, then I¡¯ll just have


    to get others to do it. Elves, demihumans, even humans¡­ It doesn¡¯t really matter.


    That being said, I wonder if knowing too much might end up creating a crack in my reign?


    I am not perfect, I know that well. I make mistakes from time to time, and even fail sometimes¡­ If the goblins be smarter, will theree a day when the few elite rises up against me to point out my ws?


    No, it doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t cower from it.


    A king is one who stands fearless in the face of all opposition.


    I am a king. it doesn¡¯t matter who it is, I will face them without shame.


    A king is a guardian. A king is a guide. A king is the very embodiment of pride.


    I must be a king that the goblins can be proud of.


    ¡°¡­Very well, I shall ept the elves¡¯ proposition. In the next few days, I shall send some goblins to the elven vige. What of the descendants of the crystals?¡± I said.


    ¡°We shall also ept. Being able to study at the school put up by our benefactors is an honor.¡±


    It seems this school has enough value just in name alone.


    I nodded back as Yushika wryly smiled.


    ¡°If I may excuse myself, then¡­¡± Yushika said as she flew back to the sky.


    Uneasy, I turned to the koro dwarf. ¡°Pick two exceptional from your ranks. We shall send them to the elven school.¡±


    The koro dwarves¡¯ eyes visibly bulged, then after ncing at each other for a good second or two, the koro dwarf I was talking to asked. ¡°is that alright?¡±


    ¡°I may be the leader of the goblins, the race responsible for the destruction of your vige, but I intend to treat you with impartiality. Besides, holding people back just because they¡¯re of a different race will only hurt the future.¡±


    After I asked the koro dwarves to continue their search for ores, I turned heel and left.


    I don¡¯t have the luxury of burying exceptional people in the mud.


    There is far too much to do. The food problem, the government system¡­ We don¡¯t have time.


    As I kept the irritation I felt at bay, I went back to the Fortress of the Abyss.


    In the capital of Germion Kingdom, word of Reshia¡¯s return to the Ivory Tower had already circted.


    Be it the merchants who tended to their stalls, or theborers working by the streets, or the officers of the army, or the priests¡­ everyone - man, woman, and child - talked about the departure of the saint. Of course, Mill Dora had also heard of the news.


    The children she supported numbered over 10. Before she met Reshia, when she stopped over for a short while before heading to the forest, she had resorted to thievery, but after meeting her, she has started working an honest job.


    Of course, the most profits always came from her second name ¡®mage killer¡¯.


    Reshia never mentioned anything about her gangster-like work as an adventurer; she was like a hero to the children.


    After finishing her work for the day, she came back to the children exhausted. Normally, she would eat and retire for the day as soon as she came back, but the children surrounded her.


    ¡°Is Reshia really leaving?¡± The children asked with depressed voices.


    It was clear as day how they felt.


    ¡°Lady Reshia herself has already decided, so it can¡¯t be helped,¡± Mill said.


    But the children wouldn¡¯t take that for an answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, we thought there was something even we could do. Mill, you¡¯re an adventurer too, aren¡¯t you? We¡¯ll give you a quest.¡± One of the children said.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s hopeless. I¡¯m not that skilled as an adventurer anyway,¡± Mill said.


    Though she said that, she also wasn¡¯t that eager about letting Reshia leave just like that.


    ¡°¡­So, what do you guys have in mind?¡± Mill found herself asking after a sigh.


    When she said that, the children handed her a small hair clip.


    ¡°We prepared a parting gift. Please give this to Reshia.¡±


    It was something they¡¯d bought from the stores, a hair clip made with a shiny shell. Anyone could tell at first nce that it was cheap.


    ¡°Lady Reshia is famous, so she¡¯ll probably be getting lots of gifts,¡± Mill said as she sighed again. ¡°And if you¡¯re going to give me a quest, you¡¯re gonna have to pay up.¡±


    These children who were born in the orphanage would have hard time once they went out into society. That was something Mill learned firsthand. If she spoiled these children now, they¡¯ll be no good once they grow up. Of course, they were also being annoying, so she was especially harsh today.


    ¡°¡­This is Mii¡¯s important friend, but I¡¯ll give him to you,¡± the child, Mii, said as she handed a dirty, lukewarm bear to her.


    The fact that she handed that to her showed just how much this meant to her. That tugged at Mill¡¯s heartstrings so much so that her eyes became watery as she looked at Miinaana.


    The other children surrounded her and gave her something important of their own as they begged her to carry out their request.


    Mill sighed deeply as she roughly rubbed a little boy¡¯s head with teary eyes, then she epted the hair clip.


    ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯ll make something happen,¡± Mill said as she stood up from her chair, promising the children that she¡¯ll take care of it, then she tucked the children snugly into bed.


    She wasn¡¯t sure herself whether Reshia would actually ept the hair clip, but no matter what, she had to meet her¡­ for the children¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll ask the adventurers for help,¡± Mill muttered.


    She was always quiet around the other adventurers, so she was never close with anyone. There were a few, however. For example, Wyatt, whom she was closest with, but unfortunately, he had gone somewhere, so she couldn¡¯t rely on him.


    Reshia herself was also under house arrest, so she needed to go to the castle.


    ¡°If I get found out, it¡¯ll be the death sentence for sure,¡± Mill said, clicking her tongue.


    ¡°But I have to answer to their prayers,¡± she said.


    Like the wind, Mill ran through the evening streets


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The most influential people of the country were gathered in the giant ballroom. Powerful merchants, influential priests, nobles, bureaucrats, military officers, royalty¡­


    Lined up before these men were some of the greatest and most luxurious delicacies. One bottle of the wines served here, for example, would take a whole month¡¯s sry for a measlymoner.


    Even the music that yed in the backdrop was splendid as the royal court musician¡¯s music seemed to make even the flowers bloom.


    Each one of these people who were permitted to attend this feast were all capable of representing their ss. Theypeted with their splendor and exchanged information under the guise of a cheerful feast. To these people, this feast was no different from an opportunity to scout their rivals for weakness.


    On the onset, a cheerful feast, but in the inside, it was a festering tumor.


    It was in that sort of atmosphere that a wind blew.


    ¡°His Majesty the King and her holiness, the saint, Lady Reshia Fel Zeal!¡± The chambein announced.


    ps greeted the king and the saint as they made their entrance.


    Reshia¡¯s brows lightly raised up, but she was mostly expressionless as she walked with the king to her seat.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind me. Enjoy the feast,¡± the king said, and the music began once more.


    The influential people came one after another. They would greet the king first and then Reshia


    There seemed to be no end to the greetings when the chambein spoke once more.


    ¡°The Holy Knight, Lord Gund Rifenin!¡±


    The people made a stir.


    The hero, Gund Rifenin, who was likened to the heroes of old was participating.


    The crowd showered him with apuse and smile, though what they were truly thinking was veiled in shadows.


    Gund¡¯s expression was unchanging as he passed by the people and knelt before the king.


    ¡°I have returned from the northern frontlines, Your Majesty,¡± he said.


    ¡°Wee back. Food and drink have been prepared, eat to your heart¡¯s content,¡± the king said.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty,¡± Gund said.


    Gund gracefully turned heel as he withdrew from the king and approached Reshia.


    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile, Lady Reshia. You seem to be doing well,¡± Gund said.


    ¡°Yes, you seem to be doing well too,¡± Reshia said.


    Only a few words were exchanged before the two parted, and people started crowding Reshia and Gund.


    There was no end to the greetings. Even as one conversation would end and Reshia would try to get a seat to rest, more merchants lying in wait would appear to strike up a conversation. To the nobles, this feast was important, as it was held by the king. To the old merchants, this was an opportunity for them to spread their roots in the capital.


    But there was a merchant who had just recently moved from the neighboring countries. He would keep talking to Reshia despite her expressionless face or herck of reply. Naturally, anyone would raise their brows at such stubbornness.


    To make things worse, the merchant appraised Reshia like a product to be sold. Reshia had almost yelled at the man, but fortunately, Gund interjected.


    ¡°Sorry, but I have business with the saint,¡± he said, smiling.


    Unfortunately, his good deed, if he did intend it as such, was not met with wee eyes. Reshia looked at him like she was looking at a man with bad body odor.


    Meanwhile, Gund stared daggers at the man. He was smiling, but his eyes were not. The pressure emanating from him was just like that of a powerful beast, causing the merchant to draw cold sweat all over.


    ¡°O-O-Of ncourse!¡± The merchant said in a panic as he quickly fled the scene.


    Gund extended his hand to Reshia.


    ¡°Your hand, mydy,¡± Gund said.


    At that, all eyes gathered on them. Though troubled, Reshia had no choice but to take Gund¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t have your weapon with you today,¡± Reshia said, wanting to at least show her displeasure through her words, but Gund onlyughed.


    Ignoring the crowd that was starting to stir, the holy knight and the saint went outside.


    As soon as they got out, Reshia threw Gund¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°What are you scheming?¡± Reshia asked.


    ¡°Can you not spit on a guy¡¯s kindness?¡± Gund petitioned, but Reshia¡¯s eyes only grew colder.


    ¡°¡­Ok, don¡¯t. I have a message from Lili,¡± Gund said.


    ¡°Ms. Lili? What¡¯s going on?¡± Reshia asked.


    Seeing a crack form on Reshia¡¯s expressionless face, Gund couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    When Reshia saw that, she frowned and tried to bring back the frost to her face.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t fret, it¡¯s nothing special. She just wants to let you know that the days she spent as your knight were her happiest,¡± Gund said.


    Reshia thought he would say something acrimonious, but contrary to her expectations, the words he spoke were truly from Lili.


    ¡°¡­I, see¡­¡± Reshia said, feeling down.


    Gund was disappointed to see that she believed him. ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d call me out for lying.¡±


    Reshia shook her head and sorrowfully smiled. ¡°I can at least see through someone when they¡¯re lying¡­ Well, then, Lord Holy Knight, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    Gund clicked his tongue as he watched Reshia leave.


    He went back to the feast, but he just couldn¡¯t enjoy it.


    ¡°¡­Hmph, Lord Holy Knight, huh.¡±


    Gund ignored the tteries of the nobles and left his seat.


    164 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 147: Departure

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 147: Departure</h4>


    Within the country of the ¡®holy knights¡¯, only seven have reached the apex.


    Every single one of these seven had their own peculiarities, but they were all strong enough that they couldn¡¯t ignore one another.


    The Knight of Destruction, Zelkov; The Iron-armed Knight, Gowen; the Knight of Storms, Gund; the Twin-Swords Knight, Vald; the Ripper Knight, Sivara; the Sharp-Eyed knight, Jize; and thete Lightning-Fast Knight, Gene Marlon.


    A mad man loved by the gods, an old veteran used to war, a peak existence among adventurers, a traveler from the east¡­ Their origin and purpose were as varied as their personalities, but there was one


    thing they had inmon, they held the peace of the country in their hands.


    On their back, they carried the soldiers they led and the countless citizens that they protected.


    Of course, they knew this fact well, and it was because of that that King Ashtal named them holy knight and gave them honor and wealth befitting that of the kingdom¡¯s guardians.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Gund¡¯s animal-like instincts were tingling.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but for some reason, that merchant that was bothering Reshia was nowhere to be seen.


    As Gund left his seat, he left the ballroom and went outside, to walk under the tranquil sky of the night god lit by the red light of the moonlight goddess.


    Sounds of the feast grew more and more distant as he walked, then he heard something.


    That something drew Gund¡¯s attention.


    It was the sound of grass being grazed; the sound of a person¡¯s voice being forcefully stifled. For someone like Gund who was used to the quiet of the snowy battlefield, the castle was irritatingly noisy.


    His ears honed bybat, Gund walked toward the source of that sound.


    ¡°Oh, how cruel my dear saint, how cruel¡­ How could you hurt this one¡¯s fragile heart?¡± That annoying merchant from awhile ago said with ragged breath as he approached Reshia, who was currently being held by a man covered in ck, the merchant¡¯s escort perhaps.


    The man in ck noticed Gund¡¯s footsteps, but the merchant was oblivious.


    The merchant extended his hands toward Reshia, caressing her slender cheeks that were as smooth as y.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­¡± The man moaned.


    As his hands caressed Reshia¡¯s cheeks like a slug, desire took him, and he jumped to embrace her, but¡ª


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, scum,¡± a voice suddenly resounded from behind him, causing him to freeze in his tracks.


    When he turned around, his eyes almost fell out of their sockets when he saw Gund standing behind him with his arms folded.


    ¡°K-K-K-Kill him! Sigmund!¡± The merchantmanded.


    The ck guard immediately threw Reshia away and drew his dagger.


    As Reshia fell to the ground, unconscious, Gund snapped his tongue.


    ¡°What an unnecessary mess I¡¯ve found myself in.¡±


    As Gund muttered to himself, the ck guard swung his de at Gund¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Gund haughtily said as he dodged the ck guard¡¯s sword by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    At the same time, he caught the ck guard¡¯s arms, keeping him from moving.


    ¡°Weak,¡± Gund said.


    With no room to run, Gund¡¯s fist descended freely on the man.


    There wasn¡¯t even a sign that Gund was about to make a move. He just swung his fist like a beast attacking its prey, sending the ck guard flying into a wall.


    With no way out, the ck guard reached for his own armor.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡± Gund asked when the ck guard suddenly threw his armor at him, causing his vision to move away from the ck guard for a moment.


    When he looked for the ck guard again, all traces of him were gone.


    ¡°He ran¡­¡± Gund muttered, then he turned to the merchant.


    ¡°E-Eeek¡­¡± The merchant cried as Gund¡¯s eyes bore into him.


    Gund knocked the merchant out, then he carried both him and Reshia.


    ¡°¡­What a pain,¡± Gundined.


    ¡°GAU, GUUUU!¡± Gastra barked when Gund entered Reshia¡¯s room, but Gund ignored him and left Reshia on her bed before leaving.


    ¡°¡­Lord Holy Knight, huh,¡± Gund said as he became unnecessarily sentimental, then he closed the door behind him and sat in front of it.


    He didn¡¯t feel like returning to the feast, so he figured he might as well wait here in the silence of the night god.


    Gund closed his eyes.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s report had finally arrived.


    The walls of the human fortress ran 10km long. It was so long, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder from where and how they managed to procure all that stone in such a short time, but even more surprising was the height of the walls.


    The walls were over 3 meters tall. Moreover, people could walk atop it.


    That meant that the walls weren¡¯t just long and high, they were also thick.


    It should be safe to assume that the castle walls are arranged in a circle. As for what¡¯s inside, it¡¯s probably either defensive facilities or a town.


    ording to the report, there were also things simr to shields ced near the exit leading to the human territory.


    They are probably meant to obstruct one¡¯s vision and stop an attack, but that¡¯s something to think about another time. Right now, I should focus my attention on the human fortress.


    The humans have gone far and beyond my expectations.


    Walls 3 meters high coupled with several defensive facilities. Attacking the human fortress does not seem like an easy task.


    Beyond the forest is a tnd. There might be a hill or two out there, but there shouldn¡¯t be anything taller than the human fortress.


    ¡°A shield thrust before us, huh.¡±


    Should we capture it despite the cost? Or should we just ignore it?


    To begin with, my goal isn¡¯t to capture the fortress but to defeat the human kingdom.


    The human viges shouldn¡¯t all be that big.


    ¡°Shumea, there¡¯s something I want to ask,¡± I said.


    Shumea has been training with Felbi ever since recovering.


    ¡°Hmm? About the human viges?¡± She asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Gi Ji¡¯s report came in just awhile ago. Apparently, there¡¯s arge fortress right in front of the fortress.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably a colonial city,¡± Shumea said.


    Oh? It seems to be famous.


    Things finally made sense after listening to Shumea¡¯s exnation. It seems these so-called ¡®colonial cities¡¯ are bases the humans build to begin an invasion. With it working with the city behind it, it is certainly a threat.


    I thought it was a shield, but it turns out, it¡¯s actually a spear meant to drag us into a war of attrition.


    It would be great if the humans could fight among themselves, but that¡¯s obviously too much to hope for. After all, they¡¯re all united as one race fighting against monsters.


    Not to mention, the person leading them is that general. I can¡¯t expect them to make much mistakes.


    In that case¡­


    We¡¯ll have no choice but to take them by surprise from behind.


    We have to use something unexpected, something they haven¡¯t thought of, a method beyond their wildest imagination¡­


    ¡­Unfortunately, nothing reallyes to mind. The blessing of the goddess of wisdom isn¡¯t something thates just because one wants it. Well, I¡¯ll just take my time.


    I¡¯ll have to pull out that card to gather information and steal a march on them.


    ¡°Shumea,¡± I called out.


    ¡°What is it, Boss?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Do you want to go out of the forest?¡± I asked.


    Shumea looked at me with a shocked face, then she made a difficult face and said, ¡°please don¡¯t ask difficult questions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really difficult, though. Do you want to go or not?¡±


    ¡°You sure make it sound simple, Boss. I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten that I¡¯m a ve.¡±


    ¡°Former ve,¡± I corrected.


    Shumea scratched her head. ¡°Well, yeah, but¡­ Damn it! Honestly, I really want to go out! But, it¡¯s just¡­ you know¡­ kinda scary?¡±


    At first, excited, then meek as amb. Even Shumea seemed embarrassed at how cowardly she was acting, as a blush could be seen on her cheeks.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ording to her, ves who have lost their master will be the ve of whoever catches them, so we¡¯ll have to do something about her identity as a ve.


    ¡°It should be fine as long as we give you a new master,¡± I said.


    ¡°W-Wait a moment, Boss. Goblins are no good,¡± she said.


    Naturally, but at least, she¡¯s catching on. Good, that will make this quick.


    ¡°Obviously, especially since the master himself will also need some identification,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, yeah, but do you have someone like that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, the only question is whether that person will agree or not. And even if that person does agree, the fortress probably won¡¯t rest easy knowing who it is we¡¯re cing our hopes on. But after that, everything will hinge on you,¡± I said.


    ¡°I owe you a lot, Boss, so don¡¯t worry. You can definitely count on me,¡± Shumea said as sheughed.


    Now, all that¡¯s left is to pick out the master.


    After sending a messenger to her, she finally appeared before me.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± She asked.


    Yes, it was none other than Pale Symphoria. The green light reflecting from the trees of the forest illuminated her and Selena as they looked at me.


    When it came to healing secret medicines, being bathed in light was quite effective.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded.


    Pale became quiet.


    I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t have my doubts. She wasn¡¯t like Gi Ga and the others who have sworn fealty to me. She also wasn¡¯t someone like Shumea who couldn¡¯t betray me because of her circumstances.


    The demihumans and the elves might both be our allies in this war against the humans, but their positions were vastly different from each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ You are not a fool. Surely, you must realize that I will betray you,¡± Pale said, startling Selena.


    Having that said straight to my face, I couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile.


    ¡°The elves won¡¯t be enough to fetter me,¡± she said.


    ¡°I figured that would be the case,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then why?¡± She asked suddenly, and I honestly replied.


    ¡°Do you think what you know can hurt us?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Humans can have a broader outlook because of the knowledge they possess. It is, therefore, a king¡¯s duty to give one the opportunity to ascertain the truth,¡± I said.


    Puzzled, Pale asked. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re giving me time and opportunity?¡±


    This woman, Pale Symphoria, wasn¡¯t someone who would turn to my side so easily, but aftering here to this fortress, she has started to change. After all, she has seen our way of life. That alone is enough to change the one truth she has held all this time¡­ We are not monsters.


    I¡¯d love to know what she thought when she realized that, but while it probably wasn¡¯t at Felbi¡¯s level, it must have still caused a world- shaking change of her perspective.


    I¡¯m going to use this as an opportunity to pull this genius into my army.


    ¡°Confident, aren¡¯t we?¡± She said.


    I smiled back.


    It¡¯s a risky gamble, but I can¡¯t just wait for her feelings to change naturally.


    Pale, I don¡¯t know if you truly haven¡¯t noticed it or are simply feigning ignorance, but¡­


    When you fought me in the battlefield back then, you were smiling.


    You¡¯re happiest when leading an army in a battle of life and death.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s hunting monsters that you find fun or having power in your grasp, but regardless, I have chosen you.


    ¡°Of course, if you refuse, there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± I said.


    ¡°Please let me think a bit,¡± Pale said.


    Selena looked at her with a tinge of displeasure.


    The next day, Pale agreed. Selena would being with her and she also rmended Felbi to act as an interim between Shumea and me.


    Like this, the party of three elves and one human set out into the world of humans.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    That was a memory of the time when he still believed in the illusion called happiness.


    A memory tinged with the red of blood and shame, and remorse for icing.


    No matter how hard he cried or iled his arms, that was a memory in the past he could never reach.


    The vige he lived in was a small vige.


    It was a vige of 100 people surrounded by a fence that kept the monsters away. It was a small peaceful vige where everyone knew each other.


    Life as an adventurer had its risks, but it paid well, allowing him to have a small fortune.


    He had a fianc¨¦e. He had a mother, who though old, was cheeky. He had a cute younger sister.


    Though he wasn¡¯t rich, he was happy.


    But one day, that happiness was destroyed.


    A horde of monsters attacked his vige.


    As a young man, he iled his arms and mustered every little bit of strength he could, but struggle as he tried, in the end, the monsters broke through and killed the men who fought.


    As for the women, they were¡ª


    He stretched out his hand, but his blood-stained hands couldn¡¯t reach them¡­


    Suddenly, his consciousness became detached¡­ Detached from that dream he¡¯s seen countless times.


    The sun of the fragrant spring shone on him, bringing him into a warm embrace that lulled him into a deep slumber.


    In that deep slumber, there were no nightmares.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When the sun¡¯s rays fell on his closed eyelids, he finally woke up.


    He clicked his tongue upon realizing that he had fallen asleep, then when he saw a nket on him, he became confused.


    The door to the spire had already been opened, the insides empty like that of a snake¡¯s shed skin.


    Picking himself up, he went to the terrace of the castle and looked down on the city.


    Crowds had gathered to wish the saint farewell.


    ¡°Saint, huh? What a load of bull,¡± he spat, then he left to prepare for his return to the north.


    He would not waver because of something like this. He was a holy knight, an existence who yed monsters and protected the people.


    It was just that his eyes couldn¡¯t help but follow after the saint¡¯s leaving figure.


    The crowds showered her with cheers, and just a little, she tried to wave back.


    A cheap hair-clip could be seen attached firmly on her hair, but no one except for some boys by the corner of a street, noticed it.


    163 days until the battle with the humans.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Gi Do’s Anguish

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Gi Do¡¯s Anguish</h4>


    Name: Gi Do Buruga


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Shaman


    Possessed Skills: Magic Maniption; Realized Wings; Protection of the Wind; Wind Spear; Three-Verse Chant; Guidance of the Goddess of Wisdom; Researcher


    Divine Protection: God of Wind


    Attributes: Wind


    The great king said that there was much to be learned from the elves.


    He was right.


    Presently, I am studying with my teacher, Gi Za Zakuend, here in the elven vige.


    Just some time ago, they hated us, and yet now, here we are in Gastair, doing ¡®ss-work¡¯.


    My teacher says that to simply leave everything to the king is to fail our duties as his retainers. We had to always be thinking what we could do for the king.


    I share my teacher¡¯s sentiments. If we only obeyed the king, we would be no better than beasts.


    The king intends to defeat the humans. He has even considered what will happen afterwards. But this is something I only heard from the elves.


    ording to the old teacher, Falun, the king is trying to create a Kingdom of Goblins.


    There are certain things that a kingdom needs.


    But¡­ What is a kingdom anyway?


    ¡°A kingdom is a ce where people live,¡± the old teacher exined, but that only confused me more.


    I mean, ording to that logic, isn¡¯t the forest a kingdom?


    I asked the old teacher that, and he grinned at me. ¡°Your king wishes for an even bigger kingdom.¡±


    I see, so the king wants a great kingdom.


    In that case, what would a kingdom need?


    ¡°One, is a set of ws¡¯ to adhere to; another, is a ¡®people¡¯ to rule over; andstly, power.¡± The old teacher wrote the terms we¡¯d only recently learned on the sand te.


    ¡°Thew is the foundation of a government. It is only after establishing thew that one can tax the people and judge wrongdoers and direct the path of the people.¡±


    Tax¡­ A way for the country to gather wealth. In other words, the country will be able procure lots of meat.


    Judge, judgment, trials¡­ That refers to the exchange between Lord Gi Go and his majesty. For example, the people have no right toin even if they are killed if they point their sword at the king.


    To direct, guidance, policies¡­ For example, one doesn¡¯t have to die as long as he doesn¡¯t point his sword at the king.


    ¡°From what we¡¯ve discussed a few days ago, there are those among you who have received a family name from the king and have been given the right to own and, correct?¡± The old teacher confirmed.


    I nodded.


    ¡°That is something akin to a contract,¡± the old teacher said.


    What is he talking about? That was the king¡¯s orders.


    ¡°They are simr, though not wholly,¡± the old teacher continued.


    Mu, mu?


    ¡°The king has rewarded you with a family name and a territory.¡±


    On the te of sand, he wrote the word ¡®king¡¯ on one plot ofnd, then he added the words st name¡¯.


    ¡°When you work, the king will reward you. You offer the kingbor, and in exchange, the king gives you a fitting reward. When you look at it from this perspective, doesn¡¯t it look just like a contract?¡±


    N-Now that he mentions it¡­


    But wouldn¡¯t this sort of thinking be disrespectful to the king?


    I can¡¯te to terms with it, but I can¡¯t fault the logic.


    ¡°Thew is really just a collection of such promises, which is why, it is imperative that thew be obeyed.¡±


    Agreed. A promise with the king is indeed something to be protected.


    ¡°But there are people who can¡¯t keep these promises.¡±


    Such people are unforgivable!


    ¡°Yes, which is why a kingdom needs power. There must be a king and an army, and when everything is put together, that is what we refer to as a kingdom.¡±


    But why does it feel like the kingdom is bigger than the king? The king is greater than all!


    ¡°Such a king is not a king but a tyrant. You cannot call such a person a wise ruler.¡±


    Are you mocking the king!?


    ¡°Gi Do Buruga, do you know why the king is a king? Think about it, that will be your assignment.¡±


    The old teacher grinned as he said that, then he ended the ss.


    ¡°Why is the king a king?¡±


    Gi Do couldn¡¯t help but groan.


    The king is a king because he is a king.


    Isn¡¯t that obvious?


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°It seems a kingdom can¡¯t be built so easily after all,¡± teacher and I poured our efforts into the research on ether after the ss with old Falun ended.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to believe everything that old elf says,¡± teacher said as he gathered the winds around his staff. ¡°I know the old elf is knowledgeable and experienced, but in the end, the things he says are an elf¡¯s ideals. We goblins have our own way of thinking.¡±


    True, I certainly don¡¯t like the idea of calling the king a despot.


    ¡°That might be so, but¡­¡±


    ¡°And besides, we haven¡¯t learned anything that might be profitable.¡±


    Teacher made a difficult face as the gathered winds became bigger.


    ¡°Profitable?¡± Gi Do asked.


    ¡°Yes, for example, Gi Do Buruga, you might know of w¡¯, but can you give me something concrete?¡± His teacher asked.


    Now that he mentions it¡­ I don¡¯t actually knoww!


    ¡°The elves do not have a king. Shure could have be one, but in the end, he just became a representative of the sage¡¯s council.¡±


    Teacher is just as difficult as old Falun.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the king, king? Why would the representative of the sage¡¯s council¡­¡±


    ¡°No, he definitely could have be one¡­¡±


    As teacher became thoughtful, the gathered winds above him shot forth, dispersing to different directions, then his face became sterner.


    ¡°It¡¯s no good. I can¡¯t concentrate,¡± he said.


    He¡¯s not satisfied? Even after controlling that much wind?


    Teacher¡¯s spirit of inquiry is indeed only something I can admire.


    ¡°Reality is different from idea,¡± he said.


    Does he mean a country is only an idea?


    Teacher waved his hands, so I excused myself.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    I walked aimlessly, wondering to myself what I could do for the king.


    Teacher¡¯s research on magic and demihuman blood seems to be progressing, but what about me? Isn¡¯t there something I could do?


    But¡­


    I can¡¯t control the winds like teacher does, so researching magic seems pointless. Because in the end I¡¯ll just end up admiring teacher. I have to take a different path.


    As I walked and pondered like that, I happened across the elven princess, sitting under the shade of a tree as she read a book.


    If I recall correctly, she is Princess Shunaria.


    In search of an answer, I decided to call out to her.


    ¡°Greetings, Princess Shunaria,¡± I said.


    She turned to me with a displeased expression, but when she saw who it was calling her, her face turned to that of shock, only to change into displeasure again a momentter.


    What an expressive person.


    ¡°Just as I was wondering who it was, it turns out to be a goblin,¡± she said.


    Daughter of the king¡¯s sworn friend, Shure Forni.


    She puffed up her cheeks and pouted her mouth as sheined.


    ¡°ttery from a goblin person is a bit¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t recall ttering anyone, though.


    ¡°My name is Gi Do Buruga, it¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance,¡± I said.


    ¡°Shunaria Forni. It is my pleasure as well,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I noticed you were making a difficult face as you read¡­ What kind of book is it?¡±


    She wryly smiled and showed me the book. ¡°A history book.¡±


    ¡°History? What is history?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s only normal that you don¡¯t know. It is a record of the events that urred in the past. In a sense, you could say it¡¯s the crystallization of knowledge.¡±


    A record of the past? I don¡¯t understand that very well, but the crystallization of knowledge!? That sounds spectacr!


    ¡°This one tells the history of a human country¡­ Would you like to read it?¡±


    ¡°Is that alright? I thought for sure it would be something precious¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Here,¡± Lord Shunaria said as she handed me the book.


    I quickly opened it, but¡­ ¡°¡­Ati¡­, 41¡­ years? Erm¡­¡± I can¡¯t read!


    I just started learning how to read recently, so there¡¯s a lot of characters I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Ah, could it be you¡­¡±


    ¡°My deepest apologies. After you went out of your way to lend it to me, I¡¯m afraid there are simply far too many difficult words¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Lord Shunaria seems disappointed. I have no excuse. ¡°Then, how about I teach you?¡± She suddenly proposed. What!?


    ¡°If it is alright, then by all means!¡± I said without thinking.


    A crystallization of knowledge¡­ Yes, this must be it! I have finally found something I can do for the king! ¡°Ah, but I have a request first,¡± Lord Shunaria said.


    ¡°What is it? If it¡¯s something I can do, then!¡± I replied.


    ¡°We elves might have be sworn friends with the goblins, but we know next to nothing about you. So, won¡¯t you tell me about your people?¡±


    Oh, is that it? That¡¯s not a problem at all.


    ¡°dly,¡± I said.


    Lord Shunaria smiled as she watched me deeply nod.


    After this, the elves would start seeing a goblin with a history book on one hand and arge flower on the other.


    When word of this reached the Fortress of the Abyss, Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s eyes went as dark as the ck of the night. As for whether he approached Gi Do or not¡­ Well¡­


    Author Note: As requested by a reader, a short story about Gi Do, who¡¯s appearance is usually overshadowed.

 Volume 2, Chapter 148: The Distant South

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 148: The Distant South</h4>


    After running some tests, we finally found out what was causing the seeds to die.


    The soil is bad.


    It was something very simple, but it had taken us a lot of time to realize it. Now that we know the cause, we can start solving the problem.


    The soil was the problem, so naturally, we should try changing it.


    There are trees and nts growing around the fortress, but they probably have some sort of resistance that the praya seed doesn¡¯t have.


    The miasma surrounding the fortress had gotten much thinner, but it seems it¡¯s effects lingers yet.


    This won¡¯t be easy to solve.


    Transporting soil from elsewhere is going to take a while, and if the miasma affects the soil, everything could end up being for naught.


    At some point, I wondered if maybe the seed was the problem, but after realizing just how many of its kind grew in areas away from the fortress, I realized how faulty of a hypothesis that was.


    I guess the soil is really the culprit, after all.


    The demihuman manager and I racked our heads for a solution, but in the end, what solved our problems was a coincidence.


    The soil-eaters (mole) Gi Gi had brought back, couldn¡¯t only be found in his vige but everywhere around the Fortress of the Abyss. With these critters, it was possible to have them eat the soil of anothernd and then have theme excrete it elsewhere.


    Now that I¡¯ve experienced it for myself, the gift of the goddess of wisdom was indeed just like a sh of lightning.


    The miasma could affect soil, but what about something that has been excreted?


    The demihuman manager and I immediately put our hypothesis to test, and to our surprise, the praya seeds started growing at a frightening rate.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because the soil is the possession of the god of earth, but something that has been excreted belongs to the god of poop¡­ Only, there¡¯s no such god. At the very least, I¡¯ve never heard of one.


    The influence of the gods is indeed a troubling thing.


    ¡°Your master seems to be quite popr,¡± I sarcastically said to the snakes in my two arms.


    The living detest the dead, though they only do so because of their ignorance.


    So Verid says, but as far as the world is concerned, believing in things one can¡¯t see is even more foolish.


    Even if the world can understand some of it, the only ones who have the leisure to think of such things are those who have no trouble filling their stomach.


    ¡°Is that your opinion as someone who doesn¡¯t have to worry about feeding himself?¡± I asked.


    The time to live for ourselves has long passed. Now, all that awaits us is death for our master.


    Verid spoke no more after that, and neither did I.


    Anyhow, with this, we¡¯ve passed through the first stage of solving our food problem. I don¡¯t know how big of a harvest we can have, but as we expand the fields, we should be able to expect a considerable harvest.


    All that¡¯s left now is to change the goblins¡¯ diet, which is the bigger problem, actually. Makes one want to sigh.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    At the king¡¯s behest, Gi Gu Verbena had gone south.


    As a goblin skilled in leadership and as someone who possessed the skill, wolf pack, Gi Gu was able to find much sess in the south, allowing him to evolve into a duke ss.


    He was so sessful that some of the goblins even mistook him for the king.


    But Gi Gu refused the title, and instead insisted that he be called ¡®great brother¡¯ instead.


    Gi Gu led the three rare ss brothers Gu Big, Gu Tough, Gu Long, and the rest of his goblin horde deeper down south.


    Leading the long-armed goblins of the south, their numbers - counting only the warriors - exceeded more than 500. There were even some beast tamers and druids among them. Their horde had a powerparable to that of a small country.


    Gi Gu made use of different types of warriors because of his admiration for the king, but the reason he was able to pull it off was in and of itself a testament to his skill.


    Gi Gu had conquered 20 different goblin viges and picked out the best among them to create a toon of warriors, which he took with him as he headed further south.


    Before they knew it, they had already left the forest.


    A deste vast stony desert extended before them as the fire god¡¯s body shone its scorching light on thend and the burning winds blew the hot sand, creating a fog-like veil in the air.


    Gi Gu who had never left the forest was shocked to see the world outside.


    ¡°This is¡­ not our home,¡± he muttered.


    To Gi Gu, the thick forest was their home. He might have lived in a cave once or twice, but in the end, that was a cave within the forest. In the forest, the many trees would soften the light of the sun, and


    the cool breeze the winds blew was always gentle to the skin. The presence of life was ever present, beasts and vegetation alike.


    That was Gi Gu¡¯s definition of the word ¡®home¡¯. Which is why when he saw the desert for the first time, he was not impressed.


    ¡°We have already reached the end of the forest. We have done enough.¡±


    In truth, not even the humans lived in this harsh desert, and thisnd actually extended even further, but Gi Gu had no way of knowing that.


    ¡°The time to return hase.¡±


    After seeing the southern desert, Gi Gu Verbena turned around and led the southern goblins back to the north.


    Along the way back, Gi Gu¡¯s great horde never once stopped.


    If their way of fighting were to be described in a few words, it would be: brute force.


    Brute force through sheer numbers.


    It was a fighting style that Gi Gu naturally arrived at with his high leadership skills and the goblins¡¯ high reproductive rate, but Gi Gu went as far as to perfect it.


    If a lone goblin would lose, then three would be equal. If three were equal, then six would surely be able to secure victory. Following that line of thought, Gi Gu arranged his horde and fought enemy after enemy.


    The southern goblins had long arms, so they could climb the trees easily. Gi Gu took that into consideration as he formted a n specifically for these goblins. As a result, the goblins under him


    would attack from the ground and from above at almost the same time.


    Before Gi Gu¡¯s goblins, stopping for a single moment meant being turned into minced meat the next. That fighting style mercilessly tore through monsters and beasts alike.


    Though everything seemed in from the frontlines where Gi Gu stood, to those on the receiving end of his charge, it was like a never ending wave of goblins.


    Gi Gu¡¯s horde even destroyed an orc vige along the way, they even pursued them. Normally, it was the orcs hunting the goblins, but Gi Gu¡¯s horde was so mighty that their positions were switched. Even the strong tusk elephants (Dino) of the southern forest, who stood out from other elephants because of their long snout and tusks, were not spared from the Gi Gu Horde¡¯s mad march.


    There were a lot of monsters that lived south from the Fortress of the Abyss.


    The antmen (killer ants) who would go to and fro the forest and the desert.


    The robust orcs.


    The rhinoceros-beetle men (scarab) who possessed a hard shell.


    Even with just three races alone, they covered a considerable area of the south.


    They were not without weakness, however. The orcs did not have big viges and the scarabs could only cover a small area with their slow bodies.


    The most annoying ones were the killer ants, who though weak in a one-on-one fight were strong in groups.


    It was exactly these killer ants who blocked Gi Gu¡¯s way.


    ¡°Killer ants, in front. Lots, of them!¡± A goblin reported in an almost scream-like fashion.


    Gi Gu fiercelyughed. ¡°Good timing, I was wondering what gift to bring. I¡¯ll settle my dispute with these guys today.¡±


    Unsheathing the long sword by his waist, Gi Gu let out an overpowering howl andmanded his subordinates. ¡°Warriors! Do not stop! There is no one in thesends who can make us halt our march!¡±


    As the three brother goblins directly under Gi Gu shouted back in response, a fire was lit within the rest of the goblins.


    As Gi Gu proceeded, ake and a battle near it between the antmen and the goblins could be seen.


    There was nothing resembling a battle formation.


    Their numbers seemed equal, and the battle proceeded with the goblins starting to surround the antmen.


    When Gi Gu saw that hemanded the goblins, ¡°Focus on attacking! There¡¯s no need toplete the encirclement!¡±


    As the goblins started to surround the antmen, they focused on their attacks and tried to break through the army of antmen. Gi Gu¡¯s order was spot on, as it kept the antmen from being able to show their full potential. These ants were weaker in a one-on-one fight with the goblins from the start, so in time, they were pushed back and forced to flee.


    When Gi Gu saw the antmen start running, he ordered the goblins to chase after them.


    The antmen didn¡¯t want to lose the things they had captured, so they ran as they protected their prized belongings at the center of their formation.


    Gi Gu ordered the fast among them to chase after the antmen, while he staged an attack from both nks. Gi Gu¡¯s attacks became even fiercer.


    ¡°Great brother, the ants, have run!¡±


    ¡°They ran! They ran!¡±


    ¡°Spoils, secured!¡±


    The three brothers danced with joy while Gi Gu nodded with satisfaction.


    Gi Gu looked toward the spoils and muttered to himself, ¡°Nu¡­ Handling these won¡¯t be easy, but at least, I¡¯ll have some unique souvenirs for the king¡­¡±


    Gi Gu ordered the goblins to carefully carry the spoils, then they continued their march to the north again.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    I had asked the priestess and chief of the Gordob Goblins, Kuzan, to search the Fortress of the Abyss¡¯ basement. When that search was nearingpletion, I called her over and told her of my ns.


    I told her that I intended to respond positively to the elven school and offered to send her.


    ¡°I¡­ Still have something I can do!¡± Kuzan stretched herself tall as she said that.


    It was a charming sight, but this is important.


    ¡°It would be troubling if you were satisfied with your current state. The Gaidga have increased their numbers, the Paradua have strengthened their warriors, and the Ganra have started developing new technology¡­ Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty wishes for the Gordob to aim higher.¡±


    I nodded, and Kuzan looked down to the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Yellow said. ¡°If I may express myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak,¡± I implored him.


    ¡°Are you unhappy with our chief, Kuzan?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why would I be?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It seemed as if we weren¡¯t needed anymore,¡± he said.


    The Gordob was a tribe of small goblins. They were clearly the most different of the four goblin tribes. They were a tribe wholly unsuited for battle, making them conspicuously different.


    Not only were these goblins weak in battle, they were also few in numbers.


    Though they were currently in charge of managing the Fortress of the Abyss, if some other goblin were to surpass them, they would eventually lose their position. A tribe who couldn¡¯t fight needed to find a path to survival.


    If they were to lose my protection, their tribe would copse in one fell swoop.


    ¡°Kuzan is a gentle child. She only refused because of the tribe, please, Your Majesty, please be lenient on her,¡± Yellow said as he prostrated himself.


    ¡°O king, our king, if I may be so bold, please tell us that you still need us!¡± Yellow said.


    I looked at her.


    She was still crestfallen, but I could see the anxiety hidden in her eyes as she waited for my answer.


    ¡°Kuzan¡­¡±


    ¡°We are a fragile race.¡±


    I see. She must¡¯ve been thinking all this time what it was she could do as chief, while the other tribes progressed.


    Her worries must¡¯ve gotten worse gradually as well. After all, with the twin-headed snake she worshiped gone, she and her tribe truly only had me left.


    It seems I haven¡¯t been very considerate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to abandon the Gordob Tribe. At the very least, so long as I am king, I will ensure that there is a way for you to show your loyalty.¡±


    Kuzan and Yellow bowed.


    ¡°In that case, I shall ept the king¡¯smand,¡± Yellow said.


    With that I decided on Kuzan and Gi Do Buruga - who was already in the vige anyway - as the goblins who would be enrolling.

 Volume 2, Chapter 149: Ally Movement

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 149: Ally Movement</h4>


    In an unusual turn of events, the koro dwarves visited me in the fortress. Apparently, the search for ck iron ore in the cave has been going smoothly, so they decided to forge a prototype weapon. Their visit today was to show me that prototype.


    ¡°King of Goblins, I present to you¡­¡± The representative koro dwarf bowed his head as he respectfully presented to me a long sword.


    It was a lustrous de with its bnce perfectly aligned at the center.


    ¡°Well made. How many can you make in a day?¡± I asked.


    The dwarves talked among themselves, then the representative turned to me with a frown as he bowed. ¡°Unfortunately, we can make no more than two a day.¡±


    Two swords, that was far too few. But considering the manufacturing process and the number of koro dwarf smiths, two swords is probably the most they could make.


    In fact, when you think about their circumstances, it¡¯s actually a lot.


    ¡°In that case, forge a weapon every day and use the rest of the time to teach the centaurs and the Ganra your craft.¡±


    If the centaur and the Ganra could learn to forge, the number of weapons we could produce would also increase.


    So long as the ore - the fuel so to speak - can keep up, the number of weapons produced should rise greatly.


    ¡°If you have any requests¡­¡±


    The koro dwarves bowed their head and promised to cooperate.


    I was pretty much asking them to hand out their secrets, there was no way they would happilyply. Fortunately, the elven school turned out to be an attractive bait.


    The koro dwarves have never been given the opportunity to enter the elven school, so they were willing to close their eyes to the small disadvantage they would incur by teaching the Ganra and the centaur.


    ¡°I look forward to your work.¡±


    As I said that, I dismissed them and weed Gilmi.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Majesty. I¡¯vee to report thepletion of the beacon you¡¯ve asked to be built.¡±


    The Ganra were the most handy among the goblins, so I ordered their hero, Gilmi Fishiga, to construct me a beacon that will let us know when the enemy is attacking.


    ¡°How is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It was difficult to see from the Fortress of the Abyss, so I built another one at the vige of Ganra. My apologies for taking action on my own,¡± Gilmi said.


    I had asked him to build it at the cave where Gi Go once lived in, but apparently, it was difficult to see from here.


    To think that he was able to ascertain the purpose behind the beacon and was able to take steps to meet that goal, as expected of Gilmi, he is indeed someone you can rely on.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. I will be relying on Ganra for the days toe,¡± I praised.


    ¡°We shall do anything if it is for the king,¡± Gilmi replied.


    As I watched Gilmi leave, the next goblin to appear before me was the goblin I¡¯d permitted to build a vige, the ancient beast tamer, Gi Gi Orudo.


    Apparently, something has gone awry, for his brows were furrowed.


    Gi Gi knelt before me. ¡°My liege, please hear the request of this one, Gi Gi Orudo.¡±


    Apparently, the female goblins refused to approach his vige out of fear of the stenching from the beasts he¡¯d brought.


    To remedy that, Gi Gi thought if he could have female goblin children raised in his vige from the start, they would get used to it and not fear it.


    The beasts were certainly a new addition, so the female goblins who were unfamiliar with them must¡¯ve been stressed. As a result, no children were being born in his vige. Gi Gi¡¯s request is reasonable.


    ¡°Very well. I must¡¯ve inconvenienced you greatly for failing to notice. You may take 10 children with you,¡± I said.


    Gi Gi excitedly bowed his head and withdrew.


    At longst, I was able to take a breather.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    When Ra Gilmi Fishiga returned, he requested an audience with Princess Narsa. Though still only a rare ss, Princess Narsa was the chief of Ganra Vige and Gilmi¡¯s childhood friend.


    Gilmi was deeply indebted to Princess Narsa¡¯s father, Gn, so he always looked after her.


    ¡°I have fulfilled the king¡¯s mission, thus, I have returned,¡± Gilmi said.


    Though they were childhood friends, Princess Narsa felt something more than that of sibling love for the revered hero, Gilmi, but she hid those feelings within as she generously bowed to him.


    ¡°I hear you did spectacrly. Well done,¡± Princess Narsa said.


    Gilmi passed on what the king had told him. When he lifted his head, he looked toward the influential goblins of Ganra.


    The chief, Princess Narsa; the warrior, Ru Rou; and the recently rising goblin, Re Roen.


    These three goblins each came from different families, each responsible for the production and manufacturing of the goblin bows.


    A goblin called out from these influential people, it was the goblin skilled at manufacturing, Re Roen.


    ¡°So the koro dwarves will be teaching us the method to forge iron, but how shall we pick who will learn among us?¡±


    That was a question pointed to Gilmi and Princess Narsa.


    Princess Narsa thought for a moment before answering. ¡°I do not wish to be partial, have every family send out two goblins.¡±


    Princess Narsa heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Gilmi nod to her, then she looked back on these influential goblins.


    When she saw Roen and Rou bowing their heads, she concluded the meeting.


    After the meeting, the two childhood friends spent some time together.


    They talked about various things such as the state of the surrounding territories, the trend in the king¡¯s court, and the other things they thought worthy of concern as they decided on Ganra¡¯s future course.


    ¡°It¡¯s the king¡¯smand, we have to obey,¡± Gilmi said.


    Currently, they were talking about Ganra¡¯s dedication to building stone arrows and leather armor.


    ¡°The king never ceases to amaze me. It seems as if he¡¯s always thinking one step ahead of us¡­ Because of that, all our preparation went to naught,¡± Narsa said with a tinge of loneliness to her voice.


    Gilmi corrected her. ¡°No, that probably won¡¯t be the case.¡±


    Narsa¡¯s curious eyes prompted Gilmi to continue.


    ¡°The production of iron armor will take some time. It won¡¯t be possible to outfit every warrior with them at the king¡¯s appointed date. Moreover, iron armor is heavy and difficult to use,¡± Gilmi said.


    For Ganra, who was responsible for supporting from the back, the lighter and easier to handle leather armors were much more preferable.


    ¡°You mean!?¡± Narsa eximed with a smile as she realized what Gilmi was getting at.


    ¡°Even with the koro dwarves and the Ganra working together, the demand for leather armor should remain high for a while. The princess¡¯ decision was not a mistake,¡± Gilmi said.


    It was the first order Princess Narsa had given out to help the king. Naturally, she was happy that it wasn¡¯t for naught.


    Seeing her happy, Gilmi smiled too. At the same time, he decided to sound out the king¡¯s intentions after seeing the progress of the iron equipment.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The famous chief of the harpyurea, Yushika, presented a proposition to the collective demihuman body known as the ¡®Eight gs¡¯.


    After the king requested to build inns, the idea to connect the various viges with roads suddenly came to mind.


    ording to her proposition, her race will seek out the shortest route from the skies, while the centaurs, the rizt (long-tailed), and the minotaurs will clear out the forest and transported the lumber. After the path was clear, the tarpidae (mud-scales), the araneae, and the papirsag (shell tribe), will be responsible for building the road, while the fang and the goblins stood guard.


    Yushika burned with passion as she tried to persuade the tribes. That serious appearance of hers was truly unlike her usuallynguid appearance.


    ¡°Trade between our races will explode if we can get this done! Our country will progress by leaps and bounds!¡±


    Gurfia, whose dreams ended prematurely, and Daizos, who sacrificed himself to repay the elves. There was no better time than today if they were to ever realize the dreams of theirterades, Yushika persuaded.


    Persuaded by her zeal, the Eight gs decided to build the roads. They would build them from the goblin¡¯s headquarters all the way to the elven vige. It was an enormous undertaking.


    ¡°You¡¯re working hard,¡± a voice said.


    When the meeting ended, someone said that to Yushika. When she turned around, she noted that it was the araneae, Nikea.


    It was her race who allied themselves with the goblins first, and it was also her who stood at the vanguard in the elven unification war.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yushika said to her friend, ying dumb.


    Nikea asked with emphasis, ¡°Has the Goblin King influenced you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Yushika wryly smiled and Nikea returned it. ¡°But it¡¯s true that it¡¯s for the glory of my race and the Eight gs¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this for ourte friends, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nikea asked.


    Yushika tried to brush her off byughing, but then she went silent and started speaking of an old friend. ¡°I¡¯m sure Daizos would feel vexed if he were alive.¡±


    Nikea agreed. ¡°Enough to regret dying.¡±


    The two wryly smiled, then Nikea excused herself and left.


    ¡°Regret it, Daizos. Because now that you¡¯re gone, there¡¯s nothing else you can do but watch,¡± Yushika said, criticizing her old friend. But though her words seemed sharp, there wasn¡¯t a hint of ill will in them.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The great elven vige of the west, Gastair. It was a vige ruled by old Falun, a brilliant elf who wouldn¡¯t lose even to the famed and heroic Shure of Forni.


    The elves were in the middle of carrying out their big project, the elven school.


    In the past, the elven school had only taken in students from the various viges of the sylph, never once opening its doors for the other races, but at Falun¡¯s suggestion, that had changed.


    Demihumans, koro dwarves, elves, and even goblins were now being epted.


    Falun himself was in charge of managing the school. In it they taught all sorts of subjects such asnguage, geography, history, math, and magic.


    Falun personally picked out the teachers from the elves and the teaching material from the elven libraries.


    Except for the meals, which the students had to deal with, the school was extremely generous and amodating, even going as far as to provide a room for every student.


    Moreover, even the students themselves could decide how long they would be studying. It was truly the best environment for studying.


    Anyone who saw the elven vige for the first time would find their hometowns inferior, what with its showy civilization, the blooming flowers, and the gentle light of the sun that made even the sshes of water sparkle.


    ¡°This is amazing, Kuzan¡­¡±


    The little koro dwarf girl, who apanied Kuzan, opened her eyes wide the moment she saw the vige. Meanwhile, the other koro dwarf was speechless as she looked up at the great elven vige.


    Even whenpared to Forni and Symphoria, the great elven vige of Gastair was a league above. After all, old Falun had poured his life into raising up Gastair, making it the most prosperous vige even among the sylphs.


    If even the elves themselves could be left dumbfounded, what more of the other races?


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived. Wee,¡± old Falun said as he weed these exchanged students, starting with Kuzan.


    ¡°My name is Kuzan! From the Fortress of the Abyss!¡±


    Compared to the two koro dwarves who had lost themselves in their astonishment, Kuzan was able to properly respond to Falun.


    ¡°I am Falun Gastair. I shall be responsible for everyone for the days toe. It is a pleasure to meet all of you,¡± Falun said.


    ¡°The pleasure is ours!¡± The students replied.


    As Falun led the students, the school life of these young students had finally begun.


    ¡ª152 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 150: The Wind from the South

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 150: The Wind from the South</h4>


    The patrolling goblins who were also in charge of securing food ran to me with bubblesing out of their mouth.


    ¡°Your Highness, a great horde of goblins ising from the south!¡±


    As soon I received that report, I took mberge out and ran.


    ¡°Gi Ga! Fei! Gather your men now!¡±


    As I led the remaining goblins of the fortress, I remembered that the Gaidga and the Paradua goblins were situated in the south.


    The Gaidga perhaps, but there was no way Paradua would forget to inform us that an enemy horde wasing.


    The fact they weren¡¯t able to could only mean that they¡¯ve been surrounded or¡­


    I hope they¡¯re safe.


    As I prayed for their safety, the enemy horde came to view and I tightened my grip on my great sword.


    About 50 meters from where I stood was a great horde. A lone goblin stepped out of it, and as soon as I saw that goblin¡¯s face, I was shocked.


    As I approached that duke ss goblin, he drew his long sword and thrust it into the ground, then he got on one knee, bowed his head, and extended his arms in front of his chest with his right hand closed and fit into his open left hand. It was his unique way of expressing his gratitude.


    ¡°I have returned, Your Highness!¡±


    When the goblin horde saw Gi Gu Verbena kneel, they all knelt before me.


    The sight of all the goblins kneeling before me was the fruits of Gi Go¡¯s hard work. He has literally put together a great horde and brought it back with him.


    When Fei and his elven warriors arrived, they cried in surprise. Meanwhile, Gi Ga and his horde let out a great cheer.


    ¡°Gi Gu Verbena,¡± I called.


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± He said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve conquered the south?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As you havemanded, Your Majesty,¡± he replied.


    When I realized the extent of Gi Gu¡¯s aplishment, I inadvertently narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°Is there anything you wish?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There is no greater reward than to be able to help his majesty in his path to world domination,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Then I shall give youmand over the first army of theing war. I will be expecting great things from you.¡±


    ¡°As youmand, my liege. I will do my best to not shame your name,¡± Gi Gu said as I nodded, but then he brought another subject up. ¡°Your Majesty, actually, I¡¯ve brought a present.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I said.


    As Gi Gu signaled his subordinates, they brought out some humans wrapped in reeds.


    ¡°My liege, I present to you a human we found in the southern region. I thought he might be of some service to his highness.¡±


    Several humans were brought before me, a vine firmly wrapped around their mouths in ce of a ball gag. Altogether, there were three men and one woman. They looked unlike any human I¡¯ve seen, and the clothes they wore were too extravagant for a band of travelers.


    They could simply be rich people, or perhaps merchants, but¡­ Isn¡¯t their skin a bit too pale?


    ¡°Did these people have any luggage with them?¡±


    ¡°No, we acquired them after exterminating a race known as ¡®killer ants¡¯. I don¡¯t believe there was anything of the sort.¡±


    I looked at the humans once more.


    Their pale faces were stricken with horror. When I looked under their robes, I found that they were in possession of some bracelets, some ornaments they burned time on, and a book.


    It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t read, but from the way these people reacted, it would seem that this book was the most important of their belongings.


    We¡¯re not getting anywhere like this.


    ¡°Undo that man¡¯s gag,¡± Imanded.


    I had the slender man with the most extravagant clothing on him to be sat before me.


    ¡°You are¡ª¡± I couldn¡¯t even finish my sentence before the man started yapping.


    ¡°How dare you people treat me like this!?¡± The man said, causing the long-armed goblins to surround him and pin him down.


    ¡°I am the cardinal of Cultidian, Benem Nemush! Monsters who do not fear god! Know that the gravity of your sins wi¡ª¡±


    Unable to withstand the man¡¯s jeers any longer, the goblins hit the man, causing his jeers to turn into screams instantly.


    I nced at the goblins, signaling them to stop, and they fearfully bowed inpliance.


    I spoke to the man. ¡°Unfortunately, who you are is no business of mine. You are now within ournds. Yourws, your logic¡­ none of them have any power here. Prepare yourself.¡±


    Nemush and the rest of the humans looked down on the ground as their bodies shook in fear.


    ¡°Gi Gu, you have brought me something interesting. I will be sure to reward you properly for this one day,¡± I said.


    ¡°¡­Yes, my lord!¡±


    I ordered the humans to be brought to a nearby vige.


    I figure it would be easier to talk if they were brought there instead of the fortress.


    Besides, there¡¯s no reason for us to give them free information.


    After I left Gi Ga in charge of the fortress during my absence, I dismissed the mobilization order I¡¯d sent out, then I took Fei and Gi Gu with me to the Gaidga vige.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Presently, we were in the middle of an ¡®interrogation¡¯, or at least that¡¯s what I would have called our current activity, but this self- proimed cardinal has been running his mouth from the start.


    Apparently, this man was a follower of the Kushain faith, and was on his way to the free cities in the south to attend the conve that would decide their next patriarch.


    I asked him why he was walking in the middle of a forest like this, and apparently, his faith was so great that he believed that the monsters would not attack him. Moreover, the other cardinals seemed to have coaxed him to pull off this crazy stunt.


    ording to the other humans, this man, Nemush, was of particrly high rank, and was even close to the position of patriarch. He was currently in fiercepetition with two other candidates.


    Supporters of Kushain were particrly numerous among the free cities or the city states. Especially, the agricultural northern city states.


    ¡°What will you do once you¡¯ve be the patriarch?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not really a topic to be had with a lesser life form, but fine! When I be the patriarch, I shall call for a holy war! A crusade!¡±


    Oh?


    Nemush¡¯ eyes gleamed a tranced light as he spoke of his ns, and I looked coldly at him as I listened.


    ¡°The free cities of the south who do not acknowledge Kushain shall know the might of Kushain!¡±


    I talked with these humans for one week.


    There were some among them who were too scared to talk to me, but that was easily settled when I introduced the elf, Fei, to them.


    Appearances really does matter, it seems.


    It was doubtful that the humans were all telling the truth, but one thing was certain, the state of the free cities of the south.


    The free cities were divided into two: the agricultural north and the south that traded with it. These city states have made their own alliances, creating a framework of sort that was known as the free city state county, but unification was still a long way away.


    The north had kings, while the south had republics and many citizens. The north followed the teaching of Kushain, while the south worshipped the god of the desert, Ashunasan. Speaking of which, Kushain is apparently the name of a sage who once lived and is a monotheistic religion.


    Moreover, aside from cultural and religious differences, the south traded with Germion Kingdom through Shushunu Holy Kingdom, even though the Germion Kingdom was currently pressuring the northern city states.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I muttered as I listened to Fei¡¯s report.


    I drew a map within my head as I sought to ce the current position of the Forest of Darkness.


    Will we make it before the conve the starts? I wonder.


    ¡°Fei, elven metal is precious even among humans, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. Why do you ask?¡± Fei said.


    This sort of scheming doesn¡¯t suit me, but there shouldn¡¯t be any harm in scattering some seeds.


    ¡°Could I personally borrow some?¡± I asked.


    Fei¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°¡­That is not a decision one would expect from the wise King of Goblins. Those people do not have the forbearance that could make others acknowledge them. If you are intent on supporting them, we may have to rethink our rtionship.¡±


    Wise, huh. I feel that¡¯s not really an adjective you put on goblins, but whatever¡­


    ¡°Putting it bluntly, there isn¡¯t a hunter who would let his prey off when it willingly offers its head,¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you saying you can use them?¡± Fei asked.


    ¡°The more ipetent leaders there are, the easier my path will be,¡± I said. ¡°Fei, though my heart yearns for danger, I will still charge on even if the wall has already copsed.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand. We elves shall give our support as we always have.¡±


    Fei bowed and I nodded.


    Now then, entertaining a fool is a hassle, but¡­


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    In the wide premises where the soldiers trained, 500 soldiers lined up so tightly that not even a drill could bore a hole in their formation.


    Ever since the n to fight the goblins in 2 years was decided, the feudal lord of the west, Gowen Ranid, has been gathering every soldiers he could muster to create his western army anew.


    As Gowen divided the toons, he looked down on the young soldiers and spoke loudly so they could hear him.


    ¡°Last year, our army suffered many losses and failed to invade the forest!¡±


    The eyes of the young soldiers all gathered on the western feudal lord who stood imposingly.


    ¡°In the forest dwells monsters that are beyond our wildest imaginations. They stand in the way of progress. Moreover, should the daye when they leave the forest, they will surely raze your fields to the ground, kill your friends, take away your sisters and mothers, and kill your father and brothers!¡±


    Gowen¡¯s spirit bore down on these young soldiers as they listened with rapt attention.


    ¡°Stand tall, Soldiers! Yesterday, you were cowards! But from this day forth, you will be heroes! Guardians of this country! You will be given food! You will be given a weapon and armor! All of which have been paid for by the taxes paid by your parents! Therefore, you must win!¡±


    There were some among the soldiers who cried. Their lives weren¡¯t easy. It was precisely because of that that they aspired to be soldiers.


    ¡°Defeat the monsters and bring home victory!¡±


    ¡°To victory!¡± The crowd responded.


    After distributing the soldiers to their toons, they would be given training by their senior soldiers.


    After seeing that everything was in order, the cold gleam returned to Gowen¡¯s eyes and he returned to his office.


    He dealt with the paperwork at a frightening pace, but when he came across one certain document, he suddenly stopped. It was a highly ssified document that has been sealed with the imperial mark.


    Gowen¡¯s cheeks loosened a bit when he nced through that document.


    ¡°Approximately, 400 soldiers at the capital.¡±


    That was the number of reinforcements that could be sent in theing year as soon as preparations werepleted. Moreover, the holy knight Shivara might even make an appearance; the Ripper Knight, that was a holy knight who loved battles so much that he wouldn¡¯t be satisfied unless he led the charge. Not to mention, Gund still owed him from thest battle.


    ¡°At most, we should have somewhere near 2000¡­¡±


    Though Gowen said 2000, that was a number only achievable by gathering every single soldier from colonia and his fief. It wasn¡¯t very realistic. 1,800 was a more realistic figure.


    There was a bit too many he had to protect.


    That being the case, an attack would be best. But if he did attack, how should he go about it?


    If the enemy base was that deserted town from before, he could try cutting away the forest until he reached it.


    Alternatively, he could try and provoke the goblins out of the forest, then stop them with colonia (colonial city). He could use the reinforcements from colonia to catch the enemy in a surround, cutting off all paths of retreat, allowing him topletely annihte the enemy in one go.


    But, no¡­ That Goblin King probably won¡¯t be fooled. It was doubtful he would move exactly as Gowen wished.


    Considering there was someone who tried to attack during the night before, there was no such thing as being too careful. Another card Gowen could y was to temporarily abandon colonia, then trap the enemy within their territory, leaving them ripe for the chopping block.


    But could the citizens endure such a n?


    In the vast ins, mobility was key. But unfortunately, Gowen was yet to find someone who could rece thete cavalrymander, Corseo. Gowen would prefer that everything went perfectly, but¡­ With their current cavalry inexperienced, the deciding factor would end up being the weapons created by the craftsmen.


    Until enough was gathered, he would have to be thorough with the defense. Fortunately, the magicians given him by the king has greatly sped up colonia¡¯s progress.


    If he could only have those mages under his directmand, he could have his very own sorcerer cavalry (mana guard) just like the eastern Holy Shushunu Kingdom, but unfortunately, they belonged to the king.


    With the situation at hand, he had no choice but to rely on his old tactics.


    ¡°My lord, please excuse me,¡± a voice said.


    When Gowen looked up, a clerk was before him.


    ¡°State your business,¡± Gowen said.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­st time¡¯s¡­¡± the man said.


    Gowen¡¯s eyes grew sharp.


    Some religious groups have been wandering about in his territorytely. They tried to persuade his citizens to believe in just one god, and they even told him that everything would go fine as long as he contributed to their faith.


    ¡°¡­Let hime,¡± Gowen said.


    Sensing that his tone was heavier than normal, a chill crawled up the clerk¡¯s back.


    When the person of the Kushain faith entered, he started running his mouth passionately without even waiting for Gowen to say anything.


    No matter how splendid his god was, or how weak the other gods were, or whether this was a sin or not, the moment Gowen heard his request, he curtly replied. ¡°You may not loiter in my territory. If I


    hear you ask the same worthless request again, at that time, it¡¯ll be your head.¡±


    The person from the Kushain faithined, but when he tried to chase after Gowen, he suddenly heard the sound of him sheathing his sword.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The religious person asked.


    Gowen obliged and pointed to his fingers. When he looked down, he noted that his fingers were gone.


    ¡°¡­Huh!? E-Eeek!¡±


    At first questioning, but when understanding came, pain settled in and the religious person fell to the floor.


    Gowen approached the trembling man and slowly waved his sword, then he pointed it at his throat.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it again. Hurry up and get lost,¡± Gowen said.


    After that Gowen called the government officials over and had them pick up the fallen fingers, then he sent out an edict.


    ¡°The Kushain faith is heresy. They will not be weed in my territory.¡±


    They trembled and nodded as Gowen¡¯s voice resounded.


    ¡°Also, this might be unnecessary, but inform the capital as well. Tell them that our country has no need for monotheism. We are a people protected by many gods!¡±


    ¡ª142 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Intermission: One Thousand Li to the North, a Meeting at Dawn (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: One Thousand Li to the North, a Meeting at Dawn (1/2)</h4>


    Name: Gi Go Amatsuki


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 2


    ss: Duke; Wandering


    Possessed Skills: Swordsman Sword Mastery A-; Purple sh; Forsake; Sense; Discern; A Master Swordsman''s Proof; Silent Nature; Veteran


    Divine Protection: Sword God


    Attributes: None


    Subordinate Beasts: None


    Abnormal Status: Sworn to Spare; Sworn God''s Control


    Beyond the cave full of glowing moss, where the light of the fire god¡¯s body shone brilliantly up in the sky, the former ve, Yoshu¡¯s, eyes were blinded by the great light.


    He implored the goblin walking ahead of him, Gi Go Amatsuki, to stop, but the goblin waved him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± the goblin said.


    Seeing the goblin walk unguarded, Yoshu followed after him as he thought of a n in case things turned for the worst.


    ¡°Lord Gi Go!¡±


    A great horde of beasts was apanying a goblin that looked to be a noble ss.


    From what Yoshu recalled, this goblin was none other than Mr. Gi Gi.


    Beasts of all sorts frolicked about around him.


    Yoshu asked if it was safe, and Gi Go told him it was with a nce.


    ¡°Normally, people would be a bit more surprised, but¡­¡± Yoshu said.


    When Yoshu got a closer look, he noticed that there were some monkey-like animals mixed with the horde who would either feed the young or scratch each others backs. It was a peaceful scene; at least, as long as he did not look through those lenses called prejudice that humans had of beasts.


    Gi Go received something from Gi Gi, then they bid each other farewell.


    Yoshu wasn¡¯t close to Gi Gi, so he quickly followed after Gi Go.


    ¡°You sure are close,¡± Yoshu remarked as they followed a distinct beast trail up to the north, most probably a trail left by Gi Gi¡¯s beast horde.


    ¡°Our rtionship is actually one where we¡¯re one misstep away from killing each other,¡± Gi Go said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t look like that to me¡­¡± Yoshu said.


    ¡°¡­Before I met the king a kind of beast known as ¡®gray wolf¡¯ wreaked havoc on my turf,¡± Gi Go said.


    Yoshu and the goblin walked while paying attention to their surroundings.


    ¡°Half the horde had been done in and we couldn¡¯t hunt. We were left with only two choices: either starve to death or eat each other. But then the king came.¡±


    Gi Go¡¯s voice was heavy. Was that regret weighing upon him or something else? Yoshu did not know.


    ¡°Hungry and weak, I was mercilessly beaten by Gi Gi and Gi Gu. I didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to stand before the king,¡± Gi Go said.


    ¡°It was vexing, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Yoshu asked.


    ¡°¡­Perhaps,¡± Gi Go said.


    As they continued along their path, their feet began to make slushing sounds.


    ¡°Since that day I¡¯ve been keeping something locked up within me. That something was with me even on that day I gave Gi Gi food as proof of our friendship¡­¡±


    Gi Go continued talking, but as he did, Yoshu was more and more surprised.


    The sword is my way of life.


    Yoshu had always believed Gi Go to bepletely devoted to the sword.


    But now¡­ It seemed that this goblin was actually more human than he ever imagined.


    The atmosphere along the way was so heavy that Yoshu even stopped feeling his legs as he walked.


    Perhaps this was the reason why Gi Go was taken by the Sword God¡¯s madness.


    ¡°A swamp,¡± Gi Go said as he looked down.


    In the dimly lit forest that remained dim despite the body of the fire god shining from the sky was a swamp abundant with strange water nts.


    It didn¡¯t seem they would be able to cross.


    ¡°Shall we go around?¡± Yoshu suggested.


    There was more than one path to the north.


    After leaving the forest, the northern mountains of the snow god that blocked the heavens came to view.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The body of the fire god had yet to set, but they were making camp already. The dark of the night was irrelevant to goblins, but to a human like Yoshu, it was a difficult time to work. Normally, the twin red moon sisters would light the dark sky during the ck of the night god, but unfortunately, the clouds today veiled their light.


    Gradually, the god of the night and his household¡¯s goddesses began to stretch their wings.


    Yoshu looked hatefully at the oppressive clouds that covered the sky.


    It seemed like it might rain, so they decided to make camp at the border of the forest and the ins. Yoshu would always put up a cloth between the trees to protect themselves from the watch of the night birds, but today, he added anotheryer.


    After setting up the tent, Yoshu gathered some aged branches and lit them up.


    It wasn¡¯t easy because of all the vegetation growing, but Yoshu made sure to pick a camping site that was slightly sloped. After all, it would be horrible if it flooded and they were swept away while they were sleeping.


    ¡°This should do,¡± Yoshu said as he finished making camp.


    In the same moment - almost as if Gi Go was waiting - Gi Go came out of the thickets with two big eyes in hand.


    The pattern of a giant eye drawn on the birds¡¯ feathers looked menacing as it seemed to look straight at Yoshu, but he ignored it and spoke to Gi Go.


    ¡°Looks like you caught a lot today,¡± Yoshu said.


    ¡°There seems to be a lot in these parts,¡± Gi Go said.


    Yoshu took the prey from Gi Go and strangled them.


    After killing the beasts, Yoshu started gutting them. He had already gotten used to the whole process, so much so that his hands moved even without thinking.


    After lopping off the heads of the big eyes and draining their blood, Yoshu started plucking their feathers and removing the internal organs.


    The big eyes stored poison within them, and any human that ingested it would be out with a high fever for a few days. The goblins and the orcs had a natural resistance to it, however.


    To adventurers the biggest reason for gutting these big eyes was to get the monster crystal that sometimes crystallized within.


    Of the beasts that had monster crystals inside of them, the big eyes were rtively weaker, making them a prime choice for adventurers.


    Of course, the amount of magic crystals inside them was also less, making the rewards smaller, but to the adventurers who were struggling to get by, the big eyes were an indispensable source of ie.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an adventurer though¡­¡± Yoshu muttered.


    Yoshu wiped the monster crystal clean and stored it in his bag. He couldn¡¯t just leave it on the ground as it might attract other beasts.


    He ran his knife along the bones, cutting off the meat of the beast, then he took a sharpened rod, pierced the meat with it, and cooked it over fire.


    The fragrant scent of meat being cooked was apanied by the sound of fat bursting.


    The sight of a little fat falling into the mes as the meat was cooked greatly whet Yoshu¡¯s appetite.


    As a finishing touch, Yoshu took the rock salt he got from the vige a few days ago and shaved it with a knife, then he sprinkled some on the meat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have one,¡± Gi Go said as he excitedly bit into the meat. Sounds of juice slushing resounded as the juice of the meat filled Gi Go¡¯s mouth. Some of it even spilled onto the ground.


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Gi Go said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± Yoshu said, smiling a little, then he started eating.


    Contrast the crunchy exterior, the meat inside was soft and his teeth was easily able to tear it apart.


    ¡°Yep, it¡¯s good alright,¡± Yoshu said as he nodded with satisfaction.


    It¡¯s often said that people will naturally smile when eating good food. It seems that was true indeed, even for goblins.


    After eating Yoshu started teaching Gi Go how to sing. He had promised him some time ago, but it was too dangerous in the dungeon, so he had postponed it until now.


    ¡°What kind of songs do you like? Songs for battle, perhaps?¡± Yoshu asked.


    There were all sorts of songs. There were songs that spoke of one¡¯s homnd, ones that spoke of the seasons, ones that spoke of love, or extolled bravery or even spoke of war.


    It was a rare sight to see Gi Go ponder on something, but when he finally opened his mouth, he asked Yoshu to teach him a song that thought back to one¡¯s home.


    ¡°That¡¯s unexpected,¡± Yoshu remarked.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m always fighting, so I can say I know war, but a ce to go back to? There¡¯s only one such ce now¡­ So, if there is a song that talks about home, I¡¯d like to know it,¡± Gi Go exined.


    ¡°A ce to go back to, huh?¡± Yoshu said.


    Did he have that? Yoshu wondered.


    Closing his eyes, he saw the image of his older sister appear.


    Yoshu wryly smiled at that.


    I¡¯m alright, sis. I¡¯m doing a lot better than expected.


    Yoshu wrly smiled at his worrying sister, then he cleared his throat and began to sing.


    ¡°Can you remember the oldnds? O winds of the vast sky, take these feelings with you. I wonder if the water flowing in the rivers came from the rain in the oldnds. Mother mountain, snowy mountain, misty mountains of the north.


    (Kyanmarordo rinbaru habekasutoria vesjinichi ukeru habeireria kyanrashiruudo chiukeinrei. Dinarashir, yuuguranshiru, iryunoshisurashiru.)¡±


    Gi Go quietly listened as Yoshu sang.


    ¡°When I turn around I see the path back home. Friends of a strangend, won¡¯t you scatter my ashes on the mountains of my homnd, where I can no longer return? In thatnd whose air I breathed growing up. In thatnd whose rain I cried under and whose snow I


    kicked and ran. Mother mountain, snowy mountain, misty mountains of the north.


    (hadomerieddo kyanroroodo rao ishuneyuuga. Ragiirakyanmibadia. Nonmuukyandou. Katouraragiirun, uauwa, yuguerin. Dinarashiru, yuuguranshiru, iryunoshisurashiru.)¡±


    Though goblins couldn¡¯t cry, the mournful melody left its mark on Gi Go¡¯s heart.


    ¡°¡­A good song,¡± Gi Go remarked.


    ¡°Yes, a good song indeed,¡± Yoshu agreed.


    Yoshu wryly smiled as he sat before the mes thinking of his sister.


    Also, the weird words in parentheses are the old tongue in the story, I believe. I obviously don¡¯t understand the old tongue, so I left it in romaji. It might be a bit sloppy, though.

 Volume 2, Intermission: One Thousand Li to the North, a Meeting at Dawn (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: One Thousand Li to the North, a Meeting at Dawn (2/2)</h4>


    As they walked further up north, the temperature gradually grew lower and the mountains of the snow god became bigger. Because the winds blew down from the mountains, the cold they felt was colder than the actual temperature of the area. This sort of wind was poprly known as the breath of Yggrasil (snow god). It was because of it that thisnd remained cool even in the heat of summer, making it a treasure trove of produce that could only grow in the cold.


    The traveling pair of goblin and human looked at therge fields as they passed them by. These fields were so big that Yoshu himself couldn¡¯t help but grow wide eyed. In fact, the fields were so big they were a lot closer to a city than a simple town.


    The bigger the vige, the more people there were and the more shops there were. A bigger town was usually preferable as far travelers were concerned, but when Yoshu thought of Gi Go, he thought a small town would be better instead.


    While Yoshu was worrying about that, Gi Go was particrly taken by the white thinging out of his mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yoshu asked.


    ¡°Something white ising out of my mouth,¡± Gi Go said.


    Yoshu couldn¡¯t understand what Gi Go was talking about, so the goblin exhaled deeply to show him what he meant.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to my body?¡± Gi Go asked anxiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty normal though,¡± Yoshu said, then he took a deep breath and exhaled as well, drawing a white puff of breath in the space before his mouth.


    ¡°But this has never happened before,¡± Gi Go said.


    When Gi Go said that, Yoshu finally understood.


    ¡°Ahh, could it be this is your first time visiting a cold ce?¡± Yoshu asked.


    ¡°Cold? Ahh, it¡¯s indeed colder here,¡± Gi Go said.


    Yoshu wryly smiled and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s normal for that white thing toe out in cold ces.¡±


    Since this was Gi Go¡¯s first time, he¡¯s probably never seen snow either. Yoshu secretly anticipated how Gi Go would react once he saw it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As for Gi Go, since the only thing that changed was the color of his breath, he stopped bothering himself about it and followed after Yoshu.


    When it was almost time for them to make camp, Yoshu spotted a vige. It was a little big, but it wasn¡¯t the sort of vige soldiers would station themselves in.


    It was a wealthy vige.


    ¡°Luck seems to be on our side today. We might able to stay here,¡± Yoshu said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Gi Go agreed without paying much attention as his eyes darted to and fro his surroundings.


    When Yoshu started to leave him behind, he followed after him.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After negotiating for a while, Gi Go and Yoshu were able to sessfully stay at the vige chief¡¯s ce. The negotiations went as usual. Yoshu did the talking, while Gi Go quietly waited with his features covered by a long robe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ever get used to human houses,¡± Gi Go said.


    After entering the chief¡¯s stable, Gi Go took off his robe andid himself over the straw bed. He ignored the frightened horses as he slept with his sword in hand.


    Goblins might be able to move freely be it day or night, but it was still important that he remained alert at all times. And though his body was a lot tougher than Yoshu¡¯s, making him significantly less tired despite having to walk an entire day without rest, Gi Go still felt some fatigue.


    When it came to fatigue, there was no better treatment than sleep.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Gi Go closed his eyes, eager to greet slumbernd, but for some reason its doors refused to open.


    He was tired, so he definitely needed to sleep, but then he thought back to that thing that caught his attention before entering the vige.


    There were several beings around the vige. The feeling he sensed from those beings was much like the greed he felt from orcs when they hunted their prey. But this was a human vige. Could it be that even a ce like this wasn¡¯t free of such things?


    Gi Go tried to shake the thought away.


    But no matter how hard he tried, sleep wouldn¡¯te.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for a goblin to ignore threat when he knows he¡¯s being threatened. For a goblin to ignore a threat was to go against instinct itself.


    If one is being targeted, then one should run.


    If the enemy is weaker, then that enemy should be defeated.


    There was no such thing as ¡®waiting¡¯.


    And so, Gi Go stood up and walked out into the ck of the night god covered in the darkness of the goddess of darkness.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± A voice called out to him from behind.


    When he turned around, it was Yoshu.


    ¡°You were awake?¡± Gi Go asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fall asleep easily,¡± Yoshu exined with a wry smile, though he already had a shield on his back and a sword in hand.


    ¡°Good then. There¡¯s an enemy. Come with me for a bit,¡± Gi Go said.


    ¡°Good grief,¡± Yoshuined. He still followed Gi Go, however.


    When they got out, what greeted them was a group of bandits and neighing horses.


    ¡°This is what you¡¯d call a bandit group,¡± Yoshu exined.


    Yoshu couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly when he realized there were about 50 of them all in all.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot,¡± Gi Go said.


    ¡°Yeah, but bandits aren¡¯t really about numbers,¡± Yoshu said.


    As Yoshu took out his shield, he drew his sword.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense anyone strong, but with this many, it shouldn¡¯t be too boring,¡± Gi Go said.


    Goblins were friends of the dark. Gi Go could see perfectly clear even without the torches that illuminated the area. As for Yoshu, he found the torches convenient for sizing up the enemy.


    ¡°Amateurs,¡± Yoshu said with a cruel smile as he hid under the shadow of a building and searched his shield for a dagger.


    When the bandits began to ride over the fences, he threw it at them.


    The dagger smoothly cut through the air as it prated a man¡¯s throat. In the blink of an eye, without even leaving an opportunity to cry in death, one bandit fell from his horse.


    Yoshu threw a few more daggers.


    The bandits did not fail to notice the oddity of the situation, and they looked for the person responsible for the death of theirrades. When they pinpointed Yoshu¡¯s location, they charged straight at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking to die!¡± A bandit yelled as he and his men rode for Yoshu.


    Yoshu, however, didn¡¯t seem to mind as he threw three more daggers to im three more lives, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop the bandits¡¯ charge.


    Yoshu ran into the stable to avoid the bandits from chasing him with their horses.


    As a result, the bandits surrounded the stable.


    ¡°You bastards dare have a hard time with this rat!?¡± The biggest of the bandits spat. He said that in the same moment Yoshu shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°These mes I offer to you! (Burning Sword)¡± Yoshu chanted.


    mes wrapped around the sword in his hands, making it look like it was struck by lightning as the fire ran through it. The sword in his hands was now sharper and stronger than ever.


    ¡°Careful now,¡± Yoshu said.


    As the battlemenced within the stable, Yoshu was able to dodge the attacks by a hair¡¯s breadth. Unfortunately, there were too many bandits, making it harder and harder for him dodge.


    ¡ªThis is bad!


    When Yoshu couldn¡¯t dodge any longer, he braced himself for pain.


    But the pain never came, and instead, a curved sword was brandished before him, stopping the de of the enemy.


    ¡°Mr. Gi Go! What about the bandits on your side?¡± Yoshu asked with both relief and anticipation.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been dealt with,¡± Gi Go replied.


    The n was for Gi Go to take care of the bandits that tried to run away from the entrance, but it seems he had managed to finish his part sooner. The robe Gi Go wore had already been cut up because of the battle.


    Without the robe¡¯s hood concealing his face, the bandits could clearly see his face.


    ¡°M-Monster!¡± They cried.


    Unfortunately, their fear only made them easy pickings for Yoshu and Gi Go, who mercilessly struck them down one after another. Whenever Gi Go swung his sword, the bandits would lose their arms and fall over, while Yoshu¡¯s sword was so sharp it could prate even their armor.


    ¡°S-Save us!¡± The bandits cried as they ran.


    When dawn came, most of them had either been killed or captured.


    Yoshu and Gi Go handed them to the vige people.


    The vigers screamed when they saw Gi Go, but Yoshu calmed them down by exining that he was an honest monster swordsman.


    The vigers were deeply grateful to Yoshu and Gi Go, so they paid them some money. They even gave them some fur coats and winter shoes to stave off the cold when they found out they were headed to the snow god¡¯s mountains. They also gave them some preserved food and fire spirit stones that could light a fire even without any branches.


    Yoshu and Gi Go thanked the vigers, then they headed further up to the north.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gi Go could not get used to the sensation he felt from his feet. From the moment he was born until adulthood, he has never worn a pair of shoes. To make things worse, the snow-coverednd would cave ever step he took.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ It¡¯s hard to move here,¡± Gi Go said.


    He tried swinging his curved sword, but it was difficult to control his weight in these snow-coverednds. The more strength he put in his feet, the further his feet sunk into the snow.


    Gi Go¡¯s dislike for shoes only grew worse under this situation. Not only was he unable to keep a firm posture, his feet were even caged in a small object. That being said, he couldn¡¯t just remove them either. After all, even goblins were susceptible to frostbite.


    ¡°Nuu¡­¡± Though puzzled, Gi Go tried swinging his sword again.


    Try and try as he might, however, he could not swing his sword as he pleased. There was supposedly a savage tribe here known as Yugushiva. From what he knew, they were a worthy opponent. But no matter how worthy they were, if he couldn¡¯t fight properly, he wouldn¡¯t be satisfied even in death.


    ¡°Mr. Gi Go, it seems a blizzard ising. We should rest inside this cave,¡± Yoshu said.


    When the body of the fire god was at its peak, Yoshu happened to find a cave in the mountains. He proposed to stay there.


    ¡°That would probably be for the best,¡± Gi Go agreed.


    Leaving his winter equipment in the ck cave that contrasted the snowynd, Gi Go began immersing himself in his sword once more. He has never experienced an environment were it was so difficult to swing his sword.


    He sought to find an answer within as he swung his sword ceaselessly through the air.


    A white breath left his mouth and vanished.


    The trees were covered in snow, and the snowynds that would usually appear rocky and uneven appeared perfectly level because of the snow. Gradually, the sun set and the clouds were cut apart by the powerful winds.


    When the sun had gone far toward the west, clouds began the fill the sky.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh?¡±


    When lumps of white began to fall from the sky, Gi Go curiously reached out for them, only for them to vanish in his sword-scarred hands.


    ¡°So this is snow,¡± he muttered.


    The falling snow greatly fascinated Gi Go, but the winds gradually grew stronger, and the breath of the snow god began to breathe down from above, chilling Gi Go.


    ¡°Mr. Gi Go, aren¡¯t you going to eat¡± Yoshu asked.


    The once gentle snow had turned into a vicious weapon as they struck Gi Go on the cheeks.


    Gi Go turned his back on the blizzard and entered the cave.


    The next day, the sky was blue again. A man and a goblin packed up their belongings and left their cave. The cold of the wind would brush against their skin and a white cloud would exhale from their mouths as they climbed up the mountain.


    By this time, Gi Go had finally gotten used to walking in the snow.


    But just when Gi Go thought they would finally reach the summit, a person appeared before them.


    The person wore a mask and had silver hair that fluttered in the air. The person wore a white fur coat and carried a curved sword just as big or perhaps bigger than Gi Go¡¯s.


    That person swung his sword with a reverse grip.


    The moment Gi Go saw that, he called out to Yoshu.


    ¡°From above!¡± He said.


    Although they were on snowynds, that person ran so quickly that it seemed like he was jumping.


    The person ran with open hostility, but Gi Go weed him with a ferociousugh.


    ¡°Yoshu, keep your head down!¡±


    Gi Go stepped forward and brandished his curved sword to meet the enemy¡¯s de. Despite being on snowynds, the enemy jumped easily, leaving a spray of snow as he unsheathed his sword and shed down on him.


    ¡°Ronto, rio!¡± The enemy yelled in the northernnguage, drawing the curtains on their duel.


    ¡°NUuuOOO!¡± Gi Go met the enemy¡¯s de with his own.


    Though the snow sought to shackle him, Gi Go returned the enemy¡¯s de.


    The enemy was no slouch, however, and he used the momentum from having his de returned to nimbly flip in the sky and easily regain his footing despite the snow.


    In the unsinking snownds was a powerful foe that fluttered like a butterfly.


    A fierce smile appeared on Gi Go¡¯s lips.


    It was a smile reminiscent of his days when he was a mere starving monster.


    ¡°A worthy foe. Come, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    On that day, they met a yugushiva (snow demon).


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Yoshu¡¯s level has risen.


    58.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 151: Rite of Passage

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 151: Rite of Passage</h4>


    We left the Gaidga vige and saw the cardinal Nemush until the border of the Forest of Darkness.


    I left the monsters we encountered along the way to Gi Gu Verbena and his southern goblins, while Fei and I werepletely focused on gathering as much information as we could.


    Cardinal Nemush was headed to a city state of the northern part of the free cities known as Banen Kingdom. Apparently, they pick their king by election.


    Being also the headquarters of the Kushain faith, it seemed to be a country deeply devoted to religion.


    Apparently, the influence of the church there was so great that Nemush went as far as to say that without the adherents there would be no people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a king?¡± I asked.


    Nemushughed with a sneer as he said the king wasn¡¯t a problem.


    ¡°The king himself is a follower of the Kushain faith. Moreover, not even the king himself can meet the patriarch just because he wishes to!¡± Nemush said.


    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s being talkative because he looks down on me for being a monster or simply because that¡¯s how he is. Of course, there¡¯s still a possibility that he¡¯s lying, but I don¡¯t think anyone is capable ofing up with such aplicated lie.


    It¡¯s a pity the evil eye of the one-eyed snake can¡¯t discern truth from lie.


    Because of that I have no choice but to rely on my own skills. It¡¯s inconvenient, but when I think about how relying on a skill won¡¯t get me that far anyway, I feel better.


    I still haven¡¯t found a path to victory. For now, there¡¯s no choice but to fumble my way through.


    We spent about 10 days all-in-all gathering information from Nemush, and then we finally arrived at the southern end of the forest.


    There, a rocky desert of a wastnd where the air shimmered in heat and the hot sand scorched greeted us.


    It was faint, but I could see the city-state from the distance.


    ¡°This is as far as we go,¡± I said.


    We haven¡¯t even fully understood the forest yet. Going out into the desert now was far too early. First, we must strengthen our stronghold.


    ¡°Before you go, take these with you. It¡¯s a farewell gift. Let it pay your travel expenses and serve as a tribute to that god you speak of.¡±


    I spoke as haughtily as I could to further cement my image as a foolish monster king to Nemush.


    ¡°So the teachings of Kushain can reach even monsters¡­ Are you writing this down?¡± Nemush said to the other believers with him.


    They must have been recording something, as the believers quickly wrote down something with a feather pen.


    ¡°I will gift you another treasure when youe to the forest again. I wish to pay respects to that god of yours,¡± I said insincerely. I could barely keep myself from grinning.


    If this man could gain power and wreak havoc in the south, the power of the humans will dwindle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think a monster could ever understand the teachings of Kushain, but at the very least, I¡¯ll pray for you to have a peaceful death,¡± Nemush said.


    ¡°Farewell,¡± I said.


    A peaceful death, huh. I couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the thought as I turned heel.


    Who wants a peaceful death?


    What I want is to suffer and suffer more, a thorny road covered in blood.


    I chose to walk such a path. Damn a peaceful death.


    On the other side of all the pain and suffering, beyond the endless wars¡­ What awaits me is probably¡­


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    We took the same amount of time to return to the Fortress of the Abyss. When we got back, Kuzan¡¯s representative, Yellow, was waiting for us. I¡¯d sent Kuzan to the elven school, so Yellow had to take over the search of the Fortress of the Abyss.


    The old goblin and Yellow seemed to be working together, as they weed us together upon our return.


    ¡°My king, word hase from the elf, Lord Felbi,¡± the old goblin said.


    The old goblin was in charge of the young and female goblins, and was unusually wise for a goblin.


    It seems Felbi, Pale, Selena, and Shumea have all sessfully infiltrated the western region. They¡¯ve be adventurers to earn a living and are currently on their way to visit various ces.


    The west was under the rule of the soldier, Gowen Ranid. That should be the same man who swore a treaty with me.


    It¡¯s doubtful that he¡¯s willing to keep that treaty, however, as he has been gathering and training a significant number of soldiers. In fact, he¡¯s apparently even willing to name an unknown adventurer an officer depending on his abilities. He¡¯s really thought things through.


    It seems I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s been strengthening his forces and looking to expand territory.


    ¡°Forget the treaty. Is he nning on attacking?¡± I asked.


    ¡°So a war can¡¯t be avoided after all,¡± Fei said.


    ¡°Thisnd is too small for two rulers,¡± I said.


    Those who seek power will naturally collide with others with simr intentions. Besides, even if I did cut my ambitions short by only protecting this forest, one day, the humans will surely attack us anyway to feed themselves.


    Hence, there can only be one path for me to take.


    Capture the human kingdom, wage war against the world, and carve my existence into history.


    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± the old goblin said.


    The next part of the message was closer to hearsay than something concrete. Word has it that the new leader of the Eastern Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s sorcerer cavalry has been decided. There has also been news of a contagious disease spreading in the northern mountains of the snow god and Germion Kingdom payingrge sums to any who can use healing magic. Finally, the conve of the Kushain faith has apparently been opened.


    It seems Nemush wasn¡¯t lying after all. It¡¯s curious what effects he¡¯ll have, but there¡¯s no telling until after I see it for myself.


    ¡°The enemy having a lot of healers is a problem,¡± I said.


    Ever since Reshia was kidnapped, we¡¯ve had no choice but to recover our injuries through natural methods. Goblins reproduce faster and heal faster than humans, butpared to the powers of healing magic, those are nothing.


    I don¡¯t know what the average effect of healing is, but if there are a lot of Reshias on the enemy¡¯s side, the battle will prove to be difficult.


    ¡°On the other hand, no one would expect the goblins to have any healers,¡± Fei pointed out.


    I asked if the elves had any healers, and apparently, they had ways to speed up the recovery process but none to instantly recover from one¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°The undine might have some, however,¡± Fei said.


    Unfortunately, rtions between the sylphs and the undine have been cut off due to the expansion of humanity. Getting their support before the next battle is unlikely.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the humans are inherently weak that they have developed more advanced healing magic, but regardless, that¡¯s one big point in their favor.


    From the map, the undine should be situated east of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. With that distance and the current speed ofmunications, it won¡¯t be easy to reach out to them.


    I don¡¯t think reaching out to them will change much, but it¡¯s still better than not doing anything.


    ¡°Tell Felbi to continuemunications,¡± I said.


    ¡°As you will,¡± the old goblin replied. ¡°Speaking of which, Your Majesty, the paddock seem to have beenpleted.¡±


    I¡¯d asked the ancient beast tamer, Gi Gi Orudo, and the papirsag who are used to raising animals to build a paddock simr to the orcs.


    I asked them to fill it with rtively tame animals, and as it turns out, they chose the triple boar.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a monster?¡± I asked, causing Gi Gi to meekly nod while Luther of the papirsag nodded with satisfaction.


    ording to Luther, the triple boars were rtively tame despite being a monster. And as long as they were given enoughnd and their young weren¡¯t touched, they could be raised easily.


    Come to think of it, even beginner beast tamers are able to control them, so they should indeed be tame.


    Sensing my anxiety, Gi Gi spoke. ¡°Your Majesty, it is precisely because we beast tamerse into contact with monsters that we are able to train ourselves. We put our lives by doing so, but without it, we cannot grow.¡±


    I nced at Gi Gi, who was bowing deeply.


    Somehow, I feel like I learned something new today.


    Indeed, I might have been acting too cautious. The goblins need to learn to fend for themselves. I can¡¯t baby them forever. And for beast tamers, handling beasts - or rather, monsters - is how they grow.


    Even if they fail, they¡¯ll be able toe up with new techniques as they fumble their way through.


    ¡°Very well then. Gi Gi, Luther, I grant you permission to do as you please,¡± I said.


    After dismissing them, I listened to the rest of the reports.


    The report from Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s scouts; the report from the knight goblin, Gi Ga Rax, on the progress of the young goblins¡¯ training; the report of the harpy, Yushika, on the progress of the inns and the roads. It wasn¡¯t possible to manage everything, so I was only taking the reports of those close to me, but there was still a lot of work to be done.


    I need to hurry up and establish my retainers¡¯ organization.


    I nced at Fei, and he tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Is there something?¡± Fei asked.


    ¡°I feel like I finally understand Shure,¡± I said. ¡°You asked for this, though,¡± Fei said.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said.


    Wryly smiling, I asked the next reports to be brought in. If I have the time toin, I might as well do my job.


    I looked at the map and thought to myself.


    On the map, there was a linchpin pierced on the entrance of the forest. That was the colonial city. North of that was the mountains of the snow god and in the south were the free cities. ording to intel, Germion Kingdom and the southern city states are in conflict over their borders.


    If Nemush could be the next patriarch, then things might change. I don¡¯t want to rely on just him, but if that holy war of his does happen, nothing would be better.


    The reason I want the south in conflict is so that I don¡¯t have to worry about them allying themselves to Gowen during our battle.


    I turned my gaze to the north.


    A disease is spreading through the mountains of the snow god. That¡¯s probably because of theirck of hygiene if anything. I¡¯ve never heard of goblins getting sick, but it would be terrible if we ended up passing the disease to humans after upying a human settlement.


    My goal is conquest not annihtion.


    Perhaps I should have the goblins make a habit of washing themselves by the river.


    Diseases can greatly weaken countries. It¡¯s not easy to solve them. It would be nice to have subordinates who could handle such things under me.


    There are a lot of beasts. I wonder if Gi Gi could cause chaos in the north by driving them away to the north.


    Gi Gi¡¯s beast horde should prove to be a powerful ally in any case. Of course, it depends on how cooperative they are, but they should be at least as strong or stronger than a hundred goblins.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any problems in utilizing the beasts in the north.


    I turned my gaze back to the south.


    I acted friendly toward Nemush, but I wonder how effective that¡¯ll actually be?


    Even if I want to wreak havoc on the human territories, it won¡¯t do to worsen Nemush¡¯ position after striking a bargain with him.


    I wonder if they¡¯ll really fall into chaos without the goblins making an appearance¡­


    I should probably talk to Gi Gi and Gi Gu.


    As I looked down on the map, I moved my pieces against the invisible opponent I was facing.


    Like this the Fortress of the Abyss greeted winter.


    112 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 152: A Confrontation with the Strong (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 152: A Confrontation with the Strong (1/2)</h4>


    I added the necessary information on the stone-made map of the Fortress of the Abyss. That was a map that put together using Shure¡¯s map and the information from the goblin scouts.


    ¡°To the south are killer ants and scarabs.¡±


    ording to Gi Gu Verbena of the wolf pack, the big yers in the south are the orcs, the killer ants, and the scarabs.


    Perhaps I could make use of them in theing war.


    The numerous killer ants with a forceparable to that of the southern goblins. The powerful scarabs who can¡¯t fight for a long time.


    Neither of them can easily be used. I suppose you could say they¡¯re defective to some extent. I¡¯d like to investigate more if possible, but it seems theing war is going to be a lot bigger than expected.


    I looked at the walls drawn on the map.


    ording to the ancient beast tamer, Gi Gi, who came from the north, there weren¡¯t any particrly strong forces there.


    The north was apparently mostly a marsh rich with various beasts and vegetation.


    To the west are the demihumans and the elves. We are currently allied and our rtionship is going smoothly.


    As for the humans to the east, they haven¡¯t made made any move so far. The orc king, Bui, and his men are keeping an eye on the humans as well as acting as a breakwater in case they decide to attack. The kobolds led by Hasu are also situated to the east. They make their living by leeching off the orcs.


    On top of that, we also have another base in Gi Go¡¯s old vige, where I had a beacon built. It is being taken care of by the Ganra tribe and the water mage, Gi Bi, and the beast tamer, Gi Bu.


    There had been no news of the south since dispatching the mad lion, Gi Zu Ruo, but that changed after Gi Gu Verbena returned.


    Presently, it could be said that the south has calmed down.


    Of course, that¡¯s a result brought about by Gi Gu¡¯s attempt to connect the scattered viges. The way he went about things allows one to quickly expand territory.


    We have no rule innds without goblins.


    There are no goblins in the area near the southern desert. It is inhabited solely by the killer ants and the scarabs. There are no known predators in the area either.


    I don¡¯t know how long this false peace with the humans willst, but I should consider sending a force to the south.


    If we can reason with them, we¡¯ll talk, but if not, we¡¯ll break their legs and make them kneel. Either way they will serve my purpose.


    It would be problematic, however, if the killer ants and scarabs end up bing much bigger than expected. Taking on two such races at the same time is quite risky. We should investigate first, but there¡¯s not much time until the war.


    As I thought that, I wondered to myself who I should send.


    Gi Gu is the ruler of the south. It¡¯s hisnd too, so I would be spitting on his face if I were to send another goblin to investigate.


    Gi Gu Verbena would have to be the main goblin in charge, but he can¡¯t be alone, as he¡¯ll probably end up fighting the killer ants. I don¡¯t want to incur anymore losses if possible.


    I¡¯ll have to send someone equal Gi Gu¡¯s standing, someone he can share his opinions with.


    ¡°Should I call Gi Do Buruga?¡±


    The two shamans studying at the elven region were Gi Za Zakuend and Gi Do Buruga.


    I could call those two and have them negotiate with the killer ants, but¡­ they also had their own duties.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ This one¡¯s a little worrying, but¡­¡±


    I decided to send a different person. The killer ants did live in the desert, so¡­


    As I made up my mind, I called over Fanfan and sent her along with Gi Gu to the south.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Outside the Forest of Darkness, past its western exit, was Shumea and her group in the capital of the Germion Kingdom. Currently, they were gathering information as adventurers.


    Felbi knew little of the human world and Selena resented it, so the blind Pale had to teach them how to act.


    They wore long robes that hid their elven features as they entered a bar.


    ¡°Hmm~ If it isn¡¯t the mellow fragrant of liquor¡­¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just cheap liquor¡­¡± Pale pointed out.


    ¡°I drink when I¡¯m happy, so it doesn¡¯t matter as long as I can get drunk. Besides, if it¡¯s cheap, then I won¡¯t have to worry about the expenses,¡± she replied, puffing out her abundant chest as she did.


    Everyone else except for Shumea was d in robes, so it wasn¡¯t possible to see their faces, but regardless, the way they walked spoke volumes of their strength. Because of that the experienced among the adventurers didn¡¯t bother them.


    Of course, since Shumea was the only one without a robe, she was the one to order.


    As various dishes and beer were served, Shumea and the elves ate as they eavesdropped on the conversations urring in the other tables.


    The sylphs have always had good hearing, so they were able to easily pick out what was being talked about.


    When they had gathered enough information, they finally started to focus on the food before them.


    ¡°The humans sure know how to cook¡­ You really can¡¯t look down on them,¡± Felbi said as he struck his fork into the fried chicken.


    ¡°Felbi, in the human world, it¡¯s rude to talk with your mouth full,¡± Pale tly said, causing Selena tough.


    ¡°Ahh, alright, I¡¯ll be careful. I think there are a lot of ways to eat good food, though,¡± Felbi said as he filled his mouth with hot food and then washed it off with a mug of beer before finally exhaling arge ¡®puha¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s vulgar,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°But this way is delicious. Come on, Selena, you try it,¡± Felbi said.


    As if he wasn¡¯t satisfied with ignoring teacher Pale, he even had to influence Selena.


    Pale red at Felbi as Selena happily imitated him.


    ¡°¡­Good grief,¡± Pale sighed before taking a bite of her food.


    She cut a small portion of her food and then gently ced it in her mouth. The way she ate was just like that of a young princess.


    ¡°What are you looking at? If you don¡¯t eat, we¡¯ll never finish all these,¡± Pale said when she noticed Shumea grinning at them.


    When Shumea realized she¡¯d stopped eating after being taken by the elves¡¯ amusing interaction, she quickly cut a huge slice of bread, soaked it in soup, and ate it.


    ¡°Sure is great being free,¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Pale asked, not quite understanding what Shumea meant.


    Shumeaughed cheerfully after eating her bread and drinking her soup. ¡°Laughing, eating, talking¡­ You know, normal stuff. ves are basically belongings, so they can¡¯t do those things.¡±


    Pale nodded.


    As someone who has never been a ve, Pale couldn¡¯t understand the value of Shumea¡¯s ¡®freedom¡¯.


    Shumea¡¯s words gradually changed her perspective.


    At the very least, there were no ves under the Goblin King.


    That was an irrefutable truth.


    But wasn¡¯t it simply because of the difference in the size of territory? The humans have been expanding and progressing in the past 400 years. As a result, a great disparity of wealth has been created between the rich and the poor.


    If the Goblin King were to rule such a simrlyrge territory, wouldn¡¯t the same problem befall him?


    Perhaps the only reason the Goblin King did not have any ves was because the territory he ruled was small. Moreover, he only ruled over goblins¡­


    Was the human world you saw really that beautiful? Starvation, poverty, discrimination, innocents being med for crimes they did notmit, a stark difference between those with power and those without¡­ Wasn¡¯t that world also ruled by the samew of the jungle that haunts the savage forests?


    The words of the king echoed within her mind.


    Pale shook her head. He was wrong. Even if she wasn¡¯t particrly troubled in her upbringing, she wasn¡¯t blessed either. At the very least, she believed that.


    After all, didn¡¯t she help Elks be a huge n even whilecking money and people?


    If you get your friends to help you, surely it would be possible to make life better. The human world has always worked like that.


    The time she spent with them wouldn¡¯t possibly lose out to the Goblin King¡¯s rule.


    ¡°Pale?¡± Selena asked with concern when she noticed her go silent.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking,¡± Pale said.


    Seeing Pale eat again, Selena didn¡¯t ask anymore and continued eating herself.

 Volume 2, Chapter 152: A Confrontation with the Strong (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 152: A Confrontation with the Strong (2/2)</h4>


    It took 5 days to reach the elven vige of Forni. On my back was mberge and in my light armor were some throwing daggers. The disciple of Dumbre Dadee David was following me from behind.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s around here,¡± he said in a fearful voice.


    If you¡¯re wondering why I¡¯m here, that¡¯s because a letter from David came.


    ¡ªI would like to make use of your promise.


    That was the only thing Fei read, and I immediately left the Fortress of the Abyss to the knight ss, Gi Ga Rax, and set off for Forni.


    ¡°Are you really going when you¡¯re so busy?¡± Fei asked.


    ¡°Time is a finite resource, which is exactly why I must fulfill the promises I have made. That is what you call fidelity,¡± I said.


    All living things will eventually die. If I don¡¯t fulfill the promises I¡¯ve made when I can, I might lose the opportunity to do so altogether.


    ¡°¡­Are you sure it¡¯s not because the throne is ufortable?¡± Fei asked.


    ¡°You jest,¡± I retorted.


    Though it¡¯s true it¡¯s not an easy job.


    ¡°I suppose once in a while should be fine,¡± Fei said.


    With those parting words, I took mberge and headed for Forni.


    ¡°Wow, you really came,¡± David said in surprise,ughing as he did. ¡°My request is about my disciple.¡±


    Beside David was a young timid koro dwarf. He had a beard as well, but it was still thinpared to David¡¯s.


    ¡°He¡¯s skilled, but he¡¯s too cowardly. I¡¯d like for you to apany him,¡± David said.


    ¡°My promise was¡ª¡± I tried to exin, but he interjected.


    ¡°To swing your sword once for me, right? I would like you to use that sword of yours to protect my disciple,¡± David said.


    Well, I suppose it¡¯s fine.


    ¡°What is your disciple looking for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hey, kid! You tell him!¡± David implored his disciple.


    The timid koro dwarf hit David on the back as he fearfully spoke. ¡°I- I¡¯m going to look for the shiny ck stone known as Vasheyn and a wind spirit stone,¡± he said.


    Wouldn¡¯t you normally use ck iron to forge a sword?


    When David saw me puzzled at the unfamiliar name heughed.


    ¡°Vasheyn is a fragile ore that normally can¡¯t be used, but this kid here wants to try no matter what, so I told him to get it himself,¡± David exined.


    He must trust him a great deal. David is plenty stubborn when ites to smithing, so the fact that he¡¯s willing to let him try speaks volumes of his ability¡­ It would be a pity to lose a talent like him.


    ¡°Very well. I shall fulfill my promise,¡± I said.


    ¡°Thanks, Goblin King,¡± David folded his arms andughed with satisfaction.


    We walked for 5 days from Forni toward the north. It¡¯s good to move without an escort from time to time. It lets me hone my dulling senses.


    I smiled as a horn fox appeared before me. It wasn¡¯t very big, but it was able to control fire. It¡¯s a kind of monster I¡¯ve never met before.


    As it cried a high-pitched voice, a me was lit at the end of its lone horn. That me condensed into a bullet, which then shot forth toward me.


    It took 4 seconds all-in-all for it to load and shoot.


    I lifted the screaming koro dwarf with one hand and jumped out of the way of the bullet.


    As I watched the fire bullet shoot past me by my side, I thought of how troublesome it would be to deal with a skulk of horn foxes.


    There¡¯s only one right now, so it¡¯s not too troublesome, but a skulk would really give me a run for my money.


    I threw David¡¯s disciple into the bushes, then I bolted off with ether in my legs for the horn fox. In the blink of an eye, mes d mberge, and blood spurted in the air.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I muttered as I pondered to myself.


    ¡°U-Umm¡­ Goblin King, your majesty?¡± David¡¯s disciple called out to me.


    I wonder if Gi Gi could make use of these guys.


    ¡°I found it!¡± David¡¯s disciple pointed to a rocky mountain beyond the trees.


    So that¡¯s where we¡¯re going.


    It¡¯s still morning, but the earlier we finish this, the better.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± I said.


    I took my spoils with me and headed for the rocky mountain with David¡¯s disciple.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    I noted a big scar on a tree as I noticed a yed tree bark.


    There was probably arge monster in the area, but we still continued our way.


    The area surrounding the rocky mountain was as quiet as could be.


    When we approached the base of the rocky mountain, a hole leading underground came to view.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s here!¡± David¡¯s disciple said as he - in a rare moment - showed some foolhardy courage and attempted to run off.


    Of course, I grabbed him by the shoulders to stop him.


    He looked at me not understanding, but I had already reached for my de.


    It seems doing nothing but paperwork everyday really did take a toll on me.


    The thick aura of blood lusting out from the hole made me inadvertently grip my sword tight.


    I can¡¯t believe I failed to notice such a powerful monster despite being this close!


    ¡°GURUUuuUuUUuuU¡­¡± As I bellowed out a howl, the monster showed himself.


    It was a bear two times taller than my own height.


    ¡°A fire-speckled big bear! A red bear!¡± David¡¯s disciple eximed in a daze.


    ¡°Get away!¡± I told him.


    I could feel the pressure bearing down on me just standing in front of it.


    The red fur of the bear shone in the light like a hard stretch of armor, and those ws on its paws looked so sharp they seemed like they could easily break my neck given the opportunity.


    I looked down on monsters because I always believed I couldn¡¯t lose to them, but it seems I might¡¯ve been too arrogant.


    That tree awhile ago was probably meant to show that this was its territory.


    The reason it¡¯s so quiet around here is also because of this monster.


    ¡°GAaRUAAAAaA!¡±


    Standing on its hind-legs, the red bear let out a powerful howl, one strong enough to make me quiver.


    In fact, even the very air shook as its howl resounded throughout the whole forest.


    That howl woke me up.


    I checked to see if my legs were still firmly nted on the ground.


    I haven¡¯t gotten weaker physically, but it seems the hate within has grown weaker.


    I must challenge this powerful enemy.


    That is all that matters now.


    Right now, not even my throne can make me turn around.


    Heat literally left through my lips as it turned into a white cloud that flowed behind me.


    In this moment, just like when I fought the orcs, just like when I fought the giant spider, just like when I fought the gray wolf, my instincts as a warrior awoke.


    ¡°GURUuUUuuUaAAa!!¡±


    I bellowed out my own howl in response to the red bear¡¯s pressure, invoking Defiant Soul and World-Devouring Howl in the same breath.


    ¡ªMental pressure has been alleviated (HIGH)


    ¡ªDefensive strength and offensive strength are increased when fighting a monster of a higher ss.


    Using Defiant Soul, I turned myself from a king to a mere warrior. In my hands, ether flowed into mberge.


    ¡°Turn me into a de!! (Enchant)¡±


    The ck mes I stole from Verid wrapped themselves around mberge.


    David forged it from alloy, so the mes were able to prate it smoothly, and the resulting sharpness was like the raging mes themselves.


    ¡°GARUuAAa!¡±


    The red bear lifted up its burly arms and swung them.


    I shed with mberge in response.


    That might¡¯ve been a foolish decision. After all, if I could, it would¡¯ve been better to dodge.


    A wave of paralysis rushed through my arms as my de met with the red bear¡¯s ws.


    ¡ªThose ws are too dangerous!


    mberge failed to prate it despite being enchanted. What power!


    I rooted myself to the ground as hard as I could as I sought to endure the red bear¡¯s strength.


    I even invoked the Soul of the Berserk King to increase my strength at the cost of my sanity.


    ¡ªRejoice, my soul! Before us is a battle! A battle that is purebat! There is no need to think. Not the future, not the past, not anything! Right now, in this moment, all that matters is this duel between two monsters!


    ¡°GURUUuUuAAAaGAAA!¡±


    ¡ªThe numbness of my arms left, and a power greater than I¡¯ve ever felt bore into my sword and thend on which I stood.


    ¡ªK-Kil, kill, kill the enemy!


    My sword shed with the red bear¡¯s ws once more.


    ¡°GAaAA!¡±


    I lost out in power, but I neither felt fearful nor saddened. Instead, joy filled my cheeks as a smile appeared on my lips.


    Was that because I was going insane, or was that simply because I could finally fight a worthy foe? I don¡¯t know, but either way, joy filled me!


    ¡°GURUuUuuAAA!¡±


    I invoked Defiant Soul again to bring reason back to my sword, then I used Sword Mastery A- to bring it up a notch.


    As my sword shed with the red bear¡¯s ws, we simultaneously bellowed out a howl.


    ¡°GAaaAAA!¡±


    ¡°GURUuUAAA!¡±


    The red bear¡¯s ws birthed great winds as it swung through the air, but my mberge managed to repel them with a change in angle.


    One hit, two hits, three, four¡­


    The sh of raw power turned my thoughts into ake of fire, the red bear the same. The only thing on our minds was to destroy each other.


    Due to the twin-headed snake¡¯s blessing, I was able to easily control my ether, allowing me to easily instantly concentrate it into various parts of my body at will.


    ¡°GAaAA AaA A!¡±


    We were at a standstill, neither edging out over the other.


    That seemed to enrage the red bear, as it bellowed out a howl louder than before and swung its ws.


    ¡ªIt got stronger!?


    We have been equal for a while now, but suddenly, though only a little, the red bear was winning.


    ¡°Nu!?¡±


    In this battle where one step wrong meant death, the sudden change in the enemy¡¯s strength caused my sword tog for a moment.


    This is bad, I thought. And as soon as I did, the red bear swung its ws and sent me flying. It left a wound extending from my chest to my stomach that caused blood to spurt.


    I dropped mberge as I tumbled on the ground.


    Just as I was nning on using ether to treat my wounds, the red bear bellowed out another howl. When I turned to it, it was about to ram me.


    Helpless, I was sent flying once more.


    As I crashed into a tree, my eyes grew hazy and blood puked out of my mouth.


    Immediately after I took a throwing knife from my armor and threw it at the red bear.


    ¡°GAaAAA!?¡±


    Though it only barely grazed it, it still managed to slow the red bear a little.


    Using that opening, I took mberge back.


    My sides creaked.


    I¡¯ve taken plenty of damage, but there was no stopping now.


    Using mberge as a cane, I forced myself up.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t show weakness! If you show even a hint of it, everything will end!


    I rebuked myself as I moved ether into my legs.


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dust! (el)¡±


    ¡°GURUuuUUu¡­¡±


    The red bear watched me closely as it stood back up again.


    A contest of power began once more.


    But try as I might, I still ended up losing out to the red bear.


    I didn¡¯t have time to stop my wounds from bleeding, so I had to gather my ether into various parts of my body, such as my legs, my back, my arms¡­ If not for that, I would have lost a long time ago. My ether wouldn¡¯t have held up if I just tried to heal myself normally.


    Blood flowed from my chest down, but I never stopped swinging mberge.


    ¡°GAAaAa!¡±


    ¡°GURUuUaAA aA A!¡±


    Gradually, my control over my ether started to let up, and I started making mistakes.


    The flow of ether that ran from my ankle to my hips broke. When I realized that, I jumped away from the red bear.


    I immediately focused ether into my legs, but it broke off again.


    I recalled that moment when I first messed up using ether directly on my own body, but instead of seeing an image of the worst case scenario shing through my mind, I saw myself separated from my own body, looking down on it.


    ¡°GURUuuUu¡­¡±


    ¡ªWhy?


    The red bear didn¡¯t follow, and instead watched me.


    What is it doing? Is it being cautious?


    ¡ªWhat did I do just now?


    I ignored the red bear for a moment and traced back to what I did.


    I focused my ether onto my hips from my legs¡­ I moved the ether


    like water flowing¡­


    ¡ªI moved it like water¡­ is that it?


    Until now, I¡¯ve been gathering ether into whichever body part needed it. I would push ether into my legs, then into my hips to swing my sword, then my back, and thenstly, my arms.


    But what if I moved ether like it was flowing, moving like water from one area to another?


    ¡°GARUaAAAaaAA!¡±


    The red bear bellowed out a howl.


    Let¡¯s try it!


    I didn¡¯t have any other choice anyhow.


    I jumped into the fray once more as I sought to control my ether again.


    I caused ether to flow from my legs to my hips, then to my back, and then my arms. For the first time, I was consciously controlling it instead of relying on instinct.


    Ether flowed like water as I swung mberge, and suddenly, the battle I had been losing all this time, turned to my favor.


    ¡°GAaAa!?¡¯


    The red bear was shocked, but so was I.


    Sparks shed as mberge shed with the red bear¡¯s ws.


    Gradually, the red bear started to fight defensively.


    Though shocked, I calmly epted the situation and sought to finish the duel.


    ¡°GAaAA AaA A!¡±


    ¡ªOf course, if I force him back, it¡¯s only a given, he¡¯lle back fiercer!


    But I slid through the flurry of swipes, to align my sword to take the kill.


    ¡°Turn me into a de! (Enchant)¡±


    At the same time, I invoked the King¡¯s Dance at the Edge of Death and controlled ether in a flowing fashion, moving it from my legs to my hips, then to my back, my arms, and into mberge! Then I invoked the Third Chant and unleashed my de!


    In the next instant, a fatal strike descended on the red bear, tearing it apart as mberge tore through its armor-like fur from neck to chest.


    The ck mes raged as mberge prated the red bear, leaving a scorching mark on the rocky mountain itself.


    Looking down on the fallen red bear, I exhaled and began to heal myself.


    ¡ª89 days until the war with the humans.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Level has risen.


    72 to 92


    ¡®Magic Maniption¡¯ has changed to ¡®Flowing Magic Control¡¯


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Author¡¯s Note: A chapter for the king to relieve some stress, but you know, it¡¯s actually the author who¡¯s been piling up some stress here.

 Volume 2, Chapter 153: Killer Ant

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 153: Killer Ant</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 92


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Warrior''s Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess; Guided One


    Divine Protection: (The Goddess of the Underworldgoddess)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (Lv77); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv1); Orc King (Bui) (Lv82)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the One- Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    After defeating the red bear and retrieving the ore, we went back to David. Dragging back the red bear¡¯s corpse all the way made the trip a difficult one.


    ¡°Well, I never. Who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d be able to defeat that thing,¡± David said.


    I furrowed my brows.


    ¡°Did you know that monster was there?¡± I asked.


    If he knew, then he had basically sent me and his disciple to die. But why? I promised to swing my sword for him, so if he wanted me to defeat that thing, he could¡¯ve just said so from the start.


    There was no reason to ask me to escort his disciple.


    ¡°Well, I thought there might be a monster, so I asked you to escort him. At least with you around, I figured he¡¯de back alive,¡± David said.


    So everything went just as he¡¯d hoped for.


    I suppose asking me to guard his disciple was more likely for me to ept than asking me to go kill some monster he wasn¡¯t didn¡¯t really know that well.


    ¡°From the looks of things, it seems you¡¯ve run into some problems indeed, but because of that my disciple¡¯s also grown,¡± David said.


    David¡¯s disciple went to his workshop as soon as we came back, only giving a passing greeting to David.


    ¡°His eyes have changed. Thank you,¡± David said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± I said.


    It was a promise after all.


    I didn¡¯t bother pursuing the issue of his request either.


    Seven dayster, a messenger came to me with a letter and a great sword.


    On that sword¡¯s hilt was engraved the name: zweihander, the ck- me speckled great sword.


    The sword was ck and forged for strength. Its straight shape embodied its unbending will.


    Only one sentence was written along with the sword. It read: Please use this when you lose your weapon.


    I did lose my weapon during the battle with the red bear, didn¡¯t I?


    ¡°Kurt Bild Dash¡­ That¡¯s the name of David¡¯s disciple.¡±


    My heart became lighter at the thought of a new budding talent.


    Gi Gu Verbena is fighting a hard battle!


    When I got that report, I couldn¡¯t help but doubt my ears for a moment. The chief of the tarpidae, Fanfan, apanied Gi Gu to visit the killer ants in an attempt to pull them in as allies, but instead of gifts, what visited us next was a report of a difficult war.


    Did something unexpected happen? Perhaps there were more of them than expected?


    Unfortunately, as much as I wanted more information, the killer ants were too far from the fortress.


    ¡­In any case, this is a good opportunity.


    As I thought that, I had the Paradua messenger give my orders.


    ¡°A war has begun in the south! Have Gi Gi Orudo gather his beasts! Then tell Gi Jii Yubu that the time to use his soldiers hase!¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t all¡­


    ¡°Gi Ji Arsil shall lead the goblins under his banner to make way for the main force! And Gi Ga Rax! Have him gather his forces as well!¡±


    It is best to have a rehearsal before the real thing, after all. What better opportunity is there to test our mettle in than in livebat? Moreover, the goblins gathered under me are too different and have never had the chance of working together.


    Since the killer ants are numerous, I will have them help us in thisbat exercise.


    I gathered the four nobles and a knight goblin before me.


    ¡°Gi Ba, Gi Ii, Gi Uu, you will be following Gi Jii Yubu!¡±


    The fierce arm, Gi Ba, the explorer, Gi Ii, the water mage, Gi Uu. They were all of the rare ss but they were all different from each other.


    These are the goblins Gi Jii trained. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how they¡¯ve grown.


    The goblins under him trained with three-man cells, then they moved on to kentors, and then regiols.


    Rares usually led the kentors, while the nobles led the regiols. The goblins have been training under such a system for a while now, but we¡¯ve never had the opportunity to test it. At longst, that opportunity hase.


    I had Gi Ji Arsil lead his intelligence division to work as a scout and make a path for the main force. The main force should travel a path as safe as possible.


    ¡°Shall we call the Gaidga and the Paradua as well?¡± Gi Ji Asked.


    ¡°Tell them to send what they can in the next two days!¡± I said.


    ¡°As youmand!¡± Gi Ji replied.


    After sending Gi Ji on his way, I called to those left behind.


    ¡°Fei, can I leave the fortress to you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°For some reason, it feels like I¡¯ve always been gettting the short end of the stick since leaving Forni,¡± Feiined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t grumble.¡± I wryly smiled and lightly hit him on the shoulders.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. Go! Leave me be! Go have your fun,¡± Fei said.


    I turned to Yellow. ¡°As for the rest, Yellow, you handle it along with the old goblin.¡±


    ¡°As you will, Your Majesty,¡± he said.


    We can make our move now precisely because the east, west, and north haven¡¯t made their move.


    Once the war with the humans begins, we will have to put all of our efforts there.


    But in order to have that war, first, we must secure our territory and its surrounding territories.


    I need to think about the demihumans too, but for now, I¡¯ll have to prioritize the goblins.


    It¡¯s too difficult to tackle two issues at the same time, especially when you¡¯re fighting a battle you can¡¯t lose. It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m not that talented at war.


    Even if I can lead my subordinates, being at the front makes it difficult to actually order them.


    I¡¯ll just have to train them well.


    We spent a day preparing at the Fortress of the Abyss, then we made our way south.


    The goblin horde numbered 400 goblins strong.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Thanks to Gi Ji Arsil and his goblins leading the way, we arrived at the Gaidga vige to the south after a day. We took in the Paradua and Gaidga forces, and then headed further down south.


    When we arrived at the southern region, Gi Ji came back after scouting to inform us that Gi Gu was fighting even further south. It seems he was fighting at the very borders of the forest and the desert, where the anthill of the killer ants were.


    I thought they were being pushed back in the battle, but it seems, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°They¡¯re in their territory?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to understand, but¡­¡±


    Gi Ji¡¯s report was a bit vague, but if the killer ants really had a way to fight enemies while dragging them into their own turf, I will really have to find a way to negotiate with them. That¡¯s exactly why I sent Gi Gu and Fanfan though.


    Clearly, talks have failed.


    It would be best to keep this war short. We¡¯ll ensure there¡¯s enough food first, then we¡¯ll quickly decide to battle. If the war goes for too long, it might negatively influence ouring war with the humans.


    After ordering my subordinates to gather food and for Gi Gi to position his beasts at the furthest area of our formation, I went to rest.


    The reason I had the beasts ced furthest away from us was to ensure that we wouldn¡¯t be attacked while we were asleep. They had noses superior even to ours, so they would surely be able to tell when an enemy ising.


    As the goblins gathered food and Gi Ji Arsil gathered intelligence, I gradually understood the current state of the war.


    There was indeed an anthill at the borders of the forest and the desert, but it was at least a day¡¯s distance into the desert. Honestly, it¡¯s a bit hard to say that¡¯s still close to the forest when by that time you can¡¯t see anything but sand.


    Gi Gu¡¯s southern goblins specialized in forest warfare. They managed to defeat the killer ants before because they fought in the forest, but when they tried to destroy the anthill this time around, they had to walk under the sweltering heat of the desert sun, only to be met by a surprise attack from the killer ants. It seems that was the reason behind their difficulties.


    I made full use of Gi Ji¡¯s gathered intel to pinpoint the enemy¡¯s location and ascertain our distance.


    ¡°Gi Jii Yubu shall lead the vanguard,¡± I said.


    ¡°As my lordmands,¡± Gi Jii Yubu said, kneeling.


    The reason I had him lead the vanguard was because this battle was essentially to help Gi Gu. Gi Gi and his horde of beasts or Gaidga and


    their overly ferocious goblins would surely have a hard time cooperating with Gi Gu and his southern goblins.


    As for Gi Ga Rax and his horde of ¡®injured goblins¡¯ and Paradua with their beast riders, their power probably wouldn¡¯t be able to match the killer ants¡¯ brute strength of sheer numbers.


    Of course, the ¡®injured goblins¡¯ and the Paradua have their own specialties such as tenacity and flexibility, but either way, I¡¯m notfortable having them take the main stage this time.


    Because of that I decided to put Gi Jii¡¯s new soldiers to use.


    ¡°Riders of Paradua, you shall ride along Gi Jii¡¯s nks,¡± I said.


    ¡°We raise our spears for the king!¡± The young chieftain, Hal, said as he raised his spear toward the heavens.


    ¡°Gi Gi, Rashka, and Gi Ga, you are to be on standby. Wait for my orders,¡± I said.


    Rashka wasn¡¯t all that happy with waiting, but heplied nevertheless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face,¡± I said to Rashka. ¡°Your role is an important one. It¡¯s essentially, the cleanup crew. You can expect much.¡±


    ¡°If you say so,¡± Rashka said, nodding with his arms folded.


    Now then, I think it¡¯s about time we drew the curtains.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gi Gu clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes as he watched colonies of killer antse out from everywhere in the desert.


    ¡°Lord Fanfan, are you not done yet!?¡± Gi Gu demanded.


    ¡°Lord Gi Gu, don¡¯t you know one shouldn¡¯t hurry ady? Fanfan is already rushing as she is,¡± Fanfan said.


    They¡¯ve been on the receiving end of one surprise attack after another, and apparently, the reason for that was the underground tunnels of the killer ants.


    From a nce, the ce looked no different from any other ce aside from the crag-like opening, but killer ants suddenly came crawling out of the sand.


    With a battlefield like that, it was only natural that Gi Gu would have a hard time.


    Presently, Fanfan was looking for when the ants woulde out of these hidden tunnels.


    Gi Gu wanted to avoid dealing with the endless swarms of killer ants unprepared, so he had to rely on Fanfan to figure when and where they would being from.


    Being able to figure out the movements in the earth was one the greatest skill of the tarpidae, which was known as the ¡®hardest w¡¯.


    ¡°They¡¯reing. Five ants from the right and back. They¡¯re 20 steps away to the right and 10 steps away from the back.¡±


    10 secondster, just as she predicted, killer ants came out of the ground, but unfortunately for them, axes and spears were waiting to greet them.


    Unfortunately, Fanfan was only one person. Because of that Gi Gu and his goblins have been progressing very slowly.


    It was still much better than fighting blind though.


    ¡°This is bad, a huge swarm is approaching,¡± Fanfan said.


    As soon as Gi Gu heard that, he clicked his tongue and called out to his men.


    ¡°Brace yourselves! They¡¯re going toe from all directions!¡± Gi Gu said.


    The three sibling goblins Gi Gu trained raised their voices hastily.


    ¡°Brace yourselves! Brace yourselves!¡± Gu Long said.


    ¡°They¡¯reing from below! From below!¡± Gu Big said.


    ¡°Draw your weapons!¡± Gu Tough said.


    ¡°50 killer ants from the back and the left,¡± Fanfan said.


    Gi Gu clicked his tongue. ¡°Have we been lured!?¡±


    The duke ss, Gi Gu Verbena, calcted in his mind.


    At this rate, the warriors the king had given him will all be crushed.


    The fatigue they¡¯ve been incurring since leaving the forest was by no means small.


    With nothing to block the sunlight, the day itself sapped them of their strength and the scorching heat of the sand made it feel like they were walking on hot coals. Even finding something to drink wasn¡¯t easy around these parts.


    At this rate, they would surely be annihted.


    The southern desert was rich, but they didn¡¯t have an endless supply of warriors. It took time to train a warrior.


    But the king gave him amand. The ants were to either obey or be wiped out.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how he would report to the king that he wasn¡¯t able to aplish either, but with no other choice left, he resolved himself and drew his long sword.


    ¡°Since they¡¯ve gone through all the effort of going out, we¡¯ll send their heads as a present to his highness!¡± Gi Gu stomped on the ground and encouraged his subordinates.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another 400ing from behind,¡± Fanfan suddenly added.


    ¡°What!?¡± Gi Gu spat. ¡°400¡­ Burn it all!¡±


    If it was impossible to win, he would have no choice but to retreat.


    Unfortunately, 400 ants were blocking his path of retreat.


    ¡°Go! We¡¯ll break through the back!¡± Gi Gumanded.


    At the very least, he would lead his horde and cut open a path of retreat.


    ¡°Ah, but¡­¡± Fanfan feigned trying to argue.


    She didn¡¯t lie. After all, there were indeed 400.


    As the clouds of sand cleared up, a great horde suddenly came to view, but there was something off. For one, killer ants didn¡¯t need to clear the clouds of sand.


    The goblins squinted their eyes in an attempt to see despite the blinding light of the sun. Gradually, the figures of that great horde came to view.


    ¡°That¡¯s!¡± Gi Gu eximed.


    ¡°Reinforcements,¡± Fanfan coolly said as if she¡¯d known all along.


    Gi Gu turned to Fanfan with reproachful eyes.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve said so from the start!¡± He rebuked.


    ¡°Hey, all I said was the number. Never said they were enemies. Besides, Fanfan isn¡¯t very good at things walking on the ground,¡± she said.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Gi Gu clicked his tongue for the umpteenth time, then he turned to the one leading their reinforcements.


    It was a goblin donned in an armor and wielded a spear. It was most likely Gi Jii.


    ¡°Gi Jii Yubu and his soldiers havee! Stand and fight goblins! We can¡¯t lose face here!¡± Gi Gu said with a howl as he led the southern goblins to fight the swarm of killer ants.


    Having been caught in the middle of a pincer attack, the killer ants from behind were extinguished in the blink of an eye.


    Gi Jii and Gi Gu were d to see each other safe.


    ¡°Your safety above all else, Lord Gi Gu,¡± Gi Jii said.


    ¡°Sorry, and thank you. Still¡­ you sure took your sweet timeing,¡± Gi Gu said.


    It wasn¡¯t only Gi Jii¡¯s army that came, the Paradua had alsoe. They stood out from the goblins because of their rider beasts, so any goblin could instantly tell whether one was from Paradua or not.


    ¡°His liege hasmanded that we extinguish the killer ants of the south,¡± Gi Jii said.


    ¡°What!?¡± Gi Gu eximed.


    ¡°Lord Gi Ji Arsil reported of the difficulties of your battle, and so in his highness¡¯ fear of losing one of his most valued men, he gave thatmand,¡± Gi Jii exined.


    ¡°How shameful¡­ I must thank the king. Can you lead me to him,¡± Gi Gu asked.


    Gi Jii nodded. ¡°The king has willed that you retreat for the time being. Will that be eptable?¡±


    ¡°With the way things are, it can¡¯t be helped,¡± Gi GU said.


    Though the goblins trampled over their enemies, the desert still took a lot out of them. It was best to let the southern goblins rest first, then join the fray when they were back to health. Hence, Gi Gu voiced noints to the king¡¯s will.


    ¡°Fanfan will go too,¡± Fanfan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s fine if I go alone,¡± Gi Gu said to Fanfan, who had apparently gotten behind him without noticing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of the heat,¡± Fanfanined. ¡°I want to rest in the cool forest.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do what you want,¡± Gi Gu said, not bothering to stop Fanfan, who neither bothered to hide her true intentions.


    After that the goblins called the tarpidae for reinforcements and the battle greatly swung to their favor.


    The goblin king used ¡®baits¡¯ to lure out the enemy and quickly crushed them with the goblins¡¯ overwhelming number.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Thanks to Fanfan¡¯s people we were able to make our way to the killer ants¡¯ anthill. From a distance, it looked no more than any other rock, but it was actually a giant hole. It was what you would call a dungeon.


    The passage was narrow, so it would not be possible to sent arge army through. Because of that we decided to send only the strong.


    Rashka, of course had to go, being the most eager of the goblins. Gi Gu Verbena would also be going, as he wanted to clear his name of his recently incurred shame. Gi Ji Arsil would be going to serve as scout. Gi Ga Rax, as well, as he insisted that he had to be the one to guard me. Andstly, Fanfan and me, the former which I forcefully dragged. Altogether, there were about 50 of us who entered the anthill.


    I left Gi Jii Yubu and Hal to stand watch outside. With the tarpidae working alongside them, they could continuously bait the enemy and scatter their forces.


    The interiors of the anthill was a lot bigger than expected. It was also plenty bright.


    The passage was made big probably to make it easy to transport their captured prey. Light would also shoot inside from above, keeping the ce well lit.


    Killer ants naturally attacked us along the way, but Rashka made short work of them.


    I hope he doesn¡¯t be too eager and end up destroying the anthill, though¡­


    As we descended down the anthill, their numbers grew, some of which were warriors of their own kind. Army ants, which possessed powerful shells and jaws. Still, they were mercilessly beaten by Rashka.


    Gi Gu Verbena and the elite of his southern goblins formed three- man cells as they fought alongside Rashka.


    After descending 10 levels, we finally seeded in capturing the ant queen.


    Rashka was about to crush her, but Fanfan stopped him.


    The queen¡¯s guards were killed and she herself was being pinned down, but Fanfan talked to her.


    As far as I was concerned, her groans were nothing more than ¡®groans¡¯ indeed, but apparently, Fanfan could understand those groans.


    Fanfan started making strange cries to converse with the queen. After a while, she called me over.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the ants are willing to obey as long you give them food. Also, they will obey even more if you treat Fanfan better,¡± Fanfan said.


    Thatst part was obviously a lie, but she deserved to be rewarded, so I let it pass. Especially, since I didn¡¯t really want to destroy them but have their cooperation instead.


    ¡°I see¡­ So, Fanfan, who wants to be treated better, what is that you want?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Eh, seriously? Wow, Your Majesty, you¡¯re so kind! Then please get Yushika¡¯s bag¡ª¡± she said.


    ¡°Rejected,¡± I curtly said.


    ¡°Not fair! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d treat me better? Fanfan thinks it¡¯s no good to lie,¡± Fanfan said.


    But that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with bettering your treatment, that¡¯s just poking fun at people.


    ¡°Well, fine. If that¡¯s no good, then Fanfan would like for the elves to prioritize sending paper to her,¡± Fanfan said.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s fine with me, but what are you using them for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been writing a booktely. Fanfan is good at both literature and drawing,¡± she said.


    ¡°Very well then. I shall talk to Fei about it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yay! Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± She said.


    After that Fanfan talked with the queen for a long time. I left the queen to her, and went back up to prepare.


    The leadership of the noble sses and above is stillcking.


    The enemy this time was weak, so were able to deal with them without issue, but this won¡¯t do¡­ I¡¯ll have to talk to Gi Jii and the others about this.


    ¡ª57 days until the war with the humans.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Rashka¡¯s level has risen.


    76 to 81


    Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s level has risen.


    1 to 20


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 154: Scarabs

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 154: Scarabs</h4>


    ¡°You wish to be acquainted with humans?¡±


    In a corner of the great elven vige, Gastair, where the branches up above had intentionally been cleared out to let the light of the sun pass, were two goblins talking over a table made of wood. It was the kind of ce that the Goblin King would refer to as a park.


    Studying goblins and demihumans from various viges could frequently be seen here.


    Of the goblins that were evidently greatly influential were two goblins of the shaman ss. Their ability to control the winds and their appearance that set them apart from other goblins have already been epted by the elves.


    ¡°Yes, teacher. I have been studying historytely, but the more I read, the more iprehensible humans be. They are strong yet sly, powerful yet fragile¡­ Exactly which of these aspects is their true nature?¡± Gi Do asked.


    The king¡¯s most faithful goblin, Gi Za Zakuend, closed one eye and took a deep breath. ¡°Is that book something you borrowed from that elven princess too? You shouldn¡¯t get involved with her too much. It¡¯ll only hurt moreter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I follow.¡± Gi Do Buruga said; he was another shaman goblin as well as a student of Gi Za Zakuend.


    ¡°Both aspects are true. You recall the king¡¯s treasure, yes?¡± Gi Za said, moving on with the main subject.


    What the goblins referred to as the king¡¯s treasure was the human maiden the king had with him back when they yet knew of the human threat. Her name was Reshia Fel Zeal, a woman and a saint blessed with the power to heal wounds.


    ¡°That inexhaustible source of life, the power to recover one¡¯s wounds instantly. With that by our side, it was like we could be brought back even from the dead. But despite possessing such great power, even a normal goblin could kill her. You could say that humans are imbnced creatures,¡± Gi Za said.


    As Gi Do nodded, an elf called out to them.


    ¡°Mind if I join?¡± The voice said.


    When the goblins turned, what greeted them was a cute elven girl. She had inherited the looks of her parents and was blessed with a noble face. She also had an unyielding spirit which showed through her slightly lifted gaze. She had light clothes on as if she were about


    to go outside, but what she had on hand was not a weapon but a thick book.


    ¡°Lord Shunaria!¡± Gi Do happily weed her.


    Contrast to Gi Do¡¯s glee, however, Gi Za had a look on his face as if someone unwanted hade.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We were just wrapping up. Gi Do, don¡¯t cause trouble for the young princess,¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± Gi Do said.


    Gi Za turned heel and went back to hisb, leaving the couple to happily chat among themselves.


    Gi Za was researching about the blood of demihumans.


    He knew that there was a power hidden within their blood from the demihuman war and the old documents of the elves, but he did not know how and what kind of power it exhibited.


    The young centaur hero, Gurfia, ate the flesh of his brethren and turned himself into a fire demon. The elves used to have a way to concoct stimnts from demihuman blood, but unfortunately, it was lost to the ravages of time.


    It goes without saying that for a goblin who has only learned how to read half a year ago, gathering all the data in the library to research even a single topic was nigh impossible.


    As a result, Gi Za turned to experiments. Under the pretense that he needed blood to examine them, he was able to regrly procure some demihuman blood from the once enved demihumans.


    In exchange, he would hunt monsters for them or give them the flowers Kuzan arranged. The demihumans and the elves thought him odd, but that didn¡¯t stop him from continuing his research.


    This day was no different. Gi Za cooped himself in hisb and analyzed the demihuman blood. He did not stop even when someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Just go in. I¡¯m busy right now,¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°Ho ho, excuse me for intruding,¡± Gi Za¡¯s unexpected visitor said.


    As it turns out, it was none other than the old elf, Falun. He was the director of the elven school and though already retired from chief work, he was a person of great influence. He observed Gi Za¡¯s research with rapt attention.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy right now. What do you need?¡± Gi Za asked.


    ¡°I just wanted to know how your research has been progressing,¡± Falun said with a smile.


    Gi Za wryly smiled. ¡°It hasn¡¯t. Leave.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ As I thought. Still, I can¡¯t help but be curious, goblin. What is that has you so intrigued about the demihuman blood? What is it that you seek?¡± Falun asked.


    ¡°Power, of course.¡± Gi Za replied.


    Falun stroke his white beard, puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you goblins strong enough? You have already conquered the eastern forest, no?¡±


    Silence filled the room for a moment, then Gi Za spoke.


    ¡°Do you know what our king seeks?¡± He asked.


    ¡°To defeat humanity?¡± Falun asked, though only to confirm what he believed could only be the correct answer.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Our king seeks to stretch out his hand and fill it with every corner of the world. In other words, world domination,¡± Gi Za said.


    Impossible, Falun thought, but when he noted the glint in Gi Za¡¯s eyes, he swallowed his breath.


    ¡°I will stand beside the king. If he is to conquer the world, then I will be the sword that stands by his side!¡± Gi Za dered with such power that he ended up breaking the ss cup in his hand.


    ¡°¡ªI want power! I want more power!¡± Gi Za said.


    His voice was filled with such passion it seemed to burn a hue like that of rage. Falun had always taken him to be a calm one, but who would¡¯ve thought that he actually hid such fervor within?


    ¡°So, that is why you¡¯ve turned to demihuman blood?¡± Falun said.


    ¡°Yes. That demihuman they referred to as a man-eating tiger. Even if it¡¯s only for a moment, if we could gain a power like that, we would surely be able to bolster our forces. That¡¯s why¡ª¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°Is the world something you can get with power alone, Gi Za Zakuend?¡± Falun asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Gi Za asked.


    ¡°Do you really believe you will be able to reach the ends of the world with power alone?¡± Falun asked.


    Gi Za fell silent at Falun¡¯s question, while Falun¡¯s eyes became nostalgic for some reason.


    ¡°What is needed then? What else is needed to defeat one¡¯s foes?¡± Gi Za asked.


    ¡°If the enemies are strong, weaken them. If they are unified, divide them. If the enemies try to walk, trip them. That is what we refer to as strategy,¡± Falun said.


    ¡°Strategy¡­¡± Gi Za muttered.


    ¡°People can¡¯t gel along forever. Use that,¡± Falun advised, then he handed a book to Gi Za.


    ¡°I spent my whole life writing it. It is a book on strategies. At least, give it a nce.¡±


    After that Falun left Gi Za to himself.


    ¡°I will stand beside the king, huh,¡± Falun said to himself, seemingly in reminiscence of something


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After the killer ants, we proceeded to attack the scarabs. They were much more tenacious than the goblins, but they were few in number and were nocturnal. They were no threat to the goblins.


    Unfortunately, much friction hase between our races, as their kind would sometimes attack the goblins who went out to hunt. Since we have already mobilized our troops to deal with the killer ants, I figured we might as well deal with them.


    ¡°How far are the scarabs from here?¡± I asked.


    After upying the anthill, we began gathering information through the ant queen and Gi Gu. As it turns out, their home was a three days¡¯ walk from the anthill. I ordered Gi Gu to scout ahead, while I led the goblins.


    ¡°We should sen a messenger first. If they are willing to cooperate, we can talk, if not, then we¡¯ll turn to force,¡± I said.


    I asked for a volunteer to act as messenger, and the young chief of Paradua, Hal, and Gi Gu Verbena of the wolf pack stepped out.


    ¡°A messenger¡¯s duty is perilous. I do not mean to imply you are slow, Lord Gi Gu, but I believe that someone who specializes in mobility such as our tribe of Paradua would be better suited to this job. Please pick me, Your Majesty,¡± Hal said.


    ¡°No, it was I who was dispatched first, I should go. This time for sure I will carry out my mission without fail. Please let me wipe away the shame I¡¯ve incurred, Your Majesty!¡± Gi Gu said.


    There was reason behind their words, and either one would actually work, but then I remembered that this area was under Gi Gu¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Hal, I know and praise your faithfulness, but you¡¯ll have to take a step back on this one. Gi Gu, I leave it to you,¡± I said.


    ¡°As youmand, Your Majesty!¡± Gi Gu said.


    Gi Gu certainly suffered in the hands of the killer ants, but he did not actually fail his mission. He had undertaken an investigation and negotiation job, so I have to give him an even bigger one to show that my trust in him has not faltered.


    It would be troubling if he started to doubt himself after one mistake.


    There¡¯s a limit to how much I can do by myself. I will need excellent goblins who can manage others if I am to build my kingdom.


    Everything is for the sake of defeating the humans.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    In the deep of the night, where even the cries of the insects were silenced, where the night god covered thend and the goddess of darkness spread her wings, concealing the light of the twin goddess moons, Gi Gu negotiated with the chief of the scarabs.


    He took with him the three Gu brothers. It was an odd feeling for one such as he who was ustomed to leading a great horde, but that in and of itself was a testament to how much importance he ced on this mission.


    The chief of the scarabs had - as his name implied - a red carapace that could easily be mistaken for full-body armor. On the back of his carapace were transparent feathers and on his head was a lone horn. There was a pair of antennas that dangled down from his mouth, which he used to search for prey. His limbs were slender, but only because they werepressed inside his carapace, they were by no means weak.


    On his hand, he wielded a white spear made out of the bone of some sort of beast.


    Gi Gu could not read the scarab chief¡¯s emotions from hispound eyes.


    The scarab chief spoke as his antennas dangled about. ¡°The revered¡­ chief of the bugmen¡­ Kunshi!¡±


    His voice was not by any means easy to understand.


    ¡°Thank you for taking the time to meet me,¡± Gi Gu said emotionlessly.


    ¡°Bugmen¡­ have no time¡­ State your¡­ business,¡± Kunshi said.


    ¡°Very well then, I shall get straight to the point. If you are willing to cooperate with our king, we can talk, if not¡­¡±


    Gi Gu reached for his sword. If this bugman was not willing toply, he would cut him down this very instant.


    Kunshi¡¯s antennas started swaying quickly as if in a panic.


    ¡°Kunshi¡­ Likes peace¡­ No fight¡­¡± Kunshi said.


    ¡°Then you would prefer peace?¡± Gi Gu asked.


    When he saw Kunshi nod, Gi Gu nodded in satisfaction and set a date to meet.


    After that Kunshi visited the king at the appointed time and formed an alliance with the king. Unfortunately, the scarabs weren¡¯t exactly unified, so Gi Gu was left with the misfortune of having to figure out what to do with them.


    ¡ª47 days until the war with the humans.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Thousand Li to the North, Embrace the Dawn I (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Thousand Li to the North, Embrace the Dawn I (1/2)</h4>


    Name: Gi Go Amatsuki


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 2


    ss: Duke; Wandering Swordsman


    Possessed Skills: Sword Mastery A-; Purple sh; Forsake; Sense; A Master Swordsman''s Proof; Silent Nature; Veteran


    Divine Protection: Sword God


    Attributes: None


    Abnormal Status: Sworn to Spare; Sword God''s Control


    The yugushiva¡¯s dance-like attack left Gi Go on the defensive. He wanted to attack, but the snow was just too great of an enemy. The snow reached up his knees, and every time he tried to step in, the snow would sap as much force as he pushed in, dulling his movements.


    It was difficult to attack.


    ¡°Mr. Gi Go!¡±


    As far as Yoshu was concerned, nothing had changed. Even if there was snow and even if the enemy fought remarkably well like dancing, all he had to do was to put out his shield as usual.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ interfere!¡± Gi Go said.


    Despite being pushed back, Gi Go did not look anxious, if anything, he looked happy. The yugushiva jumped from the snow as the wind fluttered its white overcoat, stirring up the snow before rushing for Gi Go.


    The yugushiva was like a carnivorous bird fluttering in the vast sky as it looked for an opening and bolted for it.


    The yugushiva¡¯s curved sword that was as big as it cut through the clouds of snow as it struck out toward Gi Go.


    In response, Gi Go swept away the snow by his feet.


    Gi Go could not match the enemy in speed, so he decided to wait for the enemy and exchange blows.


    The light of the fire god¡¯s body reflected off his curved sword.


    ¡°Come!¡± Gi Go said.


    Gi Go lowered his hips and positioned his sword horizontally as he took on a stance that hid his curved sword from the enemy.


    A powerful aura emanated from Gi Go. It was so powerful that Yoshu couldn¡¯t help but gulp as he watched.


    If this were a normal monster fighting him, it would surely run from his terrifying aura.


    But the yugushiva Gi Go was facing did not falter in the slightest. In fact, the yugushiva gave a battle cry as it ran even faster.


    ¡°RUuoAAaaI!!¡±


    When the yugushiva was about 10 steps away, it swung his curved sword again, concealing both its and Gi Go¡¯s figures.


    ¡°Tch!?¡± Yoshu snapped his tongue.


    He knew that the snow was the enemy¡¯s ally, so he quickly looked for Gi Go to run where he was.


    Yoshu was reminded again of how foolish it was to fight this demon here. The snow was their home ground, and it was precisely because they were unparalleled on it that they came to be known as yugushiva, which literally meant snow demon.


    ¡°Naive. Too naive,¡± Yoshu spat as he cursed his own naivety.


    Before Yoshu could find Gi Go, however, the yugushiva jumped out of the snow, then sounds of swords shing filled the area.


    Not long after, the yugushiva jumped back again, and Gi Go¡¯s figure appeared shortly after he brushed away the snow.


    Fortunately, he was still safe. Yoshu heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mr. Gi Go! Let¡¯s withdraw! The odds are far too against us!¡±


    They should run while they still could.


    ¡°Retreat? Yoshu, the very purpose of this trip is right before our eyes! How could I run!?¡±


    Gi Go wanted to find a worthy adversary and suppress the sword god within, then he would stand before the king once more.


    ¡°But!¡± Yoshu wanted to say that the enemy was too strong, but Gi Go only shook his head, his gaze never leaving the enemy before him.


    When Gi Go shed with this enemy awhile ago, the enemy swung its sword three times. When Gi Go thought back on how he nned to exchange blows, he couldn¡¯t help but deride himself. The enemy¡¯s sword was far faster and far sharper than he could have ever imagined.


    Because of that Gi Go could only defend against two of the three strikes, while the third managed to graze his arm, leaving behind a trail of blood.


    ¡°Speak no further! I have all that I¡¯ve asked for! A strong enemy, a worthy foe!¡±


    Gi Go did not spare a nce on the blood drizzling down his arm. He only grit his teeth as he exhaled a faint breath, focusing his mind on the sword god sleeping within.


    Yoshu was at a loss.


    The pressure Gi Go was emanating seemed even greater than before, but that might¡¯ve only been his imagination. He wasn¡¯t sure.


    Regardless, he needed to make up his mind. Should he let Gi Go fight? Or should he forcefully stop him?


    Gi Go was certainly fighting better today than ever, but despite that¡­ When Yoshu looked to the yugushiva, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.


    The yugushiva bolted off again.


    It¡¯s too dangerous!


    The aura emanating from the yugushiva was abnormal. It felt sharp like a drawn sword. As a battle ve, Yoshu has shed against countless enemies, from humans to monsters, and yet never before has he met someone who possessed an aura as terrifying as this.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t make a decision soon, I won¡¯t able to anymore,¡± Yoshu said to himself.


    In the worst case, he would have to stop Gi Go against his will. Yoshu braced himself to throw the throwing dagger hidden behind his shield.


    He can¡¯t let him die here. He couldn¡¯t die here either. Both he and Gi Go had a ce they had to return to.


    Yoshu apologized to Gi Go in his heart as he eyed the Yugushiva.


    The yugushiva was running around Gi Go, but just a little, he nced at Yoshu. It was just for a moment, but the yugushiva was clearly aware of Yoshu as he ran in zigzag toward Gi Go.


    When Yoshu saw that, he clicked his tongue and approached him.


    The agile yugushiva moved around as if to avert Yoshu¡¯s aim. It would not be easy to hit him.


    Meanwhile, Gi Go seemed to have closed his eyes even as the yugushiva approached.


    The atmosphere was tense, so tense that Yoshu forgot to breathe as he watched the enemy near Gi Go.


    But then¡­ the moment the yugushiva came into Gi Go¡¯s range, like an oil spring lit, Gi Go erupted, bellowing out a powerful howl.


    ¡°GURUUuaAAAA!¡±


    ¡°RUuuaAAAIi!¡±


    The yugushiva bellowed back against Gi Go as he swung down his curved sword.


    Sparks erupted as two curved swords and two spirits shed. Gi Go¡¯s curved sword that was hidden behind him pierced through the stirred up snow, parrying the yugushiva¡¯s curved sword up above his head. At the same time, the yugushiva stepped into the snow and brought its deflected sword back down onto Gi Go¡¯s head.


    But Gi Go had already taken back his sword, allowing him to block the yugushiva¡¯s sh. The experience Gi Go had umted until now was responding to the standards of the sword god.


    From defense Gi Go smoothly moved to offense. After having blocked the enemy¡¯s sword, the enemy had gotten much slower, allowing him to ignore it as he held his curved sword in a reverse grip and swung it at the enemy¡¯s neck. There should have been no room to escape to, but the enemy went beyond Gi Go¡¯s expectations.


    The enemy quickly took back its sword with a sharpness and speed that excelled that of Gowen¡¯s, allowing it to deflect Gi Go¡¯s attack, then this time, it struck out its sword for Gi Go¡¯s neck.


    The battle continued like this with both swordsmen dancing at the edge of death.


    Gi Go and the yugushiva shed swords over 20 times.


    Until now Yoshu has never before seen anyone fight this long while standing point nk each other.


    Consequently, because they were so close to each other, Yoshu couldn¡¯t find the opportunity to throw his dagger. He wanted to create an opening, but even that didn¡¯t seem possible.


    When the dance finally ended, it was because the yugushiva jumped back.


    Gi Go and the yugushiva had shed swords at least 20 times, and though they were unable tond a fatal wound on each other, both parties were covered in small wounds.


    Gi Go and the yugushiva gasped for breath, a cloud of white leaving their mouth as it faded behind them.


    Yoshu was relieved to see Gi Go safe, and when he noted that the yugushiva was breathing heavily, he thought that the opportunity had finallye.


    ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Gi Go!¡±


    As Yoshu uttered an apology, he threw away his shield and threw five daggers at the yugushiva.


    ¡°Yoshu!¡± Gi Go reprimanded Yoshu, but he could not stop him.


    When the yugushiva noticed that an attack wasing, it tried to run away, but unfortunately, the snow had grasped its legs, leaving it unable to run.


    Sensing that the yugushiva was panicking, Yoshu threw 5 more daggers. The yugushiva was tired, he had to strike now! He thought.


    The yugushiva wasn¡¯t so soft as to lose to a long-ranged attack, however. Though the yugushiva had lost its posture, it still managed


    to recover in time and jump away, sweeping away the iing daggers with a swing of its sword.


    The yugushiva jumped back to get away from Yoshu, but when itnded its body shook. The yugushiva seemed to be in some sort of pain, but that was all the more reason for Yoshu to strike.


    The yugushiva used its curved sword as a cane to keep its body up, letting it swing its sword again to deflect the wave of daggers, but one dagger still managed to graze its legs, causing blood to spurt.


    Now bleeding, the yugushiva¡¯s strength gradually drained.


    After having to dodge five more daggers, the yugushiva¡¯s body shook as it relied on its sword as a cane. Its former strength was no longer there.


    ¡°You¡¯re too dangerous! You have to die!¡± Yoshu yelled as he threw onest set of daggers.


    But just when he thought the enemy couldn¡¯t possibly dodge anymore, a sword swung, deflecting his thrown daggers.


    The one who swung, however, was not the yugushiva, but Gi Go.


    ¡°Mr. Gi Go!? What are you¡ª!?¡± Yoshu asked.


    ¡°Yoshu, that¡¯s enough!¡± Gi Go rebuked.


    Gi Go could not deflect all of Yoshu¡¯s daggers while protecting the yugushiva, so he ended up getting hurt in the process.


    ¡°Nu¡­¡± Gi Go kept himself from groaning out in pain as he took out the daggers and threw them on the ground.


    ¡°That person is too dangerous!¡± Yoshu argued as he pushed away the snow and ran up to Gi Go.


    But Gi Go didn¡¯t say anything and just looked toward the yugushiva.


    ¡°¡­If I let a female die, I wouldn¡¯t have any face left to show the king,¡± Gi Go said.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Yoshu asked.


    When he looked at the yugushiva lying on the ground, it turned out to be a young woman.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Thousand Li to the North, Embrace the Dawn I (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Thousand Li to the North, Embrace the Dawn I (2/2)</h4>


    Gi Go carried the yugushiva to the cave he and Yoshu stayed at before, then he had Yoshu begrudgingly treat the yugushiva. When he thought to step out for a walk, he came back with a snow lizard.


    Gi Go proposed to take care of supper in hopes of quelling Yoshu¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I tied her up well, so¡­¡± Yoshu said.


    When Gi Go followed Yoshu¡¯s gaze to the yugushiva, he noted that the yugushiva had herbs and bandages properly applied on her. Yoshu had even prepared a proper ce for her to rest, including a nket. As far as ¡®tied up¡¯ went, Yoshu only tied up her hands with a rope.


    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly kind,¡± Gi Go remarked.


    Yoshu sneered back. ¡°She¡¯s unarmed and there¡¯s two of us, so I figured she wasn¡¯t much of a threat anymore.¡±


    Yoshu filled a pot with water and ced it atop the fire, then he took the snow lizard from Gi Go¡¯s hands and started preparing their supper.


    One side of Gi Go¡¯s face lifted up as he faintly smiled.


    His gaze was turned to the curved sword the yugushiva woman had used. It was not something suited for the slender hands of a woman.


    Gradually, the time of the fire god neared its end, and the hour of the night god came.


    Whenever night came Yoshu would teach Gi Go how to sing. He would sing once to show Gi Go, then Gi Go would try to mimic it, and Yoshu would point out whenever he made a mistake, then they would start all over again.


    The night went on, but tonight the twin goddess moons showed themselves, weakening the goddess darkness¡¯ influence. The red moons dyed the snow in its hue as silence filled the north. But in that deathly silence was a soft singing sound resounding from one cave.


    ¡°Do you still remember our homend? Oh small winds of the sky, take these feelings with you (kyanmaroodo rinbaa. Raabekastoria, vesjiinichukeruu),¡± Gi Go sang in a low-pitched voice, causing Yoshu to burst outughing as he pointed out Gi Go¡¯s errors.


    ¡°Your pronunciation is a bit off. Listen¡­ Do you still remember our homend? Oh winds of the great sky, take my feelings with you (kyanmaroruudo, riinbaaru. Haabekasutoria, vesjiinichiukeruu),¡± Yoshu said.


    Gi Go nodded and tried again.


    Gradually, the tune Gi Go sang became bearable enough to listen to. Yoshu nodded in satisfaction and smiled.


    ¡°Not bad. If you keep practicing, you might even be a minstrel one day,¡± Yoshu said.


    ¡°When that timees, I¡¯ll give your name whenever people asks me for my teacher,¡± Gi Go said.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t want to be stoned,¡± Yoshu teased.


    ¡°I wonder what happened?¡± Gi Go said as he turned his gaze to the sleeping yugushiva and rubbed his chin. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the proud yugushiva would be a female. I wanted to win because I thought I was facing a strong male.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose it¡¯s realistic to expect her to lead us to her vige either. They don¡¯t seem very friendly, what with attacking us out of the blue like that,¡± Yoshu said.


    Yoshu sighed while Gi Go pondered.


    Yoshu never really had much qualms about killing the yugushiva. As a battle ve, gender never really mattered. Whether it was a woman or a man, they would kill them all the same. The thought wouldn¡¯t even cross them, in fact.


    Unfortunately, Gi Go had already lost interest. Moreover, from the goblins¡¯ perspective, the females were weak creatures that they had to protect at all costs. Of course, there were exceptions such as Princess Narsa, but they didn¡¯t usually see them as someone to cross swords with.


    ¡ªMaybe I should torture her after all to make her cough up some useful information.


    Yoshu thought to himself as he watched the woman sleep, but then he noticed something unusual.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yoshu muttered.


    When Yoshu was about to approach the woman, he noticed that her eyes were open wide.


    ¡°Rabaiyaru!? Gerunoia!¡± She cried in the northernnguage as she tried to sit up. When she realized that her hands were tied, a look of panic washed over her face. Immediately, she pushed aside the nket and stood up, but a wave of dizziness hit her, forcing her back down onto her knees.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a cold¡­ But it has to be some sort of illness,¡± Yoshu remarked as he coldly watched the woman cough.


    Yoshu lifted up his shield and nced at Gi Go, seemingly asking him if they should fight or not, but in response, Gi Go only frowned for a moment before standing up and carelessly walking to the woman.


    ¡°Wait, Mr. Gi Go! It¡¯s dangerous! She could bite!¡± Yoshu said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry,¡± Gi Go said.


    The woman forcefully stopped her coughing as she growled at Gi Go, who was looking down at her.


    It didn¡¯t seem apparent back when they were fighting, but now that they were here in the cave, Gi Go could clearly be seen to be at least two heads bigger than her, her head reaching only up to Gi Go¡¯s neck at most.


    Gi Go reached out for the woman, but she ducked it, passing by him, only to cough again and stop in her tracks, leaving her defenseless as Gi Go caught her and threw her back into bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯ll shorten your life,¡± Gi Go curtly said as he went back to his seat next to Yoshu.


    ¡°I thought it was odd back then¡­ I guess she really was sick. A pity, but if not for that, my head probably wouldn¡¯t be attached to my body anymore,¡± Gi GO said.


    The woman watched Gi Go and Yoshu cautiously for a little longer, but after awhile, she lost consciousness and went back to sleep.


    Gi Go quietly tucked the woman into bed, ensuring that the nket warmed her, then he went back to sit next to Yoshu.


    ¡°Can you treat her?¡± Gi Go asked.


    ¡°Do I look like a doctor to you?¡± Yoshu asked back.


    He didn¡¯t bother asking what Gi Go would do if he did treat her. After all, Gi Go was simply the kind sort who would surely leave her alone afterwards.


    As for Yoshu, he found it difficult to sleep knowing that someone who tried to kill them just moments ago was sleeping nearby, so he decided it would be best to get rid of her as soon as possible. In that way, he might be able to get his peaceful nights back.


    ¡°What herbs do you have?¡± Yoshu asked.


    Gi Go showed him his stack, and Yoshu started picking out various herbs.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Yoshu sifted through various herbs, ground them into powder, mixing them with the evening primrose Gi Go gave him, then he dissolved the powder in hot water.


    ¡°This should do,¡± Yoshu said.


    It was a simple mixture he learned from a traveling doctor once upon a time, though he did add some primrose into the original form.


    ¡°Drink up,¡± Yoshu said as he poured the medicine into the sleeping yugushiva¡¯s mouth.


    After he heaved a breath of relief, Gi Go called out to him.


    ¡°Can she be saved?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the most we can do is to help stabilize her condition and then ensure she is fed well,¡± Yoshu said.


    A safe answer so to speak. After that Yoshu moved away from the yugushiva woman.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Gi Go said, falling into silence as he pondered for a moment, then he took his sword and headed out. ¡°I¡±ll go hunt for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Take care,¡± Yoshu said.


    Gi Go nodded, then his figure vanished into the snow field. When he came back he had a bird in his hands.


    ¡°Will this do?¡± Gi Go asked.


    ¡°More than,¡± Yoshu said.


    Yoshu quickly prepared the bird, gutting out its innards, then washing it with water from melted snow, then cooking it quickly over fire.


    When the bird had charred a little on the surface, Yoshu chopped it and served it with boiled herbs. He ced the yugushiva¡¯s portion next to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll eat when she gets hungry. It would be best to eat while hot though,¡± Yoshu said as he moved away from the yugushiva.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Yoshu said to Gi Go.


    Gi Go nodded, and the two of them began eating.


    When night came they left the cave and practiced singing. When they came back the te they left beside the yugushiva had been licked clean.


    Yoshu wryly smiled as he took back the te. This continued for six more days when the yugushiva was finally able to stand on her own.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Gi Go asked.


    ¡°¡­Food, thank you,¡± the yugushiva woman said in broken speech.


    Gi Go and Yoshu nced at each other at that.


    ¡°You know our tongue?¡± Yoshu asked.


    ¡°South, words, a little,¡± she said.


    The yugushiva, who had her silver hair in a ponytail, bowed before Gi Go and Yoshu.


    ¡°I have, request,¡± she said.


    ¡°A request?¡± Yoshu asked.


    The woman nodded. ¡°Medicine, give. Save, tribe.¡±


    Gi Go and Yoshu nced at each other again.


    ¡°What miraculous medicine did you give her?¡± Gi Go asked with visible admiration.


    Yoshu honestly shook his head to indicate she must¡¯ve been mistaken. ¡°It was just a simple medicine. You could find it any¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, realization struck Yoshu. He did add an extra ingredient, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Could it be because of this?¡± Yoshu muttered to himself as he looked at the yet fresh evening primrose.


    ¡°Please, give, save, tribe!¡± The woman desperately pleaded as she prostrated herself before them, her head touching the ground.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Yoshu asked.


    ¡°Give it. I can¡¯t get sick anyway,¡± Gi Go reasoned.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After thinking for a while, Yoshu took the bag of herbs and gave it to the woman.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this is all I have. I¡¯m not sure how big your tribe is, but it probably won¡¯t be enough,¡± Yoshu said slowly to make it easier for the woman to understand.


    A look of despair gradually covered the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°So, how about you take me and Mr. Gi Go to your vige, then we could make more medicine there. How about it?¡± Yoshu suggested.


    ¡°Thank, you,¡± the woman said with much difficulty.


    Yoshu wryly smiled.


    ¡°Did you catch my tendency for meddling with people?¡± Gi Go asked.


    Yoshu scratched his head. ¡°Umm¡­ do you mind if we go?¡±


    ¡°Nah, let¡¯s,¡± Gi Go smiled.


    Yoshu narrowed his eyes.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Thousand Li to the North, Embrace the Dawn II (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Thousand Li to the North, Embrace the Dawn II (1/2)</h4>


    The yugushiva woman¡¯s name was Yustia.


    The way she looked with the demon mask on made even Yoshu, who knew much about society, gulp.


    The yugushiva had long silver hair that extended down to her waist. She quickly recovered after eating the food Gi Go had hunted.


    The bright light of the sun illuminated the snowynds as a cold breeze fluttered the yugushiva¡¯s silver hair.


    As she felt the breath of the snow god on her cheeks, she turned to her benefactors.


    ¡°Vige, here,¡± she said.


    Yustia pointed at a location between the valleys, where a vige that looked almost as if it were buried in the snow was. If Yustia hadn¡¯t been with them, finding it would have surely been difficult.


    Yustia led the pair of human and goblin to the biggest house.


    Yoshu noted the children ying in the square. The game they yed, however, was a duel of swords, a game which both young boys and girls yed together. While some fought some jeered as they watched.


    They were happy to see Yustia, but when they saw Yoshu and Gi Go - people they did not know - they pointed their swords at them.


    ¡°Kids ying with swords¡­ I guess it¡¯s about what you¡¯d expect from the yugushiva,¡± Yoshu said.


    ¡°Hmm? But goblins are the same¡­¡± Gi Go said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not normal for humans,¡± Yoshu pointed out.


    ¡°I see,¡± Gi Go nodded.


    Gi Go and Yoshu talked nonchntly despite having swords pointed at them. Meanwhile, Yustia told the children off in the northernnguage while she led Yoshu and Gi Go to the biggest house.


    As they neared the house, a child ran into it. After which, a one- armed man in the prime of his life came out.


    ¡°Chief,¡± Yustia said. The words that came after that were all in the northernnguage.


    She spoke to the chief about the matter of these people saving her as well as the medicine. She managed to let Gi Go and Yoshu understand what they were talking about through gestures.


    The silver-haired man in the prime of his life made a difficult face. The wrinkles in between his brows deepened as the scars on his skin showed. There were few men in the world who fit the image of a veteran as much as he.


    Yustia and the man she referred to as chief talked for a bit, then she went into the house with Gi Go and Yoshu.


    ¡°Medicine, please,¡± Yustia said.


    Yustia led Gi Go and Yoshu into the big house and into what was probably a bedroom.


    On the canopy bedid a woman who looked just like Yustia.


    ¡°My mother,¡± Yustia said.


    The woman on the bed took ragged breaths. As soon as she heard Yustia¡¯s voice, her eyes opened, and she turned a gentle gaze at her, but that gentleness quickly vanished when she turned to Yoshu and Gi Go.


    The woman forcefully stabilized her breath and raised up her body. It was a mystery whether she simply did this out of pride or because she couldn¡¯t forgive outsiders.


    Yustia took a step forward and spoke with her mother. Seeing that, Gi Go and Yoshu turned around to give them some space, but Yustia¡¯s mother called out to them.


    ¡°Get out of this vige, you animals¡­¡± She said weakly in the southern tongue.


    ¡°You speak our tongue?¡± Yoshu asked.


    Yustia¡¯s mother red at them. ¡°I have¡­ married twice in my life. And both were killed by your people¡­ I will never forgive you.¡±


    She spoke hatefully as tears flowed out of her eyes, then she turned her back on them. After that Yoshu and Gi Go exited the room to prepare the medicine, leaving Yustia to speak with her mother.


    ¡°Marriage, is that something important?¡± Gi Go asked.


    ¡°Well, some people see it as something sacred, so I guess it depends on the person. I¡¯ve never been married and I don¡¯t particrly want to right now, so¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Yoshu said.


    Gi Go and Yoshu chatted while thetter made the medicine. Gi Go, who came from Gi Vige, found it difficult to understand what marriage was.


    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s to form a mate,¡± Gi Go said.


    ¡°Well, yes. I mean it¡¯s natural to want to leave behind a descendant, right?¡± Yoshu said.


    ¡°I have only one body, and it belongs to none but I. I would say the same to others as well. What good is there in leaving behind one¡¯s own lineage?¡± Gi Go asked.


    Hmm¡­ Yoshu became thoughtful for a moment, then he thought of using Gi Go¡¯s king as an example.


    ¡°Well, what about your king then? Don¡¯t you think it would be bad if there was no one left to seed him?¡± Yoshu asked.


    ¡°¡­The king¡¯s greatness has nothing to do with his blood or lineage. He is great because of his own abilities and achievements not because of his blood,¡± Gi Go answered.


    ¡°Then what will happen to your kingdom when the king passes? Who will take the throne?¡± Yoshu asked.


    ¡°Another excellent individual obviously,¡± Gi Go said matter-of-factly.


    Why do you say it as if it¡¯s so obvious? Yoshu thought to himself. It was true that there was no guarantee to an excellent king¡¯s descendant being as skilled as he, but it was human to hope such things. It was precisely because of that the human kingdoms havested as long as they have¡­


    After mixing the medicine, Yoshu handed the medicine to Yustia. Apparently, several persons¡¯ helping would be needed, so he decided to concoct some more.


    With nothing to do, Gi Go decided to take a tour of the yugushiva vige.


    Gi Go walked to that square they passed by a while ago. The children from before were still ying.


    When Gi Go saw that he approached them.


    The children did not know him, so they pointed their swords at him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    In response, Gi Go drew his sword.


    The younger of the children cowered when they saw his bared sword, but the slightly older kids took stance. They lowered their hips, ready to jump at a moment¡¯s noticed.


    ¡°Good stance,¡± Gi Go said.


    The children were probably ying, though, as they took whatever stance they felt like.


    ¡°Let me give you some pointers,¡± Gi Go said with a fierce smile as the children formed a semi-circle before him.


    The younger children seemed to finally calmed down upon seeing the older of them step out. They took stance as well and prepared to charge at Gi Go together.


    The pressure they emanated was quite impressive considering they were children.


    ¡°IeeAaa!¡± One child cried out with fighting spirit as he charged at Gi Go, but Gi Go deflected his sword, sending it flying into the ground behind him. At the same time, Gi Go pointed his sword at him.


    In the next moment, the children around Gi Go came charging too.


    Gi Go deflected their swords one after another.


    Some of the children were scared to death, some even cried¡­ The crying children, Gi Go patted on the head tofort them while he gave them back their swords, then he gestured to teach them that they should lower their hips more and faced their opponents


    straightforwardly. It took a while, but Gi Go managed to get his intentions across.


    There was little fun to be had in the snow-caged vige, so as soon as the children realized that Gi Go was no danger, their interests were piqued and they flocked around him like he was some sort of attraction.


    Some found the color of his skin curious, while some tried pinching his hard skin, and others dangled from his great stature.


    Gi Go had never seen so many human children before. The most he knew of were the few present in the Gi Vige back when the humans still lived among them. Back then he also gave the willful children a few pointers.


    Gi Go didn¡¯t know what to do with all the children, so he just let the flow take him and he yed with them.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Gi Go muttered to himself.


    This is not how things were supposed to go, he thought, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but y with the children until sunset.


    Gi Go went back a little exhausted to the chief¡¯s house.

 Volume 2, Intermission: Thousand Li to the North, Embrace the Dawn II (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Intermission: Thousand Li to the North, Embrace the Dawn II (2/2)</h4>


    Gi Go and Yoshu stayed in the yugushiva vige for the next 10 days.


    Yoshu¡¯s medicine gradually helped the vige ovee the dark cloud of illnesses that covered it, illuminating a ray of hope into the vige.


    Yoshu concocted his medicine day after day, while Gi Go would go out to y with the children and hunt.


    One day, Yustia¡¯s mother visited them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my behavior the other day,¡± she said while Yustia quietly kept her head bowed. It seems it was her mother that had business with them.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my tribe,¡± Yustia¡¯s mother said. ¡°I thought of giving you something as thanks in return, but this is a vige out in the sticks, after all, so¡­ If it¡¯s not too much trouble, may I first know what reason you came to this vige?¡±


    Gi Go and Yoshu nced at each other. This woman¡¯s behavior had changed so suddenly, but no matter how much they looked at her face, it seemed just like a block of ice, emotionless and unchanging.


    She must¡¯vee to ascertain our intentions, Yoshu thought as he answered her. ¡°This person here is Mr. Gi Go. He is a swordsman who has traveled away from home to hone his skills.¡±


    Yoshu exined that they came here after hearing tales of the yugushiva¡¯s skill with the sword, and that they hoped to have a duel with one of their esteemed swordsmen.


    A troubled look faintly surfaced on Yustia¡¯s mother. She turned to Yustia, but she was wholeheartedly looking at Gi Go and Yoshu.


    Sighing, she spoke. ¡°Our tribe is indeed better with the swordpared to the nders of the south, but unfortunately, the men


    of our tribe have either passed or been gravely wounded. All that¡¯s left of our tribe now are children and women.¡±


    Indeed, whenever Gi Go took a walk around the vige, he felt there was too many childrenpared to the men.


    ¡°But Ms. Yustia is¡ª¡± Yoshu said.


    ¡°This girl is still a child. Someone who only knows how to il about with brute strength isn¡¯t an adult,¡± she said.


    ¡°Please let us think a bit,¡± Yoshu said.


    Gi Go and Yoshu made a difficult face as they became thoughtful. Meanwhile, Yustia and her mother excused themselves.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Yoshu asked.


    Yoshu felt they were indirectly being asked to leave.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing they can give us, we should go,¡± Gi Go said. ¡°There might be something else to thesends, who knows.¡±


    The two spent time gathering their thoughts, but in the end, they couldn¡¯te up with another answer.


    The next day, they decided to leave and return to the king. Yoshu had always intended to return after a year and Gi Go himself would rather see the king again if he had nowhere else to go.


    After preparing their luggage, the two immediately left the vige. The vige kids that Gi Go have been ying with all this time saw them off. The kids were in low spirits now that Gi Go was leaving, so Gi Go patted them each on the head before going his way.


    After a day¡¯s walk from the yugushiva vige, Gi Go and Yoshu made camp along the path Yustia had taught them under the shade of a


    rge tree. But just when Gi Go was about to go hunt as usual, a voice called out to him, stopping him in his tracks.


    ¡°Lord Gi Go!¡±


    That was Yustia¡¯s voice. As soon as Gi Go heard it, he left the thickets from which he hid, and waved at her. Like an arrow released, Yustia came running to Gi Go. She didn¡¯t even have the yugushiva mask her tribe usually wore. She had only the white overcoat on her body as she ran into Gi Go¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, mother, lied,¡± Yustia apologized repeatedly in ragged breaths.


    Gi Go thought it would be best to get Yoshu¡¯s advice, so he brought her to their camp for the time being.


    As it turns out, Yustia¡¯s mother was telling only half the story. It was true that most of the men of their tribe had indeed died in the warst year, and that the strongest remaining in their vige were either Yustia herself or her mother, but it was not true that they had no methods to help one train in the sword.


    Yustia wanted to thank them for saving their vige, a thought her mother sympathized with, but being unable to speak the southern tongue well, her mother proposed to be the ones to talk to Gi Go and Yoshu in her ce. Naturally, being unskilled with the tongue, Yustia couldn¡¯t fully understand what they have been talking about, and so, she thought that her mother had properly exined, but when she heard from the children the afternoon yesterday that Gi Go and Yoshu had left, she approached her mother.


    ¡ª¡°Why did you lie?¡± She asked with a fury like that of raging mes.


    ¡ª¡°The secret methods of our tribe can¡¯t be leaked to outsiders!¡± Her mother reasoned.


    ¡ª¡°It is disgraceful not to thank one¡¯s benefactors! Which do you think our ancestors would cry over more? Being unable to protect our secrets or leaving a debt unpaid!?¡± Yustia said back.


    The argument between mother and daughter grew so heated that in the end they ended up drawing swords and the vigers had to step in to quell their fighting. After that Yustia fled her vige and went after Gi Go.


    ¡°That was really reckless,¡± Yoshu muttered.


    ¡°Lord Gi Go, want to be strong, there is ce,¡± Yustia said with her head deeply bowed. ¡°I guide you! Pay debt!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gi Go returned her deep bow.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Yustia led Gi Go and Yoshu to a snow cave two days away from the shade of the tree where they made camp.


    The light outside reflected off the countless icicles within the cave, illuminating its interiors. It was a magical sight so breathtaking that Gi Go and Yoshu forget the cold for a moment.


    ¡°Alone, meet, god,¡± Yustia said.


    The cave didn¡¯t seem that deep. Gi Go did as Yustia instructed, and he entered the cave alone.


    ¡°Sing, songs. God, likes, songs,¡± Yustia said.


    Gi Go never thought the songs he¡¯d learned would be used this way, but he did as Yustia instructed and started singing.


    ¡°My dance, is the spark of des, intoxicated by the moon. When I dance, the gods descend, and the evening birds cry forever in the


    night. (Baabaiyaado, baazarukushu, vadimaav. Paapaiyaaru, kaamuuru, janruuruu, Nuenakudooru.)¡±


    Gi Go chose to sing a battle song.


    He thought it would be most fitting considering where they were.


    As he sung, countless magic formations of various geometrical shapes appeared beneath his feet, and then, his body vanished.


    Gi Go found himself alone in the dark.


    The weight of his curve sword sheathed by his waist and the sensation of his feet on the ground never left, but Gi Go¡¯s body had definitely sank in the darkness.


    A normal person would probably be in a panic after being thrown into the darkness all of the sudden, but an experienced warrior such as Gi Go calmly sat down and analyzed his current situation.


    ¡°Is this the trial of the yugushiva?¡± Gi Go muttered to himself.


    A person who ovees a trial will gain great power.


    It was such a trial that the yugushiva referred to as their secret method.


    ¡°This sure is dark, though,¡± Gi Go muttered.


    It was indeed dark considering he thought it dark despite having goblin eyes that could see in the night. After a while, a faint shadow appeared.


    Gi Go concentrated his attention on his eyes to ensure that he wasn¡¯t just seeing things. As he did that shadow sat in the same way he did.


    ¡°A trial, huh,¡± Gi Go muttered.


    ¡°Yes, a trial,¡± the shadow replied.


    Not wanting to show timidity, Gi Go stood up, and the shadow stood at the same time. Gi Go and the shadow both drew their swords.


    ¡°So all I have to do is to cut you?¡± Gi Go asked.


    ¡°If you can, that is,¡± the shadow sneered.


    There was no need for further talk. Gi Go grasped his drawn sword tight.


    Gi Go leaped at the shadow.


    The shadow leaped as well, and with the exact same timing, their swords shed and locked.


    Now point nk each other, Gi Go couldn¡¯t help but note the face of this figure. When he did he was awestruck.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡± Gi Go asked.


    That face was without a doubt the Goblin King¡¯s.


    But this figure was not the Goblin King but an imitator. For some reason, it had taken the exact figure of the king when he was still a duke ss.


    ¡°I am the god within you,¡± the shadow said.


    ¡°Lies!¡± Gi Go spat.


    Gi Go pushed against this mysterious foe once more, forcing a small opening, which he used to swing his curved sword. But the shadow easily deflected his sword.


    ¡°Come! Cut the god within you! Cut that thing which you believe in! Come! Come!¡± The shadow beckoned as he shed at Gi Go repeatedly.


    His sword was sharp and heavy. Gi Go could not rx for even a moment lest he wished to die. The pressure was overwhelming.


    The shadow pressured Gi Go, closing the gap he¡¯d forced open. Gi Go tried to fight back, but the shadow pushed his sword away and neared him. Being too near, Gi Go could not cut the shadow properly.


    ¡°Ku!?¡± Gi Gu groaned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong!? Weren¡¯t you going to cut me!? Well, cut! Cut cut cut cut cut cut cut!!¡±


    Again, Gi Go found his sword locked with this foe. He ignored the shadow¡¯s words as he sought a path to victory.


    ¡ªCut, I have to cut it, but how!?


    The enemy¡¯s attacks were strong and unrelenting. If he let his guard down for even a moment, his head would surely be lopped off.


    Somehow, he was able to keep the fight at a standstill, but Gi Go knew he was walking a thin line.


    ¡°You are not my king. I have only one king and he is in the south!¡± Gi Go said.


    Fueled by rage, Gi Go mmed his fist at the shadow¡¯s face, then with the opened distance, he swung his curved sword, but unfortunately, Gi Go hit nothing but the air.


    He looked for the shadow.


    ¡°Ka ka ka ka ka!¡±


    The shadow¡¯sughter resounded within the darkness, but it also echoed, making it difficult for Gi Go to pinpoint the shadow¡¯s exact location.


    Suddenly, Gi Go felt the back of his neck numb, so trusting his instincts, he immediately slid his body.


    ¡°Ke!¡±


    As soon as he did, the shadow¡¯s curved sword came thrusting from behind him, grazing his neck.


    ¡°OOoO!¡±


    Gi Go turned his body and swung his sword at the shadow¡¯s stretched arm, but the shadow managed to pull it back, leaving Gi Go with nothing to hit but the air. Regardless, Gi Go had managed to buy some time.


    Gi Go fixed his stance and calcted the distance to the shadow, then he stepped forward and matched the timing of the shadow. Gi Go had his curved sword wielded by his side as he swung it against the shadow¡¯s sword. As their swords shed, Gi Go rammed his body into the shadow, hoping to send it flying, but his attempt was only met with an airy sensation. As it turns out, he could not even m his body into the shadow.


    ¡°Ku!?¡± Gi Go groaned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong!? What¡¯s wrong!? Weren¡¯t you going to cut me!? Well!? Cut me! Cut! Cut!¡± The shadow mocked him as it swung its sword.


    When Gi Go blocked one attack, another woulde from the opposite direction. Under the endless tempest of swords, Gi Go was leftpletely on the defensive.


    This shadow was clearly more skilled at the sword.


    The shadow¡¯s sword was like flowing water that never stopped like a waterfall.


    Gi Go endured that onught of attacks as he pondered to himself.


    Yustia told him before that the trial was a battle with one¡¯s self.


    ¡ªCan I really cut this shadow?


    This was not the king.


    Gi Go knew that, but was this not the king within him? If so, would this not be the very incarnation of the king which he believed in? That very king who raised Gi Go from a simple goblin into who he was today? That benefactor who saved him and his tribe from starvation? That great king who holds such great ambitions as to dare fight the humans?


    Yes, this was indeed the very king which he wished to serve.


    Could he cut the king?


    ¡ªNo! He absolutely could not!


    ¡°Your sword is confused! Those whose path is uncertain deserve to die!¡± The shadow said as it rained sword after sword on Gi Go.


    Somehow, Gi Go managed to fend the shadow off and take some distance.


    ¡°If I cut that which I believe in for what reason have I swung my sword?¡± Gi Go said, then he threw his curved sword behind him.


    ¡°Are you mad? You must be! Why else would you throw your sword!!¡± Furious, the shadow made arge overhead swing with its sword.


    ¡°My sword¡ª¡±


    The shadow¡¯s sword was clearly slower than before.


    Gi Go caught the shadow¡¯s de between his hands.


    ¡°¡ªexists for the path I believe in!¡±


    In the same moment Gi Go caught the shadow¡¯s sword, he kicked the shadow away and its body vanished into the darkness.


    Suddenly, the darkness faded and Yoshu and Yustia¡¯s distant figures came to view.


    As the darkness faded, the light of the moon reflected off the icicles within the cave, creating that same magical scenery he had seen awhile ago.


    When Gi Go triumphantly smiled, he felt as if the shadow wasughing behind him.


    After that Gi Go and Yoshu helped Yustia return to the yugushiva.


    It wouldn¡¯t be until a few dayster when they would begin their journey back to to the king.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Level has risen.


    2 to 96


    Sword Mastery A- to Sword Mastery A+


    Purple sh


    ¡ªCan cut magic.


    Acumen


    ¡ªAttacks seen once can be dodged. The effect varies depending on level and ss. (Note: This used to be Forsake, but only because I didn¡¯t really understand what it did. It is now Acumen as insight is already taken.)


    Sense


    ¡ªFocusing one¡¯s spirit makes it possible to detect nearby enemies.


    Discern


    ¡ªThe experience once has gathered will allow one to predict and dodge an enemy¡¯s next attack.


    A Swordsman¡¯s Proof


    ¡ªPrevents confusion.


    Silent Nature


    ¡ªWhen fighting an enemy in a one-on-one duel, agility, concentration, strength, and ether are all increased.


    The abnormal status, Sword God¡¯s Control, has been relieved.


    The condition, Sword God¡¯s Blessing, has been added!


    Due to the Sword God¡¯s Blessing:


    ¡ªSword skill is raised.


    ¡ªThe skill bonus will be applied even when using other types of swords.


    ¡ªIt is also now possible to use ether to sharpen one¡¯s sword.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 2, Chapter 155: Paradise is a Long Way Away (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 155: Paradise is a Long Way Away (1/2)</h4>


    There was only one month left until the war with the humans. Various weapons and armor have been prepared, and the goblin soldiers¡¯ training have been going smoothly. We¡¯ve also managed to increase food production and have also began cultivating the red fruits which even the goblins should be able to eat.


    Although goblin diet stillrgely revolved around meat, at the very least, we no longer relied solely on hunting.


    There¡¯s not much that can be done about the goblins¡¯ taste, so I¡¯ll just have to order them to add fruits and grains to their diet.


    Personally, I don¡¯t think they taste good either, but it¡¯s necessary, so I eat them anyway.


    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t be the only one to eat only meat, so I had to start incorporating the new menu into my own diet first.


    As a result, goblin diet gradually changed. It¡¯s not so easily aplished, however, so we¡¯ll have to take things step by step.


    As the day of war approached, I gathered the elven reinforcements and the demihumans to the frontlines, namely the ones that specialized in war, such as Mido of the Fang Tribe, Nikea of the Araneae, and Kerodotos of the minotaurs.


    On the side of the elves, Fei, who has been going back and forth the vige and me, arrived with Princess Shunaria, an old elven friend, and some familiar goblins.


    ¡°Long time no see, Your Majesty!¡± Leader of the druids, Gi Za Zakuend, said.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness!¡± Kuzan, who had left for the elven school, said.


    ¡°Was it worth it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course! I will definitely be of help to you, Your Majesty!¡± Gi Za said proudly with his arms folded.


    ¡°I have learned much about herbs, so just leave the wounded to me!¡± Kuzan said cheerfully as she jumped up and down.


    I nodded. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be expecting much from you. But for now rest up. We¡¯ll talk after.¡±


    I called out to Gi Do Buruga, who was behind Gi Za. ¡°You too, Gi Do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± he said with an elegant bow.


    His manners were so graceful that I went wide-eyed for a moment. Who would¡¯ve thought a goblin could be so¡­ graceful? It seems there really is a lot we have to learn from the elves.


    Everyone came back better than before, but battle-wise, the one with the greatest results was none other than Cynthia.


    A peek at her status through the one-eyed snake¡¯s evil eye showed just how much she had grown. Moreover, because she was subordinated to me, I could see that some wolves were also subordinated to her.


    She was also no longer an adult but a wild beast. I can¡¯t imagine just how much blood she must have shed to grow so much¡­


    ¡°Father,¡± Cynthia said.


    I was shocked, to say the least, but I didn¡¯t forget to spoil her by rubbing her head. It seems she can now talk a little.


    ¡°Father,¡± Cynthia said again.


    Unfortunately, the words she could speak were still too few. Regardless, it was clear that she enjoyed being rubbed. Her voice was still that of a little girl but the path she has walked was nothing to scoff at.


    Name: Cynthia


    Race: Gray Wolf; Pack Commander; Wolf King''s Sessor


    Level: 68


    ss: Raging Gale Strike;


    Possessed Skills: Charge; Great Blood; Howl of the Beast King; King of the ins; Ferocious Fangs; Wise Wolf


    Divine Protection: Goddess of Wisdom


    Attributes: None;


    Status: Subordinated to the Goblin King


    Subordinate Beasts: Red Wolf; Earth Wolf; Savage Dog


    The skill, Wise Wolf, must be what allows us to understand each other.


    ¡°Wee back, Cynthia. I¡¯m d to see you.¡±


    I caressed Cynthia as she snuggled up to me.


    Spoiling her from time to time should be fine.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    One month before the war with the humans, the people that left to scout: Shumea, Selena, Pale, and Felbi returned.


    The information they came back with made me doubt my ears.


    A great civil war had begun among the free cities, and the leading actors were none other than the followers of the Kushain faith.


    Apparently, the Kushain adherents of the northern city state, Cultidian, rallied the adherents from the other city states and marched east.


    Because everything had happened so suddenly, one of the eastern city states fell.


    The war was led by the patriarch himself, who called the war a holy war.


    ¡°Did you catch the name of that patriarch?¡± I asked.


    Shumea was the one to answer that question. ¡°If I recall correctly, it should be Benem Nemush.¡±


    He actually became patriarch? I suppose strange things do happen, but on the other hand, having things progress so well leaves me uneasy.


    Regardless, with this, the public order of the southern part of Germion Kingdom should worsen, crippling their ability to support the west.


    Germion Kingdom has no way of knowing how far that so-called holy war will spread, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to spread the south thin. When ites to religious wars like these, the more zealous the adherents, the fiercer the fires of war will burn.


    I don¡¯t think all the believers would be as passionate as that man, but the more aggressive they be, the more refugees and deaths there will be.


    This is a good opportunity for us.


    As I thought that to myself, I suggested that Pale and the others rest.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Do you mind if I ask for a favor?¡± Pale asked apologetically.


    Nodding, I had the others go ahead. ¡°That¡¯s rare,ing from you.¡±


    From the way I saw it, Pale seemed to have resolved herself. She seemed particrly tense.


    ¡°Please let me go to the human world one more time,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    Pale gulped as she hesitatingly answered. ¡°¡­For private reasons.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know,¡± I said.


    Pale shut her mouth tight as if she had been hit.


    I quietly waited for her answer.


    ¡°I was an adventurer before. Myrades from back then seems to have found themselves in trouble, so¡­¡± Pale said.


    ¡°We are about to go to war with the western feudal lord of Germion Kingdom. You do understand that we need every man we can get, right?¡± I said.


    Pale quietly nodded, and I thought about her proposal.


    ¡°First of all, what exactly do you want to do about theserades of yours? Do you want to save them? If so, what will you do after you save them?¡± I asked.


    Pale might be blind now, but I¡¯m sure with her skills, she could still manage as an adventurer. ording to Shumea, her blindness wasn¡¯t really much of a deterrent.


    ¡°I would like to save them if I could,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Go if you must, but I hope you¡¯re not nning on going against us,¡± I said.


    ¡°But of course!¡± Pale said.


    When she said ¡®favor¡¯, she was probably referring to Selena. I¡¯m not keen on sending Pale out alone, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s just running away, though. After all, she could have just left without saying anything.


    ¡°Nothing bad will happen to Selena. Go in peace,¡± I said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Pale said.


    Like that Pale left, and I went to where Selena and the others were.


    Pale isn¡¯t going to be around, so it seems I will have to rethink my ns.

 Volume 2, Chapter 155: Paradise is a Long Way Away (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 155: Paradise is a Long Way Away (2/2)</h4>


    ¡°In 20 days, we shall march our forces into human territory.¡±


    The gathered people stirred. That included the noble and duke ss goblins, as well as the orc king, Bui, the elves, and the various demihumans.


    The gathered people looked at each other, then they looked up to the heavens.


    When things began to settle down, I spoke. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of splitting our forces into 2 main groups. One group to surround the colonial city and another to deal with the enemy reinforcements.¡±


    Normally, we would move together, but without any siege weapons, we can¡¯t really attack the colonial city effectively.


    With high walls upied by archers and deep moats below which are beds of swords, it¡¯s simply too difficult to fight a straight-up battle. And even if we do try to force our way through, losing too many men will leave us too weak to stabilize the city. Worse, the reinforcements might end up just sweeping the floor with us altogether.


    Fighting a battle with exhausted warriors against a group of vengeful humans is a situation I really don¡¯t want to imagine.


    My end goal is to defeat the humans and create my own kingdom. My first step towards that goal is to defeat the western feudal lord and take his territory.


    That being the case, the lifeline of the western region is not actually the colonial city itself, which is essentially a vanguard, but the western capital, their home base. The fall of the colonial city would mean little so long as the western capital is able to continue sending forces. They would just rebuild it as many times as they need. On the other hand, if I could destroy the west capital, supporting the colonial city would be a difficult endeavor, not just supply-wise but also in terms of morale.


    Morale isn¡¯t an easy thing to keep up during extended periods of battle.


    When people don¡¯t know when help is going toe, everyone is starving, and friends are hurt, the only thing that can really keep people together is hope for reinforcements. Without that hope the only thing left is defeat.


    ¡°¡­Are we only going to ignore the enemy in front of us?¡± The Orc King, Bui, asked in that unchanging timid fashion of his.


    ¡°We will be surrounding the colonial city to seal their movements. If the opportunity to destroy it presents itself, then by all means,¡± I said.


    That being said, we would have to attack to some extent. We can¡¯t just surround the colonial city and stare at them like scarecrows.


    After all, we need to live up to our reputation as monsters. The more fearful and panicked they be, the quicker they will call for help.


    We¡¯ll try to limit our casualties as much as possible, but zero is impossible.


    ¡°The force that will be surrounding the colonial city will be led by Ra Gilmi Fishiga of the Ganra Tribe. Within the same force, Gi Gi Orudo will be leading the beast army; and then the araneae, the minotaurs, the tarpidae, the rizt, and the papirsag along with the orc forces,¡± I said.


    The force surrounding the colonial city will strike fear into the enemy while attacking them from a distance. There will also be a support team to distribute supplies. Frankly, it would be ideal if I could get Ganra and the beast army to break through, but unfortunately, the circumstances won¡¯t permit it.


    The mad lion, Gi Zu Ruo, has yet to return, so I¡¯m unable to incorporate him into this force.


    ¡°Gi Gu Verbena will be leading the vanguard against the enemy¡¯s main forces,¡± I said.


    That is the reward I promised him for gathering the most subordinates among the goblins I¡¯ve sent out. This honor is his.


    ¡°Our main force will have Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s army, Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s Druids, and the Gaidga Tribe,¡± I said.


    Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s army has been trained well to adapt to unexpected situations. Although not yetpleted, his army is one of the few forces that actually act like an army as opposed to a horde. It would be a waste not to have them be a part of the main force.


    The druids too. Magic is too great of a trump card to leave unused.


    As for the Gaidga, they¡¯re a tribe that specializes in brute force, so naturally they¡¯ll be added too.


    ¡°The mobile unit will be handled by the Paradua Tribe, the centaurs, and the fang tribe.¡±


    Naturally, it would be filled by those with the most mobility. That means the Paradua and their beast riders, the gray wolves and the werewolves, and the centaurs who make a living running through the ins.


    ¡°The rear guard will be filled by the elves, Gi Ga Rax¡¯s imperial guards, and my own toon.¡±


    When worsees to worse, the deciding pieces will be the ¡®wounded ones¡¯ who are more persistent than any other. I will be leading them personally as I want to decide when to send them.


    ¡°Gi Jii Arsil¡¯s unit will be working alongside the harpyurea for reconnaissance.¡±


    The reconnaissance mission, which has the greatest influence on the battle, will be handled by Gi Ji and Yushika. They will be ascertaining the enemy position from the sky and from the ground.


    This is the formation I came up with that allows us to exhibit our mobility even while prioritizing damage.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone who excelled in defense, so I decided to just give the iron equipment to the vanguard.


    ¡°Our path to world domination begins with this war. Let the proud humans know the might and fury of our des!¡±


    With this our course hasrgely been decided. All that¡¯s left now is to deal with the small details, such as the timing of the surround, when to break through the humans¡¯ main force, and deciding the routes we will be taking up to the western capital.


    The old goblin, Kuzan, and Yellow are in charge of dealing with the reserve force and those that will be left behind.


    All the big yers will being out in this battle.


    We will use all the power of the Forest of Darkness to deal a mighty blow to the humans.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The goblins within the Fortress of the Abyss were as busy as bees due to theing war. Of the busied people in the fortress, one person was on her way away. It was none other than Pale.


    She hadn¡¯t said goodbye to anyone even Selena.


    ¡°Are you going?¡± Felbi asked.


    The only one sending her off was herrade in arms, Felbi.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m not scared that the elves have chosen to walk with the goblins. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Pale said.


    ¡°I know. There are things we can¡¯t abandon. Even if we want to, it¡¯s not easy,¡± Felbi wryly smiled.


    He looked young on the surface, but he had already put on many years.


    He rarely showed this side to him.


    In response, Pale looked down on the ground. ¡°Felbi, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± Felbi said. ¡°Even if you worry, no one¡¯s going to die.¡±


    All of the sudden, Felbi was back to that jovial attitude of his, keeping Pale from saying anything more.


    ¡°The problem with you is you¡¯re too serious,¡± Felbi said. ¡°You should live more selfishly from time to time. No one would me you.¡±


    ¡°Felbi¡­¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Live as you wish, Pale. That¡¯s why you left in the first ce, right? When youe back, we¡¯ll ept you, and even if you end up fighting against us, I won¡¯t me you. That¡¯s what veraltas rade in arms) are for, right?¡± Felbi said.


    Right, Pale said as a tear leaked from her closed eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Veralta (Comrade in arms),¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that right to my face. It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Felbi scratched his head.


    Pale bid farewell to Felbi.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Within the morning haze surrounding the Fortress of the Abyss was the mighty coalition army consisting of the goblins, the demihumans, and the elves.


    There were 10 days left until the appointed day of the Goblin King. They would have to send an advance party to begin the war, so considering the time, they had no other opportunity to meet up together except for this.


    Arge ck body with a lone horn on his head reaching for the heavens and a tail that mmed against the ground¡­ On his body, he wore a set of leather armor and an overcoat made from the pelt of a red-speckled bear. Two great swords were sheathed by his waist. He seemed to be the very embodiment of power.


    On his right arm was a symbol of a coiled snake cker than the tone of his skin, and on his left hand was the blessing he received from the twin-headed snake. His features were miles awaypared to any goblin.


    That goblin climbed up a hill, and with his red eyes, looked down beneath him.


    ¡°On this fated day, we shall change history!¡±


    At his voice, the heavens trembled and the earth quivered. His majestic presence bore so strongly upon the goblins that they were forced to kneel.


    His voice was like the very act of rebellion against the heavens itself. The Goblin King bellowed at the morning sky.


    ¡°You who have lost your homes to the humans!¡±


    The demihumans looked zealously at the king.


    ¡°You who have lost the war for supremacy!¡±


    The elves clenched their fists.


    ¡°You who have been hunted as monsters!¡±


    The goblins could not contain their emotions as they waited for the king¡¯s words.


    ¡°Our paradise is a long way away. We cannot even see its silhouette, but¡­ No matter how steep the path, one day, we will find it. To us


    godless ones (goblins), divine protections are worthless; therefore, without any prayer, with only the might of our unrelenting wills¡­ we shall crush the human race!¡±


    The Goblin King raised his fist toward the heavens.


    ¡°Defeated one! Let the proud humans taste our might!¡±


    With a howl the whole forest shook.

 Volume 3, Chapter 156: The Invasion of the Flatlands (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 156: The Invasion of the nds (1/2)</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 92


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Warrior''s Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess; Guided One


    Warrior''s Instinct;


    Blessing of the Underworld Goddess;


    Guided One


    Divine Protection: (The Goddess of the Underworld goddess)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (Lv77); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv68); Orc King (Bui) (Lv82)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the One-Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    Year 213 of Germion Kingdom.


    As the first month of the year, Mars, ended, the month of Bilf came. When Bilf was nearing its end,the soldiers assigned to patrol the forest in the night felt a change ur.


    The forest was stirring.


    They couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was different, but there was something different. In the past, the forest felt harmless, but now, it was like a beast holding its breath.


    The soldiers watched the forest for a while, but seeing that nothing was happening, they ended their patrols.


    ¡°We should probably report this just to be safe,¡± one of the soldiers said.


    The patrols were being done in shift. After the soldiers on patrol informed the next patrol their finding, they went down the city walls and headed for a small shed where they would await new orders.


    It has been roughly 2 months since the colonial city has been built. At first, no one could sleep in fear of the monsters attacking at any moment, but humans were never one to worry for long.


    In time, their anxiety loosened, and they got used to living in a fortress right next to the forest.


    Around the watch fires, atop the castle walls, the soldiers sternly did their rounds. The night was the hour of the monsters.


    With the favor of the god of fire did the humans try to see though the depths of Verna¡¯s (goddess of darkness) wings, but even the mes themselves weakened within the depths of the night god¡¯s bosom.


    ¡°Finally, we can sleep,¡± a soldier said.


    The soldier sprawled himself over his bed to sleep, but as soon as he did, the sound of rms and people screaming reached his ears.


    ¡°Monsters! Hordes of them!¡±


    The battering sound of rm jolted the soldiers off their beds, prompting them to immediately head for the castle walls.


    Their swift response was thanks to their daily drills.


    Upon climbing the walls, what greeted them were hordes of monsters that extended as far as the eye could see.


    Giant continental turtles that even adventurers would need several men to subjugate, monkeys that kidnapped people, foxes with thorn- like fur that hunted livestocks. Various beasts of all sorts filled their eyes, but what was worse was that there were hordes of them.


    That scene unfolding before their eyes was enough to break theirmon sense.


    Within that great horde of beasts were goblins, most conspicuous of which were those equipped with bows.


    The soldiers yelled. ¡°Goblins! There are goblins among them!¡±


    Gowen¡¯s subordinates have be extremely wary of goblins since thest battle. Part of that was because of Gowen¡¯s orders, but an even bigger reason was the stories told by the survivors of the previous battle.


    Despite the darkness the soldiers managed to see the archer goblins and beast tamers.


    ¡°There are archers and beast tamers!¡± One of the soldiers cried.


    Such a sight instilled fear into the soldiers, causing them to be panicked, but someone yelled at them from behind.


    ¡°Calm down! Follow the orders of your toonmander and prepare to fight back! Those monsters can¡¯t cross the moat or climb the walls!¡± Yuan, who had been made responsible for the colonial city, said. ¡°This is still within Master Gowen¡¯s predictions! Reinforcements areing from the capital! Our duty is to lure the enemy and exhaust them!¡±


    Yuan¡¯s voice reminded the soldiers of their roles. They looked at each other, and after realizing how foolish they were being,ughed, then they immediately carried out their jobs.


    ¡°This won¡¯t be likest year. This time we¡¯ll beat these monsters down!¡±


    As the soldiers cheered, Yuan turned heel.


    ¡°Or, at least, I hope we do¡­¡± Yuan quietly muttered to himself before takingmand.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga, who was given the order to surround the colonial city, groaned.


    ¡°The humans truly are powerful,¡± he said.


    The well lit moat was not a distance they could leap across. The depth was not something to scoff at either, being as deep as three goblins put atop each other with their arms stretched up.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like we can dig our way in either,¡± Gilmi said.


    He had considered having the killer ants and the Gi goblins dig a path, but with a moat this deep, it wasn¡¯t feasible.


    There was no other way to enter the colonial city other than the drawbridges, but there were only two of those. It was too dangerous an option while attacking.


    In this operation, their current forces included the Ganra Tribe, Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Beast Army, the araneae, the minotaurs, the tarpidae, the papirsag, the rizt, and the orcs.


    The Goblin King ordered them to take it easy and just threaten the enemy, but he didn¡¯t say not to attack either.


    ¡°The enemy will probably draw their bows¡­¡± The timid Bui said.


    After the papirsag promised to make shields for them, Bui and his orcs took on the duty of carrying of the shield bearers.


    ¡°A fight between bows is exactly what I want,¡± Gilmi bravely said.


    He did not believe that the Ganra Tribe would lose out to the human archers in archery.


    ¡°Lord Gi Gi, please send the quicker ones of your horde to surround the fortress. Once we¡¯ve put them on guard, send the beasts to the ins,¡± Gilmi said.


    ¡°Very well. I wonder if there are any prey in the ins,¡± Gi Gi said.


    ¡°Can the rizt search for a water source nearby? We might be able to fill that dry moat with water,¡± Gilmi said.


    Tanita of the rizt nodded. ¡°So long as there¡¯s water, we can send my brethren.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ll leave it in your hands,¡± Gilmi said.


    There¡¯s ake inhabited by lizardmen not too far, so Gilmi figured he might be able to attack the fortress via water. The fact that Tanita was able to quickly deduce his thoughts showed that he too was an excellentmander.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Tanita said.


    ¡°Lord Fanfan of the Tarpidae,¡± Gilmi said.


    ¡°Fanfan is currently talking with someone,¡± Fanfan said.


    She was currently talking via an unknown tongue with an ant.


    Gilmi gave her a job.


    ¡°Tell the ants to fill up that moat,¡± Gilmi said.


    Fanfan was currently the only one who could talk with the killer ants.


    ¡°Sure, as long as they get food. Oh, Fanfan too,¡± Fanfan said.


    Gilmi nodded with a wry smile.


    It was a mystery how well the killer ants who lived in the desert could live here, but their numbers and working force was certainly something to be prized. And while it wasn¡¯t possible to dig their way into the fortress, it was certainly possible to fill that moat with dirt.


    Gilmi had the minotaurs and the other slow beasts wait at a designated location, then he decided to wait and see how things developed.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t like me. My heart is beating so fast,¡± Gilmi muttered.


    Even he couldn¡¯t help his excitement.


    He looked up at the night sky.

 Volume 3, Chapter 156: The Invasion of the Flatlands (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 156: The Invasion of the nds (2/2)</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 92


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Warrior''s Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess; Guided One


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (The goddess)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (Lv77); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv68); Orc King (Bui) (Lv82)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the OneEyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    Gowen Ranid was in his manor when he received the report.


    He has been in his office sinceing back from training to ensure that all the ns tomorrow were good to go. It was then that some soldiers appeared before him, panicked.


    ¡°The signal fire from the colonial city has been lit! It¡¯s red! The monsters are attacking!¡±


    Gowen was in the middle of his lunch when they entered. He cut the bread on his te, dipped it in his soup, and then he took a bite out of it.


    ¡°Details?¡± Gowen asked as he pushed away the thoughts of panic from the monstersing too early.


    ¡°W-We don¡¯t have any information as of the moment! But¡­¡± One of the soldiers said.


    ¡°Then send some scouts and prepare to send a messenger to the capital,¡± Gowen said. ¡°The north and the south too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldier said.


    ¡°Oh, and the guild too. We¡¯ll be paying handsomely, so tell them to send their best,¡± Gowen said.


    ¡°The Adventurers Guild, sir?¡± The soldier confirmed.


    ¡°Yes. Anything else?¡± Gowen asked.


    Seeing the soldier dumbfounded, Gowen said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if a horde of monster attacks, the colonial city won¡¯t fall so easily. We have more than enough time to have our lunch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Satisfied that the soldier had finally calmed down, Gowen finished the bread in his hands and hurriedly concluded his lunch, then he gathered the soldiers of the west.


    ¡°To think on top of the southern heretic revolt we would have to deal with the monsters. I don¡¯t think they intentionally aimed for this timing, but¡­¡±


    The reinforcements from the south will be lessened.


    The south was too unstable for the capital to easily send reinforcements. He would ask Gund for help, but the barbarians have started moving in the north again.


    ¡°So the time of tribtion hase, has it?¡± Gowen muttered.


    Currently, his forces had 800 footmen, 200 cavalry, and 100 archers. On top of that, he also had the new weapons, the chariots, from the east beyond the Eastern Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    The engineers mentioned they had to test the chariots in livebat. The chariot unit¡¯s training hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet, however, so Gowen wasn¡¯t sure how effective they would be, but as far as mobility went, they were unequaled.


    They had less cavalry as a result, but since Corseo¡¯s passing, no one has really managed to win the cavalry over anyway.


    Gowen lifted his head and pushed away the needless worries.


    ¡°We have to win,¡± Gowen said.


    Since they¡¯reing out to the nds, they have some advantages. This time they¡¯ll be the ones to trample them as they try to surround the colonial city.


    As Gowen resolved himself, he began his preparations.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    As Gilmi led the detached force under hismand to surround the colonial city, the main force led by the Goblin King took arge detour through the north before going to the nds.


    As the sun set, the harpyurea, who traversed the skies, and Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s unit, who traveled on ground, moved to scout the enemy.


    In the position of the vanguard was the Goblin King¡¯s subordinate with the biggest army, Gi Gu Verbena.


    His duty was to gather information on the surrounding area, search a safe route, and move his army ordingly.


    One of the harpyurea flying in the sky cried a high-pitched sound as she descended to where Gi Gu was. As a duke ss goblin, Gi Gu¡¯s muscr body was a size bigger than everyone else¡¯s.


    ¡°Reporting,¡± the harpy said.


    As Gi Gu raised his head, the harpy flying at a low altitude behind him casually reported.


    ¡°There is a human vige northwest half a day¡¯s distance away. Size: slightly big,¡± the harpy reported.


    ¡°Slightly? That¡¯s not very specific. Enemy number?¡± Gi Gu asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know~¡± The harpyughed, then she flew back to the sky.


    Nuu, Gi Gu groaned, then he turned to his subordinates and gave an order.


    ¡°Contact Gi Ji and have him confirm the harpyurea¡¯ intel,¡± Gi Gu said.


    After ordering one rare ss goblin, he sent another rare ss goblin.


    ¡°Inform the king that we¡¯ve spotted a human vige. We¡¯re currently investigating it. Direction: Northwest. Distance: Half a day. Go!¡± Gi Gu said.


    The rare ss goblin mumbled to himself Gi Gu¡¯s orders, then he bolted off for the king.


    Gi Gu had a lot of goblins under him, so he could afford to use the precious rare goblins as messengers.


    The battle with the killer ants made Gi Gu realize just how difficult it was tomunicate during wartime. Normal ss goblins can¡¯t deal with unexpected situations and are too dumb to memorize long


    messages, so the minimum ss for messengers had to be rare ss. Theck of a more satisfactory solution made Gi Gu groan.


    Using the rare ss for such tasks meant that their battle prowess would dwindle.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s the king¡¯s orders, but this is really going to be difficult,¡± Gi Guined to himself.


    The king had ordered them to capture the human viges without killing any humans. That was a tall order for the goblins who knew nothing but war.


    Gi Gu had to ensure that his subordinates understood their mission.


    The Goblin King gave that order after considering the post-war issues, but Gi Gu did not understand that. As far as he was concerned, the king asked them to upy the viges to execute surprise attacks.


    ¡°It would be faster if we just killed them all,¡± Gi Gu muttered.


    In that case, wiping out all the humans to seal their lips would be ideal. But despite worrying endlessly, Gi Gu convinced himself that he had to obey the king¡¯s orders. Gi Gu hurried on with his army.


    His objective was the western city. He would take the humans by surprise and take the head of their boss.


    Until then he had to move carefully.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Gi Gu ran to the vige with 40 rare goblins, while the main force ran to the east. Even as the twin moons, Ervi and Navi, dyed the nds in their light, the demon children of chaos (goblins) army showed no signs of stopping.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gi Gu¡¯s messenger arrived at the rear guard the Goblin King led. It was already night by the time he arrived.


    ¡°A vige, huh. We should drop by,¡± the king said.


    The Goblin King immediately made up his mind and left the task to Gi Ga Rax, who then bolted off with his ck tiger.


    The Goblin King had borrowed 10 iron legs from the Paradua reserve forces, so he decided to have Shumea and Fei ride with them.


    ¡°Shumea, Fei, you¡¯reing with us,¡± the king said.


    The spearwoman blessed by the god of mes and the elven officer and warrior looked at each other, puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to dere an edict in the upied vige. You are to ensure that the vigers fully understand what I¡¯ve said,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°W-Wait a moment, Boss! That¡¯s impossible for me!¡± Shumeained.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking no for an answer. You¡¯ve rested plenty, and now, I¡¯m going to work you sick,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°But Boss¡­¡± Shumeained.


    She looked pitiful, almost like she was about to cry at any moment, but the king ignored her and asked the messenger the directions of the vige.


    ¡°Hurry,¡± the king implored with a cool face.


    Fei immediately got up one of the ck tigers and sat behind a Paradua goblin.


    ¡°Uu~, damn it! If a girl has guts! She can do anything!¡± Shumea said as she thrust her spear into the innocentnd before jumping onto one of the ck tigers.


    ¡°Ready? Let¡¯s go!¡± The Goblin King said.


    The Goblin King ran alongside the 10 ck tigers. It was a pity but there weren¡¯t many beasts who could carry someone of a king ss¡¯s stature.


    Of the ck tigers, the only one who could would be the old chief, Aluhaliha¡¯s, jirouou. But even if jirouou could, he wouldn¡¯t live long if he had to carry the king for a long time.


    Fortunately, with the king¡¯s superior body, he could move quickly even without a mount.


    After a while, the human vige came to view. There were several goblins outside. They were probably Gi Gu¡¯s people.


    The king was relieved to see that they were able to safely upy the vige. He heaved a sigh of relief as he entered the vige.


    Gi Gu¡¯s subordinate goblins were from the south. They had long arms and specialized in climbing trees. When they saw the king, they prostrated themselves before him almost as if they were facing a god.


    A rare ss goblin toonmander greeted the king.


    ¡°Your Majesty, to think you woulde here personally,¡± he said.


    The Goblin King nodded and had the vige chief summoned.


    There was a za at the center of the vige, where a stump just big enough for the king to seat on was. The king sat himselffly on that stump and struck zweihander into the ground.


    The pressure emanating from him was heavy enough to make even the stern officials of the capital run away barefooted, so it was only natural that Shumea would feel pity for the chief.


    ¡°I kind of feel bad for them,¡± Shumea remarked.


    ¡°We¡¯re not killing them, though. If anything I¡¯d say we¡¯re being kind?¡± Fei said, causing Shumea¡¯s face to turn bitter.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I present to you the vige chief,¡± the rare ss goblin said as he presented the pale and shivering old chief to the king.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the king said.


    The Goblin King stared at the old vige chief.


    He wondered to himself how he could convince these people he meant no harm. After all, even old adventurers would want to run away upon seeing him. The pressure he emanated was simply that great.


    True enough the old vige chief couldn¡¯t stop shivering just standing before him.


    To the old vige chief, the Goblin King looked like the sort who could speak only two words: ¡®kill everyone¡¯.


    The old vige chief desperately held on to his flickering consciousness. If he let his guard down for even a moment, he knew he would faint. He had little grandchildren left in the vige. At the very least, he had to find a way to save them.


    It was only a moment, but it felt like an eternity before the king finally opened his mouth.


    He went straight to the point as usual.


    ¡°We will be taking control of this vige,¡± the Goblin King said.


    When Shumea heard the king¡¯s low-pitched voice, she looked up to the sky.


    ¡°That had the opposite effect, Boss,¡± she quietly remarked.


    Only Fei reacted to her. He raised up one of his brows as he quietly watched the Goblin King and the human converse.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± The chief weakly said.


    The Goblin King continued. ¡°So long as you don¡¯t rebel against us, we won¡¯t hurt you, so just shut up and live.¡±


    As far as the Goblin King was concerned, there was no problem so long as this vige had no ways ofmunicating with the west.


    Though he would have to wait until the true leader of this ce, the enemymander Gowen Ranid, was gone before he could assume full control.


    ¡°W-We won¡¯t s-say any-anything! I-I swear!¡± The vige chief said.


    ¡°You keep that promise, it¡¯s the one thing keeping lives. I¡¯ll leave you some people to ensure things go smoothly. Dismissed,¡± the king said.


    As the Goblin King stood, he took zweihander back from the ground and sheathed it by his waist.


    The vige chief fell on his buttocks when the Goblin King did that, but he ignored him and passed by Shumea and Fei.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for needless battles. If anyone gets in the way, remove them. We can demand taxester,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°As youmand,¡± Fei said.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll manage somehow,¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going ahead. Make sure the vigers understand my policies perfectly, then 2 daystere after me,¡± the Goblin King said.


    Fei quietly nodded and Shumea heaved a sigh of relief. Before the king left he asked the rare ss goblin toonmander to work with Shumea and Fei.


    ¡°What will we be doing?¡± The goblin asked.


    Shumea heaved a sigh of relief as she looked at the chief, who was still sitting on his buttocks, dazed.


    ¡°I think we can start by bringing an old man¡¯s soul back,¡± she said.


    This is going to be a long 2 days, she thought.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    From here on out, the story is going to feel much like an historical battle story, so I¡¯ve decided to shift to a third-person perspective. I¡¯ve also decided to stop showing the status unless necessary. They¡¯ll be shown again when we switch back to a 1st person perspective.

 Volume 3, Chapter 157: Siege (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 157: Siege (1/2)</h4>


    After the month of Bilf, came the month of Toura. The light of spring fell upon the colonial city that was about to be engulfed by war.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga and his soldiers concentrated on carrying out various tasks as they tried to fill the moat.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    At Gilmi¡¯s behest, the goblins of Ganra let loose their bows, and countless arrows shot over the walls of colonia, giving rise to many screams.


    They knew that a powerful counterattack woulde right after, so¡­


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Without even checking how much damage they¡¯ve dealt, they ran back to an area near the forest. As soon as they did, an arrow as big as one¡¯s armnded in the ce they were standing at before.


    ¡°Damn, are the humans raising a giant?¡± Gilmi spat.


    Gilmi had a toon meant for sieging the colonial city, but the powerful attacks of the enemy kept them from putting their ns into action.


    This was the goblins¡¯ first time sieging an enemy city. No matter how hard they racked their heads to find a way to siege the colonial city (colonia) while limiting casualties, they couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    Even Gilmi himself who believed that the archers of Ganra wouldn¡¯t lose out to the human archers cowered before their giant arrows.


    As a result, they have been fighting the humans like the waves of the sea,ing and going.


    While they fought, the orcs would take their shields and run for the moats, and they would try to fill them up.


    ¡°Support the retreating orcs! Proud goblins of Ganra, don¡¯t let these orcs prove themselves braver than us!¡± Gilmi said.


    It was rare for him to say so much, but he needed to to encourage his soldiers.


    As soon as he gave thatmand, the goblins of Ganra hiding in between the trees, crawled out and shot their bows at the humans.


    Gilmi stood at the frontline to manage the horde that was made up of half their tribe.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Gilmi said.


    The arrows flew above the walls once more.


    ¡°Over there! Run!¡± Gilmi said.


    The goblins ran the opposite direction that the orcs did.


    As they dodged the iing arrows, Gilmi gave another order.


    ¡°Bows at the ready!¡± Gilmi said.


    When everyone had nocked their arrows, Gilmi immediately gave his next order.


    ¡°Stop! Shoot!¡± Gilmi said.


    After those two simple orders, Gilmi and his soldiers ran back to the forest.


    When they got back to the forest, Fanfan of the tarpidae called out to him.


    ¡°The ants have a problem,¡± Fanfan said.


    Apparently, the killer ants tried to dig a hole to fill the moat, but they ended up hitting a barrier that kept them from moving any further.


    ¡°Are the humans that meticulous?¡± Gilmi asked.


    ¡°Fanfan doesn¡¯t know. They felt like something made by a god.¡± Fanfan said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Gilmi became thoughtful.


    ¡ªDoes this have something to do with the unencroachable area dictated by the gods? Did the humans identally build their fortress on top of it?


    Gilmi wasn¡¯t sure, but if the killer ants can¡¯t get through, then that¡¯s that.


    ¡°Got it. Thank the killer ants for us,¡± Gilmi said.


    For the meantime, Gilmi decided to promise them food and rest, then he went to meet Bui.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thrown the logs just like you told me too, but we just can¡¯t seem to fill those things,¡± Bui said.


    ¡°Did you suffer any casualties?¡± Gilmi asked.


    ¡°We have about 3 wounded,¡± Bui said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Gilmi said.


    ¡°Those giant arrows are a problem,¡± Bui said.


    ¡°Indeed, and here I thought we¡¯d win for sure in a contest of archery,¡± Gilmi said.


    Seeing Gilmi crying sour grapes, Bui couldn¡¯t help but raise his brows in his anxiety.


    ¡°How about using the lizardman?¡± Bui asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s water underground, but we can¡¯t quite figure out how to get it to flow into the moat,¡± Gilmi said.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for the lizardman, who normally lived by the river, to go underground.


    There was no way for them to reach that water source either.


    As Gilmi sighed and Bui quietly listened, thetter came up with an idea.


    ¡°Then how about this?¡± Bui said.


    After Gilmi listened to Bui¡¯s proposition, he decided to stop the attacks during the day.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    On the side of the humans, who were under attack by the goblins, Yuan and his men defended the vige as they waited for Gowen¡¯s reinforcements.


    ¡°How are the ballistae doing?¡± Yuan asked.


    ¡°There are currently no problems, sir!¡± The young soldier replied.


    Commanders like Yuan always had to act dignified lest they wished to make their soldiers anxious.


    As someone who had studied under Gowen himself, Yuan did his best to stifle his own worries and act like a dignifiedmander.


    ¡°Keep up the good work. Those monsters won¡¯t cower just from something like this,¡± Yuan said.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The young soldier happily replied, and Yuan nodded.


    Yuan¡¯s attention was focused on the distant west. They have been sessfully defending against the goblin attacks thanks to the defensive weapons of the fortress, and the moats - despite having been slightly filled - were still alright, but it was curious whether they would be able to say the same in the hour of the night god.


    The darkness belonged to the monsters.


    Of course, Yuan hade up with a countermeasure himself.


    For one, he¡¯s hired the adventurers staying at the colonial city for a long time and promised them a handsome reward. It was for that reason that he had them wield one part of the defensive weapons.


    Having been designed to defend for perpetuity, the colonial cityes outfitted with bountiful fields.


    The emergency reserves should hold even half a yearter.


    The knights, the soldiers, the farmers and tenant farmers all currently had high morale.


    But even then¡­


    Yuan gripped the hilt of his sword tight.


    The memories of that night when that monster-like king of goblins sent him flying just won¡¯t leave.


    Did I overlook something? Is everything really alright?


    Yuan could not rid himself of his worries, so despite it being his free time, he could not help but inspect the defensive weapons, the farms, and various other ces.


    ¡°Nothing seems amiss,¡± Yuan said to himself.


    But although Yuan had checked for himself that nothing was amiss, when he want to the streets, his anxiety still weighed heavily on his shoulders.


    ¡°Hey, mister,¡± a voice said to him.


    That voice belonged to a fearfully beautiful young girl with ck hair that extended down to her waist. There was a faint blush on her porcin-like cheeks, and her red tongue could be seen peeking out of her thin lips.


    Her most striking feature, however, was none of these but her red eyes.


    The girl was dressed in nothing more than rags, but for some reason, there was an aura of nobility about her. It was enough to make Yuan want to kneel.


    Who knew there was a girl like this in the colonial city?


    ¡°A-Ahh,¡± Yuan caught himself saying.


    ¡°Shall I rid you of your worries?¡± The girl said.


    That haughtiness that waspletely unlike how she was dressed and that soothing voice of hers made Yuan instinctively nod.


    He could not even respond properly.


    The young girl sweetly smiled, then as she closed her eyes, she muttered something.


    When she opened her eyes again, she smiled with her mouth alone at Yuan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die. At least, not here,¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yuan asked.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± The girl said.


    As she sweetly smiled at him onest time, she turned around. It was almost as if she hadn¡¯t been talking to Yuan at all.


    ¡°W-Wait a moment,¡± Yuan called out to her.


    He tried to chase after her, but a wind blew at him, keeping him from going any further. By the time the breeze had gone, the girl was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°W-What just happened?¡± Yuan asked to himself.


    He was so dumbfounded by what had transpired that he stood still in that same spot, looking nkly toward the direction the girl had vanished until the sun set.

 Volume 3, Chapter 157: Siege (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 157: Siege (2/2)</h4>


    Gowen sent a request for reinforcements to the north, the south, and the capital even deeper west. The north and the capital immediately replied, but the south¡¯s response was yet to arrive.


    As Gowen readied the army at the west, he wondered what could possibly be keeping the south.


    Ripper Knight, Sivara, and Sharp-Eyed Knight, Jize, were in charge of the south. Moreover, the boundaries to the east where the Holy Shushunu Kingdom was was safe. If so, then¡­


    ¡°Could the heretics have made a move?¡±


    If there was one problem that the south might have it would be the adherents of the Kushain faith.


    ¡°Could the southern rebellion be making their way here?¡±


    Gowen¡¯s predictions were half right and half wrong. The Ripper Knight and the Sharp-Eyed Knight were indeed at a loss on how to deal with the Kushain believers, but with their strength and the southern army, they were more than strong enough to swiftly eliminate the threat.


    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t do so because of the peopleing from the back. Among those were people who ran with only their clothes, merchants who took their wealth with them, and mothers who took only their babes¡­ It was such a group that was currently making their way to the colonial city.


    Such a group of people couldn¡¯t possibly be killed, so the Ripper Knight and the Sharp-Eyed Knight were unsure of how to deal with the situation.


    Unfortunately, Gowen had no way of knowing that.


    All he knew was that he couldn¡¯t expect reinforcements from the south.


    ¡°Regardless, even without them, we will still have 400 soldiers from the capital and 350 from the north.¡±


    The army under the direct control of King Ashtal were inexperienced, but after having analyzed the new potions, Gowen decided he could safely leave the supplies and wounded to them.


    The armying from the north were under the lead of Gund. Contrast the reinforcements from the capitals, the northern reinforcements were experienced in war. They¡¯re wild and crude, but their strength was first rate.


    There was 3 days to go until the reinforcements would arrive.


    Until then Gowen needed to gather his scattered forces and ready his army.


    ¡°Our defeatst year¡­ I won¡¯t let you forget it,¡± Gowen muttered.


    Gowen had originally nned to rebuild his forces in two years, but the monsters only gave him one.


    Now, he has no choice but to train his soldiers during the war.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Lord Gi Go.¡±


    In the northern region where cold winds blew, in the vige of the barbaric sword tribe renowned as yugushiva (snow demon), was a young maiden kneeling.


    She called out to the sleeping goblin who had his hands on the curved sword that he carried on his back.


    ¡°Lord Gi Go, are you awake?¡± Yustia asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gi Go said as he tried to sit with the curved sword in his embrace.


    ¡°Everyone is, gathered. They want to see, their suprememander,¡± Yustia said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ So I¡¯m the suprememander, huh,¡± Gi Go said.


    Gi Go found it puzzling, after all did he not decide to live solely for the sword? He was not a goblin meant to lead others in the first ce, so why was he the suprememander all of the sudden?


    ¡°This really doesn¡¯t suit me,¡± Gi Goined.


    Yustia had a look of doubt on her face as Gi Go stood up, but Gi Go just smiled at her, then he lifted up the curtains of the tent and walked outside.


    The blinding light of the god of fire¡¯s body made Gi Go knit his brows. Thend covered in white didn¡¯t help either, as it reflected the blinding light, burning Gi Go¡¯s poor eyes alongside the god of fire¡¯s body.


    But that onlysted a few seconds.


    Before Gi Go¡¯s eyes were the various yugushiva tribes gathered.


    Every one of them had the mask of a demon on, but Gi Go knew that the moment they saw him, they all gulped.


    The various yugushiva tribes had been gathered once more with Yustia at the center.


    Most of the men had already died in the previous wars, but with a threat looming upon them, they had no choice but to rally their forces once more.


    Them being able to stand again was thanks to Yustia¡¯s overwhelming support.


    With her masterful sword arts and her beautiful face, she quickly became the genius yugushiva swordsman that became the pir of the yugushiva tribes.


    ¡ªOur chief is loved by the heavens!


    The young boys and girls that made up the yugushiva tribe believed in Yustia so much that it was almost religious. It was that faith that lit a fire in their hearts.


    When Yustia appeared beside Gi go, the yugushiva people cheered.


    Yustia told them to keep quiet in the northern tongue, then she spoke to Gi Go.


    ¡°Lord Gi Go, I will trante, so please,¡± she said.


    Hmm, Gi Go groaned as he looked at the yugushiva people once more.


    They might call him ¡®suprememander¡¯, but their hearts were with Yustia.


    Why does he have to say anything? Gi Go wondered.


    ¡°This war belongs to you,¡± Gi Go said.


    Yustia¡¯s gaze remained unmoving toward the crowd even as she tranted.


    ¡°So take back with your own hands the pride and glory of your ancestors that was taken!¡±


    Silence covered the snow-nketednds.


    ¡°The time hase to seek the g of your true master!!¡±


    As Gi Go raised up his curved sword, cheers echoed throughout the yugushiva tribes.


    Gi Go turned around and withdrew behind Yustia.


    As Yustia gave her orders, the yugushiva tribes moved out.


    Like this the snow-nketednds of the north were caught in the mes of war once more.

 Volume 3, Chapter 158: Confrontation (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 158: Confrontation (1/2)</h4>


    Inside the colonial city that watched over the mountains of the snow god was a fuming Gund.


    ¡°Burn those barbarians!¡± Gund yelled.


    Not only did Gowen request for reinforcements to defend the west, the yugushiva barbarians that should have already been chased away suddenly started moving again.


    Moreover, this time they weren¡¯t challenging them to a straight-up battle and were instead attacking their patrols and merchants with small groups.


    The defense of the northern colonial city was solid, and even if 1,000 or 2,000 yugushiva barbarians attacked, so long as Gund was healthy, he would be able to deal with them.


    But Gund was only one person.


    No matter how powerful he was, even he would be forced to sacrifice one side when two ces are attacked at the same time.


    Gund was furious. They were incurring more and more casualties by the moment, but even if he tried and led a small toon to chase after the barbarians, they would only turn around and run, almost as if they were mocking him.


    Honestly, Gund would rather not send reinforcements to the west now, but he owed Gowen.


    ¡°If their fighting style has changed, then that must mean they¡¯ve started to learn,¡± Gund¡¯s adjutant said, but upon seeing him angry, even he couldn¡¯t help but cower out of fear that he might only add oil to the mes.


    In the end, it was the holy knight, Lili, who gave a calm analysis of the battle.


    ¡°¡­What an annoying bunch. Did they change leaders or something?¡± Gund asked in the office to no one in particr.


    The people gathered in the office were the leaders of the army. They knew that Gund had only said that out loud to help himself gather his thoughts, so no one answered.


    Gund¡¯s eyes were closed as he became thoughtful, then all of the sudden, ¡®KA¡¯! Gund mmed his hand on the table.


    ¡°We¡¯re sending reinforcements to the west. 500 men. I will lead them. As for the defense here¡­ Lili, I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Gund said.


    When the gathered people heard how big of a force Gund was nning to take, they couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes wide in astonishment.


    ¡°¡­General, if you send that many, what about our¡ª¡± Gund¡¯s adjutant tried to argue, but when he saw Gund click his tongue, he folded.


    ¡°That will be all. Lili, I leave it to you,¡± Gund said, turning heel as he left the room.


    After that, silence filled the office.


    ¡°¡­Lord Lili, do you have a n?¡± The adjutant asked to continue the meeting.


    Lili nodded. ¡°I do, but it will take patience and endurance to execute it. Is there anyone in this fortress who can do that?¡±


    Lili looked over the gathered generals and sighed.


    The soldiers gathered in the north were mostly ruffians, and Gund had taken most of them with him to the west.


    ¡°¡­I see. So that¡¯s how it is,¡± Lili said.


    Lili pondered on Gund¡¯s true intentions. Gund had taken the greater majority of the ruffian-like soldiers.


    That being the case, the soldiers left behind were mostly docile. Gund¡¯s preferred soldier was the rough sort that neither cared about theirs nor other people¡¯s life.


    With most of those soldiers gone, Lili was free to move as she pleased. Apparently, Gund had intended for her to deal with the rtively docile soldiers herself.


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s just not honest, or if this whole thing is just a coincidence,¡± Lili chuckled.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way to it! Everyone, listen up!¡± Lili said in a loud voice.


    As Lili put on the aura of a leader, the gathered generals saw her in a new light.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The main force that the Goblin King led moved in the night. They stationed some goblins in the upied viges they came across and left Shumea and the elves to handle them.


    The Goblin King and his forces would make camp in the small forests to rest during the day.


    They would either eat the beasts they caught along the ins or the preserved food they¡¯d brought with them. The food didn¡¯t really fill their stomachs, but no one uttered a word ofint.


    After all, the Goblin King himself endured the simple diet, and the various goblinmanders would go around during break time to talk tot the soldiers.


    On the third day, report of Gi Gu Verbena meeting the enemy finally came.


    ¡°Great Brother has made, contact with enemy. Loss, one normal ss. We caught, the enemy,¡± the rare ss goblin reported with some difficulty.


    The Goblin King knit his brows. ¡°How many enemies?¡±


    ¡°About 10. They have all, been caught,¡± the rare ss goblin replied.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The Goblin King folded his arms and looked up to the sky as he became thoughtful, but that onlysted for a few seconds before he made his decision.


    ¡°I shall meet them,¡± the Goblin King said.


    In response, the rare ss goblin bowed and turned heel.


    The duty of a messenger was to contact the king, and then return to Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s ¡®Wolf Pack¡¯.


    What the king was wondering about was whether the soldiers caught were actually a part of the official army or if they were merely adventurers.


    If they were a part of the official army, their absence might alert the enemy.


    If the enemy were to send a search squad to investigate, it would be difficult to execute the surprise attack.


    On the other hand, if the captured ¡®soldiers¡¯ were merely adventurers, then there wasn¡¯t much to worry about. It was doubtful that the guild or the army would bother to watch them too closely.


    If there was anything to worry about it would be the number. 10 people. That was not a small number.


    More people meant more connections. If those connections were to worry, they might end up alerting the enemy.


    That being said, the Goblin King had no intentions of rebuking Gi Gu¡¯s decision. If anything, the king believed that Gi Gu ought to be praised.


    The army Gi Gu was leading numbered almost 500 goblins. Normally, a party of 10 people wouldn¡¯t bother to attack an army of that size. They would normally try to run.


    The fact that Gi Gu was able to capture them meant that he had either managed to hide his army well or that he made his move quick enough that they were unable to react. Whatever the reason, Gi Gu was undoubtedly a skilledmander.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it would take too long to interrogate the humans one by one,¡± Gi Za said unreservedly.


    ¡°I see where you¡¯reing from, but we need to ensure that there¡¯s no falsehood to their words. The wrong information could very easily lead us to our deaths. This is enemy territory. We have to be careful,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°In that case, we should send a messenger to ask Lord Gi Gu Verbena to slow down,¡± Gi Za suggested.


    Gi Za feared that the enemy might be alerted to our presence while Gi Gu¡¯s forces were too far from ours. A battle under such circumstances would be nothing short of disastrous.


    Of course, the king had taken that into consideration already, so he exined his thoughts as well as the importance of information to Gi Za.


    The current distance between Gi Gu¡¯s wolf pack and the king¡¯s main forces was about a whole day. As for whether that was close or far was something the inexperienced goblins did not know yet.


    ¡°Gi Gu should be able to handle the enemy even if they do meet. I don¡¯t want to trouble him by giving him too many orders,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°In that case, it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± Gi Za said.


    Gi Za could not help but think less of himself as he felt how much the king trusted Gi Gu.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ How about increasing our pace a little?¡± Gi Za suggested.


    The Goblin King wryly smiled. ¡°That would certainly allow us to maintain our distance, and we¡¯ll be able to meet those captives quicker.¡±


    Gi Za nodded, and then the king made his decision. ¡°Very well! Send an order to the various units! We will be running at the speed of the wind!¡±


    The Goblin King had thought up various ideas in regards to army movement.


    One of those things was uniform movement. When the king said ¡®Speed of the Wind¡¯, that meant that the army needed to match the speed of the Paradua riders. It was a pace that prioritized speed; a pace at which, the normal goblins could barely catch up.


    Of course, the Goblin King would have to slow down to watch the surroundings from time to time, but Gi Gu Verbena was leading the advance force for them, so there wasn¡¯t much to worry about.


    ¡°Gi Ga,¡± the king called out.


    ¡°Yes, my liege,¡± Gi Ga replied.


    Gi Ga Rax, the knight ss goblin who rode on one of Paradua¡¯s beasts, he was the king¡¯s oldest and most loyal retainer.


    ¡°Have the imperial guards chase after the Paradua. Work with the raid groups of the centaurs and the werewolves to pick up the fallen,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°As youmand!¡± Gi Ga replied.


    ¡°Then have Gi Jii Yubu follow after the imperial guards, and then the Gaidga after Gi Jii.¡±


    As the king gave his orders, the variousmanders scattered.


    ¡°Trample upon the earth and tear through the winds, men! Onwards!¡±


    At the king¡¯s behest, the goblin coalition moved in the night like the gust of the wind.

 Volume 3, Chapter 158: Confrontation (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 158: Confrontation (2/2)</h4>


    The feudal lord of the west, Gowen Ranid, moved out with his army. With the reinforcements from the capital, their forces numbered 1700 men strong. They had a lot more soldiers than Gowen expected. As for why, that was because the soldiers that fought under Gowen in the past came as volunteer soldiers.


    Gowen¡¯s army currently had 1,000 foot soldiers, 100 archers, 200 cavalry, and 100 chariots. The reinforcements from the capital added 100 mages and 200 light infantry.


    The reinforcements from the north and south were yet to arrive, but Gowen has already decided to begin the battle without them.


    One reason that led to that was the problem of food supply. The western city did not have enough food to feed this many soldiers, only the colonial city could. The colonial city was made especially to hold during a siege, so it was made with bountiful fields.


    Good food could support the morale when under siege.


    Another reason was because of the issues of the western city¡¯s design.


    The western city was made for the purpose of managing the western region. It was not built to amodate an army. Hence, it did not have the luxury of epting an extra 1,700 people.


    Without any room to sleep, the soldiers would have no choice but to make camp and sleep outside.


    They would do so while looking on at the warm city from their cold camp. Naturally, that would cause displeasure among the soldiers.


    Gowen decided it would be counterproductive to have the soldiers pile up such feelings before the war, so he decided to move out even though the reinforcements had yet to arrive.


    ¡°The cavalry will lead and act as the scouts. The middle guard will be taken by the foot soldiers, and the rear will be taken by the chariots. At the rearmost will be the reinforcements from the capital,¡± Gowen said in the meeting with the various toonmanders.


    ¡°Is everyone aware of the current situation?¡± Gowen asked.


    The toonmanders nodded.


    Gowen continued. ¡°Our objective is the rescue of the colonial city and the annihtion of the goblins. Once we¡¯ve entered the colonial city, we will then make our way into the forest,¡± Gowen said.


    ¡°We¡¯re entering the forest again?¡± Amander asked.


    ¡°Yes, otherwise, we¡¯d be putting this big army to waste,¡± Gowen said without the slightest flicker in his emotions.


    ¡°But the soldiers are still afraid of that forest,¡± themander said.


    ¡°Of course, we will only enter if we manage to wipe out the goblins,¡± Gowen said.


    After settling themander¡¯s worry, Gowen proceeded to give a logical exnation of their attack route and logistics. Even the magicians from the capital couldn¡¯t help but admire Gowen¡¯s leadership.


    In one sense, war could be said to be apetition of resources.


    Though magic, skill, and the blessed champions of the gods who could y a thousand alone existed, they were not the only factors that decided victory. There were so-called preparations to war, such


    as controlling thend, securing supply lines, and even setting up traps. And even after the war begins, there were many things that needed to be done that a hero could not do so by himself, like searching for the enemy or pursuing them.


    Heroes are rare so they often get the spotlight, but the only one in Germion Kingdom who could n to this extent was Gowen Ranid.


    No matter how powerful an individual might be, in the end, what will decide the war is number.


    It was a simple but logical path to power.


    The iron-armed knight incorporated that into his strategies.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the forest their territory? Wouldn¡¯t it be too dangerous?¡± A toonmander asked.


    ¡°I see where you¡¯reing from, but it would be best for you to forget the forest being dangerous,¡± Gowen said.


    Gowen turned to the mage in the room. ¡°It¡¯s possible, right? To use a lot of earth and fire mages?¡±


    The mage nodded.


    Gowen continued. ¡°Besides, we have our colonial city. We¡¯d be throwing our advantage if we don¡¯t use it.¡±


    Gowen showed a blue picture, on it was depicted ns to use the lumber from the forest to strengthen the colonial city. Stealing the strength of the forest was the same as weakening the goblins.


    In contrast, they would be strengthening the defense of the colonial city, gradually increasing the strength of their forces.


    Gowen¡¯s n did not end there, however, for after one n came another. It was like a puzzle.


    When the toonmanders heard his n, their expressions turned to that of confidence.


    Gowen looked at them with satisfaction.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need a hero in this war. We will grasp victory with our own strength. That is what I intend, so prepare yourselves, men,¡± Gowen said.


    As the toon leaders left, Gowen took a deep sigh.


    ¡°¡­A hero isn¡¯t needed, huh. But the very reason heroes are heroes is because they are able to overturn the basic concept of strength in numbers.¡±


    No matter how meticulous one tried to weave his ns, there would definitely be an inconsistency somewhere.


    ¡°But at the very least, I won¡¯t lose to the likes of goblins.¡±


    With resolve burning in his eyes, Gowen left his room.


    The reinforcements Gowen led met the goblins two dayster.

 Volume 3, Chapter 159: Maneuvering (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 159: Maneuvering (1/2)</h4>


    Of the holy knights of Germion Kingdom, the ones watching over the south were the Ripper Knight, Sivara, and the Sharp-Eyed Knight, Jize. They have been working together to avoid the Kushain believers as they epted the refugees.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally secured the refugees. What are we going to do with all these documents? Jize, my stomach hurts, so¡ª¡± Sivara said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know full well that despite what your mouth says, you¡¯re actually a great man who can get things done,¡± Jize said.


    ¡°Umm, ok, but can you not say that while pointing your sword at my neck. What are you going to do if I die?¡± Sivara asked.


    ¡°Please, Lord Sivara, something of this level couldn¡¯t possibly touch you. Here, look!¡± Jize said as he thrust his sword into Sivara¡¯s neck.


    The sword thrust swiftly, but Sivara reflexively dodged it by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    Sivara drew cold sweat as he asked, ¡°¡­is there something you¡¯re unhappy about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a policy of not letting my emotions affect my work. It just so happens that while I was busy handling the documents for those refugees, I overheard the soldiers making a fuss about some victory party. On top of that, one of the subordinate warriors I had my eyes on was taken away, and when I thought I would finally get the chance to duel someone, my partner was taken away. Not to mention, the florist, Ms. Chen whom I adored so much was speaking fondly of someone¡­ But, don¡¯t worry! Because I don¡¯t mind any of these things one bit!¡± Jize said.


    Sivara¡¯s eyes started to water upon hearing of poor Jize¡¯s misfortunes.


    ¡°Come, Lord Sivara,¡± Jize said as he pointed his sword at Sivara.


    A great pressure emanated from his drawn de.


    Jize was a man in his middle 30s. He was full of vitality and - true to his name - one of his eyes was covered by a patch with a skull for design.


    He was not a veteran as old as Gowen, but he was a veteran nheless, and much of his achievements have left its mark on history.


    That very man had a smile on his face as if nothing else could be better.


    Jize was a user of the eastern curved sword arts and was taller by a headpared to other soldiers. The smile he wore on his face that gave him the image of a good uncle was put together solely by the efforts of his muscles.


    The man he was smiling at was the only general of the south, Sivara. He was a young knight who would be reaching 29 this year. Though notparable to Gene, he was also born in a small noble household and had joined the army to feed himself. He had a good face and blonde hair that was sure to catch attention.


    His serene personality was a hit among the women, such that even in the capital, he would be fighting for first or second rank in terms of fame.


    As a result, in the cities he had been initially appointed to, he has alsoe to be known as the archenemy of husbands with daughters, ¡®Ripper Knight, the Marriage Destroyer.¡¯


    ¡°I get it! I get it already! I¡¯ll go work, so please put away that dangerous thing. Also, I haven¡¯tid my hand on Noa, so I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    ¡°So you say, even though I¡¯ve never called her by name!¡±


    Raging mes could be seen from the depths of Jize¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Wa, wa!?¡± Sivara screamed as he dodged Jize¡¯s thrusts.


    ¡°Nu¡­ It seems myck of sleep has dulled my movements,¡± Jize said.


    ¡°S-Seems so. You know what they say,ck of sleep is the archenemy of a sword master,¡± Sivara said.


    Sivara, who had been sleeping snuglyst night, shivered as Jize smiled at him.


    ¡°In that case, I shall be resting for the next three days. I take it, you will be able to aplish your duty without fail, right, Lord Sivara?¡± Jize asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Sivara said.


    ¡°While I don¡¯t think it possible, but in the one-in-a-million chance that upon waking up I find that you did not do your job, then¡­¡±


    Before Sivara had noticed it, Jize¡¯s curved sword was already sheathed. Jize slowly drew that de from its sheath once more, causing the light of day to bounce off it and illuminate his face.


    The resulting image was a smiling demon.


    After Jize vanished from the room like a ghost, Sivara sighed.


    ¡°Good grief, that guy is too serious,¡± heined.


    That being said he needed to do something about the pile of documents in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky,¡± Sivara said with anguid expression.


    He put away one document, and then another. When he reached the fifth document, Sivara¡¯s countenance suddenly paled.


    ¡°A request for reinforcements¡­ From Lord Gowen?¡±


    As he read the contents, Sivara was shocked.


    ¡°What day is it!?¡±


    Hitting the table, Sivara jumped up and called out across the hallway in a cool voice unlike his usual self.


    ¡°Wake Lord Jize up and quickly gather the toonmanders! Have the non-patrolling soldiers prepare their clothes, and instruct them to wait at the barracks!¡±


    Sivara clicked his tongue as he watched his subordinate run through the hallway, then he looked back at the desk.


    ¡°To go west from here¡­ The path would be¡­ We¡¯ll have to send a notice. What about the defense?¡± Sivara muttered to himself.


    ¡°Lord Sivara¡­¡± Jize called out.


    ¡°Lord Jize, look at this!¡± Sivara said as he handed the letter.


    Jize had the face of a demon from hell, but upon seeing Sivara¡¯s panicked face, even he could not help but reluctantly take the letter.


    ¡°A request for reinforcements from Lord Gowen¡­ But this date¡­¡± Jize said.


    ¡°It probably got lost in the tumult of the enemy attacks,¡± Sivara said.


    ¡°What a disaster!¡± Jize cried.


    All that sleepiness was blown away in one instant, and Sivara and Jize had to discuss how they would be moving.


    Three dayster, Sivara led 400 soldiers from the south to the west.

 Volume 3, Chapter 159: Maneuvering (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 159: Maneuvering (2/2)</h4>


    ¡°Damn it all! Hurry, hurry!¡±


    Within the Forest of Darkness was a horde of goblins desperately running.


    ¡°Pops, this pace is too fast!¡±


    ¡°Stupid! Stupid! I can¡¯t believe I actually missed the king!¡±


    The goblin at the lead swung his spear as he ran, pushing away the branches as he led his horde.


    The goblin ran so fast that if the Paradua goblins could see him even they would be shocked.


    The goblins running behind him could barely follow, and their weapons all showed signs of long use.


    The goblin that called him ¡®pops¡¯, who was bigger than him by one size, used his axe to push away the thickets.


    ¡°Oi, you bastards! What do you think you¡¯re doing running so slow!? Hurry up and follow pops!¡±


    When that big goblin turned around, he rebuked the slower rare goblins and the even slower normal goblins.


    In response, the goblins cried ¡®Gya¡¯ ¡®Gya¡¯ as they chased after their pops.


    ¡°Nu!?¡±


    ¡°Pops, there¡¯s a beast up ahead! There¡¯s three of ¡¯em!¡±


    The goblin leading and the goblin behind him noticed it at almost the same time.


    ¡°Kill them while running! No mercy shall be shown to those who impede this Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s path! After me, Ved!¡±


    The four-armed monkeys approached them, but they did not slow down their pace in the slightest. With four arms to help them wreak destruction, the four-armed monkey barrel was a powerful group of beasts


    Gi Zu ran without hesitation into the gaps between the four-armed monkeys, then as he brought back the spear he¡¯d been using to brush away the obstructing branches, he plunged into the barrel of monkeys.


    Two of the four-armed monkeys jumped up the tree, while one stayed behind to receive Gi Zu¡¯s attack.


    If Gi Zu were to try and attack the 2 monkeys at the trees, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the attack of the monkey at the bottom, but if he were to ignore them and jump, they would attack him.


    The monkeys at the top took out roughly shaved branches for weapons, while the monkey at the bottom started throwing rocks at Gi Zu.


    Gi Zu only turned his neck to dodge those rocks as he made his way for that one monkey.


    ¡°GIGIyaaAAa!¡± The four-armed monkey cried out as it attacked Gi Zu with its arm.


    A powerful wind erupted from that attack, causing the nearby branches to be blown away, but it could not even graze Gi Zu, for when Gi Zu saw the iing attack, he immediately jumped onto the monkey, and using it as leverage, pushed himself even further.


    When the monkeys at the top of the trees saw him jump, they jumped down with their weapons.


    But Gi Zu was waiting for them.


    ¡°GURUUuOOAaAA!¡±


    Gi Zu struck out with his iron spear, shing with the monkey¡¯s shaved branch. The shaved branch was no match for Gi Zu¡¯s spear, and his spear easily prated the monkey¡¯s body.


    Gi Zu did not stop there. With his spear still lodged into the monkey¡¯s body, he mustered his strength and threw the monkey into the other descending monkey.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y with monkeys!¡±


    Gi Zu retrieved his spear, and without even bothering to turn around, started running.


    ¡°Out of the way, monkeys!¡±


    Right after Gi Zu, came Zu Ved.


    The monkey that Gi Zu jumped on was still dazed, but unfortunately for it, it would have no opportunity to make heads or tails of what happened, for an axe very quickly descended on its skull followed by a sharp blow.


    Like that Zu Ved followed after Gi Zu.


    After Zu Ved came the rest of the horde, one after another, each one leaving another blow on the helpless monkeys.


    By the time Gi Zu¡¯s entire horde had passed, there was nothing left of the monkeys but a bunch of corpses that looked like old rags.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Yuan, who was tasked with the duty of protecting the colonial city, was worried over the goblins¡¯ attack. Fortunately, the goblins couldn¡¯t easily climb over the walls.


    But then nightfall came.


    To the humans who couldn¡¯t see in the darkness, nighttime was a great disadvantage. After all, even their proud ballista would be useless if it couldn¡¯t hit.


    The goblins had tried to fill the moat behind the outer wall earlier, so Yuan had his men set up watch fires during the afternoon. That way they could light it upter in the night to let them see. He saw the goblins try to put them out, but they were prepared for them, so they had little sess.


    Other than sight, the howls of the beasts during the night were also a problem.


    The howls of the beasts greatly unsettled the cattle, so much so that there were reports of them bing highly strung.


    The cattle were important to the colonial city. It would be horrible if they were to lose them.


    By this time, Yuan had already been forced to reverse his sleeping schedule. Because of that his eyes were bloodshot and there was a deep crease on his forehead.


    ¡°Commander! The oil is ready!¡± A soldier reported.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s teach those goblins a lesson,¡± Yuan said.


    Since they couldn¡¯t see well in the dark, they would remove that darkness. No matter how deep the bosom of the night god was, the power of the god of fire was greater.


    Yuan picked out a good time, then he had his men ready their bows. As his soldiers took position at the top of the castle walls, Yuan was able to faintly see the goblins despite them hiding under the wings of Werdna (Goddess of Darkness).


    ¡°Oil!¡± Yuan ordered.


    Immediately, his men dipped their arrowheads into the oil. The arrowheads were attached to a piece of wood that was easilybustible.


    ¡°mes!¡± Yuan ordered.


    Immediately, a soldier carrying a watch fire ran in front of the archers, lighting up the arrowheads that were pointed toward the ground


    ¡°Take aim¡­ Shoot!¡±


    The arrows shot in the ck of the night, drawing a curve in the air as they descended. When the arrows hit the ground, the wood attached to the arrowhead caught fire, allowing it to illuminate its surroundings.


    Yuan had cleverly turned his arrows into torches. When he saw the goblins and the orcs illuminated, heughed.


    When his toon of archers had confirmed that the fire arrows hadnded, they switched to normal arrows and shot at the now visible enemy.


    ¡°Ready the ballistae!¡±


    ¡°Shoot!¡±


    The bowstrings drawn to the limits, the ballistae let loose powerful arrows that prated the orcs¡¯ shields.


    Screams resounded throughout the battlefield as the goblins were forced back.


    Yuan watched smugly with his arms folded.


    ¡°We can¡¯t lose! We have to hold until Lord Gowen arrives!¡±


    The soldiers cheered in response.


    ¡°Well done! This evening is our victory!¡±


    The city was in high spirits.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga had his arms folded as he looked up at the twin moons veiled by the clouds. The n they had been using until now had finally ended in defeat.


    ¡°They finally figured it out,¡± the orc king, Bui, said.


    Gilmi nodded. ¡°Humans truly are clever. I wonder if they have any limits at all.¡±


    Watch fires illuminated the top of the castle walls. That small one over there was probably the enemymander.


    As Gilmi watched that figure, Bui spoke, ¡°there¡¯s still another card we can y.¡±


    ¡°The king wouldn¡¯t want that, though. Our job is just to divert their attention,¡± Gilmi said.


    ¡°Right, but¡­¡± Bui said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stand losing and not getting even?¡± Gilmi asked.


    When the goblin pointed out what he was feeling so bluntly, Bui couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes.


    ¡°The moat should be mostly filled by now,¡± Gilmi said.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Bui said.


    The moat nearest to the forest was already traversable since yesterday. The humans removed some of the fillings, but they were too scared of the goblins attacking and couldn¡¯t remove much.


    It wouldn¡¯t be afortable walk, but the moat was definitely traversable.


    ¡°Gather the chiefs,¡± Gilmi said, then he looked at Bui.


    ¡°We¡¯ll destroy that outer wall first,¡± Gilmi said.


    Resolve burned in Gilmi¡¯s eyes as he hit Bui on the shoulder and vanished into the forest.

 Volume 3, Chapter 160: The Battle of Piana Hill I (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 160: The Battle of Piana Hill I (1/2)</h4>


    The western army Gowen led numbered approximately 1700 men strong.


    It was on the beginning of the month of Toura that the goblins met them.


    The touch of the wind was yet cold, the twin moons still had that poor countenance from the winter, and the wings of Werdna (Goddess of Darkness) veiled the squirming ones.


    ¡°Found them!¡± The leader of the wolf pack, Gi Gu Verbena, drew his long sword and axe as he ferociouslyughed.


    ¡°Great brother!¡± Gu Big, Gu Long, and Gu Tough called out, then they sent the messengers to the king. ¡°Let the king know, we¡¯ve found the enemy.¡±


    Reflected on the goblins¡¯ eyes that could see even in the dark was a great number of humans they have never seen before.


    To the goblins, the night was no different from afternoon. They could clearly see the human camp illuminated by watch fires.


    ¡°Nu¡­¡± Gi Gu groaned when he recalled that time they attacked the human camp. Back then the humans used wagons for fences, but this time around, the humans had a properly built fence and even a moat.


    The defensive structures of the camp couldn¡¯t be that sturdy as it had to amodate an army epassing 1700 soldiers, but when Gi Gu thought of how difficult the previous battle was, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Humans are truly meticulous.¡±


    ording to the king¡¯s n, they would be attacking the human reinforcements meant to save the colonial city.


    Because of that Gi Gu was expecting the humans to be panicked. He did not expect them to actually take their time, even going as far as to make camp.


    ¡°If they hadn¡¯t made camp, I was thinking of attacking, but¡­¡±


    The southern goblins Gi Go led numbered at most 500. If he were to follow the guerri tactics the king had taught him, it should be possible, but only if the enemy had an opening.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try pry their guard open, shall we?¡±


    Gi Gu learned from his battle with the killer ants that pushing on despite the odds could greatly tax the army. Gi Gu may have been given the duty of vanguard, but he had not lost sight of his main mission.


    The night was the hour of monsters. Currently, the enemy seemed to be biding their time, so it didn¡¯t seem wise to just show themselves nonchntly before them.


    ¡°Send the beasts. If the enemy moves, attack!¡±


    The southern beast tamers raised peculiar beasts. The beast tamers of the Gi Vige preferred to raise double heads and triple boars, but the southern beast tamers raised southern beasts. Hence, they raised beasts such as the dino, elephants with giant tusks, or dinohius, boars with abnormally developed tusks.


    On top of the warm climate of the south, the southern beasts were also bigger.


    Because of that normal goblins couldn¡¯t be beast tamers in the south. Rare was the lowest ss that could start on the path of a beast tamer.


    ¡°But Great Brother¡­ The king might catch up,¡± Gu Long said.


    Gi Guughed. ¡°Great! In that case, we¡¯ll be able to show his majesty a bloodbath.¡±


    ¡°Great Brother is great!¡± Gu Long praised.


    Gi Gu patted the three siblings, then he started giving instructions.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The night had only just begun, and the twin moons that shone dazzlingly in the night sky were crescent in shape.


    As the yet cold evening winds blew, Gowen looked toward the darkness of Werdna¡¯s wings.


    The old wound in his shoulder ached as he muttered, ¡°something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    For someone like Gowen, who was an old veteran, he could sense the strange uneasiness in the air.


    The scouts he¡¯d sent said nothing was amiss, but he still felt something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°We need to go help the colonial city as soon as possible, but¡­ This pressure, this feeling¡­ Could it be?¡±


    The beacons of the colonial city showed that the city was holding just fine.


    The clever goblins weren¡¯t able to close in on Yuan.


    Thest battle with the goblins really helped Yuan grow, after all. He was no longer that same weak kid he was back then.


    He was talented to begin with, so after a little polish, he¡¯s finally be a decentmander.


    ¡ªBut the battlefield isn¡¯t so simple.


    Gowen was currently the western feudal lord, a holy knight, and a famed soldier renowned as the Iron-Armed Knight. But when he was just starting out, it wasn¡¯t all smooth sailing.


    He would lose one battle, only to lose the next, but it was by surviving those battles that Gowen gradually became stronger.


    Grasping victory wasn¡¯t an easy thing.


    If they were only battling a normal horde of monsters, Gowen wouldn¡¯t be so wary and would honestly be happy over his subordinate¡¯s progress.


    But the enemy this time were those goblins.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be that the goblins nned this?¡±


    Did they intentionally surround the colonial city to flush out the reinforcements and crush them?


    The colonial city wouldn¡¯t fall easily. It was made specifically to defend against the goblins, so it was only a given.


    ¡°So they spared themselves the trouble of throwing themselves against the wall and decided to attack the main force, huh?¡±


    A siege battle did not suit the goblins.


    Such a battle would usually be fought through siege weapons or through an endless wave of human resource.


    The goblins couldn¡¯t possibly have any siege weapons, so that would leave them with no other choice but to overwhelm it to take it down.


    The more Gowen thought about it, the more convinced he became. The goblins must¡¯ve abandoned the colonial city and decided to attack the main force.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been had,¡± Gowen grit his teeth as he came to that conclusion.


    If the goblins doesn¡¯te in the night, they mighte when dawn breaks. No, they¡¯ll probablye right before the sun rises.


    ¡°But¡­ This is a good opportunity.¡±


    If the goblins were going to fight them on this in, then nothing could be better. After all, the humans had the advantage on the ins. They couldn¡¯t possibly lose.


    A faint smile appeared on Gowen¡¯s face as he thought of a n to decimate the goblin horde with.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring them to Piana¡¯s Hill.¡±


    After thinking for awhile, Gowen went back to the tent, where his officers were gathered


    He had much to do.

 Volume 3, Chapter 160: The Battle of Piana Hill I (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 160: The Battle of Piana Hill I (2/2)</h4>


    In the ins shrouded by morning fog was a small hill to the west and a small forest to the east that was not so easily discernible.


    On the ins, Gowen gave out orders to his officers to prepare for departure.


    They would be moving their forces out today as scheduled.


    Preparations to deal with the goblins have already been made, so they could move at ease.


    The soldiers folded their tents and disassembled the fences, then they packed them back into their carts and handed them over to the supply toon.


    The soldiers then took their breakfast in turns.


    They had only been training for a year, but they moved like flowing water, as if they knew exactly what had to be done. This was the result of their daily training and Gowen¡¯s leadership.


    ¡°Commanders, we will be moving today as nned. Remember to keep calm at all times,¡± Gowen said as he ate with the officers.


    The officers did not eat differently from the regr soldiers. They ate the same hard bread and dried meat provided by the supply toon.


    After eating, the western army moved away from the forest, and up the small hill. Of course, they made sure to stay vigil of the forest as they moved. When they reached the small hill, Gowen ordered the army to move further west, causing the army to move directly away from the forest.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ They sure are biding their time,¡± Gowen muttered to himself as he watched the forest from behind.


    The western army moved with the cavalry at the front, followed by the chariots, then the supply toon, the magic toon, andstly, the infantry under Gowen¡¯s directmand.


    Gowen was trying to lure the goblins hiding in the forest.


    ¡ªLook! My back is wide open!


    Even when the slow-moving supply toon and mage toon changed course, there were no signs of attacking from the forest. No, there were signs, but they were being desperately kept in check.


    The goblins were careful. Seeing that, Gowen couldn¡¯t help but grow tense.


    Gowen had ordered the cavalry to go scout the path up ahead. They have already been briefed yesterday by Gowen on what to look out for, specifically ambushes or anything that might hinder the army, so they were able to masterfully carry out their orders.


    ¡°Reporting! No signs of enemy,¡± the messenger reported.


    Gowen nodded at the messenger¡¯s report, then he looked out over Piana Hill.


    If one were to look at the hill from up the sky, he would quickly note that the terrain in Piana Hill was like that of a wave. Climb up one hill, and another woulde. The hills were connected to each other, forming an image just like that of a wave. That wave-like terrain extended 7 kilometers east and west.


    It was the kind of ce that would lead one to think he¡¯s finally reached the bottom, only to realize that there was another hill waiting.


    It was a ce unsuitable for battle, but Gowen purposely picked it out.


    The goblins wouldn¡¯t attack without an opening.


    And the fact that they wouldn¡¯t do so without one - as provenst night - proved that there was someone clever among them.


    Gowen wished to trap that clever goblin.


    Right now, he was saying, ¡®Look! I¡¯m open. Don¡¯t you want a piece of this?¡¯ But the moment that goblin takes that bait, Gowen would destroy him and his entire army.


    It was because of that that Gowen had been showing his back to the forest.


    When they had finally gotten down the hills for the second time, a report came.


    ¡°Enemy attack! Goblins are attacking from behind!¡± The messenger reported.


    Gowen¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he looked behind.


    At the top of the hill were beasts and goblins moving together.


    ¡°Cavalry, tell the chariots to move out! Execute the n,¡± Gowen said.


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The messenger said.


    Gowen did not bother to turn back to the messenger as he gave out orders to the infantry. ¡±


    ¡°Length and Width Formation!¡±


    At Gowen¡¯s behest, thepanymanders and toonmanders moved their infantry. If one were to look at the formation from behind, one would see that the formation of the western army was shaped just like a rectangle.


    ¡°Maintain half a spear¡¯s length between each other!¡±


    Even as Gowen gave out orders, his gaze never left the goblin army that was making its way down the hill.


    ¡°Never seen those beasts before, but they¡¯re probably variants of the shell elephants (derino). And those odd-looking boars are probably a rtive to the triple boars.¡±


    Gowen calmly analyzed the beasts as he continued giving orders.


    ¡°One row, move one step to the left!¡±


    It was an odd order, but the soldiers followed nevertheless. Trust and reverence made Gowen¡¯s orders absolute in their hearts.


    The army of goblins and beasts descended from the hill with coordination none would expect from monsters. When they were only 200 meters away, Gowen shot his bow at the beasts.


    ¡°The targets are big! Keep calm and shoot!¡± The archer toonmander said.


    The archers smiled faintly at the ¡®keep calm and shoot¡¯ joke.


    With their tension released, the archers were able to calmly shoot their bows.


    Arrows rained down upon the goblin army, but though many of the beast tamers riding atop the beasts were shot down, the greater majority of them were fine.


    Worse off were the beasts themselves. The beasts would never forget the pain of being covered in arrows.


    The beasts turned a deaf ear toward their masters (beast tamers), and in their rage, charged toward the resentful humans.


    But the humans were ready, their infantry wielded their spears as they waited for the beasts to reach them.


    ¡°Front row, one step to the left!¡±


    The soldiers at the front row shifted to the left.


    The beasts wanted to trample the humans, but all of the sudden, the humans before them vanished, and what greeted them was a path enclosed by human walls.


    Dino-type and boar-type beasts were never skilled at changing direction. That was even truer for the southern beasts, whose bodies were bigger than their Gi Vige counterpart, making it that much harder for them to change directions.


    The beasts were left with no other choice but to run the path the humans had prepared for them.


    ¡°Throw your spears! Kill the beasts!¡±


    Behind the infantry, atop the slightly elevated hill, was the supply toon.


    Just as Gowen had nned, the beastsing down the hill was forced into Gowen¡¯s human road, leading them up the hill, where the spear-armed supply toon was waiting for them.


    ¡°Throw!¡±


    At the behest of the supply toonmander, countless spears came flying toward the beasts.


    Bolstered by gravity, the spears drew a parab in the air and prated them.


    Their flesh skewered, their blood flowing, just like that the enraged beasts were forced to their knees.


    The beasts didn¡¯t notice because of their wrath, but they had incurred countless wounds along the way. The resulting blood loss sapped away their strength, keeping them from moving any further.


    When Gi Gu Verbena saw what happened to the beasts, heat dried up his brains and he yelled with mad fury. ¡°Bastards! How dare you hurt my cute subordinates!¡±


    Gi Gu drew his long sword and axe. ¡°ughter them!¡±


    ¡°GURuoOOOAOO!¡± The goblins bellowed out in response.


    The battle cries of the goblins ovepped each other as it resounded throughout the hills.


    ¡°Harpyurea, inform the king of this ce!¡± Gi Gu said to the harpyurea flying beside him.


    He didn¡¯t bother waiting for a response.


    ¡°Onwards!¡± Gi Gu said as he led the 3 Gu Siblings and the rest of the southern horde into the human army.


    When it came to a charge, the army with the greater momentum would obviously have the advantage. The greater the momentum, the easier it will be to tear the enemy apart. Following that logic, Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s decision to attack when the human army was at the bottom was certainly not wrong.


    Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s skill was already shown by the fact that they patiently waited before attacking.


    ¡°Foolish goblins, let me teach you how to fight in the ins.¡±


    Unfortunately, there was an enormous gap between the humans and the goblins when it came to battling on the ins. That difference came from the long history of bloodshed that resulted in the birth of tactics and army movement.


    ¡°Put your shields up and stop their charge! Closed Formation!¡±


    As soon as Gowen saw the goblins charging, he immediately ordered his men to close the formation and clump up.


    This was that same hedgehog-like formation that he¡¯s yed countless times back during the battle in the forest.


    The humans just clumped up, but with their numbers, they had more than enough to receive the goblins¡¯ attack. To begin with, they had the number advantage.


    Despite the formation, Gi Gu and his goblins did not show any signs of stopping.


    If they were humans, they would have surely slowed down, gently marched to Gowen¡¯s army, and then begin exchanging blows, but the goblins just kept on charging without a care for the world.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the goblin from before,¡± Gowen said when he saw Gi Gu leading the horde.


    This goblin was not the king ss from before. This one was at least two sizes smaller than that goblin and the pressure he emanated was also different.


    What exactly was this goblin horde?


    Could the main force be sieging the colonial city? Could this merely be a plot to buy themselves more time?


    No, that would only be possible if the goblins had siege weapons, but the beacon Yuan had lit showed that everything was going well.


    That being the case, there might be another goblin horde.


    ¡°Regardless, we should cut down the enemy before us quickly. This is a good chance to crush them!¡±


    By the time Gowen finished his short pondering, the goblin vanguards were just about to sh with the clumped up humans.


    ¡°GURUuooOOA!¡± Gi Gu bellowed out a howl as he sent a human¡¯s spear flying and crushed his shield with his axe.


    When the humans cowered, the three Gu siblings charged in and bashed their axe into the humans.


    Apparently, the charge of a duke ss was too great for the closed formation to handle.


    As soon as Gowen realized that, he gave out new orders. ¡°I will deal with the big one. The middle line will move back, but the rest will move as we nned!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The messenger said.


    They humans maintained their closed formation despite the hole as they tried to gradually retreat, but Gi Gu¡¯s charge wouldn¡¯t let them.


    The humans are retreating! After them!¡±


    Gi Gu freely swung his axe and sword, mercilessly lopping off spears, shields, arms, legs, and necks.


    Goblins swarmed in through the hole Gi Gu had punctured open. Gradually, that small hole grew bigger and bigger. It was only a matter of time before the middle line would copse.


    The goblins were able to push the humans back at the middle line, where Gi Gu fought, but the other parts of the battlefield were currently at a deadlock. That was because the other charges weren¡¯t as powerful as Gi Gu¡¯s. As a result, the humans¡¯ closed formation was able to stop them, and the goblins and humans ended up in a situation where they were pushing each other.


    Looking at the whole picture, the goblins were clearly disadvantaged.


    That was even truer considering how few this horde numbered.


    It was a battle between 500 goblins and 1700 humans, after all.


    No matter how much stamina the goblins had, they couldn¡¯t possibly win against an army that was over three times their size.


    But that was precisely why Gi Gu decided to use the momentum from running down the hill. His n was to confuse the enemy with the beast horde, then follow up with a charge of their own.


    Unfortunately, Gowen¡¯s calm response and cleverness easily avoided that situation.


    They were on the brink of copse when the beast horde got covered in spears. The fact that Gi Gu was still able to force a deadlock with his next move was about the best he could ask for.


    Gi Gu started thinking of a way to retreat while attacking.


    As Gi Gu¡¯s long sword buried itself into a human¡¯s armor, he crushed the man¡¯s helmet with his axe, then he looked around him.


    ¡ªBut how?


    If they climb back where they came from, the human archers will shoot them down.


    A retreat after a charge wasn¡¯t easy.


    Not to mention, they were currently in a ce where the hills extended everywhere. Spears and arrows coulde falling from atop the hills, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to block them.


    It was here that Gi Gu finally realized that they were baited.


    Gi Gu grit his mrs as he grasped his weapons tight.


    Their one saving grace was that they were able to push the middle line.


    If they could just break that line, then they would be able to break the other lines too.


    His mind made up, Gi Gu swung his weapons once more.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    As Gi Gu¡¯s cry resounded, the goblins deepest in the middle line fought fiercer.


    But Gi Gu¡¯s encouragement did notst long, for soon after, the sound of hooves reached their ears. It was the cavalry and the chariots that had gone ahead.


    Just as Gowen had ordered them, they came from the nks to surround the goblins.


    ¡°On this day, Lord Corseo shall be avenged! Spears!¡±


    The cavalry wielded their spears and attacked the left nk of the goblins. Leading the cavalry was the young toon leader that Corseo doted upon.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    Eyes bloodshot, the toonmander charged hatefully and unhesitatingly toward the goblins. His subordinates followed after him.


    It was as if thete Corseo¡¯s tenacity had possessed the young toonmander. That fierce charge was enough to copse the goblins¡¯ attack.


    The goblins that got hit by the charge flew into the air, trampled under the hooves of their horses.


    ¡°Die, monsters!¡±


    After the cavalry copsed the left nk, they ran around and attacked the left once more.


    Seeing that, Gi Gu tried to stop them. ¡°Those in the back, block that cavalry! Throw your spears!¡±


    The tactics Gi Gu had ingrained into his horde was the king¡¯s three- man cell. One goblin to stop the enemy¡¯s attack, one goblin to copse the enemy¡¯s stance, and one goblin to finish the enemy off.


    They have been overwhelming their enemies up till now like that.


    Because of that they had to stop the enemy. Unfortunately, the enemy wasn¡¯t so simple. The fact that they could send the goblins flying showed their strength wasn¡¯t normal.


    Because of that Gi Gu had to give orders directly.


    ¡°Gu Long, Gu tough, Gu Big, I¡¯m leaving this front to you! You must break through!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Great Brother!¡± The three goblins replied as they fought fiercely at the middle line.


    Thinking he could leave that front to them, Gi Gu turned his back, only to hear Gu Tough¡¯s screams right after.


    When he turned around again, the three goblins that have been fighting fiercely just a moment ago were all on the ground.


    ¡°So you¡¯re themander,¡± an old knight with gray hair said.


    Gi Gu could tell from the knight¡¯s aura that he was no mere human, so he quickly fixed his posture.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡±


    ¡°Gowen Ranid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Realizing that themander was before him, Gi Gu bellowed out a howl and jumped at the holy knight.

 Volume 3, Chapter 161: The Battle of Piana Hill II

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 161: The Battle of Piana Hill II</h4>


    Gi Gu¡¯s sword and axe came swinging for Gowen Ranid, but he easily parried the sword and dodged the axe.


    Jumping lightly, Gowen Ranid took a step forward and thrust his sword.


    Fortunately, Gi Gu somehow managed to dodge it, but unfortunately, he could only watch as the sword passed him and could not create an opening to counterattack. The most he could do was to back off.


    ¡°Nun!¡±


    Refusing to be overwhelmed by fear, Gi Gu attacked once more, but Gowen just easily parried his attacks.


    A fierce duel began to unfold in the middle line, where the goblins were pushing back the humans. No, that wasn¡¯t quite right. Actually, it was just Gi Gu who was fighting fiercely, Gowen didn¡¯t seem particrly affected by Gi Gu¡¯s attempts to kill him.


    Gowen was just calmly dodging and parrying Gi Gu¡¯s attacks. He neither pushed himself nor tried to take risks, he was purely fighting defensively.


    The reason Gowen was fighting like that was because of the circumstances at hand.


    The way Gowen saw it, all they needed to win was to hold the middle line. The other lines may have been pushed by the goblins at the start, but right now, they were currently at a deadlock, and the supply toon would soon be able to annihte the beast horde.


    Moreover, the chariots and the cavalry were almost done surrounding the goblins.


    The magic toon and archers were also waiting in standby at the summit of the hill for the retreating goblins.


    So long as Gowen was able to keep the goblin duke in check, the goblins would eventually exhaust themselves and die.


    Which is also why Gi Gu was currently panicking.


    The cavalry was repeatedly charging toward the goblins. Gi Gu wanted to do something about them, but the human knight before him wouldn¡¯t let him. He knew it the moment he¡¯d turned his back and felt that terrifying pressure.


    The goblins fighting at the center were starting to lose their momentum because of Gi Gu being pinned, so it was only natural that the other fronts would be doing even worse.


    Gi Gu wanted to give out orders and break the deadlock of the other fronts, but this holy knight wouldn¡¯t even let him do that. Every time he tried to speak, his sword woulde swigging, forcing him to swallow his words.


    Gi Gu¡¯s patience was growing thin, but he endured nevertheless.


    The only reason his horde hadn¡¯t fallen yet was because he was still fighting and because they knew the king was just behind them.


    ¡°The king¡¯s army wille soon! Don¡¯t let him see us fighting pathetically!¡± The toonmanders of the goblins, the rare sses, encouraged the normal goblins.


    At their words, the normal goblins mustered what was left of their strength and fought valiantly.


    Gi Gu knew his men were almost at thest of their breath. Because of that he became even more panicked.


    If he could just defeat the holy knight here, they would be able to turn things around.


    Impatience filled Gi Gu as he clearly felt the weight of the responsibility he bore, but he did not let any of those feelings show on his face as he swung his sword again.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After the Goblin King interrogated the humans Gi Gu had caught, he immediately ordered his army to follow after Gi Gu¡¯s. The harpyurea were scouting ahead for them, so they could move at ease without worrying over ambushes. That being said the information they got was worrying.


    The human army numbered 1700 men strong.


    If that number was no exaggeration, Gi Gu would surely lose if he were to sh against them directly.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t, it would only be a matter of time. The Goblin King did not want to lose him here.


    ¡°We must make it. We¡¯re moving at the speed of thunderp! Those who can¡¯t keep up, just catch upter!¡±


    That was the order to move at the fastest pace possible. At that, the Goblin King, the Riders of Paradua, the centaurs, and the fang tribe all ran at the lead.


    ¡°Gi Ga, watch the back!¡± The Goblin King said before running at full speed.


    The red bear¡¯s mantle the goblin king wore fluttered in the wind, but he didn¡¯t have the time to care about it, for as soon as he noticed a harpy flying back, he ran even faster to reach her.


    ¡°Keep up with the king! March!¡± Gi Jii Yubu said, causing the spear- wielding goblins to move faster.


    ¡°We shall reim our ins!¡± Chief of the fangs, Mido, said.


    As they ran toward the wave-like hills, they received information from harpy about the position of their enemies and allies.


    ¡°Paradua, centaurs, fangs! You are to rescue Gi Gu!¡±


    As the horde under the Goblin King ran, he gave orders to drive away the enemy cavalry and charge into the enemy.


    The Goblin King rendezvoused with Gi Jii and Gi Za after they¡¯d caught up, then he took them and attacked the summit of a hill were the archers were.


    ¡°Onwards!¡± The Goblin King drew zweihander andmanded his army to move toward the hill.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°G-Goblins! A new horde is attacking from the west!¡± A messenger said.


    Gowen listened to that report as he fought Gi Gu.


    ¡°We were almost done too,¡± Gowen clicked his tongue.


    He had to give out new orders, so he parried the attacks of the goblin he was fighting.


    He was nning topletely wipe out this goblin horde, so only the magic toon and the archer toon were positioned at the back.


    Neither toon could handle closebat. If they were to fall, there was a chance of Gowen finding himself in the middle of a pincer attack. At which point, they would then be unable to keep their allies from copsing in one fell swoop.


    To avoid that, Gowen needed to have one toon break off and focus on defense. If not that, then he would have to change the position of the toons.


    If he were to order one toon to break off, he would end up spending more time on the enemy before him.


    Gowen thought such a n to be inane and decided against it. There was no choice. They would have to change course.


    Gowen brought up the map of the surrounding area inside his head and searched for the best ce to fight.


    The east was being blocked by the duke-ss goblin, while the new goblin horde wasing from the west. That being the case, he would have to make do with either the south or the north.


    The north led to the snow god mountains and was abundant with forests. Such terrain did not suit big armies. To the south was the Piena ins Road, which connected the south and the west.


    ¡°Should we move to the south then?¡± Gowen muttered to himself.


    ¡°Is nning something you do in the middle of a duel!?¡± Gi Gu yelled as he swung his long sword, but Gowen just flicked his attack away.


    Gi Gu was shocked to see Gowen finally respond, but his puzzlement did notst long, for he stepped in further and swung his axe.


    ¡°Die!¡± Gi Gu said.


    ¡°Naive fool!¡± Gowen said back as he slipped past Gi Gu¡¯s axe and aimed for Gi Gu¡¯s feet.


    Because Gowen was too close, Gi Gu could not run, and he could only watch as both of his legs were wounded. Gi Gu fell to his knees.


    Gowen would have ended him there, but a howl from the west stopped the holy knight in his tracks.


    ¡°GURUuUuuoOOAAaAAa!¡±


    It was an overwhelming howl that seemed to devour even the very heavens and earth themselves. Gowen¡¯s face grimaced as he recognized that voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    The image of a giant ck goblin, a devil who could control the mes of hell, shed through his mind.


    Gowen no longer had the leisure to bother with the goblin before him.


    If the Goblin King was the one chasing him from behind, he had to move now. Even a momentter would be too dangerous.


    ¡°Tell the cavalry and the chariots to stir up the goblins! As for the infantry, have them turn around in order!¡± Gowen turned his back on Gi Gu and gave orders to the messenger. ¡°The archers are to suppress the enemy while the mages change course for the south.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Gi Gu yelled as he tried to force himself forward, but Gowen just kicked him with his iron shoes, then took his army and moved south.


    Although the goblin forces were partially destroyed, it should still have been a difficult task to retreat, but Gowen was not an ordinary leader.


    The suppressive fire of the archers destroyed whatever momentum Gi Gu¡¯s forces had left, allowing Gowen to retreat his army from all fronts.


    When the humans that have been defending all this time suddenly attacked, the goblins panicked. The humans used that opening to make a run for it.


    The human army moved with the left wing first, then the right, and then the middle. The chariots and the cavalry were thest to go, but they made sure to stir up the goblins before leaving.


    The goblins wanted to pursue, but the cavalry and their spears kept them from doing so.


    When the new goblin horde appeared, the magic toon shot the magic they¡¯ve been keeping all this time, then they quickly ran away with the supply toon.


    That splendid retreat left the Goblin King and Gi Jii with no room to pursue.


    Most of Gowen¡¯s forces were able to retreat, but the human cavalry ended up fighting the Paradua riders a little.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just let them run! We have to at least avenge our fallen!¡±


    The young chief of Paradua, Hal, led 100 iron legs and fought the cavalry.


    ¡°Think you filthy goblins could keep up with our western cavalry!?¡±


    The young human toon leader was full of vigor.


    The goblins that have been scattered all this time found courage and started fighting back again.


    ¡°Give us glory, humans!¡±


    ¡°Crush them as you pass them!¡±


    Hal and the human toonmander shed.


    They sent a blow toward each other as they passed one another. Their subordinates followed their lead and did the same.


    The two cavalry seemed to draw a circle as they moved around the battlefield and shed once more.


    ¡°Tch, a tie!? Impossible!¡±


    The human toonmander grit his teeth, but Gowen¡¯s orders had alreadye. He had to go.


    ¡°You¡¯re running!? Bastards!¡± Hal yelled.


    Before they could sh for the third time, the human cavalry turned tail and ran south.


    ¡°The human cavalry, huh. They¡¯re pretty good,¡± Hal said before running to Gi Gu¡¯s toon. There was no point in pursuing the humans any further.


    With this the first battle between the humans and the goblins was concluded.


    The goblin casualties numbered 100, while the humans¡¯ numbered 50.


    It was amazing that the goblins were able to hurt the humans despite being surrounded, but the price for that 50 was grave. After all, Gi Gu incurred heavy wounds, and about a fifth of his forces were taken.


    Merit-wise, this was the humans¡¯ victory.

 Volume 3, Chapter 162: The Clash at Piena Plains I (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 162: The sh at Piena ins I (1/2)</h4>


    After the battle the goblins rested and took care of the injured. Gi Ji Arsil and his subordinates, however, did not rest.


    As scouts, their battle began with the end of each battle. The harpyurea could not see in the night, so they had to scout during the day, while the goblins scouted in the night.


    The scouts followed after Gowen¡¯s army to the wide ins, then they checked the surroundings and observed the enemy.


    Gowen¡¯s army showed no signs of exhaustion. They quietly made camp and passed the night without leaving any openings.


    They cut down the tall grass, built fences and moats, and then took turns keeping watch as they rested.


    Most of Gowen¡¯s army were fresh recruits, however, and they could not be satisfied unless they boasted of their achievements.


    Because of that the camp was noisy at first, but when the wings of Werdna (Goddess of Darkness) came, even the fresh recruits couldn¡¯t help but go quiet.


    Gi Gu thought the human camp troublesome. Gi Ji Arsil shared his sentiments. After all, the humans had cut down the surrounding tall grasses.


    Gi Gu and his subordinates might be able to blend with the darkness, but the patrolling soldiers carried torches with them.


    Without the tall grasses, there would be no way for them to hide themselves.


    ¡°Annoying¡­¡± Gi Ji muttered to himself.


    He was about to order the scouts back when he noticed a shadow crawling from the corner of his eyes.


    The shadow that passed him was too slender for a goblin.


    Gi Ji watched that shadow, but it didn¡¯t seem to have noticed him, as it quickly stood up and headed for the hills.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gi Ji quietly followed after the shadow. The ck-clothed figure seemed to be a human.


    Since the person-in-question was a human, there was no reason to hold back.


    Gi Ji drew his dagger. To keep the light of the stars from reflecting off his de, he kept it behind him as he quietly approached the human.


    Then he lopped off the human¡¯s head.


    ¡°¡­Gu.¡±


    In one fell swoop, the human¡¯s head was severed from his body. The ck-clothed human could only utter a weak groan before falling to the ground.


    When Gi Ji confirmed that the human was dead, he took off the man¡¯s outfit.


    Hepared the outfit with the human, but seeing nothing of interest, he decided to go back to the hills, where the king was.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The god of fire¡¯s hour gradually passed. Soon the hour of the night god woulde, and darkness would once again cover the world.


    Atop the walls, where the western sun¡¯s light fell, Yuan and his men stood vigil.


    The howling beasts could be heard from the walls; they seemed to grow more numerous with each passing day. The beasts howling were not a mere 10 or 20, and the fact that they could hear them howling meant that they must be moving.


    The western moat of the colonial city that faced the Forest of Darkness was already half-filled because of the goblins, but the other moats were still fine.


    If the goblins were to attack, they would probably attack from the front (western wall). Of course, that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t attack elsewhere.


    They have been attacking the same wall all this time, but the beasts seemed to be moving. What were the goblins scheming? Yuan grew anxious. It didn¡¯t help that he knew the goblins wouldn¡¯t attack carelessly.


    Currently, the colonial city had 500 soldiers and 100 adventurers. In total, that was 600 soldiers. That was not actually sufficient to defend the entire colonial city.


    Because of that they had no choice but to pick which ones to focus their forces on. Until now they¡¯ve been defending the western wall, but¡­


    ¡°The beasts are moving to the south,¡± Yuan muttered to himself. ¡°It could be a diversion, but they could also be changing targets.¡±


    The western wall was closest to the forest, and only the east or west had a gate. The goblins would have to pick one of those if they were to attack.


    At the very least, that¡¯s what humans would do, but¡­ These weren¡¯t humans were they?


    Justst night, they found out that the demihumans were fighting with the goblins. Those araneae demihumans easily climbed up the walls as if they were taking a stroll.


    Fortunately, they were able to force them back with their bows, but with enemies like that, the south and north walls were no longer safe.


    Still, only the western moat was filled. That was an important fact.


    In any case, they had to endure until Gowen¡¯s reinforcements came.


    ¡°We¡¯ll focus on the western wall as we¡¯ve done until now. As for the other walls, just keep doing your rounds!¡±


    Soon¡­ night came.


    The hour of the monsters hade.


    As Yuan rebuked himself for his cowardice, he called out to he guards. ¡°We¡¯ll repel them tonight as well! Victory shall be ours!¡±


    The soldiers cheered.


    The colonial city was a long way away from falling.

 Volume 3, Chapter 162: The Clash at Piena Plains I (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 162: The sh at Piena ins I (2/2)</h4>


    The soldier Gowen sent to gather information was found dead nearby. There were no signs of fighting, so he was probably done in by the monsters.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to catch him¡­¡±


    That was a precious soldier Gowen had painfully raised, but this was no time to be crying.


    ¡°¡­Move the army. Send the cavalry to scout and watch the periphery,¡± Gowen said.


    ¡°My lord, would it not be wiser to return to the west for the time being?¡± Apanymander asked.


    Gowen shook his head. ¡°No, we¡¯re deciding this battle here.¡±


    Gowen could not return back and reorganize his troops.


    One reason was because of theck of food.


    The second reason was because the goblins unexpectedly ignored the fortress. Because of that Gowen ended up having to fight the goblins in the ins.


    Originally, Gowen was hoping that the goblins would exhaust themselves trying to take down the fortress first, then he woulde in and sweep them all away. Unfortunately, things did not go as he¡¯d hoped, and the goblins split itself into two groups and attacked him.


    At this rate, if Gowen does not quickly dispose the goblins, there¡¯s a chance they might directly attack the west instead. There¡¯s also the


    possibility that the other viges in the west would fall to the goblins.


    If that were to happen most of the soldiers of Gowen¡¯s army would surely lose morale, as most of them were the second or third son of a farming family.


    Both as a feudal lord and as holy knight leading an army, Gowen¡¯s choices in this battle have been limited due the movement of the goblin army.


    ¡°We¡¯ll provoke the enemy depending on where they are. Hurry and get those chariots ready!¡± Gowen said to thepanymanders and toonmanders, then he took the infantry and assumed formation in the ins.


    ¡°This is where we¡¯ll decide the battle! If we don¡¯t defeat them here, the west will be their hunting grounds!¡±


    The variousmanders went back to their toons, and Gowen waited for the scouts to return.


    It wasn¡¯t until an hourter that the scouts returned.


    ¡°The enemy has left the hills. They are marching toward us!¡± The scout said.


    Gowen drew his sword andmanded his army. ¡°All forces assume the deep battle formation and march!¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Morale in the Goblin King¡¯s army was high as usual. It was almost as if that earlier defeat did not happen.


    The goblin army began moving before the sun had even risen.


    When Gi Gu and the others lead, the morale wasn¡¯t low by any means, but the morale when the Goblin King was in charge was in a league of its own.


    The goblin army including the elves and the demihumans numbered 1500 men strong.


    It was on the hills that they passed the nights.


    The goblin army¡¯s numbers was by no means small, so there was not much room for them to spread their forces. Even if they tried, the terrain would get in the way, and it would not be easy to give out orders.


    When Gi Ji came back during the night, the king decided to moved out before the sun rose.


    Using the harpyurea, the Goblin King was able to precisely pinpoint the location of the western army. The Goblin King led his army straight toward them just like a predator that has set its eyes on a prey.


    After leaving the hills, when the goblin army entered the ins, the king ordered the army to halt and take formation.


    The human army was up ahead.


    The king knew that, so he gathered the noble and duke goblins.


    ¡°Gi Jii will lead the middle guard, while the nks will be taken by the Gaidga and by Gi Gu respectively. On the leftmost wing will be the centaur and the fangs, while the Paradua will be taking the rightmost wing,¡± the king exined as he drew a rough sketch of a map on the ground.


    The king did not discriminate between races.


    ¡°The elves, Gi Za¡¯s druids, Ga Ga¡¯s toon, and the toon under my direct control will follow after Gi Jii, and then at the rearmost will be Gi Ji and the harpyurea.¡±


    ¡°So we are to sh against them head on, my liege?¡± Gi Jii Yubu confirmed.


    ¡°Yes. If we cannot win a straight-up fight here, then our world domination is hopeless!¡±


    At those words, everyone, from the demihumans to the elves to the rest of those participating in this war, tensed up.


    The power they had gained from walking the path of carnage¡­ It would not lose! The king was iming. And they were about to prove it here in the battlefield.


    ¡°If the king wills it, then we shall crush the enemy without fail,¡± Gi Ga said, representing the will of those gathered.


    As the king rose, he pierced the map he¡¯d drawn with zweihander. ¡°Now, let us take the first step in our path to world domination!¡±


    With a great howl, the toons scattered, and everyone returned to their respective toons.


    2 hourster, the goblin army entered the ins in formation.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°I can see the goblins!¡± The soldiers said.


    Gowen, on horseback, looked on across the ins.


    The sight of the approaching cloud of dust apanied by the sound of the trembling earth made even the very air seem hotter.


    ¡°So you¡¯vee, monsters! And with boldness too!¡±


    The goblin army approached them in formation.


    It was the same deep battle formation that Gowen was using.


    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t need tricks, huh,¡± Gowen muttered.


    The goblins believed in their power, but so did the humans. Their morale from yesterday¡¯s battle was high, as they were able to exhibit the strength of the chariots and the cavalry in the ins.


    They could use the terrain to their advantage to win, but¡­


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you intend, then I shall crush that dream of yours, monsters!¡±


    The goblins¡¯ intentions were clear from their actions.


    They wished to surpass humanity. Because of that Gowen decided to take them in a straight-up battle.


    That was a decision resulting from his pride as a holy knight.


    ¡°There will be no tomorrow if we retreat here! Neither us nor our family! For the sake of tomorrow, for the sake of our families, let us fight these monsters to the bitter end!¡±


    The soldiers cheered and morale reached a new level.


    ¡°Vanguards, advance!¡±


    Gowen had split his infantry into two groups: the vanguard and the rear guard.


    The row of soldiers would m into the goblins forces. If there was one major difference between Gowen and the goblins, it was that Gowen¡¯s soldiers were exactly like each other.


    It was a stark contrast to the goblins that had various tribes and characteristics in each row.


    At Gowen¡¯smand 500 soldiers advanced, but the goblins did not falter.


    ¡°Show them our strength! Don¡¯t put on an unsightly disy before His Majesty!¡± Gi Jii said.


    His toon was currently at the center of the goblin army.


    There were many rare ss among Gi Jii¡¯s armored spearmen.


    ¡°Debts shall, be paid, in blood, humans!¡± The fierce arm, Gi Ba; the divine invader, Gi Ah; and the explorer, Gi Ii, were all a part of the battle demon, Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s, forces.


    But the ones with the highest morale of them all was Gi Ba, who possessed the Man-Eating Snake skill, and Gi Bu, who was a ¡®wounded one¡¯, having only one arm.


    If Gi Gu¡¯s generation were the first, then these goblins were of the third. They were the ones who were most affected by the human invasion, for it was they who were on the receiving end of the holy knights¡¯ and adventurers¡¯ attacks. They would never forget the fear and hate that was carved upon their souls that fateful day.


    For them who has received Verid¡¯s divine protection, the hate they bore toward the humans was greater than their fear of death. It was such that even the king¡¯s orders, which were absolute among the goblins, would sometimes fail to reach their ears.


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be slowing down,¡± Gowen muttered as he watched the armies approach each other.


    In a fight between humans, normally the armies would slow down and catch their breath before shing.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Are they hurrying? Or are their brakes broken?¡±


    Gowen decided there was probably an unidentified weakness in the goblins¡¯ high morale.


    He gave another order. ¡°Vanguards, halt! Assume defensive formation! Rear guards, spears at the ready! Advance!¡±


    There was still a kilometer¡¯s distance between the goblins and the vanguards. It was too far for archers and mages, so Gowen decided to have the infantry assume a defensive formation.


    If the enemy was being reckless, it would be foolish to just receive that mad charge straight-up; therefore, Gowen decided to go on the defensive.


    The goblins did not show any signs of stopping. In fact, they started to move even faster.


    Every howl that bellowed seemed to excite the goblin army further.


    ¡°Brace yourselves for impact! If you can endure this first attack, victory will be ours!¡± Gowen said as he watched the goblins disconnected charge close in.


    ¡°Archers, mages, fire!¡±


    To weaken the goblin army¡¯s charge even a little, Gowen had his rangebatants fire at them. At that, arrows flew, and water and fire spells were cast.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    But the one to cry out in surprise was not the goblins nor its king, but Gowen, the man who¡¯d attacked himself.


    Wind of Heaven¡¯s BlessingWind Shield


    For a sylph¡¯s chant resounded, and a spell was invoked, protecting the goblin army from the rain of arrows.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me there were elves behind the goblins!?¡±


    Gowen had miscalcted. He did not know nor expect the goblin army to have elves among their ranks.


    The fact that there were enemies other than the goblins caused a slight tremor to rise in Gowen¡¯smand.


    What was worse was that the foreign element was elves.


    The fangs and the centaurs that he saw raising up those clouds of dust, he could still somewhat understand. After all, they were driven away from the human world. They probably formed an alliance out of theirmon hate for humanity.


    But the elves were different.


    Though they did not stand as humanity¡¯s equals, their long life and talent in magic has allowed them to integrate into human society. They were a race already epted in the human world, the elven adventurers were proof of that.


    Yet that very race had colluded with the goblins and was now baring its fangs.


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Gowen spat as his eyes fell on his soldiers.


    Before the goblin army¡¯s overwhelming pressure, Gowen¡¯s army was dyed a little in fixing their formation, but they still made it in time.


    ¡°If you¡¯reing, thene! I¡¯ll show you how to fight on the ins!¡±


    Gowen¡¯s soldiers assumed the closed formation. Right now, they looked just like a clump of hedgehogs.


    ¡°Cavalry, advance! Trample the enemy cavalry, and then form a concave around them! Half a full surround will do!¡± Gowen said.


    The cavalry waiting at the back moved out.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally our turn! We¡¯ll dye thisnd in their blood!¡± The human toonmander said.


    The human cavalry rode onwards, their aim was none other than Paradua¡¯s riders.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to order everyone to charge,¡± the Goblin King said as he wielded zweihander on his shoulders.


    ¡°But our lines are a mess,¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll show the humans the difference in our strength.¡±


    ¡°Good then,¡± Gi Za said with a smile before turning to Gi Do, ¡°Gi Do! Have the druids prepare! We¡¯ll shoot the moment the main force charges!¡±


    The Goblin King breathed deeply.


    He looked up ahead as his chest burned within.


    ¡°All soldiers, charge!!¡±


    At the Goblin King¡¯s bellowing howl, the entire goblin army bellowed back, frenzied.

 Volume 3, Chapter 163: The Clash at Piena Plains II (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 163: The sh at Piena ins II (1/2)</h4>


    GURUuuuOOOOAOOAOAAaa!!


    When the goblin army howled as one, most of the new recruits in the human army faltered.


    The earth trembled as that grotesque horde of monsters approached.


    Though their shields obstructed their sight and though their hands held firmly to their spears, they could not shake off the fear they felt from the trembling earth. That fear grasped their heart, and they found themselves unable to move.


    ¡°Persevere! The holy knight, Gowen Ranid, is with you! So im the glory of victory with your spears!¡± Gowen said to encourage the soldiers.


    Thanks to Gowen¡¯s encouragement, the human army was somehow able to endure the pressure of the goblin army, and their formation did not break.


    But while the humans could be pacified with a few words, the animals were different.


    The cavalry was fine as they¡¯ve already left, but the horses of the chariot toon that was currently on standby were greatly affected by that earlier howl, causing them to fall into panic before they could even sh with the enemy.


    ¡°Calm those horses down!¡±


    The coachmen eventually managed to calm the horses down, but by that time, the demihumans had already reached them.


    ¡°Stand down!¡± The leader of the fang tribe, Mido the Tyrant, yelled as he attacked the chariots. Behind him were the rest of the fang tribe and the centaurs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall behind the fangs! This day we shall redeem ourselves!¡± The current leader of the centaurs and sessor to Daizos, Tianos, raised his spear and attacked the chariots.


    ¡°The chariots were attacked before they could move¡­ Magic toon! Prioritize supporting the chariots!¡± Gowen said.


    The greater physical abilities of the werewolves allowed them to send the horses flying and drag the coachmen to the ground. While the fangs fought, Cynthia led the gray wolves and spread chaos in the battlefield.


    ¡°Enemy approaching!¡±


    When Gowen received that report, he looked up ahead.


    ¡°Archers, provide cover. Your target will be the enemy in front!¡±


    Gowen figured that the sylph magic protecting the goblins would eventually stop, so he ordered the archers to keep on shooting.


    ¡°Remember yesterday! These monsters can never hope to go past our shields!¡± An infantry toonmander said.


    If they could endure the charge of the goblins back at the cliffs, then they should be able to endure their charge here on the ins.


    As the soldiers calmed down, they fixed their grip on their spears.


    But what the humans misunderstood was that the forces they fought that day were by no means the strongest of the goblins. Today, however, they would be facing the greatest of the goblins¡¯ warriors.


    ¡°Ra Gilion!¡± One of the strongest goblins, Rashka the Chief of the Gaidga, invoked his ability, causing a ck light to m into the line of human soldiers.


    ¡°Warriors of Gaidga! Stomp the humans dead!¡± Rashka swung his club and crushed the iron helmet of a soldier.


    ¡°Die, hUmaN fiLThsSs!! Gi Ba howled and tore through the human ranks as he lost himself in the Man-Eater Skill.


    ¡°Now, fire!¡±


    Until now Gi Za and the rest of the druids have been leaving the defense to the elves, but the moment Gi Za said that, the druids simultaneously cast their spells.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re being pushed back,¡± Gowen muttered.


    As he watched the battlefield, he calcted in his mind when to give the next order.


    From the humans¡¯ perspective, they were currently being pushed at the center and right wing.


    From the goblins¡¯ perspective, Gi Jii, who fought at the center, and the demihumans, who fought at the leftmost wing[1], were currently in the best position.


    ¡°The cavalry aren¡¯t doing too bad, though.¡±


    From the humans¡¯ perspective, their cavalry direct shed with the goblin cavalry. The battle between the two cavalry was leaning toward the humans thanks to their greater numbers.


    ¡°Rear guard, provide cover for the 3rd chariot toon!¡±


    When Gowen took a closer look at the battlefield, he noted that the goblins fighting around the left wing and the center were no


    different from the goblins they defeated yesterday; they could still tolerate their attacks to some extent. Because of that he decided to have the rear guard support the chariots first, as they still haven¡¯t gotten back up on their feet.


    On the other side, the Goblin King watched as the Paradua fought a hard battle against the human cavalry.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if the need arises, we can go anytime to help the Paradua,¡± Gi Ji Arsil said.


    His toon of assassins did not even number a hundred, but Gi Ji offered to help nevertheless. He seemed impatient.


    ¡°A needless worry, Gi Ji. The man leading the Paradua is none other than their chief, Hal. He is a proud man,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°If that is your will,¡± Gi Ji said as he bowed his head.


    The king turned his eyes away from Gi Ji and quietly oversaw the battlefield.


    ¡°Onwards! Let the humans know the proud name of Paradua¡¯s riders!¡± Hal said.


    He spun his spear over his head once, and as he let go of the reins, he wielded his spear with both hands.


    As the beast cavalry of Paradua shed with the human cavalry, Hal urged his ck tiger onwards in an attempt to settle yesterday¡¯s duel.


    The formation of the Paradua cavalry gradually formed a wedge- shape with Hal at the center, the human cavalry formed a simr shape.


    ¡°GURUuuOOAA!¡±


    ¡°DIiEEeeE!! Goblin!¡±


    As Hal passed themander of the human cavalry, sparks erupted between their spears.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t work!?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    One was a monster, one was a human, but both clicked their tongues in the same way as they swept away the next enemy before them.


    The downside to the cavalry was that the moment they stopped, they would have to ride some distance again to rebuild their momentum. Unfortunately, no matter how much they hated it, the unending wave of enemies caused their speed to dwindle, and the battle gradually became chaotic.


    After the short exchange when they briefly stopped moving, the two cavalrymanders begun to ponder how to fight without stopping.


    If they were to show their back by mistake, they would be giving their enemy a big opening. That earlier sh was indeed a mistake on both sides.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    One hourter, the two armies were in a deadlock. Even if one side managed to take a step forward, they would only end up being pushed back, leaving the situation the same as it was at the start.


    The once chaotic chariots have already recovered thanks to the influx of infantry and mages.


    On the goblin side, they were finally starting to encroach the center with the Gaidga tribe and Gi Ji¡¯s army as the leading yers.


    ¡°Spears are useless against the demihumans! Use your swords!¡±


    As the battle grew violent, the variousmanders found themselves too busy to ask Gowen for instructions. They had to fight while relying only on their own judgment.


    The infantry supporting the chariots switched their weapons for long swords as they stood against the agile werewolves.


    ¡°Chariots, attack! Go for the back!¡±


    After the chariots had stabilized, Gowen ordered them to attack the enemies¡¯ back. He was hoping to nt the threat of being surrounded into the goblins¡¯ heads to slow down their push on the center.


    ¡°Dispatch the chariots! Trample those goblins underfoot!¡± Apanymander said.


    The chariots have been pushed back by the goblins until now, but their morale was high. They were neither scared nor hesitant, if anything, they were d that they could finally vent out the anger they¡¯ve been keeping all this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them do as they please! Lord Mido, I¡¯ll leave this here to you!¡± Chief of the centaurs, Tianos, said.


    At that, he took approximately 100 centaurs and galloped toward the chariots.


    ¡°Suppress them! We¡¯ll attack as we pass them!¡±


    The centaurs were nning to strike the chariots with their spears, but the humans did something unexpected.


    ¡°Throw the spears!¡±


    The chariots were less mobilepared to the cavalry, but in exchange, they had a mountain of weapons at their disposal.


    The centaurs that tried to approach them were met with flying spears.


    ¡°At this rate¡­¡±


    Tianos led his centaurs away from the chariots, and as a result, the chariots rode faster for the back of the army.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Tianos!? At that rate, the proud name of the centaurs will be ran through the mud!¡±


    Mido¡¯s whole body was covered in blood, his eyes were bloodshot, and he wore a fierce smile on his face.


    He teased Tianos as he rendezvoused with him.


    ¡°The battle¡¯s just starting!¡± Tianos retorted.


    Mido bellowed out a battle cry, then as he calcted the gap between each throw, he led the fang tribe toward the chariots.


    ¡°Ku¡­ The human infantry¡­ Wait, this isn¡¯t the time for this! Don¡¯t let the fangs get a lead over us!¡± Tianos said.


    ¡°UuoOOON!¡± Cynthia howled as she led the gray wolves, then she brought her pack before the fang tribe. Short red wolves and brown wolves ran by the legs of the giant gray wolves.


    ¡°Wolves!? Bows!¡±


    After the spears the chariots brought out bows next. They were originally specialized in spears, but a few months ago, they also started training in bows. Their experience in archery was by no means deep, but it was much easier to shoot arrows from a chariot than on horseback.


    Arrows were pulled to the bowstring¡¯s limit as the fangs and the gray wolves approached them, then they released them.


    Most of the arrows headed for the giant gray wolves, so the smaller wolves were able to slip in and attack the humans riding the chariots.


    ¡°Oh sheet! Gya!¡±


    The soldiers cried out as the wolves tore apart their throats. As soldiers fell off the chariots and as the gray wolves passed by them, Cynthia howled once more.


    As the gray wolves leaped at the chariots, the fangs passed them by.


    ¡°Thank you, youngdy! Let¡¯s go!¡± Mido said as he led the fangs to attack another chariot.


    ¡°Show them the spirit of the centaurs! Trample them!¡±


    ¡°Shoot your bows and run away from them!¡±


    The coachmen whipped the horses as archers shot volleys of arrows toward their approaching enemies. They ended up losing half their numbers, but in the end, they managed to shake off the centaurs and fangs and make their way to the back.


    Clouds of dust rose as the chariots and the demihumans ran through the battlefield.


    The Goblin King, who had been watching their battle, turned his gaze to another part of the battlefield.


    ¡°Show them Gaidga¡¯s valor!¡±


    Rashka¡¯s fierce attacks tore through the enemy ranks easily. The humans had no answer to his brutish strength.


    The Gaidga tribe gathered around Rashka as they forced themselves into the human lines. By this time, they were already half way in.


    Unfortunately, the Man-Eating Snake, Gi Ba, could not attack as fiercely as the Gaidga. Try as he might to push on, a rare ss could notpare to a duke ss.


    ¡°Grr, damn you, damn you!¡± Gi Ba tried to move further, but Gi Jii Yubu stopped him.


    ¡°Gi Ba, return to your line and takemand! Front row, advance! Ready your spears!¡±


    Gi Jii Yubu moved his army up to where Gi Ba was, then they shed with the humans.


    Gi Ba took ragged breaths as he went back to his line.


    Gritting his teeth, Gi Ba yelled at the normal goblins. ¡°Kill them! Kill them all!¡±


    The normal goblins fought fiercely at Gi Ba¡¯s appeal.


    Gi Jii advanced his forces to line up with the Gaidga. By doing so, he managed to push the enemy back a line.


    As the infantry were pushed back by the Gaidga, their lines eventually copsed.


    ¡°Just one more push,¡± the Goblin King muttered as he held his great sword tight.


    Gaidga and Gi Jii were the leading yers pushing the humans back, but everyone else was an even match.


    To whom victory would fall was yet up in the air, so the Goblin King had Gi Ga Rax move the imperial guards.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the enemies areing from behind!¡± Gi Ji yelled.


    The Goblin King clicked his tongue as he turned around.


    ¡°Chariots!¡±


    The Goblin King could not just leave them be, so he ordered Gi Ji to intercept them.


    Gi Ji faced the chariots with high spirits, but the chariots seemed only to mock Gi Ji, as they ignored him and took arge detour, then they approached the back of the various toons.


    The Goblin King wanted to attack more, but the annoying chariots kept buzzing behind them like an annoying fly, keeping them frommitting to a big attack.


    The possibility of being attacked by chariots from behind was too great a threat.


    ¡°Have the fangs and the centaurs crush those things!¡±


    Gi Ji¡¯s toon could not catch up to the chariots. Perhaps he might be able to suppress them from behind, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to wipe them out.


    [1]From the perspective of the goblins, the right wing of the humans is left.

 Volume 3, Chapter 163: The Clash at Piena Plains II (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 163: The sh at Piena ins II (2/2)</h4>


    ¡°Have the chariotse back! Tell the center to pull back too!¡±


    Gowen narrowed his eyes as he watched the goblins push them back and as he tried to restore the disordered formation.


    The right wing had managed to drive away the demihumans. They had to sacrifice half of the chariots to achieve it, but with it, they were able to buy some much needed time.


    The human cavalry was currently fighting the goblin cavalry in the left wing.


    ¡°3rd toon support the right wing!¡±


    Since the cavalry was already in a melee, Gowen decided to send the third toon.


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The toonmander said.


    After driving away the demihumans from the right wing, the battle moved to surround the Gaidga tribe.


    Gowen moved the soldiers from the lines they had an advantage in to support the nks. The right wing no longer had the demihumans and the left wing had Gi Gu¡¯s goblins, which were still weak from yesterday¡¯s battle.


    With the center being pushed back and the nks being pushed forward, the battle naturally progressed to surround the center.


    When the chariots came back, Gowen had the mages ride with them. The mages numbered 200 all in all, so it was not possible to have the remaining 50 chariots amodate them all.


    Gowen picked out 50 mages to ride the chariots, then he ordered the rest to provide cover from the back.


    ¡°Archers, don¡¯t let the enemy mages approach! Keep shooting at them!¡±


    The archers formed rows as they retreated while shooting at the enemy.


    The supply toon at the back coordinated with them and supplied them with more quivers every time they ran out of arrows.


    The orchestra-like coordination that allowed the archers to shoot volley after volley of arrows was a testament to Gowen¡¯s abilities.


    Gowen had his soldiers retreat while they surrounded the enemy.


    ¡°Chief! There are enemies behind us!¡± Dashka of Gaidga said.


    When Rashka heard that he hesitated. If it was before he might have continued attacking with no hesitation, but Rashka has already learned his lesson from the elven war. Unfortunately, Gowen did not miss that slight hesitation.


    ¡°Magic toon, focus fire on the center!¡±


    The mages at the back simultaneously casted their magic. Fire and water bullets rained from above, dulling the Gaidga¡¯s movements.


    Afterwards, Gowen ordered the magic toon to attack Gi Jii next.


    ¡°¡­Stubborn,¡± Gowen muttered to himself as he looked up at the body of the fire god shining brilliantly up in the sky.


    The battle that began early this morning has been raging on for several hours already.


    If this were a battle between humans, the enemy would be running out of steam soon.


    Unfortunately, Gowen failed to take into ount the stamina of the goblins.


    Gowen has never really fought the goblins in a proper war. After all, monsters lining up in formation to wage war on humans was a strange sight never before seen.


    Gowen hoped to exhaust the goblins and then attack, but at the rate they were going, their formations would copse first before he could ever hope to.


    The humans were bound to run out of steam before the goblins. They could no longer rely on the potions either, for most of it has already been distributed by the supply toon.


    The rest of their supplies were also running thin.


    Gowen looked over the battlefield once more, searching for the enemy¡¯s weak point. The enemy must have a weak point somewhere.


    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten this far, we can¡¯t retreat.¡±


    Gowen had sent the chariots with the mages to the left wing in hopes of expelling the enemy cavalry while recovering their own.


    ¡°Order the cavalry to retreat!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! We¡¯re retreating!¡±


    At the cavalrymander¡¯s behest, the cavalry began to break away. When Hal saw that, he spun his blood-stained spear and yelled, ¡°After them! Don¡¯t let them run!¡±


    But the chariots Gowen had sent kept them from pursuing the human cavalry.


    The chariots¡¯ long range attacks left the goblin cavalry with no choice but to retreat.


    ¡°Curse them! Retreat!¡±


    After crushing the two wings, Gowen¡¯s army finally managed to begin surrounding the goblin army. It was a thin surround, however. Regardless, it was here that Gowen decided to gamble.


    ¡°Now, attack! Infantry, endure it!¡±


    At Gowen¡¯s behest, themanders of the infantry toons yelled, ¡°Spears out! Attack!¡±


    The human soldiers mustered every bit of courage they had as they thrust out their spear toward the goblins¡¯ own. Many goblins and humans fell as they struck each other dead.


    Meanwhile, the chariots and the cavalry came back to attack the goblins from the nks.


    ¡°Great Brother! They¡¯re attacking from the right and from the back!¡±


    Gi Gu, who was still wounded from yesterday¡¯s battle, ordered his reserves to expand to the back.


    ¡°Do as Gi Jii does! Just stop the enemy¡¯s attack!¡±


    The goblin¡¯s right wing has taken to defense, but Gaidga, who was fighting at the left wing, yelled with fury, ¡°Push them back!¡±


    Instead of defending, Gaidga pushed back even harder, causing the humans that were spread thin to falter.


    ¡°Teach those goblins their ce!¡±


    The human cavalry tried to attack from the left wing, but this time, their allies were trampled over by the giant goblins right in front of them. Immediately, they decided to charge toward the goblins.


    At that, even the Gaidga found it difficult to maintain their lines.


    Unable to stop the fierce attack of the human cavalry, the Gaidga, who continued to push onwards, was cut off from the back.


    When the Goblin King saw that the enemy forces¡¯ momentum had reached peak levels, he raised his voice, ¡°Gi Za, support the Gaidga! Gi Ga, take the reserves and move out! After me!¡±


    Deciding that this would be the end, the Goblin King led the reserves and moved out.


    ¡°Order Rashka to withdraw!¡±


    ¡°Unu!?¡±


    Though unwilling, Rashka ordered the Gaidga to withdraw. Even a battle junkie like him could see that they were suffering too many casualties.


    ¡°We¡¯re retreating anyway, so we might as well get a piece of those human cavalry along the way!¡±


    Rashka was fuming as he ordered his men to retreat. He frowned in regret as he defended the back of his horde from the attack of the infantry.


    As the Gaidga retreated, they focused their attacks on the human cavalry that had forced its way in.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    As Rashka yelled retreat with much frustration and deflected spear after spear, he withdrew with the Gaidga while sending humans flying.


    The human cavalry that had forced themselves in from the back ended up shing with Dashka. Dashka stopped the horse with his own body.


    ¡°Fire! Send the humans off with the winds of the forest!¡± Gi Za yelled.


    At those words, the cavalry that had attacked the Gaidga stopped.


    The Gaidga used that opening to withdraw altogether.


    ¡°Attack! This is our chance to surround them!¡±


    When Gowen saw the Gaidga withdraw, he ordered his men to attack. At that, the infantry Rashka had been keeping in check came gushing forth.


    No matter how powerful Rashka might have been among the goblins, even he would get weaker after fighting for so long.


    All the more so when the human spearmen were relying on their numbers.


    ¡°Annoying!¡± Rashka spat as he swung his club from the back of the Gaidga Horde, but exhausted, Rashka slipped on the blood stained ground.


    ¡°Nu!?¡± Rashka cried out.


    Seeing that, the soldiers immediately thrust out their spears.


    So this is were the one-eyed demon dies. For a moment, Rashka closed his eyes.


    ¡°Turn me into a de!Enchant


    As the king¡¯s voice echoed, the soldiers that sought to kill Rashka were all cleaved in half. They quietly sank into the pool of blood beneath them.

 Volume 3, Chapter 164: The Clash at Piena Plains III (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 164: The sh at Piena ins III (1/3)</h4>


    It doesn¡¯t matter how skillful or valiant a general is, it is only when the Goblin King is leading that the goblins will be able to show their true power.


    As if to prove that, the moment the Goblin King appeared, the gaze of the goblins changed across all sses.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Rashka? Had enough?¡± The Goblin Kingughed fearlessly.


    Rashka snorted as he picked himself up.


    ¡°Hah! The likes of these ain¡¯t enough to make a fitting grave for the great Rashka!¡±


    Rashka shook off the blood from his body and howled.


    ¡°Just watch! We¡¯ll fix our formations quickly and catch up to you!¡± Rashka said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting then!¡± The Goblin King replied.


    As ck mes covered Zweihander, the Goblin Kingmanded.


    ¡°Teach these humans the might of the goblins!¡±


    Gi Jii, who was adjacent to the king, nodded.


    ¡°Fix the formation and match the king¡¯s attack! Gi Ba, Gi Ah, Gi Ii! Don¡¯t get left behind!¡±


    The voice of the wounded Gi Gu, who was fighting nearby, also reached the king.


    ¡°The king has entered the fray¡­¡±


    Gi Gu hit his wounded legs and forced his hazy consciousness sober.


    ¡°Think pain can stop me!? Think again! Go attack, you bastards! If we fall behind the king, we¡¯ll be putting the position vanguard to shame!¡±


    Gi Gu rebuked his subordinates as he moved toward the frontlines.


    A human thrust out his spear toward Gi Gu, but Gi Gu cut it down and lopped off the human¡¯s head with his long sword.


    ¡°We¡¯ll redeem ourselves from yesterday¡¯s defeat! Let these whoresons know the bitter taste of defeat!¡±


    As Gi Gu drowned out the pain with his rage, he began attacking the enemy.


    ¡°Those who can¡¯t move, stay at the back and wait for orders. Those who can shall ride with me to attack those chariots!¡±


    The Paradua goblins had to retreat momentarily because of the mage-loaded chariots. In fact, the fangs and the centaurs also had to retreat. After the Paradua were able to fix their formation, they reentered the battlefield.


    ¡°We¡¯ll cut open a path for the king! Don¡¯t let the enemies near him!¡±


    Gi Go Rax led the ¡®wounded ones¡¯ from ck-tiger-back. He breathed in sync with his ck tiger as he used his long arm to easily skewer the iron-armored humans.


    ¡°If you call yourselves the king¡¯s imperial guards, then kill the human bastards even if you have to die with them!¡±


    These goblins were all missing a limb or two. Normally, they would have been abandoned somewhere, but the king allowed them to continue fighting. Because of that these goblins felt much gratitude


    toward the king. With that gratitude and Gi Go¡¯smand, they fearlessly threw their bodies into the fires of war.


    They fought with such ferocity that it was almostparable to the Gaidga.


    ¡°Open a path for the king! Expel the interlopers!¡±


    Gi Za Zakuend and his toon of druids shot water and wind bullets at the enemy.


    Like that the goblins that were on the edge of death suddenly came back to life.


    A cold sweat slid down Gowen¡¯s back. ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    The goblins that should have already reached their limits fought back with even greater strength.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to be crying foul; however, so Gowen grit his teeth and forced himself to ept reality.


    After the goblins took back the initiative, the human formations began to copse. That earlier decision to have the infantry advance has now be their worst enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯m moving out! Just keep fighting like this!¡±


    Gowen no longer had any tricks under his sleeves.


    He had already yed all of his cards, and none of the toons had any strength left to spare.


    That being the case, the only thing Gowen could do now was to send himself out.


    The Goblin King was the one who revived the goblin army. If he could stop him, they might still be able to win this battle.


    Having decided that, Gowen moved out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my field of expertise, but¡­¡±


    Gowen drew his bow as he rode. His aim was the Goblin King at the head of the army.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Gowen released the bow, but the arrow was struck down by Gi Ga Rax.


    ¡°Think I¡¯ll let you reach the king!?¡±


    The knight ss, Gi Ga Rax, blocked Gowen¡¯s path.


    Gowen clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Gowen swung his spear from atop his horse, but it was blocked by Gi Ga, who was breathing as one with his ck tiger.


    The two warriors thrust their spear, twisted it, swept it. They drew out every bit of skill they had as they fought each other.


    After shing 30 times, their battle started affecting their surroundings.


    The one panicking was Gowen.


    He wanted to remove this goblin before him quickly, so he could quickly defeat that Goblin King. If not, there would be no hope for victory.


    The more time he wasted with this goblin, the closer defeat inched in.


    Gowen and Gi Gu were mostly equal skill-wise, though Gowen was a little better.


    Unfortunately, Gi Ga Rax, who has gone back from hell, was extremely tenacious, causing Gowen to panic even more.


    ¡°Damn you! Nu!?¡±


    ¡°The enemymander!? In that case, fall prey to my winds!¡±


    In his one moment of panic, Gi Za invoked his wind spell and shot him.


    Gowen managed to repel it with a swing of his spear, but Gi Ga Rax managed to take advantage of that to graze his shoulder.


    ¡°Ku!?¡±


    It was only a graze, but that was still an attack from a knight-ss goblin. The strength behind that simple graze was enough to dismount Gowen.


    Gi Ji Arsil, the assassin, slithered in from the shadows to take Gowen from behind.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Gi Ji¡¯s dagger struck out from the shadows toward Gowen¡¯s neck.


    ¡°That sort of trick won¡¯t fly, monster!¡±


    In response, Gowen immediately drew his long sword and repelled Gi Ji.


    Gi Ji clicked his tongue as he quietly vanished into the shadows.


    Gowen, now dismounted with a long sword in hand, stared wordlessly at Gi Ga, who was still mounted on his ck tiger. They quietly searched each other for an opening.


    The first one to move was Gowen.


    He ran up to Gi Ga with his long sword in one hand. He moved so fast it was almost as if he were leaping.


    In response, Gi Ga reflexively struck out his spear.


    ¡°What!?¡± Gi Ga cried out in surprise.


    Gowen deflected Gi Ga¡¯s spear andnded a blow on Gi Ga¡¯s ck tiger, then he left Gi Ga in the dust and ran toward the king.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    When Gi Ji Arsil saw Gowen running for the king, he tried to attack him from behind, but Gowen swung his sword at him without even looking.


    Gi Ji somehow managed to block with his dagger, but half of it was broken from that one attack, leaving it unusable.


    ¡°Sheet!¡± Gi Ji spat.


    It was rare for the goblin to cuss, but with that, he had no choice but to withdraw and look for a different prey.


    He was still somewhat calm as he withdrew for he did not really believe that the king was in any danger. The king couldn¡¯t possibly lose, after all.


    Gowen ran madly for the Goblin King. He did not stop even as he cut down the goblins that blocked his way.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve found you! Goblin King!¡±


    Gowen was already covered in wounds by the time he reached the Goblin King, yet his spirits remained high. Like a lion he vigorously


    leaped for the Goblin King and stood between him and the human soldiers.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be doing as you please anymore!¡±


    Blood dripped from Gowen¡¯s long sword as he challenged the Goblin King.


    ¡°Leave this one to me! The rest of you kill everyone else!¡± The Goblin King gave orders as he stared at the figure blocking his path and wielded mberge.


    The two leaders were about to fight in a duel, but even then the war around them did not cease.


    In one sense, the order the king just handed out was exactly what Gowen feared the most.


    ck mes burned on the Goblin King¡¯s great sword.

 Volume 3, Chapter 164: The Clash at Piena Plains III (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 164: The sh at Piena ins III (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±


    Even in this situation Gowen believed that they could win as long as he could subjugate the Goblin King.


    Also, while the king may have ordered the goblins not to touch him, that order probably wouldn¡¯t hold in the case he could actually defeat him.


    Gowen needed to end this battle quickly, or else he would only find himself in the worst possible situation: him alone in the middle of enemy forces.


    If a quick victory wasn¡¯t possible, then it would be best for him to just retreat with the army. Dying here now would only disadvantage humanity.


    Gowen ran as he brandished his sword.


    In response, the Goblin King swung his great sword. His sword was long enough to be a spear as far as humans were concerned, but he was able to easily swing it with one hand.


    The Goblin King shed with his sword down toward Gowen.


    A powerful wind blew as the sword descended. It was a sh brimming with speed and power, any human hit by it would surely be cut in half.


    But Gowen dodged that attack with the smallest movement possible without either breaking his posture or slowing down. As Gowen approached the Goblin King in an instant, the Goblin King swung his great from the side.


    The human soldiers in front of the goblin king cried when they saw the strength behind that attack.


    ¡°Nu!?¡±


    But Gowen stopped that attack with the guard of his sword. It wasn¡¯t just their bodies that were different, the weapons they used were different too.


    Gowen had no choice but to get up close and personal with the king. By doing so, he was able to mitigate most of the strength behind that earlier swing.


    A numb feeling still managed to prate Gowen, but he ignored it as his lips curved into a smile.


    This close range was Gowen¡¯s domain.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Gowen¡¯s long sword tore the Goblin King¡¯s armor, causing blood to spurt.


    The Goblin King clicked his tongue and swung his great sword in response, but Gowen was able to nimbly get out of the way.


    Unfortunately, not even goblins could sh behind them.


    Gowen was able to retreat precisely because he went around the king.


    Gowen attacked once more, but it was too shallow.


    It was not able to fatally wound the Goblin King.


    The red bear overcoat that the Goblin King wore was able to mitigate most of Gowen¡¯s attack. When coupled with the damage Gowen


    incurred along the way, the remaining attack power was simply insufficient.


    The Goblin King turned around and attacked Gowen. That attack had enough strength topletely lop off one¡¯s arm from its roots, but Gowen managed to jump back in time, causing it to only leave a flesh wound.


    Not wanting to give the Goblin King time to recover his stance, Gowen jumped back toward the king, then as he slipped through the Goblin King¡¯s great sword, he thrust out his long sword for the Goblin King¡¯s throat


    ¡°Ka!?¡±


    Or at least that¡¯s that Gowen intended, but unfortunately, before he could slip through the Goblin King¡¯s great sword, the Goblin King forced his sword along the ground and mmed it into Gowen¡¯s shoulder.


    Due to being buried into the ground the attack barely had any cutting ability left, but it was still strong enough to break Gowen¡¯s armor and reach his bones.


    Gowen¡¯s body sank as he came to a halt.


    The Goblin King tried to finish him off, but Gowen took advantage of the period when the Goblin King raised his sword to aim for the Goblin King¡¯s neck despite his broken shoulder.


    ¡°Nu!?¡±


    But the one to cry was Gowen.


    Gowen had gambled big in hopes of a swift victory, but unfortunately, it only led him closer to defeat.


    Perhaps if his other arm were still functioning, things might have gone differently, but Gowen did not have the time to think about such things.


    Gowen forced himself to send out that one thrust, but with his shoulder broken, he missed his mark and hit the Goblin King¡¯s shoulder instead.


    ¡°GURUuuUOoOOAA!¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s deciding attack descended right above Gowen¡¯s head.


    Gowen swiftly concluded that he would not make it were he to try and pull back his sword, so he abandoned his weapon and jumped back.


    ck mes passed right in front of his eyes.


    When hended on the ground, he tumbled and fell.


    He was not able to dodge thatst attack perfectly, and a deep crimson permeated his clothes in the area from his chest to his stomach, while his consciousness momentarilypsed.


    ¡°The enemymander has been defeated! Drive away the humans!¡± The Goblin King raised his great sword and encouraged his soldiers.


    The battle was leaning more and more toward the goblins.


    Doubt filled the western human army. Gowen¡¯s defeat to the Goblin King was a serious blow to their morale. The various toons could only do their best to try and keep things under control.


    ¡°¡­Not, yet!¡±


    When Gowen regained his consciousness he forced his quivering legs back up.


    When the Goblin King saw that he approached the holy knight to finish him once and for all, but the spearmen that were quivering in fear just moments ago, found it in themselves to block the Goblin King.


    ¡°Protect Lord Gowen!¡± A toonmander of the spearmen said.


    The humans stepped forward even as they shook in fear.


    The Goblin King sent their spears flying as he cut down one infantry after another, but the humans managed to take Gowen back.


    Clicking his tongue, the Goblin King changed his ns.


    The enemymander was heavily wounded. It was time to copse the enemy lines in one fell swoop.


    ck mes burned on the Goblin King¡¯s great sword as he bellowed out a howl. ¡°We¡¯re breaking through! All soldiers! After me!¡±


    Any human that dared to stand before the Goblin King were preyed upon by his ck burning great sword.


    The Goblin King led the goblin army through the human soldiers like he was running through an empty field.


    The humans were powerless before the ferocity of his monstrous charge.


    The sight of the Goblin King smashing their spears and the great winds that blew with each swing of his great sword instilled great fear into the hearts of the humans.


    Not to mention the soldiers that followed behind the Goblin King.


    Gi Ga Rax rode on ck-tiger-back to lead the imperial guards, while Gi Za Zakuend led the druids.


    Like that a path was naturally created through the human army.


    As the middle linepletely copsed, the battle swungpletely toward the goblins¡¯ favor.

 Volume 3, Chapter 164: The Clash at Piena Plains III (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 164: The sh at Piena ins III (3/3)</h4>


    ¡°¡­Lord Gowen!?¡±


    The toonmanders paled at the severity of Gowen¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°¡­Ku!? What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Despite his wounds Gowen still continued to lead the army.


    ¡°The goblins have broken through the middle line held by the infantry. At this rate¡­!¡± The messenger that had arrived spoke with a pained voice.


    Gowen grit his teeth in regret. ¡°Signal¡­ the retreat.¡±


    He forced his hurting body to give instructions. ¡°Have the left¡­ wing go around the north, while the west wing goes¡­ around the south. Is the cavalry¡­ well?¡±


    The toonmander nodded. ¡°Presently, the cavalry is attempting to take the enemy from behind, but with the demihumans¡ª¡±


    Gowen cut the report midway and gave out orders. ¡°Have the cavalry¡­ and the chariots¡­ support the retreat. Tell the supply toon¡­ to abandon all cargo¡­ The archers are to¡­ exhaust their arrows while¡­ the others retreat. After that¡­ they should also retreat.¡±


    After breaking through the middle, the goblins would surely spread to the nks next.


    ¡°In the worst case¡­ At least have one of the nks¡­ retreat.¡±


    The toonmanders could only nod at Gowen¡¯s heartless decision. Though they were alsomanders who led soldiers, they couldn¡¯t argue Gowen¡¯s decisions.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡±


    After Gowen finished giving orders, he passed out once more.


    The toonmanders nodded to each other with pale faces as they carried out Gowen¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Call back the chariots, we¡¯ll help Lord Gowen escape,¡± a toonmander said.


    The toonmanders called back the chariots attacking Gi Gu, and had them bring Gowen away.


    The magic toon was left to support the retreating toons.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± A toonmander said.


    At that, the lines that the fearful soldiers have been defending until now crumbled in one fell swoop.


    Gowen Ranid was a defensive person.


    To retreat is harder than to advance, and topletely withdraw from battle is even more difficult.


    Having the entire western army retreat without itsmander, Gowen, was indeed not going to be easy.


    Though the western army was able to retreat masterfully under Gi Gu¡¯s nose in thest battle, that was only due to Gowen¡¯s exceptional leadership skills.


    The toonmanders were no slouch themselves, but they did not have the ability to oversee the entire army like Gowen could.


    As a result, the various toons retreated individually instead of together.


    Unfortunately, the goblins were not so kind as to leave that gaping hole alone.


    Morale was at an all-time high due to the Goblin King leading, so when the goblins saw the human army retreating poorly, they pursued the various retreating toons and hunted them like wolves preying upon sheep.


    The running soldiers were struck down by spears and blown away by magic, while the fallen were skewered to ensure they were dead.


    Of the goblins giving chase, the most zealous of them all was none other than the Man-Eater Snake, Gi Ba.


    ¡°After them! Don¡¯t let even a single one escape!¡± Gi Ba inspired the normal goblins as he led them on a chase brimming with hate.


    Every time the humans screamed and their blood bathed him, Gi Ba¡¯s hate was satiated.


    ¡°More, kill, more! Kill them all!¡± Gi Ba was in a trance as he chased after the humans, but that mad chase eventually came to a halt.


    ¡°Goblin, die!¡± The cavalry that was tasked to support the retreating soldiers attacked Gi Ba, forcing him to grit his teeth as he helplessly watched the humans run.


    The human cavalry only had 50 soldiers left, but they still supported their allies.


    In the face of the cavalry¡¯s spear, the goblins had no choice but to halt their pursuit.


    Unfortunately, for the cavalry, that meant abandoning all hopes of escape.


    ¡°Admirable, humans!¡±


    That was because their decision to support the infantry ultimately led to Hal and his iron legs to catch up with them.


    Originally, Hal was going after the chariots, but when he saw the cavalry attacking the pursuing goblins, he dropped the chariots and went for them instead.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s them again! At our heels right at the very end!¡± Though they stood at the edge of death, the human toonmander encouraged his soldiers as he raised up his spear. ¡°Kill them! Let this battle honor Lord Corseo! Let them know our cavalry is peerless on the ins!¡±


    The entire cavalry cheered at the toonmander¡¯s words. Their faith in their young toonmander was unwavering as they followed him from behind.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    The cavalry lined up their spears as they ran after theirmander.


    Hal raised his spear when he saw that. ¡°Brave warriors of Paradua! Stake your lives on your spear! Bring death upon all who impede our path!¡±


    The Paradua riders cheered at Hal¡¯s words, and they rode after him from behind.


    The Paradua riders assumed a wedge-shape formation as they rode for the human cavalry.


    ¡°Die, goblin!¡±


    ¡°¡ªGot you!¡±


    As the twomanders shed, the humanmander grazed Hal by the side, but Hal reached themander¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    As Hal¡¯s voice resounded, the riders of Paradua rode even fiercer, and they annihted the human cavalry. This was the western human army¡¯sst resistance, and from here on, the battle became one-sided.


    As the demihumans watched the humans retreat from the blood- dyed ins, they cried out victory with tears in their eyes.


    ¡°We did it! We expelled the humans! Are you seeing this, Harid!¡± Mido of the fang tribe called out the name of that ancient hero as he looked up to the heavens with the rest of his pack.


    ¡°Daizos! Gurfia! This is your¡­ UOoOO!¡± The chief of the centaurs, Tianos, could not finish his sentence. He could only cry at the heavens.


    The battle that wouldter be known as the Battle of Piena ins ended in the goblins¡¯ victory.


    The goblin casualties numbered 400, while the human casualties numbered 1000.


    It was indeed a hard-fought battle.


    After the battle the heavily wounded Gowen retreated to the western capital, while the goblin army advanced toward the colonial city and the western capital.


    Though the humans still controlled their territory, the rule of the Germion Kingdom was slowly being usurped by the goblins.


    As the peaceful rays of the sun descended, the beginning of the month of Toura came.

 Volume 3, Intermission: Pale’s Lecture on the Adventurer’s Guild (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission: Pale¡¯s Lecture on the Adventurer¡¯s Guild (1/2)</h4>


    After leaving the Goblin King to set off on her personal journey, the blind Pale Symphoria traveled from Germion Kingdom to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    ¡°Oh~¡­ So this is Rishu, capital of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom,¡± a young, aspiring adventurer said as a robed girl with a staff looked around her restlessly.


    ¡°They seem to ept all religions around here¡­ Ah, it¡¯s the goddess, Zenobia¡¯s, symbol!¡± The little girl folded her hands in front of her modest chest and offered her prayers.


    The young man wryly smiled and turned to Pale who was behind him. ¡°Ms. Pale, do youe here often?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve worked on many quests here.¡± Pale nodded with reservation.


    The young man¡¯s eyes twinkled as he nodded. ¡°First-rate adventurers really are amazing!¡±


    Pale could only wryly smile to those twinkling eyes as she changed the topic.


    Pale met these two while she was hurrying to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom and ended up lending them a hand while they were fighting on the ins against some monsters. After that they decided to travel together.


    ¡°This city is where the first adventurer¡¯s guild was built. Right¡­ Why don¡¯t we drop by that store over there and talk while we refresh ourselves.¡± Pale pointed to the signboard of a grandiose restaurant fitting of a capital city.


    ¡°Oh, that¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t think we can afford to eat there.¡±


    The man and the little girl said as they nced at each other.


    Pale smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be my treat. Consider it my thanks for traveling with me.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The Holy Shushunu Kingdom was situated east of the Germion Kingdom.


    Unlike the western Germion Kingdom that ruled with might, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom was a religious country.


    Just as its name implied, which meant either forbearance or tolerance, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom has taken it upon itself to provide protection for all religions.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was the greatest church of the continent, the worshipers of the ancestral god, Ativ, or the Kushain faith that worshiped a holy man, or the believers of the goddess of vengeance, Altesia, herself, or the adherents of the healing goddess, Zenobia. In the Holy Shushunu Kingdom all religions are epted except for those that seek to harm others.


    The Holy Shushunu Kingdom is also famous for its military might, which allows it to stand against other countries.


    It is particrly famed for its army that focus on mobility on the ins, such as the mana guards (sorcerer cavalry), or the archer knights, who are directly under the royal family. As a country that boasts excellent mobility on the battlefield, it is undoubtedly one of the leading powers in the region.


    Even the tyrannic Germion Kingdom has no choice but to acknowledge its strength and prefer a cordial rtionship.


    The Holy Shushunu Kingdom was also a key point when traveling, for south of it were the recently unstable free cities, north of it was the Kingdom of Orphen, wherein the Ivory Tower could be found, and east of it were the small countries that sheltered the elves: the small country, Fenis; the agricultural country, Guralio, and the iron kingdom, Elfa. Lastly, there was the Holy Kingdom Alsas and the Oceanic Kingdom Yalma.


    As a kingdom connected to various kingdoms, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom naturally gained poprity among the guilds.


    The adventurer¡¯s guild was established about 100 years ago under the proposition of the leader of the then biggest mercenary corps, the hero Guine Oren, to secure useful personnel and elevate the status of those who would be known as adventurers.


    The adventurer¡¯s guild could be said to have been established mostly due to the cooperation of Guine and the heir of a great merchant by the name of Halbert Lark.


    At that time, the merchant guild was founded and it monopolized technology and provided protection for its merchants. The merchants joined hands with the royal family and the nobles, and they monopolized the goods - namely, weapons, armor, foods, and processed essentials - and regted their price.


    In so doing, the merchant guild ended up pushing away all unaffiliated merchants from the city.


    The nobles, the royal family, and the people in power worked with the merchant guild to hire craftsmen for cheap, and then sold the end products at a high price. They also hired mercenaries for cheap to gather ingredients from monsters to manufacture certain goods.


    It was then that the 10-year war between the Holy Shushunu Kingdom and the great eastern kingdom, Ranserg, came to an end as thetter copsed. After that the city overflowed with mercenaries, and many small countries began popping out.


    It is said that the impetus for Guine¡¯s undertaking was the death of his friend who died while doing a job for the merchant guild.


    The merchant guild¡¯s high-handed tactics deeply oppressed the people and brought chaos to society, so the hero, Guine, took it upon himself to use his connections to gather the wandering mercenaries and form the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    As for why it wasn¡¯t called the mercenary guild, it is said that it was due to Guine¡¯s inclination for challenging new things.


    Guine formed a contract of monopoly with the then rising merchant, Halbert, and opposed the merchant guild. Guine gathered craftsmen, ingredients, subjugated monsters, and in the end, even dabbled with the war mercs.


    As for Halbert, he gathered the unaffiliated merchants and worked with Guine to go against the merchant guild.


    The war between the merchant guild and the united front of Halbert and Guine continued on for the next 10 years, when finally, the merchant guild waved its white g.


    They had no choice but to surrender, as there were many resources in unexplorednds that they could not get. Try as they might to offerrge sums in exchange, the adventurer¡¯s guild always managed to get them first.


    After 10 years the merchant guild and the nobles that worked with them were all ruined.


    A certain influential person once threatened Guine to have the new fields vacated.


    In response to that, Guine said, ¡°Let there be war then. In 10 years you will fall under the might of our numbers.¡±


    The next day, 100 adventurers from that person¡¯s fief appeared before him to give him a piece of their mind.


    It is said that noble quivered in fear and apologized.


    Guine could get away doing such reckless things because many of the influential people were survivors of the 10-year war.


    Guine literally used his body to protect many of the influential people in the frontlines, so he was not in a position that he would lose to some half-baked noble.


    Guine had many war friends that money couldn¡¯t buy.


    Another reason why the adventurer¡¯s guild stayed strong was because crushing the adventurer¡¯s guild would result in the mercenaries wandering the streets again.


    Mercenaries always wielded their weapons, so them wandering around would cause public order to worsen. Because of that the people in power decided it was best to keep them off the streets to save on expenses.


    Moreover, the adventurers under Guine were famous, for most of the famed mercs joined the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    The One-Armed Mercenary, Yeots Garth; the Magic Swordsman, Hellberme; the Archer King, Falm Gastia; the Fire Wizard, Isaac.


    With names that dazzled like the stars gathered under their banner, the adventurer¡¯s guild had a might that a mere noble¡¯s army couldn¡¯tpare to.


    After the adventurer¡¯s guild defeated the merchant guild, they began working in every nook and cranny of the country.


    They filled in for the country to do jobs it didn¡¯t have the manpower to spare. Of course, that meant more expenses for the people, but it was better than nothing.


    Especially, the subjugation of monsters, though that in and of itself showed just how poorly the country was doing financially.


    Other than that they also worked in various jobs such as developingnds that might be profitable, exploring dungeons, looking for missing children, or even the delivering of mail.


    Eventually, the work of the adventurer¡¯s guild spread from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to the nearby countries, such as Germion Kingdom, the small countries, the free cities¡­ etc.


    The monopoly contract with Halbert was called off after the adventurer¡¯s guild reconciliated with the merchant guild.


    The adventurer¡¯s guild then worked with the new merchant guild through profitable endeavors such as selling them the spoils of the adventurers. Like this the two guilds grew together in a mutually beneficial rtionship.


    Presently, the adventurer¡¯s guild was arge organization that could be found in almost every country.

 Volume 3, Intermission: Pale’s Lecture on the Adventurer’s Guild (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission: Pale¡¯s Lecture on the Adventurer¡¯s Guild (2/2)</h4>


    The main branch of the adventurer¡¯s guild was located in the best part of the merchant district of the capital city, Rishu.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s huge¡­¡± The young man said as he looked up in a daze at the building.


    Pale wryly smiled. ¡°It was originally made to oppose the merchant guild, so it was built like a fortress.¡±


    As the boy nodded, Pale led him and the girl inside.


    Pale felt the two youths look on wide-eyed as they entered.


    Pale quietly watched their surroundings. Thanks to the favor of the god of wind, her hearing was much sharper than normal, and she could easily visualize the surrounding area with just the sounds.


    ¡°The counter at the front should handle the procedures. I¡¯ll wait,¡± Pale said before leaving the two to take a seat and listen attentively to the people around her.


    Whether it was the hushed voices of the adventurers from the next table or the sound of equipment rustling, not a single sound escaped Pale¡¯s sharp ears.


    Pale turned her attention to eavesdrop on the adventurers in the room.


    ¡°The Red King has been getting increasingly active recently. It seems the Dagger of Werbus has joined them too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a joke, right? An assassin n (blood oath) is literally a blood oath.¡±


    ¡°Word says the Red King is a ludicrously strong leader. On top of that, they brought first rate warriors and mages. With¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ms. Pale!¡±


    While Pale was eavesdropping, her name was suddenly called out. She looked up toward that voice.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. You¡¯re done registering?¡± Pale asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the girl nodded.


    ¡°We should go find ourselves an inn first then. We can look for work afterwards,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    Pale wryly smiled. It was like when she was still with the Elks taking care of the n¡¯s neophytes.


    Pale left the guild with the two in tow and looked for an inn, when they found one, they paid for the room and left.


    ¡°Oh, right. When we were registering, they asked us what n we were affiliated with. What¡¯s a n?¡± The young man asked.


    Pale nodded. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any suitable jobs, so let¡¯s talk at the guild for the meantime.¡±


    They were looking for a job that would send them to the east. A mail delivery job would be most preferable, but things weren¡¯t always so convenient, and there was also the issue of rank.


    Also, since not even Pale could read letters off paper her ears, she had to ask the young man to read the contents for her, but she couldn¡¯t find anything that suited the level of the two neophytes with her.


    In the end, they couldn¡¯t find any work and had no choice but to go back and eat at the inn.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    The concept of ns was created about 40 years after the guild was established.


    Adventurers frequently formed parties to hunt monsters, but cooperation was a difficult thing to achieve with strangers.


    After 40 years only a few of the forefront founding members of the guild where left. Though perhaps it was more surprising was that there were still members from 40 years ago working in the same yakuza-like line of work.


    The most important thing to when hunting monsters is the organization of the participating members and their roles.


    Who will be the vanguard? What are their special weapons? What magic do they specialize in? How long can theyst in battle?


    At the time it was usually the most skilled of the adventurers who would lead the party.


    One of the remaining founding members, Sergeid Harken, who was also known as the Supreme Spear, founded the first guild, Golden Toast.


    He gathered the people who admired him and all the skilled adventurers regardless of age, then as proof of their alliance, they drank each other¡¯s blood.


    The power of that n was proven when the recently reimednd in the north suffered heavy causalities.


    Sergeid led his Golden Toast to push through the scattered parties and stop the maddened orcs.


    That was the impetus for the n rush.


    The most renowned ns are Leonheart, which epts both elves and demihumans, and Valkyria, which is known to undertake a lot of merc job from various countries.


    They aren¡¯t the only ones with over 1,000 members, but it isn¡¯t easy managing such big ns, so most of the ns are mid-sized.


    The Swallow n that travel the world and undertakes many jobs, the Red Moon that works solely in the south, the recently rising n Alliance of the Red King, and the Elks, who are active in the east.


    There are many ns.


    Being able to participate in ns like these means that one is trustworthy.


    Being trustworthy means being paid more.


    The rank the guild gives isn¡¯t solely based on power. It just so happens that the guild can¡¯t trust people without ability, but that¡¯s true for all lines of work.


    The rank given by the guild is really a measure of how trustworthy a person is.


    In other words, it¡¯s their way of saying ¡®you can trust this person to get the job done¡¯.


    The ranks are normally divided into 5, ranging from A to E, but there is a special rank handed out by the guild, Rank S.


    Even if someone has ability, if that person isn¡¯t trustworthy, he will only be an E Ranker.


    Of course, there are exceptions.


    The exception is when a person is affiliated with a n.


    An adventurer can undertake jobs of higher ranks based on the reputation of the guild he is affiliated with. If he fails, then the reputation of the n will be affected, so their n naturally won¡¯t make them do jobs that they can¡¯t do.


    Another path one could take is by getting the rmendation of a country.


    The guild is closely connected to the secrets of various human countries due to undertaking various jobs for them that may or may not be profitable such as merc work, monster subjugation,bor¡­ etc.


    If one can get a strong rmendation from such a country, then one can undertake jobs of a higher rank.


    People trusted by the guild or people with high contributions to the country can also be summoned directly by the king.


    The country who does that the most is the Germion Kingdom which has many unexplored territories.


    Because of that the holy knight, Gund, who came from the background of a mere adventurer, has be the goal and object of admiration of many adventurers.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    There were 3 people walking along the road east of Rishu.


    They had undertaken a job to exterminate the monsters of a nearby vige.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a hero!¡± The young man said full of zeal.


    Pale was expressionless.


    ¡°Can you not say stuff a kid would?¡± The young girl sighed.


    ¡°Stupid, this is a man¡¯s dream,¡± the young man said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid!¡±


    Seeing the two frolicking, Pale couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile.


    ¡°How can I be a hero!?¡± The young man asked.


    As Pale felt the wind caress her cheeks, she opened her mouth. ¡°Hmm¡­ You could try leading a charge. People who can do that well are often called heroes. If not, then at the very least, no one will call you a hindrance.¡±


    Pale recalled that time when she had just joined the n. She remembered how Touri Nokia valiantly led them into the dungeon.


    It was a dungeon that would make anyone think twice entering, but he valiantly led the party from in front.


    He stood at the front precisely because it was dangerous. Pale saw that as something dazzling and noble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. It¡¯s just a monster extermination quest, but it¡¯ll be difficult should nightfalle. And besides, a bigger reward is better, right?¡±


    The guild doesn¡¯t cover travel expenses. Everything is paid for by one¡¯s self, so travel expenses would have to be subtracted from one¡¯s reward. Naturally, that means the less one travels the more money one can make.


    The two nodded as they followed Pale into the vige.

 Volume 3, Chapter 165: Battle in the Rain (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 165: Battle in the Rain (1/2)</h4>


    After crushing the human forces, the goblins treated their wounded and headed east. It was evident from their actions that the Goblin King wished to conquer the western capital and quickly establish their dominance over the western region.


    Their forces numbered roughly 900.


    That was the number of soldiers they had left after subtracting the wounded and the soldiers that would be left behind to cover and treat them. The duty of watching over the wounded was given to Gi Gu, who himself was heavily wounded, while the king led the rest of the army east.


    ¡°Capture the humans that are still alive. If they resist, kill them.¡±


    The king emphasized that the humans be captured. They were able to plunder the cargo that the human supply toon abandoned and the elves were able to help them make use of them, so they could afford to keep prisoners.


    The Goblin King wished to conquer the western capital in one fell swoop, but that would prove to be a difficult task.


    For the harpy scouts were able to spot an army going west from the north. The Goblin King could only regret that his predictions were still too shallow.


    The Goblin King thought they¡¯d already won. He believed that even if reinforcements were toe, they woulde muchter, but reality turned out different.


    What he defeated in thest battle was only the power of the western capital, and a new power has appeared from the north under the lead of the holy knight, Gund. But there was not enough


    information for the king to understand what exactly was going on, so in the end, he mistook Gowen¡¯s forces to be a detached force sent to the colonial city.


    ¡°West, the colonial city, huh,¡± the king groaned to the heavens as he checked the enemy numbers and their distance.


    They don¡¯t seem to have noticed them yet, but their forces numbered 500 and they were currently heading west.


    If the colonial city were to suddenly gain reinforcements, they might be able to break the siege. Even if the humans fail to defeat the goblins, the goblins will still lose the opportunity to defeat the humans.


    In the worst case, the western capital might be a much more fortified city. In that case, there would be a possibility of being attacked from behind.


    But if they were to just let them go their way, they would be able to avoid suffering needless casualties. And should they manage to conquer the western capital, this area will fall to the goblins. Although, they would have to conquer it quickly, lest another wave of reinforcements arrive from the capital.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a fish bone caught in my throat¡­ No.¡±


    Would this area really fall to the goblins just by conquering the western capital? The Goblin King became thoughtful again.


    In the end, the king concluded that even if the western capital was conquered, even if this area fell into their hands, they would still have the problem of keeping it.


    500 soldiers wereing from the north. The south was currently suffering distress due to the Kushain believers, but that shouldn¡¯t be enough to keep them from sending reinforcements.


    If the colonial city receives reinforcements, this area probably won¡¯t fall to the goblins even if they do manage to conquer the western capital.


    At this point, the colonial city has suddenly be a much bigger problem to the king. At first, he believed their morale would crumble so long as he could break Gowen¡¯s forces, but if the capital were to receive one wave of reinforcement after another, the king¡¯s predictions would note true.


    The difference in numbers between the goblins and the humans was leaning more and more toward the humans.


    There was no pointining now, so the Goblin King stopped idling and gave an order. ¡°Maintain distance as we pursue the northern enemy. We will deal with the western capitalter! All forces, turn around!¡±


    They had to destroy the colonial city.


    As long as the colonial city existed, the goblin won¡¯t be able to attack the west in perfect condition.


    ¡°Gi Ji! Take half your soldiers and scout the east! Take note of the defenses of the cities. As for the rest, have them scout the northern enemy!¡±


    ¡°As youmand!¡± Gi Ji nodded, then he took his forces and left.


    East of the Piena ins was the western capital and the various towns connected to it. The king wished to find out the state of their defenses.


    Once the northern army is defeated, the Goblin King would have to make a decision between moving east or conquering the colonial city.


    As for which of those two choices he would be picking, that would depend on Gi Ji¡¯s information.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    While the Goblin King was at a loss what he should do, Gund led his army to the colonial city.


    ¡°If Gowen is going to meet the enemy, then¡­¡±


    Gund was yet to get word that Gowen¡¯s army had lost in the ins, so he formed his n under the assumption that he would do well.


    If he were in Gowen¡¯s shoes, he would surely push the goblins toward the colonial city. Thinking that, Gund decided to go the colonial city and attack the goblins when they¡¯re tired.


    Moreover, Gund himself specialized in defense, so he would be able to take full advantage of the colonial city¡¯s defenses.


    Gund believed that Gowen would surely do that, so he ignored the western capital and led his army straight to the colonial city.


    ¡°Hmph, what a peacefulnd.¡±


    Not a monster could be seen since they entered the western region; not even a bandit, in fact. That was of course thanks to Gowen¡¯s management.


    Gund wryly smiled as he thought of how big a contrast the western region was to his northern region that was currently in war with the barbarians.


    The body of the god of fire was already at its peak and was beginning its descent west.


    ¡°Tch¡­ We haven¡¯t progress much. Hey! Start making camp! Hurry!¡±


    The northern army that Gund led was inferior individually to Gowen¡¯s western army. They only excelled inbat, other than that, even Gund himself couldn¡¯t deny that they were inferior.


    Their army was a stark contrast to Gowen¡¯s western army, which could move and make camp without leaving a single opening for the goblins to take advantage of. Gund¡¯s army could be said to be at the bottom of the barrel when it came to such things.


    That being said, however, they were indeed a notch above Gowen when it came to power. At least, when the northern army was together.


    As Werdna spread her wings, the twin red moon goddesses, Ervi and Navi, peeked through the rift in the clouds.


    As the winds blew stronger, Gund¡¯s expression became cloudy.


    ¡°Tch, rain.¡±


    The clouds flowing from the south would soon crash into the distant mountains of the snow god. Not long after, the twinkling stars and moons would be veiled behind dark clouds and rain would fall.


    ¡°Send a lot of soldiers to keep watch. It¡¯s going to be a rainy night!¡±


    If Gowen was the type to rely on instincts he¡¯s honed through countless battles to make the decision to increase the number of guards, Gund was the type to rely on his natural instincts.


    Gund entered his tent and closed his eyes. When the sound of rainfall reached his ears, he opened them again.


    ¡°Sheet, it actually came.¡±


    Cursing, Gund lifted the curtain of his tents and went out.


    The rain was still but a drizzle, but it was only a matter of time before it would fall fiercely.


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    Thinking he¡¯d heard the sound of metal mixed with the sound of rain, Gund walked through the camp despite the rain.


    His shortly cut hair was already wet from the rain, so the trickling rain only made him even colder.


    Gund carried his Blue Thunder over his shoulders as he looked toward the darkest area under Werdna¡¯s wings.


    When a shadow left that darkness, Gund swung his de.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Gi!?¡±


    After killing the goblin wielding a dagger, Gund looked up.


    ¡°Oi, you bastards! Wake up! We¡¯re under attack!¡±


    At Gund¡¯s words, the tents of the camp pped open simultaneously. Most of the soldiers have yet to get their equipment ready, but they all had their weapons with them.


    Suddenly, battle cries resounded from the darkness.


    ¡°The goblins are attacking! Keep your wits about you and kill them all!¡± Gund said as he wielded his Blue Thunder over his shoulders and smiled a ferocious smile befitting the leader of these ruffians.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The soldiers cried in response.


    ¡°Tch, it¡¯s dark!¡±


    ¡°Hey, burn some of those tents, so we can see something!¡±


    Gund¡¯s soldiers quickly began adapting to the darkness to fight.


    ¡°GURUuuuAAaaAA!!¡±


    As light dispersed the darkness, a ferocious howl and cries from beyond the light of the burning tents resounded.


    When the soldiers looked up, a soldier could be seen flying through the sky. Eventually, itnded right before Gund.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which bastard you are, but!¡±


    As fury that could evaporate even the very raindrops themselves filled Gund, he held the great sword in his hands and he cut down the burning tent, revealing the figure of a giant ck goblin.


    ¡°!¡±


    As that goblin and Gund recognized each other, they ran.


    ¡°OOOOooOoOOAA!¡±


    ¡°GURUUuuUUOOOOOOA!¡±


    They ran like the wind as they took their great swords and swung them down.


    The two swordsmen swung their weapons with enough strength to deal a fatal blow as they shed against each other; the resulting impact sent the rain drops flying away.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ that monster!¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Swords locked, neither side backing down, their aura burst wildly.


    ¡°Ruler of wind and lighting!Astaroth¡±


    ¡°Turn me into a de!Enchant¡±


    Lightning filled Blue Thunder with its power, and it scorched even the very raindrops themselves as that power scattered.


    Yet as strong as that power was, the ck mes of the Goblin King did not waver, and they sought to devour the lightning itself.


    As the two powers shed, they scattered from the two warriors, spreading onto the battlefield around them.


    Even the band of ruffians Gund led were forced to run screaming despite their experience in war.


    Those two powers were that powerful.

 Volume 3, Chapter 165: Battle in the Rain (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 165: Battle in the Rain (2/2)</h4>


    As the Goblin King attacked, the rest of the goblins followed suit and attacked the humans.


    ¡°My liege is fighting¡­ We should watch over his duel, but¡­¡±


    Gi Jii Yubu was unsure whether he should move his army or not.


    ¡°It would be better if you move your army. If the king can¡¯t lead, then someone needs to take his ce,¡± Gi Za Zakuend said. ¡°If you¡¯re not doing it, I will.¡±


    Gi Jii was unhappy with Gi Za¡¯s attitude, so he turned to Gi Ga Rax, but he didn¡¯t say anything and merely watched Gi Za.


    Helpless, Gi Jii raised his spear. ¡°The darkness is our domain! Attack!¡±


    At his behest, the goblins lined up their spears and attacked the humans hiding within their camp.


    The goblins readied their weapons and calmly approached in formation.


    The panicking humans did not know what to do. They fought individually and ran about like frightened mice.


    Some of them would challenge the goblins from time to time, but they were quickly dealt with by the goblins¡¯ line of spears.


    ¡°Gi Jii, leave the back open,¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we surround them?¡± Gi Jii asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to kill when the prey is running, right?¡± Gi Za smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s advisable to underestimate humans,¡± Gi Jii replied, daunted.


    ¡°Caution is important, indeed; but if we¡¯re too timid, we¡¯ll miss an opportunity,¡± Gi Za said with a smile.


    Gi Za called out to Gi Ga, who was riding on the back of his ck tiger. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the front to Gi Jii, we can take the nks.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind, but what about the tribes? Think they¡¯ll agree?¡± Gi Ga Rax asked.


    The goblins from the Gi Vige and the tribal goblins had a sensitive rtionship. When the king was around, they were equals, but when he wasn¡¯t, the goblins be unsure how to proceed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility. If the Gaidga demands it, I¡¯ll even offer my head.¡± Gi Za looked Gi Ga in the eye.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll bet on that resolve of yours! Gi Jii, the elves and the demihumans that can¡¯t see in the dark should wait at the back.¡±


    ¡°R-Right!¡± Gi Jii replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have Lord Hal pursue the enemy. I¡¯ll inform him,¡± Gi Ga said, then he turned to Gi Za. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the Gaidga to take the left nks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the right then,¡± Gi Za said.


    As Gi Za saw Gi Ga leave with his subordinates, he took his subordinates and moved out.


    ¡°¡­Inform the demihumans and the elves that they are to stand alert!¡±


    Gi Jii, who was tasked with pressuring the humans from the front, held his spear tightly as he looked over the battlefield.


    ¡°Are they still out of reach?¡± He asked himself.


    Just now, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to make a decision without the king.


    Gi Jii felt small before someone as bold as Gi Za, who could nonchntly offer his neck and assume responsibility.


    Though he has led a horde himself, it seems the 1st generation, Gi Za, was yet out of reach. He would have to chase after his back for some time yet.


    Neither the rain nor the battle was close to ending, but in the midst of all that was a goblin who held his spear tightly, frustrated at his ownck of power.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°GURUuuOOA!¡±


    A great sword descended with enough strength to cut a human in two.


    Gund instantly understood that he could not take that sword directly, so he scooped up with his own great sword to deflect it.


    He somehow managed to parry it, but it still left his hands numb, causing him to smile fiercely.


    As the Goblin King¡¯s great sword hit the ground, Gund, who had just lifted his sword, shed down.


    ¡°ORAaa!¡±


    This time it was Gund who sent a blow with enough power to instantly kill. At that speed and at that distance, it was a blow that could surely cut a goblin in half, but the Goblin King received it directly.


    That sword should have had enough strength behind it, but the result still made Gund click his tongue.


    As their swords locked once more, sparks erupted and the flow of ether illuminated their muddy feet.


    ¡°Fu!¡±


    For a moment, when they locked swords, Gund used the entire strength of his body to push back. When the Goblin King was pushed back, Gund immediately twisted his body.


    ¡°Nu!?¡±


    Gundughed inwardly when he heard the Goblin King¡¯s surprised voice. At the same time, he took advantage of the centrifugal force tond a blow when he had taken some distance. It was a blow sent only with his right hand, but it was headed for the Goblin King¡¯s throat.


    But the moment the Goblin King saw Gund¡¯s back, he immediately chanted.


    ¡°My life is like a cloud of dust!el¡±


    Immediately after, Gund¡¯s body flew in the air.


    ¡°GAH!?¡±


    That was the anguished cry of a man in pain.


    Gund was sure he¡¯dnded a blow on the Goblin King, but for someone reason, he was the one flying.


    He immediately fixed his posture midair. As hended, the rainwater scattered from the impact.


    The burning tents illuminated the Goblin King, and a wound could be seen extending from his shoulder. He was clearly bleeding, but his resolve to fight was not at all dampened.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­ Monster!¡±


    That was all Gund needed to understand what had happened.


    Gund spat out his blood as he wielded his Blue Thunder again.


    When the Goblin King had realized that he couldn¡¯t dodge Gund¡¯s attack, he intentionally received his attack with his shoulder.


    An attack aimed at someone¡¯s neck works best only when it is able tond at that fatal spot; otherwise, its power would be greatly mitigated.


    But while that made sense in theory, it was one thing to think it and another to actually do it. The fact that the Goblin King was able to make that decision in that instant proved that he had gone through death countless times.


    Moreover, Gund nced at his hands.


    Unlike that numbing pain from before, the pain in his right hand was burning, and it ran from his hand to his wrist.


    He might have fractured a bone, Gund thought as he held his great sword even tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Gund¡¯s breath burned as he exhaled. It was as if the raging fire within him was looking for a way out.


    They had already exchanged over 20 blows.


    The rain was gradually getting stronger, but the fire that was their battle only burned stronger.


    Their duel aside, however, the overall state of the battlefield was leaning more and more toward the goblins. Gund¡¯s soldiers might excel at battle, but the goblins¡¯ advantage in a night attack was just too great to ovee.


    ¡°Lord Gund, we can¡¯t hold!¡±


    Gund nced at his subordinates and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Damn it! If you run around like mice you¡¯ll just get taken from the back. You bastards need to gath¡ª!?


    Gund wanted to give orders, but the Goblin King wasn¡¯t about to stand and watch. As the Goblin King attacked, Gund was forced to defend.


    Having received the Goblin King¡¯s attack tly, a feeling of numbness spread all the way to his arms, and he was forced to cry out in pain.


    ¡°GURUUuuuAAA!¡±


    The Goblin King sent one blow after another. As one blownded on the ground, the Goblin King used the recoil to send a reverse sh on Gund.


    Gund somehow managed to block it in time while retreating, but became he wasn¡¯t able to control his strength, his posture broke and his sword went the wrong direction.


    Gund somehow managed to recover, but the Goblin King¡¯s sword was already right before his eyes.


    ¡°GU!?¡±


    Gund tumbled on the mud as the Goblin King sent him flying. He tried to stand up despite feeling giddy, but the Goblin King¡¯s ck burning sword was already right at him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His head dripping with rain, Gund looked up at the Goblin King. If stares could kill, the Goblin King wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°Where¡­ did you take Reshia?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, that woman?¡±


    As the Goblin King¡¯s spirit ckened, Gund looked for an opening.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably moaning right about now, shaking those hips of hers for them nobles.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Angered, the Goblin King raised up his sword.


    But that action the Goblin King took in a moment of anger created a big opening.


    Gund took advantage of that.


    ¡°Ruler of wind and lighting!Astaroth¡±


    ¡°Ku!?¡±


    Three streaks of lightning shed for the king¡¯s body. The surrounding area grew bright as the king¡¯s body was scorched.


    The Goblin King ignored the pain with his anger and swung his de, but Gund was no longer there.


    ¡°¡­Son of a b*tch! GURUuoOOAAAA!¡±


    The king¡¯s maddened cry vanished into the rain and the darkness.


    That day, the northern army of 500 soldiers suffered heavy casualties.


    In the end, their numbers were reduced to 100, while the goblins only suffered 50 casualties.


    It was the goblins¡¯ overwhelming victory, but the holy knight, Gund, was still in good health.


    Author¡¯s Note: Gund was just lying, by the way. It¡¯s just a trap to cause the king to waver. Of course, the king took it hook, line, and sinker.

 Volume 3, Chapter 166: Plan (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 166: n (1/2)</h4>


    After defeating Gund¡¯s forces with a night attack, the Goblin King treated the wounded while ring at the west. The Goblin King was troubled. He was troubled about what Gund said regarding Reshia, about the colonial city behind them, and Gowen¡¯s forces, which has gotten themselves some much needed time.


    The Goblin King managed to defeat the enemy before them, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the country behind the human soldiers anymore.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    While in doubt, a voice called out to him. It was none other than the leader of the druids, Gi Za Zakuend.


    ¡°I have a n to conquer the colonial city.¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s eyes opened wide upon hearing that.


    The druid did not seem to be joking. His face was as serious as ever, but the resolve could be felt from his words.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll use the humans. Fortunately, we have some.¡±


    The king became thoughtful.


    If the colonial city falls, enemy reinforcements will probablye in troves.


    The goblins needed to attack here. And with Gowen wounded, there was no better time than now.


    The Goblin King also considered that he would need to act fast if he was to challenge the powerful human kingdom.


    If Gund had caught wind of Gowen¡¯s defeat, he might have been able to avoid losing under their hands.


    If he isn¡¯t able to defeat the western capital before enemy reinforcementse, the battle will surely turn into a battle of attrition.


    That was not a situation the Goblin King wished. Especially, considering the things toe.


    Until now the king has never allowed anyone else toe up with a n.


    The Goblin King has always been leading the battles, and even the domestic affairs were handled solely by him.


    Leaving things to others would worry him greatly, but¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡±


    This was the first time a goblin has offered his own opinion. Until now they have always blindly followed his orders.


    There was no doubt about it, the goblins were changing.


    When the king realized that, a faint breath left his lips, and heughed.


    ¡°Yes, as for the n, I intend to¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Gi Za. I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡±


    This time it was Gi Za¡¯s turn to be astonished.


    The less people knew of something, the lower the probability something would be found out.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility. Just tell me what you need.¡±


    ¡°¡­Very well. Please wait for my report, Your Majesty!¡±


    After hearing what he needed to hear, the Goblin King immediately let Gi Za go.


    As he watched Gi Za leave, he noted that Gi Za was in particrly high spirits.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been rushing¡­ huh.¡±


    The Goblin King admonished himself for his restlessness, then he looked up at the clear blue sky.


    He just didn¡¯t know what to do without Reshia around, but right now, he has no choice but to believe. Besides, the battlest night showed the humans the might of the goblins.


    From here on, the battle should progress a lot better.


    After calming down, the Goblin king looked toward the west.


    Gi Ji Arsil was out, so he ordered his unit to scout ahead without him. If the northern army is nearby, then this time, he will wipe them outpletely


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga and the goblins under him has tried to go over the walls countless times, but the enemymander, Yuan, has managed to to spoil their ns every single time.


    Gilmi was looking up at those high walls, frustrated, when a notice from Gi Za came.


    ¡°¡­Break the siege 3 days from now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what he said.¡±


    Gilmi tilted his head upon receiving the message from the druid messenger.


    ¡°Is the king aware of this?¡±


    ¡°Everything has been left to Lord Gi Za.¡±


    Gilmi closed his eyes and ruminated.


    ¡°¡­Fine. If that¡¯s what the king hasmanded, then so be it. A pity I could not conquer the colonial city myself.¡±


    After Gilmi sent the druid his way, he ordered the people under him to cancel the siege.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the one who couldn¡¯te to terms with the decision was the orc king, Bui.


    He looked to be the peaceful sort, but apparently, that wasn¡¯t the case when it came to humans.


    ¡°I have no intentions of going against the king¡¯s decision. Perhaps he¡¯s already defeated the reinforcements and the siege is no longer necessary.¡±


    That can¡¯t be, Bui thought.


    The colonial city was a de aimed at their throats. If enemy forces manage to make it here, that would be the same as letting the enemy stab them in the back.


    Left alone, this would be a repeat ofst time¡­ Just what in the world is that Goblin King thinking?


    In the end, Bui couldn¡¯t discern the king¡¯s thoughts, so he ordered his orc soldiers to break the siege.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gi Za Zakuend believed it impossible to conquer the colonial city in a straight-up fight.


    When it came to sieges, Ra Gilmi Fishiga, hero of the Ganra Tribe, was the most exceptional of the goblins.


    The fact that even he couldn¡¯t conquer the colonial city meant that the only way to conquer it in a straight-up fight was for the king himself to take the helm. But doing that would waste the opportunity they¡¯ve gotten after finally driving Gowen to a corner.


    When he saw the king ring at the west after defeating the human reinforcements, Gi Za finally resolved himself


    Just like he told Gi Do, normally they only followed the king¡¯s orders, but sometimes someone else needs to lead. Now was such a time.


    ¡°Gi Do, I need your help.¡±


    Gi Do had no idea what was going on, but before he knew it, he was made to act in front of the humans.


    It is said that the human reinforcements will being soon from the south. Once that is defeated, the goblin forces will advance for the western capital.


    It is said that since we have defeated the humans, we must take this time to recuperate. As such, there will be fewer guards in 3 days¡¯ time.


    Gi Do said his lines in an utterly monotonous voice, causing Gi Za to curse in his heart several times.


    Fortunately, the humans watching from the side did not seem to doubt anything and listened with rapt attention.


    After leaving that ce, Gi Za finally let out that pent up sigh at Gi Do¡¯s pathetic acting.


    ¡°¡­I-I told you I can¡¯t act.¡±


    But despite refusing with a pale countenance, Gi Do was still made to put on his act before another group of humans. Gi Za wanted him to do it a third time, but seeing the third-rate actor on his knees, he decided to let him off.


    After thanking the unexpectedly cowardly Gi Do, Gi Za asked the king for the next things he needed.


    His request was to have the druids be in charge of the human prisoners, permission to secure new prisoners, and the cooperation of the harpyurea and the Paradua tribe.


    The king agreed to all three requests.


    ¡°Fine, but this is going to cost you,¡± the first wing of the harpyurea, Yushika, said.


    The harpyurea were resting when Gi Za called them. Gi Za gave them their orders and sent them their way, then he went to meet Hal of the Paradua.


    ¡°You wish to make use of us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware that you¡¯ve sworn fealty only to the king. I have received his orders and hope that you can cooperate with me.¡±


    Hal became thoughtful for a moment, but under the pressure of the words, the king¡¯s orders, and Gi Za¡¯s sharp re, he eventually folded.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Gi Za bowed deeply upon seeing the goblin¡¯s quick response. He didn¡¯t even mouth a single condition.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m in your debt.¡±


    After the Gi Za got the information he needed from the harpyurea, Gi Za traveled with Hal to a human vige.


    The Paradua surrounded the human vige, allowing Gi Za to enter it.


    ¡°Eldest one, is the representative of the vige around?¡± Gi Za asked the vigers hiding in their houses.


    ¡°¡­Damn it, a goblin! They followed us!¡±


    When Gi Za saw the soldiers appear from the shadows with children following them, the corners of his lips curved, and he smiled.


    He quickly knocked the soldiers out with magic, and then he upied the vige.


    Goblin Kingdom - Volume 3: The Age of Warlords

 Volume 3, Chapter 166 - Plan (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 166 - n (2/2)</h4>


    Themander of the colonial city, Yuan, frowned. It was already nighttime, yet not an eek could be heard from the monsters. It wasn¡¯t just him, the other soldiers also nced at each other as they chatted among themselves, wondering what was going on.


    The next day, when the body of the god of fire rose in the eastern sky, the guards noticed that the goblins were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Did they leave?¡± A soldier muttered, unbelieving.


    But not long after, reality finally set in. The monsters were indeed gone.


    ¡°We won! We drove them away!¡± A solder cheered.


    Like ripples on still water, that cheer spread throughout the colonial city, and soon everyone was celebrating.


    Soldiers, adventurers, and even the farmers¡­ Every one of them rejoiced upon hearing that the goblins were gone.


    Themander, Yuan, himself was not an exception.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. He had finallypleted his mission.


    Despite that though, he still walked atop the high walls and ordered the soldiers in charge of observing the enemy to remain in their posts.


    Around the time when Yuan was near the eastern the walls, one of the soldiers called out to him.


    ¡°Commander! People dressed like soldiers are being chased by the goblins from the east!¡±


    A shadow quickly fell on those happy faces.


    Yuan went up a stand and looked toward the east.


    There he saw 3 or 4 people that looked like soldiers being chased by 10 goblins.


    ¡°Soldiers! To your stations! Prepare to open the gates! Long bows, prepare to shoot! Spears, gather at the eastern gate! The enemy is few in number! Close the gates as soon as ourrades enter!¡±


    After giving those orders in an instant, Yuan looked toward the approaching goblins again.


    ¡°Send a messenger to the west. Tell them that the goblins are moving through the forest and should be disposed of quickly!¡±


    Yuan sent a messenger, then he went to confirm that there were no goblins attacking from the nks.


    There was one red goblin mixed with the approaching goblins, but other than that one rare, everyone else was of the normal ss. Yuan decided to save hisrades and disperse the goblins.


    ¡°Archers, draw, release!¡±


    At Yuan¡¯s behest, the long bows drew their arrows and released them simultaneously.


    Several goblins fell, then as the goblins cried they began to retreat.


    ¡°Archers, prepare to shoot, open the gate! Let ourrades in!¡±


    At Yuan¡¯s behest, the iron-reinforced gate opened with a dignified sound. After the soldiers entered, Yuan ordered for the gate to be closed.


    ¡°The goblins seem to have retreated¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep watching. I¡¯ll go meet our friends.


    After telling the soldiers to keep watching, Yuan went down the walls to see the soldiers they saved.


    ¡°Are you alright!?¡± Yuan asked.


    ¡°Y-You have to move out now!¡± The soldiers said frantically.


    ¡°What are you saying!? We just finished driving away the goblins!¡± The spear toonmander said in response to the panicking soldier.


    ¡°Calm down. First, tell us your affiliation,¡± Yuan said as he forced his way through.


    When the soldiers saw him, both the spear toonmander and the unknown soldiers calmed down.


    ¡°W-We are the survivors of Lord Gowen¡¯s Army¡¯s 3rd toon!¡±


    ¡°Survivors¡­!?¡±


    Those meaningful words caused Yuan to draw cold sweat as he braced himself for the worst.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Did Lord Gowen¡­¡±


    ¡°About 5 days ago, Lord Gowen fought with the goblin army in the ins. The fortunes of war were not with us and we lost!¡±


    Everyone sitting nearby listening felt a shock jolt through them.


    ¡°¡­How is Lord Gowen?¡±


    ¡°He is heavily wounded and is being carried back to the western capital.¡±


    ¡°He is still alive, right?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, before we were captured, he was¡­¡±


    As the soldier answered despite losing his bearings, Yuan groaned.


    ¡°¡­Tell me. What is the reason that we must leave our post?¡± Yuan asked after sparing a moment for Gowen. There was a solemnity to his voice.


    ¡°We were taken captives after our battle on the ins of Piena. During that time we overheard the goblins talking. The reinforcements led by Lord Gund from the north have also been defeated. The monsters are currently on their way to fight the southern army.¡±


    This new piece of intel caused Yuan to feel giddy.


    ¡°The Storm Knight lost¡­¡±


    As Yuan came to terms with that grim news, the soldier quietly nodded.


    ¡°Do you know which general ising from the south?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the soldier said as he looked down at the ground.


    Yuan nodded to the downcast soldier.


    It was not something he could me him for.


    ¡°But be that as it may, holding the fort here won¡¯t stop the goblins from invading. Commander Yuan, please rendezvous with the southern army and subjugate the goblins.


    Gowen¡¯s army lost, even the northern army lost. All that was left now was the southern army.


    ¡°So the only reason they broke the siege was because¡­ they no longer needed it.¡±


    As Yuan red hatefully toward the Forest of Darkness, he looked after the soldiers.


    ¡°Give me some time to think.¡±


    As the soldiers resumed their watch, Yuan went back to his room to gather his thoughts.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Gund¡¯s forces suffered a crushing defeat under the goblins¡¯ surprise attack, and both fear and the pain of defeat was etched into their hearts.


    The northern army Gund led stood proudly as one of the strongest.


    The soldiers carried that pride with them and it greatly bolstered their confidence, but that pride was easily crushed in the battle with the goblinsst night.


    They were attacked by goblins, the weakest monster, and were almost wiped out.


    They were the northern army that stood proud as one of the strongest, were they not?


    Gund had no choice but to ept their loss and acknowledge that the goblins had a huge advantage in the night, but he didn¡¯t want to go back like this, so he told the soldiers that they would be heading back to the west.


    ¡°Listen up you bastards! I wanna see which one of you is stupid enough to go actually go back like this! If we go back now, our names will forever be immortalized in the annals of our country¡¯s history as the army that lost to some fucking goblins! Your sons, the sons of those already dead, and the sons of those sons¡­ your kin, your


    entire lineage, will forever carry with them the shame of our defeat today! They will forever be branded as the weaklings who lost to the likes of goblins!!¡±


    The soldiers were depressed after losing to the goblins¡¯ surprise attack, but Gund¡¯s word lit a me in them.


    ¡°Is this the northern army!? If our violence is taken away, all that¡¯s left is a bunch of losers! Do you know why other armies make way when they hear our name!? Because we¡¯re strong!¡±


    As Gund continued his speech, more and more soldiers began to raise their head.


    ¡°What will be left when the fight is taken from us!? I¡¯ll be the first to admit it! Nothing! Not one fucking thing will be left! If you understand, stand up! Thugs of the north! What is your profession!?¡±


    A toonmander stood up and drew his sword.


    ¡°We are the kingdom¡¯s elite, the northern army!¡±


    ¡°OU!¡± The soldiers bellowed in response.


    Strength had undoubtedly returned to the soldiers¡¯ eyes.


    At that, Gund led the army west.


    The goblins were bound to set their sight on the western capital anyhow, so Gund decided to n ordingly. A fierce smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°Things won¡¯t go your way this time¡­ goblins.¡±


    Gund licked his lips as he chased after the goblins¡¯ image.


    ¡°This time you were the hunters, but next time, you¡¯ll be the prey.¡±


    Gund¡¯s northern army was much smaller now, but its fangs were as sharp as ever.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Yuan passed the night unable to sleep. He stayed in his room all alone as he thought to himself.


    Should he fight with the southern reinforcements and subjugate the goblins, or should he remain faithful to his orders and defend the colonial city?


    The western capital was lightly defended.


    It was built on and where the monsters that once inhabited it were all exterminated.


    Humans are creatures that adapt to their surroundings.


    The people of the western capital did not see monsters for a long time. Because of that they abandoned defense for convenience, and Lord Gowen himself did not try to stop that trend.


    The western capital was at the center of the western region when it came to agriculture. The morend was cultivated, the more merchants and farmers woulde. The merchants would bring with them guards, and sometimes, new dungeons would be found as the city expanded, bringing adventurers to the city.


    As the poption increased, so did the number of houses.


    Not long ago, the city broke down its walls to expand its borders.


    Presently, the western capital did not have any walls.


    On top of that there were many inn towns and farmer towns along the way to the city from Piena ins. Fortunately, the goblins chased


    after the northern army and ended up west, but if they go east, they are bound to cause much damage.


    Most of the soldiers¡¯ families live in those farmer towns and inn towns.


    He can¡¯t abandon them.


    Be that as it may, there were also people in the colonial city that needed to be protected.


    ¡°What should I do¡­¡±


    Yuan grit his teeth as he mmed his head into the wall.


    Try and try as he might to think, no answer came. No, there wasn¡¯t a right answer in the first ce.


    ¡°Garrison Commander!¡±


    As the door mmed open, a messenger entered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong!?¡±


    Yuan inadvertently yelled with bloodshot eyes, but the messenger did not have the leisure to be concerned about him.


    ¡°The western capital has lit its beacon!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Yuan brushed aside the messenger and climbed up the walls to confirm the beacon for himself.


    ¡°We, are in good health, but¡­ our numbers are few. Rendezvous at Graheinanite,¡± Yuan said as he deciphered the beacon, then he muttered to himself. ¡°This is what I should do, right, Lord Gowen?¡±


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Along the road between the western capital and the colonial city was a town with a beacon.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lit the beacon¡­ You¡¯ll spare our family now, right?¡± A soldier asked Gi Za with a dejected face.


    ¡°If it works,¡± Gi Za said.


    The human drew cold sweat.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what we agreed on! You said you¡¯ll save my daughter as long as I light the beacon!¡±


    ¡°How are we to know you didn¡¯t betray us and light a fake beacon?¡±


    A Paradua goblin suppressed the human soldier that tried to act violently.


    ¡°This is the right beacon, there¡¯s no doubting it! But that doesn¡¯t mean those bastards from the colonial city will move!¡±


    ¡°¡­Then pray. Pray to your gods that themander of that colonial city will move.¡±


    Gi Za had long confirmed before even the battle with Gowen that the beacon was lit east of the colonial city. At first, he wasn¡¯t sure what the different colors meant, but it didn¡¯t take him long to figure out that they were a sign of some sort.


    The strategy book he received from Falun mentioned that the humans once used beacons tomunicate over long distances.


    Gi Za had sent the harpyurea to look for a deserter from Gowen¡¯s army to look for someone who loved his family and was not loyal to Gowen.


    Gi Za didn¡¯t know this, but fortunately, that soldier happened to be one of the people in charge withmunication. If not for that, Gi Za would have just killed him on the spot.


    The goblins found such disloyal people to be disgusting.


    Gi Za himself did not understand love.


    But even if he did not understand it, he could study it. And from that, he knew that he could use it to move humans.


    ¡°Now, how will you move.¡±


    Gi Za narrowed his eyes as he looked toward the west.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Gi Ba evolved to noble lv. 3.


    Rashka evolved to lord lv. 1.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó

 Volume 3, Chapter 167: War at the Western Capital I (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 167: War at the Western Capital I (1/2)</h4>


    After Ra Gilmi Fishiga broke the siege, a messenger came from the king, asking them to attack again.


    The messenger was a member of the harpy tribe, so it could be seen how urgent the message was.


    Gilmi had his questions, but they were asked to attack without question during the night.


    ¡°Are we really going to attack without any exnation?¡± The orc king, Bui, asked.


    ¡°What else can we do? Go against the king¡¯s order?¡± Gilmi said.


    ¡°No, but¡­¡±


    Bui looked up at the soaring castle walls.


    ¡°We have to do it. We believe in the king more than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Gilmi nced at Bui, who was still confused, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    They were both exceptionalmanders, so it wasn¡¯t easy for either of them to just quietly obey.


    Gilmi knew very well what he was carrying on his back, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Lord Gilmi, can you leave the vanguard to us?¡± Nikea of the araneae interjected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but¡­¡±


    Are you sure? He asked with his gaze.


    Nikea shrugged. ¡°Someone has to fill that role anyhow, so we might as well take it. We¡¯ve already gambled everything on your king. It¡¯s only right for us to quietly obey hismands.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gilmi bowed.


    Nikea shook her head. ¡°Besides, this is a good opportunity for us. There is no better opportunity than this to show the king our unwavering faith.¡±


    Nikea stood imposingly with her arms crossed. Her powerful gaze questioned Bui and Gilmi¡¯s loyalty. If you believe in the king, then you should obey, her eyes seemed to say.


    ¡°¡­Of course, that is how it should be,¡± Gilmi said, to which Bui also nodded.


    The hero of Ganra, Gilmi, carried the fate of the tribe on his shoulders. Bui simrly carried the fate of the remaining orcs on his. Each one of them had their own reasons, but they all had one thing inmon, they needed the king.


    That was the same even for the demihuman known as Nikea.


    Unless they are able to shave away the growing influence of the humans, they have no future. This wasn¡¯t the time to argue because of one¡¯s personal feelings.


    ¡°We¡¯ll attack as soon as preparations areplete. Lord Nikea, we¡¯ll leave the vanguard to you.¡±


    That night Gilmi and his forces conquered the colonial city.


    Without its main army, the colonial city did not have the strength to resist the goblin-demihuman coalition.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    The Goblin King did not bother to wait for the harpyurea¡¯ report on the colonial city. He¡¯d already taken his army and departed for the east by the time the city fell.


    The Goblin King believed in Gi Za, so to him, the colonial city was already theirs.


    As the goblin forces traveled east, the werewolves and the centaurs surrounded the viges along the way and conquered them.


    The goblin army did not pay attention to the north or the west as they traveled, they focused their attention solely on the east and the south in order to defeat the army of the colonial city and the southern reinforcements.


    After a day of travel, Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s unit came back from the east. The king had sent him previously to scout the western capital, and now he has returned to report his findings.


    ¡°The biggest city of the humans only have short walls.¡±


    Gi Ji believed they could easily conquer the city should they attack, but he didn¡¯t mention that to the king. He did not wish to say needless things and inadvertently muddle the king¡¯s thoughts.


    Gi Ji nonchntly reported the facts. As he concluded his report, he reported about the southern reinforcements that have finally reached the western capital.


    ¡°The southern reinforcements, huh¡­¡± The Goblin King said as he praised Gi Za for his efforts, then he dismissed him. ¡°We have to move quickly.¡±


    The Goblin King believed the only path to victory was to crush all of their enemies, so he ordered the goblins and the harpyurea to put


    more effort in scouting as he led the army deeper into the east and prepared for the uing battle.


    ¡°Gi Gu should be taking refuge, but¡­¡±


    The only worry the king had was Gi Gu, who was moving with the wounded soldiers. They are supposed to move west as soon as their injuries have been treated, but while there was supposedly little chance of them encountering any humans, there was no telling what might happen.


    The soldiers that holed themselves inside the colonial city were by no means strong, but Gi Gu and his men were wounded, so they might have a hard time with them.


    Be that as it may, the Goblin King couldn¡¯t ask them to head east either, as there was a high chance they would end up wasting too much time if they had to wait for them. The king had no choice but to believe in them.


    Only a day and a half¡¯s distance was left until the western capital.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Lord Gi Go,¡± a girl said as she tugged on Gi Go¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Mu?¡± Gi Go Amatsuki said as he turned around.


    Apparently, there a big gap had formed between him and the yugushiva.


    ¡°Sorry, but can we slow down a bit?¡± The girl asked with much embarrassment.


    She found herck of strength a shameful thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Mr. Gi Go was really going too fast,¡± Yoshu said, gasping, after finally catching up.


    Gi Go nodded. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Gi Go had gathered the elite of the yugushiva to form a toon of 30 soldiers. He was currently leading that toon down to the south.


    As for the rest of the yugushiva, they took shelter somewhere deep into the mountain range to avoid the northern army. Gi Go only took with him the best to participate in the king¡¯s battle.


    The yugushiva army had gotten some good results against the northern army using guerri tactics. At the very least, the tribe now had enough food to pass the winter.


    Yoshu was the one who came up with the ns, but it was only thanks to Yustia¡¯s leadership that they were able to pull it off. The reason the yugushiva were subservient was also because they revered her.


    It was also thanks to them that Gund couldn¡¯t make it in time to aid Gowen. Their relentless harassment was not easy to deal with, and it made gathering the necessary resources for the trip south a big headache.


    It wasn¡¯t until Gund left that the Yugushiva finally stopped their attacks and began their journey to the south. That was because Lili finally gained control of the northern army and started to defend against their harassment.


    Lili was able to fortify the defenses of the north by building stronger walls and increasing the number of soldiers patrolling.


    Yoshu was greatly troubled by Lili¡¯s strategy, and he couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile andin. No matter how strong and quick the yugushiva soldiers might be, in the end, they were still too young.


    Neither Yoshu nor the vige elders wanted to push them too hard either, as they carried with them the future of the vige.


    Since their guerri tactics no longer worked and Gund himself had already left, they decided to leave and head south themselves.


    The yugushiva were much better at traversing the mountainous areapared to nders, but there were still 30 of them, so they had to take care not to be found by the northern army.


    As a result they ended up taking the route Gi Go had taken to reach the snow god¡¯s mountains. Among the thirty yugushiva people apanying Gi Go, a good number of them had never left the north, so they couldn¡¯t help but look curiously at the new environment. That didn¡¯tst long, however, as they gradually found their hands too full to y tourist.


    That was because they couldn¡¯t keep up with Gi Go, who was a duke ss himself.


    The young boys and girls of the yugushiva walked ceaselessly, heaving and puffing as they did, but not a single one of them cried nor uttered a word ofint. They did their best for Yustia¡¯s sake.


    Though their numbers were few, a powerful toon was heading south.

 Volume 3, Chapter 167: War at the Western Capital I (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 167: War at the Western Capital I (2/2)</h4>


    When Gowen returned to the western capital unconscious and heavily wounded, the reaction of the people was so grim it could not be put into words.


    The army, in particr, were quite shaken by the events. The absence of both theirmander and vicemander caused them to panic.


    Of those present, some suggested to fight to the bitter end, while others suggested to open a path and let at least Gowen escape.


    If the knightmander, Corseo, were still alive, the soldiers probably wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a state.


    The toonmanders were strong warriors in their own right, but they did not have the ability to bring everyone together. With that, Gowen¡¯s army could only fall into the crucible of discord.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the soldier¡¯s unrest to spread to the people, but it wasn¡¯t like they actually had a choice.


    Even the rich merchants, who tried to run to another city, couldn¡¯t because the soldiers, who wanted to fight to the death, stopped them. Like ripples rippling off each other, the city fell into chaos.


    That chaos continued even after the southern reinforcements led by Sivara arrived.


    The people were already panicking even with the beacon between the colonial city and the western capital lit, so they naturally cared little for their arrival.


    ¡°I take it messengers have been sent to the capital?¡±


    The Ripper Knight, Sivara, stood in ce of Gowen, who was still unconscious.


    Gowen¡¯s staff could only hang their heads in shame to Sivara¡¯s question.


    Immediately, a messenger was sent. The north and the south already knew that the goblin threat had gone out of control, but by the time King Ashtal received word, the Goblin King was already at their throat.


    The goblin army defeated the northern army and advanced southwest. The colonial city was only a day¡¯s distance away, so it did not take long for Yuan¡¯s army to meet the goblins.


    Unfortunately for them, with the evolved Rashka and Gi Ba leading the army, they only ended up being driven away to the east of the western capital.


    The goblins pursued the retreating soldiers. Like this the Goblin King managed to advance to the western capital.


    The forces led by the Goblin King numbered 800, while the humans now also only numbered 800 due to losing too many times. Sivara watched the approaching goblins from the top of the spire and groaned.


    ¡°They sure are organized,¡± he said.


    The goblins were dressed in leather armor and equipped with spears of the same length. They advanced steadily.


    Standing at the vanguard was Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s army.


    Seeing the goblins move naturally with near perfect coordination left Sivara¡¯smon sense in tatters.


    ¡°¡­Perhaps they¡¯re stronger soldiers than humans.¡±


    As Sivara watched the approaching army, he noted a ck goblin that stood out from the rest.


    ¡°Is that the leader of the horde?¡±


    Sivara brushed his golden hair up and wryly smiled.


    ¡°Monster hunting is supposed to be Gund¡¯s specialty¡­ Sigh, did I end up pulling the short the end of the stick?¡±


    Sivara grumbled as he smiled bitterly. Just a little, he was envious of Jize, who was probably currently buried in a mountain of documents.


    ¡°¡­Without Lord Gowen leading the army, that monster needs to be stopped. If not, this capital is hopeless.¡±


    Only the big merchants were able to run from the western capital. They ran to the main capital as soon as the western capital calmed down after Sivara arrived.


    Unfortunately, the rest of the citizens couldn¡¯t just run and leave behind for fear that they would only starve to death without their livelihoods.


    Because of that Sivara was forced to make a difficult decision.


    He knew he was at a disadvantage, but there was no other choice but for him to go out himself. After all, the walls were short, there was literally nothing stopping the goblin army from marching into the city.


    He was a holy knight. It was his duty to protect the people.


    ¡°Gather everyone, we need to talk.¡±


    Sivara called for a war council. Attending that was Gowen¡¯spanymanders, themander of the colonial city, Yuan, and themanders of the southern army. Sivara proposed to fight the enemy outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the southern army with me and bring the battle outside. While the goblins¡¯ attention is focused on me, the western army should help Lord Gowen escape.¡±


    The ever gentle Sivara nonchntly proposed his ns, but contrary his tone, it was a cruel proposition.


    Moreover, the one taking on the most dangerous role was none other than Sivara himself.


    Themanders of the western capital were speechless.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t lose you now, Lord Sivara. That would prove too great a loss to the kingdom, I should be the one to go.¡±


    It was none other than Yuan, who had been tricked by the goblins, who said that.


    ¡°That¡¯s an attractive suggestion, but you can¡¯t win against that goblin, can you?¡± Sivara said.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Just watch, I¡¯ll show you the true power of the Ripper Knight. So, with that, the southern army shall be taking on the riskier role. Dismissed!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The western toonmanders hit their chest as they showed agreement.


    Of the seven holy knights in the Kingdom of Germion, the most popr and most skilledmander was none other than the veteran, Gowen.


    After him was the hero who rescued the saint, Gund; and then, for other reasons, the Ripper Knight, Sivara.


    Sivara did not have Gowen¡¯s aura nor did he have some special achievement like Gund, but he was popr among the young soldiers.


    His easygoing personality made it easy for others to connect to him. In fact, he¡¯s so easygoing that others call him Marriage Killer. Of course, that¡¯s without malice.


    He also wasn¡¯t the sort to expose his soldiers to unnecessary risks. Because of that he garnered a poprity unlike that of Gowen or Gund¡¯s.


    It was that same person who gave the southern army a difficult task.


    ¡°We¡¯ll assume a 3-stage length and width formation in the following order: spears, cavalry, archers.¡±


    The western capital was surrounded mostly by level fields.


    With the harvest still in season, the wheat fields stood tall.


    A gust of wind blew from the south, passing over the bountiful wheat fields as the goblins and the humans confronted each other.


    ¡°¡­Still beats not doing it.¡±


    At Sivara¡¯s signal, a beacon was lit in the western capital.


    ¡°Please make it in time.¡±


    Sivara fixed his iron helmet over his head and mounted a well- statured steed. That was not a horse but a monster with three eyes known as happy lion.


    ¡°Spears at the ready!¡±


    A sharp light reflected from the spears of the southern army. It sought to pierce the goblins itself.


    ¡°Cavalry, ready to charge!¡±


    The goblin formations expanded toward the nks, suggesting that they wanted to surround them. The leader of the goblins was at the center.


    ¡°Let¡¯s show these monsters how the southern army fights! Spears, closed formation!¡±


    The spears closed in on each other and hid behind their shields as they readied their spear.


    ¡°First is defense! Spears, advance one step!¡±


    The curtains on the western capital war was lifted at Sivara¡¯smand.

 Volume 3, Chapter 168: War at the Western Capital II (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 168: War at the Western Capital II (1/2)</h4>


    The Goblin King led the goblins to try and surround Sivara¡¯s army.


    He decided to do that because he saw how small Sivara¡¯s army was. Unlike the other battles, this time the time was on the humans¡¯ side.


    With the reinforcementsing from the capital, the impendingeback of Gowen, and the fact that the goblins have already taken over a portion of the human kingdom, it was hard to imagine how the countries of the continent would react.


    The odds were low, but there was a chance that they might unify to fight off the goblin threat.


    Looking at it long term, the goblins may have the advantage when ites to raising soldiers, but there were too many people in the human side who could overturn the difference in army strength.


    For all those reasons, the Goblin King decided to attack swiftly. He ordered Gi Jii Yubu and Rashka of Gaidga to advance. At the same time, he ordered the Paradua and the demihumans at the nks to also advance.


    They didn¡¯t have the time to wait for the detached force that attacked the colonial city.


    ¡°Attack! Let these humans know they are no longer the strongest!¡±


    The goblins and the demihumans answered to the king¡¯s call, the elves also fought fiercer.


    The battle demon, Gi Jii¡¯s army, which was attacking from the front, could allow the Gaidga to exhibit their full strength when they lined up their spears evenly with the soldiers in front. Like that they


    overpowered the human soldiers that tried to defend with their shields.


    As the human forces were gradually pushed back, the Goblin King finally felt some resistance.


    The way the battle was progressing, the goblin army would end up pushing the human army into the city walls. At that point, the human army shouldn¡¯t be able to keep its formation.


    Moreover, with the swift Paradua and demihuman armies attacking from the nks, the humans will quickly find themselves strangled.


    There was no need to fear the enemy¡¯s archers, as the druids and the elves at the back made sure they were no threat.


    ¡°We should win if we keep this up, but¡­¡± The Goblin King muttered to himself as he watched the enemy army.


    Comcency is forbidden.


    Human persistence and tactics was not something the goblins could match.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back! Finish the enemy!¡±


    Though the war raged feverously, the Goblin King calmly encouraged his soldiers and waited for an opportunity to enter the fray.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The southern army led by Sivara that was being one-sidedly pushed back was now gradually trying to change their formation as they defended.


    The knights positioned at the center split into three groups to deal with the nimble enemies attacking from the nks.


    The archers waiting at the back had their hands full defending against the enemy mages, but that wasn¡¯t a problem. After all, from another perspective, the enemy mages essentially had their hands full suppressing the archers, so it could be said that the archers were doing their job well.


    Sivara was paying careful attention to the time since the beacon was lit.


    The sess of his n depended on it.


    ¡°The goblins really are better than we expected.¡±


    Sivara had his aide order the infantry to gradually pull back. They had already expected the battle to progress like this since the war council.


    Since they expected it, naturally they had a way to deal with it.


    Sivara ordered the soldiers to conserve their strength, but the goblins¡¯mander was a lot more annoying than they expected.


    If they were only blindly attacking, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for the human army, but the fact that they could not just think but also fight with discipline put the physically weaker humans at a disadvantage.


    The difference in individual strength between the nameless soldiers weighed heavily on Sivara¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°¡­They sure are hurrying.¡±


    Sivara smiled as he ordered the infantry to pull back even more.


    Any more than this and they will be hitting the city walls. At that, their formation will surely crumble.


    The city walls were indeed short, but they were still as high as a human adult¡¯s shoulders.


    If the archers positioned at the back were to lose their focus, the enemy arrows wille raining down.


    Sivara, who could no longer pull back, drew cold sweat as he looked toward the back of the goblin forces.


    Hopeful, he looked toward the distance, and when he saw clouds of dust moving, he called out.


    ¡°Messenger! Tell the infantry to open up!!¡±


    As Sivara swung the halberd in his hands, a gust of wind brushed his golden hair.


    At Sivara¡¯s behest, the human soldiers that have been holding back until now have finally started to push back against the goblins.


    They moved from the center to the nks, forming a figure like the


    °Ë(hachi/eight) character.


    When Sivara saw that they were ready, he called out once more.


    ¡°The time hase! Tear these goblins into pieces!¡± Sivara said as he swung his halberd.


    The cavalry that fought at the nks remained where they were, while the elite cavalry had been waiting at the center all this time. They were few in number, but they were handpicked by Sivara himself, the elite of the elite southern army.


    ¡°Clear the way for Lord Sivara! Push back the goblins!¡±


    ¡°OU! OU!¡±


    The infantry toonmanders moved from the center to the nks and pushed against the goblins there. They had not merely been defending all this time, they also aimed for the boundary line


    between Gi Jii¡¯s army and the Gaidga, concentrating their attacks there.


    As the reserves waiting at the back entered the fray, the center finally opened up just as Sivara had intended.


    Try as one might to assume a length and width formation, in the end, there was bound to be some gaps between allies.


    Looking from above, the formation the Goblin King hadid out might look like a standard length and width formation, but if one looked from the center, it looked more like a split.


    ¡°Assault team, after me! Let us im the Goblin King¡¯s head and bring peace to thesends!¡±


    As Sivara whipped his happy lion, it bolted forward and shook the earth. The steeds of the cavalry that followed from behind were indeed inferior to the happy lion, but they were also amazing specimens in their own right.


    Fight! Fight! Fight!


    The assault team that followed from behind shouted as they moved.


    ¡°Ku¡­ My liege!?¡±


    ¡°Bastards!¡±


    Gi Jii cried out while Rashka grit his teeth as they watched the humans pull off an almost miraculous turnover that allows them to immediately prate the center.


    With goblins in the way, they were both powerless to stop Sivara.


    Sivara easily pushed through the goblins in front of him.


    He would swing his halberd, sending goblins flying through the air, and the happy lion would crush them underfoot.


    As Sivara opened a hole, the cavalry following from behind sought to expand it.


    ¡°Stop him! Imperial guards, after me!¡±


    It was the knight-ss goblin, Gi Ga Rax, who stood before Sivara. He ordered the imperial guards, who prided themselves as the wounded ones, to turn around and sh against Sivara¡¯s cavalry.


    ¡°We¡¯ll force our way through! Scatter them!¡±


    As Gi Ga and Sivara passed each other, spear and halberd crossed, giving rise to sparks.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    It was Gi Ga who clicked his tongue.


    Sivara did not slow down in the slightest as he rode to im the Goblin King.


    Gi Ga tried to turn around, but unfortunately, the spears of the cavalry were there to greet him.


    Somehow, he managed to dodge them and regain his footing, but Sivara had already left him in the dust.


    The Goblin King was now within his reach.


    ¡°Arrgh!!!¡±


    Gi Ga led the imperial guards and chased after Sivara.

 Volume 3, Chapter 168: War at the Western Capital II (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 168: War at the Western Capital II (2/2)</h4>


    Humans


    Reshia Fel Zeal (17 years-old)


    The priestess known as the saint. As the Healing Goddess¡¯ follower, she lives to spread the word and teach righteousness. She has the divine protection of the goddess, and can heal others.


    Lili (21 years-old)


    She studied the famous sword style, Zweil Style, in the capital. She has sworn fealty to Reshia. And while she may have lost to the protagonist in one hit, she has proven herself strong enough to easily defeat three normal goblins.


    Mattis (26 years-old)


    The second son of a farmer. He¡¯srgely responsible for drying the meat to preserve them.


    Chinos (24 years-old)


    The third son of a farmer. He plows the fields and is close to Mattis.


    Keifel (28 years-old)


    An adventurer who took on a request to escort Reshia through the Forest of Darkness. He¡¯s strong enough that he could easily wield a steel great sword, but the protagonist still managed to kill him.


    Zeon (32 years-old)


    A follower of Ativ. He specializes in fire magic. In his battle against the protagonist, he used his fire magic, but still lost. In the end, he tried to blow himself up along with the protagonist, but the protagonist¡¯s words agitated him, causing him to lose the


    opportunity.


    Tinra (23 years-old)


    A viger. She is one of the women used by the goblins as a breeding machine that the protagonist killed.


    Ashtal Do Germion (59 years-old)


    The king that rules the western region of the continent in which the Forest of Darkness and the connecting borders are included. He is a powerful ruler with seven holy knights under him. He has recently ordered three of those holy knights to search for the saint.


    Gowen Ranid (45 years-old)


    The feudal lord that rules over the region next to the Forest of Darkness. As one of the country¡¯s strongest powers, he is renowned as the Iron-Armed Knight. He is currently leading his soldiers in a quest to find the saint.


    Gund Rifenin (31 years-old)


    A former adventurer. As one of the country¡¯s strongest powers, he is renowned as the Storm Knight. He¡¯d been stationed in the northern mountains, but the king called him back to send him off in a quest for the saint.


    Gene Marlon (24 years-old)


    As one of the country¡¯s strongest powers, he is renowned as Lightning-Fast Knight. He was previously stationed at the south, but the king called him back to send him on a quest to search for the saint. Killing is his favorite past-time. Whether it¡¯s a man, a demihuman or a monster, they¡¯re all just pieces of meat to be cut down before him.


    Herculean Wyatt (40 years-old)


    A member of the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow. He specializes in handling great shields. He has a gentle personality, but beware for


    his anger isn¡¯t one to be taken lightly.


    Mage Killer Mill (19 years-old)


    A member of the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow. She is an assassin that favors the use of talons. Renowned as the mage killer, she is a mage¡¯s worst nightmare.


    Wand of Destruction Ben (37 years-old)


    A member of the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow. He wields a fire staff. As a former knight, he cares a great deal about honor.


    Hawk-Eyed Fick (31 years-old)


    An adventurer with two names. He has exceptional perception and skill. He is currently searching through the Forest of Darkness under Gund¡¯s lead.


    The White Hand of Life (Previously tranted as divine hands) (Age Unknown)


    A priest robed in white. She specializes in healing and support. Her age, name, and origin are all unknown.


    Vitz (25 years-old)


    Atalkative sword-wielding adventurer. He¡¯s actual strength isn¡¯t bad, but he¡¯s still far from being deserving of a second name.


    Yugil (26 years-old)


    An adventurer and an unwilling shield bearer. He might appear old, but he is actually still young.


    Yoshu (26 years-old)


    The younger brother of the ves Gene purchased. The cor of obedience around his neck keeps him from going against Gene¡¯s orders. Healers are rare, so he¡¯s been made into a shield bearer.


    Shumea (28 years-old)


    The older sister of the ves Gene purchased. The cor of


    obedience around her neck keeps her from going against Gene¡¯s orders. Contrast to her brother who bears a shield, she uses a spear.


    Household of the Gods


    The goddess.


    The Goddess of the Underworld and the Goddess of Valor. As the goddess the snakes serve, she has given her blessing to the protagonist. She is a dangerous woman with her deep jealousy and fierce temperament.


    Zenobia


    The Goddess of Healing. She has given her blessing to Reshia. She has also warned the protagonist to protect her. The goddess might hate her, but she doesn¡¯t feel the same way toward The goddess.


    Pitch ck (Verid)


    Aone-eyed red-eyed snake that belongs to the Goddess of the Underworld.


    Twin-Headed Snake


    Known to the goblins as the Lord of Decay. He is one of the snakes that fought the world with the Goddess of the Underworld.


    Others


    Selena


    The elven woman Gene purchased. She became a ve after running away from her tribe.


    Hasu


    A high kobold. She is one of the protagonist¡¯s pets.


    The protagonist managed to tame her by giving her orc corps and other meat as bait.


    She is a fortuitous kobold who somehow managed to be the


    leader of her pack.


    Cynthia


    As the pup of the gray wolves, she has been given the elven name that meansdy of theke. Reshia, Lili, and other children and women are quite taken by her lovely fur.


    Gastra


    As the pup of the gray wolves, he has been given the name of a wise human monarch that means sovereign of the wind¡¯s howls. His uninhibited personality leads him to battle Hasu for ranks on a daily basis.


    Bui


    A timid orc. Gol Gol had taken a liking for him despite his small body. After Gol Gol died, he led the orcs to the west, but the protagonist managed to capture them.


    Gol Gol


    The orc king that attacked the vige. He is a berserker who can use skills. He was defeated by the protagonist.

 Volume 3, Chapter 169: War at the Western Capital III (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 169: War at the Western Capital III (1/2)</h4>


    With the mad lion, Gi Zu Ruo, participating in the battle outside of the western capital, the goblins were finally able to secure victory.


    The goblins tried to pursue the fleeing Storm Knight, Gund, and Ripper Knight, Sivara, but they were able to fend off the goblins and sessfully retreat to the southern region.


    The whole battle took about half a day, and it ended in the humans¡¯ defeat.


    After all, while Sivara and Gund were still alive, they still failed to achieve the objectives they hadid out. They could not evacuate Gowen, they could not kill the Goblin King despite breaking through his length and width formation, and most of the southern army was lost in the battle.


    It was still fine up till the point where Sivara and Gund worked together, but thest night attack was painful. Not only did they fail to reach the king, but Gund¡¯s army of 100 soldiers have been cut in half. In the end, they had no choice but to flee the western capital, furious.


    On the goblins¡¯ side, they suffered much losses due to their formation being broken through. There were many casualties among Gi Jii Yubu and Rashka¡¯s men. Continuing the war any further would be difficult.


    But the ones who suffered the most among the goblins were the wounded ones led by Gi Ga Rax. They lost half of their numbers when they met Sivara¡¯s assault team head on, and the survivors were wounded so heavily that it was harder to find a ce without wound than with.


    Rtively better off were Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s druids, the demihumans, the Paradua, who were tasked by the king to pursue the fleeing humans, Gi Zu Ruo, and Gi Go Amatsuki. Thest two of which were ordered by the king to secure the western capital.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The crux of Sivara¡¯s n was to evacuate Gowen, but when the person himself gained consciousness, which was while Sivara was fighting the goblins, he ordered his subordinates to prioritize the evacuation of the citizens instead.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the point of saving these old bones of mine!? Are we not the shield of the people? If so, it is the people who should be saved!¡± Gowen ordered his subordinates with enough anger to shake as he watched the people¡¯s plight from atop the spire.


    Thanks to the efforts of the soldiers and the cavalry, half of the western capital¡¯s city was able to escape.


    If Gowen had joined the battle at this time, perhaps victory might have swung toward their side instead, but unfortunately, Gowen prioritize his duty as a feudal lord over his duty as a knight.


    It was a decision Gowen consciously made after seeing the losing battle. It was because he knew full well how tragic viges ruled by monsters were.


    ¡°Lord Gowen, the people seek an audience.¡±


    ¡°Tell them to wait at the square.¡±


    Gowen nodded to the toonmander, and after donning his armor to hide his wounds, descended down the stairs.


    Pain jolted through him every step he took, causing his face to twist a grim expression.


    Before long, Gowen arrived at the square, where the restless people waited him.


    ¡°Lord Gowen! He¡¯s safe!¡±


    Gowen raised his hand to still the moring people, then as he ignored the pain of his wounds, he spoke.


    ¡°Citizens of the western capital, the city is lost, you must flee to the main capital!¡±


    Voices that sounded like screams resounded at Gowen¡¯s promation, but Gowen stilled the people again as he patiently continued.


    ¡°The responsibility of this loss falls entirely on my shoulders. The soldiers have served well! My army shall see to it that you make it safely to the main capital!¡±


    When the toonmanders listening heard that, they were shocked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time! But we absolutely will not give you up to the goblins! You must divide yourselves into groups and begin preparations! Do not worry how you will be living in the capital, I, Gowen Ranid, swear in my name that you will be taken care of!¡±


    The people nced at each other as Gowen pressed on.


    ¡°Now, go! This is themand of your feudal lord!¡±


    Gowen drew his long sword cheated by his waist and struck it into the ground.


    Gowen¡¯s imposing figure as he stood with his two hands resting on the buried sword was brimming with majesty.


    ¡°Hurry, the feudal lord has spoken! Move!¡±


    At Gowen¡¯s behest, the toonmanders under his leadership all guided the citizens through the western gate.


    ¡°Lord Gowen!¡±


    The defender of the capital city, Yuan, hurried to Gowen¡¯s side.


    ¡°Hurry, Yuan. The city will fall soon, you must see to it that the people escape!¡±


    The gaze Gowen looked the people with was gentle.


    ¡°But Lord Gowen, if you don¡¯t hurry yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°I will escape with thest citizens.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t! If you do that, you won¡¯t make it in time!¡±


    ¡°Yuan! Fulfill your duty. I will write a letter to the king, you will take it to him and ensure the safety of the people.¡±


    Yuan could faintly guess that Gowen intended to die here in the capital, but he didn¡¯t want to ept it.


    His talent was something that Gowen discovered and polished, allowing him to take the rank of knight despite his background. As far as Yuan was concerned, Gowen was his benefactor. Back at the Forest of Darkness, and now even the colonial city that fell under hismand, not once has Yuan managed to pay Gowen back for the kindness he has shown him.


    ¡°¡­The enemy will probably enter through the western gate. I will buy the people some time to escape.¡±


    ¡°Yuan!¡±


    Gowen tried to chase after Yuan, who immediately turned heel after saying his piece, but his legs wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Age¡­ A frustrating thing indeed.¡±


    Having bled so much, Gowen has already lost half of his strength.


    But the responsibility of a feudal lord that he carried on his shoulders spurned him on.


    Scraping together the fighting spirit within, he red toward the west from which the enemy approached.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Gi Zu Ruo led his men and literally crushed the archers of the southern army that stood in their way.


    ¡°GU, NU!?¡±


    When Gi Zu saw the stone paved road, the stone-built houses, and the stalls lined up along the street, he couldn¡¯t help but falter a little.


    ¡°Humans could make things like these?¡±


    He looked wide-eyed at his surroundings. He wasn¡¯t sure if the people had locked themselves in their houses or not, but either way, there was no one on the street.


    This was Gi Zu¡¯s first time seeing a human capital. It couldn¡¯t be helped if he felt a little intimidated upon seeing one.


    ¡°Pops, what we gonna do!?¡± Zu Vet asked, waking him up from his daze.


    Gi Zu fixed his grip on his spear andmanded. ¡°We¡¯ll march together! And kill any opposition met! Move!¡±


    From the goblins¡¯ perspective, the arrangement of the houses was like a maze.


    When it came to settlements, Gi Zu only really knew of the goblin viges, and the biggest he knew of was the Fortress of the Abyss.


    But the Fortress of the Abyss was big underground, it was not so breathtaking when looked at on ground level. All Gi Zu knew was that it was a nice ce to live at.


    Right now, however, the king was asking him to upy this giant city. Gi Zu was at a loss how he should carry out this great task, so much so that he felt like his brain was being squashed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill the first enemy wee across! We need to know where the boss of this vige is first!¡±


    ¡°As expected of pops! So smart! Oi, did ya whoresons catch that!?¡±


    For the mean time, Gi Zu decided to first search the vast roads.


    ¡°They¡¯re here, draw your bows!¡± Yuan had created a barricade in the middle of the road, behind which he stood with his men.


    ¡°I found ¡¯em!¡± Ved said, causing the goblins to all look toward the humans blocking the path.


    ¡°Archers!? Unfortunately for you, something like that can¡¯t stop me! Onwards!!¡±


    Gi Zu raised his spear and ran toward the humans. He bellowed out a terrifying howl as he did.


    Arrows flew toward Gi Zu.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    But he did not slow down in the slightest, instead he chanted a spell and shot forth as a ck light.


    ¡°Ohh, having a party!? Count me in!¡±


    A one-eyed fiendughed as he walked through the road. It was none other than Rashka of Gaidga.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Rashka of the Gaidga.¡±


    Gi Zu inhaled after breaking half of the barricade.


    ¡°Come on, you whoresons! Get through that blockade!¡±


    Ved said, causing the goblins to jump over the broken barricade and battle the humans behind.


    ¡°My subordinates lost in thest battle, but I¡¯m still not satisfied.¡±


    Rashka looked down at Gi Zu, while thetter looked back up at him. The two of them wordlessly red at each other.


    ¡°We have been ordered by the king to take over this vige.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ho, then I guess I¡¯ll have to stand back, won¡¯t I?¡±


    Rashka left the lead to Gi Zu, then he fought with the other goblins.

 Volume 3, Chapter 169: War at the Western Capital III (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 169: War at the Western Capital III (2/2)</h4>


    Yuan gathered his troops to try and stop the goblins, but unfortunately, he failed. Luring the goblins into a narrow path and attacking them there was the most he was able to achieve. He could not stop the goblins in their tracks.


    Gradually, the soldiers were driven into a corner even within the very walls of the western capital city itself.


    Without enough soldiers to contest the goblins¡¯ overwhelming charge, it was only a matter of time before Yuan and his men would bepletely surrounded.


    ¡°Commander Yuan!¡±


    Following the direction a subordinate was pointing at, Yuan saw one of the toonmanders tasked with evacuating the people.


    He came to help break Yuan¡¯s toon from the goblin encirclement.


    ¡°Commander Yuan, we have finished evacuating the people. We will be retreating as well. These are Lord Gowen¡¯s orders!¡±


    At longst, a ray of hope had appeared within the desperate war.


    ¡°What of Lord Gowen!?¡±


    ¡°He will be retreating after us! If you care about his excellency¡¯s wellbeing, hurry!¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­ Signal the retreat! We¡¯ll go through the eastern gate and escort the people!¡±


    As yuan gave the order, he approached the toonmander.


    ¡°Where is Lord Gowen!?¡±


    ¡°¡­In the eastern spire.¡±


    ¡°I will go there. There are soldiers under Lord Gowen, right?¡±


    ¡°Supposedly¡­ Wait, what are you nning to do with your men!?¡±


    ¡°I will leave them to you!¡±


    After leaving his subordinates to the toonmander, Yuan ran to where Gowen was.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    The goblins were already starting to climb the eastern spire.


    Yuan grit his teeth, drew his sword, and used a path the goblins did not know of to climb to the highest floor, then he mmed the door open.


    ¡°Lord Gowen!¡±


    Seeing Gowen looking across the western capital, Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. But where were the soldiers that were supposed to be defending Gowen?


    ¡°Yuan? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°¡­The city has fallen because of my ipetence. The people have been evacuated already, please leave with us, my lord!¡± Yuan said the piece he¡¯d thought ahead of time as he ran to Gowen and knelt.


    ¡°I can see the whole western capital from here. Look, this is the city I built.¡±


    Gowen narrowed his eyes as his lips twisted.


    ¡°¡­Lord Gowen, please!¡±


    The footsteps of the goblins were almost upon them. There¡¯s no more time, Yuan told Gowen, causing him to finally turn.


    ¡°Yuan, I order you as the lord of the western capital, lead the people to safety. See to it no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Lord Gowen?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t watch this city fall, Yuan. The pride I¡¯ve fostered up till now won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    A strong will to fight rose up from within Gowen as he smiled fiercely.


    ¡°Then please allow me to apany you!¡±


    ¡°No. I order you again, Yuan. Go to the main capital!¡±


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°GURUuuAA!¡±


    As the door was kicked open, a goblin entered.


    A faint wrinkle appeared on Gowen¡¯s forehead as he drew his long sword and painted the ground with goblin blood.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no time. Hurry, Yuan,¡± Gowen said.


    ¡°But, my lord!¡± Yuan said.


    ¡°How dare you hurt my subordinates!¡± Gi Zu said as he appeared on the scene fuming with rage.


    The new goblin that appeared before them was clearly not that of the normal ss, it was a noble.


    Seeing that, Yuan shook in fear.


    ¡°GURUuuoOAAA!¡±


    Gi Zu wielded his spear and leaped toward Gowen.


    Gi Zu had lowered his body to try and pierce through Gowen from below, but right when he was only a step away from Gowen, he suddenly felt a chill crawl up his back, causing him to reflexively throw his spear and force himself to jump away.


    Two strokes.


    Gowen¡¯s sword was so fast that all Gi Zu could do was read its trajectory.


    The sword that hade swinging from the left deflected Gi Zu¡¯s spear, then it drew a perfect trajectory for where Gu Zu¡¯s neck would¡¯ve been had he not jumped back.


    If it weren¡¯t for that split-second decision of Gi Zu¡¯s, he would already be dead.


    At that, Gi Zu understood that this enemy was stronger than any he¡¯d fought before.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey! If you¡¯re having a hard time, then switch with me.¡±


    The giant goblin that appeared behind Gi Zu was none other than Rashka.


    Seeing two goblinse into sight, Yuan drew his sword.


    ¡°Tch¡­ Lord Gowen!¡±


    Gowen frowned faintly as he felt the paining from underneath his armor.


    He was in pain, but he could still take 10 more goblins on if it¡¯s something on this level. It was fortunate that the peak of the spire was too small, so Gowen did not have to fear being surrounded.


    As long as it was one on one, Gowen was confident he could dye the ground in goblin blood.


    Gowen smiled fiercely as he considered fighting to hisst atop a mountain of goblin corpses.


    ¡°Goblins, I am the western feudal lord of this western region, Gowen Ranid!¡±


    When the words ¡®western feudal lord¡¯ were spoken, Rashka¡¯s smile as he quietly watched Gi Zu¡¯s battle suddenly changed.


    That smile of his was no longer that of someone amused, but the smile of a predator eyeing its prey.


    At this moment, Rashka had truly turned into a one-eyed fiend.


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ That time¡­ You¡­¡± Rashka caressed his chin as he reminisced, then he lightly hit his club on his shoulder.


    ¡°I remember! You¡¯re that bastard who stole our territory and took away the king¡¯s treasure!¡±


    Gi Zu released his spear and bellowed out a howl so full of rage that it caused one¡¯s hair to stand on end.


    ¡°If you want this head of mine, then put your life on the line and see if you can take it!¡±


    Gowen wielded his long sword in a lowered stance, emanating a pressure like that of a king.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me!¡±


    The Mad Lion skill raised Gi Zu¡¯s physical abilities and suppressed his fear with rage, allowing him to step out.


    Gi Zu mmed a fist onto the ground, giving rise to broken fragments into the air, then he swung his fist a second time, and sent the broken fragments Gowen¡¯s way.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    Gowen clicked his tongue as he deflected the fragments.


    The moment Gowen raised his sword, Gi Zu bolted off like thunder.


    That was the fastest step Gi Zu could make.


    Gi Zu¡¯s strength under the influence of Mad Lion was not something he couldpare to when wielding his spear. Right now, a single fist from Gi Zu was enough to crush any normal soldier.


    But of course, Gowen was able to see through Gi Zu¡¯s fist, and he swung his sword in response.


    Gowen¡¯s sword passed by Gi Zu¡¯s fist, grazing him by the sides as Gowen dodged his attack.


    Shallow as the wound might have been, with Gowen attacking at the same moment Gi Zu swung his fist, blood still spurted out.


    Gi Zu and Gowen continued to exchange blows, but each and every time, Gowen would aim for Gi Zu¡¯s opening just like he did the first time.


    Eventually, Gi Zu finally reached the end of his patience and he took a wide step.


    The moment he did, Gowen stepped in.


    ¡°GU!?¡±


    Gi Zu did not expect Gowen to step in, causing him to dy in his response.


    At that, Gowen was able to send a powerful attack toward Gi Zu¡¯s legs, allowing him to break the goblin¡¯s posture.


    As Gi Zu fell, Gowen released a powerful kick to the goblin¡¯s chest, sending him flying into a wall.


    Gi Zu, who was now coughing violently, was wide open, but Gowen did not pursue him.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re the lord of thesends, your head should be the greatest trophy in this war.¡±


    Rashka wielded his club over his shoulders as he quietly walked, then he stood before Gowen.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As Gowen quietly took stance, Rashka smiled fiercely and d his club in ck light.


    ¡°Enchant.¡±


    Their shsted only for a moment.


    They approached each other and released an attack that brimmed with their body¡¯s whole strength.


    Rashka mmed his club from above, while Gowen released his de from below.


    But Gowen¡¯s intention was to parry Rashka¡¯s attack, so he allowed his sword to meet Rashka¡¯s club.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me, human!¡±


    That club d in ck light suddenly became stronger, but Gowen was still able to meet it head on.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Rashka was shocked.


    The moment his club touched Gowen¡¯s long sword, his ck light was erased, and his club became a normal club.


    With the trajectory of Rashka¡¯s club diverted, it mmed into the ground and crushed it.


    In order to dodge Gowen¡¯s obvious next move, Rashka abandoned his weapon and jumped back.


    ¡°Nuu!?¡±


    But Gowen wasn¡¯t about to just watch him go.


    As Rashka jumped back, Gowen changed the trajectory of his sword.


    The descending sword suddenly shifted back into a lowered position and thrust out toward Rashka.


    In his panic, Rashka reflexively moved his hand to protect his face, causing the sword to bury deep into his palm, but the sword did not slow down in the slightest as it sought to go all the way until he was dead.


    ¡°What the!¡±


    Rashka was a man of valor even among the goblins. He ignored the pain of having his hand prated as he sought to take Gowen¡¯ sword away.


    Sensing what he was about to do, Gowen quickly stopped his attack and pulled his sword out.


    ¡°Ku.¡±


    It was curious which of the two let out thatst voice of anguish.


    Gowen wanted to finish Rashka off, but unfortunately, thetter wasn¡¯t someone who could be dealt with by normal means.


    ¡°As expected, the human who built this city has a good head indeed.¡±


    Rashka lightly brushed off his hand that just had a hole drilled into it as heughed ferociously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just take my battle as you please!¡±


    Gi Zu, who had been sent flying into a wall, stood up and shook his head.


    ¡°I could wait until you¡¯ve been defeated, but then it won¡¯t be fun anymore.¡±


    Gowen watched as the two goblins refused to give in to each other. He woulde lunging in the moment they showed an opening.


    But as he quietly caught his breath, another goblin appeared.


    ¡°¡­Sorry, but this one¡¯s mine.¡±


    Another goblin had appeared from behind the two goblins who wanted Gowen¡¯s head.


    On his face was the scar Gowen had once left behind.


    The pressure emanating from Gi Go was so great that Gi Zu unconsciously took a step back, and his words were d with an aura so sharp it seemed it could cut.


    The power Gi Go had gained after a long period of wandering could clearly be felt as he took a firm step upon the ground.


    On his hand was the curved sword he received from the yugushiva tribe.


    On his eyes was reflected Gowen. Rashka and Gi Zu were no longer in his sights.


    Gi Go walked through in between the two goblins facing each other, and he stood before Gowen.


    ¡°Lord of the Western Region, Lord Gowen Ranid! I, Gi Go Amatsuki, challenge you to a duel. Now,e!!¡±


    Gowen found himself inclined to respond as he felt the spirit of a swordsman emanate from Gi Go.


    Gowen remembered.


    Within that regretful memory of his retreat from the Forest of Darkness was a strange goblin who named himself.


    As he recalled that one memory, a change appeared on Gowen¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Iron-Armed Knight, Gowen Ranid¡ª¡±


    Swinging his sword to brush away Rashka¡¯s blood, Gowen assumed the lowered stance he specialized in.


    This was a kind of respect he had never before given to a monster.


    ¡°¡ªepts your challenge!¡±


    As the swords of a monster and a human shed, the curtains upon thest battle in the western capital were finally drawn.

 Volume 3, Chapter 170: The Holy Knight, Gowen Ranid (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 170: The Holy Knight, Gowen Ranid (1/2)</h4>


    Sparks shed as Gowen¡¯s sword met Gi Go¡¯s.


    ¡°KU!¡±


    ¡°NU!?¡±


    Both swords deflected off each other, and as if they had both been expecting this result, they immediately took back their swords and attacked once more.


    The two warriors fought fiercely as they staked their pride in this duel. Their battle was so fierce that they left no opening for others to interfere as their weapons shed repeatedly.


    When it seemed they were about to lock swords, Gowen jumped back, causing that careful bnce of power to break in an instant.


    But even as he did, Gi Go did not avert his eyes. That saved his life.


    For when Gowen jumped back, he sent a kick toward him, and in that moment when both he and Gi Go were in midair, Gowen¡¯s arm shed with a precision like that of a master craftsman.


    Gowen had sent an attack toward Gi Go¡¯s neck.


    In order to dodge that, Gi Go used the impact from Gowen¡¯s earlier kick.


    Normally, one would endure when hit. That was even truer when one¡¯s foe was none other than the old veteran, Gowen Ranid, himself. This was a battle were averting one¡¯s eyes for even an instant meant death, yet Gi Go was actually able to make that crucial decision to jump back with Gowen¡¯s kick.


    As a result, Gi Go did not suffer much damage.


    As soon as Gi Gonded, he mobilized all of his duke-ss muscles and closed in on Gowen once more.


    Gowen had forcefully sent a kick and struck out with his sword despite his awkward position. That nearly inhuman movement came at a cost, and it left Gowen with no choice afterwards but to defend. A slight frown could be seen on his face.


    When Gowen came into range, Gi Go released the curved sword he wielded by his side.


    Gowen broke his posture to turn his upper body toward Gi Go, while Gi Go sought to split Gowen¡¯s body in half.


    In the next instant, Gowen used his right leg as an axis and spun.


    ¡°NU!?¡±


    Though shocked, Gi Go believed this was a fatal error on Gowen¡¯s part, so he continued to sh down with his curved sword.


    The sound of iron shing resounded once more as sparks shed.


    A closer look would show that Gowen had managed to parry Gi Go¡¯s attack by rotating his body and letting most of the strength behind Gi Go¡¯s attack to slide off his de, effectively changing the course of Gi Go¡¯s sword.


    With that exchange Gowen had shown that he both possessed a courage that allowed him to brave the dangers of exposing one¡¯s back during a duel and the skills to make it work.


    If it was a question of pure swordsmanship, that super parry just now would probably rank Gowen in the top 1 or 2 of Germion Kingdom.


    ¡°!¡±


    Gi Go retrieved his sword as it was deflected, then he started pushing again.


    If one were to calmly analyze the battle, one would see that Gi Go was clearly winning in terms of stamina.


    The reason Gowen executed that parry just now was to conserve his strength and to avoid being hurt.


    All Gi Go needed to do now was to attack.


    But even if he wanted to, Gowen¡¯s Martial Barrier Skill wasn¡¯t something that would fall so easily.


    One step wrong, and Gi Go would very quickly find himself dead.


    That possibility dangled before his eyes as if wouldn¡¯t let him forget it.


    From the start, this duel had been raging on like a man walking on a rope suspended between two valleys, but despite that, Gi Go did not cower, and he valiantly stepped forward.


    ¡°GURUuoGOOO!¡±


    As Gi Go bellowed out a powerful battle cry, his body shed.


    Gi Go instantly closed the distance between him and Gowen as he struck out toward Gowen¡¯s body.


    That sword of his came thrusting with a power sufficient to prate all the way through Gowen¡¯s armor, but Gowen¡¯s sword came swinging from below, giving rise to sparks once more.


    Gi Go had already expected this situation, however. Long-range and close-range existed even in a duel between swords.


    The more skilled one was the greater his understanding would be in regards to the profoundness of weapon range.


    This dangerous battle made Gi Go understand that.


    He understood that he couldn¡¯t win a long-range battle with this man. Even with the protection of the sword god, even with his heightened physical faculties that a human couldn¡¯tpare to, even with his undying zeal for the sword, he would not be able to win against this man¡¯s sword.


    With iprehensible feelings weighing down on his heart - perhaps jealousy or envy - Gi Go braved through the danger and forced Gowen into a closebat battle.


    As Gi Go charged with his entire body, Gowen passed him by and struck out with his sword.


    Gowen had used his exceptional concentration and insight to see through Gi Go¡¯s move. He met Gi Go¡¯s thrust with a counter and hit Gi Go at the back of his head.


    ¡°GU!¡±


    Gi Go retrieved his sword at thest moment and swung his sword toward Gowen.


    The two swords shed once more, and the two swordsmen distanced themselves from each other.


    Gowen caught his breath.


    ¡°He really is strong,¡± Gi Go muttered, then faintly, he frowned. He felt a thin line of heat across his cheeks. He realized he had been cut.


    As one who has received the protection of the Sword God, Gi Go was undoubtedly a master swordsman among the goblins.


    The stamina he had as a duke ss was beyond that of any human¡¯s, and he had with it a strength that allowed him to easily crush any human¡¯s head. He could also leap like no human could ever dream of.


    Gowen being able to fight at or above Gi Go¡¯s level was thanks to none other than the sword he had polished all these years.


    Gowen neither had the divine protection of the Sword God nor of the other gods.


    This was a realm he reached with his efforts alone.


    This was the result of a man who polished the strength of a normal human to its limits.


    This was the knight known as Gowen Ranid.

 Volume 3, Chapter 170: The Holy Knight, Gowen Ranid (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 170: The Holy Knight, Gowen Ranid (2/2)</h4>


    His breath was faint.


    He had already exchange over 30 decisive blows with the enemy before him, each and every one of which only possible due to his training.


    Gowen checked his body¡¯s condition.


    He was long past the peak of the human body. Back in his 20s or 30s, he would be able to move without running out of breath, but that was no longer true at his current age.


    Like the hinge of a door that had not been maintained for may moons, his joints cried as the years sapped his strength away.


    To make things worse, the wound from that Goblin King weakened him even further.


    Though wrapped in bandages, his life was undoubtedly flowing out.


    His only saving grace was that he could not feel the pain due to his extreme focus. Gowen himself believed that, though he did so with derision.


    Be that as it may, Gowen wouldn¡¯t dare boast he could beat the goblin before him easily even if he had his youthful body.


    He¡¯d already concluded earlier that simply having more stamina wouldn¡¯t allow him victory over this swordsman.


    Humans age with time.


    There was no going against it. It was both the blessing of Jurana, the god of time, and a hateful curse.


    With age, came weakness, loss, and yet also, more people to protect.


    He had polished his shoddy swordsmanship to perfection, shaving off all the unnecessary movement. Even though he had only one technique to close in on his opponents, even though the sharpness of his sword technique was¡­ No! It was more than than. The way be breathed, the way he walked, everything was something Gowen carefully trained across the years.


    His position as a feudal lord, his fief, his fame.


    All of that was - at this very moment - crumbling away.


    And fitting enough, in the face of death, from whom Gowen could not flee, the holy knight returned to being a mere knight.


    Gowen slowly lifted up his sword that he had been holding in a lowered stance all this time, and he wielded it in the middle stance.


    He was no longer the feudal lord, who excelled in defense. At this moment, he was the expert martial artist, Gowen Ranid, and for the first time, he was going to fight offensively.


    His strength drained, he faintly looked at the person standing before him. A big goblin holding a curved sword by his side.


    Normally, he would not be able to see an opening from this goblin. But just a little, an opening the size of a needle could be seen from that intimidating pressureing from the goblin.


    Suddenly, a thrust.


    Gowen¡¯s right leg stepped out like one trying to stitch together a hole in the air. There was barely any resistance on the powering from his legs. It passed smoothly from his knees to his hips, then to his back, and finally, his arms, as the strength of his whole body coursed into his thrust.


    In that moment, Gowen seemed to vanish from Gi Go¡¯s sights.


    There was almost no preparatory movements when Gowen moved out. It was so precise and so natural¡­


    Of course, the resulting thrust was all the more terrifying.


    All hints of the pain that tortured the old knight vanished from his face as he drew out that one attack and caught Gi Go¡¯s life.


    But there was yet a thread connected to Gi Go¡¯s life, a thread born from the goblin looking into the old knight¡¯s eyes.


    Gowen¡¯s face was emotionless when he drew out that one attack, but in his eyes zed the will to fight.


    As soon as Gi Go saw those mes, the sword god within him cried out in rm. And without even the moment to ponder how shoddy a move it would be, Gi Go intentionally allowed himself to fall to dodge. Immediately after, a streak of heat ran across the back of his neck.


    Gi Go swung his curved sword before he could even feel the pain.


    Unfortunately, however, Gowen was not done just yet. In fact, it seemed as if he was only just starting, for he retrieved his sword and quickly struck down Gi Go¡¯s sword, then he thrust out again for the center of Gi Go¡¯s body.


    Gi Go jumped back, but Gowen¡¯s thrusts did not stop.


    When one attack would end, Gowen would close in on him. Whenever Gi Go was in midair, Gowen would take a step.


    Gowen¡¯s frightening perception allowed him to perfectly grasp where Gi Go would run to. He was so precise he almost seemed prescient.


    Gi Go brushed Gowen¡¯s thrust away, but Gowen just brought it back along the same course.


    Blood spurted out as it cut Gi Go¡¯s arm.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Rashka and Gi Zu Ruo groaned from a corner of the room as they watched Gi Go Amatsuki battle Gowen.


    Gi Zu groaned because Gi Go was having a hard time, while Rashka groaned because he couldn¡¯t fight.


    ¡°Damn it, I wanted to fight!¡±


    Rashka did not bother to hide his displeasure.


    ¡°¡­Is he really human?¡± Gi Zu inadvertently said upon seeing how different Gowen was from the humans they have faced until now.


    Gowen¡¯s full power that has finally unleashed itself at the face of death was too great of a threat to the goblins.


    ¡°Lord Gi Go might hate us for this, but I think we should interfere¡­¡±


    When Rashka heard Gi Zu say something so cowardly, he sneered.


    ¡°You sound just like those weak humans,¡± he said.


    ¡°What!?¡± Gi Zu red up.


    ¡°Try that and that Gi Go will cut your head off the moment you enter the fray.¡±


    Gi Zu was unhappy with Rashka¡¯s remark, but with no words to refute his, he could only quietly watch the duel.


    Gi Go¡¯s body was already dyed in the color of his own blood, but his harsh movements came with a heat that seemed evaporate the blood off his skin.


    If Gi Zu knew the word ¡®heroic¡¯, he would surely describe this sight as such.


    Gi Go had already braved through several dangers in this duel, but despite that, he continued to smile. That was the smile of onepletely entranced by the sword, a smile born from a zeal that was closer to madness than interest.


    Gi Go was a goblin whose sole pursuit was greater heights in the way of the sword, while Gowen was a human who practiced his sword a stupid number of times. The two of them fought each other as if they couldn¡¯t wait to be the first to die.


    Two warriors, two different races, but they pursued one thing¡­ The culmination of the sword, the apex! A realm none has ever seen nor touched.


    Gowen read ahead with his inhuman perception to maximize his advantage, while Gi Go, understanding that goblins wouldn¡¯t die from a little scratch, braced himself and stepped forward.


    The enemy may cut his flesh, but in exchange, he would cut his bone. Gi Go crossed swords with Gowen with that resolve.


    ¡°They¡¯re still not done?¡±


    While the two swordsmen were battling, Gi Za Zakuend entered the room. He was the person in charge of leading the druids to pursue the humans.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can say something like that after seeing how intense their duel is,¡± Rashka said with a sneer, but Gi Za wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest.


    Gi Za replied with a face void of emotions. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you helping him kill him? We could avoid needless casualties if we could just hang his head on the gates. May I remind you that our forces aren¡¯t sox.¡±


    ¡°¡­Interfering would only expose Lord Gi Go to needless risk,¡± Gi Zu said as he kept his emotions in check.


    Gi Za sneered. ¡°Then let me tear that man to pieces with my wind.¡±


    Gi Za took out his staff, but as soon as he did, Gi Go sensed what he was about to do, and he howled with a fury like that of raging fire.


    ¡°This duel is mine! Try and get in my way! I¡¯ll cut you down! Just leave this man to me, I will definitely win!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯ll take too long. We may have already upied thend around the castle, but there are still people resisting. If we could just get that man¡¯s head and hang it, we could take away the little morale the enemy has left.¡± Gi Za spoke coldly without any emotions.


    In contrast, Gi Go¡¯s hands shook in anger as he wielded his curved sword. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t get in my way.¡±


    Gi Go swung his curved sword and distanced himself from Gowen.


    The very air tore as Gi Go swung his sword. From that, it was clear as day that Gi Go had resolved himself.


    Now awoke from the intoxication of the sword, Gi Go stepped out to conclude the duel once and for all.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Suddenly, the enemy before him seemed bigger than before. Seeing that, Gowen narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°nning to end it, I see.¡±


    Gowen stood wary with his iron arm in front.


    ¡°Yuan!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    Gowen spoke to Yuan without turning to him. This young soldier had tried to secure a route in hopes of helping him escape.


    ¡°Lead the soldiers, protect the people! That is the way of us knights!¡±


    ¡°L-Lord Gowen!?¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Gi Go and Gowen stepped out at the same time. Seeing Gi Go¡¯srge frame as he wielded his curved sword by his side, Gowen resolved himself to sacrifice one arm.


    The blood he has lost throughout this duel was already nearing fatal levels. If there were one of those rare healers around, things might go differently, but with the western capital already at itsst breath, such convenient things could only be dreamed of.


    Because of that Gowen could not run from death.


    What should he do then? He asked himself.


    That was obvious. A goblin defeated was a goblin less. His predecessors fought with the same mindset, and it was because of that that humanity was able to cut open a path for those left behind.


    Like this Gowen resolved himself. He would cut down this goblin, then he would cut down another¡­ And then, he would die.


    Gowen understood after fighting this goblin all this time that he possessed a power and a sword different from the others.


    A normal sword could not cut through a goblin¡¯s thick muscles. Much less when it was a goblin such as this who possessed a sword above his peers.


    Because of that Gowen decided to receive his enemy¡¯s de with his iron-arm, then at point-nk range, he would let loose a killing move that could not be dodged.


    Knowing that the goblin was about to put an end to the battle, Gowen sought to end it too¡­ in his victory.


    Their shsted for but an instant.


    Gi Go swung his sword from below.


    The moment his right arm was taken, Gowen knew he won, but¡­


    Something unexpected happened.


    Gi Go¡¯s step was deeper than he¡¯d expected, and as Gi Go shed up from below, he carried with him some fragments from the floor. That small deviation broke Gowen¡¯s stance.


    ¡°GURUuuGOOOAAAAA!¡±


    If Gowen¡¯sst move was a sure-kill thrust, then Gi Go¡¯sst move was a sure-kill blow.


    Gi Go took Gowen¡¯s iron arm as he raised up stone fragments within a cloud of dust.


    ¡°NUu, UuoOOOAAAA!¡±


    At this moment, Gowen, who was usually calm, suddenly let loose a passionate battle cry.


    He forcefully tried to fix his posture and release that sure-kill thrust of his. Try as Gi Go might to hide himself behind a smokescreen, there was no way Gowen would miss with his unparalleled precision.


    His aim was Gi Go¡¯s throat.


    Gi Go¡¯s curved sword was moving up at a speed too fast too follow, but it was in that moment, that Gi Go took one more step and brought out his left hand.


    Gowen had seen for himself the moment when Gi Go lopped off his right arm, so he thought he¡¯d won, but when his thrust finallynded, itnded in Gi Go¡¯s left arm. At that, hisst attack could not reach Gi Go¡¯s life.


    The moment he thought he¡¯d failed, a silver light shed through his eyes.


    Silence greeted him.


    As a sound resounded, Gowen knew he had fallen to his knees.


    Before him was his hateful enemy, a swordsman with a skillparable to his, the strong warrior who overcame him.


    Gowen hoped that the people who would follow after him would be able to surpass this moment.


    ¡°Farewell, proud and strong son of man.¡±


    Gi Go¡¯s curved sword shed a silver light.


    It was at that moment that the western feudal lord, one of the seven holy knights of the Germion Kingdom, Gowen Ranid¡¯s, life came to an end.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Gi Go¡¯s level has risen.


    97 => 43


    ss has changed due to the influence of the sword god.


    Duke => Baron.


    Name: Gi Go Amatsuki


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 43


    ss: Baron; Sword King


    Possessed Skills: Sword Mastery S-; Purple sh; Iron Decapitation; Sword Fiend; Acumen; Sense; Discern; A Master Swordsman''s Proof; Silent Nature; Veteran; Man-yer


    Divine Protection: Sword God


    Attributes: None;


    Abnormal Status: Sword God''s Blessing


    Sword Mastery A+ => Sword Mastery S-


    ¡ªA realm that only the chosen can reach. One¡¯s sword will no longer be damaged.


    Sword Fiend


    When facing an enemy using a sword, battle abilities are raised. Strength, ether, and agility are all increased.


    Man-yer


    ¡ªPressure toward humans increased. Enemy defense will be reduced.

 Volume 3, Chapter 170.5: Character Introduction (Western Capital War Arc) I

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 170.5: Character Introduction (Western Capital War Arc) I</h4>


    Protagonist (King ss)


    A human from another world who reincarnated into this world as a goblin. He once lost his mind due to starvation and hunted a monster to satiate it. He is currently revered by the goblins, and has promised to create a kingdom for them as their king. He is under the protection of the Goddess of the Underworld, and after uniting the various races of the forest has invaded thend of the humans, taking the first step in his path to world domination.


    Gi Ga Rax (Knight ss)


    A spear-wielding goblin who is the first goblin from Gi Vige to evolve into a rare ss. He is a firm believer of the king and he has sworn fealty to him. He lost his right arm and left leg, but he managed to pick himself back thanks to his indomitable will. He is currently leading other wounded goblins like him to fight for the king. He calls his toon the imperial guards.¡¯


    Gi Gu Verbena (Duke ss)


    Former leader of the vige that has now be the parent organization of the protagonist¡¯s horde. He was a rare ss at the time, but he was still subdued by the protagonist¡¯s powerful howl, and became his subordinate. He specializes in the long sword, but he can use any closebat weapon. His real specialty lies in fighting with others. He conquered the goblins from the southern region and is now leading a force second only to the king¡¯s horde.


    Gi Go Amatsuki (Baron ss)


    In the face of being killed by the gray wolves or swearing fealty to the protagonist, he chose to swear. His preferred weapon is a curved


    sword, as it can cut his prey easily. He has received the divine protection of the Sword God, and once ended up pointing his sword to the king due to his influence. Ashamed of his weakness, he left the vige. After a long time of wandering, he returned a new man and killed the Holy Knight, Gowen, who he once lost to.


    Gi Za Zakuend (Shaman ss)


    A mage goblin who lived in a vige situated by the roots of a great tree. He became the protagonist¡¯s subordinate after losing to him in a duel. He is a firm believer of the king and has sworn fealty to him. His appearance resembles that of humans. He has received the divine protection of the wind god.


    Gi Gi Orudo (Noble ss)


    A beast tamer, a goblin who can talk to animals. He came from the same vige as Gi Gu, and currently has a triple head as his main beast. His preferred weapon is an axe. He is currently fighting as a part of the detached force responsible for conquering the colonial city.


    Gi Ji Arsil (Noble ss)


    A goblin who can use the Meld skill, and thus, specializes in reconnaissance. He gets along well with Gi Gi and has fought as a pair with him plenty of times. He used to prefer a long sword, but after specializing in reconnaissance, he has since switched to a dagger. He has learned the Assassinate skill, and is merciless to all who oppose the king.


    Gi Zu Ruo (Noble ss)


    When he was young, he lost his mind when Gi Ga was deeply wounded during the battle of the orcs. Using the Mad Dog skill, he was able to take down three orcs by himself. He is a powerful goblin, who has received the divine protection of the mad god. At the king¡¯s behest, he went to the northwestern part of the Forest of Darkness


    to increase their forces. After arrivingte to the western capital war, he has since been desperate to achieve something.


    Gi Zo (Druid ss)


    A water mage from Gi Za¡¯s vige. He was tasked to protect the vige by the protagonist. He has received the divine protection of the water god. He is no longer among the living due to Gund.


    Gi Da (Rare ss)


    A spearman from Gi Ga¡¯s faction. His debut as a warrior was in the battle against the orcs. He possesses the Unreasonably Stubborn skill. He is no longer among the living due to Gund.


    Gi Jii Yubu (Noble ss)


    The most brilliant student created by the goblin training, who now leads a regiol. As amander, he has skills that could be matched with humans, but it seems he¡¯s not ready just yet to take a holy knight on.


    Gi De (Rare ss)


    A subordinate of Gi Gi. He is also a beast tamer. He evolved into a rare ss when he was caught up in the battle the orcs. As an obedient subordinate of Gi Gi, the king expects much from him. (He is currently using a triple boar and a wild dog.) He died to the Wand of Destruction, Ben.


    Gi Do Buruga (Shaman ss)


    A wind mage. Also from Gi Za¡¯s vige. He has never stood out because of Gi Za, but he has gradually distinguished himself among the goblins. He has the divine protection of the wind god. He leads the druids alongside Gi Za.


    Gi Ba (Noble ss)


    A skillful goblin who can use the Fierce Arm skill. He has received Verid¡¯s divine protection, and as such, deeply loathes humans. Most


    of his efforts have been centered against the humans, making him a valuable asset in supporting the frontlines.


    Gi Bi (Rare ss)


    A water mage. He is expected to be Gi Zo¡¯s sessor, but he is still a long way away from that goal. He is a part of Gi Za¡¯s druid toon.


    Gi Bu (Rare ss)


    A beast tamer. Gi Ga works him hard everyday. He is now affiliated with Gi Gi¡¯s beast tamer army and is looking after beasts he isn¡¯t familiar with.


    Gi Be (Rare ss)


    A one-armed goblin. He has received Verid¡¯s divine protection and deeply loathes humans. He is affiliated with Gi Ga¡¯s imperial guards.


    Gi Ah (Rare ss)


    A goblin who evolved into a rare ss during the war with the elves. He possesses the invasion-ss skill, One who Encroaches into the Divine Region.


    Gi Ii (Rare ss)


    A goblin who evolved during the war with the elves. He is an explorer and specializes in moving.


    Gi Uu (Druid ss)


    A goblin who evolved during the war with the elves. He is a water mage.


    Old Goblin (Normal)


    An old goblin. He isn¡¯t very useful inbat. Because he was once enved by humans through magic, he is good at talking. He is the parent who riced Gi Za.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga (Noble ss)


    One of the four tribes of the west. He is an archer of the Ganra tribe.


    He went to the Gi Vige as a messenger after receiving permission from the tribe. He invited the protagonist to the four tribes. He has been title the First Archer or Gadieta. He is constantly worried over the rtionship between the tribe and the king. He is currently fighting as part of the detached force responsible for the colonial city.


    Ra Narsa (Rare ss)


    One of the four tribes of the west. He is an archer of the Ganra tribe. She had been chased from her vige by the Gaidga goblins when she met the protagonist. She is the current chief of the tribe and has recently started to distinguish herself. She has remained in the tribe¡¯s vige, supporting the goblins from the back.


    Ru Rou (rare ss)


    A young goblin of the Ganra tribe. In the Ganra tribe, the names Ra, Ru, and Re are three most influential. The rest of the goblins have no family name, and are thus, normal goblins. He is currently fighting with Gilmi.


    Aluhaliha (Noble ss)


    One of the four tribes. He is the chief of the Paradua tribe.


    He threw away his pride and worked with the Gaidga to save his people from starvation, but after losing to the protagonist, he and his tribe have since joined him in his quest for world domination. He is the oldest among all the goblins. His ck tiger steed is named Jirouou. He is currently retired, but he frequently patrols the area around the Fortress of the Abyss.


    Hal (Noble ss)


    Chief of the Paradua tribe.


    He used to be a young warrior who worked as Aluhaliha¡¯s aide. After inheriting Aluhaliha¡¯s position, he has since proven himself a worthy


    chief capable of standing equal to the human cavalry. He has sworn fealty to the king.


    shd (Rare ss)


    A middle-aged goblin from Paradua.


    He works as Aluhaliha¡¯s aide and is currently a member of the elders. He is staying at the Paradua vige.


    Rashka (Lord ss)


    The biggest chief among the four tribes.


    He is the strongest goblin among the four tribes, but his subordinates haven¡¯t been as blessed. He was Narsa¡¯s fianc¨¦. He evolved during the goblin¡¯s first invasion.


    Dashka (Rare ss)


    A young goblin from the Gaidga tribe.


    Kuzan (Rare ss)


    Chief of the Gordob tribe.


    She is a goblin blessed with the divine protection of the goddess of the underworld. She has a skill that allows her to resurrect the dead. She is currently responsible for managing the Fortress of the Abyss.


    Gi Ga respects her. She studied medicine during her stay in the elven vige and has since been working with the other Gordob members to support the goblins from the back as medical practitioners.

 Volume 3, Chapter 170.7: Character Introduction (Western Capital War Arc) II

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 170.7: Character Introduction (Western Capital War Arc) II</h4>


    Humans + Gods + Others


    Reshia Fel Zeal (18 years-old)


    The priestess known as the saint. As the Healing Goddess¡¯ follower, she lives to spread the word and teach righteousness. She has the divine protection of the goddess, and can heal others. She has been brought back to the ivory tower.


    Lili (22 years-old)


    She studied the famous sword style, Zweil Style, in the capital. She has sworn fealty to Reshia. And while she may have lost to the protagonist in one hit, she has proven herself strong enough to easily defeat three normal goblins. She has be much stronger after acquiring the evil sword, Vashinant. She stopped the yugushiva attacks after Gund entrusted the northern army to her.


    Mattis (27 years-old)


    The second son of a farmer. He¡¯srgely responsible for drying the meat to preserve them. He was sent somewhere in the kingdom.


    Chinos (25 years-old)


    The third son of a farmer. He plows the fields and is close to Mattis. He was sent somewhere in the kingdom.


    Keifel (28 years-old)


    An adventurer who took on a request to escort Reshia through the Forest of Darkness. He¡¯s strong enough that he could easily wield a steel great sword, but the protagonist still managed to kill him.


    Zeon (32 years-old)


    A follower of Ativ. He specializes in fire magic. In his battle against the protagonist, he used his fire magic, but still lost. In the end, he tried to blow himself up along with the protagonist, but the


    protagonist¡¯s words agitated him, causing him to lose the opportunity.


    Tinra (23 years-old)


    A viger. She is one of the women used by the goblins as a breeding machine that the protagonist killed.


    Ashtal Do Germion (60 years-old)


    The king that rules the western region of the continent in which the Forest of Darkness and the connecting borders are included. He is a powerful ruler with seven holy knights under him. He has recently ordered three of those holy knights to search for the saint. He hasid out new ns after feeling the threat from the Goblin King. He¡¯s currently trying to gather mages to strengthen his army.


    Gowen Ranid (46 years-old)


    The feudal lord that rules over the region next to the Forest of Darkness. As one of the country¡¯s strongest powers, he is renowned as the Iron-Armed Knight. He is currently leading his soldiers in a quest to find the saint. He fought hard against the goblin invasion, but was eventually killed by Gi Go Amatsuki.


    Gund Rifenin (32 years-old)


    A former adventurer. As one of the country¡¯s strongest powers, he is renowned as the Storm Knight. He¡¯d been stationed in the northern mountains, but the king called him back to send him off in a quest for the saint. He became a hero after rescuing the saint. He tried to help Gowen fight the goblin invasion, but he lost. He is currently retreating to the south.


    Gene Marlon (24 years-old)


    As one of the country¡¯s strongest powers, he is renowned as Lightning-Fast Knight. He was previously stationed at the south, but the king called him back to send him on a quest to search for the saint. Killing is his favorite past-time. Whether it¡¯s a man, a


    demihuman or a monster, they¡¯re all just pieces of meat to be cut down before him. He was killed by his own ve.


    Sivara Bandier (29)


    One of the country¡¯s most powerful warriors, a holy knight known as the Ripper Knight. He is a martial artist andes from a noble family. He is popr among young soldiers, and is considered the enemy of all fathers and boyfriends. He is also known as the Marriage Destroyer. His skill at leading the cavalry is one of the best in the country.


    Jize Yuuenti (40)


    One of the country¡¯s most powerful warriors, a holy knight known as the Sharp-Eyed Knight. He is currently dealing with the Kushain believersing from the south. He was originally a traveler from the east that was coaxed by Ashtal with a huge paycheck.


    Yuan (26)


    A youngmander under Gowen. He seems to be under the protection of some god, but¡­


    Corseo (52)


    A veteran martial artist who acts as Gowen¡¯s aide. He used to lead the cavalry, but then the Goblin King turned him into a corpse.


    Herculean Wyatt (41 years-old)


    A member of the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow. He specializes in handling great shields. He has a gentle personality, but beware for his anger isn¡¯t one to be taken lightly. After returning from the forest, he has since been working in the Holy Shushunu Kingdom as the leader of the blood oath of the flying swallows.


    Mage Killer Mill (20 years-old)


    A member of the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow. She is an assassin that favors the use of talons. Renowned as the mage killer,


    she is a mage¡¯s worst nightmare. After returning from the forest, she has since been helping out in the slums and watching over orphans. She met Reshia and sessfully managed to give her the orphans¡¯ present.


    Wand of Destruction Ben (37 years-old)


    A member of the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow. He wields a fire staff. As a former knight, he cares a great deal about honor. He died while protecting his allies.


    Hawk-Eyed Fick (32 years-old)


    An adventurer with two names. He has exceptional perception and skill. He is currently searching through the Forest of Darkness under Gund¡¯s lead. After returning from the forest, he has since gone to the southern free cities on a solo adventure.


    The White Hand of Life (Age Unknown)


    A priest robed in white. She specializes in healing and support. Her age, name, and origin are all unknown. After converting Vitz and Yugil, she has started traveling the world to find more adherents.


    Vitz (28 years-old)


    Atalkative sword-wielding adventurer. He¡¯s actual strength isn¡¯t bad, but he¡¯s still far from being deserving of a second name. He was caught by the White Hand of Life and is currently traveling the world with her.


    Yugil (26 years-old)


    An adventurer and an unwilling shield bearer. He might appear old, but he is actually still young. He was caught by the White Hand of Life and is currently traveling the world with her.


    Yoshu (27 years-old)


    The younger brother of the ves Gene purchased. The cor of obedience around his neck keeps him from going against Gene¡¯s


    orders. Healers are rare, so he¡¯s been made into a shield bearer. He ended up on the goblin side because of his older sister¡¯s whims. He is currently traveling with Gi Go.


    Shumea (29 years-old)


    The older sister of the ves Gene purchased. The cor of obedience around her neck keeps her from going against Gene¡¯s orders. Contrast to her brother who bears a shield, she uses a spear. She is a gutsy woman who believes being with the Goblin King is better than living within human society. She is currently negotiating with humans.


    Household of the Gods


    The goddess.


    The Goddess of the Underworld and the Goddess of Valor. As the goddess the snakes serve, she has given her blessing to the protagonist. She is a dangerous woman with her deep jealousy and fierce temperament.


    Zenobia


    The Goddess of Healing. She has given her blessing to Reshia. She has also warned the protagonist to protect her. The goddess might hate her, but she doesn¡¯t feel the same way toward The goddess.


    Pitch ck (Verid)


    Aone-eyed red-eyed snake that belongs to the Goddess of the Underworld.


    Twin-Headed Snake


    Known to the goblins as the Lord of Decay. He is one of the snakes that fought the world with the Goddess of the Underworld.


    Others


    Selena


    The elven woman Gene purchased. She became a ve after running away from her tribe. She was freed after she killed Gene. Since then hse has been under the care of the Goblin King with Shumea.


    Hasu


    A high kobold. She is one of the protagonist¡¯s pets.


    The protagonist managed to tame her by giving her orc corps and other meat as bait.


    She is a fortuitous kobold who somehow managed to be the leader of her pack. She is currently leeching off the orcs. She wants to eat the orc children, but unfortunately, she just can¡¯t find an opening. She attacked the colonial city with the orcs, but the humans weren¡¯t very tasty.


    Cynthia


    As the pup of the gray wolves, she has been given the elven name that meansdy of theke. Reshia, Lili, and other children and women are quite taken by her lovely fur. She has grown up enough to lead her household. She has grown up to be a spectacr gray wolf even better than her own parents.


    Gastra


    As the pup of the gray wolves, he has been given the name of a wise human monarch that means sovereign of the wind¡¯s howls. His uninhibited personality leads him to battle Hasu for ranks on a daily basis. He is became the leader of many beasts in the capital, then in the ivory tower. His subordinates are mostly females.


    Bui


    A timid orc. Gol Gol had taken a liking for him despite his small body. After Gol Gol died, he led the orcs to the west, but the protagonist


    managed to capture them. He attacked the colonial city with Gilmi. Recently, his greatest worry is that he¡¯ll suddenly find himself fighting at the frontlines with the humans.


    Gol Gol


    The orc king that attacked the vige. He is a berserker who can use skills. He was defeated by the protagonist.


    Demihumans


    Nikea


    Chief of the araneae, a female chief. She speaks firmly and possesses a proud mindset. The lower half of her body is a spider, but the uper half is that of a lovely maiden. She covers her upper body with clothes made from araneae thread. Poison drips from her talons, and she can use them alongside her threads. That fighting style has earned her the name Poison Feather. She is a descendant of the red crystal.


    Nerou


    An influential person of the araneae. He opposed Nikea¡¯s ns to ept the goblin and ended up dead for it. He is a descendant of the blue crystal.


    Fanfan


    The female chief of the mud-scaled tribe. She is slow in a good way. As a member of a tribe known for moving underground, she works as a merchant just like Yushika. She knowns more than the harpyurea and is also a better messenger. She looks like a mole on the outside, but her vision is perfectly fine. Her pair of round eyes is her unique feature. She is known as the hardest w. Shi is a descendant of the dark crystal.


    Yushika.


    Female chief of the harpyurea. She has a huge bag hanging from her neck that she carries with her arms. She uses it to store her cargo. She is a merchant. She is also a mischievous woman who doesn¡¯t cower even before the king. She has white wings sprouting from her back and bird feet. She is known as the first wing. She is a descendant of the white crystal.


    Luther


    The old chief of the papirsag/shell tribe. He is of short stature and he


    carries a moss-covered shell on his back. He is a careful man, whose eyes always seem sleepy. Despite that his gaze is extremely sharp. His tribe specializes in processing trees and taming monsters. He is a descendant of the hard crystal.


    Tanita


    Chief of the long-tailed, a subspecies of the lizardman with two heads and two tails. Half of his body is covered with a shell, but the other half has his skin exposed just like an amphibian. He is a descendant of the soft crystal.


    Kerodotos


    Chief of the minotaurs. He talks slowly. He tried to crush the goblins as soon as he saw one. There is almost nothing good about him when ites to talking. His gaze is sharp and while he might talk foolishly, he is by no means ipetent. He is a descendant of the heavy crystal.


    Mido


    Chief of the werewolves. He is a friend of the gray wolves and he lives in the fields. He is known as the tyrant because he likes to tear his enemy apart with brute force. He is a firm believer of power and originally disliked the goblins. He is extremely friendly toward the gray wolves. He tends to be impulsive, but he¡¯s definitely not one to be underestimated. He is a descendant of the fierce crystal.


    Daizos


    Chief of the centaurs. He found himself in a bad position ever since Gurfia became a ghost. He tried to kill Gurfia with the elite of his tribe but failed. He hates the goblins. He is a descendant of the proud crystal.


    Rukenon


    The guide Nikea introduced.


    Carad


    The ve werewolf from the Jirad Forest.


    Elves


    Shure Forni


    Chief of the Sylph¡¯s Forni vige. He wishes to reform the elves. He studied under Falun and is Shunaria¡¯s father. He is renowned as the Wise Shure. He formed an alliance with the Goblin King and promised him full support in the war with the humans.


    Falun Gastair


    Chief of the western Gastia Forest. Shure¡¯s friend and master. He is considered a scheming strategist even by his own disciple, Shure. He brought back the elven school system and is currently using his vige to spread knowledge.


    Shunaria Forni


    Shure¡¯s daughter. She is smart and frequently does pointless things. She delivered the Goblin King¡¯s new weapon to him. She is currently working as a civil official in a human vige.


    Pale Symphoria


    A young sylph warrior who gathered experience in the human world. She is a versatile warrior who can lead army and fight her own battles. She managed to make the bigger goblin army retreat many times. She left the Goblin King to help her n, Elks.


    Felbi


    One of Symphoria¡¯smanders. He fought alongside Pale against the goblins, but he mostly left the leadership of the toon to her. He has been grudginly leading the toon since Pale left. He dreams of bing a first-rate warrior.


    Fenit Symphoria


    Symphoria¡¯s chief. He is Pale¡¯s cousin. He is self-righteous and proud. He was the only one given a death penalty after the war.


    Priena Sinfall


    Sinfall¡¯s chief. She is a woman but her face is cold. She never managed to take back Sinfall after it was taken from her during the Sylph Unification War. She was exiled after the war.


    Nash Jirad


    Jirad¡¯s chief. He foresaw the human threat lie Shure and the Goblin King, but was rebuked because of his decision to enve the demihumans. He was stripped of hisst name and made amoner after the war.


    Silver Sheng


    Sheng¡¯s chief. He was sympathetic to Pale from beginning to end, but was coerced by Fenit to hand her over to the goblins. He was stripped of hisst name and made to work at the Jirad¡¯s hidden farm after the war.

 Volume 3, Chapter 171: The Founding of a New Country (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 171: The Founding of a New Country (1/3)</h4>


    Gowen fell as he received Gi Go¡¯s attack, then immediately after, Gi Go took his head.


    ¡°Lord Gowen!!¡±


    Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s wind greeted Yuan when he approached Gowen¡¯s corpse. The wind of a shaman wasn¡¯t something Yuan could contest, and he found himself blown into a wall.


    ¡°GAH!?¡±


    Yuan crashed straight into the wall without being able to mitigate the impact even a little. As he tried to stand up with much difficulty, a cold voice spoke to him.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s wind blew once more.


    With Yuan being as emotional as he was now, he was powerless before Gi Za¡¯s wind. Fortunately, Gi Go was there to stop the wind with his curved sword.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± Gi Za asked with a deep voice. He didn¡¯t hide his displeasure even a little.


    Gi Go looked Gi Za in the eye as he swung his de to rid it of Gowen¡¯s blood.


    ¡°I want to talk to this man.¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s cold eyes shed with Gi Go¡¯s burning eyes that just came from a duel with one of the holy knights. A heavy atmosphere filled the room, and Gi Zu and Rashka nced at each other.


    ¡°Those two don¡¯t get along?¡± Rashka asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. They¡¯re both of a higher ss than me. They wouldn¡¯t even spare me the time unless necessary.¡±


    Gi Zu folded his hands as he watched the two goblins argue, while Rashka sighed and turned heel.


    ¡°Ridiculous! I¡¯m leaving! There might still be a head worth plucking out there!¡±


    Seeing Rashka leave, Gi Za decided to walk away as well.


    ¡°Do as you please, but this man¡¯s head must be hanged,¡± Gi Za said.


    At the end of his staff could be seen Gowen¡¯s head with a regretful look on its face.


    ¡°! W-Wait!¡± Yuan shouted.


    He chased after Gi Za, but Gi Go blocked his way.


    ¡°You¡¯ll only be throwing your life away if you chase him,¡± Gi Go said.


    Yuan pointed his sword at Gi Go, but that only led to him being sent flying into a wall again.


    ¡°You killed him!¡± Yuan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was stronger,¡± Gi Za replied without a hint of guilt.


    ¡°What are you to that man? Did you forget what he told you before he died?¡± Gi Go asked.


    Yuan¡¯s face was covered in tears as it twisted in anger. When he heard Gi Go¡¯s words, he yelled at him.


    ¡°What are you talking about!? What do you want from me!?¡±


    ¡°He might have been my enemy, but I acknowledge him. It would leave a bad aftertaste to simply let the person he entrusted the future to die needlessly.¡±


    Though filled with fury, Gi Go¡¯s words reached Yuan.


    ¡°¡­Damn it! Damn it all!¡±


    Yuan mmed against the wall, frustrated from hisck of strength. The fact that he was beingforted by a goblin made that feeling even worse.


    ¡°¡­I am going to kill you! Mark my words, goblin! I will avenge Lord Gowen with these two hands of mine!¡±


    Yuan red at Gi Go with eyes full of hate as he swore vengeance, then he approached the escape route he prepared for Gowen.


    ¡°Come anytime. I am Gi Go Amatsuki. I will neither run nor hide.¡±


    Yuan red at Gi Go until the very end when he finally turned heel and ran down the stairs.


    ¡°Is that alright? Letting the enemy escape¡­¡± Gi Zu timidly asked.


    Gi Go shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s only an enemy for now. Besides¡­¡±


    Gi Go turned to Gowen¡¯s headless corpse and sheathed his curved sword as he knelt.


    ¡°An enemy like this deserves respect¡­ Honoring hisst wish is the least I could do.¡±


    Gi Zu was worried whether Gi Za and Gi Go might end up arguing again because of this, but Gi Go ignored him and quietly stayed beside Gowen¡¯s corpse.


    Before the western capital fell, Yuan led thest humans that resisted to escape.


    The goblins Gi Zu had stationed in the area was hot on their tails, but Yuan managed to run away.


    Yuan¡¯s bloodcurdling appearance earned him the respect of Gi Zu¡¯s subordinates, who themselves loved to fight.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The western capital has fallen! The western feudal lord has died in battle!


    That report reached King Ashtal before the day ended.


    ¡°¡­Gowen died? Impossible¡­¡±


    At first, King Ashtal did not believe the report, but when it turned out to be true, he was speechless.


    Gowen was not only the main pir of the western region, but also one of the strongest warriors of the Germion Kingdom. The death of a holy knight, who has been acting as his right hand, was a sad and regretful thing to the king. But more than that was the grave consequences that came with his death.


    His neighbors will surely catch wind of the Iron-Arm Knight¡¯s death, and they will surely believe that Germion Kingdom¡¯s army has weakened. That would make their influence as a power much weaker, making it necessary to watch their borders.


    They may have managed to repel the attack of the southern free cities or the Kushain believers, but there was still a possibility of a second attack.


    The barbarians to the north will probably be active again too. After all, Gund reported a defeat when he came to aid Gowen. The forces defending the north would be weaker now.


    They had an alliance with the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to the east, but that was only because of Germion Kingdom¡¯s power. With their weaker influence, they would have to station more troops to watch their movements.


    And then, there¡¯s the western region.


    The goblins of the Forest of Darkness had sessfully conquered the western capital. There was no telling when they would make their move to the main capital of the kingdom.


    With their influence weakened, Germion Kingdom was in no position to attack preemptively. Such a move would be foolish on their part, and should they lose a second time, they will never again be able to pick themselves back up.


    ¡°Wretched¡­ goblins.¡±


    King Ashtal grit his teeth as he cursed the goblin threat.


    He now had no choice but to hasten the fortification of the fortress along the path to the western capital.


    The western region had been stable for the past 10 years, so the fortress had been left to rot and was now starting to crumble.


    They would need to fix it posthaste, but that would take a big workforce to aplish.


    Still, it was better than letting the enemy in without any protection, so King Ashtal decided to prioritize it anyway.


    King Ashtal sent an envoy to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to seek amodation for the refugees from the western capital. He also sent envoys to the northern and southern frontlines. King Ashtal needed money to fund all of those, but where would he get it from?


    King Ashtal found himself buried in work after the western capital and its feudal lord fell in battle.

 Volume 3, Chapter 171: The Founding of a New Country (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 171: The Founding of a New Country (2/3)</h4>


    News of the western capital and its western feudal lord¡¯s fall did not fail to reach even the Kushain believers of the southern free cities even as they sought to conquer the whole region.


    But when their upper brass heard that it was goblins who took over the west, they did not feel the same fear that Germion Kingdom felt.


    ¡°What Iron-Arm Knight? In the end, he¡¯s just an old man way past his prime! The fact that he lost to the likes of goblins proves it!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! And a country that would proim such a man a holy knight is beneath us!¡±


    Their opinions were perfectly normal undermon sense. After all, goblins were the weakest monsters that lived in the ins and in the forests.


    To suggest such monsters would gather under a king, form an army, collude with the demihumans and elves, and invade human territory was just ridiculous.


    As a result, the upper brass of the Kushain believers started to lean toward attacking Germion Kingdom a second time.


    ¡°We mustn¡¯t look down on them. The glory of god is humility, diligence, and sincerity! Right now, we should hide ourselves and increase our strength!¡±


    It was the patriarch, Benem Nemush, who tried to persuade the upper brass of the Kushain believers, who were sometimes logical and sometimes crazy.


    Currently, Nemush was thinking of that giant goblin he met in the forest. Until then he had considered monsters as nothing more than filthy things that needed to be exterminated, but that meeting changed his views. It made him realize that not all monsters should be hated.


    All the more when Nemush knew just how difficult it is to take a region from Germion Kingdom after shing with the two holy knights, Jize and Sivara, in the south.


    Last time, an overzealous bishop led an army to try and take the southern region, but that failed horribly.


    After catching the news regarding the goblins, Nemush started to hope that he might be able to lead the goblins into the south and have them fight their war for them.


    ¡°The divine protection of god is with us! He will surely give us the fertilends of Germion Kingdom!¡±


    Adding thatst sentence after his attempt at persuasion finally brought the overzealous believers out of their fervor, while implying something to the logical believers.


    As long as he ims their war to be a holy war, those goblins just might help them take Germion Kingdom¡¯s territory. Or perhaps, they might support them with the precious metal of the elves instead.


    Nemush¡¯s heart leaped at the possibilities, and he worked even harder.


    Nemush¡¯s words may not have resulted in any actual movement from the army, but word of the upper brass¡¯ intentions still reached Germion Kingdom, causing the tense atmosphere in the south to continue.


    Until Sivara returns, the only one protecting the southern frontline would be the Sharp-Eyed Knight, Jize, a traveling warrior from the east whom King Ashtal convinced to work for him with a handsome paycheck.


    Jize¡¯s fighting style was both resolute and bold, and as a warrior stronger individually than he was as amander, he was not one to push himself recklessly and try to fight outside the textbook.


    Because of that his response to the unrest in the south was also ording to procedure. He requested for more reinforcements.


    Strangely enough, the southern frontline turned for the worse just as King Ashtal predicted.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    The report of the western capital¡¯s fall and its feudal lord¡¯s death also reached the southern side of the free cities before the day ended¡­ Unlike the Kushain believers of the northern side, the southern side worshiped the god of the desert, Ashunasan.


    Germion Kingdom has been fighting with the southern free cities over its border for a long time now, and there were many from thetter who has seen the Iron-Arm Knight. Compared to the Kushain believers, the upper brass of the southern side took news of Gowen¡¯s death much more seriously.


    After all, the southern side was situated in the desert and made its living off of trading. The threat of the goblins leaving the Forest of Darkness to attack them was not something they could ignore.


    One of the city-states of the southern side, Windsdam¡¯s, bar was filled with conversations regarding that very topic.


    All sorts of people frequented Windsdam to make ends meet.


    And now, muscr adventurers, beautiful brown-skinned elven women (Gnomes), ck-haired soldiers from the east, and all sort of adventurers could be seen chatting over liquor.


    ¡°The Iron-Arm Knight actually died¡­ Looks like the times are about to change.¡±


    ¡°You sound like an old man.¡±


    A tall man with bountiful red hair knotted in the back sat on a table as he drank with a young man.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer that brat you saw before, after all. I¡¯m a full-fledgedmander now. Seeing someone lead an army as if it were his own arms is no longer enough to shock me.¡±


    The aura emanating from him as he emptied that strong liquor without a fragment of timidity suggested he was not at all intoxicated.


    He wore clean clothes, but they were not at all expensive. If anything, his well-worn breastte and boots suggested he was an experienced adventurer.


    ¡°People are bound to die anyway,¡± the young man said. ¡°For all we know he could¡¯ve been taken by surprise. Speaking of which, you should take care too.¡±


    In contrast to the red-haired man, the young man he was speaking to wore a white gown meant to protect him from the scorching rays of the desert sun. He looked like a resident of the desert from the onset, but his white skin argued otherwise. Perhaps, he was a schr instead.


    ¡°GAHAHAHA, I give. Who would¡¯a thought you¡¯d be giving me an earful. But still¡­¡±


    His muscles seemed to emphasize themselves as he emptied his mug in one breath.


    ¡°They got one over me, alright. Not only did they beat me to the chase, they even have elves AND demihumans on top of goblins!¡±


    Seeing the tall-statured manugh his heart out, the schrly young man sighed.


    Word of the monster army having elves and demihumans other than goblins was yet to reach even the Kushain believers, yet this man was saying such things in a loud voice.


    But that was also one of this man¡¯s good points, so the young man let it slide as he thought of the future.


    ¡°For the meantime, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re about to go here anytime soon. And depending on how things go, this might even benefit us.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you do get it. That¡¯s right, those howls ain¡¯t some sorry promation about some rebellion or revolution against the humans, no.¡±


    As the tall-statured man exhaled a breath that stank of liquor, his lips suddenly twisted, and he smiled fiercely like a hungry lion.


    ¡°Those¡¯re the howls of the curtain drawing, the signs of turbulent times!¡±


    The manughed happily, while the young man looked troubled as he pondered.


    Monsters ran rampant to the west, while the northern side was a military state, and the free cities, who have been resisting all this time, has suddenly been divided because of a holy war.


    The wounded military state will surely try to prove its strength despite its declining power. They will probably use the holy war as a pretense to pick on the wounded, just like a fisherman trying to fish dead fish.


    ¡°Drink up, man. Come on.¡±


    The tall-statured man poured him a mug, but the young man remained deep in thought.


    There were enemies everywhere.


    But that was also why this was an opportunity.


    ¡°¡ªThis is the perfect stage for our dream.¡±


    The doors to the bar opened, and mercenaries came pouring in.


    ¡°Boss! The princess sent a request asking us to move out!¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ I guess it¡¯s time we departed then.¡±


    The giant of a man stood up and wielded his axe, then as if everyone else was waiting on a cue, the people, who had been making merry in the inn, all stood up and took their weapons, then they all followed after the red-haired man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, ya bastards! It¡¯s time for the Red King to steal a country!¡±


    That day, a civil war broke out in Windsdam, and the Kushain faction was kicked out.


    Word of the n Union of the Red King¡¯s strength resounded throughout thends, and the neighboring countries heard it loud and clear.

 Volume 3, Chapter 171: The Founding of a New Country (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 171: The Founding of a New Country (3/3)</h4>


    The Goblin King needed another day to fully conquer the western capital after Gowen Ranid died.


    As he waited for the detached force¡¯s arrival, the Goblin King gathered the key yers in the war and the people who were left behind.


    After Gowen Ranid¡¯s head was hung on the city gates, the people who ran toote had no choice but to stay.


    The Goblin King looked down at the crowd of people gathered at the square.


    Some screamed upon seeing the Goblin King¡¯s great stature, while others red at him hatefully.


    The goblin army surrounded the humans.


    ¡°Brethren! Members of the alliance! Our enemy, the feudal lord of thisnd, has died, and we have survived!¡±


    The pressure and volume behind that voice was so great that some of the humans, who were hearing his voice for the first time, actually fell to the ground.


    Contrast to them, the goblins nged their weapon and cheered, praising the king.


    ¡°Let us spare a moment of silence for those who have died!¡±


    The goblins who have been making merry suddenly went quiet and bowed their heads. They waited for the king¡¯s next words.


    ¡°To the valiant heroes who perished!¡±


    To the valiant heroes who perished!!


    The goblins, the demihumans, and the elves all spoke after the king. Each of them thought of their own kin, as they waited for the king¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Lift your heads, my brethren! The sorrow has passed. Now, we shall cry for glory! For we have triumphed! This glory is the first of many toe! So cry, my brethren! Cry out in the name of victory!¡±


    To our victory!


    Themander goblins raised up their weapons, while the other goblins cried out.


    To victory!


    They raised their weapons up high as if they sought to pierce the heavens, and the rays of the sun reflected upon them.


    ¡°Humans,¡± the Goblin King spoke to the humans. ¡°We have invaded you, and now, we stand before you as your rulers. You have lost, and we have won. But hear my words, sons of man, for I promise you peace. So long as you do not rebel against us, we will not kill you.¡±


    The goblins and the demihumans nced at each other when they heard the king¡¯s promation. They thought the king had gathered the humans to sacrifice them in the name of vengeance, yet all of the sudden, he was saying he would spare them.


    Even the humans were shocked. Never did they think that a goblin would utter such words. They looked on at the ck goblin with a mix of confusion and fear.


    The Goblin King puffed out his chest. ¡°In the name of the king, I hereby proim the birth of a new country!¡±


    In the midst of the deafening silence, the Goblin King suddenly proimed the founding of a new country.


    A country ruled by non-humans was bound to be full of troubles. It didn¡¯t matter how small the territory was. To the humans, such an act was equal to challenging their right, and to challenge them was no different from a deration of war.


    The one who broke the silence was Gi Za Zakuend.


    ¡°O king! Our great king! The king who shall guide us!¡±


    Like a dam cut open, the moment Gi Za spoke, the rest of the goblins cried out.


    O king! Our great king! The king who shall guide us!


    The Goblin King felt the one-eyed snake throb on his right hand. It was as if it wasughing as it throbbed then returned to silence. The warmth the Goblin King felt from his right hand was like that of the spring sun¡¯s rays.


    There were some who agreed with the king and some who did not, but regardless, the goblins all cried out feverously as they praised the king. They cried out so desperately that it seemed as if their throats were parched.


    The king¡¯s promation was a challenge to the humans, but that was exactly what they wanted.


    For where the king points is where they shall go, for to them - who had no gods - the king himself was god.


    Gi Za Zakuend was the first to cry out, but now, he was as quiet as a mute as he looked around him with a cold gaze.


    There were even some among the humans who could be seen kneeling.


    The adherents of the king, the people who hesitated, the humans, the demihumans, the elves¡­ Gi Za looked over them all with a cold gaze.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Level has risen.


    92 => 96


    After taking a territory from the humans, humans havee under your control. As such, the title ¡®Emperor¡¯ shall be added to you.


    Because of the new title, Emperor, the skills, The King Who Calls Forth Chaos and Blessing of the Sealed War God, shall be added.


    The King Who Calls Forth Chaos


    *Charm effect on other races. (MEDIUM)


    *The effects of the Blessing of the Underworld Goddess shall be amplified.


    Blessing of the Sealed War God


    *Defense, physical strength, and ether will all be raised when leading an army.


    *One¡¯s instinct is now more urate when looking around the battlefield.


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 96


    ss: King; Ruler; Emperor


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Warrior''s Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess; Guided One; The King Who Calls Forth Chaos; Blessing of the Sealed War God


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: High Kobold Hasu (Lv77); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv68); Orc King (Bui) (Lv82)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the OneEyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ô

 Volume 3, Intermission: Lost History I

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission: Lost History I</h4>


    ¡ªOnce upon a time, during the Age of the Warlords, also known as the Age of the Great War of Supremacy, were many people. In that age, humans, monsters, demihumans, and gods painted the world.


    The humans who sought to expand their territories and make grander their hegemony.


    The goblins, orcs, and kobolds who sought to overturn the humans¡¯ supremacy from the borders.


    The demihumans who were once driven away by the humans.


    It was to these creatures that the gods¡¯ expectations were ced, and it was they who weed an age of great chaos.


    This is an excerpt of some of the documents of that age.


    ording to a traveling grandma, this is something the Goblin King himself wrote. As for whether that¡¯s actually true or not, who knows?


    To begin with, just when did the Goblin King acquire this information? It¡¯s simply too suspicious. If she speaks the truth, then this could be considered a historical discovery.


    ¡ªWritten by the History Schr, Altoni. ¡®A Historical Perspective on the Age of Gods¡¯ Volume 3, Chapter 2, from the scattered and lost secrets.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Goblin and monster evolution tree.


    Leader Type Normal => rare => Noble => Duke => Lord => King => ?


    Direct Vassal Type Normal => rare => Noble => Knight => Baron => ?


    Druid Type Normal => Druid => Shaman => ?


    Beast Type Baby => Adult Beast => Wild Beast => ?


    Tamed Type Baby => Twin-Heads => Three Heads => ?


    Kobold Type Normal => High Kobold => Rook Kobold => ?


    Orc Type Normal => Orc Leader => Orc King => ?


    Starting with the Goblin King, a person with experience in leading a horde will be a leader type, while a goblin with no experience in leading a horde who was born under the rule of the Goblin King will most likely be a direct vassal. These two types are greatlypatible with each other, such that there are cases when a god¡¯s blessing or one¡¯s experiences in life causes one to jump from one path to another.


    Gi Za is of the druid type. He has nopatibly with the leader type or the vassal type. It could be said that the evolutionary path he follows is unique.


    Wild beasts like Cynthia follow the beast type path. That¡¯s a different pathpared to the one walked by Gi Gi¡¯s tamed beasts.


    The details are yet unknown. It could have something to do with the personality of the beasts or perhaps their food. Maybe it¡¯s the goblin skills themselves having an effect on them. In any case, it¡¯s still a mystery.


    As for the kobolds, there hasn¡¯t been any sighting of evolved forms other than Hasu¡¯s, so there¡¯s not much info here either.


    As for the orcs, it¡¯s also a mystery due to Bui keeping things under wraps.


    Demihuman Type UNKNOWN


    God Type UNKNOWN


    They keep the information to themselves, so there¡¯s nothing to write.


    Human and human-like ss system.


    Warrior Job Apprentice Warrior => Adept Warrior => Master Warrior => UNKNOWN


    Magician Job Apprentice Mage => Adept Mage => Master Mage =>


    UNKNOWN


    Healer Job Apprentice Mage => Adept Healer => UNKNOWN


    Adventurer Job Apprentice Adventurer => Adept Adventurer => Master Adventurer => UNKNOWN


    Knight Job Apprentice Knight => Adept Knight => Master Knight => Holy Knight (Preparatory) => Holy Knight


    There is much to be learned regarding the humans and the humans- like sses. All the ss systems changes job depending on the divine protection received, so the system listed above is really nothing more than an example.


    For example, a human following the warrior job will eventually find himself unable to proceed any further unless he receives the divine protection of a god, but after receiving one, the variations are


    endless. The same could be said for the magician-job and the healer- job.


    In the adventurer-job, one can be promoted above the master stage without any divine protection, but the job itself requires the skills to survive in the world, so most adventurers receive a divine protection before reaching the master stage.


    The knight job branched out from the warrior job because of the conferring of decorations, and is independent of the warrior job.


    Protagonist 93 => 96


    Gi Ga Rax 1 => 29


    Gi Gi Orudo 40 => 65


    Gi Gu Verbena 20 => 59


    Gi Go Amatsuki


    97 => 43 (Duke => Baron)


    Gi Do Buruga 1 => 34


    Gi Za Zakuend 82 => 93


    Gi Ji Arsil 37 => 65


    Gi Zu Ruo 68 => 90


    Gi Ba


    81 => 3


    Gi Bi


    1 => 23


    Gi Bu


    1 => 21


    Gi Be


    1 => 38


    Gi Jii Yubu 27 => 45


    Gi Ah


    42 => 54


    Gi Ii


    38 => 51


    Gi Uu


    40 => 76


    Hal


    3 => 40


    Mido


    5 => 32


    Shumea 89 => 90


    Yoshu


    58 => 74


    Hasu


    77 => 1 (High Kobold to Rook Kobold)


    Cynthia 68 => 87


    Bui


    82 => 95


    Rashka (Duke => Lord) 81 => 1


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga 2 => 31


    Ra Narsa 78 => 79


    shd


    91 (Note: that¡¯s how it is in the raws.)


    Felbi


    75 => 81

 Volume 3, Chapter 172: Spring is Faraway (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 172: Spring is Faraway (1/2)</h4>


    The small northern country of Orphen was known for two things.


    One was the Ivory Tower and the other was the living legend of Oron.


    Whenever Orphen is mentioned, the first things toe to mind were these.


    The small country of Orphen was enclosed in and of ice and snow, so it was difficult to invade. Because of that interest in it mainly revolved around these two things.


    Oron was an adventurer so famed that he has been praised as a living legend. Minstrels could often be heard singing tales of his adventures, the most famous of which was his feat of subjugating a dungeon alone.


    As the story goes, wielding one of the few God ss weapons, the me King¡¯s Eye, Marcosius, he went to a small dungeon by himself and subjugated it.


    Because of him even the Holy Shushunu Kingdom can¡¯t ignore the small country of Orphen.


    As for the Ivory Tower, it was home to all those who pursued knowledge, and was the so-called treasure house of knowledge. As a structure, it is a giant milky-white tower equipped with some divine mechanism that allows it to regte its temperature.


    Many countries send their most brilliant youths to the tower to have them reared into excellent bureaucrats.


    This is another reason why the neighboring countries won¡¯ty a hand on the small country.


    Business aimed at the overseas students in the small country is also always flourishing regardless of the wars outside.


    Also, because the Ivory Tower understands the necessity of peace in the small country for their continued pursuit of knowledge, they often lend their knowledge.


    The Ivory Tower is divided into three towers: the white tower, the red tower, and the blue tower. What knowledge and how much can be shared is decided through a meeting between these three towers.


    In one sense, it could be said that these towers are the ones making the decisions in the Ivory Tower. And the meeting between them could be attended by the elders - the leader of each tower - and the various faction leaders under them.


    That meeting was currently in the midst of a storm because of Reshia¡¯s proposal.


    Ordinary bureaucrats could also attend the meeting, so when they heard Reshia¡¯s proposal to give more rights to human-likes, they were shocked.


    ¡°Ridiculous! You want us to give more rights to the likes of demihumans and elves!?¡±


    ¡°I beg to differ. We have long passed the stage where we could prosper with our strength alone. I believe the time hase for us to coexist with other races.¡±


    It was a student of the red tower who so vehemently opposed Reshia¡¯s proposal such that veins could be seen sticking out on his forehead.


    ¡°Coexistence!? Hah, we are currently coexisting with them, are we not?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is not a rtionship of master and ve but that of friends.¡±


    Contrast the student of the red tower, who was like raging mes in his anger, Reshia was as still as tranquil waters.


    ¡°Are you suggesting that we make those savages our equals?¡±


    ¡°By what right do you call them savages? History makes it clear that these people were only tricked, their homes taken, and then themselves driven to the very borders of the world by none other than us ¡®humans¡¯.¡±


    ¡°We rule thesends with the rightful blessing of the gods. Moreover, our so-called ¡®trickery¡¯ extends to nothing more than what war permits. They have no one else to me for their loss but themselves!¡±


    The other people of the red tower began criticizing Reshia. As they did, the student from before took that as encouragement and his mouth slipped.


    ¡°Hmph, have you began to feel for the monsters after being kidnapped? You¡¯re a disgrace to the title of ¡®saint¡¯!¡±


    A faint ripple appeared on that ever emotionless face of Reshia¡¯s as a hint of anger appeared in her eyes, but just when she was about to say something, the sound of bells reached her ears. That was the signal the elder of the white tower, Tanya Fedran, used to indicated she was about to say something.


    As an over 70 year-old woman, she was ill-fitted for arguments. But while that may seem to be the case from her appearance, one word from her could destroy a bureaucrat¡¯s career forever.


    ¡°I would advise everyone to refrain from such remarks. That is both an insult to the carved seal of the Goddess of Healing and a challenge to the three towers¡¯ authority.¡±


    At that, the gathered people stirred.


    The words of the most influential person in the Ivory Tower, Tanya Fedran, caused the student from the Red Tower, who was happily criticizing Reshia, to pale.


    ¡°To speak ill of the saint, is to speak ill of the Ivory Tower¡¯s will,¡± a beautiful young man said as he agreed with the elder of the white tower.


    As young as he seemed to be on the onset, he was actually already over 120 years-old. He was the elder of the blue tower, a man rumored to be an ageless magician.


    ¡°¡­Still, I do believe it may be too rash to give more rights to the human-likes,¡± an old man with deep wrinkles said as he covered for the students from his tower.


    He was Serion Harlon, the archbishop of the church of the Ancestor God Who Birthed Nations, Ativ, the greatest god of the many gods.


    If the people arguing until now could be said to have been rabid dogs, the people who spoke now were elephants.


    As silence filled the room, not a student from any faction willing to open his mouth, Reshia spoke.


    ¡°I beg to differ. If anything we have taken far too long, and at this rate, I fear it may be toote.¡±


    When Reshia said that, the student that had been openly criticizing her before looked at her with nk amazement.


    Students from every tower gulped as they watched her.


    ¡°Late?¡± The red elder looked sharply at Reshia.


    Everyone else but Reshia herself drew cold sweat.


    ¡°If the people who have been driven into a corner were to unite, humanity is sure to receive a crippling counterattack. When that timees, it will be toote to mend rtions, and the prosperity that humanity has built until now will vanish like blown dust as they swallow one nation after another.¡±


    Reshia said that without even the slightest tension.


    Being at the center of attention while everyone was as quiet as mutes was sure to have been nerve-racking, but she acted like it was nothing at all.


    ¡°Pu, ¡­Ku ha ha ha! I give, as expected of the saint! You certainly do have guts! There¡¯s no doubting Lord Tanya has taught you indeed!¡±


    The elder of the blue tower finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and he guffawed out loud, causing the white elder to chuckle, while the red elder wryly smiled.


    ¡°Hey, kids¡­ Can you face the bigwigs and propose a n to help the country like this? As future bureaucrats who are meant to help your respective countries, this is the first thing you need to learn!¡±


    The students looked liked they had their souls sucked out of them as they powerlessly nodded to the blue elder¡¯s words.


    That advice was meant for the bureaucrat candidates. There wasn¡¯t anyone in the room who didn¡¯t understand what those words meant.


    ¡°Saint Reshia Fel Zeal, that is indeed a novel proposal, if I say so myself. Unfortunately, it isn¡¯t so easy to increase the rights of the human-likes,¡± the blue elder said.


    Reshia calmly replied. ¡°But why? Shouldn¡¯t we make a move now while there¡¯s still room for negotiations?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but giving them more rights to avoid bloodshed isn¡¯t something easy for the majority to ept. Surely, you are aware of our history.¡± The red elder said in ce of the blue elder.


    Humanity has paid a grave price to stand where they are today, and many of those who stand at the helm of the country have lost an acquaintance in those wars.


    The price to gain ¡®privilege¡¯ was paid with blood itself, and the price was even higher when the enemy was a fellow human.


    Sometimes one would have to face against the king, sometimes the aristocrats¡­ Regardless, it was in a simr way that the Ivory Tower made others acknowledge it.


    The price paid is also what gave value to the so-called ¡®privilege¡¯.


    Because of that there aren¡¯t many people who would agree to just give demihumans their rights.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It is worthy of consideration, yes, but implementing it right away is impossible,¡± the white elder said.


    Reshia nodded. The white elder was both her benefactor and her greatest backer. She had no choice but to back off now that she¡¯s spoken.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Tell me, saint, what is it that you fear so much? What did you see in the west?¡± The blue elder asked.


    Reshia closed her eyes. She believed it was not fear that filled her heart.


    Would it be fine to speak of the Goblin King here? Not as a saint, but as Reshia?


    Reshia spoke. ¡°¡­Are the goblins truly depraved creatures? Somehow, I¡¯m not so sure anymore.¡±


    At those words, silenced filled the room once more.


    This was not a silence on the level of her earlier suggestion.


    After all, this was a question regarding creatures that have been nothing more than enemies until now.


    When the elders heard her question, they fell into silence.


    If Reshia had asked her question to royalty or knights or adventurers, they would have surelyughed in response.


    They would surely say, ¡®Are you drunk? Of course, they¡¯re enemies!¡¯


    But the silence of the three elders, who were well learned and full of experience, was grave. That silence filled the meeting room.


    The students did not understand either, but they did not have the courage to break the silence. No one was fool enough to say anything.


    The silence was finally broken when the blue elder sighed.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s true what they say about seeing things when you live long enough¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought I would hear such words from


    a less than 20 years-old girl, but¡­ I suppose that¡¯s why you¡¯re the saint.¡±


    The distant gaze of the blue elder was filled with a deep sadness.


    ¡°This meeting has gone too long for these old bones of mine. Let us end here,¡± the white elder said with a sigh.

 Volume 3, Chapter 172: Spring is Faraway (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 172: Spring is Faraway (2/2)</h4>


    10 days after the Goblin King dered the founding of a new country, word has already spread to the neighboring nations. The people who fled the western capital had spoken wantonly about the subject. After all, the goblin army intentionally allowed them to flee to the main capital.


    ¡°Let those who wish to leave leave. In fact, send them off courteously.¡±


    At the Goblin King¡¯s behest, whenever the patrolling goblins happened upon a human seeking to flee, they would give them food and let them go their way.


    This treatment did not apply to those who tried to invade the western capital, however. In their case, they were properly arrested.


    During the night, Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s assassin squad were the ones in charge of the patrols, while the harpyurea and the Paradua were in charge during the day.


    The monster army led by Gi Gi Orudo moved as a detached force and created a free zone east of the western capital. Its scope was vast, so much so that almost the whole area except for the road leading to the capital was covered.


    The beasts under Gi Gi originally lived in the forest; hence, they were much stronger than the beasts living in the ins. The beasts that proved most problematic to the humans had already been hunted, so only the rtively less threatening beasts were left.


    Beasts from the forest came pouring out in droves, so the beasts on the ins had no choice but to either be driven away or be eaten. As the ecosystem within the ins was altered, Gi Gi created the free


    zone and returned his monster army to the wild, allowing them to increase their numbers.


    The viges to the west have already mostlye under the rule of the goblins. This was mostly due to Shumea and the elves¡¯ efforts as they promised the vigers that they would be able to continue living as they have until now.


    In fact, their lives under the goblin rule was actually better than when they were under Gowen. After all, the goblins only demanded a yearly tax of 30% of food produced.


    The viges varied in sizes, but because the biggest city, the western capital itself, had fallen, none of them tried to rebel.


    The humans left in the western capital numbered approximately 700.


    Considering how almost 10,000 lived in the western capital before, it could be seen just how much the goblins were feared and how well Gowen was able to lead his people away.


    The only people left were homeless children, old people who could no longer move, and ves.


    ¡°If the children want, they can be warriors. If not, then give themnd and have them produce food.¡±


    At the king¡¯s behest, food was first given to them, then the siblings, Shumea and Yoshu, talked to the children. A person was considered an adult upon reaching 15. Until then, the children would have to do as they were told.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think there would be these many children at this age here,¡± Shumea grumbled with a wry smile as she took care of the children.


    The ves were taken care of by Yoshu. The Goblin King had suggested to see if they could be used in the war, so Yoshu tried various things out to see what he could do with them.


    The Goblin King also decided to hand out rewards to his subordinates. An ¡®Eight-gs¡¯ meeting was held at the ins near the forest, and it was decided that the area around the western capital near the humans would be given to the goblins.


    However, the Goblin King forbade touching the humans under his rule, as they were an important resource necessary for the production of food. Human farmers were something that the Goblin King had been wanting for some time now.


    The humans that stayed behind could keep theirnd, while thends that have been abandoned would be given to the elves and the demihumans.


    Looking at it one way, it seemed as if all the dangerous territories were given to the goblins, but whateverints may have risen from that were quickly suppressed by the king.


    The Goblin King knew more than anyone else just how much blood needed to be shed to grasp his sought-after hegemony. He would much rather rely on the goblins than the few demihumans they had.


    At Gi Go¡¯s request, the Goblin King also gave a small territory to Yustia and her Yugushiva who fought with them in the battle. After all, the yugushiva, who were referred to as savages in the north, had always yearned for the warmth that the southernnds had.


    Of course, while Gi Go Amatsuki may have suggested it to the king, Yustia still had to thank the Goblin King himself.


    ¡°Thank you, King of Goblins,¡± Yustia said as she offered her sword to him while kneeling.


    She swore vassge to the king with the deepest respect she could give.


    After receiving and with warmth situated in the borders of the forest and the ins, Yustia immediately set off on her way back to the mountains of the snow god.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Come, Gi Ba!¡±


    The king hadn¡¯t forgotten to give names to those who had evolved.


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡±


    Gi Ba, a goblin who has received the divine protection of the one- eyed ck snake, struck his sword into the ground and knelt before the king. The hate his kind felt for the humans could not be healed; so, the king gave them thend situated to the east, the area closest to the humans from that direction.


    ¡°I name you, Gi Ba Hagar. Keep a tight leash on your hate until the day to let it loosees.¡±


    ¡°As the kingmands, so shall I obey!¡±


    The Goblin King noticed Gi Ba¡¯s fists curled tightly and shaking, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The next goblins that appeared before him were those that evolved into a rare ss.


    The naming ceremony was held with the avable noble goblins circled around them.


    When Zu Vet, the goblin under Gi Zu Ruo, saw the main force of the Goblin King¡¯s army, he was shocked.


    He¡¯d always believed that Gi Zu was exceptionally strong, but as it turns out, Gi Zu was actually just one of many powerful goblins.


    He had no choice but to realize just how much of a frog in a well he was.


    Gi Zu once told him that he would understand the king¡¯s greatness once he met him. Apparently, he wasn¡¯t exaggerating.


    The Goblin King was endowed with a giant stature, out of which emanated the aura of a king, and on his body were various equipment fitting that of an old hero. When all that was coupled with his valiant image as he wielded his great sword, it was enough to make it feel as if he was something more than just a goblin¡­ something divine.


    Seeing the king, Gi Zu actually found it understandable that he would be able to y an ogre. On top of that, the goblins that served by his side were not normal either.


    ¡°Hey, pops¡­ Who is that?¡± Zu Vet asked.


    ¡°Lord Gi Ga Rax, the warrior I respect the most,¡± Gi Zu said as with much pride.


    Gi Ga Rax¡¯s body was covered in scars, but it did not give him the image of a weakling, instead the scars served as medals that honored his valor in battle. He was missing an arm and a leg, but even then, he did not seem weak at all.


    Zu Vet did not judge him wrongly. He believed that if he were to fight him, 10 times out of 10, he would surely lose.


    ¡°What about that big one?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Lord Rashka from the tribes.¡±


    Zu Vet did not mind that Gi Zu replied so curtly, instead he observed the goblin.


    He boasted a stature even greater than that of the king¡¯s. He had a long tail that seemed durable, and the tone of his skin was a dark gray that was almost ck. He had a lone horn that reached for the heavens and some terrifying fangs could be seen peeking out of his mouth.


    His overwhelming muscles made it seem like he could crush anything in this world with brute strength alone, and the way he tapped his shoulder with his club made him look like a demon. He could probably crush anyone given one opening.


    When Rashka red at Zu Vet, he immediately imagined himself being crushed by that club of his and his whole body shook.


    That goblin looked no different from an evil demon who wouldugh as he smashed someone into hell. Zu Vet couldn¡¯t help but wonder if a mistake had urred somewhere and the demon identally found himself among goblins.


    ¡°Pops, what about that one?¡±


    ¡°That is Lord Gi Go Amatsuki. He is perhaps the most skilled swordsman among the goblins.¡±


    Although the goblins around him all had sharp gazes, Gi Go¡¯s eyes were a league sharper. It was such that they could be described as razor-sharp.


    His skin was also gray in tone, but his body was slender for a goblin. Be that as it may, he was not at all weak, for a closer inspection would reveal that his muscles were packed tightly into his smaller frame.


    It was almost as if all the unnecessary parts have been shaved away, leaving only a body that was sharp like a sword. The atmosphere around him gave Zu Vet the impression he would be cut if he were to touch him, causing him much fear.


    Gi Go seemed to have felt Vet looking at him, as he turned and met his eyes. It happened only for a moment, but Zu Vet felt a chill running up his spine that he would never forget for the rest of his life. For a moment, he thought he would be cut, and he retreated one step.


    They were so far from each other that such a thing was clearly impossible, but the difference in strength still made Zu Vet feel that way.


    Inadvertently, Zu Vet closed his eyes.


    Everything happened for but an instant, but his body wouldn¡¯t stop sweating.


    He thought Rashka was a monster, but so was Gi Go.


    Gi Go had already turned away from him by the time he opened his eyes again and was looking at the goblin being named.


    ¡°Pops¡­ would ya mind if I went back home?¡±


    When Gi Zu saw Vet nched with fear, heughed and beat his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Zu Vet. Not one of these goblins were strong right from the start. Every one of them is where they are today because they fought through death and conquered a powerful adversary.¡±


    As Gi Zu happily said that, hepared himself to the three goblins, excluding the king.


    ¡°One day, we¡¯ll catch up to them. One day¡­ Right, Vet?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m d I decided to follow ya, pops. I¡¯ll follow ya for life.¡±


    As Zu Vetughed with Gi Zu, he watched the naming ceremony continue.

 Volume 3, Chapter 173: Broken Wings (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 173: Broken Wings (1/2)</h4>


    To the east of the Eastern Holy Shushunu Kingdom were the small nations, the small nation of Fenis who took care of the elves, the farming country of Guralio, and the Iron Kingdom of Elfara. It was in the eastern part of their territory that the headquarters of Elks n was located.


    Pale and her two fellow adventurers entered into one of the countless small countries, stopping at a corner somewhere away from the main road.


    Pale¡¯s legs seemed to tremble as a repulsive odor wafted to her nose.


    ¡°Umm, Ms. Pale¡­¡±


    In the end, the boy and girl she saved at the Holy Shushunu Kingdom ended uping with her all the way here.


    ¡°¡­Rue, sorry, but can you tell me what you see?¡± That cold voice of hers was due to her unwillingness to ept the reality that was before her.


    The young girl tried to say something, but the tragedy before her kept those words from leaving her throat.


    ¡°Umm, but¡­ Shurei.¡±


    She seemed about to cry as she turned her pleading eyes to the boy next to her.


    In the end, it was the young boy who spoke of the tragic sight before them.


    ¡°It¡¯s been burned down. It¡¯s horrible.¡±


    That was all he could say. The young boy neither knew enough words to describe the scene before him urately nor did he wish to.


    He had not been raised naively enough to believe that the world was a kind ce. He knew full well that the world was a cruel ce that could take even the small happiness he had if it so wished.


    That being said, he was still not sure whether it would be a good idea to tell Pale what was in front of them.


    This used to be a lively bar where people made merry and drank themselves drunk, but now, there was nothing left but the remnants of a once great fire.


    That nostalgic ce Pale and herrades frequented was now gone.


    They probably haven¡¯t started rebuilding it yet. After all, the smell of burned structures and humans lingered yet in the air.


    But even more appalling than that was the sight of a spear sticking out from the abandoned corpses.


    The freshly severed head that were put on disy were not just one or two either.


    The boy said that the ce had been burned down, but that was not an urate description of the scene, for what had urred here was surely a massacre.


    The boy thanked god that she could not see. He thought it was her good fortune that she could not see something so terrible.


    ¡°Why did something like this¡­¡±


    Could something like this really be allowed in the middle of the city? The boy wondered as he looked at the people nearby.


    He noted that they were frightened.


    If something so outrageous could be done so openly, then that could mean only one thing: the people who had done this were strong.


    ¡°Touri¡­ Ryutanu¡­¡±


    Pale felt like being depressed, but she forced herself to calm down. She had to think and keep walking even if it was hard.


    She did not expect for their base to be burned to the ground even if they had lost to the Red King.


    It was true that a battle among ns was done for the sake of having the initiative to take a dungeon, but there was no reason to exterminate each other so thoroughly. After all, something like that would no longer fall under the scope of a mere n war but a true war.


    The Elks n was supposedly a small to medium sized n, but it was still fairly big.


    It was hard to believe that that entire n was actually done in. There had to be some survivors. At least, Pale forced herself to believe that.


    The Red King n had yet to calm down and it was hard to imagine that the Elks n would lose so one-sidedly; if so, then perhaps they were taken by surprise and were forced to run away.


    In any case, she would have to first find the survivors, and then¡­


    ¡°¡­Shurei, Rue, thank you for apanying me until now,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°But, Ms. Pale.¡±


    The boy and the girl were kind people, and they did not believe it would be good to leave Pale alone, but her firm words left them unable to decide whether it would really be a good idea to tell her that.


    As they were wondering what to do, Pale turned her back on them and walked away. They had been traveling until now, but unfortunately, they were caught up in something bad.


    ¡°From here on out, I will be fighting for the sake of myrades. This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    That voice that used to be so kind was now as cold as ice as Pale bid them farewell.


    While unsure whether to chase after her or not, Pale vanished into the crowd of people walking along the road.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    The high-standing officials that was normally present with the king was nowhere to be seen.


    In the throne were only two people: King Ashtal and a kneeling holy knight.


    ¡°¡­I hear you lost.¡±


    ¡°Punish me if you must, but please spare my subordinates.¡±


    Gund bowed his head with much frustration as he clenched his fists down onto the carpet.


    ¡°The threat to the west has yet to be expelled. Someone must deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The holy knight, Gowen Ranid, who used to be responsible for the west had already passed. Gene Marlon was actually next in line, but he too has already passed, and even before Gowen, way back in the Forest of Darkness.


    Of the holy knights that left to rescue the saint, only Gund was still alive.


    King Ashtal looked at Gund with sunken eyes.


    Gund had no way to refuse him. This recent defeat was bound to shake whatever achievements he has built until now. After all, there was nothing unusual about a losing general being punished.


    ¡°I will definitely expel the western threat.¡±


    ¡°I will be expecting then.¡±


    After being dismissed from the king¡¯s presence, Gund returned to his room. As soon as he did, he mmed his fist onto the wall.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    He had been moved from the north to the west. That was the same as giving all the efforts he put into stabilizing the north to Lili.


    The Holy Knights of Germion Kingdom were tasked with the duty of leading the army and fortifying one of the cardinal directions. It was a position that was both at the peak of the army and the ruler of a big territory.


    They had to gain the territories they were given with the soldiers they had. Because of that they had to pay careful attention over the management of the territory and the soldiers under them. How to acquire soldiers was left to the holy knights¡¯ discretion. Of course, they could borrow from the king, but for the most part, they had to recruit their own.


    In Gowen¡¯s case, he turned the young boys from his region into soldiers, while Gund used his influence as a former adventurer to recruit the skilled adventurers from the guild, and Sivara brought the soldiers from his region with him.


    There were various ways to procure the necessary soldiers, but regardless, they all fought to expand the territory they were given.


    That was the military system of Germion Kingdom.


    Currently, many among the big aristocrats of the kingdom havee from the holy knights of thest generation.


    But there was a catch. If the king found one ipetent or one blundered horribly, the territory he has been given could be changed, causing him to lose everything he has worked for.


    Germion Kingdom was the great western kingdom of the continent.


    The scope of territories it ruled would not lose out to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom at the center. But the more territories one covered, the bigger the differences would be from region to region.


    There was a big difference between the borders and therge cities, for example.


    The western region that was troubled with monsters and the northern region that was troubled with barbarians were borders and had less business, while the east that was flourishing with trade with the Holy Shushunu Kingdom and the south that traded with the free cities naturally had more business.


    Gund wouldn¡¯t be so vexed if he could get one of the more affluent regions, as that would mean that he would get more taxes and human resource that could be used to develop business and increase ie.


    But if he were to get another undeveloped territory that would be throwing away all his efforts onto his sessor. Especially, now that he has been ordered to move from the north to the west.


    Thend Gowen had developed was now a den of monsters. Because of that getting the west was the same thing as having to start from zero. Gund would have to recruit soldiers anew and reim the west.


    Fortunately, there were elites who fought under Gowen mixed in along with the refugesing from the west.


    He would have to make a new western army using them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose to something like this, goblins Just you watch, I¡¯ll kill every single one of you.¡±


    Gund¡¯s hate for the goblins burned ever fiercer.

 Volume 3, Chapter 173: Broken Wings (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 173: Broken Wings (2/2)</h4>


    The boundary between the Goblin King¡¯s territory and Germion Kingdom¡¯s wasn¡¯t clearly defined, so the area from Sinta Hill, where the fortresses were, was considered to be the border.


    There were 8 fortresses protecting the road to the capital. It was a group of small fortresses that were specifically built so that they could support each other.


    Its surveincework wasn¡¯t by any means perfect, however, as it was actually possible to easily get past it by taking arge detour through the north.


    After all, it just wasn¡¯t feasible to have soldiers stationed throughout the entire border, so a specific point to focus their forces on was necessary. But it was precisely because of that that two figures were able to enter the goblin territory from Germion Kingdom.


    ¡°¡­Finally managed to get through,¡± a manughed as he watched the watch fires of the fortress from the distant forest in the night. His voice was high-pitched for a man, giving his words a frivolous feel to them.


    ¡°Can¡¯t let your guard down if you want to live,¡± the other man said in a low-pitched raspy voice.


    The two hooded men casually walked along the forest when they saw some monsters squirming from a distance.


    ¡°This is it, the end of the human border.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like shedding blood needlessly.¡±


    As one man cracked a joke, the other took a peek at the monsters. If they could avoid getting noticed, they could slip past them.


    Stifling their breaths, they proceeded cautiously and left the forest.


    ¡°The western capital is finally within sight, but isn¡¯t this bad?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They arrived at the ins after leaving the forest, but without any tall grass, there was no ce to hide.


    Because of that they werepletely exposed.


    ¡°Humans?¡±


    The two humans immediately turned their backs to each other as the goblins surrounded them.


    When the blue goblin asked them that question, they took out their weapons.


    ¡°Resistance won¡¯t be tolerated,¡± the goblin said.


    Now what? The man with a high-pitched voice quietly asked the other.


    ¡°Answer me this first,¡± the man with a low-pitched voice said. ¡°Is your boss generous enough to talk?¡±


    Gi Ji Arsil ordered his goblins to stop attacking as he observed this pair of invaders once more.


    It was nighttime and they were surrounded by so many goblins, and yet they seemed confident enough not to lose.


    ¡°You ask if our king is generous? At the very least, he doesn¡¯t have any to spare for you humans.¡±


    The man with a low-pitched voice went quiet at that, while the other man spoke in a panic as he raised his arms.


    ¡°Hey, hey! We came here to negotiate!¡±


    ¡°Negotiate?¡±


    Gi Ji was certain of his advantage, so he kept on talking to try and drag out more information from these two.


    Gi Ji has had more opportunities to see the enemy humans ever since taking on the role of the vanguard.


    His interest in the humans mostly stemmed from getting information from them, which he was recently informed the king valued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We came here to talk with your boss, so don¡¯t hurt us, alright?¡±


    ¡°What kind of talk?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s for your king to know,¡± the low-pitched man said.


    Gi Ji nodded. ¡°Very well. In that case, we shall tie you up and present you before His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Get them!¡±


    Gi Ji ignored the man as he panicked, and he ordered his subordinates to catch them.


    As one goblin approached the two trespassers, the low-pitched man spoke.


    ¡°Fine, take it,¡± he said as he handed their weapons without hesitation.


    ¡°Woah, woah, take care of those! Those don¡¯te cheap!¡±


    Like that the two trespassers were brought before the king.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The free cities to the south of Germion Kingdom were currently in the middle of a civil war.


    From a religious perspective, the north adhered to the Kushain faith while the south followed the desert god. From a cultural perspective, the north focused on farming while the south focused on trading.


    They originally lived two very different lives, but they were forced to unify because of the threat that was Germion Kingdom, which used its might to cull the monsters, drive out the northern barbarians, and conquer several cities from the southern free cities.


    Because of that the nations of the free cities formed an alliance, creating the current free cities.


    At the center of that alliance were three city-states and 2 kingdoms.


    Kingdom Elrain, which focused on both trading and agriculture, due to it being situated right at the border of the desert and the greennds.


    The city-state of Pena which focused onmerce through its oasis.


    The mysterious city of Tortoki that was situated in the southern desert.


    The city-state of Cultidian, which was the headquarters of the Kushain believers.


    The Northern Kingdom of Fatina, which was connected to the borders of Germion Kingdom.


    One of the main yers of the civil war, the Kushain believers, had Cultidian and Fatina in their hands. Both were big cities that had at


    least 300,000 people each. And with the surrounding viges included, their numbers could reach a million.


    Their army numbered about 200,000, and their patriarch, Benem Nemush, was vigntly watching the region as he looked for an opening.


    On the other side, Kingdom Elrain had grown weaker due to the conflict between the Kushain believers and the desert god¡¯s, and was currently in a state of chaos. As for the mysterious city of Tortoki, it had money, but with the adventurers caring mostly about their own conveniences, it did not have the power to muster the south.


    The remaining city-state Pena has just lost its old king and appointed a new queen in ce.


    With the south unable to muster its forces, the Kushain believers were free to attack, and many of the smaller cities were forced to capitte without fighting.


    The defeated city-states were given high taxes and were in a horrible state, but those that rebelled were burned down, so they were even worse off.


    When the southern part of the free cities heard the state of things from those who had managed to flee, they were shocked. As a result, they decided to hold a meeting.


    No one actually believed that a civil war would seriously break out while Germion Kingdom was baring its fangs on them, but seeing the Kushain believers serious, the alliance decided to reorganize the alliance so that they may be able to deal with them.


    The new alliance was given the name: Ashunasan (Desert God) Alliance.


    The Red King n that managed to exterminate the Kushain believers from Elrain Kingdom joined the alliance to lend a hand to the weakening Elrain Kingdom.


    The strength of the Red King n was further proven when it was able to deal with the Kushain believers from Kingdom Elrain¡¯s neighboring nation, Windsdam.


    Gradually, the Red King n led by Brandika, became a force in the south that no one could ignore.


    ¡°They just kept smoking at us.¡±


    ¡°Well, the upper brass are all pretty much the same.¡±


    Brandika nodded to the words of the man dressed in desert clothing.


    He was arge-statured man with red hair worn knotted in the back, and he was currently drinking with a young man.


    He drank strong ale without the slightest hesitation and he came out of itpletely unaffected.


    The clothes he wore were clean, but they couldn¡¯t be said to be expensive.


    A nce at his worn-out breast te and boots showed that he was clearly a veteran adventurer.


    The people around him were all mostly from the Red King n.


    ¡°They¡¯re not bad people, though.¡±


    As Brandika emptied his mug, he thought back to the alliance meeting. It couldn¡¯t really be called a meeting, though, because no one wanted to foot the bill for the war. Just remembering it made the bitter ale taste even bitter.


    ¡°I have no intention of serving anyone but you,¡± the schrly pale- skinned young man said resolutely.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered you think so highly of me,¡± Brandika wryly smiled.


    The young man closed his eyes and protested. ¡°You overestimate me. I¡¯m also named Carlion Quinn Kirks, you know.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s leave it at that¡­ So, Carlion. It¡¯s fine to keep going like this, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re sending messengers to the influential people in Elrain, so we should just quietly watch for now. Besides, we¡¯ve also dispatched the n from Tortoki to a wonderful ce.¡±


    ¡°General Kanash of Elrain has given us a favorable reply,¡± a beautiful elf quietly fell from the ceiling to report that, then she immediately excused herself.


    ¡°Oh, Cell,¡± Brandika crossed his arms as he looked up at the ceiling, but his gaze was not on the ceiling itself. Perhaps it was on the future he yearned for or the blood-drenched battlefield.


    ¡°There was a person that caught my interest back at the meeting.¡±


    ¡°The princess of Pena, I take it? I believe she¡¯s 19¡­ I can¡¯t think of anyone else promising from that meeting other than her.¡±


    ¡°The young knights beside her were fairly good too.¡±


    The fierce smile on Brandika¡¯s lips left a good impression on the gnome, Cell. It was a feeling close to awe.


    That princess from the meeting had overseen the meeting calmly as she tried to bring together the various leaders that only cared about their own countries.


    But the best part about her was how beautiful she looked from the side with that calmposure of hers.


    ¡°¡­By the way, Carlion.¡±


    Brandika¡¯s expression suddenly became serious.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The fact that Carlion fixed his posture showed just how odd Brandika was suddenly acting.


    ¡°¡­Think that princess is the sort to look thin while wearing clothes?¡±


    ¡°¡­If my eyes aren¡¯t lying to me, quite.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s believe those eyes then!¡±


    As Brandika¡¯s eyes sparkled, the beautiful female gnome warrior kicked him and sent him tumbling over.


    The reverence in her gaze was gone and what was left was a disdainful look as if she were looking at trash.

 Volume 3, Chapter 174: Leon Heart Clan (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 174: Leon Heart n (1/2)</h4>


    Even as the two invaders were brought before the Goblin King, that audacious attitude of theirs did not change. Seeing them act as if they¡¯d forgotten what it meant to be nervous caused Gi Ji to frown.


    Gi Ji couldn¡¯t figure out who they were, so just to be safe, he sent one of his subordinates to contact Nikea of the Araneae, who was in charge of the western capital¡¯s security.


    The araneae could easily move through the various districts of the western capital with their eight limbs, so they should already be ready for them.


    Gi Ji wore a frown on his face as he brought the perfectly calm invaders before the king.


    ¡°My king, these are the invaders who made contact with us,¡± Gi Ji said as he prostrated himself before the king.


    For the first time sinceing here, the bound invaders behind Gi Ji finally had a change in their emotions. Gi Ji clearly heard them gulp, and though their faces might have been covered by a hood, they were definitely shocked.


    ¡°You wish to talk to me?¡± The king asked as he watched the invaders.


    When the invaders felt the pressure emanating from the king, they nodded to each other, took off their hoods, and revealed themselves to the king.


    ¡°¡­Are you two descendants of the crystal?¡± The king asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I was called that¡­ Excuse me. I am Tauropa, a member of the big fang, and a descendant of the dazzling crystal.¡±


    ¡°As for me, I¡¯m just a normal human. Zakusen of the Leon Heart n.¡±


    Zakusen was outfitted with armor that gave him the impression of being a veteran. He had long gray hair that was slightly wavy. It slovenly hid his face, but it could not hide the sarcastic smile on his lips and his frivolous eyes.


    The demihuman, Tauropa, on the other hand, also wore an armor, but his appearance was closer to humans than that of the fangs. Of particr note were his drooping ears that peeked out of his shortly trimmed hair.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ So, what do you want?¡± The Goblin King asked as he thought to himself topile the information from Shumea regarding the humans.His gaze never left them even once.


    ¡°Well, to make things short, we would like to make a deal with you.¡±


    The man named Zakusen folded his arms and smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. We are goblins, and you are humans. Why would you support us?¡± The Goblin King said, making sure to pick out which words to say.


    Zakusen raised one of his brows and spoke to Tauropa. ¡°Hey, hey! Do we really hafta exin?¡±


    But Tauropa urged him with a sharp gaze, and Zakusen could only shrug his shoulders as he answered the king.


    ¡°Well, ta make things short, thanks ta you, this n of ours that doesn¡¯t discriminate against elves and demihumans was left out to dry.¡±


    Zakusen nced at Tauropa for just a moment before looking back to the king and continuing.


    ¡°While looking for work, we managed ta hear some smelly rumor about possible work in the western capital. Apparently, a country ruled by non-humans just got made. Well, what cha think, Goblin King? So long as there¡¯s coin, we¡¯re willing to fight yer war for ya.¡±


    ¡°How big is your n?¡±


    ¡°We have approximately 1000 warriors and 200 mages at yer service. There are other mates too. In total, we number almost 2000.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded. ¡°Give me some time to think it over. Until then, wait at one of our guest rooms. Nikea, please show our guests their room.¡±


    As Nikea bowed and led the two n members to their room, Gi Za Zakuend watched them with much suspicion.


    ¡°Can we trust their words?¡± He asked the king.


    ¡°They¡¯re probably telling the truth, at least, half of it, anyway,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Should I kill them then?¡± Gi Ji Arsil suggested. He felt responsible for having brought them here in the first ce, and it seemed as if he couldn¡¯t wait to run after them.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do¡­ The part about them having lost a home among the humans is probably true. It¡¯s probably not just because of us, but King Ashtal probably did reject them despite needing to take back the west.¡±


    Gi Ji and Gi Za became thoughtful as they quietly listened to the king.


    ¡°But what¡¯s noteworthy is that part about us having found a nation. It seems the fleeing humans did a good job of spreading word.¡±


    When the Goblin King smiled fiercely, Gi Za nodded.


    ¡°When you first suggested to send the humans away courteously, to be honest, I doubted my ears, but is seems, the n is going well.¡±


    There was a reason why they went out of their way to send the humans so courteously so as to even send them off with food. In this world, only humans had a country, but there were many other species who wanted to have one as well. The king had sent the humans off courteously to send a message to those people, and as it turns out, that message was properly delivered.


    There were many humans who ran in fear after the founding of the country was announced. Naturally, those people would talk about the king as soon as they reached the main capital.


    The Goblin King wanted to use the fleeing humans to paint an image of how cruel and fierce he was.


    The humans would surely exterminate a terrifying existence, but before that, they would first have to confirm its existence. Because of that they would surely try to find out what kind of person the Goblin King is, and of course, the country he rules.


    Originally, the king had intended to use humans he could trust to spread the news, but Gowen had actually managed to properly evacuate the city and the remaining people were also loyal to the western feudal lord, so he was forced to change his ns.


    And just as the king expected, messengers, who also served as scouts, came from the ins.


    ¡°Only question now is how trustworthy they are.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t do any good if they found themselves stabbed in the back after paying them.


    ¡°So we need to see how trustworthy they are?¡± Gi Za touched his slender chin and became thoughtful.


    ¡°We have time until we give our reply. Gi Ji, have the scouts focus their efforts on the south.¡±


    ¡°As youmand!¡±


    Gi Ji bowed to the king, and then ran off.


    ¡°¡­What about the east?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s cleverly defended, so¡­¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s concern was understandable, but ording to Gi Ji¡¯s intel, it would be difficult to attack with the way things are.


    ¡°Butpared to the east, the south is peaceful. Is there any need to go out of our way to make more enemies?¡± Gi Za asked.


    The Goblin King nodded. ¡°Right, which is why I want to use this as a test case to see whether they can be trusted or not. Moreover¡­¡±


    The fiercely smiling king drew a map of the dazzling ins in his mind. The vastnds he needed to conquer were burned into his eyelids.


    ¡°We have rested enough. It is about time we showed our might.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it¡­¡±


    As Gi Za nodded, he smiled fearlessly with the king.

 Volume 3, Chapter 174: Leon Heart Clan (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 174: Leon Heart n (2/2)</h4>


    The guest room Nikea brought the two n members to was a house that was previously used for lodging. The two couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile, seeing how the whole house was given to them and referred to as a guest room. It just didn¡¯t match with themon sense of humans.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, just inform the person outside,¡± Araneae said.


    ¡°Thank you, brethren,¡± Tauropa said.


    Nikea nced sharply at Tauropa before turning heel. ¡°¡­Excuse me.¡±


    Seeing how openly vignt Nikea was, Zakusen wryly smiled. ¡°At least they¡¯re easy to understand.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop with the frivolous remarks?¡±


    After confirming that there was no one sneaking around them, Tauropa sent a grim look to Zakusen.


    ¡°You¡¯re really way too serious.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s about right, though, considering I¡¯m standing before the vice leader of the Leon Heart n.¡±


    When Tauropa said that, Zakusen brushed up his loose gray hair and tied it behind him, and suddenly, that frivolous attitude he has been taking until now ceased. In ce of that frivolous smile was a straight smile like the Ò» character, and a deep wrinkle formed on his forehead. It was the face of a man full of worries.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would actually use a pseudonym. But I suppose it¡¯s only expected of the Lord Commander.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t really stand that joking personality, to be honest, but it had to be done.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you think of that king?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m shocked. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be the real deal,¡± Zakusen said with a wry smile as he shook his head.


    What he felt from the king was intelligence and an abnormal power. When a man leads over 2000 humans and demihumans, he¡¯s bound to meet various people. Kings and princes from various countries as customers, renowned generals to fight alongside with, famed adventurers, and monsters or adventurers from unknownnds.


    But even after everyone and everything he has met and seen, the Goblin King stood out.


    ¡°I doubted my ears when I heard he allowed the humans to escape and even gave them food, but¡­¡±


    That heavy gaze during their audience with the king weighed like a barrel full of lead as it sought to discern their intentions. It was enough to make him think it above even that of the pressure emanated by an ogre.


    ¡°I think he even saw through our lies.¡±


    ¡°The part where we were driven away because of them? Is it really that bad?¡±


    Zakusen smiled and replied without hesitation. ¡°Well, maybe for you it¡¯s fine. A few days ago, a letter from the King of Guralio arrived, asking to cancel the contract.¡±


    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be about the 10 year contract, could it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the Red King. They gathered the small- and medium- sized ns and went to the south, but it seems they intend to maintain their influence in the east. They wouldn¡¯t want a second Swallow n, after all. Everyone¡¯s acting like weak cowards.¡±


    When he saw Tauropa speechless, he continued.


    ¡°In other words, we¡¯re not in a position to criticize others. We went to the west in hopes of making a deal with King Ashtal of Germion, but we were immediately refused. Says he can¡¯t trust demihumans.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re strong.¡±


    ¡°Right, in a full-blown war, we wouldn¡¯t lose out to the Red King or to the Valkyria, but the leader is still young. He probably doesn¡¯t have the confidence to protect the nonbatants, and he¡¯d be right.¡±


    ¡°Dagger of Webrus¡­ Those cowards.¡±


    ns needed bothbatants and nonbatants to function. The Dagger of Webrus was an infamous n known not to spare even the nonbatants.


    ¡°Did you hear? It seems the Swallow n was also done in by them. Apparently, it¡¯s because their leader, Touri, was wounded in the battle for initiative. It seems the Dagger of Webrus used that opening.¡±


    ¡°When I heard the vice-leader himself wasing, I thought it was just one of your whims. It seems I was mistaken. My apologies.¡±


    Tauropa lowered his head upon realizing that the organization he was affiliated with had been driven this far.


    ¡°Like I said, you¡¯re too serious.¡±


    The wrinkles on Zakusen¡¯s forehead softened just a little as he wryly smiled.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s hopeless. There¡¯s that tidbit we got from that farmer, Mattis, too.¡±


    As Tauropa nodded, there was a feeling akin to reverence in him as he looked at Zakusen.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough talk for now. Tauropa, what we should do now is get a good night¡¯s rest and recover as much strength as we can.¡±


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Because of the sudden influx of people, the public order of Germion Kingdom has quickly turned for the worse.


    Out of fear of the goblins, the humans had fled to the main capital with only their clothes, but while the capital may have received them, it did not have enough food to feed them all.


    Moreover, with word of the goblin invasion having spread only recently, the influential merchants haven¡¯t had the time to prepare ample food to trade.


    The public order of Germion Kingdom had worsened, but it was yet to reach critical levels. This was mostly thanks to Yuan and the other soldiers who led the refugees to safety and brought them under the management of the king.


    After Gowen passed, Yuan swore to carry on his will, and he gathered the remaining retainers to ensure that the refugees could live.


    Moreover, King Ashtal also opened the storehouses in hopes of feeding the refugees. so the situation was - to some extent - suppressed.


    King Ashtal wished to attack the goblins even a moment sooner, but unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t in a position to do so.


    The body of the fire god that hung from the peak of the heavens shone down as if to drive away Gund.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡± Gund clicked his tongue as he watched the refugees with their tents outside the city walls.


    Gund specialized in attacking.


    With a swing of his Blue Thunder, he would y the enemy general with ease, while his soldiers would follow him from behind to clean up the rest.


    To someone like that, it was only a given that King Ashtal¡¯s order to defend would not be agreeable. Not only was he poor at defending, he also had to reorganize his soldiers. To make things worse, he couldn¡¯t even rely on the king due to ack of resources.


    Because of that Gund would have to use his own wealth, but unfortunately, he did not have enough to immediately rebuild his army. Thend he was given was the barren territory of the north. If he wanted fertilends, he would have to develop it first.


    Because of that Gund invested heavily into the northernnds, from building new roads to adopting favorable policies to peddlers, and even as the northern territory ran red, he would use his own funds to support it.


    Unfortunately, all that effort had gone to waste.


    Even if he were to sell all of his properties in the north, it would still be insufficient to make an army. Be that as it may, he couldn¡¯t forgive the Goblin King. That sensation from being hit by the Goblin King lingered in his arms yet. Even though he was a human, he was forced to turn his back on a goblin and run.


    It felt as if everything he¡¯s worked for from the time he was an adventurer until he became a holy knight has all been denied.


    He had no money, but he wanted an army.


    If so, his methods were limited.


    One method was to hire the soldiers for cheap, another would be to recruit soldiers without money. Unfortunately, thetter method wasn¡¯t possible in the capital. That left the first method.


    Many people now roamed the capital without work despite their responsibilities. Gund would gather those people to form an army and challenge the goblins once more.


    There was no other method left.


    But such a method didn¡¯t leave a good feeling. He has been leading thugs all this time, so he would have to train them first. It was a pain, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    He didn¡¯t want to, but his feet moved anyway. His hate for the goblins ran deeper than his hate for training some refugees.


    ¡°Ho¡­¡±


    The patrolling soldiers were surprised to see Gund enter the refugee district. The remnants of a defeated army were a pitiful bunch. It could be said that everything they had until now had been liquefied. They used to be so haughty, but now, the refugees used them as an outlet for their dissatisfaction. Sometimes, they would end up using force on the refugees.


    But Gund rejoiced when he saw the state of the defeated army.


    ¡°Hey, you. You represent these bunch?¡± Gund asked a senior soldier who was patrolling.


    ¡°Lord Storm Knight,¡± he said.


    Many of the soldiers of the western capital knew Gund by face. After all, they had fought with himst year to rescue the saint.


    ¡°Commander Yuan should be in the training grounds.¡±


    ¡°You have a training grounds?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let me show you.¡±


    As Gund followed from behind, he couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes wide at the state of the defeated soldiers. They were more organized than he¡¯d thought.


    ¡°That guy Yuan. Is he Lord Gowen¡¯s right hand man?¡± Gund asked as he thought of that old warrior.


    The soldierughed. ¡°Lord Gowen favors him, but as for being his right-hand man¡­ It just so happens that after Commander Corseo passed away, there was no other candidate left. It¡¯s truly unfortunate. If Commander Corseo were alive, perhaps we wouldn¡¯t have lost so one-sidedly.¡±


    Gund nodded to the talkative soldier as he became thoughtful.


    ¡°But considering he¡¯s managed to keep everything this organized, he must have some skills.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, Commander Yuan would be happy to hear that. It¡¯s just that¡­ With how young he is, everyone just can¡¯t help but want to help him. It¡¯s the same for me. When he looks at me with those honest eyes of his, I just can¡¯t help but recall something I¡¯ve lost a long time ago.¡±


    When Gund heard that it was a youngmander who was responsible for organizing the army to this extent, he was shocked, though he didn¡¯t let it show on his face.


    While still shocked, the soldier leading the way called out to him.


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    The soldier pointed to a young male knight. He was young enough that even as hemanded a small toon with his upper body exposed, there was no doubting he was still a young man.


    Despite that, however, the countless scars on his body showed just how much bloodshed he has gone through.


    ¡°Commander Yuan! We have a guest!¡±


    ¡°Who!?¡± Yuan asked in a loud voice as he turned around.


    The soldier replied with augh. ¡°It¡¯s the holy knight, Lord Gund!¡±


    The soldiers in the area stirred when they heard what the soldier said, but Yuan looked at Gund with a stern face as if he couldn¡¯t hear the others.


    ¡°You are the one in charge here?¡± Gund asked as he red at Yuan in a condescending manner.


    Yuan nodded with a stern expression. ¡°Yes. Did the people of the western capital cause some trouble?¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    Gund was confused for a moment, but it did not take long before he realized what the man was making that stern expression for, and he wryly smiled.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why. I didn¡¯te here for that,¡± Gund said with a fierce smile.


    Seeing that smile, Yuan¡¯s expression became even sterner. ¡°Then why have youe?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahh, right.¡±


    Gund looked around with a curious gaze at the refugees.


    ¡°Do you want to take back the western capital?¡±


    The air stirred, and the refugees looked at each other with a look of both anxiety and expectation.


    ¡°¡­I would appreciate it if you did not tease the people of the western capital,¡± Yuan said.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t believe me? Well, fine. I¡¯lle again at the same time tomorrow,¡± Gund turned around and left.


    And just as he said he would, he came again at the same time.


    But this time, he had with him a bag as big as him and the few remaining thugs left were behind him.


    ¡°¡­What are you nning?¡± Yuan asked while dressed in an armor and with a sword in his hands.


    Gund looked around him. The area was full of worried people and those frightened with expectation.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Gund threw out the contents of the bag he brought, spilling gold coins onto the ground.


    It was a wealth enough to support amoner¡¯s life for seven lifetimes and still have some left over. It was such a wealth that Gund had so casually thrown.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Suddenly, Gundughed fiercely and struck his great sword into the ground.


    ¡°I came here to buy you sorry lot!¡±


    The air stirred and the voices resounded throughout the refugee district.


    Their voices were so full of fervor that Yuan and the others widened their eyes in shock. It was as if pirs of fire were bursting out from before them.


    ¡°Can you really take this lying down!? The fact that your hometown was taken just like that!?¡±


    Gund¡¯s voice resounded throughout the area and pressured the people of the western capital. Unlike Gowen¡¯s dignified aura, Gund¡¯s was a powerful one that didn¡¯t bother to hide itself even a little.


    ¡°This here is my entire fortune! I¡¯m going to use it to buy all of you sorry bastards¡¯ future! If you don¡¯t want to be bought, then run! Because I¡¯m taking you with me to the battlefield!¡±


    As that voice caused the heavens to shake, the dying fire within the hearts of the people began to burn once more.


    ¡°The way you¡¯re going now, the king¡¯s pockets will eventually run out, and you will all be left to die! Your children and your grandchildren! None of you will be able to live as humans anymore!¡±


    Though there may have been a promise with Gowen, there was still no doubt that these refugees were taking a toll on the kingdom¡¯s treasury. Not too far off, most of these people will eventually be sold as ves.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m buying you now! I¡¯m giving you an opportunity to cut open a path to your own future!¡±


    Stake your life and cut open a path to tomorrow. Gund¡¯s words resounded with the hearts of the people. The western capital was originally full of people who wanted to reim the borders, so his words were easy to ept.


    Yuan endured the fire that sought to rise up in his chest as he asked Gund.


    ¡°What are you nning to do by buying us?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Gund asked back.


    Then with a voice louder than ever, Gund howled to the heavens. ¡°We¡¯re taking back the western capital! So follow me!¡±


    As cries of jubtion resounded, Gund raised up his right arm. Gund reigned above the people of the western capital like a king.

 Volume 3, Chapter 175: Big Movements (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 175: Big Movements (1/3)</h4>


    The n to connect the various demihuman territories as proposed by Yushika of the harpyurea was finished within a year.


    Inns were built along the road at fixed distances and were used to store food and weapons, and the goblins took on the duty of patrolling the area around them, making them into facilities that anyone could use.


    Because of these trade routes, the power of the goblins could now reach the various demihuman viges, allowing them to fulfill the very purpose the Goblin King allowed their construction in the first ce: to serve as a defensive measure against the demihumans that had misgivings with the king in the case of a rebellion.


    As a result of these trade routes, the travel time from the nearest headquarters of the goblins, the Fortress of the Abyss, to the araneae vige was now just 3 days.


    And even the farthest demihuman vige, the centaurs¡¯, now only takes 7 days from the fortress. That was a speed unthinkable of in the past.


    But at the same time, the demihumans also benefited from these trade routes. With them they could receive better medical care and it would now be easier to procure food.


    The demihumans were generally a people of hunters, and their prey were the extremely dangerous monster beasts. To be able to hunt one was proof of one¡¯s adulthood, but it was also because of that that many of them would find themselves wounded.


    Until now the demihumans have been relying on different medical herbs from their viges, but with the resulting expansion of


    business from the construction of the trade routes, they could now have as much medical herbs as they needed.


    Although the Forest of Darkness was vast, there were some herbs that could be gotten only from the scattered demihuman viges. On top of that, they were also limited by which herbs they knew useful.


    But with the appearance of the trade routes, all those problems have been solved, and that¡¯s exactly why Yushika suggested their construction in the first ce.


    The demihumans were hunters. Because of that there was no guarantee to how much food they could procure at a given time. Luck yed a big part in their spoils. To solve that, Yushika thought to use the trade routes to distribute the excess food.


    The reason Yushika became an excellent merchant and chief was for the sake of the demihuman alliance, but even as she thought to make a profit for all the viges, she couldn¡¯t forget her own wallet. Try as she might, it just wasn¡¯t possible for her to think of a n that benefited everyone equally.


    Once the various viges have been connected, someone would have to transport the goods. That duty would fall on either the harpyurea or the mud-scaled tribe. The Goblin King highly valued Yustia¡¯s ability as she unknowingly opened such arge market.


    The enrichment of the backnds could never chip a crack at the Goblin King¡¯s path to world domination.


    After the battle at the western capital hade to a pause, the Goblin King asked Yushika to gather at the human city.


    Yushika folded her wings as she took her seat. Near her were the elves and the smarter ones among the goblins, the druids.


    It was a simple meeting room made only for the purpose of having an audience with the feudal lord. It was in such a room that the king appeared.


    The dignified aura about him was the same as ever, and Yushika couldn¡¯t help but inwardly falter.


    ¡ªGood grief, would it be too much to ask him to be a little easier to handle.


    Yushika¡¯s gaze pointed to none other than the leader of many races, the one who watches over them, as well as the one who continued to make her life a misery.


    Her benefactor, Fei of the elves from Forni, was also present. A quick nce around the meeting room showed that the highest rank that could be currently be summoned were all present.


    Sensing an ill foreboding, Yushika felt like sighing, but the moment the king spoke, she suddenly found herself with vertigo.


    ¡°I wish to implement a tax system.¡±


    It was here that Yushika remembered her conversation with the chief of the mud-scaled tribe, Fanfan.


    Fanfan suspects that his highness might actually be an idiot. He has absolutely no idea what the word ¡®impossible¡¯ means.


    Inwardly, Yushika found herself agreeing with her as she watched the meeting continue.


    Even if the Goblin King was an aimless fool, the war with the humans had already begun. It was toote to be calling it quits.


    ¡°Hence, I would like you to make one.¡±


    Yushika was dead quiet.


    ¡ªDid you just throw the problem to us?


    She kept herself from saying that out loud as she patiently waited for the meeting to continue.


    ¡°I suppose this is in order to rule the humans?¡± Fei of Forni asked.


    As expected, he is someone we can rely on, Yushika inwardly praised.


    ¡°Precisely. I would like you to keep it simple and the taxes light.¡±


    But if you want to rule the humans, a heavier tax should be better. Yushika couldn¡¯t understand what the king was thinking as she shook her head.


    As a merchant responsible for her whole tribe, even Yushika, who focused mostly on profits, couldn¡¯tpletely rid herself of her hate of the humans.


    To her kind, this war was something they partook in to reim their territory. A reconquista, so to speak. It could also be said to be in preparation of their main goal: to create a country of only demihumans.


    As far as her kind were concerned, it didn¡¯t matter how many humans died in the process, and they didn¡¯t feel even the slightest guilt for it.


    Yushika unconsciously frowned.


    ¡°It seems there are people who don¡¯t agree with me, but the stability of the hintends is necessary for our next step. So long as they are willing to ept my rule, I am willing to ept even the humans.¡±


    The king was going to ept humans into his country, so he wished for them toe up with a tax system. At least, that¡¯s what it felt like he was saying.


    When the king said that, amotion broke out among a considerable number of those present.


    Of those causing amotion, there were even some who were goblins.


    ¡°Gi Ba¡¯s people are as noisy as ever,¡± Gi Za remarked.


    ¡°Displeased, Gi Za?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    Gi Za wryly smiled and shook his head. ¡°The king has spoken. If there is any among us goblins who have a problem, I will deal with them¡­ But if you ask me if I¡¯m displeased, well, yes¡­ I am.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you exploit them, so long as it doesn¡¯t cause problems.¡±


    But, of course, many of the people attending nodded. Yushika also agreed inwardly.


    ¡°The humans are few. Many of the people in this room could take on 10 humans alone ande out the victor. But what if that number was increased to a hundred? What about a thousand? Few among us could im confidence ining out the victor then, no?¡±


    When the king pointed that out, the people in the meeting went quiet.


    ¡°Besides, I may intend to rule them, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will favor them.¡±


    Seeing the Goblin King¡¯s smile full of confidence, Yushika wondered if he had a n of some sort. But even if he did, would it really go well? The humans are a fearful enemy, who would quickly grasp victory given a moment of weakness. If such a thing were to ur, wouldn¡¯t everythinge to nothing?


    That thought weighed heavily upon her.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s say I believe the king¡¯s words, a tax system would undoubtedly be necessary to organize a country,¡± Fei of Forni said after a long period of silence. ¡°But the next question then would be ¡®with what should they pay¡¯?¡±


    No boorish remark such as ¡®just take whatever they have¡¯ came out in response to that question. Not even the goblins suggested it. That spoke greatly of the quality of the people gathered here today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have them make farms. When the time of harvestes, we can then take our dues.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be enough. There should be merchants even among the humans. We need to think of a tax for them too,¡± Yushika blurted out without thinking.


    One of her subordinates has on more than one asion reported to her about sightings of people carrying goods on covered wagons. She knew from what she¡¯s gathered that those were none other than human merchants.


    If the only tax were to be on goods produced, such merchants who didn¡¯t produce anything would end up having nothing to pay.


    Various opinions came out, but in the end, a conclusion couldn¡¯t be reached.


    ¡°We could also try asking the humans,¡± Gi Za suggested, and the meeting immediately went quiet.


    ¡°We are creating a tax system to rule over the humans, and we are going to ask them for their opinion?¡± One of those participating in the meeting asked.


    Gi Za didn¡¯t mind and replied, ¡°the humans can be separated into two sses, those that rule over others and those that are ruled. They have many methods with which they rule their fellow man, methods we could never even dream of.¡±


    Is that so? Yushika tilted her head.


    ¡°If the burden is too great, the humans will rebel, so we need to keep the tax light to ensure that they will work for us. Is this what the king intends?¡± Fei asked the Goblin King.


    The Goblin King did not seem dissatisfied as he nodded in response.


    After that, the humans, Shumea and Yoshu, were called to seek their opinions regarding the tax system. The meeting livened up once more.


    That meeting continued for 3 days, and in the end, it was decided that the farmers would give up 30% of their crops. As for the humans enlisting into the army as battle ves, their tax will be set to 10%. As for the merchants, they will be obligated to apany the goblins and demihumans and their taxes will be paid through the food they sell.

 Volume 3, Chapter 175: Big Movements (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 175: Big Movements (2/3)</h4>


    Ever since the king made up his mind to move south, the pressure they have been exerting toward the east greatly weakened.


    The assassin, Gi Ji Arsil, left only the barest guards and led his toon south. They would be the advance force, while the main force would soon follow from behind.


    Gi Gi Orudo who led the beast army, Gi Zu Ruo who led the brawlers, and the rtively unscathed of the noble ssmanders all went south.


    Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster army, in particr, advanced at an amazing speed. He moved toward the south with the rare ss, Gi Bu, as his adjutant.


    Their goblins numbered few, but they led a staggering number of beasts. Such a number would naturally require an equivalent amount of food to sustain. Gi Gi¡¯s answer to that was to take the food from thends they passed.


    In other words, they fed the beasts as they traveled down south. But this was not a good thing to the beasts native to thesends. After all, though a good majority of the beasts in the army were those that were driven away from their homes in the forest, there was still a huge gap in strength between them and those living in the ins.


    That was a horde so great it was like a tsunami as it overwhelmed them.


    If the beasts were even a little clever, they would surely run. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was the human territory that they rarely trespassed or the territory of some other beast. Before that tsunami- like horde, they had no choice but to force their way through.


    As Gi Gi rode on the back of his triple head, he looked on at the army following from behind with satisfaction. He was the first one to receive the king¡¯s permission to build a vige.


    Theirs was a vige of beast tamers, made up of the northern goblins Gi Gi had taken back with him and the goblins that were born in the fortress while he was gone that had the aptitude to be beast tamers. Naturally, the resulting army from such a vige was also a beast tamer army.


    The goblin raid led by Gi Gi caused the monsters living at the northern part of the free cities to go into rampage, and even the docile beasts that normally didn¡¯t attack started proactively attacking.


    Screams resounded from a small vige under the rule of arge city- state.


    Though the small vige had rtively weak defensespared to therge cities, they still had weapons of their own. Unfortunately, it was not so easy to deal with the rampaging beasts. All the more so when they came in droves, one wave after another. The situation was such that not even knights and adventurers would be able to easily handle it.


    The warriors from the city-state that acted as the feudal lord of the vige would normally go expel the beasts, but they were currently busy preparing for the war between the northern and the southern free cities.


    The smaller beasts wreaked havoc upon the crops, while therger beasts destroyed the houses. When the people saw that the feudal lords had no intention of stepping in, their dissatisfaction toward them soared.


    From the perspective of the feudal lords, the people rebelling was a scary thing, but making an enemy out of the Kushain believers was even scarier. Fear of the believers has been deeply burned into their hearts after witnessing for themselves the holy war that the patriarch, Benem Nemush, called.


    To the believers, killing the feudal lords and all of the people was not a strange thing. Although they may all be Kushain believers, they were not all as fanatic as the patriarch about their faith¡¯s teachings.


    There were many among those ruling who interpreted the teachings to suit their agendas.


    To the feudal lords, these kinds of believers were the scariest.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The two messengers from the Leon Heart n had another audience with the king three dayster. Tauropa from the Big Fang Tribe and the man who called himself Zakusen.


    They looked toward the Goblin King as he sat in his throne.


    There was no one else in the room other than he. At the very least, they did not see anyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of taking you up on that deal.¡±


    When the Goblin King said that, the two messengers heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡ªLooks like we won¡¯t be dying here just yet.


    The Goblin King noticed their quiet exchange, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it. Instead, he said that they needed to work out the details.


    ¡°¡­The details?¡± Zakusen asked with that frivolous expression of his.


    In response, the Goblin King smiled cruelly like that of a cat tormenting a little mouse. ¡°It is necessary, no? How much will you be paid and what roles will you be undertaking¡­ These things need to be decided upon.¡±


    The money was understandable. The Goblin King was a smart one.


    But when Tauropa heard the king mention about ¡®roles¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head in puzzlement.


    Zakusen felt an ill foreboding as cold sweat slid down his back.


    ¡°The only thing we can do is fight,¡± Tauropa said.


    ¡°Yes, and I would like you to help with that,¡± the Goblin King said with that same smile from before.


    ¡°¡­What is it that you wish of us?¡±


    ¡°I want you to destroy the Kushain believers from within. Act as their allies and find sympathizers among their ranks.¡±


    In other words, betray humanity. The two messengers were shocked.


    ¡°That¡­ would be going against our honor as mercenaries,¡± Zakusen said hastily without even the time to fix his frivolous mask.


    ¡°Oh, I think you¡¯re gravely misunderstanding something here. The moment you left the human camp and came to our side, you became traitors.¡±


    The Goblin King mercilessly buried that cold harsh truth into their hearts, and though Zakusen understood that full well, he couldn¡¯t help but avert his eyes.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you haven¡¯t resolved yourselves, then we can forget about this whole conversation.¡±


    This was not a war between fellow humans, but a war among races. The very existence of a race was at stake here, and the Goblin King would not ept anypromise. To that end, he would use anything he could.


    The Goblin King was reminding them just what kind of war they were about to throw themselves into.


    It was the least respect he could give for these two brave messengers who risked their lives toe here.


    Unfortunately, Tauropa could not understand the king¡¯s good will, and he looked at him with a gaze filled with fury, before turning to nce at Zakusen.


    When he saw that Zakusen wasn¡¯t saying anything, he spoke. ¡°We are mercenaries, we¡ª¡±


    But Zakusen cut him midway and spoke in a loud voice. ¡°¡ªFine! We ept your terms!¡±


    Tauropa opened his eyes wide in shock, but Zakusen ignored him as he looked at the Goblin King.


    The Goblin King¡¯s crimson eyes that were as red as blood shot through the humans before him.


    ¡°¡­Very well. I shall believe you then.¡±


    The Goblin King stood up and approached them.


    I¡¯m going to be eaten! Tauropa cried inwardly as the king¡¯s ferocious smile grew bigger.


    The Goblin King spoke. ¡°State freely your heart¡¯s desire! From here on, I shall treat you as allies!¡±


    ¡°I gratefully ept,¡± Zakusen boldly replied.


    Tauropa felt his cheeks grow hot at his earlier shameful disy. At the same time, he found respect for their vice-leader¡¯s guts.

 Volume 3, Chapter 175: Big Movements (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 175: Big Movements (3/3)</h4>


    Pale Symphoria left the bar with her hood on and walked through the main street. This was her fourth day gathering information, but she still came out empty. She started gathering information as soon as she parted with the rookie adventurer, Shurei, and the believer of the goddess of healing (Zenobia).


    But regardless who it was, when it came to the Elks n, all mouths were closed, even the talkative drunks. Pale was again made aware of just how big the enemy was, and that fact made her grit her teeth alone.


    Which was why the moment her sharpened senses picked something up, she immediately left the main street and entered into the back alleys.


    If she couldn¡¯t find a trail, she would just have to lure the enemy to make a trail for her.


    So she used herself as bait.


    There were several people chasing after her as she passed through the back alleys. Those people kept following her even after she reached the slums.


    Pale knew her way around these parts. Adventurers often had scuffles with thugs like the yakuza, so they had to have a thorough understanding of the area they worked in.


    Pale had intentionally led her pursuers to a ce they could easily attack her.


    When Pale reached a dead-end in the slums, at a ce that used to be a za, she stopped.


    She hid the dagger in her hands as she eyed her surroundings.


    ¡°What ¡®cha doing out here all alone, miss?¡± One man stepped out and spoke frivolously.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ Especially at a time like this. Don¡¯t ya know there¡¯s a lot of bad guys out there?¡±


    The sound of two more came from behind, and there was another hiding under the shadow of the abandoned building to the right, stifling his breath.


    The earlier man from before didn¡¯t seem to like Pale keeping her silence, as he suddenly raised his voice and struck the ground with a rod-like object.


    ¡°Tch¡­ It¡¯s the boss¡¯ orders, so it can¡¯t be helped. Just hurry up and die.¡±


    Pale calcted the distance between her and her assants as she confirmed the sound of footstepsing from both in front and behind.


    Judging from the sound of their footsteps, the people approaching her didn¡¯t seem well-versed in martial arts. In that case, the real enemy was probably the one hidden under the shadow of the abandoned building to the right. As Pale arrived to that conclusion, she revealed the dagger she had been hiding all this time.


    ¡°Ooh! Pulling something like that!¡± One of the men said as he yed with his rod.


    ¡°Take this¡ª!?¡±


    The moment the man swung down with his rod, Pale¡¯s body shifted a little, and his rodnded on the ground, giving rise to a cloud of dust.


    ¡°KU¡ªYou lit!?


    The man ignored his numbed arms and pursued Pale¡¯s shadow, but her dagger had already been thrust at his neck.


    ¡°Tell me who sent you and I¡¯ll let you off,¡± Pale¡¯s voice was without a hint of warmth as she allowed her dagger to lightly cut the man¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Eek!?¡±


    The man faltered as he screamed, and Pale followed him to ensure her dagger remained on his throat. But the moment she neared the man, the footstepsing from behind got her attention.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Two pairs of footsteps approached from behind. As Pale felt even the sound of the weapons swinging, she slightly moved her dagger and turned her body, and in the next moment, the man Pale was threatening screamed.


    He ended up receiving his allies¡¯ attacks in her ce.


    As the enemy behind clicked his tongue, Pale took a step and sent her dagger toward his arms.


    She may have been blind, but with her exceptional hearing, she could reproduce an image of her surroundings within her mind.


    When the sound of an arrow flying from behind resounded, Pale bent down.


    ¡°KA!?¡±


    As the other man behind her cried out in pain, Pale ran toward the direction the arrow came from.


    As Pale caught the sound of someone hastily standing up, she threw her dagger toward the enemy.


    A muffled noise resounded as the dagger buried itself into the fleeing man¡¯s back. After hearing the man fall, Pale went back to the man whose arm had been cut.


    She asked him the same question. ¡°Now tell me who sent you.¡±


    Seeing Pale brandish her dagger once more, the man shook in fear and confessed.


    ¡°¡­The Dagger of Webrus.¡±


    As Pale quietly repeated those words to herself, the mes of vengeance burned within her.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The de the ck-haired swordsman swung was a giant sword as big as he was tall. In the desert, it was a weapon known as scimitar. It was a special kind of sword known for its curved de, but the scimitar the ck-haired man wielded was far bigger thanmon sense would expect.


    The swordsman wielded his scimitar, whose curved de ran deeper than that of a curved sword, as he took a light step and watched the lightly-armored swordsman.


    The lightly-armored swordsman, whose skin was exposed, utilized a twin-sword style. He was an expert who pursued sharpness and lightness, and was one of the members of a famous n from thebyrinth city-state, Tortoki.


    It was in a small vige located between Elrain Kingdom and Labyrinth City-State Tortoki that the Red King n and another were staking their existence.


    And these two warriors were none other than the warriors sent out by their respective leaders to represent their ns.


    ¡°-Shi!¡±


    As the twin-sword user took a light step and started a rhythm, his body blurred and vanished. Or at the very least, that¡¯s how it appeared to the people watching.


    Immediately after, the ck-haired swordsman swung his sword at the empty air.


    The sound of iron and steel shing erupted, and the twin-sword user was sent sliding across the ground, spitting expletives.


    Despite that, however, his stance remained unbroken, but this much was expected of a warrior who carried his n¡¯s existence on his shoulders.


    The twin-swords user allowed the force to pass through his legs and begun preparing for a counterattack.


    ¡°GU!?¡±


    But a greater threat appeared as the ck-haired swordsman swung his scimitar.


    That was a power resulting from a man blessed with superhuman strength that went beyond the first-rate skill of the twin-swords user.


    But even if that was the case, the twin-swords user had his pride. If he were to lose here, his family - his n - would literally be crushed by these men.


    He had apanied his n for many years now. At the very least, he needed to fight until the end, so he took on that descending


    scimitar with his twin swords and allowed its power to take him along.


    As a result, it looked like he was running away, but that couldn¡¯t be helped. As the twin-swords user jumped back with the impact of the scimitar, something happened that shocked him once more.


    He had clearly jumped back, but for some reason, his body was suddenly forcefully brought back to the front. It was as if the world itself was offering him to the ck-haired swordsman.


    As the might of the scimitar directly fell onto his twin swords that pursued sharpness and lightness, it cruelly smashed them into pieces.


    The twin-swords user braced himself for death as the ck-haired swordsman pointed his scimitar at him.


    ¡°¡­We lost.¡± The n leader of the twin-swords user bit his lips in frustration.


    The Red King, Brandika, heartilyughed. ¡°Shunrai! Good job!¡±


    The ck haired swordsman nced at the kneeling twin-swords user as he wielded his scimitar again.


    ¡°It was a good match. Let¡¯s do it again one day.¡±


    Then without waiting for a reply, the ck-haired swordsman known as Shunrai walked back to his n leader.


    As he did, he noted that Brandika was holding the opposing n leader¡¯s shoulders as they talked about something. Odds were he was promising him their n¡¯s continued existence under the condition they came under the Red King n¡¯s banner.


    Tying his hair into a knot behind him and letting the sides fall just up till the shoulders, the ck-haired swordsman hid his mouth with a muffler despite being in the desert. He narrowed his eyes as he watched his n leader happily talk of his ambition (dreams).


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    As he was walking back to the n leader, it was the schrly youth, Carrion, who called out to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even sweat, though.¡±


    Hearing such arge contrast with his remark nowpared to when he was talking with the enemy champion, Carrion couldn¡¯t help but make an impish smile.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t currently have any ns to fight with someone big.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be hoping we have a change of ns, Genius Adviser.¡±


    Shunrai turned his back right after saying that.


    ¡°Ah, man¡­ Oh, right!¡± Carrion was left scratching his head for a moment, but immediately after, a smile appeared on his face, and he looked coldly at Shunrai.


    ¡°ording to the Dagger of Werbus, it seems we may have found a survivor of the Elks n.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s interesting¡­¡±


    The small opening through the ck-haired swordsman¡¯s muffler revealed a fierce smile like that of a beast eyeing its prey.

 Volume 3, Chapter 176: The Goblin King’s Long Arm (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 176: The Goblin King¡¯s Long Arm (1/2)</h4>


    The Goblin King upied the western territory ruled by Gowen Ranid on the month of Toura, and on the very next month, the month of Rabbit, the Goblin King formed an alliance with the Leon Heart n.


    The Leon Heart n was known for employing demihumans and elves with no discrimination. Of course, they couldn¡¯t go as far as to hire monsters, but they could contact them through the demihumans.


    The goblin army was able to advance smoothly thanks to the chaos caused by Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster army that suppressed the small city-states and caused the Kushain officials to cry.


    But that was only expected, after all, their numbers were terrifying.


    The native beasts could sense whenever the monster army moved, and they would flee almost immediately while carrying with them the fury of having their homes invaded. The human territories received the brunt of their wrath.


    The month of Drago could be said to be the start of summer, the season in which the fields would be painted green, but because of the rampaging monster beasts, the crops were devoured andid to waste, and the helpless farmers could do nothing more than scream and watch.


    As for the feudal lords that were supposed to be protecting said fields, they only felt some fatigue and some forlorn thoughts.


    The vige of Barje northwest of the free cities also suffered the wrath of the beasts.


    ¡°The beasts are attacking! They¡¯re attacking again!¡±


    As the man that went out to the fields screamed, the entire vige stirred.


    ¡°Make contact with the feudal lord! Hide your women and children! Men, get your weapons and gather at the gates!¡±


    The vige chief, who was at the prime of his life, gave orders to the vigers.


    ¡°Vige chief, Sonia¡¯s missing!¡±


    It was a small vige, so everyone knew each other. Because of that they could easily tell when someone was missing. As for the girl named Sonia, she was supposed to have gone out to help her parents with the fields, but¡­


    ¡°Sonia! Where are you!?¡±


    Her acquaintances all called out, not bothering to return to the vige.


    ¡°Over there!¡± A hunter said as he pointed to a location.


    At the end of where he pointed to was a girl being chased by a triple boar.


    ¡°Sonia, hurry!¡±


    The vigers cried out, but the triple boar was too fast, and not even the hunter¡¯s bow could suppress it.


    But an arrow dide flying, and it actually managed to hit the boar¡¯s legs, saving the girl, whom everyone thought was a lost cause.


    It was not the hunter who shot that arrow but a traveler who was staying here since yesterday.


    ¡°Garwin!¡± The archer called out.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Another man replied as he dashed out.


    Wielding a long axe over his shoulders, it was a warrior who dashed out. In the blink of an eye, the human warrior dressed in leather armor was right next to the girl.


    He confronted the beast as it stood back up.


    The triple boar charged toward the warrior, but the warrior twisted his body and dodged, then in the next moment,nded a blow on the boar¡¯s front legs.


    As the beast cried out in pain behind him, an arrow flew through the sky andnded on it.


    ¡°Good job, Fase!¡±


    Though both forelimbs were wounded, the triple boar came charging once more in its fury.


    The warrior called Garwin calmly watched as it made its charge, then he used his axe to bash its head.


    As the beast turned over and blood spurted out, a great apuse rolled over the vigers.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Not long after the monster attack, contact was made with the feudal lord¡¯s army. But when they heard that the beast they were to exterminate had already been taken care of, they were shocked.


    Feudal lords generally hated losing even a little bit of their army. Because of that they won¡¯t help unless they¡¯re absolutely certain of victory.


    Compared to them, the adventurers would fight as long as they think they can win. If that¡¯s not possible, they can still choose to run during battle.


    As a result, there was a great difference in promptness between the carefree adventurers and the feudal lords who had to protect their fiefs.


    It¡¯s because of that that the feudal lords and the adventurers have a give-and-take rtionship when it came to these beasts.


    ¡°I give you my gratitude for protecting my fief. Please tell me your name.¡±


    Naturally, the feudal lords, who loved to make use of people, would naturally want to keep the adventurers. If a feudal lord could have a famous adventurer stay in his fief, he¡¯d be able to expect a considerable increase in his fief¡¯s defensive prowess.


    ¡°I¡¯m Fase, and this guy is¡­¡±


    ¡°Garwin.¡±


    The feudal lord nodded as he watched the two adventurers nod boldly.


    The feudal lord invited them to his mansion under the pretense of thanking them for protecting his fief, and of course, the two adventurers epted his offer.


    This sort of exchange was actually quite normal. Especially, in the remote regions where there was an abundance of monsters, beasts, demihumans, and even bandits.


    ¡°Ho? So you¡¯re from Leon Heart?¡±


    In the evening, while the feudal lord was enjoying supper with the two adventurers, he learned that these two adventurers happened to be a part of a big n that was deeply rooted in the east.


    ¡°I¡¯d heard you worked as mercenaries, so I was expecting you to look rougher¡­¡±


    Fase, who was a half-human and half-elf, had a wry smile stered on his handsome face as he shook his head at the feudal lord¡¯s remark.


    ¡°Lately, we¡¯ve started to expand to the south. Along with that, many of us have decided to work as adventurers rather than mercenaries,¡± Fase said as he ignored Garwin, who was wholeheartedly stuffing his face.


    ¡°I see¡­ So how long will you be staying here? As you¡¯ve seen for yourselves, the beasts have been attacking frequentlytely, so having reliable adventurers such as yourselves would put my heart at ease.¡±


    The feudal lord was finally getting to the main point, but Garwin was still busy stuffing his face with food, so Fase had to clear his throat to get his attention.


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ The food is great too, so we can drop by whenever.¡±


    Seeing Garwin y the fool, Fase couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly as he cleared his throat a second time.


    ¡°My lord, I would like to remind you that we¡¯re not a charity.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the feudal lord was visibly discouraged.


    Weapons weren¡¯t indestructible. They wore out like other things when used, and the same was true for armors, which would be


    damaged upon being hit. Money was needed to fight, and people who cheaped out on such things would not live long.


    But the feudal lord understood that too, and that was why he was discouraged. He was hoping that they might help them out since they were a big n.


    Fase smiled with that handsome face of his and said, ¡°From our travels so far, we can tell that you¡¯re having a hard time and would certainly like to help.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, but¡­¡±


    What the feudal lord was worried about was - of course - money. He had to give alms to the Kushain faith, so he did not have much left to spend. If he were to hire adventurers to protect the fief too, he would surely be forced to take out a loan.


    The feudal lord may be reckless enough to intentionally charge through a road headed to bankruptcy, but he was yet to abandon hope. Be that as it may, the fact that he knew nothing of the other party¡¯s problems ensured that he woulde out the loser in this negotiation.


    As the feudal lord resolved himself to see these adventurers off, Fase spoke.


    ¡°If you can provide for us lodging, food, and three silver coins every month, then¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What!? Are you sure?¡±


    It was only natural that the feudal lord was surprised. After all, these adventurers could earn as much as a gold coin were they to go to Cultidian, the headquarters of the Kushain faith.


    So when Fase offered a sum that the feudal lord could actually pay, he was so moved that he took Fase¡¯s hands and cried.


    ¡°¡­You are our saviors!¡±


    ¡°Actually, it just so happens that our n¡¯s policy is to help those in need,¡± Fase said.


    The feudal lord nodded in admiration.


    But of course, any story too good be true had another side to it.


    A sry of 3 silver coins wasn¡¯t enough to cover weapon maintenance, so naturally, there had to be a reason why the Leon Heart n would send people to and that was under constant attack.


    And that reason was none other than to send their forces between the Kushain forces and the Goblin Army.


    The small feudal lords that were hurting from the beast attacks desperately wanted a way out of their predicament; hence, the offer of the Leon Heart n was like pouring water on a sandy soil.


    As the moons changed, the Leon Heart n deepened their rtions with the various feudal lords and even the people.


    Like this the Goblin King¡¯s long arm stretched out for the Kushain believers.


    As for those who knew? There were only a few.

 Volume 3, Chapter 176: The Goblin King’s Long Arm (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 176: The Goblin King¡¯s Long Arm (2/2)</h4>


    At the Fortress of the Abyss, the headquarters of the goblins, Gi Be and the other one-armed goblins instructed the newly born goblins that would be a part of the imperial guards.


    It has already been three months since the war with the humans, and new warriors have already been sent to aid the Goblin King in his quest for the south.


    After conquering the western capital and making his move to conquer the ins, the Goblin King¡¯s need for soldiers has be unquenchable.


    After the Goblin King received soldiers from the Gi Vige, the four tribes, and the southern goblins, which totaled to almost 500 goblins in three months, the Goblin King set off to execute his ns for the humans of the western region.


    The goblins have learned how to farm, but it was limited to the red fruit alone, which wasn¡¯t suitable as staple food. Perhaps there might indeede a time when the goblins could farm on their own, but for now, the Goblin King believed it would be best to have the humans take over the farms.


    Goblins and humans have always had a difference in stamina, so after hearing that Gi Go Amatsuki was able to easily eat human bread, the Goblin King made up his mind, and now, goblins could be seen tilling thend.


    The Goblin King didn¡¯t go as far as to call it the Tuntian System, but he didn¡¯t want to leave the goblin soldiers idle either, so he had them help out.


    After all, it didn¡¯t matter how much food there were.


    Hunting was an indispensable method to gather the staple food of the goblin diet, which was meat, but it was no longer sufficient to feed an army of almost 2000 goblins.


    The Goblin King knew that breaking the delicate bnce of the ecosystem would surely bite them in the rearter, and he also didn¡¯t want to consider driving a species to extinction.


    With that, the Goblin King decided that they needed to gradually move from hunting to farming.


    That being said, it wasn¡¯t possible topletely abandon hunting, as it was a necessity for the goblins to hone their skills.


    After all, a goblin could only be considered an adult when he is able to perform the three-man cell training and risk his life. The Goblin King himself acknowledges this.


    Shumea was put in charge of overseeing the goblin and human farmers, and was presently going from vige to vige to arbitrate and appeal. This was on top of her duties to watch over the juvenile vagrants that were left behind in the western capital.


    Any trouble or dissatisfaction reported to her were immediately passed to the king.


    There were nearly 100 children less than 15 years old gathered around Shumea, and whenever she had the time to spare, such as when traveling from vige to vige, she would personally train them in the way of the spear.


    When the Goblin King conquered the colonial city, they acquired enough food to feed 2000 soldiers for half a year. Because of this he was able to exempt the humans from tax for a year.


    Shumea was always busy nowadays, but unexpectedly, she loved watching over the kids.


    Contrast to her, her younger brother, Yoshu, who was tasked to watch over the ves, was at his wit¡¯s end.


    Although they may all be ssified under the word ¡®ve¡¯, there were all sorts. Some were swordsmen, some looked after their master, some were bedmates¡­ etc.


    Yoshu was put in charge of all these different ¡®products¡¯, and he hadn¡¯t a clue what to do with them.


    Of the 700 humans under the Goblin King, 100 were children, 400 were ves, and the rest were either the elderly, the criminals, or escapees.


    Even with just numbers alone he already had 4 times more to deal with than Shumea. He had to interview them one by one just to figure out what they could do, and in the end, it took him 10 days to go through them all. Life did not be easier afterwards, as it would take him a great deal of effort to put them to use.


    After all, he was all alone. The goblins were unreliable, and while the elves seemed somewhat reliable at first nce, it turns out that they are actually utterly ipetent when ites to moving humans.


    In the end, Yoshu had no one to rely on but himself.


    Yoshu was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have the time to scream as he dealt with the ves.


    In the end, Yoshu left 30 battle ves to Gi Go, whom he believed was somewhat sympathetic, then he left the ves that could write and calcte to the elves to support them, while he had the ves that looked after their master to either look after the elderly of the western capital or help with the farms.


    Yoshu happened to bump into Shumea when he went to the farms, and as it turns out, he was so worn out that Shumea went wide-eyed the moment she saw him.


    But no matter how difficult the work was, Yoshu eventually managed to deal with it, and the goblin kingdom finally started to look like a proper kingdom.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Elrain Kingdom, wherein the Red King n focused most of their activities, was separated into two kinds ofnds, one was green and the other was a dessert.


    In the dessert region of the southern part were city-states formed by small viges referred to as Oasis City-State, whose ie revolved around merchant caravans traveling the desert.


    Naturally, there were various kinds of monsters and beasts lurking in the desert, and one of the source of ie of the Red King n was to protect these caravans from such threats.


    The Red King led the ns under his to subjugate the monsters lurking along the route that the traveling merchants used to go west. It was at a distance about 2 days toward the west.


    ¡°Have the rangers look for the antsing from beneath us.¡±


    The one leading was a muscr warrior.


    Members from various ns hade here to support him.


    ¡°Our united front (party) seems to be going well,¡± a pale-faced youth


    -unfit for the desert, named Carlion - said.


    Brandika nodded. ¡°But of course. After all, someone went out of his way to pull an all-nighter just to pick the right people.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Embarrassed?¡±


    As Brandikaughed heartily, Carlion scratched his face, troubled.


    The n Coalition of the Red King would periodically go out to hunt like this to gather experience and deepen rtions with the people of the various ns under them.


    Whenever Brandika himself is leading, there would always someone good at management to support him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push too far! Just push gradually!¡±


    As the muscr warrior gave out instructions, several party members at the frontline made the signal to show they received orders.


    ¡°Sardine is really heated up¡­ I think I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªDon¡¯t. That would be cruel to Sardine.¡±


    Brandika wanted to go to the frontlines, but Carlion stopped him.


    ¡°Just a little.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take long, promise.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Just the tip!¡±


    ¡°No means no. Besides, the customers need someone to take care of them.¡±


    Brandika desperately tried to persuade Carlion, not noticing Cell¡¯s gaze from beside him, but Carlion ignored his pleas and looked behind.


    Brandika ended up following Carlion¡¯s gaze, and there, behind them, he saw the influential general of Elrain, Kanash, and the n leaders under their n.


    ¡°Ah~ Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped then.¡±


    Brandika pouted like a little kid and walked toward those people.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you something.¡±


    Cell asked as Carlion watched Brandika walk away.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why are you supporting a man like that?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to¡­ Is that not good enough?¡± Carlion chuckled and looked toward Sardine¡¯s direction.


    When word that the anthill of the killer ants had been found came, Carlion knew victory was theirs, so he told Cell to rest and he went back to his tent.


    ¡°Hmph¡­!¡± Cell snorted as she looked over the clear blue sky and the vast desert.


    The desert winds caressed the female gnome warrior¡¯s face, going past her just as quickly as it came.

 Volume 3, Chapter 177: Those Who Seek Vengeance (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 177: Those Who Seek Vengeance (1/2)</h4>


    Stooping down at the sound of an arrow shooting from behind, she suddenly felt an enemy jump down from above, forcing her to dash out.


    She had a small bow, but without the time to nock an arrow, the enemy shot at her again.


    Frustrated as she might be, she had no other choice but to turn around from the narrow street and run away.


    ¡°After her!¡± The enemies cried.


    At that, she turned around and shot an arrow at them. She did not have the leisure to aim her shot, but she still managed to reduce their numbers. Unfortunately, it was not enough, and the sound of approaching footsteps sent a chill running up her back.


    Pale was currently in the midst of battling the assassins.


    She took a dagger from her belt and threw it behind her without turning. When someone screamed, she stopped, turned around, and boldly approached the confused group to retrieve her dagger and attack.


    A pair of swords came sweeping at her from the side, but she passed through them and lopped an enemy¡¯s head off. At roughly the same time, a long sword went for her legs, but it hit nothing but air, for Pale had jumped, and immediately after, threw her dagger before pulling another one out.


    The thrown dagger made a nging sound as it hit something hard and was deflected.


    ¡°KU!?¡±


    Pale cried out in anguish, but the enemy just quietly swung his sword. She tried to defend with her dagger, but only the hard sensation of an armor was there to greet her, then the sensation of her flesh being torn as something prated it invaded her. Pale stifled her cries as she jumped back.


    The attack she¡¯d received with her dagger was a single swing; hence, it reasoned that there was only one foe before her.


    As a blind woman, there were still things Pale didn¡¯t know despite her superhuman hearing. When she heard her enemy stepping on sand, she woke up from her thoughts and tried to back off, but the enemy chased after her.


    With the enemy able to close their distance without showing a single opening, it was clear as day that he was no small fry. He was not like those fodders that Pale had defeated.


    From the pressure alone, Pale knew she would die the moment she turned her back. That being said, she didn¡¯t know if she could win in a straight-up battle either.


    Pale managed to run quite a bit, and judging from the sound of the wind, she could tell that they had already passed the slums. Help probably wouldn¡¯te.


    Pale retreated half a step, then she heard the enemy move out.


    As the pressureing from the enemy became stronger, Pale had to fix her grasp on her dagger due to her blood getting on her fingers.


    The enemy did not miss that opportunity. His step was heavy, but the sound it made was muted to the limits. That was indeed the skill of a first-rate assassin.


    Pale twisted her body to dodge the enemy¡¯s approaching dagger.


    But then the sound of a ¡®clink¡¯ like some sort of mechanism activating reached her ears, and in the next moment, the de that should have been dodged tore her hood and unraveled her bound hair.


    ¡°An elf, huh,¡± the assassin said inadvertently the moment he saw Pale¡¯s long ears.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything more than that as his killing intent thickened.


    Fighting in the narrow back alley up close with this assassin was hopeless, so Pale started racking her brain for a way to get out of this alive.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Pale was picking a fight with the assassin n, the Dagger of Werbus, alone. But now that it was clear that she can¡¯t win, she wasn¡¯t about to throw her life away.


    She took a step back.


    Naturally, the enemy would - in turn - take a step forward. Pale didn¡¯t have Felbi¡¯s talent for the sword, so unfortunately, turning this situation around would be difficult.


    At least, it would be if she couldn¡¯t use magic.


    Pale wielded her dagger to hide her lips to prevent the assassin from noticing that she was chanting a spell, then she took another step back to lure the enemy toward her.


    The moment the enemy leaped, she threw her dagger.


    ¡°Winds! Give me Power! (Wind Shot)!¡±


    Although its firepower was low, it was a practical spell that was easy to use, and by dding her dagger in the wind, she was able to raise its speed and strength.


    The assassin tried to dodge Pale¡¯s dagger, but it suddenly sped up, causing him much surprise as it dawned on him that he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge, so he decided to jump out of the way instead.


    The assassin clicked his tongue as the wind-d dagger grazed him by his shoulders. He turned back to Pale, but she was already fleeing.


    But Pale wasn¡¯t safe just yet, for her wounds were heavy, and without first-aid, it was doubtful that she would survive.


    ¡°She¡¯s here!¡±


    4 pairs of footsteps resounded from up ahead.


    Pale couldn¡¯t concentrate well because of her wounds, so her ability to detect the enemy declined. Pale¡¯s breath was ragged as she took out her dagger. She was at a disadvantage, and the longer the battle went on, the more disadvantaged she would be.


    So this is as far as I go? Pale thought as she braced herself for the worst when a scream and a jeer suddenly reached her ears.


    ¡°Ms. Pale!¡±


    ¡°Shurei, hurry!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with these brats!?¡±


    The rookie adventurer, Shurei, and the follower of Zenobia (Goddess of Healing), Rue. They swung their swords and joined the fray to save Pale.


    The two of them took advantage of an opening and made their way to Pale.


    ¡°In my name, heal! (Heal)¡±


    When Rue chanted that spell, a warm light wrapped around Pale and healed her wounds.


    ¡°Why?¡± Pale asked.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®why?¡¯ We can¡¯t just abandon our benefactor!¡± Rue said.


    ¡°We may not have been together for long, but we¡¯rerades. And, Ms. Pale. I know that there¡¯s no way you¡¯re the sort of person who would abandon herrades!¡± Shurei said.


    The two were visibly afraid, but they still tried to be as positive as they could be to keep themselves from being ovee by it. Of course, Pale noticed that, and in fact, it was precisely because she didn¡¯t want to drag them into her mess that she left them.


    Still, be that is it may, she was still somewhat happy that they came here.


    ¡°¡­And? Are you ready to die with those brats?¡±


    When Shurei and Rue looked at their enemies again, they noted that there were more of them now than before. They had 5 more men added to their ranks, and there were even moreing from behind.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    As the enemies charged toward them, Shurei puffed out his chest with courage and stepped forward, but then¡ª


    ¡°N-Now what!?¡±


    ¡ªThe enemies started screaming from the other side. It seems someone hase to their aid.


    ¡°Hey! Where are the brats!?¡±


    That somewhat carefree and heavy voice resounded throughout the area. One nce at his sword was enough to tell that he was far more powerful and experiencedpared to Shurei.


    ¡°Earth! Shoot forth toward the enemy! (Earth Bullet)¡±


    Be it sword or magic, the swordsman excelled in them all. It was a skill reminiscent of the sylphmander, Felbi. It seemed he was deeply blessed by the God of Earth.


    Light brown skin, silver hair, and through his bangs, long ears. That was proof that elven blood run thick through his veins.


    Blood spurted left and right as he cut open a path through the enemies, but he wasn¡¯t fazed even a little. It was the very picture of a warrior chosen by the gods.


    ¡°So this is where you were, brats¡­ And, I suppose you¡¯re an elf.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, he suppressed all enemies, and suddenly, he was right there before Pale, looking down at them.


    The man introduced himself ording to the old custom of the elves. ¡°Friend of the North (Noizan Arata), greetings. I am Berg Alsen Royon of the Gnomes. Due to some circumstances, I am currently a traveler.¡±


    ¡°Migrating bird (Royon)? Are you out for vengeance?¡± Pale asked.


    The elves were divided into four races. The sylphs, the gnomes, the undines, and the smanders. Normally they prefer to be by themselves, but there are times when they leave their vige.


    The gnomes, for example, have a custom wherein they leave their vige and swear not toe back until they avenge their family.


    Such gnomes who travel for vengeance are usually given the names ¡®migratory bird¡¯ or ¡®homeless¡¯ in the ancient tongue to make their status clear.


    When Berg saw Pale know such knowledge despite being so young, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his brows.


    ¡°It is as you¡¯ve said. I¡¯ll get straight to the point. There¡¯s a question I want to ask.¡± There was a hardness and sharpness to his gaze as he said that. ¡°Do you know the gnome sword dancer, Cell Beork?¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 177: Those Who Seek Vengeance (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 177: Those Who Seek Vengeance (2/2)</h4>


    The Holy Knight, Gund Rifenin, who had gathered the refugees of the western capital, was currently in the royal pce with his aide, Yuan.


    Gund had been summoned to the office of the guardmander.


    ¡°You came, Holy Knight, Gund Rifenin.¡±


    Gund told Yuan to wait before entering the room alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy. You better not be wasting my time.¡±


    Gund was already in a horrible mood the moment he entered.


    Naturally, the guardmander frowned.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, Gund. There are people who¡¯ve been calling for you.¡±


    ¡°And now why is that? Tell me.¡±


    The guardmander was a traditional high-ranking noble and was in a position with considerable power. After all, he was one of the few powers the king had that could stand toe-to-toe with the royal army under his direct control.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a warning for now, but it¡¯s only to be expected what with you associating with dubious people. If you¡¯re a holy knight, you should¡ª Wait! Gund!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been fond of lectures. If that¡¯s all you have to say, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Gund clicked his tongue.


    The guardmander clicked his tongue too and cut to the chase. ¡°Comints have been lodged. They want you punished.¡±


    ¡°Ho¡­¡±


    When Gund turned around, a dangerous glint shed in his eyes. The guardmander felt his back chill.


    ¡°For now it¡¯s just a worthlessint, but they¡¯ll investigate you for real if theints pile up. You understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what a kind guardmander. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­The king is worrying too.¡±


    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. I told you before, but I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Do you really understand, Gund!?¡±


    The guardmander yelled, seeming almost angry, but Gund ignored him and left.


    ¡°Goodness gracious, the hero really is a handful.¡±


    When Gund left, a plump civil official appeared, shaking his head as he stood beside the guardmander and uttered insincere praises.


    ¡°Even though he acts so audaciously while hiding behind his achievements, he should still have treated our kingdom¡¯s meritorious guardmander with respect.¡±


    ¡°But that man really is one of the most valuable soldiers of our kingdom. His majesty is even more concerned about him after losing the west.¡±


    ¡°No matter how excellent he is, disrespect to the kingdom can only be poison, never medicine.¡±


    ¡°I know! That¡¯s why I reprimanded him!¡±


    The civil official raised his brows in an exaggerated manner and whispered.


    ¡°Good grief, if that hero could just act with a little more decorum, our guardmander wouldn¡¯t be having such a hard time.¡±


    After the west fell and Gund started rebuilding his army, a delicate change in power at the apex of the imperial court urred.


    The kingdom¡¯s influence had declined with the passing of Gowen Ranid. The defeat of the dispatched royal army and the holy knight who has supported the kingdom all this time, as well as being the king¡¯s right hand man, has greatly wounded the king¡¯s authority.


    The holy knights are the pinnacle of martial strength, and as such, incur much envy from others. Nobles who have nothing going for them but their pedigree, in particr, were the most envious of all.


    Gund¡¯s irritated footsteps resounded as he left the castle when he happened upon a familiar face, causing him to stop in his tracks.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the great hero,¡± the Ripper Knight, Sivara Bandier, said with a rxed smile.


    ¡°What? Are you going to lecture me too?¡± Gund asked, irritated.


    ¡°What you on about?¡± Sivaraughed.


    ¡°I was thinking of getting more reinforcements. The monster beasts have been attacking a lottely, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh, there have been more beaststelying from the west. They¡¯ve been good training for the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the same as ever, I see.¡±


    See ya, Sivara waved his hand and went on his way. At that, Gund too left the castle.


    ¡°I have a ce I need to drop by. You go back first.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you warned just now? I know I should trust you more as your aide, but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not going anywhere interesting.¡±


    Sivara says that, Yuan says that, everyone has something to say. Gund found that a little embarrassing, and he snorted as he went his way.


    The direction he was headed to was a ve merchant¡¯s residence in the merchant district.


    ¡°This is?¡± Yuan asked.


    Gund ignored him and passed through the gates.


    ¡°Your boss in, yeah? Tell him Gund¡¯s here.¡±


    Gund opened the door and entered. Seeing him act unusually high-handed, Yuan swallowed his questions and quietly watched.


    ¡°T-The master isn¡¯t around¡­¡±


    Gund grabbed the servant by the chest and spoke with a threatening voice.


    ¡°Tell your master, Gund is here. There won¡¯t be a second time.¡±


    The servant screamed as he ran back in.


    Gund wore an unhappy face and turned to Yuan.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I would rather not have my boss sued for intimidation¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Really, now? Yuan thought as he sighed and his stomach churned. The residents of the western capital mustn¡¯t be thrown away even in the worst case scenario.


    If a problem were to ur with this man, he would have to lead the western capital¡¯s people himself.


    ¡°I-I-If it isn¡¯t Master Gund!¡±


    That rolling voice came from the rising merchant that picked on Reshia.


    ¡°Nice house¡­ Looks like you¡¯ve been raking in the dough.¡±


    ¡°W-W-Well, o-of course. Everything is due to your excellency¡¯s grace.¡±


    Seeing the merchant visibly acting suspicious, Gund smiled fiercely and forcefully had the merchant invite him in.


    ¡°T, To what do I owe, the pleasure of this visit?¡±


    The merchant visibly scared out of his wits, Gund became the very picture of haughtiness, as he sat himself on a sofa and crossed his legs.


    ¡°Money,¡± he curtly said.


    Ah, it¡¯s over, Yuan thought in despair as he looked up to the heavens. This would probably be hisst day working for Gund.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to give me money, I¡¯m asking you to loan me money.¡±


    ¡°¡­H-How much?¡±


    Gund did not miss that dishonest twinkle in the merchant¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°500 gold coins¡­ The interest¡­ Let¡¯s make it about 0.5%,¡± Gund caressed his burly chin as he spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°T-This is daylight robbery!¡± The merchant screamed.


    Gund stood up and approached the merchant. ¡°You should be able to take out that much. Considering you¡¯re wallet is heavy enough to hire an assassin¡­ What? Ain¡¯t you¡¯re pops a huge merchant over at the Shushunu Holy Kingdom?¡±


    That was clearly a threat, but it was indeed a fact that this merchant had brought a person without permission into the royal castle. There was also that matter with Reshia, so he was in no position to reject Gund¡¯s demands.


    The merchant was on the verge of crying by the time he nodded.


    Gund left the premises.


    ¡°¡­Just know that I won¡¯t be there to help you when you stand in court,¡± Yuan said.


    Gund snorted and waved Yuan off like shooing a bug away.


    ¡°Good heavens¡­ At least, try not to get stabbed from behind.¡±


    It was almost time for the soldiers¡¯ training, so Yuan left Gund and went back to the eight western fortresses where the people of the western capital were waiting.


    After that Gund headed to the slums. Being home to the needy, its public order was horrible despite being in the king¡¯s city.


    Gund entered a sloppy bar that also served as a brothel. He was looking for someone. When he found that person, he¡¯d already been drinking here since this morning. That man¡¯s body odor coupled with


    the surrounding stench of liquor resulted in a fetor so horrible it could make one puke his guts.


    Clothes that hadn¡¯t been washed in days, and a leather armor so dirty its original color was already a mystery. The man embraced his short spear as he drank his fill.


    Hair grew in a deep corner under his eyes, and there was a scar extending from his forehead to his cheeks. The man was the very picture of a fiend.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you, Belthazar.


    ¡°What business does the hero have with me?¡± Belthazar spat as he red at Gund.


    ¡°Work,¡± Gund curtly said as he threw a pouch full of silver coins before the man.


    ¡°¡­I refuse.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re daughter¡¯s name was Liza, if I recall¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What is she doing now?¡±


    Belthazar was silent.


    Gund continued, ¡°The details of the job is simple. Go to western region and lop off some goblin heads. A gold coin for every rare, 5 for every noble. Beyond that, I¡¯ll pay appropriately.¡±


    Gund and Belthazar red at each other, but the first to turn away was thetter, who stood up.


    ¡°That includes the coin for your preparations. You¡¯ll be leaving in 10 days with the others. Of course, I don¡¯t want a word of this to anyone.¡±


    Belthazar didn¡¯t say anything as Gund turned around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting, Belthazar, the Almighty Spear.¡±


    Gund knew that the king was wholeheartedly focused on defending, but as someone who has fought them twice, he knew full- well that defending against them was only asking for defeat.


    One reason was because their rate of growth greatly surpassed that of humans. Even Gowen, who excelled at training soldiers and who never managed to find a right-hand man, would need 2 years to train proper soldiers.


    But the goblins only needed one year to create such a fierce army. If they were to hide in their shell like a turtle, they might be able to prolong the war, but they would never win against the goblins.


    Gund couldn¡¯t go against the king¡¯s orders.


    The best case would be if the goblins were to attack here on their own ord.


    The small fortresses that Yuan and his western region citizens garrisoned could take even three times as many goblins as they¡¯d fought. They could even defend for an entire year, so long as they focused on defense.


    Which is why Gund was willing to throw away his pride to dirty his hands with something like ¡®strategy¡¯.


    He would use money to buy life and shave away at the goblins¡¯ numbers. If that didn¡¯t work, he could provoke the goblins and not give them any time to sleep.


    Gund finally realized that the reason Gowen left Reshia¡¯s escort to him was because he wanted to have someone who could lead others, even if it was only one person.


    ¡°A little toote for that, sheet¡­¡±


    The great threat that was the goblins and the responsibility of protecting the country weighed heavily on Gund¡¯s shoulders.


    Gund grit his teeth at the great loss of losing people.


    10 dayster, the people Gund contracted left the capital quietly. Their destination was the western capital.

 Volume 3, Chapter 178: The Blade That Does Not Rot (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 178: The de That Does Not Rot (1/3)</h4>


    The Goblin King¡¯s advance guard, Gi Gi Orudo the ancient beast tamer, Gi Zu Ruo the mad lion, and Gi Ji Arsil the Assassin were advancing toward the south. They have made it their policy to meet together once a day.


    Presently, they were not moving but were instead searching their surroundings as the king had instructed them.


    ¡°I wonder if the humans aren¡¯t going to send someone to hunt today too,¡± Gi Zu said unhappily.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look happy,¡± Gi Gi said as he stuffed his cheeks with the meat his tamed beast handed him.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with the king¡¯s orders?¡± Gi Jii red sharply at Gi Zu.


    ¡°No, but there aren¡¯t a lot human viges here, so¡­¡±


    ¡°And the beasts also need to be¡ª¡±


    ¡°The scouting too, no matter how many people we have¡ª¡±


    Gi Zu groaned as he watched Gi Gi and Gi Ji¡¯s eyes twinkling.


    The kings orders were for the three of them to report on three different matters.


    Gi Gi was to report on the condition of his beasts as well as the food, Gi Zu was to report on the condition of the human viges, and Gi Ji was to report on the geography of the area up ahead.


    The goblins were skilled walkers, and they could reach the territory of the Kushain believers within 8 days, but the king had explicitly told them to slow down their pace and gather information.


    Territories in the free cities weren¡¯t clearly defined, and soldiers had to patrol along the viges that were built along the borders.


    The Kingdom of Germion had never gone past the borders of its western region. The western region may have boasted a poption of over 10,000 humans and flourished under Gowen¡¯s rule, but its scope was limited only to the area from the western capital until the colonial city.


    In the same vein, the territories connecting to the borders of Germion Kingdom were ruled by the small feudal lords of the free cities. People living in suchnds could be a group of pioneers who reimed and, cultivated it, and started living on it; they could be a group of settlers sent from a nearby vige; they could also be the supporters of a noble who¡¯d lost in a power struggle. There were all sorts of reasons, but in general, people who lived in the borders were usually people with little power.


    Of course, if they¡¯re able to lead a group of pioneers, then they must have some degree of leadership; or if not, then perhaps a powerful sponsor. But regardless, the distance between the people and the feudal lord in suchnds wasn¡¯t big.


    Even the bigger pioneer groups would usually only have 300 people at most, so they were few enough in number that they could see each other everyday. And naturally, even if you don¡¯t like the person, if you see them everyday, you¡¯re bound to know them.


    As such, emotions naturally form between the feudal lord and the people. Unlike the aristocrats in the big cities, aristocrats in the borders rarely treated their people harshly.


    The people also have more power, as they are able to see the disposition of the next feudal lord. If the next feudal lord is too cruel, then there would be a trend to prefer a different one.


    After 2 or 3 generations, the feudal lords living along the borders have finally started to be a little bigger. Growth meant more viges under them, as well as small feudal lords wanting to throw their lot with them, but there were also people who would want a growing feudal lord to fall before bing trouble.


    Life along the borders was harsh.


    Feudal lords would sometimese warring, thieves were prevalent, farming did not make enough money, but the most problematic of them all were the monster beast attacks.


    In the early days, the feudal lords in the borders were most concerned about monster beasts and farming.


    Conflict among humans was their second biggest concern, and in fact, even Gowen, who ruled the western region, shared this sentiment. Because of that he didn¡¯t try to provoke them, and instead focused on developing his viges toward the north.


    He then decided to try and make use of the Forest of Darkness¡¯ wealth. After which, upon bing stronger, he would then try his luck at conquering the south.


    Gowen did not share his n with words, instead he executed it. His actions were able to fool even King Ashtal, and for a moment, there was friction between the two of them, friction that would quickly be settled as the goblin threat grew too big to ignore.


    For over 10 years, Gowen and the free cities focused on dealing only with the natural cmities and the monster beasts, allowing them to sessfully increase their strength.


    The first generation feudal lords were still in active duty due to their ability and poprity, so they were able to create many brilliant sessors.


    The Goblin King was not able to see that far, but inferring from his experience and knowledge, he figured that a human who could cultivate unexplorednds like the humans of the Forest of Darkness would surely not be ipetent.


    Looking at the previous battle, there was Gowen Ranid, who was an old but powerful enemy, and looking toward the south, there was the giant country that was the free cities. Naturally, he would consider such nations neighboring his Forest of Darkness to be the end of his borders.


    Having thought to this point, the Goblin King had no choice but to act prudently. What he feared the most was the appearance of a 2nd Gowen Ranid. He didn¡¯t want a powerful warrior as an enemy either, but a powerful ruler was an even bigger problem.


    Despite that what made the Goblin King decide to move for the south was the existence of the Kushain believers. He saw a path through his chance meeting with the patriarch, Benem Nemush.


    This was information he got from the Leon Heart n, his human allies.


    The free cities had been split into two sides, the north and the south, and was in chaos due to Nemush¡¯ holy war. It was still a mystery how their conflict would affect the borders, but the Goblin King believed that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    The Germion Kingdom to their east had several small fortresses on their side of the border. But they were by no means infallible should the Goblin King decide to gather his forces. That being said,


    destroying them would only serve to make his rtions with Germion Kingdom irreconcble.


    The goblin forces numbered approximately 2000, that included both the elves and the demihumans. Adding the newly added Leon Heart n, they had no more than 3,000 soldiers.


    The Goblin King did not believe it was possible to conquer Germion Kingdom with only 3,000 soldiers.


    Because of that he decided to set his sights on the free cities to the south instead. He would conquer them and increase his allies, and then he would conquer Germion Kingdom.


    Having thought that far, the Goblin King was faced with another question: How would he aplish that?


    The humans were unlikely to submit to him were he to merely take them by force. What would be most preferable was if they approached him instead and clung to him.


    If so, then what would he have to do to make that happen?


    There were three things.


    One, he needed to rid them of prejudice; two, he needed an enemy that was more atrocious than the goblins; and three, he needed to show his power.


    The hardest of the three was the issue of prejudice. As for the remaining two, he could deal with themter. Showing his power, in particr, was quite easy.


    All he would need was war.


    Moreover, he would not be waging war on the small feudal lords, instead he would be waging war on the enemy that is more atrocious than the goblins.


    Such an enemy was currently making its presence felt in the northern part of the free cities. The Goblin King felt bad for them, but unfortunately, he needed them as a stepping stone. The Goblin King believed it would be possible to show his might by waging war on them.


    As for thest remaining issue, the issue of prejudice. This was indeed the most difficult problem. But unless he solves it, it wasn¡¯t likely that the small feudal lords woulde to rely on them.


    If there isn¡¯t a way to solve an issue in one fell swoop, then he would just have to take it slowly.


    Not killing humans needlessly, even going as far as seeing them off to their territory, not imposing unreasonable taxes on them, and not making them suffer¡­ Everything was for the sake of solving thatst problem.


    And the ones who have been tasked with that important task was the Leon Heart n, who epted even demihumans and elves into their ranks.


    If they weren¡¯t around, the Goblin King would have worked alongside the elf, Felbi, to realize his ns, but now that they¡¯vee, it would be a pity to waste such good pawns.


    Would humans refuse a helping hand in time of need? The answer is no. It doesn¡¯t matter what their intentions are, when a helping hand is offered during a crisis, the humans will surely take it.


    The Goblin King¡¯s long arm stretched toward the borders of the small feudal lords.

 Volume 3, Chapter 178: The Blade That Does Not Rot (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 178: The de That Does Not Rot (2/3)</h4>


    The Red King n had a wizard. His name was Grave Neil, an old wizard who made his name as an enchanter.


    He was born as the second son to a smithing family, and it was not until he¡¯d turned 14 that his talent was recognized. Since then he has been wholeheartedly honing his talents, and after over 40 years, he has finally be an aplished wizard.


    The enchantment that he uses could imbue all sorts of elements into armor and weapons. For example, he could enchant a spear with the element of lightning, and it would possess the power to paralyze those it cuts. He could also enchant a sword with fire, and enemies wounded by it would suffer burns.


    He could also enchant armor.


    An armor enchanted with the element of wind would be as light as feather and a pair of boots enchanted with the element of iron would be extremely hard.


    ¡°Hey, Saldin! The army is moving too fast! Don¡¯t you have any respect for your elders!?¡±


    ¡°What the hell you going on about, gramps? Didn¡¯t you just tell me not to treat like you an old man!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to amodate others!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to not spout sophistry, gramps!?¡±


    Although his personality could use some work, he was an experienced adventurer with a wealth of connections and the skills to get him named as one of the best of the Red King n.


    ¡°Come on, you two, let¡¯s not fight. We¡¯re going to be negotiating with some people now. If we show up in a foul mood, they¡¯ll look down on us,¡±¡± Carlion said.


    The muscr Saldin cut him. ¡°Is there even any point in negotiating? What¡¯s that n called? Flying Swallow? I know they¡¯re famous, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh, this is exactly why having a squad of nothing but muscleheads is a pain!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Saldin red at the old wizard.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you look down on the Flying Swallow n. As their name says, they go around the world freely like swallows. We can¡¯t just charge into their headquarters like we did to the Elks n. Besides, they also have many famous adventurers within their ranks that are renowned throughout the world,¡± Grave said before reminding Carlion that they¡¯re thest n they should be making an enemy out of.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not going there to pick a fight,¡± Carlion said.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯d hope so.¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you an amazing pessimist, huh, gramps,¡± Saldin said to mock Grave.


    At that, the old wizard took the staff in his hands and started chasing after Saldin all over the ce. Unfortunately, for the old wizard, Saldin was a warrior in charge of the frontlines while he was an old wizard in charge of the rear guard. It did not take long before the difference in stamina started showing.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, gramps? Did ya break your hips or something?¡±


    ¡°You little¡­ GAH!?¡±


    Grave desperately chased after Saldin despite his ragged breathing, but no matter how hard he ran, he just couldn¡¯t catch up to him.


    The ce they were headed to was south of Elrain Kingdom, the mid-sized city of Sapnir. It was located midway to one of the founding nations of the Free Cities, the merchant nation, Pena.


    ¡°Long time no see, Lord Wyatt!¡± Grave said.


    The tall man smiled and bowed. ¡°Sorry I wasn¡¯t able to write. You seem to be doing well, old teacher.¡±


    After the Herculean, Wyatt, left the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, he went to the Free Cities. One reason was because of the n request, the other was because of his personal interest in the Red King n.


    ¡°The n leader (Arcs) gives his regards too.¡±


    ¡°For poor old me? There¡¯s no need, really¡­¡±


    Wyatt led them into a tradingpany, causing them to all raise their brows up.


    ¡°Lord Wyatt, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s owned by a childhood friend of mine. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a trustworthy ce.¡±


    Such ces were usually used by influential merchants.


    ¡°As expected of Lord Wyatt,¡± Grave wryly smiled, and Wyatt smiled back.


    The influence of the Flying Swallow n had not only reached the adventurer¡¯s guild but also the merchant¡¯s guild. That was made obvious just now, and everyone from the Red King n couldn¡¯t help


    but be confused. Of course, not one of them allowed that to show on their face.


    Neither Wyatt nor the people of the Red King n wasted their time and they immediately started talking. After all, time was a preciousmodity to every one of them.


    ¡°A treaty of nonaggression?¡± Wyatt tilted his head upon hearing some unfamiliar words.


    ¡°Yes. Our Red King wishes to form an alliance with the Flying Swallow and its associates. This is the first step to realizing that goal,¡± Carlion spoke politely. He was singlehandedly responsible for Red King n¡¯s negotiations.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Wyatt became thoughtful.


    Carlion continued. ¡°We are new to the south and would like to avoid conflict with the influential Flying Swallows.¡±


    At first nce, his words might seem humble, but considering what happened to the Elks n, they could also be taken as a threat.


    ¡°Very well. I shall personally propose it to our n leader,¡± Wyatt replied.


    The people connected to the Red King n were all shocked. Who would¡¯ve thought that talks would go this smoothly?


    ¡°But I have a condition,¡± Wyatt added.


    ¡°¡­Which is?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I just think it would be best if we also shared human resource on top of our cultural exchanges. Will you ept these terms?¡±


    When Wyatt suggested that, Grave and Saldin turned to Carlion.


    Carlion nodded with that ever smiling face of his. ¡°But of course, if anything, to have such terms with the famed Flying Swallows is our honor.¡±


    ¡°I see, but you won¡¯t get anything out of me ttering us.¡±


    Wyattughed heartily and Carlion smiled back.


    After Carlion and the other two left the tradingpany, they talked about Wyatt¡¯s terms as they walked.


    ¡°Was that a good idea, genius adviser?¡±


    ¡°We have no choice but to ept it. At the very least, that¡¯s what I believe.¡±


    The most important part in this trade was to form good rtions with the Flying Swallows n. This was a n to try and change the Red King¡¯s image by forming good rtions with other powerful ns. This was a necessary step now that they had several ns under their banner.


    After all, no one would actually want to approach an ill-reputed n that did whatever it pleased.


    ¡°The war with the Elks n allowed us to show our strength. With Lord Grave¡¯s connection and Lord Saldin¡¯s abilities in war, so long as our n leader is able to gain poprity, the Red King n would surely flourish.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you have to pick the Flying Swallows?¡± Saldin asked unhappily.


    ¡°Because I believe it would be best to avoid friction with others while we¡¯re trying to stretch our wings. Power is something one should use only when necessary. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, this is also a good opportunity to see the internal affairs of the Flying Swallow.¡±


    ¡°¡­If we are able to, anyway,¡± Grave added as he and Saldin both tilted their head in puzzlement.


    ¡°Gramps, how much can that Wyatt uncle be used?¡±


    ¡°Well, his personality is what you¡¯d call ¡®firm¡¯. As a warrior, he¡¯s only really good at defense, but he could probably stop Lord Shunrai.¡±


    ¡°That seemingly good-natured uncle?¡±


    Saldin couldn¡¯t believe his ears as he imagined that ck-haired swordsman from the Red King n.


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty calm now, but he used to be a demon in the battlefield. He would wreak havoc with Congo, a halberd made out of blue-silver steel, in his right hand, and Fudou, a magic steel shield, in his left hand. You would have peed your pants if you were there,¡± Grave said as he thought back to the past. ¡°Ah, buttely, I hear that he¡¯s already sealed both those weapons and has shifted his focus to bettering himself as a person. He must have calmed down a lot with the years.¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s true.¡±


    That day, the Flying Swallows n and the Red King n formed a treaty of nonaggression and promised to share the profits of the east and the south. They also promised to share human resource and to send exchange students three at a time.


    With this agreement, the Red King n has firmly rooted themselves into the southern region and the Flying Swallows n was able to avoid having an all-out confrontation with an up-and-rising n. As


    for which of these two mid-sized ns took the upper hand in this treaty, it was still a mystery.

 Volume 3, Chapter 178: The Blade That Does Not Rot (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 178: The de That Does Not Rot (3/3)</h4>


    Belthazar the Almighty Spear and the other bounty hunters left the fortress and headed north.


    ¡°If the goblins are ruling the humans, then we¡¯ll take advantage of that.¡±


    Every one of these bounty hunters had a guilty conscience; hence, it only stood to reason that the person leading them would be someone like Belthazar whose skill was the real deal.


    ¡°Will we really alright with an uncle like this leading?¡±


    That being said, there were still people who weren¡¯t happy with his leadership. Especially, the young and talented sore losers.


    The one who said thatst sentence was a young swordsman.


    ¡°If you have a problem with me, get out and fight on your own. It¡¯ll do you good to remember that we¡¯re notrades,¡± Belthazar said sharply.


    The young swordsman stood up, pulled his sword out, and pointed it at Belthazar.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why I have to obey you either,¡± he said in a provoking voice.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As Belthazar stood up and took out his short spear, the other bounty hunters egged them on.


    ¡°What a troublesome uncle¡­¡±


    For a moment, it looked like the young swordsman would simply sigh, but then in the next instant, he suddenly came shing down for Belthazar¡¯s neck.


    ¡°¡ªDie!¡±


    The swordsman¡¯s face twisted into a demon¡¯s as he shed down sharply. The sharpness of his de was a testament to his unpolished genius.


    But Belthazar stopped down and easily dodged his attack. At the same time, he used the butt-end of his spear to hit the swordsman in the chin and send him flying.


    ¡°GU, FU!?¡±


    Whether he¡¯d identally bit his tongue or simply cut his mouth, blood suddenly came spurting out of the swordsman¡¯s mouth.


    Belthazar¡¯s attack didn¡¯t stop there. After hitting the swordsman¡¯s chin, he spun his sport spear and struck at the swordsman¡¯s shin.


    The swordsman screamed and squirmed, but Belthazar sent another strike toward his arms.


    The swordsman red hatefully at him, but Belthazar coldly received that hateful re as he kicked the young swordsman away.


    Thatst kicknded right at the swordsman¡¯s sr plexus, causing him to spill hisst meal.


    As the swordsman squirmed on the ground, Belthazar quietly approached him and kicked him on the face.


    Even the bounty hunters egging them on finally became quiet upon seeing Belthazar¡¯s skill and cruelty.


    But even as they went quiet, the sound of beatings never ceased.


    The swordsman had his nose broken and the interior of his mouth cut before he could no longer move at all. Only then did Belthazar leave him alone.


    ¡°Anyone else has problems?¡±


    That concluded the introductions, and Belthazar became the leader of this group of bounty hunters.


    After that they left for the western capital.


    Pale Symphoria went with the gnome warrior, Berk Alsen, to the small country of Fenis from the small nations.


    Pale felt sorry for getting the rookie adventurer, Shurei, and the goddess of healing follower (Zenobia), Rue, caught up in her problems, but they insisted ining along, and in the end, it was decided that it would be safer for them to be beside a strong ally like Berk than to be by themselves now that they were being pursued.


    ¡°We¡¯ve formed a contract, right!?¡±


    ¡°I said until we save my brethren¡ª¡±


    ¡°But at this rate, Ms. Pale will fall into danger again!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Surprisingly, after Pale left the two, they immediately ran for the adventurer guild and looked for someone who could act as a guard. But they had too little money on hand, and no one was willing to ept their request. Especially, since their enemy was the Dagger of Webrus.


    It was then that Berk appeared, fresh from the southern desert with barely any idea how human society worked. He was charmed by the thought of saving his brethren, so he epted the contract.


    After saving Pale, it was decided that Berk would talk to his n leader first. Pale meekly obeyed, as the fatigue from thest battle had made her realize just how foolish it was to challenge an entire n alone.


    ¡°¡­Ahh, a word of advice.¡±


    The ce they came to was the small country of Fenis, a country renowned for protecting elves. For some reason, Berk became fidgety the moment they stepped foot on it.


    He spoke to his three travelingpanions. ¡°¡­The n leader is extremely strict and tends to resort to violence easily. The n leader is what you call your stereotypical thug. I¡¯ll exin everything, so you guys just quietly listen.¡±


    At that exnation, Pale and the others nced at each other.


    ¡°Will this really be ok?¡±


    It was Pale who asked that.


    Unfortunately, her worries only received an unsure reply of ¡®maybe¡¯.


    Passing through the main street, and then the back alleys, they found themselves before a declining bar. After Berk confirmed that it was the right ce, they entered.


    ¡°¡­Heaven Restaurant.¡±


    That suspicious name left Rue looking like she was about to cry as she nced pitifully at Shurei.


    ¡°What are we going to do, Shurei?¡±


    ¡°W-We have no choice but to go!¡±


    When they entered the inn, they saw a ck-haired woman in revealing clothes, sleeping as her feetid brazenly on the table.


    As Berk approached her, young Shurei was left staring in wonderment.


    But of course, such a reaction was only normal considering Shurei was a healthy young boy in the presence of an almost naked woman who was blessed with both beauty and assets.


    She wore a pair of leather sandals known as Ganika, a skirt with a slit long enough to show off her thighs, and a strip of clothing just enough to cover her abundant breasts. Her clothes were so revealing it was enough to make wonder if she had actually forgotten to put on her clothes.


    If that revealing tunic of hers was indeed her real clothes, then it was doing a horrible job of covering her honey-colored skin.


    ¡°¡­Shurei.¡±


    As Shurei felt himself stabbed by res, he woke up from his moment of stupor, and immediately turned the conversation to Pale.


    ¡°Is that woman the n leader?¡±


    Meanwhile, Berk was shaking the woman¡¯s shoulders. As the drooling woman opened her eyes, she saw Berk¡¯s face. In the next moment, she frowned and sat up.


    From Shurei¡¯s perspective, the n leader was an extremely beautiful woman. The way she looked as she folded her arm and listened to Berk was just like that of a brave heroine.


    But as soon as their conversation ended, the female n leader stood up, grabbed Berk by the chest, and headbutted him.


    ¡°GUO!?¡±


    Berk cried out in pain as he crouched down.


    ¡°You idiot! Why did you bring a job that doesn¡¯t pay!!¡±


    Her angry voice resounded throughout the entire bar, and immediately after, she turned to Pale and the others. For a moment, they thought for sure their hearts would stop.


    Her pair of lifted eyes were sharp like that of a predator eyeing its prey. They were beautiful indeed, but that only served to make them even more terrifying.


    ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t you understand how dire our financial situation is!? It¡¯s precisely because we don¡¯t have any money that we ended up in Fenis!¡±


    ¡°B-But that¡¯s because you¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say!? Are you ming me!?¡±


    As the woman went on and on, Berk¡¯s voice gradually became weaker. After a while, the woman, who had been spouting abuse from start to finish, turned her sharp predatory eyes from Berk to the three guests.


    At this point, Pale and the others had already been petrified by the entrance of the inn.


    ¡°Eek!?¡± Rue inadvertently screamed out loud.


    Unfortunately, there was no more running, as the female n leader was telling them with her finger toe.


    The three approached the female n leader with much fear. In response, the master of fear sat herself on her chair, and brazenly ced her right leg on the table.


    ¡°So, how much did you bring with you?¡± The female n leader said as she sighed and yelled angrily at the workers to bring more liquor.


    ¡°U-Umm¡­¡±


    Shurei and Rue looked at each other. To them, it felt like they were being told to hand over their money.


    ¡°I take it you are willing to ept our request?¡± Pale asked as she took off her hood.


    ¡°Hah? Well, in that case¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªn leader!¡±


    As if to stop the n leader from speaking, the doors of the shop suddenly opened, and 10 seemingly vulgar men entered one after another.


    Clicking her tongue, the n leader frowned as she looked toward them.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m talking with someone, sheetheads!? Didn¡¯t your mothers teach you to shut up when people are talking!?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey, who¡¯s the target?¡±


    The person who looked like the boss of the 10 vulgar men ignored the female n leader and asked that question. When he saw Pale, he drew his sword.


    ¡°¡­Berk, bring me my sword.¡±


    The female n leader¡¯s face twisted into a smile. Her pupils were wide open with anger and her smile was equally evil.


    Berk rubbed the part where he¡¯d been headbutted as he handed an odd sword that was both thin and curved.


    The female n leader took her sword without turning to Berk, then as she exhaled, she assumed her stance.


    The female n leader yed with the sword in her hands as she smiled like that of a predator eyeing its prey. At the same time, she viciously licked her lips.


    ¡°Woman, if you get in our way, we won¡¯t show you mercy.¡±


    Unfortunately, that warning only served to rouse her anger.


    ¡°Come, underling. I¡¯ll cut you into pieces.¡±


    In response to the assassin¡¯s warning was a heavy-toned sneer that seemed to make one¡¯s long ck hair stand on end.


    ¡°¡­Kill them!¡±


    Immediately, the assassins came leaping for the female n leader. These assassins were unlike the ones that Shurei and Rue fought. These were real assassins, without the slight waste in their movements.


    The female n leaderpressed her body and rammed it into the assassins, then in the next moment, three shes shed in the span of one breath, the curved sword moving out of its sheathe, and suddenly, the assassins that had attacked her had all been cut down.


    Seeing that, the assassins couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, but the female n leader didn¡¯t even pause for a moment as she took a


    step forward and attacked another three times. Each time her de shed, the assassins¡¯ numbers would dwindle.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Her beautiful smiling face twisted even more, as blood spurted everywhere ording to the trajectory of each sh. On the floor, on the walls¡­ Everything was being dyed in blood.


    It was an unfamiliar sword style, but her ck hair would sway with every stroke swung, blood spurting to the air with each sh. It was almost as if she were dancing, and that fact, only served to entuate her beauty.


    While Shurei was captivated by her swordsmanship, before anyone knew it, there was only one assassin left.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡±


    ¡°Hah? Did you pick a fight without knowing who your enemy was? Trash.¡±


    Brushing off the blood from her curved sword, she sheathed her sword once more. As she assumed her stance again, she smiled cruelly.


    ¡°Come, it¡¯s time to die. Know that the one who killed you is Vine of the Burning Bright Moon. Send the goddess of the underworld (Altesia) my regards!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the mad de of¡ª¡±


    Without giving him the time to finish, Vine¡¯s sword cut him from the stomach to his chest. In an instant, the assassin¡¯s life was severed.


    ¡°Hmph, small fry,¡± Vine spat as she sheathed her sword and briskly walked back to where Pale and the others were.


    ¡°Now then, where we¡¯re we?¡±


    The way Vine looked as she licked the blood of her foes from her cheeks was truly like that of aughing demon.

 Volume 3, Intermission: Study Time

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission: Study Time</h4>


    Name: Gi Za Zakuend


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 97


    ss: Shaman Subleader


    Possessed Skills: Magic Maniption; Three-Verse Chant; Chant Cancel; Wind Guard; Wind Control; Guidance of the Goddess of Knowledge; Adherent of the King; Ether Transference (Previously Ether Movement)


    Divine Protection: God of Wind


    Attributes: Wind


    Abnormal Status: Possessed


    The king is generous as expected.


    I tried asking for a private room to aid my research, partially sarcastic, but to my surprise, he actually gave me one. Moreover, he gave me a tenth of the western capital. That being said, this might have been for the best, as we goblins do not actually know how to make use of the city.


    For example, Gi Ga Rax¡¯s imperial guards.


    Their loyalty to the king is admirable, but aside from Gi Ga, the strongest of them are rare sses.


    For goblins like that, who have been living in the forest their whole life, it won¡¯t be easy adapting to the city.


    Of course, they can at least wash themselves, but other than that, they are hopeless¡­ They leave the blood of the beasts they eat on the ground, and they wait for the rain to wash it away, causing the stench within the city to umte, giving rise to unprecedented levels of repulsiveness.


    It was such a repulsive smell that even that elf called Fei couldn¡¯t help but make a face that look like he¡¯d eaten a fly.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He asked.


    It¡¯s funny to watch, but it¡¯s a hassle to get involved. The expression on my face was probably the same as Fei¡¯s.


    ¡°¡­They need to be taught,¡± I said.


    Please stop looking at me with those eyes that says you¡¯ve found arade. I don¡¯t like elves.


    ¡°As one would expect of Lord Gi Za. What about that one?¡± Fei pointed toward the direction of the araneae demihumans.


    They were diligently wrapping the buildings in their spider threads.


    His highness has indeed left the security to them, but he has never told them to cover the buildings in their own threads.


    Lord Nikea is a serious woman, but some of the araneae under her can sometimes be irresponsible depending on their mood.


    If I recall correctly, that should be where the messenger of the Leon Heart n is staying at.


    ¡°Do they¡­ Eat buildings?¡± I asked, partly in sarcasm since they were originally supposed to be under him.


    Fei replied without the slightest hint of timidity. ¡°Lord Shure prefers to leave them to their own devices. It is actually quite troublesome.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s your master you¡¯re talking about there!¡¯ I wanted to interject, but I swallowed those words and turned to the elves instead. They were currently bulldozing buildings via the minotaurs and growing trees in their ce.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I called out.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Fei replied.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    If they want to grow trees, they should do it outside. We¡¯ve finally acquired a human city after so much effort. What¡¯s its point if we don¡¯t make use of it?


    ¡°They are growing trees,¡± Fei said matter-of-factly. ¡°Apparently, they were having difficulties getting sunlight.¡±


    This one¡¯s also a problem¡­


    ¡°Well, it is a city built by humans. We need to modify it, so that it can be easier for us to use,¡± he added.


    Fei hummed as he watched the elves work.


    ¡°You elves don¡¯t consider growing trees to be your raison d¡¯etre, do you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Raison d¡¯etre doesn¡¯t sound very good. I¡¯d prefer you refer to it as our noble duty. Besides, the bigger the forests, the less room there is for humans to live in. The beasts will also increase, and your kind will find it easier to fight. Yes?¡±


    That certainly sounds appealing, but it sounds fishy.


    ¡°Since when did you start thinking like that?¡±


    ¡°About 80 years ago. Anyway, I believe we should change this area into a wonderful forest as soon as possible.¡±


    This elf¡¯s frame of time is all over the ce.


    As I thought, I really don¡¯t like elves.


    After leaving Fei, as I was walking on my way, I noticed, from the corner of my eye, that the king¡¯s beast was rubbing herself on a building.


    ¡°What in the world are you doing?¡± I asked her.


    This is something I learned of just recently, but apparently, this big wolf can understand what people say.


    ¡°Can¡¯t let the bad bugs near dad!¡±


    In other words, it¡¯s that. She¡¯s marking her territory. I don¡¯t understand it very well, but it seems, they have some sort of hierarchy they adhere to.


    That being said, she doesn¡¯t really need to worry about other wolves. The only wolf who¡¯d try to approach his majesty is her, after all.


    ¡°I see, do your best.¡±


    ¡°You bet!¡±


    The gray wolf, that his majesty calls ¡®Cynthia¡¯, walked away with an air ofposure.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Within the territory I was given was a ce I could call my private room. It was fairly big and the piled up wooden boxes were useful for storing things. I could even change their height by moving them around. It was truly novel. We didn¡¯t have such things back in the forest, so I had to ask Yoshu what it was called, and as it turns out, the humans call such ces ¡®storehouse¡¯.


    Humans suree up with interesting things.


    ¡°Gi Za, are you in?¡±


    While I was caught up reading the book I got from that old elf, Falun, I heard his highness call for me.


    Apparently, he¡¯d gone out of his way to personally visit me. Good grief, he could have just had someone call for me if he needed something. Well, he is an honest man, I suppose.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I greeted.


    ¡°Are you busy?¡± He asked.


    The king tilted his head in puzzlement as he gazed into my room.


    In response, I showed him the book in my hands and shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Reading, I see. My apologies.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Did you need something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, actually¡­¡±


    For some reason, the king did not have that usual powerful aura about him. Even that chest of his that appears so big whenever he faced his enemies seemed so small. That ever confident smile of his was also missing. It was as if he was troubled by something and hadn¡¯t the slightest bit of strength. He was frowning and seemed to be troubled. Even his tail was swaying all over the ce.


    What¡¯s wrong, Your Majesty!?


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    His words were weak and powerless.


    What in the world happened? Just where did my resolute king go!?


    Is he sick? Could he have caught some sort of sickness that weakens one¡¯s resolve? Gastair might have some medicine¡­ No, maybe I should check with Kuzan first!?


    ¡°¡­I would like you to teach me.¡± The king said in a very thin voice.


    I was taken aback for a moment, but soon afterwards, I nodded.


    Apparently, the king wanted to learn how to read.


    If that¡¯s all he wanted, he should have just said so! Because of all that fidgeting of his, I ended up worrying about all sort of things.


    ¡°Yes, but it seems that I just can¡¯t learn it¡­¡± The king said with a troubled face.


    For the meantime, I decided to start with the basics.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Seeing his highness memorize all the basic characters in half a day left me with no other thoughts than ¡®As expected of the king.¡¯


    ¡°As expected, your memory is far and above the norm.¡±


    ¡°My teacher just happens to be good, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Hmm¡­ Teacher, huh? That¡¯s not bad!


    Unfortunately, while I was feeling ted, someone just had to show up and rain on my parade. Of course, it was none other than that unlikeable elf, Fei, who came with a bundle of documents.


    ¡°Oh? What are you doing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°¡­It has nothing to do with you,¡± I sourly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m learning how to read,¡± the Goblin King said.


    Fei¡¯s eyes opened wide as he left the bundle of documents on the desk.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    The way he looked alternatingly between me and the king was just like that of a predator.


    I need to get rid of this elf.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve already grasped the basics,¡± Fei suddenly said. ¡°In that case, you should start studying how to use them. In other words, literature. I think this subject might be a tad too difficult for Lord Gi Za, however.¡±


    ¡°¡­Bastard,¡± I snapped. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to settle scores with you. Let¡¯s do it! You and me! Now!¡±


    Get out, you sted elf! Unconsciously, I called upon the power of the wind. For some reason, the wind spirits seemed to be cheering me on.


    ¡°Well, well, aren¡¯t we quite gutsy? To think you¡¯d actually challenge an elf to a contest of magic!¡± As Fei smiled, wind ether also started to gather around him.


    ¡°Enough! We¡¯re taking a break! A break!¡± The king yelled.


    As a result, we ended up putting off our duel for another day.


    Still¡­ That bastard, Fei.


    Just you watch! One day I¡¯ll break that nose of yours! I swear!

 Volume 3, Chapter 179: Expectations (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 179: Expectations (1/3)</h4>


    ¡°Should¡¯ve said you had money in the first ce,¡± Vine heartilyughed as she led Pale and the others to the deserted vige south of Fenis.


    The money Pale had given Vine was enough to build a house.


    When Vine saw how much Pale was paying her, that devilish smile on her face was quickly reced with a naughty cat¡¯s charming smile.


    The change came so quick that the gnome warrior, Berk Alsen, couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    It has already been 7 days since Pale and her group was able to secure the help of the Red Moon n. In that time they managed to find out the whereabouts of the survivors of the Elks n.


    As soon as they caught wind of that information, Pale immediately asked that they find them. In response, Vine smiled wickedly and nodded.


    ¡°You realize they could already be dead, right?¡±


    The information they received was already over 10 days old. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the Dagger of Webrus had already gotten to them.


    ¡°Perhaps, but I still have to go.¡±


    With Pale¡¯s mind set, Vine could only agree.


    The deserted vige they were headed to would take 5 days on carriage. With nothing else to do, Shure and Rue asked Pale about herself.


    Touri Nokia was the man she admired and Ryutanu was her first kouhai.


    Their time together wasn¡¯t without hardship, but it was certainly fun.


    While Pale and the two talked about such things, Vine focused solely on her liquor, while Berk drove the carriage.


    ¡°By the way, you guys are unaffiliated, right? How about joining our ¡ª Why are you hiding behind the elf?¡±


    Berk suggested to let Vine drink to keep her mood up. As a result, she¡¯s been drinking nonstop since this morning. It was a mystery if what she said just now was a joke, but because of that, Shurei and Rue were huddled together as they trembled in fear.


    ¡°You can choose to remain unaffiliated if you want, but you¡¯ll have a hard time. Right, Berk?¡± Vine said as she tasted her liquor.


    ¡°The trustworthiness of a guild is different from that of lone wolves, so the remuneration received is usually a league lower,¡± Berk seriously said as he drove the carriage. He seemed used to handling the drunk Vine.


    Seeing Berk seriously reply, Vine snorted.


    ¡°Mr. Berk, why did you be a member of the Red Moon n?¡± Shurei asked.


    Berk¡¯s face dimmed a little, but neither Shurei nor Rue could see his expression from behind.


    ¡°My vige is located in the south. We used to be from the north actually, but we moved some generations ago. We make our living by hunting the sand whales in the sand sea.¡±


    ¡°Your story is too long!¡±


    Jeered at by Vine, Berk cut to the main point. ¡°It was then that I met the n leader. At the time, there was trouble within the vige, and I ended up bing a Royon and entered the Blood Moon n. I came to the north in search of information when you two caught me.¡±


    ¡°So you haven¡¯t been a member for long?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He literally became a member just a month ago.¡±


    While Shurei and Rue were understanding the situation, the drunk woman suddenly interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°What? Feel like joining now, Rue-chan?¡±


    Before anyone knew it, Vine was behind Rue and was hugging her. Her hands moved freely over Rue¡¯s robes as she fondled her body, causing Rue to scream.


    ¡°Ha, P-Please stop!¡±


    ¡°R-Rue!?¡±


    ¡°Mn~, you need to grow a bit more¡­ At this rate, you won¡¯t be able to get the man you like. I¡¯ll y the nice big sister and help you¡­¡±


    Rue tried to break free, but her attempts were meaningless before a warrior as aplished as Vine.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you enter our n? If you enter our n, Shurei won¡¯t have a choice but to enter as well.¡±


    ¡°W-Why!?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You won¡¯t join? Then I guess that means Little Rue is mine¡­¡±


    As Rue¡¯s cheeks were dyed red, Vine smiled wickedly toward Shurei.


    ¡°No, s-stop!¡±


    ¡°¡­n leader, you¡¯re taking it a bit too far.¡± Berk said calmly.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Pale agreed.


    Having been reprimanded by both Pale and Berk, Vine let Rue go and went back to drinking.


    ¡°Comining about the way I invite others¡­ What has the worlde to? Sigh¡­ could have killed two birds with one stone too.¡±


    Like this their group traveled to the deserted vige in the south.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    In the north-western part of the free cities, where the border regions were and were Gi Gi and the Leon Heart n were carrying out the Goblin King¡¯s schemes, was an opportunity ripe for the taking.


    The small feudal lords had convened a meeting toe up with a n against the endless wave of monster beasts.


    Mediating them were the adventurers sent by the Leon Heart n. The feudal lords already trusted them when it came to matters surrounding the beasts.


    Approximately two months have passed since the Leon Heart n started their operation, and Garwin and Fase were staying at the mansion of the feudal lord of Shirak.


    The mansion of the Shirak Territory that ruled three viges and a town was the closest to the goblins and also suffered the most under the endless wave of monster beasts. After repeatedly suffering under the oppression of the monster beasts, the feudal lord of Shirak finally decided to propose a n and seek help from the other small feudal lords.


    Of course, Garwin and Fase had also advised him. Presently, the feudal lord trusted them enough to consult them on matters regarding the defense of his territory. Even the people trusted them.


    Small feudal lords consider each other as powerful rivals, but at the same time, they also consider each other asrades when cmity strikes.


    ¡°¡­I thank god that we are able to gather here today at Sanktfall.¡±


    After the feudal lord of Shirak opened the meeting, the gathered feudal lords immediately started discussing the topic at hand.


    ¡°As you may all know, this meeting¡¯s purpose is to tackle the issue of the monster beasts.¡±


    The feudal lords from the pioneering generations did not experience the same difficulties as Shirak Territory, but they still discussed the topic seriously. They had no choice, for they knew they would be next if one of them were to fall. The feudal lord of Guena, who was hiding under the shadow of Shirak, understood this well.


    But in the end, they could not arrive to a conclusion. After all, if they could find a solution in the first ce, they would not have waited this long before addressing the issue.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we figure out why the monsters are rampaging?¡± Asked one feudal lord.


    ¡°We could gather our knights under one group,¡± suggested one feudal lord.


    ¡°We need to create an imprable wall against the monsters!¡± Suggested another.


    ¡°In the end, the issue is money,¡± the feudal lord of Shirak sighed.


    Normally, these feudal lords should¡¯ve been making a killing considering the previous western feudal lord, Gowen Ranid, hadn¡¯t waged war against them. Unfortunately, because of the alms they had to give to the Kushain faith, they were currently so poor that they found it difficult to hire even two skilled adventurers.


    None of the small feudal lords had the guts to go against the great wave that was the Kushain faith, so the creed of the Kushain faith quickly spread from therge cities until it reached the very borders of the northern free cities.


    When the meeting was starting to go nowhere, the feudal lord of Shirak adjourned the meeting.


    They had began the meeting in the evening, but it was now morning. At this rate, the participating leaders won¡¯tst. Besides, it was doubtful that any of these leaders would propose a good idea with the way things were going.


    Like that the exhausted feudal lords retreated to their rooms.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Fase, who was currently working as the feudal lord of Shirak¡¯s bodyguard, asked.


    The feudal lord only weaklyughed in response.


    ¡°¡­I see. As expected, these feudal lords are also starving for money.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but if they had money, then they wouldn¡¯t have moved to the borders in the first ce.¡±


    Fase folded his arms and closed his eyes. After thinking for a moment, he spoke. ¡°¡­We have some new information.¡±


    ¡°What is it? If it can break us out of this deadlock, by all means, please.¡±


    ¡°Actually, our vice n leader, Zaurosh the Lord Commander, ising.¡±


    Excited at the prospect of possibly breaking out of their current predicament, the feudal lord eagerly lent an ear to Fase.


    ¡°If it¡¯s him, he might have an idea.¡±


    ¡°Is he good?¡±


    ¡°The n leader himself is young, but it¡¯s because of him that our n is able to operate. The Lord Commander is a man the n leader trusts dearly. He¡¯s a good man, in my opinion.¡±


    Fase was a skilled adventurer who was alwaysposed. The feudal lord of Shirak greatly valued his abilities.


    ¡°How is hepared to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not even worthy to be in the same sentence. Perhaps I might be able to eek out a win with my bow, but he is a skilled swordsman with both prudence and the connections. He is beyond me.¡±


    Fase wryly smiled and shook his head, but his words greatly roused the feudal lord¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°And that Lord Zaurosh ising for what purpose exactly?¡±


    ¡°That, I¡¯m not so sure. All that was mentioned in the letter was that he wasing to see the situation.¡±


    The feudal lord sat back up straight and folded his arms.


    It is said that a drowning man would cling to something even if that something is nothing but a straw. The feudal lord racked his brain as he sought to see through the purpose of a great n¡¯s vice n


    leader¡¯s visit, but the information he had was insufficient. All he knew was that he trusted Fase.


    But he couldn¡¯t be med for that, after all, it¡¯s no easy feat to hate someone who risks his life for you with barely any remuneration. All the more so, when that someone is able to get results and protect the people.


    If he thinks their vice n leader is a good man, then at the very least, he wasn¡¯t a viin.


    ¡°If it¡¯s no trouble, I would love to meet him. If possible, while the feudal lord conference (Sanktfall) is still open.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll send him a letter by bird then. I can¡¯t guarantee anything, but this is the method we use when contacting each other for urgent matters.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Three dayster, Zaurosh arrived.

 Volume 3, Chapter 179: Expectations (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 179: Expectations (2/3)</h4>


    Gi Gu Verbena was wounded in the western region war and could not fight alongside the other goblins in the quest to conquer the western capital. Though his wounds have long healed, the regret he felt that day burns within him yet.


    ¡°I lost to the humans. That in and of itself is unforgivable, but even worse, I lost personally.¡±


    Gi Gu Verbena was the leader of the southern goblins and had the greatest army among the goblins with the exception of the king. Not even the fierce Gaidga Tribe nor Gi Gi¡¯s army could match the scale and power of his army. Gi Gu Verbena was given the honor to lead the advance guard in the previous battle, but in the end, he lost in the hands of the human, Gowen Ranid, the feudal lord of the western region.


    To make things worse, not only had Gi Gu betrayed the king¡¯s trust, he even lost to a human. There was no greater humiliation.


    ¡°But the humans were really strong, Great Brother!¡±


    ¡°They were really strong.¡±


    ¡°Right! Right!¡±


    The three sibling goblins Gu Long, Gu Big, and Gu Tough tried to console Gi Gu, but their attempts only fell on deaf ears, as Gi Gu himself had already arrived at a conclusion on why he lost.


    The power of numbers. It was with the same strategy that he once conquered the south. In fact, Gi Gu himself had not fought many battles where he had less numbers than his opponent.


    ¡°We shall expand our territory.¡±


    Which is why when Gi Gu suddenly said that, the three sibling goblins were shocked.


    ¡°But the south is all sand¡­¡±


    ¡°Sand is hot¡­¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t the king get mad?¡±


    The three goblin siblings each voiced out their concern.


    In response, Gi Gu nodded and said it was alright. ¡°The forest will always be our home. Besides, we¡¯re not expanding toward the south but to the west. We¡­ will have to send a messenger to the king.¡±


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Ever since the Goblin King upied the western region, he has been busying himself with government affairs in the western capital. Unfortunately, he still couldn¡¯t read the writings of this world. He has put much effort in studying it, but he still couldn¡¯t read anything harder than reports.


    Beside the king was the elf from Forni, Fei, and the goblin druid who studied for a short time at the elven school, Gi Za Zakuend.


    All sorts of information were being brought to the king. Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s request to expand his territory, the Leon Heart n¡¯s report on the affairs of the south, reports by the elves on the state of the viges, reports by Shumea and Yoshu on the dissatisfaction of the humans¡­ all sorts.


    One reason they could gather information so easily despite using the western capital as their headquarters was because they were close to the frontlines.


    The Goblin King also had no choice but to work near the frontlines due to him being acknowledged by the goblins as their strongest. It simply wouldn¡¯t do if the strongest goblin warrior weren¡¯t present in the frontlines.


    To protect the town areas, the Goblin King asked the chief of the araneae, Nikea, to take charge of security. As a result, they have created aplex encampment by weaving together their threads.


    The defense of the eastern part of the western capital was left to the ¡°Man-Eating Snake¡± Gi Ba Hagar. The humans had eight small fortress on their side of the border, so all trade was currently halted. Monsters also frequently fled to the eastern region due to Gi Gi¡¯s monster army.


    The monster beasts would sometimes also go toward them. After all, they were monsters. They attacked everyone without discrimination, so Gi Ba had set some patrols to protect the humans on their side, but so far, there have been no problems.


    In the south, Gi Gi Orudo, Gi Ji Arsil, and Gi Zu Ruo have currently stopped their respective army¡¯s advance and were observing the situation. Depending on the Leon Heart n¡¯s progress, they might have to move further down south soon. Their three armies were more than enough for an advance force.


    As for the main force that would naturally include the Goblin King himself, Gi Gi Rax and his imperial guards, Gi Do Buruga¡¯s druid toon, and perhaps some of the human toons.


    The western part of the western region was given to the yugushiva and the demihumans. The Goblin King only demarcated its borders before leaving it to them to manage. He also hasn¡¯t imposed anything on the demihumans other than the construction of the facilities along the roads connecting the Forest of Darkness and the


    western capital. The demihumans were few in number and weren¡¯t suited to fighting in the frontlines, so the king didn¡¯t bother to ask too much from them.


    That being said, what theycked in number, they made up for in quality. There was no doubting that they were powerful warriors indeed. Which is why the king decided to use them sparingly. The Goblin King greatly valued their abilities, and this was while they were only starting to learn how to fight a war.


    As for the northern part of the western region, it was a wooded region and was being used to house the defeated humans. Shumea and Yoshu have been put in charge to ensure that they are able to live alongside with the goblins. Thanks to the help of the elves, the northern part is currently being used as the center of agriculture.


    The humans farmed mostly grains, which were strong against the cold, and the goblins were also tasked to learn from them. Harvest was still some time away, but it could be expected half a yearter.


    Information on the affairs beyond the borders were also regrly being passed by the Leon Heart n, but they had their limits too. One of the information they shared was the fact that the holy knight, Gund Rifenin, has been made in charge of the western region, which was currently under goblin rule.


    Gund Rifenin was a man who could fight evenly with the king. Alone, the Goblin King could take care of him, but things might go differently if he had someone with him.


    The n known as the Red King was also gaining momentum in the southern desert region of the Free Cities. They were hostile to the Kushain Believers, so the Goblin King believed that he might be able to pit them against each other if he used his cards right.


    Several cities leaning toward the Kushain Faith has already capitted and returned to the south due to the Red King n¡¯s activities.


    If their momentum were to grow too big, they could have a negative impact on the king¡¯s ns to bring the small feudal lords to his side.


    The Goblin King¡¯s scheme relied on the fact that they had no one else to rely on but them, after all.


    As the Goblin King managed the affairs of territories from every direction, the next report that came in made him raise his brows.


    ¡°Reshia¡­¡±


    The Saint, Lady Reshia Fel Zeal, had helped the wounded demihumans of the small country of Orphen to the north and were keeping them close.


    Word of the Saint left the king speechless for a moment as he felt both impatience and relief stir within.

 Volume 3, Chapter 179: Expectations (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 179: Expectations (3/3)</h4>


    It is known that military officials often butt heads with civil officials. That is true even for Germion Kingdom or the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    Military officials criticize civil officials as heartless people who freely y with people¡¯s lives through their papers, while thetter would criticize military officials as delusional fools who believe money grow on trees.


    Issues between the two branches can sometimes threaten the very existence of the country, so it is up to the king to ensure that the two remain suppressed.


    In one sense, it could be said that the military and the civil bodies are the wheels of the chariot, and it is up to the king to ensure that they remain on track.


    A country that fails to do so would naturally fall off course.


    In which case, the people will fall into into misery, the country will be taken advantage of by other countries, and¡­


    ¡°Lord Kanash, your fame might be known throughout the world, but we cannot ept this! Our country cannot endure any more wars!¡±


    The meeting was being held at the pir of Elrain Kingdom, within a room in the royal pce.


    It was a slim civil official who said that previous line in a loud angry voice.


    ¡°Even if the treasury can¡¯t take it, the enemy is already on its way! Are you telling me to order my subordinates to die meaninglessly!?¡± General Kanash yelled back as he stood up from his seat.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have what we don¡¯t have!¡±


    ¡°Well, do something! Isn¡¯t that your job!?¡±


    ¡°In the first ce, if you hadn¡¯t lost in thest battle, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation!¡±


    ¡°You bastard! Is that the way you treat the people who risked their lives to protect the country!?¡±


    One provoked, and the other bit. They were supposed to be in a meeting, but they were only arguing with all of their arguments running parallel each other¡¯s.


    Within that heavy atmosphere that was tensed to the limits, the n leader of the Red King, Brandika, yawned. Carlion, who was behind him, chuckled when he saw how bored he was, but he still made sure to prod him with his elbows and remind him to act appropriately.


    ¡°This is a waste of time. Can¡¯t we go home?¡± Brandika said.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. At the very least, we need to stay until the end,¡± Carlion replied.


    When the civil official saw Brandika looking so bored and Carlion acting like he was watching a funny y, his eyes opened wide. From his perspective, it seemed like they were making fun of him, so he turned his verbal assaults from General Kanash to Brandika.


    ¡°In the first ce, it¡¯s because you had to hire mercs for such a stupid price that the military went over budget! Isn¡¯t the fact that you had to resort to hiring mercs the same thing as admitting your ipetence!? Why do you we even have an army!? Just who do you think allows you to hire these money-grubbing pests!?¡ª¡±


    As the civil official was ranting angrily, Brandika suddenly mmed against the desk, causing cracks to appear over its marble surface.


    ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t want us, we can leave anytime,¡± Brandika said. ¡°Just pay us for the time we¡¯ve worked.¡±


    The aura emanating from Brandika was just like that of a beast¡¯s as he red sharply at the civil official. He was an aplished warrior who has gone through many battlefields and was the n leader the Red King n. The intimidation from such a man was indeed not something a civil official could handle, as the civil official very quickly went quiet and paled.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Carlion. Our contract was sealed with the kingdom¡¯s symbol, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure of it. I have it with me, so I can bring it out for confirmation if needed.¡±


    All the civil officials participating in the meeting were all looking down and speechless. At the end of the day, the army was indeed incapable of bringing as much results as the Red King, and the civil officials themselves couldn¡¯t fork out the money to pay them.


    ¡°¡­That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    It was General Kanash who said that in ce of the civil officials.


    ¡°It is embarrassing for someone in my position, but we need your help, n Leander Brandika of the Red King n. Please lend us your strength. If you leave now, we won¡¯t be able to hold the line against the Kushain believers.¡±


    The Ashunasan Alliance has indeed been established, but without a proper mediator, their forces were currently being dispatched ording to each country¡¯s discretion.


    ¡°General Kanash, I personally see you as a friend, but I am also a n leader, a person responsible for the lives of others. Borrowing your words, I don¡¯t want to order my men to die meaninglessly.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t fight without money.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    General Kanash turned to the civil officials, but everyone was looking down.


    Kanash endured the urge to click his tongue as he proposed an idea. ¡°Very well. In that case, I will use my properties to¡­¡±


    ¡°n Leader, that is too intangible,¡± Carlion interjected.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re essentially telling us to put it on their tab. Moreover, if we take a look at the army¡¯s current situation¡­¡±


    Elrain Kingdom was already at the point were they were unable to pay their soldiers¡¯ wages on time. It was indeed true that the national treasury was at its limits.


    ¡°Which is why, I have a different proposition,¡± Carlion winked at Brandika, then he stood up and said that to the various officials.


    Unlike Brandika, Carlion was far more delicate and had no intimidating aura about him. He was just like the civil officials, so they were quick to lend an ear.


    ¡°In exchange for our services, we ask that our n leader, Brandika, be given court rank and be made ruler of the city of Sapnir.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The civil officials were speechless, while Brandika only frowned as he folded his arms and sat on his seat.


    Carlion smiled as he continued his proposition.


    At the top of Elrain Kingdom was the king, followed by the few royal court nobles, and then the civil officials and the nobles with territories.


    The nobles with territories would receive a court rank from the king ording to the size of their territory. Their territory itself is the source of their power. Of course, the royal family also has its own territories. Which is why, the royal family is really nothing more than the noble with the most territories.


    Carlion¡¯s request implied two things to the civil officials.


    One was that they had no intentions of standing in opposition to the royal family of Elrain Kingdom. The other was that they will exert their utmost in this war.


    Managing a city required certain qualifications. In this country, that qualification was a court rank, but to receive a court rank is to acknowledge the royal family ande under it.


    Sapnir was a medium-sized city. If Sapnir were to be given to them, they would need a fairly high court rank.


    The civil officials were happy to acquiesce Carlion¡¯s request. After all, court ranks did not need money and it was better to sell off a city than to pay up now. Looking at it long term, they were giving away a city that could produce a great amount of wealth, but looking at it short term, they were simply covering the costs of hiring a massive merc organization.


    But of course, the most important reason of all is that Elrain Kingdom could no longer do without the Red King n.


    ¡°We will consider it,¡± a civil official said.


    At that, Carlion bowed and returned to his seat. No one noticed the smile he exchanged with Brandika as soon as he sat.


    The next day, word of Brandika receiving the title of count and the territory of Sapnir got out.

 Volume 3, Intermission: Villainous Thoughts (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission: Viinous Thoughts (1/2)</h4>


    Name: Ryutanu Organdia


    Race: Human


    Level: 78


    Job: Expert Adventurer; Subleader


    Possessed Skills: Strong Arm; Axe Mastery B+; Bat Eyes; Kleptomaniac; Hundred-Demon yer


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Damn it all.


    We may not believe in god but that doesn¡¯t mean we deserve this. We staked our lives and saved every coin we could just so we could leave that rotten alley, and this is how we end up?


    Even Touri couldn¡¯t escape alive.


    Fighting with those heavy wounds really wasn¡¯t a good idea, but he had to to help us escape. Those worthless quack doctors said they did their best, but what¡¯s the point if they couldn¡¯t save the guy!?


    Gash was like an elder brother to me, Connery was like a younger brother¡­ And now, after running for who knows how long, they¡¯re gone¡­ all gone.


    Damn it! Why?


    Why did everyone have to die and leave me behind?


    It¡¯s been 6 days since I led the survivors to the abandoned vige of Fenis.


    Who knows from where those Webrus whoresons will attack us.


    There¡¯s only 40 brats left now.


    Just a year ago we were a n of 300 elites, and now¡­ All we have is this ce, if we lose it too, we really won¡¯t have anywhere else to go. Everyone here is just a brat, after all.


    All the veterans died to help us escape, and I had to watch after these brats since elder sister (Pale) was no longer with us. The duty of teaching these kids ended up being pushed onto me.


    Because of that I¡¯m still alive. What a disgrace.


    Sheet, elder brother (Touri)¡­ Why d¡¯ya have to up and die, huh, Touri?


    Every one of us is a feather headed to freedom, and what binds us is our mutual desire to fly toward that freedom. Isn¡¯t that what you taught us?


    So why? Why did you have to die before me?


    You picked up the brats with no ce to call home, raised them up, and helped them walk under the fire god¡¯s body. We¡¯ve been growing these past 10 years doing just that.


    ¡°Elder brother, I brought you your meal. Kirina made it.¡±


    While I was fixated on the map, Sophia brought me a loaf of bread.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of¡­ course.¡± Sophia replied.


    What a horrible liar. Her eyes are all teared up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating. You eat.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°Shut up and eat.¡±


    After being strongly chided, Sophia meekly bowed her head, then she took the bread and left.


    Damn it, if Pale were here, she would have been able to tell her off more gently.


    I really suck with kids.


    I ignored my stomach¡¯s pleas as I red at the map.


    Is the southern border being watched?


    The public order should be good until the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, so our situation could turn for the better, but¡­


    While it would be great if we could leave straight through the west, they¡¯re probably watching the western border. Looks like we¡¯ll have to keep our foot in some other country¡¯s border.


    The northern woonds and the southern desert.


    Unlike elder brother (Touri) or elder sister (Pale), I suck at using my head. It would be a lot easier to just swing my weapon in the frontlines, but by some odd stroke of fate, I ended up being the brains.


    ¡°Elder brother, the enemy are attacking!¡± Sophia came back and said.


    ¡°Wake everyone up! Use the buildings as shields! We¡¯ll stop them!¡± I ordered.


    Upon receiving my orders, Sophia nodded and ran away.


    I took my axe.


    Burn all them sheetty bastards of Webrus! I¡¯ll kill everyst one of ya!


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Attacking during the night¡­ Just the kind of tactic you¡¯d expect from some cowardly assassins.


    Unfortunately, for you bastards, you¡¯re not the only ones who can see in the dark!


    ¡°Sophia, Kirina, cover me!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Under the cover of those with simrly good night vision, I took a step forward.


    ¡°¡­Looks like there¡¯s still a big one left. Ryutanu the Strong Arm! 5 gold coins for his head!¡±


    ¡°Hyaha!¡±


    As an assassin chuckled a stiffughter, I swung my axe. There should be at least 20 enemies here.


    ¡°Hah! This is a piece of cake! Don¡¯t underestimate themanding officer of the Elks n¡¯s shock corps!¡±


    As soon as I stepped out, a throwing dagger was thrown at me, but I deflected it with my gauntlets and continued on my way. Enemies came at me from both my nks, but I knew that the archers behind would be able to cover me, so I ignored them and swung my axe.


    The enemy¡¯s head split open like a pomegranate, but I didn¡¯t stop moving. I took another step forward and imed the headless corpse as my shield.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Think you small-time thugs can take me!?


    Another dagger was thrown, and this time I deflected it with my corpse shield that I¡¯d flung over my shoulder, then I went and rushed toward the tensed part of the enemy encirclement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tense up!¡±


    ¡°Eek¡ª¡±


    One of the small-time thugs cried out as I crushed his head, then I continued on to take out another 3 of the nervous enemies, cutting them down from shoulder to chest, then I threw my corpse shield to stop the enemy from moving.


    In that instant, I took my axe out from thest enemy I¡¯d cut and swung it toward a new enemy.


    The future, my deadrades¡­ I don¡¯t need to think about any of those right now. Right now, all I have to do is kill these bastards.


    As blood sprayed onto my face, I bellowed out a howl.


    ¡°Damn it!!¡±


    I used to hunt beasts, but before I knew it, I was already an expert at hunting humans. As I lifted up my head and eyed the approaching three assassins, I rushed out once more.


    One of the assassins tried to cut me, but I jumped onto his chest and mmed my gauntlet into his face, then In almost the same time, I smoothly moved my axe with one hand to hold it with both hands and unleashed a sweeping motion, beheading the two cowering enemies.


    Finally, I finished off thest remaining enemy that was powerlessly groaning.


    ¡°Tch¡­ Useless.¡±


    One of the enemies, who was raising hell, came to view.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so tough, why don¡¯t youe yourself!¡±


    I shook off the fleshy bits stuck to my axe and fixed my stance. After a quick check to ensure that the archers from behind were continuing their suppressive fire, I bolted off once more.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I got drunk off the enemy¡¯s blood or if I¡¯d simply let my guard down, but¡­


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Two assassins equipped with long swords ran after me, and I tried to sweep them away.


    ¡°Fool! Shoot!¡±


    It was an attacking from a blind spot, so I couldn¡¯t react in time. The enemy shot their weapons without any regard for their own allies.


    The two assassins in front died instantly as their bodies were prated, and unable to stop my own momentum, those two arrows buried cleanly into my body.


    Fuck it all! These people aren¡¯t humans!


    One on my shoulder and another on my left nk, but I had to keep going.


    The path was finally clear, after all! I won¡¯t get a better chance than this!


    ¡°GURAAaAAa!¡±


    Bellowing out a cry, I charged toward the enemy, swept with my axe, and crushed the head of the guy who looked to be theirmander.


    As soon as he died, the enemy ran away scattered and screaming, but I didn¡¯t have the strength left to pursue.


    Fuck, it¡¯s getting dark. They poisoned their¡­

 Volume 3, Intermission: Villainous Thoughts (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission: Viinous Thoughts (2/2)</h4>


    Name: Ryutanu Organdia


    Race: Human


    Level: 78


    Job: Expert Adventurer; Subleader


    Possessed Skills: Strong Arm; Axe Mastery B+; Bat Eyes; Kleptomaniac; Hundred-Demon yer


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    ¡°So you¡¯re Ryutanu? I heard you¡¯ve been a bad boytely.¡±


    Ahh¡­ I know this is a dream, but¡­ it¡¯s so nostalgic.


    Elder brother, Touri.


    ¡°Hah? Who the hell are you?¡±


    That must be me when I was just a little hoodlum. What a horrible face. My eyes are rotten¡­ Well, I did spend everyday without any hope, so I was basically just rotting away.


    Right. That time I was beaten ck and blue¡­ And I realized I could never win against him.


    ¡°¡­Are you ok?¡±


    Ahh, what a sorry sight. This was also when I met elder sister (Pale). She called Touri elder brother and followed him from behind like a baby chick.


    At that time, I¡­ Right. It¡¯s embarrassing, but at that time, I thought she was a princess.


    Ridiculous, really. I¡¯ve never even seen one.


    ¡°You¡¯re a big guy.¡±


    After being beaten ck and blue by elder brother, she looked at me with an odd look as Iid sprawled over the ground.


    I remember her face even now. Her golden hair fluttered in the wind as she looked at me curiously with those dazzling jewels she had for eyes and walked around me.


    She was brimming with curiosity, but she also seemed a little scared of me.


    Now that I think about it, that might be when my heart was stolen by the princess.


    I lived a sheetty life through and through, but that meeting is the one thing I take pride in. We may have lost everything, but the one saving grace was that she didn¡¯t get caught up in this sheetty war.


    ¡°As promised you¡¯ll be joining us. Ryutanu¡­ Oi, Pale! You¡¯ll be looking after him!¡±


    ¡°Ehh!? I will!?¡±


    ¡°From now on you¡¯ll be in charge of the new recruits.¡±


    ¡°You never said that!¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought of it just now!¡±


    Elder brotherughed and elder sister made a troubled face as she rested my head atop her knees. Ap pillow, in other words.


    I was red to the ears.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    A stupid question. Looking for a ce that didn¡¯t hurt would be easier than the opposite.


    ¡°Nah¡­¡±


    Until then, the only women I¡¯ve known were prostitutes. It was my first time seeing such a beautiful princess.


    I don¡¯t know how to put it, but boys have their pride.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I am Pale Symphoria. I started following leader 6 days ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ryutanu.¡±


    Elder sister smiled at me just like a blooming flower. Who would¡¯ve thought someone like me who has never studied poetry would think such flowery thoughts.


    A few dayster¡­ I can¡¯t remember where we were then, but the skies were clear that day.


    ¡°Ryutanu, you don¡¯t have ast name?¡±


    ¡°For a ruffian like me, just having a name is plenty.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    By entering the Elks n I found a ce I could belong. I was no longer in that rotten alley, but a bright ce that the sun could reach.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give you one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not like it bothers me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. We elves put a lot of importance in our ancestors.¡±


    Elder sister sat beside me and gently patted my good-for-nothing head.


    ¡°Ryutanu, one day you¡¯ll find a wife and have children, and then those children will also get married and have children of their own¡­ And what connects all of you is yourst name. So ast name is very important!¡±


    I didn¡¯t have any parents or siblings, so to me, the only thing I could call family was the n itself.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ How about ¡®a gentle person¡¯ (Organdia)?¡±


    ¡°Erm, how about something cooler?¡± I said with much embarrassment.


    Elder sister shook her head andughed. ¡°I know your secret, you know. You secretly use your sry to buy sweets for the young new recruits.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡±


    I panicked. I never thought I was being watched.


    When our n weed the juvenile vagrants officially, I saw myself in them, the old me who had nothing to eat and desperately endured the hunger, so I wanted to help them.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Organdia. Because at the very least that¡¯s how I see you.¡±


    I fell in love with the princess. That might seem like such a weak thought for such a big man, but what can I do, I fell for her.


    Unfortunately, she only ever had eyes for elder brother.


    I wasn¡¯t blind. I could tell. So I stopped thinking about it.


    The princess and I were too different, anyway. I had to start calling her that too, because otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep my feelings in check.


    Elder sister was really special.


    You could call her a tactician. As long as we followed her, every battle could only end in victory.


    That was the Soar to Freedom (Elks n) that we built up for thest 10 years.


    Elder brother came to be known as the ¡°Herald¡¯s Wings¡± and elder sister came to be known as the ¡°Silent Moon¡±. I also received an embarrassing second name: Strong Arm; but in truth, it was the two of them who supported the n.


    What she gave me was a warmth no one else could rece.


    That¡¯s why when she went back to the forest, although I felt sad, somewhere someway, I heaved a breath of relief. After all, I knew just how ugly a war between humans could get.


    I wasn¡¯t so foolish as to believe that our happy streak would continue forever. That¡¯s why I happily saw her off.


    Elder sister, please be happy.


    I¡¯m sure¡­ everyone thinks the same.


    I¡¯ll do something about the remaining members. Maybe we¡¯ll be bandits or something¡­ I¡¯m sure I can at least protect a bunch of brats.


    So¡­ I don¡¯t mind even if it¡¯s just in dreams, but just a little, let me hear your voice¡­


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder brother!¡±


    ¡°Shut it.¡±


    I woke up my creaking body. When I saw the blood-dyed bandage wrapped around me, it finally hit me that an arrow had prated me.


    ¡°How long was I out? What¡¯s the situation, Sophia?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you were out for a day. Dagger of Webrus hasn¡¯t attacked at all since. Kirina is currently scouting.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ When is sheing back?¡±


    ¡°In 2 hours.¡±


    ¡°Good. Get ready. Since they¡¯ve found our location, they¡¯ll definitelye again. We should leave before then.¡±


    ¡°But your wounds¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, something like this is just a scratch. What do you think Master Ryutanu the Strong Arm is made out of, huh?¡±


    It was cramping, but I somehow managed to squeeze out a smile.


    Suddenly, something hit the door and everyone tensed. ncing at Sophia, I signaled for her to see who it was.


    She opened the door slightly, and¡­


    ¡°Kirina!¡±


    ¡°Ku¡­ Sorry! They got me!¡±


    Immediately after, Kirina jumped into the room. On her back were 2 arrows stuck to her body.


    Seeing her grasping for her life, the mes of wrath burned within.


    ¡°They¡¯ll pay for this¡­¡±


    Very soon blood flowed from her back.


    ¡°We¡¯re fighting back. Buy us some time!¡±


    At mymand, Sophia and the others started shooting arrows through the windows.


    ¡°Elder brother¡­ I¡¯m sorry. El, der.¡±


    She probably couldn¡¯t see anymore, but she reached out, and I grasped her hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A little blunder like this won¡¯t faze this elder brother of yours. I am Master Ryutanu the Strong Arm. Everything will be just fine.¡±


    Her breath gradually grew fainter. Damn it. Damn it all. She¡¯s not even of age yet.


    ¡°El, de¡­er, I¡­ El, er¡­¡±


    Just like that another life passed in my arms.


    Tightly grasping her cold small hands, I burned its warmth into my heart, then I put on my leather armor and took out my axe.


    Bastards, all of you! You¡¯ll pay for this! You will!

 Volume 3, Chapter 180: Soar to Freedom (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 180: Soar to Freedom (1/2)</h4>


    A man d in ck spoke to the swordsman beside him. He did so while watching the fierce battle urring before his eyes.


    ¡°So that¡¯s Ryutanu the Strong Arm. He¡¯s probably thest power of the Elks n.¡±


    The ck-haired swordsman from the Red King n had his mouth hidden by a muffler. His aura was so sharp it seemed he could kill with killing intent alone.


    The ck-haired swordsman, Shunrai, nced at the man d in ck for a moment before looking back at the man fighting like a savage lion.


    ¡°No wonder the assassins couldn¡¯t finish him off.¡±


    ¡°¡­Weren¡¯t you the one who said to inform you if we find a strong foe?¡±


    The assassin from Webrus¡¯ Dagger was implying that they simply chose not to finish him off.


    Shunrai wielded his scimitar on his shoulder and snorted.


    ¡°Have the small fries withdraw. Everything within my reach will be cut.¡±


    For a moment, a fierce smile could be seen through his muffler.


    The assassin narrowed his eyes and gave the signal for the lower members to change their encirclement.


    ¡°¡­Are you certain?¡± A voice from the shadows asked.


    The assassin nodded. ¡°If he fails, then that¡¯s that. Besides, I want to put the Red King n in my debt.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    Like the sea parting, a path opened up before Shunrai. At the end of that path was a man covered in both the blood of his foes and his own. He had buried countless foes with his axe, but its de was already worn out and coagted blood could even be seen sticking on it.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ryutanu exhaled as he red at the swordsman before him.


    Shunrai replied with a sharp re of his own. ¡°The name is Shunrai. I¡¯vee to thisnds in search of the strong.¡±


    Shunrai fixed his grip on his scimitar and lowered his center of gravity.


    ¡°Name yourself and that shall be considered yourst words.¡±


    Ryutanu recognized the ck haired swordsman who named himself Shunrai. He was a warrior responsible for ying many of his fleeingrades.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Ryutanu swung his axe in anger, but Shunrai dodged it as if he were dancing, then Shunrai took a step in, and with the scimitar over his shoulder - a scimitar that could easily cut iron by itself, and with Shunrai¡¯s skill anything, be it ck steel or diamond - shed toward Ryutanu.


    Unfortunately, Ryutanu¡¯s stance did not break even after missing with his axe, and he immediately punched toward Shunrai with his tekko.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Both of those attacks were brimming with fury. Ryutanu¡¯s axe missed, but the attack he sent with his tekko cracked the earth. Although it was only a little, seeing that made Shunrai raise his brows.


    ¡°The anger is real, but¡­ you haven¡¯t lost your calm, huh.¡± Shunrai smiled in admiration and jumped back.


    The fact that he was able to make such a big gap between him and Ryutanu made it apparent that he was no small fry.


    But Ryutanu couldn¡¯t withdraw from this fight. Behind were the remaining members of the Elks n. No matter how strong the enemy, he had to keep on fighting.


    As he gradually closed in on the enemy, he suddenly elerated and yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on themanding officer of the Elks n¡¯s shock corps!¡±


    Sounds of metals nging resounded and sparks erupted like the buzzing of the dark of the night.


    ¡°¡­Hmm. As expected, that swordsman isn¡¯t normal.¡±


    While the two warriors fought each other, the assassin from before calmly watched them and analyzed their respective prowess. Ever since forming an alliance with the Red King n, the Dagger of Webrus has had many opportunities to see the strength of the Red King n up close.


    The Red King n was arge organization with many ns under it, but despite that, the adventurers under Brandika¡¯s direct control had a might far beyond their peers. The assassin has already seen their strength many times, but he still can¡¯t help but be shocked each time.


    Being afraid of the assassin ns or the mid-sized ns was normal for weaklings.


    Fighting an enemy head on would result in many casualties, but if an assassin were to be used instead to knock down the center pir of the opposing organization, one could effectively neutralize it. That was exactly how the Dagger of Webrus operated.


    From the assassin¡¯s perspective, the weakness of the Elks n was theirck of members and a person powerful enough to to move them away from a beaten track. Even their n leader, Touri, was only at the level of a human.


    But the person fighting before his very eyes now felt like someone who has abandoned his humanity. It was both enviable and hateful, but the assassin would never show those emotions on his face.


    Although the Elks n did not have a warrior possessing absolute strength among their ranks, they still managed to champion over a couple of fights in the east. They owed that to their leadership and efficient application of what little power they had.


    It was an organization that inspired strong trust from its members, making it difficult to create a traitor within. Gathering information was difficult too. If the Dagger of Webrus could just find out the situation inside, they would surely find a way in, but s¡­ Another extreme example is the Red King n that had many ns under it.


    Because of the above reason, as far as Webrus¡¯ Dagger was concerned, the Elks n was their nemesis.


    But one day, something happened and for some reason, the efficiency that the Elks n was so proud of suddenly dulled. Webrus¡¯ Dagger never let their guard down around them, so as soon as that slight change in bnce appeared, they knew.


    The Elks n fought with the Red King n in that state, and obviously, they lost.


    ¡°The Elks n is over.¡±


    As Ryutanu the Strong Arm fell, the swordsman, Shunrai, wielded his blood-smeared scimitar over his shoulder.


    As the assassin muttered to himself, he suddenly heard the sound ofughter apanied by screams. With his heightened hearing, he could tell whose screams those belonged to. It was his men.


    ¡°The remnants?¡±


    But why now? He asked himself, but no answer came, only the sight of blood sttering from one corner of their encirclement as hisrades fled for their lives.

 Volume 3, Chapter 180: Soar to Freedom (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 180: Soar to Freedom (2/2)</h4>


    ¡°Ahaha! This is good! There¡¯s so many to pick from!¡±


    Laughter sounded as blood spurted about. Each time Vine swung her sword, screams would sound and corpses would rise.


    ¡°¡­n leader, your bad habit is showing.¡±


    The gnome warrior, Berk, frowned, but he continued to support Vine from afar, shooting down the foes that entered Vine¡¯s blind spot with his magic.


    The sharpened rocks were difficult to dodge in the dark of the night, but worse than that was the fact that even if one did manage to dodge them, the only thing waiting for them was Vine¡¯s evil de.


    All that the eye could see, all that the de could reach, all were dragged into the depths of the abyss by the evil de of the Red Moon¡¯s n leader.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die! Ahahaha!¡±


    ¡°The n leader¡¯s opened a path. Now, go!¡±


    At Berk¡¯s behest, Pale ran straight ahead.


    ¡°Shurei, Rue, cover me.¡±


    Pale used her senses to find her foes within the dark of the night and shot at them with her small bow. With every arrow nocked, screams would resound. This was the skill of the sylph that surpassed even the precision of Berk¡¯s rock bullets.


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    While Vine was happily cutting one person down after another, something managed to stop her, causing her to cry out in


    displeasure. As sparks shed in the dark of the night, it became apparent that the one who stopped her was none other than the eastern swordsman who had named himself Shunrai.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re having fun. How about partnering with me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put on airs around me! I¡¯ll tear you into pieces!¡±


    Vine shook off the flesh bits and blood clinging to her de, then she sheathed it, smiled fiercely, and rushed up to the eastern swordsman.


    In response, Shunrai slightly inclined his scimitar over his shoulders and lowered his gravity, allowing him to move anytime he wished.


    For a moment, there was silence between them.


    But it was only for a moment.


    ¡°SEI!¡± [1]


    ¡°SHAA!¡± [1]


    And in the next moment, Shunrai and Vine cried out, sparks erupting as their des crossed. When they saw that they failed to kill their foe, they swung their swords once more.


    Vine¡¯s evil de grazed Shunrai¡¯s nose, while Shunrai¡¯s scimitar cut several strands of Vine¡¯s long ck hair.


    Vine was shorterpared to Shunrai, so she aimed for his feet, but Shunrai didn¡¯t show any intention of defending his feet as he took a step in and prepared to cut down Vine from above.


    Vine clicked her tongue as she sensed death, then she brought back her sword and - relying on her instincts - jumped to the side to avoid the descending de.


    In response, Shunrai swept with his sword, releasing an attack that was akin to a powerful wind. If that were to hit, Vine¡¯s head would surely burst like a pomegranate, but as revenge for earlier, Vine jumped over his head instead.


    In a contest of swords, one stakes his life in a moment. Sword technique, strength, vision, guts, speed¡­ Even if one¡¯s opponent surpasses oneself on all ounts, one must never doubt his sword, for to do so, is to ept defeat.


    Which is why these two warriors have been keeping a firm hold on their spirit while focusing on the battle.


    ¡°!¡±


    When Shunrai¡¯s muffler was cut, the fierce smile hidden behind was finally revealed.


    ¡°What are you smiling for!?¡±


    Veins bulged on Vine¡¯s temples as she took a step forward, then as she unsheathed her de, she sent an attack toward the eastern swordsman. It was a blood curling sight when her graceful features were covered in blood and twisted in that ghastly expression.


    Shunrai received her attack directly with his own scimitar andughed.


    ¡°Good, good! Give me more! Hee hee.¡±


    ¡°Hah!?¡±


    As fury burned within Vine¡¯s eyes, she pushed back the scimitar with all of her strength, and when a big enough gap was made, she swept with her sword to im Shunrai¡¯s neck. But as Shunrai pulled back, the smile on his face did not vanish, and as he opened his eyes wide in excitement, he mimicked Vine.


    Vine clicked her tongue upon seeing Shunrai¡¯s entric behavior, and she sheathed her curved sword once more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Vine spat.


    ¡°Kill me? Saying stuff like that repeatedly only makes you look weak, little girl.¡± Shunrai spat back.


    Vine had always had a short fuse, so ites to no surprise that when she heard those words, she immediately lost all constraint. She smiled a sublime smile, but her eyes weren¡¯tughing. Instead they emitted a powerful killing intent as she eyed the enemy before her.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    As soon as that word was spoken, Pale ran past Vine, and Vine approached Shunrai to keep him from chasing after Pale, but Shunrai didn¡¯t even nce at Pale and instead focused on Vine.


    It was such a perfect decision that Vine couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. Vine had originally intended to take his head if he tried to go after Pale or showed even a little hesitation, but s¡­


    Shunrai knew that Pale only wanted to go where Ryutanu was. But as far as he was concerned, the living was more interesting than someone about to die, so he instinctively moved for Vine.


    In the dark of the night, the battle of the crazed warriors was yet to end.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Ryutanu!¡±


    Pale couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore as she ran. Not the battle urring nearby nor the enemies nor her allies, nothing. The only thing she could focus on was her old friend, whom she embraced


    despite his bloodied body. Beside her was Ryutanu¡¯s aide, the little girl that was hiding in the shed, looking like she was about to cry.


    As Ryutanu faintly opened his eyes and breathed weakly, Pale swallowed her breath.


    ¡°¡­ Tha¡­t¡¯s¡­ rea¡­lly¡­ cru¡­el¡­ Wh, y?¡±


    Ryutanu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he looked up at Pale.


    Pale thought he was ming her, so she never stopped apologizing as she embraced him.


    ¡°I¡¯m, sorry. If, I hadn¡¯t left for the forest¡­ you, I¡­¡±


    Ryutanu shook his head. Just speaking alone was already difficult for him and his arms couldn¡¯t move well, but despite that, he still desperately tried to wipe away the tears on Pale¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Prin¡­ cess¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯ll be alright¡­ That¡¯s why, Ryutanu!¡±


    ¡°Sophi¡­¡±


    Even just breathing was difficult. Ryutanu¡¯s voice was already powerless.


    ¡°Yes! Elder Brother!¡±


    Sophia wiped away her tears and held Ryutanu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Dism¡­iss¡­ Elks¡­ Live¡­ as you¡­ please¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, elder brother! We will¡­ always¡­¡±


    ¡°Princ¡­ess¡­ Please¡­ take¡­ care¡­ of¡­ these¡­¡±


    Ryutanu couldn¡¯t even finish thatst sentence.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re joking, right? Ryutanu¡­ Ryutanu!¡±


    Pale openly cried while Sophia quietly cried. Shurei and Rue were protecting them, but that wouldn¡¯tst forever. Rue did not have the power to resurrect the dead and Shurei was outside of his area of expertise.


    But the ones most annoyed by this odd turn of events was the assassins surrounding them.


    While the swordsman from the Red King n and the ck-haired woman were fighting, they were done in by some women and children. That fact greatly hurt their n¡¯s pride, a n that had crushed the Elks n.


    ¡°How long are you nning to let these women and children run over you!?¡±


    Openly furious, the assassin ordered his members to attack Pale and the remnants of the Elks n. Shurei readied to defend Pale and Sophia, while Berk attacked the Dagger of Webrus from afar.


    It was frustrating being hit with those rock bullets in the middle of the forest, so the assassins clicked their tongues and went after the source of the rocks.


    A closer look would reveal that the rocks had been shooting from the same ce all this time.


    Several people had been done in as they closed in, but Berk figured Shurei would probably be able to handle them so long as they blocked the rocks.


    Having decided that, Berk decided to make his appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret for making an enemy out of Webrus¡¯ Dagger,¡± the assassin dered, thinking Berk was hiding deep inside the forest.


    But then a voice suddenly replied.


    ¡°I wonder,¡± it said.


    The assassin turned around in shock, and lo and behold, the gnome warrior was right there behind him.


    ¡°Why, are you¡­ How did you get here!? You were over there!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You mean this?¡±


    As the rock bullet floated in the air, it flew to one direction, then it drew a curve and shot out from the same location as before, blowing away another assassin from Webrus¡¯ Dagger¡¯s ranks.


    ¡°It¡¯s a game we y back in my hometown. Looks like it was pretty useful this time around.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    The assassin jumped back in a panic, but Berk didn¡¯t allow him to, and before he could, his body was cut in half.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What are you supposed to say at a time like this again?¡±


    Berk leisurely thought himself like that as he took a breather.


    ¡°Berk Alsen has taken the enemy general¡¯s head!!¡±


    When that voice resounded throughout the forest, the members of Webrus¡¯ Dagger cried and scattered about like frightened baby spiders.


    The twin red moons of Ervi and Navi shone upon Pale¡¯s eyelids.


    ¡°Ah, ahh¡­¡±


    The eyes that were closed by her brethren gradually opened as the moonlight goddess, Vardina, bestowed Pale her blessing.


    But ironically the first thing those eyes saw was the hopeless sight of arade¡¯s lifeless body.


    ¡°AHh, AHH!! Ryutanu!¡±


    That nostalgic face was wet with blood, his body was covered in blood. How long had he been fighting? It was no longer even possible to distinguish whose blood it was that covered him anymore. Was it his or his foe¡¯s, no one knew, but much of the blood had already dried.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why?¡±


    Why was this cruel world so quick to take the things she cherished? Pale wondered, but no answer came.


    ¡°Ahh, toote, eh?¡± A friendly voice called out to Pale.


    It was none other than Vine, who was fighting with that eastern swordsman just a while ago.


    Her overlyx attitude caused Pale to re at her.


    ¡°What, got a problem?¡±


    But Vine justughed as if she didn¡¯t mind Pale¡¯s re.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s no point in ring at me. The one who killed that was Webrus¡¯ Dagger and you not making it in time was your


    own fault. As someone who offered you assistance, there shouldn¡¯t be any reason for you to be ring at me.¡±


    Pale swallowed the emotions that sought to well up.


    She didn¡¯t think she was wrong, so she averted her gaze.


    ¡°Hmph. Well if you have enough self-control to keep yourself from yelling at others, then I guess that¡¯s good. So, what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Now?¡±


    Around them was the river of blood and corpses that Vine, Berk, and the girls had made.


    ¡°You want vengeance, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Within Pale burned the mes of hate. It was an emotion that demanded she consume everything or go insane. It was her first time feeling such emotions.


    ¡°The real enemy isn¡¯t the Dagger of Webrus. Behind them is the Red King.¡±


    Sophia wiped her eyes and then red at Pale and Vine.


    ¡°The Red King¡­¡± Pale muttered in nk amazement.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Vine nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Pale asked.


    Pale Symphoria gazed at the darkness within her heart, and the abyss gazed right back at her. What reflected on those beautiful pair of jewels she had for eyes was her own body being burned by the ck mes of vengeance.


    ¡°Sophia,¡± the girl replied.


    ¡°Ms. Sophia¡­ I intend to exact vengeance on the Dagger of Webrus and the Red King. Would you like toe with me?¡±


    Sophia wordlessly nodded, and so did the rest of the remnants of the Elks n.


    ¡°Ms. Vine.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Shurei, Rue¡­ There won¡¯t be anybing back after this.¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s better than abandoning ourrades!¡± Shurei replied


    Rue nodded.


    ¡°From now on you¡¯ll be following my orders. Mark my words, the Dagger of Webrus and the Red King will pay!¡±


    The shadow of the Goddess of Vengeance appeared within Pale, and she was aware of it.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Name: Pale Symphoria


    Race: Sylph


    Level: 89


    ss: Commander


    Possessed Skills: Seal Ether; Deep Schemes; Inscrutable Stratagem; A Tactician''s Wit; Bravery; Wind''s Voice; Magic Maniption; Bow Master B+; Wind''s Voice; Glorious Race


    Divine Protection: Wind


    Attributes: Blessing of the Goddess of Vengeance


    Seal Ether


    A skill that seals the targets ether. Can be casted with a special arrow.


    Deep Schemes


    Affects a tactician¡¯s abilities.


    Inscrutable Stratagem


    Affects a tactician¡¯s abilities.


    A Tactician¡¯s Wit


    Aids one when leading an organization.


    Magic Maniption


    A more advanced version of ether maniption. Spells can be used with more efficiency.


    Bravery


    Allows one to regain calm when in a crisis.


    Wind¡¯s Voice


    Increases one¡¯s ability to grasp the surrounding area. Allows one to live normally even while blind.


    Glorious Race


    Due to being an elf, humans will be charmed to some extent.


    Blessing of the Goddess of Vengeance


    Charm effect to those close to the dark attribute.


    [1] Battle cries. Doesn¡¯t really mean anything.

 Volume 3, Chapter 181: Departure (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 181: Departure (1/2)</h4>


    Within the viges of the western region were a pair of siblings that had finally found the time to talk to each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go on anymore¡­¡± Yoshu said with zed eyes.


    ¡°Why so pessimistic?¡± Shumea asked with augh as she hit him at the back.


    After Yoshu finished identifying what the ves were good for and distributing them throughout thend, he now had to figure out their pay and holidays.


    The ves here all belonged to the Goblin King. Regardless what humanws might say, as far as the western region was concerned, all humans belonged to the King and were being kept at a distance.


    As a former ve and one who has received the Goblin King¡¯s trust, Yoshu was tasked by the king to make use of the ves. But making use of about 400 human ves was a vastly different ordeal from raising beasts.


    Where will their foode from? When is their off day? Do they have issues with other humans? There were countless problems that had to be dealt with, and Yoshu had to deal with them all.


    The easiest to deal with were the diator ves. Shumea and Yoshu themselves were of the same sort. These ves had to fight everyday to fill their bellies.


    They could understand the goblins to some extent, so after training with the goblins for some time, they were able to learn how tomunicate with them.


    The goblins grouped themselves into those that could get along with humans and those that couldn¡¯t. The most favorable of the humans


    were Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s druids. Druids had a thirst for knowledge and possessed a spirit of inquiry. Normal and rare goblins couldn¡¯t talk well, so only the likes of elves could hold a decent conversation with them.


    The druids lived in their own particr world of magic; hence, they treated humans and goblins the same.


    The next most favorable were Gi Zu Ruo and his thug-like goblins. They were never directly invaded by the humans, so they never really felt any hate for them.


    The goblins under the king¡¯s direct control were also not that hateful of humans. Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King and Gi Ga Rax the Knight ss were quite favorable of them even. Apparently, they were the sort to find it hard to hate humans.


    On the other hand, the ones who hated the humans the most were Gi Ba Hagar and his goblins, who were the most proactive in pursuing after the humans in the previous chain of wars.


    They openly hated even Shumea and Yoshu, who were treated as the king¡¯s guests. Because of that the ves and the vigers greatly feared them. The children too. While there were those among them who would hug Gi Go, they would only look at Gi Ba from a distance, and some of them would even flee.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you cry to the king and ask for help? If you keep that up, your body won¡¯t hold, you know.¡±


    ¡°You mean the king who tasked me with the job?¡±


    The one who said ves needed holidays was none other than the Goblin King himself. At first, Yoshu thought it was a joke, but he was actually serious. Who would¡¯ve thought that the Goblin King would be more humane in some parts than some of the rotten nobles?


    Unfortunately, the Goblin King hadn¡¯t taken into consideration how much trouble that would cause Yoshu.


    ¡°Mama Shumea!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Maridya!¡±


    While Yoshu and Shumea were talking, a little girl briskly walked in small steps toward them. Shumea turned to her with a smile, while Yoshu turned to her in an exaggerated manner after hearing the word ¡®mama¡¯.


    ¡°I picked out some flowers for you!¡±


    In the hands of the roughly 5 year-old¡¯s could be seen a wreath of flowers.


    ¡°Thank you! Maridya!¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    Shumea smiled as she watched the little girl run back to the other orphans.


    ¡°She called me mama.¡±


    ¡°Mama, huh.¡±


    Shumea couldn¡¯t be any happier, while Yoshu felt a mix ofplex emotions welling up from within.


    Just when Yoshu and Shumea were about to go back to work, someone suddenly screamed. The two of them immediately nced at each other before switching into warrior mode and running toward the direction of that scream.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    When Yoshu and Shumea reached the source of the scream, a group of goblins could be seen surrounding Maridya. The leader of those goblins was none other than Gi Ba Hagar.


    Shumea red at Gi Ba as she approached him. The vigers only watched from afar, but Shumea brazenly nagged at Gi Ba.


    She took the crying Maridya into her arms and looked around at the surrounding goblins. In response, the surrounding goblins made a face that looked like a troublesome person hade and turned to Gi Ba.


    ¡°Are you in charge of those children?¡± Gi Ba spat.


    Shumea¡¯s gaze grew sharper. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mind exining why a bunch of adults are surrounding a group of children?¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re so weak so as to cry after hitting someone, then you should teach them not to run¡­ So annoying!¡±


    From the looks of things, it seems Maridya bumped into them while they were doing their rounds, and she ended up crying.


    ¡°Maridya, are you hurt?¡±


    Maridya shook her head while crying, and Shumea red at Gi Ba. Of the humans living in goblin territory, only Shumea was brave enough to butt heads with Gi Ba¡¯s group.


    Shumea handed the little girl to Yoshu, ced her hands on her hips, and gave Gi Ba a piece of her mind.


    ¡°That was a little girl, you know! Can¡¯t you show even a little concern?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too weak!¡±


    Gi Ba rejected Shumea¡¯sints and went back to his patrols. Shumea heaved a sigh as she watched the goblins leave.


    The rulers of the western territory were the goblins and the ones being ruled were the humans. Although they weren¡¯t directly hurting humans, that much pressure was bound to make people fear them.


    Gi Ji Yubu and the others could keep their soldiers in line, so why was it that Gi Ba was so hard headed? Shumea couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure time will eventually solve it.¡±


    Yoshu took the little girl by the hand and walked toward Shumea. He resolved himself to write a letter to the kingter.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The Goblin King had received information from the Leon Heart n. He has be able read articles these past few days. But this time, he passed the letter to Fei and had him read it. He did so because it was written that the letter was about the sess of his scheme.


    ¡°¡­This is.¡±


    ¡°Read it.¡±


    Gulping, Fei read the contents.


    ¡°The n has seeded; hence, we hereby request that the king dispatch the troops.¡±


    The date on the letter was just recently. It was also written that the small feudal lords were willing to meet with the king with a deration of war against the Kushain believers. The small feudal lords will also show no resistance when they pass through theirnds.


    The Goblin King grasped his hands tightly and announced.


    ¡°Send the soldiers to the south! Have the following added to the vanguard: Gi Ji Yubu¡¯s legion, Felbi¡¯s elves, Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s druids, Ganra, Paradua, Gaidga, and the Gordob!¡±


    ¡°I shall inform them posthaste.¡±


    As Fei withdrew, Gi Za Zakuend frowned.


    ¡°Can you trust just one letter? Those are a human¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°I decided to trust them. To overturn that now is to deny the me from the past.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore then.¡±


    ¡°If they get in our way, then at that time, we¡¯ll simply crush them. We have more soldiers now than when we took the western capital and the coordination between our various toons have gotten much better.¡±


    When the king has said that much, even Gi Za won¡¯t have any choice but to back off.


    ¡°But I think we should still prepare to withdraw in case something unexpected happens.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s oddly timid of you.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯te to like humans. I don¡¯t like elves either, but I can¡¯t trust humans as much as them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll keep that in mind. But in order to rule over vastnds of human territory, we might have too change ourselves once more.¡±


    The Goblin King decided to leave the defense of the east to his most trusted retainer, Gi Ga Rax, who will be apanied by Gi Ba Hagar and the rare ss goblins, as well as Nikea the araneae and the


    demihumans. As for the rear guard of the defending forces, Gi Gu Verbena and Yustia¡¯s yugushivas will be taking charge.


    The Goblin King himself will be leading the soldiers directly to the south. Because of that the pressureing from the east will surely be greater, so Gi Ga Rax¡¯s presence and the rest of the warriors will be needed to defend.


    ¡°We will depart in 20 days.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, if we have that much time, why don¡¯t we make the enemy put down their guard.¡±


    The Goblin King folded his arms with interest at Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a Kushain believer you once supported?¡±


    The patriarch, Benem Nemush, who came to power after experiencing the miracle of walking through the Forest of Darkness and even receiving treasure from monsters.


    In truth, he was captured by Gi Gu Verbena, brought to the king, and was then released. But of course, neither side thought it necessary to make the records that specific.


    ¡°We do have an acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°How about promising to support him again?¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. Fortunately, we have time.¡±


    Since they would be needing time to muster their forces, they might as well make use of it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. I can ask Yoshu about human matters.¡±


    Gi Za nodded and withdrew himself to pass on the king¡¯s words to those who will be defending the east.


    The battle in the south needed to be concluded as soon as possible. Or else the eastern Germion Kingdom just might bare their sharpened fangs toward the goblins once more.


    The king felt the one-eyed snake coiled around his right arm squirm.


    After passing through the dark forest, Belthazar the Almighty and the assassins he led were finally able to take a breather. They were moving along the remaining human viges.


    There were more beasts now in the ins near the fortress and there were even some new kinds living in the forest.


    Them being able to go through that was due to Belthazar¡¯s precise orders and their skill.


    ¡°It¡¯s still some ways before we can reach the closest vige.¡± Belthazar said as he looked at the map, at which the nearly 10 adventurers nodded.


    Belthazar was a careful man. He did not immediately make his move after seeing the vige and instead patiently observed the situation.


    Unfortunately, there were those who criticized his conduct for cowardice. The young adventurers in particr were exhausted from walking without rest through the forest and wanted to rest at the vige as soon as possible.


    They were in hostilends, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t light a fire. They needed to conserve their supplies, so they also couldn¡¯t eat or drink as much as they wished. On top of that, there were monsters crawling everywhere.


    Given such conditions, it would be stranger if their mental health did not deteriorate.


    Although they have been moving while resting alternatingly, the dissatisfaction of the young adventurers went to their leader, Belthazar. But they were aware of Belthazar¡¯s strength - after all,


    they had all seen how that cheeky adventurer was done in before departing - so no one dared to say anything.


    Be that as it may, those that were dissatisfied were dissatisfied and there was no changing that.


    They have already entered goblin territory. But while the goblins may have conquered the viges, they were - in the end - only goblins. No matter how many of them there were, it didn¡¯t really matter.


    The goblins they could imagine were at most normals or rares without any leadership or any equipment. An existence even less than that of bandits.


    Because of that they could not fathom why Belthazar would need to act so carefully. They were only fighting goblins, why go through so much trouble?


    As for Gowen¡¯s defeat? That was obviously only because of his ipetence. At the very least, they believed that.


    None of the adventurers had the guts to say their dissatisfaction out loud, but Belthazar still felt it, so he proposed this to them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go our separate ways from here?¡±


    It may have seemed like a proposition, but it was really an order.


    ¡°Those who are unsatisfied with the way I do things, those who want to go on their own to keep their achievements to themselves, and those who want to go with a different group, please feel free to go. I¡¯d also like to keep my achievements to myself, after all.¡±


    After that Belthazar took his spear and his luggage with him and left the adventurers.


    ¡°If you run to the fortress, someone will probably help you. It¡¯s only a few days¡¯ distance if you run, so if you¡¯re luck is good, you¡¯ll probably make it.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 181: Departure (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 181: Departure (2/2)</h4>


    The headquarters of the Kushain believers, Cultidian. It was the hometown of the patriarch, Benem Nemush, as well as the beginning of the Kushain believers¡¯ holy war. It was currently being regarded as a holynd, and after being enriched by the wealth and human resourcesing from the region they ruled, it has already be the leading city among the northern Kushain believers.


    It was to such a ce that a ve was currently headed. This ve was tasked by Yoshu to bring a letter to the patriarch himself. He was currently being escorted by the Leon Heart n through the surrounding territories, and they were already on their 10th day of travel.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Master Zaurosh.¡±


    The young ve was someone Yoshu held in regard.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up?¡±


    The adventurers escorting him weren¡¯t just some small fries, but the best the n had to offer.


    ¡°Master Zaurosh, you¡¯re powerful, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, somewhat.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it really ok for you to be escorting me?¡±


    Usually, beginner adventurers were the ones to take on messenger escort jobs such as this. Save for extremely perilous territories or unexplorednds, this wasn¡¯t really the sort of job an expert adventurer would waste his time on.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how important this job is.¡±


    ¡°I see. Excuse me.¡±


    It was rare for a boy to be this frank to an adult adventurer, especially one who was a ve.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡± Zaurosh said.


    The ve boy nodded.


    They needed to deliver a letter to Benem Nemush. Normally, that would be an onerous undertaking. After all, the person they were dealing with was a man who stood at the peak of a giant organization. Just how long would it take to pass a letter to a man like that? Zaurosh himself knew it would take a long time, as he was a person in a simr position.


    But no matter what there was always a back door.


    That day Benem Nemush had his morning walk - a daily routine of his- in the garden of their religious organization. It was a garden indeed, but it was surrounded by giant residences the likes of which only the royalty and the titled nobility could possess, and greens of all sorts grew abound on the garden despite being in the middle of a desert. There was even a water fountain. The garden was so vast that it would take some time were one to try and go around it once.


    ¡°Patriarch.¡±


    After finishing his exercise, the patriarch emptied a ss of water and walked back toward his church when someone called out to him.


    ¡°A letter from our master.¡±


    The man who called out to him and handed that letter was a hooded man whose face could not be seen. From the sound of his voice, it would probably be more apt to refer to him as a boy.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Benem Nemush was a religious fanatic. He didn¡¯t believe that there was even the slightest chance that he could be hurt. He truly believed from the bottom of his heart that he was protected by god.


    That attitude of his left him defenseless, but it was also because of that that he was able to convince the people to believe in the teachings of his faith.


    Which is why Benem Nemush generously took the letter and unhesitatingly opened it.


    ¡°¡­Ho.¡±


    When he read the contents, acent smile appeared on his face.


    5 dayster, under the behest of the patriarch, the Kushain believer army left Cultidian and headed west.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The goblin army gathered in the western city and prepared for their descent to the south under themand of the Goblin King.


    ¡°Gi Ga, I have no one else to leave my back but to you. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    ¡°As the kingmands, so do I obey.¡±


    Gi Ga Rax knelt on his prosthetic leg and bowed to the king. He was a knight ss goblin and his most trusted retainer. Behind him was the noble ss goblin, Gi Ba Hagar, a powerful goblin who possessed the Man-Eating Snake skill. He will surely be a key yer in defending the east.


    ¡°Gi Ba, I leave the public peace of the eastern kingdom on your shoulders. Work with Gi Ga in my absence.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    ¡°Gi Be, Gi Ah, Gi Ii, make sure to help Gi Ga and Ga Ba.¡±


    ¡°As youmand,¡± the one-armed Gi Be said in ce of the goblin rares. Gi Bu the beast tamer, Gi Ah the divine invader, Gi Ii the explorer, every one of these goblins would help Gi Ga in the king¡¯s absence.


    Gi Bu had returned from his expedition and would be staying in the western region to keep its monsters in check, while Gi Ah and Gi Ii would maintain the peace in the area between the western region and the Fortress of the Abyss. They will also ensure that the reserve soldiers are always present.


    ¡°Nikea. These are the ins you¡¯ve yearned for so long. Work with Gi Ga and protect it.¡±


    ¡°Naturally. For the sake of those who have died, we will win,¡± the ever serious araneae chief said.


    The Goblin King smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless, though. I know it sounds contradictory, but we can take back territories anytime. Remember, you can only be my strength while you are alive.¡±


    ¡°Those words make me happy. I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Yustia. The vige isn¡¯t done yet, but I thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Repaying, benefactor, only natural.¡±


    The young woman chieftain of the savage tribe of the sword wore a demon mask on her face. Her curved sword, which was as big as she was tall, was pierced onto the ground.


    After the Goblin King left a word for everyone, he turned, satisfied, to the people who would be apanying him in his quest.


    They waited their with abated breath, their hearts filled with expectation. Already three noble goblins had been dispatched ahead of them.


    ¡°Gi Jii Yubu!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    ¡°Felbi!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Gi Za Zakuend!¡±


    ¡°With you.¡±


    ¡°Tribes!¡±


    The First Archer of Ganra, the Gadieta, Gilmi Fishiga quietly bowed his head; the chief of Paradua raised his spear and knelt; the chief of the fierce Gaidga, Rashka, crossed his arms and smiled ferociously; the leader of the Gordob¡¯s medical toon, Kuzan, stretched her small body as tall as she could and looked up at the Goblin King.


    With every word spoken, the gathered goblins stirred.


    The king¡¯s gaze rolled over the normals and the tribal goblins behind, and even those with no names raised up their weapons and shouted praise to the king.


    ¡°King! King! Our great king!¡± the goblins cried.


    And the Goblin King answered back.


    ¡°The time for war hase! Let smite the hammer upon the proud and haughty humans!¡±


    The Goblin King raised his fist up high.


    ¡°The enemy is in the south! Draw thus the de that shall im their lives!¡±


    ¡°Draw the de! Draw the de!¡± the goblins cried.


    ¡°Let us be a shield that shall protect our friends!¡±


    ¡°A shield! A shield! A shield!¡±


    ¡°All armies at my behest!¡±


    ¡°King! Our great king! Our king!¡±


    ¡°To war!¡±


    When the goblins¡¯ zeal reached its peak, the army moved out. Like that 2,000 fanatic goblins followed after the king as he led them down to the south.


    At the head of the army stood the Goblin King whose chest always faced the enemy and whose back always faced his allies.


    It has been 5 months since the war of the western region, and now, the curtains on another great war has been drawn, a war that wouldter be known as the Southern Sovereign War.

 Volume 3, Chapter 182: Battle of Kruzen (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 182: Battle of Kruzen (1/2)</h4>


    The Goblin King led an army of approximately 2000 men strong. They did not lose any of their prior momentum even after rendezvousing with the advance forces of Gi Gi Orudo the beast tamer, Gi Ji Arsil and his toon of assassins, and Gi Zu Ruo and his thugs.


    At the very front of the horde were the Paradua goblins, while Gi Ji and his assassins continued to gather information from the surrounding areas, and Gi Zu the Mad Lion joined the lowest stratum of warriors and approached thends ruled by the small feudal lords, expelling the beasts they came across while taking care not to drive the beasts toward the bordends.


    Despite all that, the goblin army still advanced quickly. It was such that from the perspective of a human, their march looked like a forced march.


    After rendezvousing with the others, the Goblin King¡¯s forces was now roughly 2,300 men strong. The great momentum of the goblin army as they followed after a giant goblin was enough to make them mistake the goblins for a demonic army. It was that terrifying.


    Even the small feudal lords, who had gathered at Sanktfall, started to have second thoughts upon seeing the giant goblin. Suddenly, they felt as if they might have been too rash.


    But when they thought back to the words of the Leon Heart n¡¯s vice n leader, Zaurosh, they calmed down.


    ¡°Our intel says that the goblin forces will be moving south soon. If we use that to our advantage¡­¡±


    They knew that a great army left Cultidian a few days ago and were headed west. They knew because they had to deliver food to make


    their expedition possible. The small border lords were greatly perplexed, but Zaurosh¡¯s words brought them hope.


    The n was to let the goblin army and the Kushain fanatics fight each other and benefit from their misfortune. Should the monsters weaken, they will fight with the Leon Heart n and finish them off. Should the Kushain believers lose, then they would be able to stop sending any further military provisions under the pretense that they themselves have their hands full dealing with the goblins.


    They had no choice but to go along with Zaurosh¡¯s proposal.


    They have somehow managed despite their financial state, but having to provide provisions to the military on top of everything was just too much. It was no different from telling them to die.


    When they caught word that the goblin forces were approaching the army of the Kushain believers, they deepened the moats and shut the gates, hoping that the goblins would simply pass by.


    It was also in Shirak that the small feudal lords had gathered. They were there because of Zaurosh¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Please be at ease, our elites are also present. Besides, don¡¯t you need to see the goblin forces once?¡±


    There was such a thing as a degree of threat. The orc madness, the monster outbreaks, the invasion of other countries¡­ There were all sorts of threats, so it was necessary to understand the degree of each threat. And determining that was part of the feudal lords¡¯ responsibility.


    Because of that the small feudal lords stayed within the walls of Shirak and watched the ins from a distance, on which could be seen a great cloud of dust moving through the windy meadows.


    As the goblin army headed south, a part of it separated from the main force and approached Shirak.


    When the feudal lords saw that, they inadvertently took their weapons and braced themselves for war.


    But the goblins stopped at a distance about 100 meters away, and then shot a single arrow toward the sky. The arrow hummed a whistle as it flew in the air, drawing a parab, before finallynding right before their feet. The feudal lords were shocked, but their eyes gathered on the letter attached to the arrow.


    But no one touched it as the feudal lords were afraid.


    Zaurosh nonchntly opened the letter and read it out loud.


    ¡°They wish to talk, it says,¡± he said as he looked at the feudal lords with a troubled expression.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    One of the feudal lords possessed a skill that allowed him to see things from far away. The person who shot that arrow just now was an elf. An elf should be much easier to talk to than some goblin, so they shot an arrow back, epting their request.


    The elf that appeared before them was a sylphmander outfitted with srna equipment. It was Felbi.


    ¡°Thank you for granting me an audience,¡± he said as he sent a sharp gaze to Zaurosh and the feudal lords.


    The bearing of a great warrior that he had about him caused the feudal lords to wince.


    ¡°I bring the words of the Goblin King. Surrender now and you will be spared. I can free you from the yoke of the fanatics that make you suffer so.¡±


    Like a drawn sword, Felbi demanded a reply.


    ¡°What do we say?¡± An unsure feudal lord asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll ept, but only after he¡¯s freed us,¡± Zaurosh brazenly replied.


    The feudal lords were shocked, but before they could approach Zaurosh, Felbi¡¯s next words stopped them.


    ¡°A wise decision. If you had refused, the goblins may have burned this town down. We¡¯ll meet again once the enemy to the east has been disposed of.¡±


    Felbi turned heel and vanished toward the direction of the goblin forces.


    At that, the feudal lords approached Zaurosh.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a bit hasty?¡± A feudal lord asked.


    Zaurosh shook his head. ¡°You heard the elf. The goblins¡¯ objective hasn¡¯t changed. If we are to move an army such as that, we need to throw out some bait. Besides, I don¡¯t think the goblins would¡¯ve understood if we said we would provide them supplies instead.¡±


    The sound of someone gulping among the feudal lords could be audibly heard.


    ¡°But if we isted ourselves and fought¡­¡±


    ¡°If we did that, we would be stuck here. In the first ce, our n is to let the goblins and the fanatics kill each other. Let¡¯s not forget that now.¡±


    The feudal lords had no choice but to agree as they watched the goblins leave.

 Volume 3, Chapter 182: Battle of Kruzen (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 182: Battle of Kruzen (2/2)</h4>


    When the goblin army and the Kushain army met, it was at the outskirts of a satellite city of Cultidian. Itsnds had once been meadows, but after much effort over the years, it has been sessfully transformed into a field of crops.


    The Kushain believers were the first to arrive at the scene. They stood in military formation while their patriarch, Benem Nemush, stood at the lead, and the feudal lords and those who¡¯ve had military service were at the center.


    They numbered approximately 10,000, and there were even soldiers among the Kushain believers who could move at a moment¡¯s notice. The letter that the goblins had sent them said they would be supporting them once more.


    The patriarch wished to make use of their support to show these believers that even monsters would willingly prostrate themselves before him. If they were to see such a sight, they would naturally prostrate themselves to the glory of the Kushain Faith and extol the event as a miracle of the patriarch.


    After that he could send the goblins to the northern Germion Kingdom, or he could have them fight the southern part of the free cities that continue to resist. Either way he would be able to reduce the forces of his enemies.


    Gowen Ranid had lost the western region to these monsters.


    If he were to send the Kushain believers there, he would be able to solve the problems in that area.


    Benem Nemush had such thoughts when he epted the proposition of the goblins. He did note to his current power with fanaticism alone.


    He had received information from the feudal lords at the border regarding the goblins. He knew that they only had 2,000 among their ranks, so he immediately prepared a force of about 10,000 to meet the goblins. Should the goblinse with ill will, that army of 10,000 shall serve as a quiet threat against them.


    Of course, Benem Nemush made no mention of such things to his adherents.


    He simply exined everything away as the will of god. It was more mysterious that way, and he decided it was a good time to open the eyes of his future adherents.


    The participating generals and feudal lords from various city-states weren¡¯tpletely convinced, however. In their opinion, which was backed by experience, it was impossible for the monsters to simply prostrate themselves before the patriarch. The monsters have just recently conquered the western region; hence, it only made sense that they woulde here to attack.


    Unfortunately, the current momentum of the Kushain believers was simply too great and they knew too well how terrifying the ¡®holy war¡¯ was, so despite their doubts, they meekly bowed their heads alongside the rest of the adherents.


    On the bright side, because of the influence of the church, there was no trouble with securing alms; hence, they were able to leisurely make camp on the outskirts of Kruzel.


    When the body of the fire god leaned toward the west and the sky was dyed red, they finally appeared. There was still some time before the hour of the night god as a giant goblin led his army of monsters with a fitting great sword in hand. Ranks of spearmen followed him from behind with their spears pointed toward the heavens.


    There were other goblins too. Goblins that rode on monsters beasts, wounded ones, giant goblins, goblin archers; hence, it was only natural that a fiendish tinge could be felt in the air, and the people who did not believe in the patriarch started to worry.


    But the patriarch, Benem Nemush, stood valiantly at the front, fearless and sure of himself, and with arms wide open did he greet the monsters.


    The Kushain believers stirred.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous, Patriarch!¡±


    ¡°Please stand back!¡±


    But the patriarch onlyughed in response to those screams.


    ¡°I am protected by god. Believe in god!¡±


    At the patriarch¡¯s words, the pious adherents knelt to the ground and prayed. The feudal lords and the generals naturally weren¡¯t happy, but they had no choice but to back down.


    When the goblins were within the range of an archer, the giant goblin at the front suddenly raised his great sword and issued an order.


    ¡°All forces, halt!¡±


    As if that prior momentum was all but a lie, the goblin army suddenly stopped and the giant goblin walked towards the patriarch. The Kushain believers all went wide eyed at the sight and the stirring grew even stronger.


    Muscles bulging from every corner, a height that neared 2 meters, a lone horn that extended to the heavens as if to rebel apanied by two curved horns like that of a bull¡¯s, a pair of terrifying fangs


    from his mouth that made an alligator¡¯s look adorable, body hair that extended from his head to his tail like a cockb, a leather armor that prioritized mobility, an overcoat made from a scarlet speckled big bear, and a great sword that hung sheathed by his waist.


    With makings such as that that bore down on others with just the sight of it, the giant goblin was truly fitting of the title: Goblin King.


    ¡°Long time no see, goblin,¡± the patriarch said.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the Goblin King replied with a low-pitched voice that gave rise to much anxiety to the adherents behind.


    Meanwhile, Benem Nemush himself was wondering if this was truly the same goblin that gave him those tributes. Suddenly, he wasn¡¯t so sure this was a good idea.


    The air about this goblin was just too different from the one he knew.


    Those red eyes red dazzlingly as if they were looking at a prey.


    When the patriarch¡¯s throat started to ache from being too dry, he finally remembered where he was and did his best to connect his words despite speaking a bit too fast.


    ¡°And, what about, the tributes? Hurry, bring them out.¡±


    His words came out overbearing, but that was because of the fear he felt toward this monster standing before him.


    ¡°Tributes, yes¡­¡±


    Suddenly, that great sword the giant goblin carried with him every day dazzled a dark gray light, a wicked smile appearing on his face. As his eyes narrowed, he took in a deep breath that caused his chest to


    expand, then with a stroke, the great sword descended, and Benem Nemush was cut in half.


    Before the Kushain believers could even tell what had happened, a great voice proimed the beginning of a war.


    ¡°I bring you death!! All forces, attack! After me!¡±


    At the king¡¯s behest, the goblins began their charge.


    ¡°Attack! Onwards!¡±


    The fierce Rashka of Gaidga took the lead and leaped into the enemy formation as the tribal goblins cried out to follow after their respective chiefs.


    ¡°Bring chaos to the rear. Archers, shoot!¡±


    At the behest of the First Archer of Ganra, Gilmi Fishiga the Gadieta, the goblin archers released their arrows, and death rained down from above onto the Kushain believers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose to the tribes!¡±


    ¡°Follow pops!¡±


    Gi Zu Ruo of the thug faction mmed all of his pent up frustration from not being able to join the recent battles onto the humans. Zu Ved led the faction as they followed after him.


    ¡°Work with the other toons and defeat the enemy! Advance!¡±


    Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s toons lined up their spears and broke the already copsing enemy formations.


    Because of Rashka¡¯s charge, the humans were already nothing more than a panicking crowd.


    With the sudden turn of events and their emotional pir, the patriarch¡¯s, violent death, the whole thing just didn¡¯t feel real.


    ¡°W-What just¡­¡±


    But while they found it difficult to ept reality, the spears of the Paradua approached them.


    The powerful charge of the goblins left the densely packed humans inplete disorder.


    The death of the patriarch was so violent that it left the adherents running.


    Those at the rear did not know what happened, while the generals tried to quell the chaos.


    But then the chaos started to spread among even the human leaders.


    And to fan the mes of chaos, Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s druids and Felbi¡¯s elves gave the humans a shower of arrow and magic.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re at the back again. Make it shy!¡±


    The number and precision of the elven arrows lived up to their reputation. Their arrows were fewer than the goblins, but their range was unparalleled.


    When arrows rained down out of nowhere on the human toons that tried to advance, the humans fell into even more chaos.


    The allies that ran from the front sneaked into the gaps between their shields - which were raised up to defend against the arrows - causing the human formations to copse.


    ¡°Hey, stop that!¡±


    ¡°G-Goblins! Goblins are attacking!!¡±


    As jeers and screams resounded throughout the battlefield, the goblins cried out.


    ¡°Attack! Attack!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the army of roughly 10,000 humans were trampled over by the goblins, and just when they¡¯d thought they¡¯d finally put a stop to the Gaidga Tribe¡¯s charge, arrows rained down once more.


    ¡°Raise your shields! Arrows are falling!¡±


    When the screaming soldier looked up, the sky had turned ck due from the impossible number of arrows descending, then a few secondster, Gi Zu¡¯s spear came.


    ¡°Are you stupid!? You¡¯re actually attacking during this!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one. How can you call yourself a warrior and be afraid of some arrows!?¡±


    Felbi and the rest of the elves wryly smile as they watched Gi Zu charge recklessly.


    ¡°You would be dead already if it weren¡¯t for us, you know¡­ Fine, let¡¯s just say you trust us that much. Prepare the volley!¡±


    At Felbi¡¯s behest, the elves shot with unparalleled precision.


    Before Gi Zu¡¯s reckless charge and the rain of arrows, the copsing human formations were crushed even more.


    Gi Jii the Battle Demon continued to advance with his legions [1] as he imitated human tactics. The goblins wieldedrge shields and advanced forward in a hedgehog-like formation, pressuring the enemy formations until they copsed.


    They stabbed into the human soldiers, and then wanting even more blood like a slithering beast, they moved as one and relentlessly pushed toward the humans.


    ¡°My lord, the path has been cleared,¡± Gi Jii muttered.


    There should have been no way for the Goblin King to hear that quiet mutter, but even without hearing it, he understood full well what the goblins were saying.


    Trusting in his instincts, the Goblin King shook off the lumps of flesh and scrap iron from helmets off his de, then with a loud voice said.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    Standing at the head with Zweihander in hand, the Goblin King emanated a menacing aura that sent the humans fleeing in fear.


    With a single swing of his thick great sword, the Goblin King crushed the Kushain soldiers¡¯ helmets, sent their shields flying away, and broke their swords, all the while sending the soldiers themselves to oblivion.


    d around the body of the de were ck mes bestowed by none other than Altesia, the Goddess of the Underworld, which imed the lives of men like a will-o-the-wisp that led one to hell.


    The goblin army was like a scythe reaping harvest as they one-sidedly trampled over the human forces.


    Before the goblin army, the Kushain believers had no other option but death.


    ¡°R-Retreat! Get out of the way!¡±


    It was curious whether someone had actually given that order or if it was merely someone¡¯s longing, but regardless, when the people heard it, all the humans fled. They threw away their weapons, abandoned even their armor, then they all turned heel and ran.


    ¡°After them!¡±


    When the Goblin King saw the humans fleeing, he ordered the army to pursue them.


    ¡°Release the beasts! Go!¡±


    At Gi Gi¡¯s behest, the monster army released the quick among them to pursue the humans. Gi Gi the ancient beast tamer¡¯s beast avoided the goblins and attacked the fleeing humans.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the humans rest for even a moment.¡±


    Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s assassins mixed in with the beasts and pursued the fleeing humans. Later they will have to find where these humans are fleeing to.


    It wasn¡¯t until the wings of the night god had d the world in its darkness that the Goblin King took the main force and turned around.


    With the momentum of having vanquished the human forces just like that, he headed back to the small feudal lords.


    To goblin eyes, which found no difort in the ck of the night, the ghastly state of the battlefield was as clear as it was in day.


    ¡°O king! Our great king!¡±


    The cry of the goblins resounded throughout the outskirts of Kruzel.


    [1]- Not sure if new or the author just misspelled regiol in the past.

 Volume 3, Chapter 183: Battle of Fatina (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 183: Battle of Fatina (1/2)</h4>


    The patriarch, Benem Nemush, was murdered in cold blood!


    Word of the patriarch¡¯s death spread even faster through the various countries than Gowen Ranid¡¯s.


    When the Genius Adviser of the n Coalition of the Red King received that news, he immediately advised his n leader, Brandika.


    ¡°The Kushain believers should quickly fall apart after this. I suggest we go ahead and take Fatina now.¡± [Carlion]


    Like a beast sensing its next prey, Brandika fiercely smiled.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this, you bastards!¡± [Brandika]


    pping his knees and standing up, the rest of the adventurers under his direct control that were drinking in the tent stood up as well. Cell the Sword Dancer, Grave the Enchanter, Saldin the Commander. Every one of them was a brave and capable member of the Red King.


    Because of the report that the patriarch mobilized his army of 10,000 to the west, they were currently headed north. There were also n leaders from other ns apanying them out of admiration of Brandika.


    Adventurers weren¡¯t exactly soldiers, but they weren¡¯t far from it either; hence, it didn¡¯t take them long to adapt to the battlefield, and by the time they had upied a vige from the Kushain believers, they could already be counted as a force of the Red King.


    ¡°Still, who would¡¯ve thought the goblins would be able to crush the fanatics. That was unexpected¡­ They might turn out to be an unexpected adversary.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really think so, but¡­ The details of the battle should arrive soon. We can scrutinize it closely then.¡±


    Brandika and Carlion chatted as they headed to the head of the army.


    They had set up an intelligencework of their own, so they actually knew of the movements of the Kushain believers even before Elrain Kingdom asked for their help.


    They had originally set off to restrain the enemy, but from the looks of things, this might actually turn into a real siege. Brandika happilyughed at that.


    ¡°A siege will take time¡­ It would be best if we could conclude things quickly,¡± Carlion said.


    ¡°Ho, does our genius adviser have any ns?¡± Grave the Enchanter asked.


    Carlion smiled. ¡°It¡¯s notplicated enough to be called a n, if anything, you could call it a prank.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even better! Good, let¡¯s go with that!¡± Brandika said.


    Carlion nodded. ¡°Mr. Saldin, please advance the army in a shy manner. We¡¯ll announce that Elrain Kingdom hase and that we¡¯ll be sourcing our food locally. Meanwhile, Ms. Cell will be leading some stealth specialists to infiltrate the enemy. After that when Elrain Kingdomes, we¡¯ll announce that everyone will be killed.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, as usual, you say some really dark stuff without missing a beat.¡±


    Saldin themander of the front lines rode with his horse and ordered the army to advance faster. He gathered the vulgar adventurers and had them put on the equipment of the Elrain


    Kingdom soldiers. They would be needing it once they start attacking the viges.


    ¡°¡­If I have to,¡± The gnome warrior, Cell, said


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, this order didn¡¯te from the n leader but me,¡± Carlion exined.


    ¡°Hmph, I know. I just have to do that, right?¡±


    ¡°Please choose the time wisely and spread some rumors that the feudal lord intends to hand over the people to the enemies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hating this more and more, but alright.¡±


    ¡°As for you, old teacher. I¡¯ll need you to make the Red King more famous.¡±


    The old teacher cheerfully smiled in return.


    The Red King separated its forces into two groups. Saldin led the advance guard, while Brandika led the main force.


    The main force slowed down their pace and saved the vigesid to waste by the advance force.


    Saldin¡¯s forces were thorough. They took the food and burned every building down. When every building was gone, they would move on to the next vige.


    ¡°Pigs should cry and beg!¡±


    Saldin himself was originally a fiendish bandit. It was Brandika who picked him up and raised the adventurers in the advanced force. If not for Brandika, Saldin would probably be renowned today as an infamous but great bandit leader.


    They spat mud at Elrain Kingdom¡¯s reputation, spreading words of their treachery, while they extolled the Red King, and spoke admiringly of their magnanimity.


    ¡°We are the army of Count Sapnir from the Elrain Kingdom!¡±


    At the old enchanter¡¯s words, the vigers who had their food taken cried out. Their food had already been taken, and they had none left to give. They were at the end of their wits, such that they considered bracing themselves for a fight or simply run.


    ¡°I pass on to you the words of my master, Brandika. We of Count Sapnir¡¯s Army may be from Elrain Kingdom as well, but we are deeply saddened by what the Elrain Army has done; therefore, we shall bestow upon you pity and share with you enough food until Fatina. Whether you join the fray there or die here is your discretion. Do as you please.¡±


    To cling onto thest thread of hope after being pushed to the brink of death is true for both man and nation. Like this the people who had everything taken from them, started to flow into Fatina as refugees.


    But regardless of how the city-state of Fatina shared borders with Germion Kingdom, it did not have an unlimited supply with which to support people.


    Elrain Kingdom¡¯s army steadily approached them.


    News of the patriarch, Benem Nemush¡¯s, death finally reached Fatina. Moreover, the higher ranked of the army did not return from thest battle, causing the feudal lord to answer for them.


    The feudal lord of Fatina was a bishop who was deeply loyal to Benem Nemush. It was only thanks to his predecessor being removed and Benem Nemush¡¯s backing that he was able to secure


    his position. But because of that Benem Nemush¡¯s death greatly weakened his position.


    Carlion had predicted this far when he came up with his scheme.


    ¡°The feudal lord will want to stabilize everything, but all the refugeesing in will only cause the public order to worsen.¡±


    Carlion exined his scheming to Brandika as he rode alongside him.


    ¡°In such times, people always turn their sight outside. But that is a double-edged de.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying they¡¯ll eventually have to fight us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re relying a little too much on luck here, but I¡¯d say we have about a 70% chance of sess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    After the forces of the Red King left the woods, the walls of Fatina could finally be seen. It was the second city-state of the Kushain believers, one situated in a grain-producing territory in the south.


    ¡°By the way, what are we going to do if this fails?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take the long way. We¡¯ll surround them and wait for them to run out of food. Fatina¡¯s feudal lord is a deeply loyal man, so I doubt he¡¯d have much food in reserve. Odds are he would much rather bet everything on an all-out battle than wait for his 200,000 people to starve.¡±


    That doubleyered strategy put a smile on Brandika¡¯s lips as he looked up at the walls of Fatina.


    ¡°You went out of your way to prepare this stage, so we¡¯ll have to make the most of it and show the world the might of the Red King!¡±


    Wielding his long double-edged battle axe (Valdis) on his shoulder, he rendezvoused with Saldin and took position outside the walls of Fatina.


    ¡°We¡¯ve sessfully spread the rumors,¡± Cell emotionlessly said.


    Carlion happily nodded.


    It was then that Fatina¡¯s gates opened and an army moved out. They numbered roughly 12,000.


    Because of the weapons on the walls of Fatina, it was extremely difficult to attack them while they were preparing.


    But Brandika wasn¡¯t one to attack while the enemy was preparing, anyway.


    ¡°We¡¯ll crush them magnificently. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be any fun.¡±


    Brandika only held his long axe as he watched the enemy feudal lord encourage his soldiers while seating atop his three-eyed horse (hipparion).


    ¡°Hear me! Believe me! The Red King shall reward the devoted! I am the man who shall be king!¡±


    Cries erupted from the Red King¡¯s army. Like a rampaging me, those emotions swirled into fanaticism and pushed on the back of the Red King, Brandika.


    ¡°Take on a three serpent formation! The n leader, Brandika, shall take the center. Saldin to the right nk and Cell to the left!¡± Carlion the Genius Adviser said, and the army of the Red King immediately followed.


    ¡°Bring victory to our n leader!¡±


    Though he looked weak as he drew that de, the soldiers still cried out in response to Carlion¡¯s words.


    ¡°Victory!¡±


    ¡°Go! Take their heads and hang it by the gates!¡±


    At the behest of the n leader, Brandika, the Red King¡¯s entire army charged into Fatina¡¯s army of 12,000.

 Volume 3, Chapter 183: Battle of Fatina (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 183: Battle of Fatina (2/2)</h4>


    As tension filled the battlefield, the feudal lord of Fatina desperately strove to raise morale. He promised the 12,000 soldiers that he would look after them within the holy organization - he would even give them medals - so long as they are able to defeat the Elrain Army.


    ¡°Behold! The enemy is few in numbers!¡±


    The enemies gathered atop the hill were at most about 2,000. That was a sixth of their own numbers, so there was no way they could lose, he told them. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t blessed with the charisma to lead people.


    The monsters had the Goblin King, the enemy had their n leader, Brandika, and the Kushain believers had their patriarch, Benem Nemush.


    Such people were able to raise morale just by being there. Unfortunately, this man, who became the feudal lord solely because of his loyalty to the patriarch, did not have such charisma.


    The forces of the Kushain believers were mainly farmers.


    Because of that their numbers were many, and when gathered, they were a force to be reckoned with. Unfortunately, that only held true when fighting a winning battle, for they were not as persistent when fighting disadvantaged, causing them to only be a hindrance to any strategy attempted.


    They were mainly footmen, so it was hard to move around with them, but they were all equipped with spears, which kept the enemy away. Most of them were dressed in leather armor, while an exceedingly few had iron armor.


    After giving the soldiers with low morale a pep talk, the feudal lord ordered them to advance.


    ¡°O god, please watch over us!¡±


    As the feudal lord cried out to his god, he mobilized the army to swallow the 2,000 soldiers of the enemy. At roughly the same time, the cavalry descended from the hill.


    In response, the feudal lord clicked his tongue and gave out amand. ¡°In the name of god, send those people to hell! Advance!!¡±


    The Kushain believers lined up their spears and advanced, but the descending cavalry did not slow down even the slightest, instead riding even faster as they raised up their weapon and cried out.


    ¡°ATTTTcCCKk! GEt them!!¡±


    At the n leader, Brandika¡¯s,mand, the mages at the back casted their spells, and mes of bullets shot past Brandika and his cavalry, raining fire down on the Kushain believers¡¯ line of spears.


    As the Kushain believers screamed in pain and squirmed, the hipparion trampled them underfoot. and with Valdis, a soldier¡¯s head was imed.


    Brandika tore through the densely packed formation, and cavalry and footmen alike followed him from behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s the n leader of the enemy! A thousand gold to anyone who takes his head!¡±


    The Kushain believers¡¯ eyes changed when they heard what the feudal lord said, but try as they might to focus their attacks on the man, all they could aplish was increase the number of corpses.


    Countless soldiers were either trampled over under hipparion hooves or cut down by Brandika¡¯s Valdis. And just when it seemed he would finally stop, the Kushain believers were suddenly attacked from both nks like two snake heads tearing through them as if they were a piece of paper.


    ¡°Die!!¡±


    Saldin attacked fiercely from the right, piercing through the copsing nk of the enemies.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The calm and collected Cell attacked from the left, meticulously tearing apart the enemy formation as she dyed the ground in the blood of the reserve soldiers at the back.


    ¡°We have 12,000 soldiers! How are we being pushed back!?¡±


    As the feudal lord screamed in fear, the person who appeared next was none other than that very Brandika who should have already lost all momentum. Somehow he had renewed his momentum and was tearing straight through the formation toward the feudal lord.


    But what was most terrifying of all was how heads flew with every swing of his Valdis.


    As a fierce smile appeared on Brandika¡¯s lips, the feudal lord felt like a beast had set its sights on him. Suddenly, it didn¡¯t seem as if there was any hope of living through this.


    ¡°E-Eek!¡±


    There were still some distance between them, there were soldiers too, but for some reason, it was as if none of that mattered.


    The red-haired man would surely im his head uncontested. At the very least, the feudal lord believed that.


    ¡°KU¡­¡±


    ¡°Shall we retreat, my lord!?¡±


    While the feudal lord was speechless, his aide asked him that question.


    But the feudal lord was so stricken with fear that he didn¡¯t even have the leisure to respond as he turned to the gates and screamed.


    ¡°Open up!! Open up now! Hurry!¡±


    When Carlion saw that, he immediately raised up his voice.


    ¡°The enemy feudal lord is retreating! We¡¯ve won!¡±


    Ally and foe alike searched for the feudal lord at Carlion¡¯s promation. When the Kushain believers saw the feudal lord running, morale plummeted, while morale rose high for the Red King¡¯s side, and they immediately set out to pursue the enemy to the gates.


    ¡°A reward for anyone who gets the general¡¯s head!¡± Saldin announced to his soldiers.


    ¡°Hurry! Close the gates!¡± The feudal lord cried.


    The feudal lord hurried for the gates to be closed, but s, Saldin and his soldiers was able to pass through from the right nk.


    ¡°Take the gates! Banish the cowards from Fatina!¡± Saldin said


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldiers said back.


    The moment the gates were taken over, the Red King¡¯s victory was guaranteed.


    With the feudal lord taken prisoner, the Red King was able to sessfully defeat an influential city-state under the Kushain believers¡¯ banner.


    Such an achievement was unheard of within Elrain Kingdom. Not even Kanash himself has aplished such a feat.


    Word of this quickly spread through the southern parts, and before long, everyone knew that of the Red King¡¯s great might and the decline of the Kushain believers.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    10 days after the Red King defeated Fatina.


    Management of Fatina was left to him, but the only things given as remuneration were medals.


    Despite that not a word ofint was given, and Carlion continued to work in the office in ce of Brandika.


    Brandika needed to deal with the Elrain Kingdom, the various ns under their banner, and even government affairs. Frankly, it would not be enough even if he were to split his body into two to deal with all those.


    ¡°You sure work hard even though your master is out frolicking in the red-light district,¡± Cell said after popping out of nowhere.


    Carlion wryly smiled. ¡°I pushed all the annoying human rtions to him, so this is the least I could do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. You work this hard sote in the night, and yet you don¡¯t take more than a paltry sum for your wage. Didn¡¯t you say sufficientpensation should be given to deserving people?¡± Cell asked.


    ¡°You sure talk a lot today. Did something bad happen?¡± ¡°¡­Hmph. Suit yourself.¡±


    The sound of Carlion¡¯s pen rushing through the documents resounded throughout the office.


    Cell sat herself on the sofa meant for guests and watched Carlion.


    When Carlion hadpleted one part of his work, he looked up and smiled at Cell.


    ¡°So, was there something I could help you with?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What a fishy smile. I¡¯d prefer it if you pointed that only toward other humans,¡± Cell said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a little troubling,¡± Carlion wryly smiled. Cell sneered and she gave Carlion a letter.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the current state of the east. It¡¯s from Shunrai,¡± she said.


    Carlion¡¯s eyebrows twitched as soon as he read the contents of the letter.


    ¡°¡­Things really don¡¯t just go ording to n, huh. But I guess that¡¯s exactly what makes life interesting.¡±


    Carlion leaned his back onto his chair and heaved a sigh of relief.


    As Cell sent him an inquisitive look, he revealed the contents of the letter.


    ¡°The Dagger of Webrus has fallen.¡±


    Those words came out more bitter than he¡¯d intended.

 Volume 3, Chapter 184: Will You Obey or Will You Die?? (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 184: Will You Obey or Will You Die?? (1/2)</h4>


    After winning the Battle of Kruzel, the Goblin King ordered Gi Ji Arsil to take his assassins and scout the surrounding area, while he led the main army to return to the west. Although they barely had any casualties during the battle, the Goblin King had to acknowledge that he couldn¡¯t rule over the Kushain Territories with just 2,000 goblins.


    If he were to progress any further in his ns, he would first have to gain a firm foothold in thesends.


    It was because of that prudent thinking of his that he desired a meeting with the small feudal lords. Fortunately, they were able to sessfully kill Benem Nemush in the Battle of Kruzel. Thanks to Benem Nemush¡¯s foolishness, the Goblin King was able to gain the renown of crushing an army that was 10,000 soldiers strong.


    That being said, the Goblin King had actually misread the Kushain believers¡¯ ability to mobilize their troops.


    For the goblins, 5 days might be enough to prepare for war, but to the humans, turning their people into soldiers would take much longer.


    Besides, only the holy knight, Gowen Ranid, was actually skilled enough to manage a fief with 10,000 people. Unfortunately, thest battle the Goblin King fought just had to be with him.


    Because of all that, the Goblin King ended up overestimating the enemies¡¯ capabilities, causing him to back off. Had he the ability to see the future, he would¡¯ve surely wiped out all of the Kushain believers right there and then, but s, in the end, although the Kushain believers lost, the Goblin King still ended up retreating.


    The Goblin King led the main force of his army back to the small feudal lords, while distributing his goblin subordinates to the small viges.


    The goblin army fed on preserved food and their hunts as they made their way back. It wasn¡¯t until 4 days after the fight that they finally arrived at Shirak Territory.


    Felbi sent a message with his bow again, indicating when the meeting would be taking ce. It wasn¡¯t very friendly though, for he made sure to include a threat. If you can¡¯t make it for any reason, we can¡¯t guarantee the safety of Shirak.


    When the arrow was shot back, a message saying that the feudal lords would meet them was attached.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s gone well so far.¡±


    The continuing of his schemes, the weaving of more schemes forter¡­ The Goblin King had much left to do. They may have defeated an army of 10,000 soldiers, but they had by no means annihted them.


    The number of soldiers they¡¯d killed probably numbered less than a thousand. As for the rest, they were either attacked by monster beasts or had run off to somewhere.


    Aftering out of the Battle of Kruzel mostly unharmed, the Goblin King now had three paths he could walk.


    One path was to go back to the western region and take on Germion Kingdom.


    The second path was to keep going like this and annex the territory of the Kushain believers.


    The third path was to go further down south and attempt to encroach upon the Ashunasan Alliance.


    The Goblin King thought long and hard about the path the goblins should take. He needed toe up with an answer before he met with the small feudal lords.


    The first path was a solid one, but it was risky if Germion Kingdom ever decided to go for an attack. There was a group of small fortresses between their borders and Germion Kingdom¡¯s, preventing anyone from crossing over. So long as those fortresses existed, there was a chance that they might get stabbed from behind. Unless those fortresses were taken care of first, he couldn¡¯t safely attack Germion Kingdom.


    He couldn¡¯t repeat the mistake he did when trying to upy the west, which resulted in them needing to do twice as much work as expected. That being the case, he should first secure the south, then create a path to safely attack Germion Kingdom.


    The second path wasn¡¯t that easy either.


    The territories of the Kushain believers were vast. It wouldn¡¯t be easy managing all that with the goblins alone. If the humans don¡¯t cooperate with them, they would be forced to use the whip. And while they¡¯re busy with them, Germion Kingdom might just attack.


    Alternatively, he could try to work with the elves like he did for the western territory, but unfortunately, that was only possible because it was near their headquarters. The short distance made it possible to rule over the humans with a small force due to the ease of sending reinforcements.


    The Kushain Territories were not only big, they were also a long way from the Forest of Darkness, the elves and the goblins would find


    themselves hard-pressed to try and reinforce their forces given that distance.


    They couldn¡¯t look down on the two giant city-states that the Kushain believers possessed. Neither of those have fallen in the past years even after being sieged.


    Moreover, while they were able to achieve their goal of deciding the battle quickly, they had to keep up the pace. The western region couldn¡¯t be left for long, so the Kushain Territories needed to be dealt with quickly.


    What about the border regions that the feudal ruled then? They were some distance away from the big cities, making it harder to manage and leaving them in need of a guardian. But at the same time, they wanted to protect their people, so in a sense, it could be said that they were gearing up for independence.


    The third path was to keep going by defeating the weak cities.


    Doing that, however, was the same as making an enemy out of the two sides that were currently caught up in a civil war. Humans already had a poor impression of the goblins. What was the point in painting a target on themselves? Doing that might just make the situation worse, should the two sides decide to form an alliance in order to repel amon threat.


    The Goblin King couldn¡¯t make a mistake, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t take his time either; therefore, he decided on the second path. Unfortunately, he would need a long time to aplish it.


    He would have to slowly take over the territories of the Kushain believers while expanding his own forces. So long as he steadily progressed and kept an eye out for the western region, he would eventually be a great force ten yearster.


    But that was too slow. Right now, the humans had their guard down and thought of them as nothing more than beasts that didn¡¯t even know the word ¡®strategy¡¯. But 10 yearster, the humans might finally realize that they¡¯re not just beasts. If all he wanted was to create a country, that wouldn¡¯t be an issue, but his goal was world domination.


    Because of that the Goblin King naturally arrived at an answer on how to deal with the small feudal lords.


    He would have to make their roles clear and how he would make use of them.


    ¡°King of Goblins, the humans havee for an audience,¡± Felbi said, rousing the Goblin King from his thoughts.


    ¡°Ahh, I see,¡± the Goblin King said as he cracked his neck and stood up.


    The Goblin King received the small feudal lords, behind which was Zakusen of the Leon Heart n.


    ¡°Now then, gentlemen. The trend of war has been decided. We goblins dislike skirting around the issue, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I want you to ept our rule ande under us.¡±


    When the small feudal lords heard the Goblin King speak for the first time, fear and surprise filled them as they nced at each other.


    The Goblin King spoke fluently andid bare his intentions without any hesitation. He waspletely unlike the goblins they knew, leaving them muddled and unsure of what to do.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean by your rule?¡± The feudal lord of Shirak asked after mustering the courage to.


    ¡°What I seek is the world itself. So long as youe under my rule, I will promise you peace,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°In other words, you won¡¯t hurt us?¡± The feudal lord of Guena asked.


    The Goblin King nodded. ¡°I am not aware how humans do things, but we do not enjoy oppressing the weak. Those whoe under my rule, be they elves, demihumans, or even humans¡­ I shall treat them all equally with no discrimination.¡±


    The small feudal lords nced at each other. At the very least, it didn¡¯t seem like they were in any danger. Only, was this monster actually telling the truth?


    ¡°You look like you do not know whether to trust me or not.¡± The Goblin King said.


    ¡°W-We wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± The feudal lord of Shirak said in a panic as he quickly shook his head.


    ¡°King of Goblins, if I may, I believe they are merely anxious,¡± the vice n leader of the Leon Heart n, Zaurosh, said.


    The Goblin King ced his chin on his fist. ¡°Ho.¡±


    ¡°Please excuse my bted introduction, I am Zaurosh, the vice n leader of the Leon Heart n. These people are my current employers.¡±


    ¡°Zaurosh, huh.¡±


    The Goblin King sent a meaningful nce at Zaurosh, but thetter acted like he didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°If your highness would allow us to stay with them until they are no longer anxious, our n could help foster trust between you and they.¡± Zaurosh suggested politely.


    ¡°In other words, time is needed before reconciliation, huh¡­ Very well, but only half a year. I won¡¯t allow any longer.¡±


    ¡°¡­I thank you for your generosity.¡±


    Like that the audience of the small feudal lords with the Goblin King concluded, and the border regions epted the hegemony of the Goblin King, cing monsters, elves, demihumans, and humans under his authority.


    Much of the goblin forces stayed behind in order to slowly chip away at the Kushain Territories. They stayed behind alongside the Leon Heart n as protectors of the border regions.


    The small feudal lords announced the changes to the people while promising them their safety. They could do that because of the deep bond they had with the people. Had it been the big feudal lords, the people would have never epted the rule of the goblins, and the people might have even revolted.


    The people trusted the small feudal lords that much morepared to their bigger counterparts.


    When the Goblin King heard that from Zaurosh, he decided to do the same thing for the borders of the western region. He could adjust the taxes when soldiers are tributed, but for the feudal lords themselves, he would have to guarantee them a rank. In any case, he would need to offer something that would entice them.


    If there¡¯s a carrot, there also needs to be a stick.


    Deserters wouldn¡¯t be forgiven and logging from the woonds would be banned. The Goblin King decided to implement thetter rule in order to prevent his subjects from trying to reim morend and shaving away at the Forest of Darkness due to the lesser taxes.


    Because the Goblin King banned touching the woonds but allowed the nds, the border feudal lords expanded southwest along the river.

 Volume 3, Chapter 184: Will You Obey or Will You Die? (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 184: Will You Obey or Will You Die? (2/2)</h4>


    After acquiring the bordernds, the Goblin King asked that an urate report of the current poption as well as a map of the territories be produced. Both were necessary for theing wars. The map he had received from old Falun was too rough to be used as reference, so he would need a new one, and info on the poption was necessary to decide on the right amount of tax that wouldn¡¯t cause the people to flee.


    Both problems were issues any statesman would be able to handle, but the Goblin King was yet to raise such individuals under him. There were probably such people from the small feudal lords, but they were neers, and to give them that much authority in such a short time would likely cause frictions with the goblins and the elves.


    ¡°What a pain¡­¡±


    ¡°A pain indeed, goblin. A pain indeed.¡±


    Beside the king was the goblin, Gi Za Zakuend, and the elfmander, Felbi, groaning aloud as they worked on some documents. A part of the forest had to be cut for the Goblin King to fulfill his kingly duties, for he did not station his troops within the border towns. Instead, they were currently encamped within the forest.


    The difficult wording of the first reports submitted by the feudal lords greatly troubled Gi Za, but when Felbi saw from the corner of his eyes the words ¡®financial situation¡¯ he immediately pulled it out of Gi Za¡¯s hands.


    ¡°More work less talk,¡± the Goblin King pointed out.


    Reluctantly, the both of themplied. If the king himself, who was supposed to be the object of respect and affection, was working diligently, who were they tox?


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Great nobles of Cultidian¡­ under the protection of god¡­ the old blood of Jikmua¡­ with the protection of the cotinued lineage of Jikmua¡­ the rights to thend¡­ Arrgh! Can¡¯t you just say that you were given rights by someone with authority!?¡± Gi Za bellowed out after finally reaching the end of his wits.


    Meanwhile, Felbi was correcting the numbers on the census.


    128, 3 from 35¡­ 2 from 48, 27 have passed¡­ Umm¡­ Where was I? Hey!¡±


    As he too reached the end of his wits, he jeered at the stack of documents, looking like he could pull his sword and cut them anytime now.


    While the two of them were making a ruckus, the Goblin King was quietly doing his work. One of the documents caught his eyes.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    It was rare for the Goblin King to stop working, so Gi Za and Felbi immediately turned to him.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Your Highness?¡± Gi Za asked.


    Felbi didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes seemed to be asking the same thing.


    ¡°A report from feudal lord, Razuel. It says the second city-state of the Kushain believers, Fatina, has fallen,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°¡­The Southern Ashunasan Alliance must have made their move,¡± Felbi conjectured.


    The Goblin King nodded. ¡°The details are unknown, but it says here that a group of people calling themselves the Red King are responsible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them before, Your Highness. It would probably be best to consult with the human, Zaurosh,¡± Gi Za said.


    The Goblin King nodded again.


    Matters regarding ns would naturally be best asked from another n member. Unfortunately, while information from the Leon Heart n was oftenprehensive, it took a long time for it to reach them. That was mostly due to the fact that most of their forces were still in the east.


    Only about 200batants were currently present in the bordernds. The rest of thebatants and nonbatant members, who took care of organizational tasks, were still carrying on in the east. Zaurosh said they intended to move once they¡¯ve set their foundations in the bordernds, but it would still take some time.


    ¡°This time it¡¯s a petition, a petition to be stationed in town.¡±


    The Goblin King became thoughtful.


    ¡°That¡¯s obviously no good. We have to remain impartial,¡± Gi Za remarked.


    ¡°But goblins do need to be stationed in town if we¡¯re to gather any information concerning the south.¡±


    Stationing goblins in the towns of the western region was a given since they needed to be there to keep up the public order and prevent people from running away. The Goblin King, however, decided to refrain from doing that with the bordernds.


    Information was passed from person to person. The harpyurea could scout from the skies, but they had many enemies. They were a race that couldn¡¯t live too far from the forest.


    ¡°Consulting Zaurosh might be wise,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°A human?¡± Gi Za said with open disapproval.


    The Goblin King wryly smiled. ¡°Zaurosh is already an ally. He can no longer return to the humans.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be wise to consider him one only once he¡¯s joined us in battle?¡± Gi Za asked.


    The Goblin King¡¯s wry smile grew deeper. ¡°That would make it hard for us to gather information. You understand, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Even Gi Za couldn¡¯t deny that the reason they were able to subdue the small feudal lords was because of Zaurosh. But for Gi Za, who was distrustful of humans, he did not find it even slightly interesting to be too reliant on them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break,¡± the Goblin King cracked his neck and exhaled.


    ¡°Agreed, Your Highness,¡± Felbi said as he rotated his shoulders.


    ¡°That¡¯s good and all, but¡­ what is that?¡±


    At Gi Za¡¯s words, all eyes turned to a Paradua Goblin riding toward them.


    ¡°Ah, a messenger.¡±


    As the rider rode at full speed, the Goblin King felt an ill premonition.


    1.North-Western Side of the Free Cities


    2.Goblin and Monster Expansion Route


    3.Shirak Territory


    4.Guena Territory


    5.Sandolia Territory


    6.Razuel Territory


    7.Noran River


    8.Hot Sands of the Great Desert.

 Volume 3, Chapter 185: Miscalculation

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 185: Miscalction</h4>


    The peace of the Goblin King¡¯s western region was standing on thin ice. But he knew that, and it was because of that that he decided to deal with the south, so that he might ensure a safe path toward Germion Kingdom to the east.


    Which is why he needed to go back to the western region as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, information that he couldn¡¯t ignore had juste: The Red King had taken Fatina with only 2,000 soldiers against an army six times their numbers.


    That was not a force the Goblin King could just ignore, for it was sure to indirectly affect even the small feudal lords that have just recently joined him.


    ¡°A scheme, huh.¡±


    Though the creases on his forehead grew deeper, there wasn¡¯t much he could do.


    The Red King wasn¡¯t directly causing problems for them, no; instead, what would be a problem for them were the forces that have been affected by the Red King¡¯s victory. In other words, Elrain Kingdom, the Kushain believers, and the leading trade city of Pena.


    Moreover, word says that the Kushain have already prepared to move out again. Various schemes were starting to reach out toward the pitiful borders that have been upied by the goblins.


    The small feudal lords were currently docile because of their recent victory, but it was hard to say that that wouldst when the Goblin King returns to the west.


    The weak clung to the strong to survive. That was true for both humans and goblins. And now the Goblin King¡¯s n to quickly settle his goal here in the south and then return to the west was bing harder to aplish.


    ¡°If our enemies are scheming against us, then we should use that against them,¡± Gi Za Zakuend advised the worrying king. He was the leader of the shaman goblins and the Goblin King¡¯s trusted retainer.


    He was also Falun Gastair¡¯s favorite student and to whom Falun¡¯s book of strategies was entrusted.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The Goblin King became thoughtful.


    The Goblin King did not know the people scheming against him.


    Why were they aiming for the borders? Or perhaps it was the weakness of the enemy, the people and royal family that they were aiming for.


    The Goblin King regretted how little he knew of the southern borders.


    He turned to his trusted retainer


    ¡°First, I need information; therefore, send Zaurosh to the city states of the free cities,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°But they are currently monitoring the feudal lords,¡± Gi Za replied.


    ¡°Only a part of the Leon Heart n is. I understand your fears, but there are times when we have to rely on others to get the job done,¡± the Goblin King said with a wry smile as he decided that the humans would be be best suited to gathering information on other humans.


    Another reason was because they were the only ones he could actually use to gather intel. The barrier between different races was simply too great.


    This time around, the Goblin King was the one reacting; hence, he had no choice but to prolong his stay in the bordernds.


    As the Goblin King read Shumea¡¯s report about Gi Ba and the others, he looked up toward the northern skies of the western city.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The Red King¡¯s conquest of Fatina had caused some fissures within the upper brass of Elrain Kingdom to form. The king¡¯s favored retainers, nobles, military officers, bureaucrats, and imperial guards had gathered to form an Anti-Red-King Faction, overpowering the Pro-Red-King faction.


    ¡°What a bunch of annoying guys,¡± Brandika unhappily sneered after hearing the news from Cell, who had been made head of the newly founded intelligence corps, the King¡¯s Ears.


    Brandika turned to his right-hand man, Carlion.


    ¡°Apparently, we won a bit too much. What you said might have also caused it,¡± Carlion shook his shoulders and wryly smiled at his sulking n leader.


    ¡°I get carried away a little and this happens,¡± the Red King said as he gulped down his liquor and looked up at the sky.


    After emptying the bottle, a fierce smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°¡­And? What are we going to do? We gonna taking over this ce?¡±


    He would probably do just that were he left to his own devices.


    Carlion shook his head. ¡°Elrain¡¯s banner is still of some use to us. We¡¯ve finally gotten Fatina. It would be a waste to just throw it away.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Brandika shook his head and smiled with confidence. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, Carlion.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, my king, I will take care of it,¡± Carlion said with a chuckle before retreating to his office.


    Taking a seat, he exhaled deeply, and when the air within the room stirred, he looked up.


    An unhappy Cell was there.


    ¡°It seems Elrain Kingdom intends to fight for itself,¡± Cell said.


    ¡°The general?¡± Carlion asked.


    ¡°Goudal Gaschall.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t heard of him.¡±


    ¡°He is the leader of the nobles. I hear he¡¯s the rtive of the king, so he was pushed up.¡±


    A maternal rtive, Carlion corrected internally as he listened to Cell¡¯s report.


    He is a general who became rtive to the king after pushing his daughter to be the king¡¯s queen.


    Unlike the renowned Kanash, his position was something he¡¯d only gained after offering his own daughter.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I suppose he¡¯s decided to stick his head out of his shell after realizing that some mercenaries might take all the glory,¡± Carlion remarked after hearing everything.


    After a moment of silence, Carlion the Genius Adviser slowly spoke.


    ¡°This is a good opportunity. Let¡¯s begin work toward the Elrain Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand you humans very well, but at this rate, the enemy is going to win.¡±


    ¡°Who is the enemy? The executives of the kingdom? The Kushain believers? The Elks n to the east? Or perhaps the monsters?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to y words.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Don¡¯t worry. Everything is still within my expectations.¡±


    For a moment, Carlion looked outside the windows with a dark and heated gaze.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s move on to the second stage of stealing a country.¡±


    Exhaling faintly, Carlion coughed a little.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    A Paradua goblin rode to the Goblin King with a message from the western region.


    ¡°The humans are attacking?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the messenger nodded.


    The Goblin King looked toward the distant north. As he sensed the blood about to rush to his head, he shook his head and calmed himself.


    The attack of Germion Kingdom or the attack of the adventurers. Moreover, the rebellion of the human viges. All of those possibilities ran through the Goblin King¡¯s head as he listened to the messenger.


    He braced himself for the worst.


    ¡°Give me specifics. How big are the enemy forces?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. Presently, Lord Gi Ba Hagar is dealing with them,¡± the messenger replied.


    This messenger was sent by Gi Ba. Gi Ba the Man-Eating Snake excelled in fighting, but the hate he bore toward humans was too great.


    ¡°What about Gi Ga? Shumea? Yoshu!?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty, but that was all Lord Gi Ba sent me to report.¡±


    ¡°¡­In other words, you don¡¯t know.¡±


    As the Paradua messenger¡¯s head hung down, the Goblin King ran past him and looked toward the western region that was 6 days away. The wall that was time was currently standing before him.


    ¡°Do we have no other choice but to bring back the army?¡± The Goblin King muttered.


    If they lose the west, the goblin forces will be isted in the south. Without any siege weapons, being isted in the south would be no different from a slow death.


    Gi Za and Felbi frowned a little.


    ¡°How about seeking the counsel of the humans?¡± Felbi suggested reluctantly.


    Gi Za Zakuend said nothing. That was a tacit approval.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. We¡¯ll start with Zaurosh.¡±


    As Felbi left to pass on word of the situation, the Goblin King folded his arms. That normally hidden anxiety was currently shownpletely through the deep wrinkles on his forehead


    The bigger the territory, the harder it was to grasp everything. That was something he learned a long time ago. Because of that he distributed his authority to the goblins by giving them territories to manage, but aftering here, a problem in the current system has finally shown itself.


    Gi Ba¡¯s earlier report for one had issues in both speed and details. There was also the issue with hisck of cooperation with the other races.


    For speed, the best choices for messengers were the Paradua riders and the harpyurea. They have yet to conquer the south, so beacons were currently out of question. In this regard, Gi Ba couldn¡¯t be faulted.


    For details, however, the things the king needed: the size of the enemy army, the casualties on the goblins¡¯ side, the current response of the goblins¡­ the various information he needed were difficult to presume even for the goblin nobles. In order to presume such information the goblins would have to put themselves in the king¡¯s shoes, but that was a tall order, indeed.


    Perhaps, the goblins leading their own hordes might be able to do it, but other than the goblins fighting at the frontlines, none had such experience.


    The deeper they went into human territory, the less goblins they would have; therefore, the strength of their army would mostly be decided by how much of their army they could preserve. If the Goblin King were to strengthen his army, that was where he would have to focus on.


    ¡°Not one of these is easy to solve.¡±


    On top of that, the goblin army itself was a coalition of different races.


    If Gi Ga Rax were in Gi Ba¡¯s position, or if Gi Ba had cooperated with Shumea and Yoshu, he would have probably been able to send more information.


    It was also possible that he simply didn¡¯t have the leisure to do so.


    ¡°I might have to rethink leaving the territories to the noble goblins,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Was there somethingcking about Gi Ba¡¯s report?¡± Gi Za asked.


    ¡°Yes, a little.¡±


    ¡°Punish Gi Ba then. There shouldn¡¯t be any reason to worry so much.¡±


    The Goblin King wryly smiled at that simple answer.


    ¡°It would be cruel of me to punish Gi Ba for something I did not instruct him.¡±


    ¡°If one has sinned, then punishment should be handed out. That is all.¡±


    ¡°He has not sinned. He has merely failed to live up to my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Failure to meet the king¡¯s expectations itself is a sin.¡±


    What a strict goblin, the king thought as he wryly smiled again.


    He would not punish Gi Ba.


    ¡°Hmm, I guess we could standardize it instead.¡±


    If they standardized the information that needed to be sent, the goblins wouldn¡¯t have to presume what the king wanted. A manual, in other words.


    The Goblin King being able to think that was amazing as far as the goblins were concerned, but there was none among them who could understand just how amazing it was. All they knew was that the king was amazing.


    ¡°It is good that you¡¯ve cleared your mind.¡±


    When Gi Za saw that the creases on the king¡¯s forehead were gone, he was overjoyed.


    The Goblin King found it a little embarrassing how pure his retainer¡¯s thoughts were.


    ¡°Yes, but we still need to deal with the situation at hand.¡±


    After summoning Zaurosh, he sent Felbi to summon the feudal lords. He was better fit a messenger in this case than a goblin would.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I believe¡­ It would not be wise to make our move now.¡±


    Zaurosh chose his words carefully as he advised the king.


    One of the Goblin King¡¯s brows rose as he wryly smiled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Zaurosh was so different from when he met him for the first time that he couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile. Unfortunately, he mistook that wry smile to mean that Zaurosh had something under his sleeves.


    Zaurosh spoke with a stiff tone. ¡°The southern border lords (small feudal lords) are currently unstable. We cannot keep them in line even with our n.¡±


    As the king became thoughtful, Zaurosh continued.


    ¡°Putting it bluntly, if the entire army is pulled, the bordernds will be isted.¡±


    ¡°And the Leon Heart n will no longer be our allies?¡±


    With Zaurosh¡¯s head slightly hung down, he could not see the Goblin King¡¯s sharp gaze. Neither could Gi Za, but his was actually even sharper.


    Gi Za was never tolerant of humans, so when he heard there might be a chance that they would betray them, his response was especially excessive.


    ¡°I cannot deny that possibility. We must prioritize our survival, after all.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded.


    Seeing the Goblin King wryly smile, Gi Za decided to keep quiet, but he continued to stare daggers at Zaurosh.


    The circumstances surrounding the Leon Heart n had gottenplicated. It could be said that they were currently in a good spot, what with various offers being extended to them.


    The small feudal lords trusted them, and there were plenty of other possible customers, such as the Kushain believers who have lost Fatina, Elrain Kingdom, or even the trade city-state of Pena.


    Given all the extraordinary conditions offered, it was only natural that opinions within the Leon Heart n would be divided. Besides, only the goblins and the Leon Heart n knew that they were colluding together.


    ¡°I understand your situation. I hope you also understand that we cannot afford to lose the west.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Then you may go. I have to hear out the small feudal lords.¡±


    After dismissing Zaurosh, the Goblin King answered Gi Za¡¯s questioning gaze.


    ¡°If he intended to betray us from the start, he wouldn¡¯t have told us he that might betray us. If he truly intended to be our enemy, he would have just offered our heads to the enemy. That¡¯s the sort of man he is.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing will change even if one tells another he might betray them. Not unless he intends to make use of them, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Gi Za reluctantly became thoughtful, but in the end, he prioritized the king¡¯s decision.


    After that the Goblin King spoke with the small feudal lords, but in the end, a conclusion wouldn¡¯t be made until tomorrow.


    There were too many things that needed thinking.


    The Goblin King wanted the time to think all those through, but s, the God of Time, Jurana, was cruel, and the time for pondering was cut short.


    ¡°Excuse me, Your Majesty, but an urgent news hase!¡±


    Right after the Goblin King¡¯s meeting with the small feudal lords, Zaurosh came rushing in.


    ¡°You have not been permitted an audience with the king!¡± Gi Za reprimanded.


    But Zaurosh did not falter before and instead overpowered Gi Za¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Elrain Kingdom has attacked the headquarters of the Kushain believers, Cultidian itself!¡±


    If Elrain Kingdom were to get any bigger, their influence would reach even the small feudal lords.


    Returning to the west was no longer an option.


    ¡°Now they¡¯ve really done it.¡±


    The approaching crisis caused a fierce smile to appear upon the Goblin King¡¯s lips.

 Volume 3, Chapter 186: Battle of Cultidian (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 186: Battle of Cultidian (1/2)</h4>


    Cultidian, headquarters of the Kushain believers and hometown to thete patriarch, Benem Nemush, was currently in a state of unprecedented chaos.


    Their defeat at Kruzel, dubbed the Nightmare of Kruzel, and the fall of Fatina has led them to lose many of their prominent generals and martial artists, not to mention the loss of their beloved patriarch himself. They even lost a city. It was a nightmare, indeed.


    After being driven into a corner, Elrain Kingdom went and dered war, and a letter demanding their surrender came from themander of the Imperial Guards, Goudal Gaschall, bringing the already chaotic state of Cultidian to another peak.


    ¡°We should ept their demands and surrender! We can¡¯t win like this!¡± Said a cardinal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! Are you telling us to hand over victory to them!?¡± Said another.


    Even the cardinals themselves weren¡¯t unified.


    The death of Patriarch Benem Nemush was simply too effective a weapon against the inner workings of the Kushain believers.


    But in the midst of what seemed to be a bleak situation, a ray of hope appeared.


    A messenger from Burnen Kingdom hade,


    Cultidian had be a city-state just a year ago due to Patriarch Benem Nemush¡¯s holy war.


    Which is why this messenger was essentially from their former lord.


    ¡°Hear, hear, I bring the words of the Priestess Princess!¡±


    The Kushain believers was a faction that worshiped a saint called Kushain. As the legend goes, Saint Kushain once defeated a dragon in Burnen Kingdom and brought peace to thends.


    Though only a subsidiary line, Kushain¡¯s blood was inherited, and as the Kushain believers grew in fervor, that fervor reached even the Burnen Royal Family.


    A person who has inherited the blood of Kushain was currently among them, and Patriarch Benem Nemush skillfully made use of that to take the seat of patriarch while forming a friendly rtionship with Burnen Kingdom.


    Patriarch Benem Nemush wasn¡¯t merely a fanatic, he was also a calm man with an observant eye.


    Honor to the blood! Patriarch Benem told his adherents when he came to power.


    But though the lineage of Kushain was respected, the believers were kept within the hands of the church, and because he did not think it would be good for them to be caught up in the war, Patriarch Benem Nemush did not hand the authority over to Burnen Kingdom.


    It was curious whether he truly did not wish for Kushain¡¯s blood to get caught up in the war or if he simply wished to keep the power to himself, but regardless, his actions led to the preservation of Kushain¡¯s blood, or more precisely, the only daughter of Burnen Kingdom, Mira Vi Burnen, who was currently about to visit.


    She was a young girl of only 16, but she understood both her beauty and the importance of her blood.


    With a noble blood and a beautiful appearance, it was only natural that most of the people would kneel before her.


    And she knew that full well for she was both a woman who understood her worth and a woman willing to make use of it.


    For example, beforeing here, she had enticed her father to send a messenger to Cultidian to announce her visit.


    By doing so, the people of Cultidian had already bowed their heads before she had even arrived.


    If even the panicking cardinals would act so meek before her, it was only a given that the people would as well.


    She appeared at the conve meant to elect a new patriarch, and she spoke words that brought much joy to the pious believers.


    She told them that the blood of Kushain was with the people.


    That deration was no different from saying that she herself would be standing in the frontlines. Of course, she would be doing so under the supervision of her father.


    But the people and the cardinals didn¡¯t know that, and their fervor grew even fiercer.


    In the end, it was decided that she would take the position of cardinal and an army of about 30,000 was created from the people.


    The whole event was like a beautiful y, and when the curtains were drawn, Saint Mira retired to her assigned room.


    Away from prying eyes, in thefort of her own room, she looked at the young boy, who was acting as her chaperone, with a mischievous smile like that of a cat¡¯s.


    ¡°Everything seems to be going well. Now, all that¡¯s left is the war, right?¡± She said.


    ¡°Princess, forgive me, but I do not have such abilities¡­¡± The boy pleaded.


    Mira pinched his cheeks as she smiled a predatory smile at the boy.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say you can¡¯t. Otherwise, those hateful men from Elrain Kingdom are going to make this body their toy. Or could it be that¡¯s what you want to happen?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course not, but¡­¡±


    The saint released the boy¡¯s cheeks and lifted up herscivious skirt.


    The polished skin of a young girl, the porcin legs of a maiden¡­ The arousing sight of such marvelous works dyed the boy¡¯s cheeks in red and caused a scream to rise.


    ¡°P-Princess!¡±


    But the princess ignored him and smiled.


    ¡°Vil¡­ Vn Do Zul!¡±


    His name called, he stood straight up as if a rod of iron had been impaled into his back.


    ¡°Tee hee, if you want me, then destroy all my enemies. This body shall be given to the victor.¡±


    The boy did not miss the slight quiver in his young lord¡¯s fingers before kneeling.


    ¡°On my honor!¡±


    After that Elrain Kingdom suffered a great loss outside Cultidian, and the Kushain believers, who were now supported by Saint Mira¡¯s poprity and Vn Do Zul¡¯s ingenuity, made an explosiveeback. It was almost as if their previous two defeats did not


    happen as they tore through the 20,000 soldiers of Elrain Kingdom¡¯s military camp.


    Against all odds and the predictions of the onlookers, the Kushain believers managed to turn things around.

 Volume 3, Chapter 186: Battle of Cultidian (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 186: Battle of Cultidian (2/2)</h4>


    The victory of the Kushain Believers caused the chaos in the southern region to worsen.


    Even the goblins found the situation difficult. Not only were their borders connected to the Ashunasan Alliance and the Kushain believers, they also had borders connected to the Germion Kingdom.


    The Red King n¡¯s quiet efforts against the Elrain Kingdom cost them some influence toward the east, but at least, they were able to crush the opposing faction within Elrain Kingdom at the south.


    Around them were the Kushain believers, the Ashunasan Alliance, and Germion Kingdom. Either one had the potential to be an enemy, but for now, Ashunasan Alliance was an ally.


    From the perspective of the Kushain believers, the sleeping Germion Kingdom to the distant north was clearly an enemy, the monsters to the west were, well¡­ monsters, and the east and the immediate north belonged to the Ashunasan Alliance. Not a single one was an option for an alliance since not even one was trustworthy


    With the current situation like that, the Goblin King couldn¡¯t help but groan loudly as he looked at the map.


    Every force belonged to a powerful country and there was even an alliance.


    If he returned to the west now, it was likely that the feudal lords he¡¯d just acquired would leave.


    He had put a lot of effort to get these humans. Their loss would be a great hindrance to his future ns; hence, he has no choice but to remain here and fight through this crisis with them.


    They may have lost the initiative, but that was only the initiative. For now, they would have to gather information and try to stabilize the west as soon as possible.


    His mind made up, the Goblin King called for Gi Za.


    ¡°Gi Za, can you return to the west in my ce?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t mind, but will you be fine?¡± Gi Za asked.


    ¡°Felbi will just have to work your lot,¡± the Goblin King wryly smiled.


    ¡°I see,¡± Gi Za said as he - in a rare moment - pitied the elvenmander.


    Anyhow, since the king could still joke, the situation probably wasn¡¯t that bad, so he epted the king¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Bring your soldiers with you. The sooner you stabilize the west, the better it will be for me,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the young ones of the Forest of Darkness when Ie back. We should at least be able to spare that much,¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    ¡°I will meet your expectations, Your Highness!¡±


    Like that Gi Za took his druid toon and headed west.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be easy,¡± the Goblin King muttered to himself.


    Although Zaurosh was gathering information from the south, the Goblin King needed to increase their influence as soon as possible. At the very least, he needed to increase their influence enough to prevent the small feudal lords from thinking of leaving.


    The question was how. How could the Goblin King achieve that?


    The Goblin King spread the map once more as he wondered who to pick a fight with.


    His discussions with the small feudal lords has given him a rough idea of the scope of the viges.


    He knew it was because of the pressure from the other territories that the feudal lords were expanding their own territories.


    If he wanted to protect them, he could make a buffer zone outside their territories.


    To that end, he would have to show off his power to keep the enemy at bay. Doing so would not only keep the enemy away but also prevent the feudal lords from leaving. Two birds with one stone, so to speak.


    But there was also a downside to it.


    Namely, the area to cover. The more area there was to cover, the more forces he would have to spare.


    With Gi Za¡¯s druids gone, all he had left was an army of roughly 2,200.


    Creating a defensive perimeter with just that was simply too difficult. He couldn¡¯t keep everyone in one ce - that was simply absurd - but having the soldiers patrol a huge area was simply too taxing.


    ¡°Enough! I can¡¯t just sit here and defend!¡±


    The Goblin King strongly shook his head as he was forced to a decision.


    The odds weren¡¯t high, but with the current chaos, if he could simply show everyone that it wasn¡¯t profitable to go after his little corner, he should be able to prevent the other forces from going after it.


    Besides, what was really scary was the possibility of losing his authority in the midst of all this chaos.


    ¡°Attack! We¡¯re attacking!¡± The Goblin King finally said.


    The current situation could not be allowed to continue, so the Goblin King divided his army of 2,200 into 2 groups, each with 1,100 soldiers, and he gave one to Ra Gilmi Fishiga to lead deep into the east.


    He sent Gi Gi Orudo and his monster army, Gi Jii Yubu the Battle Demon, and Chief Hal with his Paradua to apany Gilmi. He chose these people because they were rtively easy to lead.


    The purpose of their expedition was to show off their might to the viges of the Kushain Believers.


    Of course, they needed a trick to inte their paltry numbers, so they would be driving away the monsters to make the enemy assume that there are more of them than there actually are. And when the enemy sends out a force in panicked hurry to repel the monsters, they will take them by surprise.


    The Hero of Ganra, Gilmi Fishiga, who has just been made responsible for over a thousand soldiers, was currently pressed with a difficult problem, a problem so difficult he thought it absurd.


    If such a thing were possible, then wouldn¡¯t wars be without hardship? He wondered.


    But worry as he might, there was no point in keeping things to himself when he could ask someone else. That¡¯s an important lesson he learned from the previous battle.


    So he gathered the goblinmanders and held a meeting, a little expectant that someone like Bui might be able to give direction.


    ¡°Put simply, we just need to get out of this unscathed?¡± Gi Gi asked to confirm.


    When Gilmi nodded, he continued. ¡°Then how about we send the monsters ahead and shoot arrows from the back? When the enemyes, we¡¯ll just run.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t call that a good battle. The spears of Paradua will dull if we fought such a shameful battle,¡± Halined.


    The valiant spears of Paradua would never ept such a thing as a battle.


    ¡°Won¡¯t the monster poption decrease? Even monsters aren¡¯t infinite, you know?¡± Gi Jii pointed out.


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work out somehow. We¡¯ll just get more from the area,¡± Gi Gi said irresponsibly.


    Gi Jii sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t rely on just replenishing our numbers. It goes against his highness¡¯ intentions.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the goblins were actually actively discussing. Gilmi couldn¡¯t help but look oddly at the goblins from the Gi Vige at that.


    All he¡¯d wanted was for just one person to give a good idea, and yet here he was with an entire group of goblins actively discussing.


    Gilmi didn¡¯t know this, but this was actually the result of the king¡¯s order to the advanced force, which was for the goblinmanders to discuss among themselves at least once a day.


    Regardless, after seeing such a thing unfold before his very eyes, his worries gradually left him.


    It was still faint, but it was around this time that the goblins finally started to learn the art of war.


    A very basic but important concept: minimum casualties maximum victory.


    Until now they were content just fighting as the kingmanded, but as the scope of their activities grew, so did they.


    ¡°A straight-up fight goes against the king¡¯s intentions.¡±


    That was the one thing they could agree on, so they had to make their decision based on it.


    ¡°But we have to put ourselves in danger to defeat the enemy.¡±


    The very order itself was a paradox. What to do?


    The goblins felt like their brains were being wrung out.


    ¡°Then how about we beat the enemy one at a time?¡±


    In summary, the Paradua Goblins will divert the enemy¡¯s attention, and then they will wipe them out after surrounding them. It sounds easy in writing, but it¡¯s actually a tall order in practice.


    As for why that¡¯s because battles rarely go ording to n. It was simply too easy for unexpected things to ur.


    To make things worse, they only had 10 days to get results.


    Their n settled, they put it into action.


    Unfortunately, things did not go as nned and they were met with failure.


    The monsters they¡¯d driven away refused to approach the viges because of archers, and the enemy did not fall for their attempted diversion. There were many reasons, but regardless, they¡¯d failed.


    That failure served as a learning experience for the goblins, however, and they went back to the drawing board and thought up another n.


    By the time 10 days had passed, the goblins were finally able to defeat the defending forces of the Kushain Viges.


    When the Goblin King heard of their sess, he was overjoyed. The goblins were able to lead an army all on their own!


    This was a different joy from ruling over the goblins. This was a pure and genuine joy from seeing the goblins grow and defeat the enemy on their own.


    Because of that the Goblin King personallymended Gilmi, Gi Gi, Gi Jii, and Hal, then he ordered a feast be held to celebrate their victory.

 Volume 3, Chapter 187: Trouble in the Western Region (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 187: Trouble in the Western Region (1/3)</h4>


    Gi Ba Hagar, the goblin tasked with the defense of the western region, has suddenly found himself on the receiving end of a surprise attack.


    Although they managed to repel the invading adventurers once, when they were attacked a second time, Gi Ba Hagar was wounded. Because of that he couldn¡¯t pursue the humans as they fled.


    Gi Ba was a valiant and exceptional goblin warrior whom even the king acknowledged. The way he skillfully handled two different weapons at the same time sometimes resembled Gi Gu Verbena.


    He was also a skilled leader who didn¡¯t lose out to the other goblin nobles.


    He was both a brilliant warrior and a leader, but if there was one fault with him, it was that he stubbornly refused to work with the humans. On that point, he was so stubborn that he even earned the king¡¯s displeasure.


    The human race, which was the dominant force in the continent, had an overwhelming advantage in numbers. Should they fail to find apromise with them, they will be forced to battle until one side is annihted.


    The Goblin King wished to avoid that, which is why he adopted a generous policy toward the humans.


    But the Goblin King also wished to rule the world, so he couldn¡¯t just throw away an excellent warrior like Gi Ba. Besides, as the King of Goblins, he also wished to see Gi Ba grow free from his restraints.


    After getting wounded, Gi Ba quickly underwent treatment and sent a report to the king, then he hurriedly went out to search for the enemy himself.


    ¡°To think humans actually wounded me¡­ You will pay for this humans! You will pay!¡±


    Gi Ba¡¯s face that was twisted from his seething anger brought much distress to the vigers. It was such that the children under Shumea would cry just upon meeting him. But their crying voices only served to add fuel to the mes.


    As far as Gi Ba was concerned, all humans were enemies and couldn¡¯t be trusted. It didn¡¯t matter that they were under them. There was no telling when they would bare their fangs.


    ¡°When that dayes, I will surely ughter everyst one of you,¡± he muttered to himself.


    Mustering every self-control he could, Gi Ba avoided the humans and focused on searching for the adventurers.


    The adventurers had run toward the north, so he took the goblins directly under him and chased after them.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    As Gi Ba gave out thatmand, he suddenly noticed Shumea and her ve diators.


    There were about 30 of them all in all, every single an experienced warrior that would not lose out to the goblins.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!?¡±


    Blinded by anger, Gi Ba assumed they were nning to rendezvous with the adventurers.


    ¡°What do you mean what? We heard you were done in, so we came to help,¡± Shumea said with her hands on her hips.


    She had borrowed some ves from Yoshu and was going around patrolling with them.


    The two of them stared at each other, neither side backing down.


    The situation looked explosive.


    ¡°What are you doing? If you¡¯re ying, we¡¯re going back, ok?¡± The first wing of the harpyurea, Yushika, interjected from the skies.


    They were visiting the western capital when Shumea asked them to aid with the search.


    ¡°You¡¯re siding with the humans!?¡± Gi Ba used.


    ¡°You may not understand, but if it¡¯s your king, he would surely agree with this,¡± Yushika said with a sigh.


    While Gi Ba was gritting his teeth as he did everything he could just to keep himself from exploding, Shumea was quietly and uninterestedly plucked her bundled hair.


    Sighing, she spoke to Gi Ba.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good to see you¡¯re alright. When we find them, we¡¯ll contact you,¡± she said.


    But Gi Ba only snorted and turned heel.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    As he left, Shumea and Yushika looked at each other and sighed


    ¡°Did the king pick the wrong person?¡± Yushika asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are all sorts among the goblins, but you know¡­ In this case, I¡¯d say the king is probably the exception and not the rule,¡± Shumea pointed out.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, goblins were that sort,¡± Yushika nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit off, but that¡¯s probably the norm for goblins.¡±


    Realizing that theirmon sense had started to go off course somewhere, the two of them shared a wry smile.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Word that adventurers from Germion Kingdom had invaded theirnds has already reached the ears of Gi Ga Rax, who was in charge of protecting the entire western region.


    The fact that the king had entrusted him to defend it in showed just how deeply he trusted him and how highly he appraised his abilities.


    ¡°I take it Lord Gi Ba is their target?¡± The demihuman entrusted with the defense of the western capital, Nikea of the araneae, folded her arms and confirmed with Gi Ga.


    She was considered as one of the central members even among the demihumans working with the king.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to assume that. It¡¯s possible this is only a diversion,¡± Fei of the sylphs said.


    He was in charge of the administration of the entire western region.


    The sylphs were both long-lived and skilled in the arcane arts, but until just recently, they were forced to coop up within the forest. The sylph, Fei, was a man who has rendered distinguished service under the Goblin King¡¯s shadow.


    The human representative, Yoshu, tilted his head as he showed understanding to the sylph¡¯s words.


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s their goal, but we can¡¯t just leave them be either, so for the mean time, Shumea is chasing them with the diators. I am worried, though. Isn¡¯t there any way to contact Lord Gi Ba?¡± Yoshu said.


    He is Shumea¡¯s younger brother and the man responsible for the human ves, who are considered the king¡¯s property. His position in the western capital is exceedingly high.


    Though he only joined the goblins due to his older sister¡¯s whims, after his travels with Gi Go, he has started to seriously look for a way for humans and goblins to coexist.


    ¡°If their attack on Gi Ba is a diversion, then the east is in danger,¡± Gi Ga Rax said without hesitation after hearing out the opinions of the various representatives of the western region.


    ¡°Because they can¡¯t deal with that many soldiers?¡± Yoshu became thoughtful after hearing Gi Ga¡¯s words.


    ¡°The odds of them aiming for the western city itself is low, but just in case, I suggest we still ask the various chiefs to stay alert,¡± Nikea suggested, to which everyone nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have the harpyurea choose the astute among them and have them keep watch for any suspicious persons,¡± Fei suggested.


    Gi Ga nodded. ¡°Very well, but we must quell this chaos as soon as possible. To worry the king is to betray his trust in us as his retainers. We must avoid that.¡±


    After all, the Goblin King was currently working to conquer the south.


    ¡°I will go out myself. Any and all who go against the will of his majesty shall be punished.¡±


    As Gi Ga Rax said that, the meeting was drawn to a close.


    After he ordered some of the harpyurea to apany the sylphs staying at the western capital, he himself left the western capital.


    Riding on ck-tiger-back he led the young goblins fresh out of the forest away from the western capital.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Some of the adventurers were found in one of the northern viges.


    But after being driven into a corner, they tried taking over the vige by upying the vige chief¡¯s house.


    The goblins were chasing after them, but Shumea and her diators got to them first.


    The adventurers ran in all directions to avoid pursuit, but the difference in strength was simply too great.


    And after running for so long, the fleeing adventurers no longer had the strength to think. So without caring for the consequences, they rushed into the vige chief¡¯s house, killed their son, and stole their food.


    It was the sort of act that was repulsive enough to make the diators chasing after them want to look away.


    ¡°Cease your futile resistance!¡±


    Shumea called out to the adventurers that have barricaded themselves inside the vige chief¡¯s house, but all she got in response was the corpse of the vige chief¡¯s young son, which was then shot with an arrow.


    Essentially, they were saying that they would kill any who approached.


    Unfortunately, they did not understand Shumea¡¯s personality.


    Shumea grit her teeth and raised up her spear as she bellowed out.


    ¡°You actually dared to kill a child!¡±


    Though normally gentle, she was a different person once her fuse was lit. And the adventurers who unknowingly lit it would surely pay.


    ¡°Get me some oil, a fire, and some arrows!¡±


    Since only enemies were left in the house, Shumea ordered for fire arrows to be prepared.


    She turned to the vigers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Reparations will be made!¡±


    The vigers from the northern viges of the western region have frequently seen her negotiating with the goblins, so they greatly trusted her.


    ¡°If it¡¯s her, she¡¯ll definitely keep her word.¡±


    As the vigers nodded to each other, they prepared the things she needed, and before long, fire arrows were shot at the vige chief¡¯s house, giving rise to a lotus flower that rendered it into ash.


    The adventurers ran with panicked gait away from the house, but they were quickly disposed of by Shumea and her diators.


    The numbers were too different. So long as they fought 3 diators to 1 adventurer, they could easily dispose of them with little to no danger.


    After disposing the adventurers, Shumea made a grave for the deceased chief and his son.


    Because of that the trust the people had in her shot up even further.


    But just when it seemed everything was over, a problem appeared on Gi Ba¡¯s side, a problem reported by a harpy express messenger, who arrived as soon as the adventurers were dealt with.

 Volume 3, Chapter 187: Trouble in the Western Region (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 187: Trouble in the Western Region (2/3)</h4>


    The leader of the invading adventurers, Belthazar, went into the forest looking for his prey. 10 adventurers had encroached into thesends, but everyone else except for him and the two adventurers, who chose to follow him, went their own way and met their own destruction.


    Belthazar had set his eyes on one goblin.


    It was a blue goblin known as a noble ss.


    Belthazar was renowned us the Almighty Spear, but his strength today was already a far cry from his heyday. In exchange, however, he has gained much experience in the underworld as wall as the skills to use other people.


    He watched as the goblins preyed upon the adventurers. His countenance didn¡¯t change the slightest even as he watched the goblins finish them off.


    He patiently and quietly waited for his opportunity.


    The blue goblin led less than 10 goblins. There were no rare goblins or red goblins in his horde, only green ones, which were the normal ss, so only the blue goblin was a threat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the blue one. You two take care of the rest.¡±


    The two adventurers that chose to go with Belthazar nodded, and after they¡¯d each decided which goblin to take, they drew their weapons and peeked at the goblins from the darkness.


    ¡°¡­Go!¡±


    After killing the adventurers, the goblins were about to turn around and go back, but then Belthazar and one adventurer suddenly ran out.


    As they ran, the other adventurer that waited behind drew his bow and shot an arrow at one of the normal goblins.


    ¡°What!?¡± Gi Ba cried out in shock, but Belthazar¡¯s spear was already headed toward him.


    Gi Ba was able to dodge that spear by a hair¡¯s breadth, but Belthazar¡¯s attack did not stop.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Belthazar thrust his spear, mmed it, swept with it¡­ He perfectly demonstrated the advantages of the spear as he attacked Gi Ba and left him with no choice but to defend.


    The cross-shaped de of she spear grazed Gi Ba, but Belthazar brought it back to try and catch him.


    Gi Ba desperately tried to avoid that, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Unfortunately, Belthazar was aiming for that, and he sent down his spear at the fallen goblin.


    ¡°KU, you dare, human!?¡±


    As Gi Ba tried to stand up, Belthazar sent an attack toward his feet, but while Ba was able to block using his long sword, he still ended up being scratched.


    Gi Ba tried to rush forward to bring the battle closer, but Belthazar brought back his spear and hit Gi Ba with the butt end, then as he


    shifted around, he swung his spear toward the tendons of Gi Ba¡¯s feet.


    ¡°GU!?¡± Gi Ba mumbled out a cry after getting hit in the face.


    But then in the next moment, the sound of the spear swinging reached his ears, and an ill foreboding jolted through his back. Immediately, Gi Ba flipped forward.


    Blue blood gushed into the air as the spear grazed Gi Ba¡¯s back.


    It was only a graze, but true to the name ¡®Almighty Spear¡¯, Gi Ba was sent rolling to the ground like a ball.


    As Gi Ba tried to stand up once more, Belthazar was already rushing toward him.


    Unfortunately for Belthazar, Gi Ba was able to take him by surprise by throwing his sword at him, creating a much needed opening.


    Gi Ba used that opening to take out his axe and close in on Belthazar. Gi Ba wanted to end the battle as soon as possible.


    For some reason - perhaps because Belthazar was shifting from offense to defense - he had his spear halfway pointed outside.


    Gi Ba took that for an opening, and he swung down his axe with a strength unthinkable for a human.


    The force behind that swing was enough to cut the spear in half, but it hit nothing but the ground.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Gi Ba angrily turned toward his missing foe, but that cross-shaped spear de was already headed for his neck.


    ¡°You parried my axe!?¡±


    Gi Ba¡¯s axe was hit from the side, causing it to move out of its intended trajectory.


    It sounds simple on paper, but in practice, it takes a lot of guts and skill. The fact that the man before him was able to pull off such a feat was a testament to the height of his mastery.


    In fact, even Belthazar himself was shocked. For thatst parry reminded him of his old glory, and with it, a plethora of unwanted memories.


    ¡°¡­Just an old dream, huh,¡± he muttered to himself in self-derision, then he lifted up his spear.


    He was about to press the attack when he suddenly felt a killing intent and the sound of footstepsing from behind.


    Immediately, Belthazar turned and swung his spear.


    The head of a goblin came flying at that.


    ¡°GI!?¡±


    Without even the time to cry out, a goblin¡¯s life was taken.


    Belthazar clicked his tongue as he looked for the adventurers that should have been fighting with him. Needless to say, they were already dead.


    ¡°Useless,¡± he spat.


    He¡¯d originally nned to fight this battle alone, so the adventurers were only really extras. If they could be used, then good, if not, then that¡¯s fine too.


    While he was busy taking care of the normal goblin, Gi Ba had taken some distance.


    Belthazar turned to him and assumed stance once more. ¡°Stay put and I¡¯ll give you a pleasant death,¡± Belthazar said. ¡°Don¡¯t order me, human!¡± Gi Ba spat.


    Gi Ba rushed with his axe once more.

 Volume 3, Chapter 187: Trouble in the Western Region (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 187: Trouble in the Western Region (3/3)</h4>


    Gi Ba could not run away from a human. His pride would not permit it.


    As iron shed with iron, a goblin and a human took ragged breaths.


    It was a fierce battle between Gi Ba with his superior stamina and Belthazar with his superior skills.


    Nobles sses originally weren¡¯t that different with humans, but under the king¡¯s rule where food was plentiful, the goblins grew without any nutritional deficiencies, leading the noble sses to be at least a head taller than the humans.


    But that couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, there were always inherent differences between races.


    On top of that, Belthazar¡¯s dealings with the underworld has left him negligent of his training. So long as a person¡¯s mind was healthy, he would be able to find the will to push forward. Although Belthazar was ahead of Gi Ba in terms of skill, hisck of training was pulling him down.


    Despite that, however, Belthazar was still a notch abovemon adventurers. As one who was once renowned as the Almighty Spear, a warrior with skills on par of that of Gund¡¯s, his spear was still beyond Gi Ba¡¯s reach.


    Gi Ba instinctually understood that while his stamina was greater than his foe¡¯s, his skill was a notch below. Because of that he tried to move the location of the battlefield, hoping to make his opponent put his guard down.


    He took some dirt and threw it at his opponent. He took some stones and threw them too. He took some branches as he entered the forest and fought with them. But try and try as he might, he could not stop Belthazar for even a moment. The enemy was steadily closing in on him.


    Be it dirt or stone, a single spin from Belthazar¡¯s spear was all it took to brush them aside.


    And With none of his tricks working, despair gradually settled in Gi Ba¡¯s heart. A despair called helplessness. Gi Ba was already burning out.


    But the same was true for Belthazar. After all, he was but a human, and one who has not trained in recent times no less. Strong as he might have been once, fighting against goblins whose stamina far surpasses that of man is not something his body could so easily afford.


    Already, the sun was inclined toward the west, and the surrounding area was growing dim.


    ¡°Realize it already, goblin. No matter how much you run, you can¡¯t win against me,¡± Belthazar said.


    When the word ¡®run¡¯ was mentioned, a great fire zed within Gi Ba¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Run? ¡­Me? Against some lowly human!?¡±


    Blinded with rage, Gi Ba took his axe, turned around, and angrily rushed toward Belthazar.


    I Win, Belthazar thought.


    Their exchangested only for a moment.


    Gi Ba rushed toward Belthazar, but Belthazar deflected his axe, leaving him with no weapon left but his fists. That turned out to be a bad idea, as Belthazar¡¯s spear left him with a deep wound on his chest.


    But who was Gi Ba? He was a goblin whose bravery was acknowledged even by the king himself. Wounded he may be, he did not halt for even a moment as he continued his charge toward the enemy. And jumping forth from Belthazar¡¯s blind spot, he was able to send the human flying with thest of his strength.


    Belthazar tumbled on the ground, groaning out in pain, but his wounds were not fatal. He was immediately able to pick himself back up and look around him.


    There Gi Bay.


    ¡°¡­I won. With this I¡­¡±


    As Belthazar was about to drag his aching body to where Gi Ba¡¯s body was, the strange cry of a bird and the breaking of branches from up above resounded.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Belthazar immediately got out of the way as something huge descended from above. Not long after, something stood in front him.


    ¡°~~! Oww¡­¡±


    It was Shumea, covered in wounds from the branches of the trees.


    In fact, branches covered her whole body as she wielded her short spear. She was wounded all over.


    For a moment - and only a moment - even a hard man like Belthazar could not help but be stupefied at the sight of a human falling from the sky.


    Shumea used that moment to ensure that Gi Ba was still alive, then she turned to Belthazar.


    ¡°You must be an adventurer,¡± she said.


    Belthazar was greatly troubled by the sudden appearance of a human spearman, but nevertheless, he kept hisposure as he wielded his spear once more.


    ¡°Move! I don¡¯t feel like killing a human today!¡±


    Anyone who stood in his way was an enemy, Belthazar convinced himself that as he held his spear tight.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t leave a monster who kills children alone either!¡± Shumea said as she spun her spear to brush the branches off her body, then she stepped forward.


    As iron shed with iron, Gi Ba finally regained consciousness.


    ¡°Urghh¡­¡±


    Despite his greater healing prowess as a goblin, the deep wound on his chest was still severe. If he moved poorly, he could endanger his life.


    In fact, Gi Ba was not so sure how he was still alive.


    ¡°Urghh¡­¡±


    As the sound of iron shing resounded once more, Gi Ba finally remembered what he had been doing.


    Yes, he was fighting with a human adventurer, wasn¡¯t he? As he thought that, he noticed from the corner of his eyes Shumea fighting Belthazar.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Gi Ba groaned.


    Shumea was covered in wounds and she was fighting Belthazar. In a sens, it could be said that she got hurt protecting him.


    Could he let such a thing happen?


    Could he really let the thing he hates so much protect him like this?


    ¡°¡­Never!¡±


    Gi Ba stood up, ignoring the pain coursing throughout his whole body. He hated humans the most, so he could not possibly allow himself to be protected by one.


    ¡°GURUUOOAA!¡±


    With a howl, Gi Ba forced his mind to ignore the pain, then he picked up his axe and ran for Belthazar.


    At that, Belthazar clicked his tongue, and with no other choice, turned around and left the forest.


    Blinded with rage, Gi Ba chased after him, ignoring Shumea¡¯s pleas.


    ¡°Damn it, Gi Ba!¡± Shumea spat as she too was forced to give chase.


    As she dragged her hurting body, she blew a whistle to signal the harpyurea flying up above. Naturally, her sudden descent from the sky was only possible because of their help.


    After leaving the forest, Belthazar and Gi Ba resumed their battle.


    Shumea butted into their fight and spoke to Gi Ba.


    ¡°Stop pushing yourself! Do you want to die!?¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Don¡¯t tell me what to do, human!¡± Gi Ba said back as Belthazar swung his spear.


    With the blood having gone to his head, Gi Ba could not dodge Belthazar¡¯s attack.


    As Belthazar¡¯s spear parried Gi Ba¡¯s axe, the butt end of the spear mmed into Gi Ba.


    ¡°I told you this was a bad idea!¡± Shumea said as she jumped in front to cover for Gi Ba.


    As Belthazar¡¯s spear pierced Shumea¡¯s shoulder, blood sttered into the air.


    ¡°¡­Die!¡±


    Belthazar swung his spear once more after collecting his breath a little, but Shumea did not back off. Instead, she raised up her spear to block his attack.


    Seeing her attempt such an unthinkable thing, against hismon sense, Gi Ba cried out.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Gi Ba cried.


    ¡°¡ªGAH!?¡±


    But the grim reaper¡¯s fated scythe did not im Shumea¡¯s head. Instead, it imed Belthazar¡¯s.


    For before anyone knew it, before Belthazar¡¯s spear could even descend, another spear had appeared out of his chest.


    Blood flowed out of his mouth, and with it, his strength.


    With itsst drops, Belthazar turned around, and there he saw a one- armed goblin riding atop a monster beast.


    Thest of his strength used up, Belthazar fell to the ground with his spear.


    ¡°Liza¡­¡±


    Thest word to leave his lips was the name of his most beloved daughter.


    ¡°Ms. Shumea!¡± Selena cried out as she ran to Shumea.


    She had been moving with Gi Ga and his men searching the western region for the invading adventurers.


    She took Selena into her embrace and - with tears in her eyes - healed her wounds.


    She used the same spell on Gi Ba, a warm sensation filling his chest.


    ¡°I should thank you, Gi Ba Hagar,¡± Gi Ga Rax said as he got off his ck tiger.


    ¡°¡­I.¡± Gi Ba did not say anything else and Gi Ga Rax eyed him with narrowed eyes, then he handed Shumea to Yoshu and his men who arrivedst.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Gi Ga Rax threw his spear and yed Belthazar the Almighty Spear. At that, the trouble started by the invading human adventurers was drawn to a close. But with Gi Ba and Shumea heavily wounded, the fighting power of the western region has gone down just as Gund had hoped.


    Much to his chagrin, however, the goblins did note to attack the fortress, and even the archer adventurer who returned was heavily wounded, dying as soon as he reached the fortress.


    Try as Gund might to petition the king to dispatch the troops, King Ashtal firmly refused him.


    As such, war did not break out between the western region and the Germion Kingdom.


    Immediately after the adventurer trouble was settled, Gi Za Zakuend arrived. When he heard that the problem had already been settled, he sent a messenger to the king and headed to the Forest of Darkness to pick up the fresh recruits.


    Much of the details of this incident was spread throughout the western region by the gossip-loving harpyurea, which as a result began to stir an air of reconciliation between the human-hating goblins and the humans of the western region.


    Result-wise, it could be said that this incident was favorable for the Goblin King¡¯s southern expedition.

 Volume 3, Chapter 188: Rival Chiefs (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 188: Rival Chiefs (1/2)</h4>


    After the defeat of Elrain Kingdom¡¯s Goudal Gaschall, word of the revival of the Kushain Believers reached the Goblin King¡¯s ears.


    The intelligence department made with the help of the Leon Heart n that the Goblin King advocated for was gradually starting to show results.


    ¡°And now there¡¯s a civil war within Elrain Kingdom?¡± The Goblin King knitted his brows as he listened to the information passed by Zaurosh.


    Half of that was because he was astounded, while the other half was because he did not understand.


    ¡°On the surface it appears to be a war regarding the king¡¯s sessor after his death, but looking a little deeper, the Red King seems to be trying to take over Elrain Kingdom,¡± Zaurosh said.


    From the sound of things, it seemed like your usual internal squabbles, but the Goblin King¡¯s brows remained knitted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing that Red King a lottely. Is it that big of an organization?¡± The Goblin King asked. Zaurosh¡¯s faint frown as he uttered that name did not escape his eyes.


    ¡°They¡¯re a coalition of ns, but that might be a bit hard to understand. Basically, they¡¯re a group of adventurers trying to steal a country,¡± Zaurosh said.


    ¡°I take it that¡¯s something unusual,¡± the Goblin King said.


    As far as the Goblin King was concerned, it wasmon sense for those with power to yearn after the throne. But judging from Zaurosh¡¯s reaction, it seemed this was not amon thing.


    ¡°Yes. At the very least, no one has attempted such a thing since the conception of ns.¡±


    Mercenaries with a country of their own. When you put it into words, it may not seem like much, but actually making it happen takes a lot of resolve.


    The fact that this coalition of adventurers could attempt such a thing spoke volumes of their power. The Goblin King understood that much.


    ¡°The Red King, huh.¡±


    It was an enemy they would have to face one day, but for now, they were still too far from the Goblin King.


    ¡°The next matter is about the Kushain Believers, I believe,¡± the Goblin King urged Zaurosh to continue.


    ¡°Yes. We have details of theirst battle. Apparently, the saint led their army,¡± Zaurosh said.


    ¡°The saint?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°A maiden who has inherited the blood of Kushain, Mira Vi Burnen; a 16-year-old princess.¡±


    ¡°A noble birth, in other words. But is that all? She may be able to grasp the people¡¯s heart with that noble blood of hers, but tactics is a different story.¡±


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga and his men may have gotten some results by attacking the viges of the Kushain Believers, but in the end, the believers were still able to protect their turf.


    No matter how much faith that Saint Mira could muster, on the frontlines, it was the soldiers who fought. There should be a skillfulmander among their ranks.


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯ perception is as brilliant as ever. Vn Do Zul, though still but a boy, is practically the tactician of the Kushain Believers. He is devoted to Saint Mira and without his counsel, their generals can¡¯t move.¡±


    The Kushain Believers were able toe back because of a young boy and a young girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a fairy-tale.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s true. The Kushain Believers have banded together with them as their hope.¡±


    ¡°What a pain.¡±


    Enemies with high morale were not easily dealt with. Such enemies with unbreakable will could turn the battle around at any moment. If miracles existed, then it¡¯s that high morale that will bring them to light.


    ¡°And then there¡¯s the Ashunasan Alliance,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Well, other than Elrain Kingdom, there¡¯s only really the merchant country, Pena. Only nations with the power and leisure like that of Elrain Kingdom could afford toe here, after all.¡±


    ¡°If I recall correctly, they haven¡¯t stood out until recently.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ They dispatched troops alongside Elrain Kingdom to the Kushain Believers. They should have lost, but just a few days ago, it seems that a city of Elrain Kingdom has been taken over because of a coup.¡±


    ¡°Another internal dispute¡­ Humans sure are unupied,¡± the elf, Fei, said from the side while he was working on some documents.


    Zaurosh wryly smiled. ¡°You jest¡­ But in any case, there¡¯s no harm in keeping tabs on others. Especially Pena, Elrain Kingdom, and the Red King that¡¯s trying to take over from within. And I¡¯m sure the Kushain Believers will be an important topic whether we want to or not.¡±


    The state of affairs in the south was gradually bing much easier to understandpared to when the Goblin King first arrived here.


    There were 3 forces that could stand against the Goblin King.


    The Red King, the merchant nation of Pena, and the Kushain Believers.


    It is with these three forces that the goblin army will most likelypete with to gain hegemony over the south. Elrain Kingdom would probably be the first to withdraw seeing how the Red King was gradually eating it from within.


    ¡°In any case, whichever power it is, they will all most likely aim for the small feudal lords here in the borders. Although Pena¡¯s actually made the most contact recently¡­¡±


    The merchant nation of Pena is a merchant city state built around an oasis in the desert. It makes its ie mainly through taxes earned from the roads leading to the east and the west.


    ¡°It is a country ruled by a queen. More specifically, Raksha El Pena, who just recently rose to power.¡±


    ¡°How much intel do you have on that country?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°We have all the basic information at our disposal,¡± Zaurosh said.


    ¡°Enlighten me then,¡± the Goblin King replied.


    With head bowed, Zaurosh spoke to the Goblin King about Pena.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Pena has always been a nation blessed inmerce. That hasn¡¯t changed to this day.


    There was even a time when it ruled over the whole desert, but that was only for a moment.


    Since long ago, the nation of Pena has always been devoted to the God of the Desert, Ashunasan, and the princess of their royal family did not serve just as their princess, but also as their priestess.


    Just as the words ¡®merchant nation¡¯ implied, the nation of Pena does its best to avoid doing anything that might negatively influence its finances.


    Pena raises sand horses, monsters that live mainly in the desert, and uses them to raise an army of knights that work alongside their army to maintain their territory in the desert.


    Their special goods include the sand horses and alexandrite.


    They have a poption of 200,000. A rtively meager number, but due to being a nation focused onmerce, they are iparable to the northern agricultural nations.


    The royal family of Pena possesses great wealth and have many mercenaries at their disposal.


    Of the knights serving the royal family, two were renowned.


    One was the leader of the blue knights, Aizas, and the other was his dear friend and vicemander, Allen.


    Both weremoners, so they gained their position through skill alone. Their poprity could be said to be second only to the queen.


    Their valor and strength was shown when they conquered a city from Elrain Kingdom.


    But what was most noteworthy of all was the holy sword handed down by the ancestors of their nation.


    ¡°Holy Sword?¡± The Goblin King said after listening quietly all this time.


    ¡°Yes. The holy sword, Guradion. A sword crafted by a god to be wielded by a hero.¡±


    ¡°A holy sword to be wielded by a hero, huh.¡±


    The Goblin King bing thoughtful was a strange sight to Zaurosh, and he could not help but look wide-eyed.


    ¡°I did not expect your highness to be so interested in a weapon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Just a little.¡±


    Zaurosh continued, but even after he left, there were only two things that upied the Goblin King¡¯s mind.


    ¡°A holy sword to be wielded by a hero¡­¡±


    Such things weremon symbolically, but what if it was the real thing?


    If there existed a Monster King who would encroach into humannd, then would the one to vanquish him be a hero possessing a holy sword?


    Although just faintly, the Goblin King felt like he heard Altesiaughing.

 Volume 3, Chapter 188: Rival Chiefs (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 188: Rival Chiefs (2/2)</h4>


    ¡°Svenna has capitted! Gaza has fallen!¡±


    Goudal Gaschall¡¯s defeat hit Elrain Kingdom severely. And when the king copsed due to sickness, the mes of rivalry among the king¡¯s sessors grew even fiercer.


    Brandika rode alongside the noble general, Kanash, as the army slowly advanced.


    ¡°You have my deepest gratitude. If there is anything you wish, just speak,¡± Kanash said.


    Brandika heroicallyughed. He was participating in this battle as the duke of Fatina.


    He responded positively to Kanash¡¯ jubnt mood. ¡°I hear that man who tricked the king, Goudal Gaschall, is foaming in the mouth right about now.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. He audaciously said he would end the battle immediately, but in the end, he ran back home with his tail in between his legs.¡± Kanash nodded.


    After a while, Kanash left Brandika. He did not stay long with him as he needed to check the frontlines.


    He was a general, but he was also a noble. And as far as nobles were concerned, he had a lesser position than Brandika. Because of that it was only natural for him to greet Brandika, and then shortly after excuse himself.


    But the soldiers and the people saw it differently.


    As far as they were concerned, Brandika was currently the most influential person within the kingdom, so they took Kanash¡¯s interaction with Brandika as his acknowledgment of that authority.


    Brandika himself didn¡¯t care, however, and instead he rode to where Carlion was.


    ¡°How¡¯s that alliance with Pena going?¡± Brandika asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a proposal to deal with the Kushain believers and the monsters, but so far, everything seems to be going well. Pena has already given up on Elrain Kingdom, after all,¡± Carlion replied.


    ¡°Because of Fatina¡¯s duke?¡±


    ¡°Because of Fatina¡¯s valiant duke. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to work with such a man, right?¡±


    Brandika saw through Carlion¡¯s true intentions when he said he could still use Elrain Kingdom¡¯s g and ferociouslyughed.


    ¡°The king picked a bad time to fall sick too. Do you know anything about it?¡± Brandika asked.


    ¡°No. But there¡¯s a possibility Goudal Gaschall may have poisoned him,¡± Carlion said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    After confirming those things, Brandika left Carlion and rode to the head of the army.


    ¡°Alright, you bastards! It¡¯s time to earn our keep!¡±


    As the members of the Red King cheered, the gnome warrior, Cell the Sword Dancer, approached Carlion.


    ¡°Why did you lie?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It would be better if my lord doesn¡¯t know some things. Although, he might find out eventually,¡± Carlion replied.


    Carlion had let slip some of Elrain Kingdom¡¯s ns to a spy that appeared in Fatina.


    If not for that, things wouldn¡¯t have gone so well for Cultidian. Saint Mira wouldn¡¯t have made her appearance just like that, and as a result, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to lead their army.


    ¡°We intentionally let an enemy spy leave¡­ They know everything now, no?¡± Cell asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although it might be about time to remove an unwanted piece from the board,¡± Carlion faintly smiled as he hurried his horse.


    ¡°¡­Hmph,¡± Cell harrumphed as she watched Carlion vanish into the army.


    While the goblins were busy with the trouble in the west, the internal strife within Elrain Kingdom was quickly concluded. The victor was - of course - the eldest son, Yuguno, who had allied himself with the army, but he did not possess any actual power, and in the end, it was the name of the Red n¡¯s n leader, Brandika, which resounded throughout the Elrain Kingdom.


    At roughly the same time as Elrain Kingdom¡¯s internal strife was concluded, the Ashunasan Alliance broke up, and a new alliance was formed between Pena and Elrain Kingdom.


    After securing Elrain Kingdom, the Red King spread his influence further, until eventually, it was decided that he will be given the position of the prime minister. The Red King¡¯s rise to power was clearly underway.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It has been three months since the small feudal lords had gathered under the banner of the Goblin King. Of course, they had done so with Zaurosh¡¯s n behind them.


    While Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s detached forced was starting to take shape, the Goblin King was unsure where to invade next.


    ¡°King of Goblins, we¡¯vee to bring you word of our decision,¡± the feudal lord of Shirak said.


    ¡°Decision?¡± The Goblin King red.


    But the feudal lord of Shirak along with the other feudal lords did not shrink from that overbearing pressure as they knelt and offered their sword.


    ¡°¡­We promise to work alongside you from here on. Please ept our fealty.¡±


    ¡°I ept.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the feudal lords left, Zaurosh approached.


    ¡°So? What was that about?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    Zaurosh wryly smiled and knelt. ¡°I pulled some strings and forged an article.¡±


    ¡°Forged an article?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I used the ploy of the Kushain Believers and made it so that the saint said she would never forgive the small feudal lords.¡±


    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s why they¡¯re clinging to me all of the sudden,¡± the Goblin King wryly smiled.


    Zaurosh wordlessly nodded. ¡°¡­Was that out of turn?¡±


    ¡°No, they needed toe to an answer sooner orter anyway. And considering the other forces, we need to fortify our internal issues as soon as possible. If anything you did well.¡±


    Moreover, the n Zaurosh thought of was something the Goblin King could¡¯ve nevere up with. What with how unfamiliar he was with the writings of this world.


    ¡°Just know that I can¡¯t focus all of my attention on the Kushain Believers just because of this,¡± the Goblin King reminded.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Zaurosh replied.


    The Goblin King¡¯s attention was focused on the approaching forces of Pena from the south, which could move easily through the dessert on their sand horses and were backed by the great wealth of the queen. Not to mention, the hero and his holy sword.


    Those ominous footsteps weighed so heavily upon the Goblin King¡¯s heart that he was starting to consider turning his attention away from Germion Kingdom and focus solely on Pena for the time being.

 Volume 3, Chapter 189: Encirclement (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 189: Encirclement (1/2)</h4>


    Within the home of thete patriarch within the headquarters of the Kushain believers was Saint Mira acting unlike her saintly self as she spoke to her aide, Vn Do Zul.


    ¡°Ahh! I¡¯m beat!¡±


    The way she shook her head with her hair unkempt could be seen as charming in its own way if she were a normal girl, but as a princess and a saint no less, it was truly improper.


    ¡°P-Princess¡­ That behavior isn¡¯t proper for someone of your position¡­¡±


    The princess threw her pillow at Vn and hit him right on the head.


    ¡°At least let me vent my frustrations! Sheesh, I wanted to get the small feudal lords back, but now look what!¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    When Mira saw Vn unable to understand, she grit her teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but somehow someway, the message I sent to the small feudal lords was tampered with! Someone must¡¯ve done this¡­ Hmm?¡±


    Mira puffed her cheeks in displeasure as she went on a rant, but then she suddenly stopped and became thoughtful as if she¡¯d realized something.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Vn asked.


    ¡°Hey, Vil. The monsters are oppressing the small feudal lords, right?¡± Mira asked.


    ¡°Yes. Those who participated in the Battle of Kruzel confirmed it, a giant goblin no one has seen before.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a n residing with the small feudal lords?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ Yes, if I recall correctly, it should be the Leon Heart n. They¡¯re a giant merc n on par with the Valkyuria. Their main headquarters is situated in the east, however. Supposedly, they¡¯re only with the feudal lords because they were hired.¡±


    Mira, who had stopped listening to Vn midway, had her hand by her mouth as she muttered to herself.


    ¡°Could it be? Could it really be?


    As she made up her mind, she turned to Vn.


    ¡°Investigate the financial state of the Leon Heart n! You can at least get that much info, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It shouldn¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Then go!¡±


    Vn, who was chased out by Mira, came back after some time with the documents pertaining to the Leon Heart n¡¯s financial situation on hand.


    When Mira saw the documents, she nodded her head and said ¡®I knew it¡¯ to herself before falling back into silence.


    ¡°Is something the matter with the Leon Heart n?¡±


    Mira smiledcently at the poor Vn who still couldn¡¯t follow.


    ¡°The chaos in the south is because of the Leon Heart n. They colluded with the goblins and tricked the small feudal lords.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re kidding, right? Their main headquarters is in the east.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a conjecture, but the odds are high. Don¡¯t you see anything after seeing these documents?¡±


    ¡°Not particrly? I mean it looks fine to me.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! It looks too good! The Red King n and the Elks n are battling for influence in the east right now. So just how in the world are they able to remain unaffected despite that?¡±


    ¡°But, no¡­ Could it be? Are they looking to move?¡±


    ¡°Looks like your head is finally working. That¡¯s right. They¡¯re looking for a new base, and it¡¯s because of that that they met the goblins.¡±


    ¡°But those are monsters.¡±


    ¡°And yet they are fearfully organized.¡±


    As the two gazed into each other¡¯s eyes up close, they came to a realization. This enemy is dangerous.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t touch them for now. Germion Kingdom is acting suspiciously.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the holy knights, Sivara and Jize? They¡¯re probably just there to keep things in check.¡±


    ¡°And by keep in check, that¡¯s the refugees, of course. But do you really they can suppress them? When I can send out 20,000 soldiers?¡±


    ¡°That many would take us 10 days, though.¡±


    The Kushain Believers have many enemies. They were enemies with the Ashunasan Alliance because of Benem¡¯s holy war. They were also enemies with Germion Kingdom, and have been for a long time now. They were also enemies with the goblins because they killed their patriarch.


    What they currently needed was time, as well as a partner who would be willing to work with them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll scheme against the Leon Heart n. But I¡¯m also interested in the goblins, so make sure to gather intel on them too.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    Just when Vn was about to leave, word came that a messenger hade.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Mira asked.


    ¡°A messenger from Elrain Kingdom,¡± reported by the guard.


    Mira and Vn looked at each other.


    ¡°Good heavens! Why did a person like that have toe now!?¡±


    Mira¡¯s poor behavior continued a little longer. When she finally calmed down, she received the messenger. At that time, she was already wearing her saintly mask.


    ¡°King Yuguno of Elrain Kingdom is worried about the current situation,¡± the messenger said.


    Mira listened to the messenger with a smile as he spoke for a long time.


    The messenger hade with a demand to surrender.


    Mira tried to probe the messenger how much they knew, but of course, she still refused to surrender at the end of the audience. What was most noteworthy for her was Elrain Kingdom mentioning the movements of Germion Kingdom.


    ¡°Just how far are they scheming, I wonder.¡±


    The goal of the Kushain Believers was to suppress their surrounding enemies and unify the south.


    There was a slight chance of sess were she to repeat what thete patriarch, Benem Nemush, did, and mobilized countless soldiers under the excuse of a holy war, but with 4 major powers in y, the odds of getting hit from behind was almost guaranteed.


    Vn could hold one line, but Mira could not think of anyone else she could rely on were she to try and hold two lines at the same time.


    That being said, the same should also apply to the other forces. They may be able to hold one war, but a second war at the same time should be impossible.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, but it seems we¡¯ll have to quietly watch for now.¡±


    As Mira muttered that to herself, spiritless, she sent Vn to the northern side to deal with Germion Kingdom. As for the goblins to the west and Elrain Kingdom to the south, she decided to just watch for now.


    She snorted in displeasure as she fiddled with her dazzling golden hair.


    Since Elrain Kingdom asked her to surrender, they should be up to something. Perhaps they intend to attack Cultidian, or perhaps it¡¯s Pena, or even the goblins.


    She had ns in ce in case of an attack. And in the case another force interfered, she could hit them from the back. She had plenty of spies in Fatina, so she was able to tell Elrain Kingdom¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Hmph. Just watch,¡± Mira muttered out of spite to no one in particr as she emptied her cup of ck tea.


    She decided in her heart to strike Elrain Kingdom - which was now controlled by the Red King - from the back if they moved.


    The ck tea was faintly sweet.

 Volume 3, Chapter 189: Encirclement (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 189: Encirclement (2/2)</h4>


    The merchant country of Pena proactively spread its influence to the north.


    When the Goblin King found out, he called back the forces he¡¯d sent to the Kushain Believers.


    Gi Za Zakuend also came back with 400 new goblin soldiers after the trouble in the western region was concluded, bringing with him word that Gi Gu Verbena, who had gone to the unexplored territories, was on his way back with new forces.


    About 2,500 soldiers currently gathered under the Goblin King¡¯s banner.


    Given time that number would only grow bigger as the Goblin King rendezvoused with Gi Gu¡¯s forces.


    The Goblin King immediately called for a war council with the goblins, the elves, and Zaurosh.


    ¡°The reason behind Pena¡¯s expansion are those sand horses of theirs that can move freely through the desert. They¡¯ve already expanded beyond the city states of thete Protea Faction and are continuing to expand north,¡± Zaurosh said.


    The Goblin King quietly listened to the intel of the Leon Heart n.


    ¡°Leading them are the leader of the Blue Knights, Aizas, and his second-inmand, Allen. It¡¯s the perfect lineup,¡± Zaurosh continued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose he¡¯d do something dumb and try to split his forces,¡± the Goblin King said.


    Zaurosh nodded. ¡°Though young he¡¯s already grasped the art of war. There are roughly 3,000 elites within the Blue Knights that he leads. At this rate, it¡¯s only a matter of days before they attack Razuel.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave the small feudal lords to fend for themselves. We must meet their forces!¡±


    The Goblin King wanted to rendezvous with Gi Gu first, but unfortunately, the small feudal lords swore fealty to him precisely because they expect him to protect theirnds. He had to meet their forces.


    ¡°Inform Gi Gu.¡±


    The Goblin King sent out a messenger to inform Gi Gu of their meeting point.


    ¡°We need to cripple their mobility,¡± Gi Za advised.


    The Goblin King nodded. ¡°The battlefield is a nd. The perfect ce for soldiers with high mobility to exhibit their strength. In that case, we¡¯ll use the dark of the night, then without giving them any room to breathe, crush them until they¡¯re wiped out! Gi Jii Arsil!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Gi Jii answered the king¡¯s call.


    ¡°Move out ahead of our forces and find the enemy. Keep contact with them to a minimum. Once you¡¯ve confirmed their position, contact us, but do not touch the enemy.¡± The Goblin King said.


    ¡°As you will,¡± Gi Jii replied.


    The Goblin King turned his eyes away from the running Gi Jii and gave out his next orders.


    ¡°Keep your respective toons apart and prepare for the enemy¡¯s attack. If Gi Jii fails to find the enemy in time, we¡¯ll be the ones on


    the receiving end of a surprise attack. Stay vignt and focus on cooperating with each other!¡± The Goblin King said.


    Thmander goblins nodded to the king¡¯s words and bowed.


    ¡°Now, go! Trample upon the invaders and bring peace upon thesends!¡±


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Fatina¡¯s forces have reached the outskirts of Cultidian!¡± A soldier reported.


    The saint, Mira, raised the corner of her eyes.


    The influential people of Cultidian were gathered around her.


    ¡°¡­Their numbers? Do they have siege weapons?¡± Mira calmly asked as she kept her emotions from leaking.


    ¡°Approximately 10,000¡­ We can see the banner of Brandika¡¯s Red King, but we can¡¯t see any siege weapons!¡± The soldier answered.


    ¡°¡­They got us,¡± Mira said as she clicked her tongue, but no one heard her. That was what she truly felt, but that quiet annoyance of hers vanished in the midst of all themotion.


    It¡¯s been 3 days since she sent out her greatest trump card, Vn Do Zul, in response to Germion Kingdom¡¯s suspicious movements. She was able to send out 20,000 soldiers without any fears because her spies at Fatina said nothing was amiss.


    Fatina and Cultidian were both giant cities with a poption of over 300,000 and focused on agriculture. They could conscript their farmers whenever to make their armies, but that required time.


    Because of that she believed that as long as her spies could inform her beforehand, she would be able to respond to any threat from


    Fatina, so she was more concerned about the goblins to the west and Elrain Kingdom to the south.


    Unfortunately, her excellent mind allowed her to fall right into the enemy¡¯s trap.


    All of this was ording to the schemes thought up by the Red King. That included figuring out Elrain Kingdom¡¯s movements, dealing with them, and allowing Mira¡¯s spies to roam freely.


    ¡°yed like a fiddle¡­¡±


    Saint Mira curled her hands into a fist away from eyes.


    The army from Fatina probably intended to restrict the Kushain Believer¡¯s movements.


    The fact they didn¡¯t bring siege weapons with them was proof of that.


    It was as if the enemy knew that she¡¯d intended to strike from behind that they brazenly showed off the might of their forces. Seeing that, Saint Mira deeply regretted.


    Sending her forces out thinking she was safe only to have the enemy¡¯s army by her footsteps all of the sudden was the very definition of taking someone by surprise.


    This was a huge blunder.


    ¡°Let the people of Cultidian know that the soldiers of Elrain Kingdom have note to invade ournds but to help subjugate the monsters,¡± Mira said.


    A cardinal bowed his head and left.


    ¡°An unprecedented response, but with this, the people should calm down.¡±


    The influential people looked at her gently, but Mira was spitting internally at them.


    This was a message to the spies of the Leon Heart n within Cultidian.


    Chances were that even if they sent messengers to the bordernds, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to overtake the march of the Red King.


    It was also necessary to reorganize the spies at Fatina.


    Mira would never forgive the fact that her spies had just been put to waste. This was her spitting back at the Red King.


    ¡°But, of course¡­ The Kushain Faith exists for the peace of the people.¡±


    Saint Mira smiled sweetly like an angel.


    Not one person among the influential people knew of the poison brewing behind that innocent smile.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After essentially securing Elrain Kingdom, the Red King set their sights on the merchant country of Pena next. The Kushain Believers to the north may have indeed stopped the upper brass of the old Elrain Kingdom, but they were able to stop them by using Germion Kingdom as a wedge.


    The rtionship between the Free Cities and Germion Kingdom that have been fighting for so long was not something that could so easily be fixed.


    ¡°Germion Kingdom is indifferent to the Kushain Believers, but if we make use of the refugees, we should be able to seal the north¡¯s movements,¡± Carlion exined.


    The upper brass of the Red King n, which now held a country, all nodded.


    ¡°Next, we should aim for the wealth of the merchant country, Pena. The day we take Pena is the day we take the south¡­ Well, more or less.¡±


    Elrain Kingdom¡¯s crops and Pena¡¯s taxes. If they could have both, they would be able to exert their dominance over the south.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you just form an alliance with Pena?¡± Saldin asked.


    Carlion nodded. ¡°Yes, to deal with the monsters and the Kushain Believers.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if we attacked them despite being allies? We¡¯ll be known as traitors,¡± the old enchanter, Grave, added.


    Carlion nodded. ¡°Which is why we¡¯ll also be sending our forces to the goblins lording over the bordends.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯ll be fighting them with Pena?¡±


    ¡°Yes, on the surface.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaking intel to the goblins about Pena¡¯s movements.¡±


    When Carlion said that, everyone in the room nced at each other.


    ¡°ording to our spies, they have elves too other than goblins,¡± Carlion said.


    ¡°But, that¡¯s¡­¡± Saldin spoke.


    But Carlion ignored him and continued. ¡°ording to our spies in Germion Kingdom, the monsters excel in surprise attacks. But of


    course, that¡¯s to be expected. After all, they are denizens of the night and boast of physical faculties beyond that of us humans.¡±


    ¡°If the elves are with them, then they won¡¯t fight to the bitter end. That betters their odds a little. We should expect a surprise attack from them, but¡­ how big is their cavalry? Do they even have one?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. Even if they have one, it shouldn¡¯t be anything considerable. It¡¯s doubtful they¡¯d be able to stand toe-to-toe with the Blue Knights,¡± Carlion said.


    ¡°So you want to instigate the goblins to attack Pena, and while they¡¯re being attacked, you want us to attack?¡± Brandika asked, causing everyone in the room to finally understand Carlion¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re putting out bait for the wolves to fight over so we can im the prize without effort.¡± Carlion confirmed.


    ¡°That would require they be kept in the dark of our movements, however,¡± Grave said.


    Carlion replied. ¡°Ah, you needn¡¯t worry about that. I¡±ve already asked Cell. Our intelligence is far better than theirs.¡±


    ¡°Good, then. Everyone understands the n?¡± Brandika asked.


    The people replied with a ferocious yes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, genius adviser. If we lose, we¡¯ll have a goodugh!¡±


    Spirits high, Brandika departed with the Red King n.


    Because of Carlion¡¯s schemes, the Red King n was able to move a step ahead than any other power.


    ¡°Ahh, by the way, Carlion.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°About Germion Kingdom¡­ Since you¡¯re going to anyway, you might as well make a big fuzz about the alliance.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, you want to use Fatina as bait?¡±


    Carlion ced his hand by his mouth.


    Brandika smiled fiercely. ¡°Nah, I mean Cultidian.¡±


    When Carlion stared nkly for a moment, Brandikaughed wholeheartedly, then he left Carlion, riding out into the north with his cavalry.


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    Carlion deeply bowed his head.

 Volume 3, Chapter 190: Blue Knights (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 190: Blue Knights (1/2)</h4>


    The leader of the Blue Knights, Aizas, and his second-inmand, Allen, were ordered to take out the monsters in the bordernds. The two of them were young, both being just 23.


    Allen was a man who was promoted from his status as amoner solely because of his talent in the sword, while Aizas was a fair and just man who could charm others. They were good friends.


    ¡°I understand it¡¯s a request from our princess, but still¡­ A monster subjugation?¡± Allenined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t grumble. We promised Elrain Kingdom we¡¯d free the bordends. We can¡¯t stop now. Besides, with this those annoying cab ministers will also shut up,¡± Aizas said.


    No matter how talented they were, the reason they could hold the position they held today was solely because of the attacks from Elrain Kingdom and the Kushain Believers.


    The anti-queen faction were wiped out during those battles, and it was then that Aizas exerted his shrewdness.


    It could be said that while Allen was the better warrior, Aizas was the bettermander.


    ¡°Once we get past the desert, we¡¯ll be at the bordernds. The monsters have good eyes in the dark. We¡¯ll have to be careful,¡± Aizas said.


    ¡°As the second inmand, I order a retreat,¡± Allen said.


    ¡°What? Do I have to y the thankless role again?¡± Aizas asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They hate me too,¡± Allen said.


    The both of themughed.


    Armors couldn¡¯t be worn in the desert while the sun was high up, but once night fell, the temperature woulde down with it, so much so that one would have to cover oneself in nkets just to keep from chilling. But they intentionally rested in the afternoon and moved in the night.


    ¡°Harsh orders are needed to protect the soldiers. It can¡¯t be helped,¡± Aizas said.


    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t get stabbed from behind,¡± Allen replied.


    As the two of them shared a chuckle, they started talking about their ns.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for the jokes. Intel says the goblins have taken over, but there¡¯s too little information about their forces. Elves were spotted, so it¡¯s possible there are demihumans too,¡± Aizas said, to which Allen nodded.


    The goblins did not have siege weapons, so they couldn¡¯t hide behind a wall like others could. But even if they did have them, the only city with walls in the bordends was Shirak Territory, and they had to go down south to protect Razuel.


    ¡°We should have the upper hand in soldiers. Our spies agree on this too,¡± Aizas said.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Allen replied.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t look down on goblin stamina. Word says they can run for days without exhaustion.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±


    ¡°I wish,¡± Aizas said as he made a difficult face and became thoughtful.


    Allen knitted his brows. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t sit right with me in thising battle.¡±


    The enemy wielded a ghastly power.


    Somehow, Allen started to feel as if it might be a good idea not to take for granted the goblins¡¯ achievement of taking down the holy knight, Gowen Ranid.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Aizas said. ¡°It gets worse the closer we get. This is a first for me.¡±


    ¡°Want to go back home under your dear princess?¡± Allen teased.


    Aizas pouted one of his cheeks in response. ¡°Damn right, I do. I just hope she doesn¡¯t kill herself worrying about me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m the one who gets embarrassed when you talk like that,¡± Allen snorted.


    ¡°You started it,¡± Aizas wryly smiled.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s send more scouts than usual,¡± Allen said.


    Aizas nodded.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    In the ck of the night, Gi Jii Arsil ran.


    As the leader of the assassin unit, Gi Jii carried with him only a dagger as he went down south.


    He used his noble-ss sight, smell, and stamina, as he searched for the enemy. Normal goblins could not match Gi Jii in his ability to search for he had grown to specialize for it.


    As soon as he spotted the shadow of a horseman, he dropped down on the ground and observed.


    Lightly armored men rode up north on gray-speckled horses in small numbers - the defining features of sand horses - as they scouted the area.


    The horsemen moved orderly and smoothly without missing a beat, causing Gi Jii to sense danger. It reminded him too much of Gowen Randi¡¯s encampment, bringing him much difort as he raised his brows.


    Gi Jii wondered to himself if his subordinates were also able to spot the enemy as he stifled his breath.


    These men were not like the Kushain Believers. One wrong move and they were bound to be noticed.


    It was different from when he scouted the Kushain Believers, where he did not even sweat as he watched the joke they called a formation.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± Gi Jii muttered to no one in particr when he heard the horsemen yelling.


    He brought up his head a little and peeked, and when he did, he saw that his subordinate goblins have been spotted.


    3 horsemen were chasing after them.


    They had a spear in hand, while a curved sword could be seen sheathed by their waist.


    They looked threatening.


    ¡°GU, NU¡­¡±


    He mustn¡¯t save them, Gi Jii told himself as he burned to memory the death of his subordinates, then he turned heel and ran to the back of the horsemen.


    When Gi Jii turned his eyes to the back, he saw it. A great cavalry that could put many armies to shame.


    ¡°Found you.¡±


    As Gi Jii solemnly muttered that, he turned around, confirmed the direction, and proceeded back to the king.


    ¡°I found the enemy!¡±


    As Gi Jii thought back on how his subordinates were cruelly murdered, he ordered his subordinates and went back to the north.

 Volume 3, Chapter 190: Blue Knights (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 190: Blue Knights (2/3)</h4>


    When the Goblin King received the flood of information regarding the enemy¡¯s location, he gathered the army. Now that they knew where they were, all that was left was to decide the timing of their surprise attack.


    Rashka the Valiant of the Gaidga, Gi Zu Ruo the Mad Lion, Hal of Paradua¡­ These goblins gathered together to form a toon with powerful prating prowess. The Goblin King positioned them at the front, while he positioned Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s army and Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster army behind. They were going to be fighting an army of mainly cavalry while having just as many soldiers as they did.


    At the rearmost, he positioned the archers of Ganra, the elves, and Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s druids.


    The Goblin King knew he needed to strike firmly with the first blow if he were to have any hopes of destroying the formations of the enemy cavalry.


    ¡°Rashka, Gi Zu, Hal, I leave the vanguard to you. Hear my words and destroy the enemy in one strike,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°OU!¡± Rashka replied.


    ¡°HA!¡± Gi Zu Replied.


    ¡°As you will!¡± Hal replied.


    After hearing their reply, the Goblin King gave another order.


    ¡°Gi Jii, Gi Gi¡­ Once they¡¯ve punctured a hole in the enemy formation, you are to spread it open and cut even deeper into their numbers!¡±


    ¡°It will be as your majestymands!¡± Gi Jii and Gi Gi said.


    ¡°As for the rearguards, you are to crush the fleeing enemies and watch for an attack on the nks,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Fei replied.


    ¡°Hmph. The back again?¡± Gi Za replied.


    The goblins and the elves nodded, and when dusk fell, the Goblin King departed with them.


    He has caught word that the enemies moved in the night and had many scouts out.


    Indeed, if they moved like that, then perhaps they might be able to thwart their attempts at a surprise attack.


    ¡°Gi Ji Arsil!¡±


    The Goblin King summoned the assassin, Gi Ji, and ordered him to crush the enemy scouts.


    ¡°Do you think there we can be bested within the veil of the dark?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°No, your majesty! We are the denizens of the darkness!¡± Gi Ji said.


    Satisfied with his response, the Goblin King ordered Gi Ji to take his assassins and move ahead.


    The Goblin King¡¯s forces departed for the outskirts of Razuel without Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s army.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When the two armies finally shed, it was at the outskirts of Razuel, on the grass-covered meadows.


    Here, the ground was hard, thends were covered in tall grasses, and the rain was few. The feudal lord of Razuel had long given up trying to develop thesends.


    Because of that the small monster beasts and animals have imed thesends as their own.


    The shrill cry of a nocturnal bird reverberated throughout thend.


    It alone sang. The rest of the beasts were quiet.


    The silence was deafening.


    Though the monster beasts normally moved quietly, the presence of the goblin army sent them fleeing with the animals.


    The night skies were clear. Not a single cloud that veiled them could be seen. And the twin moons of Ervi and Navi hung beautifully from them as the stars shone dazzlingly.


    The sh of the two armies began with silence.


    ¡°The scouts haven¡¯t returned?¡± The leader of the Blue Knights, Aizas, asked.


    Allen nodded, and Aizas continued.


    ¡°We sent three horsemen to the north to scout and they haven¡¯t returned. In that case¡­¡±


    ¡°They were killed?¡± Allen asked.


    ¡°Our elites? You must be joking.¡±


    ¡°Right? Then¡­¡±


    ¡°OU!¡±


    The both of them only needed to share a nce beforeing to an understanding.


    ¡°How will the goblins strike?¡± Aizas asked.


    ¡°They will attack from the dark and will want to end us in one strike; therefore¡­ they will want to surround us.¡±


    ¡°Is that what your instincts tell you?¡± Aizas asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Allen smiled like a beast.


    The two of them shared a wry smile after that, then Aizas shook his head.


    ¡°If our enemies were normal monsters, you¡¯d be right, but they would do more to neutralize our forces by focusing their attacks in a single point.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re themander. I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    Allen didn¡¯t even hesitate to abandon his original suggestion and go with whatever Aizas suggested.


    In response to that, Aizas lifted up one cheek, then he issued out amand.


    ¡°Vice Knight Commander, Allen, take 5 small toons with you, separate from the main force, and attack the enemy from the nks!¡±


    ¡°I ept your orders!


    Then the both of them nged their swords and bid each other farewell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die, partner!¡± Aizas said, overflowing with the will to fight.


    ¡°The fortunes of war be with you!¡± Aizas replied.


    After that Aizas gathered his small toonmanders and advanced toward the area their scouts werest seen.


    ¡°We are the denizens of the eternal hot sands of the great desert!¡± Aizas proimed passionately.


    The small toonmanders speaking in chorus.


    ¡°We hold that name high and shall protect even its blue skies!¡±


    Then Aizas drew his sword. Its de was shone so brilliantly that even Verdna¡¯s wings (the goddess of darkness) could not dull it.


    ¡°Onwards! Let us trample over those goblins with the hooves of our cavalry!¡±


    At his behest, the sand horses ran. They did not move as fast as the horses did on grasnds, but they moved quickly enough for a cavalry.


    With a thin but slightly longer spear than normal, the small toonmanders rode on sand-horse-back into the darkness.


    No matter how used one was to the darkness, the moons and the stars could not possibly provide enough lighting, yet still, they rode into the darkness, not slowing down even a little. Truly fitting of their titles as elites.


    Because of that they were able to dodge the rain of arrows, but only for the first group.


    The sound of wind cutting resounded, and the arrows rained behind the vanguard, falling onto the second group of cavalry.


    Humans and horses alike cried out in pain.


    Yet still the vanguard did not stop.


    In fact, they rode even faster.


    And when the horseman at the lead of the vanguard, who was carrying a torch saw that, he yelled.


    ¡°Found you, goblin¡ª¡±


    ¡°GURUuUuOOoAAa!¡±


    But before he could even finish his sentence, the darkness shook, and suddenly, he was sttered like a bug.


    A giant goblin had just mercilessly crushed him and his horse with a club.


    The club was brand new. One specifically made for Rashka just for this day. It had a wooden handle for ease of use and the part used to smash was reinforced with iron. It was a brutish club whose weight alone was enough to threaten.


    Rashka swung two of that club as he pleased.


    ¡°I am violence incarnate! To war!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 190: Blue Knights (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 190: Blue Knights (3/4)</h4>


    The Gaidga and their chief fought fiercely, and Gi Zu Ruo followed suit, not willing to be outdone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose to the tribes!¡± Gi Zu Ruo said.


    As the vanguard of the Gi Goblins, Gi Zu Ruo was not about to lose to the tribal goblins.


    He struck his spear into the stomach of a horseman, but the horseman did not stop and kept going. In response, Gi Zu Ruo let go of his spear and mmed his fist right into the sand horse¡¯s head.


    ¡°GURUaAOOOAA!¡± Roared Gi Zu Ruo.


    The might of the Mad Lion¡¯s fist after evolving into a noble ss easily sent the horse flying. The sand horse may have been a monster, but in the end, it was still just a horse. It fell to the ground after letting out a cry.


    Gi Zu ignored the soldiers awestruck by his feat as he set his eyes searching for his next prey.


    While Gi Zu was losing his mind to his rage, a ck tiger rider rode past him from the side.


    The other goblin to whom the vanguard had been given to, Hal of Paradua.


    He calmly observed the horsemen as he picked out a prey from those in the outer part of their formation.


    ¡°Take them down!¡± Hal said.


    In the same moment he gave thatmand, Hal rode past a horseman and imed his life with his spear.


    In the ck of the night, though the stars, the twin moons, and the torches the humans carried might offer some reprieve, there was a stark difference between they - the humans - who could not see in the dark and they - the goblins - who could see as if it were day. To the humans, it felt as if shadows were simply passing by and iming lives, while they stood bewildered, unable toprehend what had just transpired.


    Like water crashing into two giant boulders, the forces of the blue knights were split by Gi Zu Ruo and Rashka. All the while, the threat from Hal, who rode upon ck tiger back,y ever present, prickling at them from the corner of their backs.


    Aizas could never have predicted that being able to see in the dark would make such a huge difference. Apparently, being able to see one¡¯s foe first and prepare oneself was enough to make a world of difference.


    That being said, they were still the Blue Knights. A first ss military organization in their country. No matter how strong Rashka and Gi Zu were, they still couldn¡¯t stop the entire Blue Knights by themselves. Horsemen eventually passed them by and fought the toons behind them.


    Throes resounded from the goblins as spears cut them down before they could hit back.


    When the horsemen were about to pass the goblins after one exchange, Gi Gi instigated the monsters to turn toward the nks.


    ¡°Free the beasts! Let them have a taste of our strength!¡± Gi Gi said on triple head back.


    At his behest, the beast tamers let loose their monsters toward the passing horsemen.


    Some horsemen tried to cut down the thorn dogs with their curved swords, but then triple heads tackled their sand horses with their horns, causing them to fall over. Some of the dragon turtles whipped their tails and crushed the legs of the sand horses, and when the blue knights tried to attack the slow turtles, four-armed monkeys along with the mirage monkeys attacked them while they were still mounted.


    But even then, the Blue Knights did not stop. Instead, they tried to turn away from the confusion and ride away.


    ¡°Thrust your spears!¡± Gi Jii Yubu said.


    It was then that Gi Jii Yubu came with his regiol.


    They hid behind their shield and struck out with their long spears through the opening.


    When the blue knights shed with them, they panicked and had no choice but to fight.


    Countless horsemen screamed and jeered as the spears prated them.


    Gi Za¡¯s druids casted their spells, and as the horsemen fell off their sand horses, monsters crowded them.


    Ganra¡¯s arches shot their bows, and when the horsemen tried to run, Felbi and his elves casted their magic.


    The blue knights who were able to break past the goblins¡¯ frontlines were fierce, but so were the goblins who stopped their charge. If this were a boxing match, then both fighters were currently in an all out brawl.


    Both forces fought each other earnestly, such that it would seem odd if either were toe out unscathed. In fact, even just grazing each other was enough to leave severe wounds on either side.


    In the midst of all that, the Goblin King was currently searching for the enemymander. When he saw a young man wielding a dazzling long sword, he roared, unsheathed mberge, and shed toward him.


    ¡°GURUuUuoOOaAAA!¡± The Goblin King roared.


    But that sh apanied by that world shaking howl was easily deflected, and in the next moment, the Goblin King received a sh of the enemy¡¯s own while still shocked.


    Not only was the enemy able to receive his sword, he was also able to sh so powerfully. Both things were beyond the Goblin King¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Keep going!¡± The enemymander said.


    After waking up from the shock of how heavy thatmander¡¯s de was, the Goblin King watched as themander fled to the back. For a moment, he thought of pursuing, but then Gi Jii called out to him, almost as if he were crying.


    ¡°My lord, enemies from the nks!!¡± Gi Jii said.


    The Goblin King clicked his tongue. ¡°Form a semi-circle formation! Don¡¯t let the enemies approach!¡±


    The Goblin King was not pleased at the existence of a detached force, but fortunately, their target was Gi Jii¡¯s forces. He would have to respond, and then have Rashka and Gi Zu turn around¡ª


    ¡°Onwards!!¡± The enemymander of the detached force said.


    Gi Jii formed a hedgehog-like semi-circle formation, but the enemy detached force did not seem to care one whiff about it as they charged straight into it.


    For a moment, the Goblin King thought they¡¯d lost their mind, but the next moment would prove his suspicions wrong.


    For in the next moment, the youngster that had charged in, brandished his long sword, and with a fierce tempest, broke the hedgehog-like formation of spears, riding into the opening made.


    At this rate, the enemy will break through the nks, and the front and rear forces will be divided.


    When that worst possible oue shed through the Goblin King¡¯s mind, he was about to give an order, but then¡ª


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Hal, one of the goblins in charge of the vanguard, appeared.


    Hal led his forces and chased after the detached enemy forces.


    ¡°Be the glory of my spear!!¡±


    Hal swung his spear and cut through the body of an enemy, but not one among the Paradua, not even he, the killer himself, spared a nce for the horseman as he fell off his horse. They were focused solely on the remaining enemies.


    ¡°Fix the formation. His Highness is watching!¡± Gi Jii said.


    Gi Jii¡¯s skillfulmand over his army allowed him to fix the broken formation.


    The youngmander of the detached enemy forces clicked his tongue as he left the goblins.


    As soon as the Goblin King saw the detached forces leave, he ordered Gi Zu and the Gaidga to turn back.


    ¡°They¡¯reing from the back! Turn around!¡±


    At the king¡¯s behest, Rashka and Gi Zu turned around, drawing the shape of a U.

 Volume 3, Chapter 190: Blue Knights (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 190: Blue Knights (4/4)</h4>


    The detached force was driven away by Hal, but they weren¡¯t done yet. They turned around and was about to charge back into the goblin army.


    After losing so many soldiers, the Goblin King couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth as he ordered the army to turn around.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let your deaths be in vain!¡± The Goblin King said as he set his gaze upon the enemymander, then he called Felbi and Gi Za to the frontlines.


    ¡°Kill the enemymander,¡± he said.


    Gi Go, who hasn¡¯t uttered a word all this time as he waited by the king¡¯s side, drew his curved sword and turned around. There was no time for greetings. The enemy cavalry had already begun their charge once more.


    The Goblin King took mberge in his left hand and wielded Zweihander in his right hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡±


    That was all the Goblin King said as he tookmand of his allies to sh with the enemy.


    They would be at a disadvantage if they let the enemy gather momentum before charging, so he immediately ordered his army to charge.


    ¡°Attack!! Tear their necks into pieces!¡± The Goblin King said as he raised mberge with ck mes spurting.


    In response, Rashka and Gi Zu ran onwards despite the wounds they carried.


    ¡°GURUuUuUOOOAOAA!!¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s roars pushed on the backs of the two goblins as they ran in the frontlines, then as if to chase after them, their subordinate goblins all ran as well.


    The earth trembled as the goblin army began their charge.


    Even Gi Jii who had assumed a half-circle formation had already changed formation to an offensive type.


    After the goblins regrouped themselves into an arrowhead formation, they ran toward the approaching cavalry.


    Like this a tempest of swords whirled up from between the two forces again.


    Rashka¡¯s clubs turned the cavalry into lumps of meat, and the bloody Gi Zu slipped through the spears and pulverized their brains with his fists.


    Zu Vet¡¯s battle axe lopped off the sand horses¡¯ heads, and Gi Do Buruga¡¯s wind tore the enemy apart.


    But although the Order of the Blue Knights weren¡¯t as fierce as they were before, they were still elites. True to that renown, they struck out with their spears and brought countless goblins to the ground.


    They slipped through rains of spells cast by the druids and lopped the heads off of the goblins. Their sand horses ran over the monsters and as they did the horsemen caught the goblins¡¯ spears, and then skewered the goblins that hid behind their shields.


    It was an awful sight, but no matter how fierce the mes raged within the king¡¯s heart, he stifled them and watched.


    He only had one target: the enemymander.


    No matter how many of his subordinates died, no matter how many of the enemies died, he only needed to watch for now.


    Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s subordinates struck out with their spears toward the weakened enemy.


    They assumed a hedgehog formation, and with the strong legs of a goblin, closed in on the enemy.


    The enemy cavalry tried to get out of the way, but they couldn¡¯t change directions that quickly, and in no time, they were skewered.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was man or horse. Before the hedgehog formation, everything was cut down before its advance.


    But when they tried to push their advantage further, they were stopped by a valiant warrior, a knight riding upon a horse with a dazzling sword in hand.


    The Goblin King grit his teeth when he saw that knight, and he took the Zweihander in his right hand and threw it at him.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The Goblin King used all of his might to throw his great sword, and it spun on its axis as it headed toward Aizas.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough to beat me!¡± Aizas said as he gripped the holy sword, Guradion, tight.


    It was a sword he¡¯d received from his beloved princess. A sword from the royal treasury that promised victory.


    But in the same moment that he deflected the great sword, two arrows of unparalleled uracy were shot. Their direction was none other than the valiant warrior and his beloved steed.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Ra Gilmi muttered.


    Aizas tried to block those two arrows even as he pulled on the reins of his sand horse, but he was still dismounted in the end.


    Aizas already figured out that the Goblin King was the leader of the goblins, and that if he were able to defeat him, the war would end in their victory. The Goblin King thought the same.


    Unfortunately, what came next for Aizas was a giant mass of wind. It was a massive attack that would surely tear his whole body into pieces were he to receive it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡±


    But that massive mass of wind was all but cut with a single swing of the holy sword. After that, Aizas made a run for it¡­ Not away, but toward the Goblin King.


    Despite those two impossibly urate arrows and that powerful wind spell, Aizas knew no fear, and he pushed on, cutting goblin after goblin in his path as he made his way toward the Goblin King.


    Truly fitting of the term ¡®One Man Against a Thousand¡¯. He was a tempest. A storm. He took down everything in his path, and nothing could stop him.


    ¡°Brace yourself!¡±


    Aizas jumped with the power of his divine protection coursing throughout his whole body. When he felt a presence, he turned his gaze, and there he saw Gi Ji Arsil.


    Gi JI had been bottling up his anger all this time after seeing his subordinates die, and now that the opportunity for vengeance was at hand, his expression twisted.


    He threw a dagger toward Aizas.


    Aizas¡¯ face twisted as he felt pain jolt from his ankle, but he did not stop, for the head of the Goblin King was right before him.


    If he could just y the Goblin King, this battle would end with no more sacrifices, so¡­


    He charged onwards.


    ¡°UooOOO!¡±


    And with all the force of his spirit, he swung the holy sword.


    The Goblin King responded in kind. With the mberge in both hands, he too used all of his strength to meet the descending holy sword.


    ¡°GURUUUuuOOOOAAA!¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s roars resounded throughout the battlefield.


    And when Aizas saw the Goblin King¡¯s face distort upon receiving his de, he thought, ¡®I can do this!¡¯ But that was only for a moment.


    ¡°GU!?¡± Aizas cried out.


    For in the next moment, he felt something pierce him from the side.


    It was a curved sword from a goblin he had never before seen.


    After that, the urge to throw up overcame him.


    ¡°BU HAK!?¡±


    As the blood within his body flowed out, he felt his strength leave him.


    ¡°AIZAaaAS!!¡±


    The voice of his friend screaming was thest thing he heard.


    Somehow, Allen managed to take his body away from the battlefield.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After the battle that day, the Order of the Blue Knights lost 2,000 soldiers out of their 3,000, but the greatest loss of all was the death of theirmander, Aizas, and the grave injuries of his second-in-mand, Allen. The Merchant Country, Pena, grew weak within a night.


    But the goblins were not without losses. They lost 1,300 on their side and now only had 1,100 soldiers left.


    To make things worse, the sudden attack of the Red King with over 15,000 soldiers from Elrain Kingdom forced them to flee for the borders without even being able to celebrate their victory.


    No matter how strong the Goblin King was, he could not take on an army over 10 times his army¡¯s size. That was simply impossible.

 Volume 3, Chapter 191: Diplomatic War (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 191: Diplomatic War (1/2)</h4>


    After forcing the goblin army away, Elrain Kingdom returned to Pena with the Order of the Blue Knights. They left behind 3,000 soldiers to construct a fortress that would keep watch over the bordends.


    The reason the Red King could not attack the goblins was because Vn Do Zul of the Kushain believers was able to quickly conclude the battle in the north and return to Cultidian.


    The goal of the Red King is Pena. If they were to force an attack against the goblins and suffer heavy casualties, they would risk being attacked by the Kushain believers from the north.


    Especially since the saint, Mira, was currently itching for vengeance after being made a fool of. No matter how low the odds were, a ¡®holy war¡¯ while fighting in the borders was simply disastrous, as it would put all of their efforts until now to waste.


    Because of that the Red King could not attack the goblins.


    In contrast, the goblin forces suffered heavy losses after their battle with the Order of the Blue Knights. Even the Goblin King himself incurred heavy wounds, so they avoided facing off against the Red King, and after gathering their soldiers, returned to the borders.


    They couldn¡¯t even afford to station the minimum number of soldiers required to repel the construction of the fortress as they were left wondering: Why? Why did the enemy suddenly appear? How did this get past them?


    It was then that they got word from their spies at Cultidian.


    That intel contained information regarding the movement of Fatina¡¯s Army, but unfortunately, it was a little toote. To make things


    worse, the information did not evene directly from Fatina, but was instead leaked by Cultidian.


    Then while they were still busy with that ¡®new¡¯ information, word of Mira¡¯s promation to the people reached them.


    ¡°The Kushain Believers are undoubtedly hostile toward Elrain Kingdom, but¡­¡± Zaurosh said as he scrutinized the new intel.


    ¡°The enemy of an enemy is a friend, I suppose,¡± the Goblin King nodded.


    The Kushain Believers were manipted by the Red King, then the goblins and the forces of Pena were made to fight each other, greatly reducing their respective strength within a short time.


    ¡°If we are to make ae back, we¡¯ll have to start from here,¡± the Goblin King said without the slightest signs of discouragement. ¡°Can we pass a rumor to the Kushain spies?¡±


    Zaurosh made a troubled face. ¡°¡­Unfortunately, that is currently beyond the capabilities of our intelligence department.¡±


    When ites to a battle of information, a draw against one¡¯s opponent is quite painful. It leaves one at a grave disadvantage during diplomacy.


    One saving grace was that Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s forces have finally rendezvoused with the Goblin King, bringing their numbers up to 1,800. But even that wasn¡¯t enough.


    Their enemy had an army of over 10,000 soldiers. At this rate, the Goblin King might have to part with the bordends.


    ¡°Gi Zu is wounded, so we¡¯ll send him back to the west and have Gi Ba fill in,¡± the Goblin King said.


    If the bordends were to fall, they won¡¯t have the leisure to protect it. Its fall would also mean that all of their efforts here would be put to waste, but at the very least, the Goblin King wanted to ensure Gi Zu¡¯s safety.


    The Goblin King believed that the one edge the goblins had over the humans are their fertility and ability to be stronger via evolution (ss promotion). He believed that as long as he could protect his forces, even in the worst case scenario, they should be able to recover.


    ¡°What of the small feudal lords?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be panicking. We may have had to retreat, but Razuel still stands, and reinforcements came almost immediately after, so they¡¯re not feeling the heat just yet,¡± Zaurosh said.


    ¡°So at least we don¡¯t have to worry about that front,¡± the Goblin King said.


    The Goblin King was still worried, however. After all, they were dealing with an army about 10 times their size. Moreover, they did not have a trick up their sleeves like they did when facing the Kushain Believers. To make things worse, this army of 15,000 is renowned for defeating the Kushain Believers and conquering Fatina.


    It was doubtful they¡¯d be able to win in a straight-up fight.


    The Goblin King decided they currently had no other card to y but to recover their forces, but unfortunately, he would be forced to change that decision the very next day.


    ¡°A demand to surrender from the Kushain Believers?¡± the Goblin King asked.


    ¡°Yes. It arrived at the mansion of Shirak Territory a few days ago,¡± Zaurosh said.


    Zaurosh could see the Kushain Believers annexing the bordends and striking against the weakened goblins.


    After their battle with the Order of the Blue Knights, word has been spreading due to the Red King. Originally, it was the bravery of the Blue Knights that was talked about, but with the passing of the renowned knightmander, the attention turned to the Red King. It wasn¡¯t hard to see what the people were expecting.


    ¡°They n to ride this momentum and swallow us, huh,¡± the Goblin King folded his arms.


    They could defeat them if it were just the Kushain Believers, but the problem was that a fortress was currently being built in the southern part of the borders. If they were to make use of that and Elrain Kingdom were to appear, then they could be kicked out of the borders right there and then.


    Still¡­ They couldn¡¯t surrender.


    The Goblin King had a difficult decision to make.


    Vn, who had just returned from war, was summoned by Saint Mira to thete Kushain Patriarch¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°His Highness is also worried¡­¡± Vn said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t! I won¡¯te back! If you try and take me back by force, then I¡¯ll hate you! ¡­Tell that to my father,¡± Mira said.


    ¡°What if his lungs get worse again? Like when we were kids¡­¡±


    ¡°J-Just how long do you intend to drag that old story!? That illness only happens once. Once you¡¯ve had it, you can¡¯t get it again! And since he¡¯s been healed already, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Mira was as selfish as a child, but she had the authority and the charm that made others tolerate her.


    Vn scratched his head, looking troubled, as he nodded in response.


    ¡°More importantly, I¡¯m sorry to ask this of you so soon after your return, but I will have to dispatch you to the bordends.¡±


    ¡°If that is your bidding¡­¡±


    ¡°Unsatisfied?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. The likes of me could never possibly contest the princess¡¯ wisdom.¡±


    Pooh! Mira snorted as she puffed out her chest.


    ¡°Then let me exin to you the saint¡¯s treasured sword, Koufushen.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ What is that Koufushen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a y that¡¯s been in vogue recently. A troupe from the east has recently been getting around, and it¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    Hearing Miraugh dryly like that, Vn sighed, unsure if this was really going to be alright.


    In response, Mira pulled his ears and said, ¡°listen,¡± then she brought him so close to her face that he could feel her breath.


    Naturally, that sent Vn¡¯s heart going pitter-patter, but Mira did not seem to mind one bit as she boldly spoke of her ambitions.


    ¡°The reason the Red King was able to make a fool of me was because of their strategist, Carlion. But that strategist is currently in Germion Kingdom, so¡­ As the saying goes, when the demon is away¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Princess, I¡¯ve pointed this time and time again, but you really need to do something about your choice of words¡ª Uu!?¡±


    Seeing Vn about to give a sermon, the princess gave his ear another harsh tug.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent a messenger to the goblins to demand their surrender. Now, you¡¯re going to take 30,000 soldiers with you and annex Elrain Kingdom¡¯s various cities as you make your way toward the borders.¡±


    ¡°Your demands for a surrender is a decoy then, I take it?¡±


    ¡°But of course. Although, it wouldn¡¯t hurt if they did surrender. In that case, we could work together and take out Elrain Kingdom. But I doubt the likes of monsters could properly assess profits and losses, and even then it would be enough as long as you take out a few cities. With so many Kushain Believers, as long as you implement martialw, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems keeping order.¡±


    ¡°What if Elrain Kingdom shows up?¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re hostile, then denounce them for heretics who¡¯ve sided with monsters. If they refuse to make a move and persist in observing you, then make them move. Take care not to give them an


    opening when you do. I¡¯ve specifically picked out young soldiers for your army, so it should be easy to lead them around.¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve thought this through, but you know, princess, treating war like a game simply because of your emotio¡ª Uu!?¡±


    Vn groaned in pain as Mira pulled on his ears once more.


    Mira protested with a pout. ¡°I may be personally invested in this, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m treating it like a game.¡±


    When Vn saw the tears in Mira¡¯s eyes, he immediately panicked.


    ¡°M-My deepest apologies!¡±


    One weekter, Mira gave a bold promation toward the goblins as she dispatched her army.


    When the spies in Cultidian got word that Vn¡¯s army was split in four and was now advancing toward the borders, they immediately went into a panic, trying to send word of this new intel back as soon as possible.


    After Saint Mira saw the army off, she met with a lone adventurer in secret.


    ¡°Lift your face. You¡¯re not the docile sort, are you?¡± Mira said.


    ¡°And that¡¯s not how one would expect the saint to talk,¡± the inly dressed female adventurer said.


    Miraughed. ¡°I want some mice hunted. I take it you¡¯re up to the task?¡±


    Not a trace of that young girl¡¯s face that Mira often showed to Vn could be seen now. Saint Mira¡¯s face waspletely devoid of expression as she emanated a chill apanied with a frighteningposure.


    ¡°If it is yourmand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you as much as you want, so make those Red King bastards pay.¡±


    ¡°With the power of the inverse moon¡¯s shadow, so shall it be done.¡± As the female adventurer bowed, Mira smiled with satisfaction.

 Volume 3, Chapter 191: Diplomatic War (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 191: Diplomatic War (2/2)</h4>


    As Gi Zu left to recover his wounds, Gi Ba came to take his ce. When the Goblin King heard that the Kushain Believers were en route to attack them, he decided to dispatch his army.


    ¡°It¡¯s still better than isting ourselves like this.¡±


    The goblins mobilized their entire forces toward Shirak Territory, but their wounds from the battle against the Order of the Blue Knights was yet to heal. Many of their soldiers were wounded still.


    ¡°If Elrain Kingdom attacks us from the south, we will be forced to retreat,¡± the Goblin King said.


    When the people gathered at the war council heard that, they were shocked.


    After all, they had yet to lose a single battle, and yet here was the king saying that they would have to abandon their territory.


    Unfortunately, the concept of winning a battle yet losing the war was still too difficult for them to understand, but here in the south, merely winning a fight was meaningless if they could not suppress the enemy city.


    For the goblins who did not understand even the concept of war prisoners, the workings of politics was yet too high a hurdle for them to ovee. To make things worse, even the Goblin King himself wasn¡¯t particrly learned in the art of politics.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Gi Za wanted to say something, but in the end, he could not help but keep mum.


    After all, he did not have any tricks up his sleeves that would allow them to ovee an army over ten times their size. At the very least, he did not have one that did note with grave losses.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t intend to lose.¡±


    The crestfallen goblins raised their head at the king¡¯s words.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t lost just yet. We may be at a disadvantage, but I¡¯m not about to just give up.¡±


    Then as if to brush away the depressing mood, the Goblin King dered that they would be building an encampment.


    ¡°An encampment?¡±


    The goblins looked at each other in confusion.


    The king spoke. ¡°Thesends are t, so there¡¯s nothing obstructing our enemies¡¯ movement. That being the case, we¡¯re going to change thend ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness means to make a fortress?¡±


    The Goblin King raised his brows for a moment, but in the next moment, he nodded and began to exin. Because of theck of mages, the goblins would have to do most of the construction.


    ¡°It¡¯s a battle against time!¡±


    As the king dered that with resolve, the goblins kept their morale and they began constructing what could be essentially said their first defensive structure.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The members of the Red King had already predicted that the Kushain Believers would attack the goblins, but opinions on whether to attack or not were divided.


    Saldin and the generals from the frontline were adamant about joining the fray. One reason was because they won thest battle


    without really doing anything, so dispatching the army wouldn¡¯t take much preparation. Another reason was because getting rid of one force would make it more advantageous to them.


    Either reason was sound; however, the civil officials did not agree.


    They believed that since they¡¯d won easily in thest battle, they should then focus their attention on conquering Pena. The goblins were not a priority. Moreover, the army of the Kushain Believers was massive, and its movements were not clear. None of the reasons they gave were convincing, but there was some logic behind them nheless.


    That being said, there was another battle going on, a war only the intellects among them could see. For hidden behind the two options was actually a struggle for supremacy.


    The n leader, Brandika, felt like wincing as he watched that battle unfold. They had to send Carlion as a messenger to Germion Kingdom, so all the political work he normally took care of fell upon Brandika¡¯s shoulders.


    As Brandika yawned, the meeting continued, but there was no end in sight.


    ¡°Hey, Saldin,¡± Brandika said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Saldin replied with glee, thinking that Brandika would choose his side.


    ¡°How many soldiers would you need to win?¡±


    The meeting grew noisy, and the civil officials cried out.


    ¡°Duke!¡±


    But Brandika silenced the mor with but a wave of his hand. Everyone in the meeting room knew full well just who Brandika was. As for those who didn¡¯t, they probably thought he was the king himself.


    ¡°Just 10,000 soldiers! And I will surely bring back victory!¡±


    ¡°10,000, huh¡­¡±


    Could they really win against both the Kushain Believers and the goblins with just that? Brandika asked himself.


    Even if Saldin were to take most of themand, othermanders would still have to work under him to organize the army. Unfortunately, difficulties in management came with the territory of expanding an organization, and the Red King was no exception.


    If he were to lead an army himself, he would need 5,000 elites and 10,000 peasants to win.


    ¡°You have a n, I take it?¡±


    ¡°But, of course! I¡¯m going to attack them while they¡¯re attacking each other!¡± Saldin confidently dered, knocking his hands together as heughed, but that confidence onlysted until he saw Brandika looking up at the ceiling, who was wondering to himself if he was the stupid one for asking.


    As Brandika thought to himself, he remembered that Saldin was the super hands-on sort, and he wryly smiled. Cell had to leave with Carlion to serve as his escort, so he had no one else he could use but Saldin.


    Speaking of which, Carlion did tell him that it was also important to help hismanders gain experience, so in the end, Brandika decided to agree.


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll give you 10,000 soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I knew you¡¯de around!¡±


    Brandika silenced the civil officials with a stare, then he continued.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll be heading to Pena. Saldin, you better not lose. Understand?¡±


    In response to Brandika¡¯s ferocious smile, Saldin puffed out his chest and replied affirmatively, then he asked to be dismissed to prepare his army sooner.


    ¡°¡­What a pain. When Carlion¡¯s not around, everything gets annoying. Hurry up ande back already.¡±


    After the meeting ended, Brandika grumbled to himself as he scratched his red hair that was just like a lion¡¯s mane.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ An alliance, huh,¡± King Ashtal said.


    ¡°It as you say, Your Majesty,¡± Carlion replied.


    ¡°And what would that alliance bring my kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Prosperity, Your Majesty. Both to you and to us.¡±


    While King Ashtal entertained a messenger from the southern Elrain Kingdom, hushed voices exchanged in the backdrop.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe they have the gall to show their faces like this.¡±


    ¡°Good grief. How could they even think ofing here?¡±


    The genius adviser, Carlion, pretended not to hear anything, while his escort and guard, Cell the Sword Dancer, sent them sharp res, though in the end, she too said nothing.


    Carlion inwardlyughed it off as he thought that it would only te them were they to react. Despite having such thoughts, however, he kept a serious face as he faced King Ashtal.


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± King Ashtal asked.


    ¡°Currently, the Kushain Believers are waging a war against the monsters, but that will end soon, and when it does, they will turn their sights to unifying the south,¡± Carlion replied.


    ¡°Ho? It seems a big one has appeared.¡±


    Although King Ashtal has put on the years, his eyes were as sharp as ever. He once showed ferocity befitting that of a king who ruled a country of holy knights, but in theter years of his rule, he turned his focus to peace and became a wise ruler. Despite that his sharp eyes of discernment that came to be known as the King¡¯s Majesty


    were as sharp as ever. It was such that a nce from him was enough to make people shake. Yet Carlion calmly received that gaze of his and responded with nothing more than a smile.


    ¡°Your Majesty is wise and insightful, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already heard of our Red King¡¯s strength.¡±


    ¡°It is foolish to conquer the world with strength.¡±


    ¡°We only intend to level the world with strength. After that we shall create and of peace ruled by a virtuous king.¡±


    ¡°And you dare im that you possess such power?¡±


    ¡°Power is meant to be wielded, but I intend to serve my master with my schemes.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, how will these schemes of yours, which you¡¯ve woven for your master, bring prosperity to my kingdom?¡±


    ¡°First, we strike the heretics dead, then we could work together and turn our sights to the west.¡±


    That was blunt. Too blunt. King Ashtal could not help but narrow his eyes in response.


    Gund had indeed departed for the western region, but what was most in need of reinforcements was not the west but the south.


    The chaotic state of the south due to the wars regardless of the goblins was indeed an issue King Ashtal could not ignore.


    ¡°You must be tired after having traveled such distance. Why don¡¯t you take a rest for now? I will give my response the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Carlion and Cell bowed in response, then they withdrew to the rooms they were given.


    As soon as they entered the room, Cell used her long elven ears to check if the vicinity.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no one suspicious nearby,¡± Cell said.


    ¡°Not that there¡¯s much we could do with just the two of us,¡± Carlion replied as he coughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should be more tense at times like this?¡± Cell suggested.


    Carlion¡¯sid-back attitude was met with Cell¡¯s sharp re.


    ¡°¡­Or do you find it funny to see me so cautious?¡± Cell continued.


    ¡°N-No. I don¡¯t have any such intentions.¡±


    As Carlion continued to cough, Cell sighed and sat on the first-ss sofa.


    ¡°The n leader asked me to escort you. If you¡¯re unwell, then get some rest.¡±


    ¡°I will. I will,¡± Carlion replied, but he showed no signs of going to bed.


    When Cell saw that, she - in a rare disy of anger - approached Carlion angrily.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s the matter¡ª Uwaah!?¡±


    Then as if she were handling some light luggage, she pulled Carlion up and threw him on the bed.


    ¡°Sleep. Understand?¡±


    ¡°W-Why does it seem like you¡¯re used to this!?¡±


    ¡°I have a younger brother back home.¡±


    ¡°News to me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was important.¡±


    At Cell¡¯s aggressive appeals, Carlion finally slipped into bed.


    ¡°Do you get along well?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat¡­¡± Cell replied as she made a distant look.


    Seeing that, Carlion wryly smiled and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Good night, big sis!¡± Carlion jested.


    ¡°You!¡± Cell was about to retort angrily, but after considering that she was dealing with a patient, she turned around and quietly sat on the sofa, then she checked the surroundings again.


    ¡°¡­Did he fall asleep?¡±


    Cell approached the bed again to check Carlion¡¯s countenance. In her eyes was a gentleness that she rarely showed.


    ¡°¡­What a pain. Looks like watching over someone isn¡¯t such an easy job after all.¡±


    As Cell muttered that, she gently stroked Carlion¡¯s pale face, then she went back to the sofa to keep guard.

 Volume 3, Chapter 192: Swaying Scales (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 192: Swaying Scales (1/2)</h4>


    The territory of Shirak that had assumed formation was strangely quiet.


    The Kushain Believers had also assumed formation, but neither them nor the goblins attacked. Both forces just kept formation and quietly watched each other.


    In the goblin¡¯s side, it was a rtively simple situation. They couldn¡¯t attack because they didn¡¯t have enough soldiers. After all, not even the Goblin King expected that the enemy would bring over 30,000 soldiers.


    When the goblin king found out from the Leon Heart n how big the enemy¡¯s army was, even he ended up with a cramping face as he quietly red toward the east. His expression only grew worse as they started this staring match with the enemy.


    Moreover, with order being maintained despite the size of the enemy¡¯s forces, there had to be a skilled general on their side, so without any openings, the goblin king could only fortify his defenses.


    The goblin king also expanded the scope of his intel. He did this partly because he was curious about Elrain Kingdom¡¯s movements, or more specifically, he was curious about what the Red King was doing. Recently, the Red King has expanded rapidly and was currently watching their face off against the Kushain Believers from the side, but it was doubtful that the Red King would remain a mere spectator.


    So while his forces and the Kushain Believers¡¯ were ring at each other, he had sent people to monitor the movements of the south of the border region. At the same time, he also had to make sure that they had a path of retreat.


    Of course, it was important to believe that they could win, and perhaps, if he were just a general, he could have afforded to think just that, but as a king to many races, he had to consider the worst case scenario. The Goblin King has never overestimated his own abilities. Winning and losing was normal to soldiers, after all. He knew full well that there was no such thing as an invincible army.


    Just look at the holy knights of Germion Kingdom or the knightmander of the Blue Knights that they fought just recently. There were also those adventurers who were so strong that their strength was said to be legendary. But no matter how strong one is individually, the moment one leads an army, victory and defeat bes uncertain.


    Even kings, nobles, and tacticians that have received training would consider their path of retreat. What more someone like him who was not particrly blessed in the art of war? He had no choice but to proceed with as much caution as possible. King must always ensure that they had a path of retreat open.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want to lose. No one wanted that.


    The Goblin King himself was also a ferocious warrior who has stood in front of his brethren and lived through countless battles. He naturally possessed the pride from living through those wars. And the number of times his life has been put in danger was more than the number of fingers he had. But even then he still had to secure a path of retreat.


    The Goblin King stifled his desire to win as he ordered Gi Za Zakuend to secure a path of retreat.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Gi Za Zakuend replied. As the king¡¯s trusted retainer, he could see full well just how much the king was struggling, so he didn¡¯t say any more and just carried out his order.


    The questions were how far the enemy would be willing to chase after them and how much their allies should prepare to be able to escape.


    The Goblin King also didn¡¯t want to leave his soldiers idle while they were stuck at a staring match like this, so he ordered the army to assume formation right in front of the military camp that only had fences, while the soldiers behind them steadily expanded the military camp. It was reckless to build right in front of the enemy, but the Goblin King intentionally gave that order.


    One reason was because if they didn¡¯t do anything they were bound to lose.


    The other reason was because the enemy hasn¡¯t attacked despite facing off against them for so long.


    The Goblin King had asked Zaurosh to figure out what was going on within the ranks of the Kushain Believers, but unfortunately, they still remained in the dark on why they refused to attack. At the very least, they could infer that the Kushain Believers were moving ording to the wishes of the new patriarch. As for how they arrived to that conclusion, that was because there was no hesitation in the Kushain Believers.


    But regardless whether they were scared of incurring losses or were scheming something, the Goblin King could see that they intended to keep this situation for a long time.


    ¡°My lord, we havepleted the northern moat. With this we have almostpletely surrounded the military camp.¡±


    ¡°Good, build a secondyer of fences next. Make it so that they can¡¯t pass through them even if they were to attack.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    The Goblin King was still a beginner when it came to defensive battles, so he tried to pull every trick he could, including the pitfalls he used against the orcs. He also had fences, abatises, deep moats, and sharp traps affixed to trees built. All sorts of stuff.


    The goblins and the Kushain Believers continued to re at each other for 10 days when word from Zaurosh came.


    Elrain Kingdom has made their move!


    The Goblin King wanted to click his tongue, but he kept those feelings at bay as he resolved himself to withdraw his army.


    ¡°Should we send a messenger?¡±


    But the problem was the Kushain Believers. Did they pull strings to get the southern Elrain Kingdom to move, or were they working together? Or perhaps it was the opposite. It was also possible that this was merely a coincidence, but regardless, the Goblin King was at a loss.


    If they were all humans, then the enemy would surely send a messenger at this point in time, but unfortunately, they were goblins. Although they had elves in their ranks, they were basically a horde of monsters.


    It was curious if the humans would even bother negotiating with them.


    Although the Goblin King could no longer feel that mad zeal from the Kushain Believers, he was still guilty of cutting down theirte patriarch without a word.


    It was probable that if he sent a messenger, the messenger would return with only his head. The Goblin King was at his wit¡¯s end.


    ¡°In that case, shall I go?¡± Zaurosh, who he had gone to for consultation, said.


    The Goblin King was shocked.


    ¡°This may be an army of goblins, but I am currently employed by the feudal lords of Shirak. In one sense, we are merely being upied, so I don¡¯t believe they would react so negatively.¡±


    ¡°But it would be a different story if they¡¯ve already figured out the situation.¡±


    Whether Zaurosh thought it was a good thing for the Goblin King not to tell him to recklessly go or not, he spoke again after thinking a little.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s embarrassing for me to admit it, the Kushain Believers and the Red King both possess a greater ability to gather intel than us. They probably already know our situation.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± the Goblin King replied as he became thoughtful.


    Zaurosh continued.


    ¡°If I may be so bold, King of Goblins, please do not fear losing your men. There are times when a king must order his men to go despite the risk. It is precisely in such times that your retainers will be able to prove their worth.¡±


    The Goblin King quietly thought for a moment.


    From time to time, the Goblin King had a gentleness to him that would dull his resolve to be king. The fact that Zaurosh was able to see through that was a testament to his foresight, but at the same time, the advice he gave was also given as someone who was leading a n of humans and demihumans himself. Right now, the


    Goblin King¡¯s actions would only confuse his retainers and make him look weak.


    ¡°¡­I see. That was good advice,¡± the Goblin King muttered to himself as if in self-derision, then he looked Zaurosh straight in the eye.


    ¡°Zaurosh,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± Zaurosh replied.


    ¡°I want you to stake your life for the sake of the army.¡±


    Zaurosh bowed in response to the Goblin King¡¯s blunt order.

 Volume 3, Chapter 192: Swaying Scales (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 192: Swaying Scales (2/2)</h4>


    Vn Do Zul, who managed the Kushain Believers all by himself, was able to sense Elrain Kingdom¡¯s movements earlier than the goblins. Not long after that, he got word from a messenger that some people from the goblins¡¯ side hade out waving a white g and surrendered.


    He was an understanding boss, so without hesitation, he immediately ordered themanding officers of the entire army to head south.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already pushed them so far, though. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste?¡± Some of themanding officers said.


    But they too knew that Vn¡¯s orders, which were from Saint Mira herself, were a priority, so they didn¡¯t openly refuse the order. But more than Saint Mira¡¯s name was Vn¡¯s achievement of defeating Elrain Kingdom in thest battle. Despite so many of the bigwigs of the Kushain Believers struggling in thest battle, this youth before them had risen to fame. Currently, the influence this youth possessed was too great to ignore.


    But be that as it may, there were still those who opposed the idea.


    Perhaps, themanding officers who were directly under Vn wouldn¡¯t dare, but what of the staff officers with the same rank as Vn who would end up with no opportunity for achievements were they to follow Vn and the matriarch, Mira?


    ¡°While it¡¯s true that we might win if we push the goblins further, but the goal of our expedition is first and foremost to secure the border cities, and the second goal is to suppress the expanding Elrain Kingdom,¡± Vn said, pausing for one moment to take a breather


    before continuing. ¡°The goblins will also most likely head south after finishing up the battle here. All we need to do is to watch from the sidelines as the goblins and the Elrain Kingdom kill each other.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, in other words, we can join the battle depending on the situation.¡±


    The staff officers nodded unanimously, but Vn¡¯s attention was elsewhere.


    Where would the battle take y? How long before it starts? How fast could they carry their cargo? How many soldiers will they need? Which weapons? How much food¡­


    Vn Do Zul was a calm and collected young man known for his persistence. As proof of his skills, he would send just enough of his people at the right ce and only when needed.


    The Kushain Believers had more soldiers than the goblins and the Red King; hence, there was no need to pull any tricks. He would defeat them with the raw might of numbers.


    Without the knowing of the goblins nor the people of Germion Kingdom, a sessor to the old dream of Gowen Ranid - to be a peerless tactician - had appeared.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    In the end, both sides¡¯ expectation happened. The goblins and the Kushain Believers agreed not to attack each other, and then the goblins took their army and headed south.


    From the perspective of the humans, the goblins were attacking fiercely, but from the goblins¡¯ perspective, they were retreating and were wary of being attacked from behind.


    Everything happened just as the Kushain Believers wanted it to go. And although they had agreed to a ceasefire with the goblins, they had no intention of keeping it to the very end. For one, the world was currently in chaos. But other than that, the goblins weren¡¯t even humans. What betrayal? What breach of contract? No one would use them of such. If the goblins can¡¯t make them keep the ceasefire, then that only means they weren¡¯t strong enough.


    The Kushain Believers gently chased after the goblins as they too moved south.


    When the Goblin King confirmed that they weren¡¯t being pursued, he told Felbi to catch upter since they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with them, then he moved at full speed with his goblins.


    A distance that would have taken the humans 5 days took the goblins only 2 days. As soon as they reached Razuel, they started building a military camp again.


    The Goblin King decided he would stop Elrain Kingdom here. Unless they fight at least once, the maneuvering of the various powers will never stop. After all, they themselves probably couldn¡¯t attack even if they wanted to when things were peaceful.


    As the battlefield developed ording to the predictions of the Goblin King, he sent out Gi Ji Arsil and his group of assassins.


    As for the Goblin King, he stayed behind to watch over the construction of the military camp.


    ¡°The humans will probablye in droves once they attack. We¡¯ll have the monster beasts go underground and take them by the legs.¡±


    After receiving the king¡¯s instructions, Gi Ji Arsil gave orders to his own men. And when they had formed three man cells, they each


    went their own way, keeping their eyes peeled for any monsters that may be lurking in the grass-covered ins.


    ¡°Dig those moats deeper! Erect those fences! Don¡¯t let the bastards near our home!¡±


    The Goblin King sent one order after another to his subordinates.


    The goblins cut the trees from the nearby forest and used them to erect fences. They used their sharp nails and strong muscles to lift up rocks from the ground and dig holes.


    The goblins did not have tools, so they had no choice but to use whatever they could. They would use their iron helmets to scoop the earth. They would take off their armor,bine it with some wooden rods, and use them in ce of straw baskets. And while the goblins were hard at work, the Goblin King desperately pestered them to work even faster.


    And perhaps his unceasing pestering was of good, after all, for when Gi Ji Arsil came back after catching a whiff of the enemy¡¯s trail, the military camp was already ready. Of course, it was crudely built.


    ¡°Good. Is Hal here!?¡± The Goblin King called for the Paradua¡¯s chief, Hal, and personally gave him his orders.


    ¡°Attack the enemy cavalry and lure them here!¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    Hal was ted to receive a mission directly from the king. He rode upon his ck tiger in high spirits and led his tribe through the grass- covered ins.


    After he left, the Goblin King ordered the goblins to fortify the camp, then he looked at his surroundings. He had to prepare ways for when the enemy attacks them. Unfortunately, time was running out.


    ¡°King of Goblins,¡± Zaurosh called out to the king, who was currently examining the surroundings. ¡°Lord Felbi and his elves have arrived.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± the Goblin King replied.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    In the next moment, Zaurosh knelt before the Goblin King, causing thetter to raise his brows.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°If you can, please send me to battle,¡± Zaurosh said.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    This was all too favorable for the Goblin King, but why? Why would the Leon Heart n wish to put themselves in harm¡¯s way? The Goblin King also had far less soldierspared to the other powers.


    ¡°Your Majesty is right to be confused, but at this rate, the Red King will conquer the south, and when that happens, I and my brethren will have nowhere to go.¡±


    I see, the Goblin King thought, but he still wasn¡¯t convinced. If Zaurosh were to make a stand with them here, it will be harder to gather intelligence on the human armiester. And as for them, they will never be able to go back to the human world.


    ¡°¡­You ask this of me knowing full well the consequences?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t say any more. I wee you as a friend. Let¡¯s fight a good war.¡±


    ¡°We will fight with all of our strength and meet Your Majesty¡¯s expectations.¡±


    Zaurosh bowed deeply to the Goblin King and left, then he sent a message to the guards apanying the feudal lords. The contents of that message were as follows: The Kushain Believers have seen through our collusion with the goblins. They want to hire us in exchange for their silence.


    2 dayster. Zaurosh stood before a Leon Heart n that was ready for war.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this it. The scheming, the lying, the hiding! All of it is over! All we have left is this battle! Our survival and the survival of ourrades to the east now rest upon your shoulders!¡±


    Before the Leon Heart n had gathered here, Zaurosh negotiated with the Goblin King regarding their renumeration. As a result, whether today ends in victory or defeat, they will stand with the goblins as equals.


    ¡°For our loyalty!¡±


    As Zaurosh brandished his sword, the Leon Heart n howled as one.

 Volume 3, Chapter 193: Razuel Defensive Battle (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 193: Razuel Defensive Battle (1/3)</h4>


    The location of the military camp that the Goblin King had chosen was situated south of a narrow path from the north. They built their camp in such a way that they blocked that path.


    To the north could be seen Razuel Town. It was about 1 kilometer away.


    To the west was the Great Ashunasan Desert, about 100 kilometers away.


    To the east was Guena Vige.


    When Hal lured the first humans to their camp, they couldn¡¯t help butugh at the small fortress of the goblins.


    ¡°Trying to act smart, goblins!?¡± Saldin said.


    Those words signified the opening of the battle.


    Saldin was a skilledmander when it came to battles, he was not thinking at all about the overall war. And because of that he made a poor decision.


    That blunder was to the goblins¡¯ good fortune, however, for by the time Hal had led the enemy to their camp, the goblins had already mostly finished their camp.


    ¡°A big army doesn¡¯t need insignificant tactics! Onwards!¡± Saldin said, and the army under his lead cried out in response.


    Like that the Defensive Battle of Razuel began, and perhaps because of some stroke of luck, the battle favored the goblins at the start.


    The humans crashed like waves against the doubleyered fences of the goblins. With their cavalry at the lead, it could be seen that the humans were trying to crush the goblins in one fell swoop.


    ¡°Attack! Kill those goblins!¡±


    As themander of the Red King¡¯s vanguard, Saldin personally led on horseback from the front. As he lifted his spear over his head, the soldiers of Elrain Kingdom from behind all raised their voices.


    ¡°For victory! For victory! For victory!¡±


    Brushing aside the tall grasses that reached up their knees, the soldiers of Elrain Kingdom rode onwards. Horses donned in armor, the sound of the rustling metal poured oil into the soldiers¡¯ burning fervor, giving rise to a pressure that could crush even humans.


    When the soldiers bellowed out a war cry, spells for the army¡¯s advanced cast upwards, leaving a streak of red as a fire bullet shot toward the sky.


    ¡°Front row, attaAaaAck!¡±


    The very earth and air seemed to tremble as horses and men alike approached.


    ¡°Stand by!¡±


    Yet the goblins were so quiet it was almost terrifying.


    Their teeth chattered in fear, but as if uttering a word was some great sin, not one of them spoke, and even the normal goblins who were shaking forcefully stifled the fear they felt as they held nothing but their spear. One could only imagine how lonely they were to have only that thin stick to rely upon.


    They seemed so feeble as they stood before the great wave approaching.


    ¡°Stand by!¡±


    Atop the earth left dry by the fine weather, clouds of dust rose as the armored horses galloped through the grassy ins.


    As sweat trickled down the goblins¡¯ back, they started wondering if they were really holding their spears, but despite that they held their ground.


    Behind them the battle demon, Gi Jii Yubu, held his own spear as he spoke loudly, encouraging the normal ss goblins.


    Before the approaching stampede of hooves, the rare ss would nce at Gi Jii from time to time, hoping he would give the order to retreat, while the normal goblins just kept on groaning.


    But Gi Jii Yubu ignored all of those and quietly waited for the enemy toe.


    ¡°As long as our lord lives, we shall stand undefeated!¡± Gi Jii said loudly to the quivering goblins as he took the butt of his spear and pierced it into the ground.


    ¡°Has our lord ever lost!? Has our lord ever been mistaken!?¡± Gi Jii struck the ground with the butt of his spear once more.


    ¡°Never! For as long as we believe, our lord shall never lose, and we shall never be defeated!¡±


    When the enemy was within 50 meters, Gi Jii filled his stomach with strength and bellowed loudly as he gave out amand to his goblins.


    ¡°Now! Raise the anti-cavalry fences!!¡±


    The normals threw the spears in their hands, and in the next moment, pulled some ropes, revealing the anti-cavalry fences beneath in the ground.


    The anti-cavalry fences were made of logs about 30 centimeters in diameter and positioned in such a way that they would pierce into the oing horses.


    Ropes were tied around the edges of the anti-cavalry fences, which when pulled allowed them to serve as spears.


    As soon as the normal goblins pulled the ropes, a powerful impact ran through their hands. It was almost as if a giant spider had hit them as they cried out in pain. But that was only a given, after all, the approaching cavalry had crashed straight into the anti-cavalry fences.


    Neighs resounded as the horses found themselves in great pain. Most of the riders had been blown away in the crash and their limbs were all twisted into weird shapes.


    But then fire shot forth from the enemy¡¯s side, almost as if the spluttering blood was in the way.


    ¡°Magic! Defend!¡± Gi Jii said.


    ¡°Let those humans have a taste of real magic!¡± Felbi said as if responding to Gi Jii Yubu.


    In the next moment, wind magic shot out from the elves, extinguishing the volleys of me.


    Bullets of me sought to scorch the skies, but with a breath, the god of wind blew them away.


    A battle of spells began atop the goblins¡¯ camp, but they did not have the luxury to watch the fireworks for the survivors of the earlier


    crash and soldiers who managed to get over the poorly made fences were approaching.


    ¡°Spears assemble! Don¡¯t let the enemy approach!¡±


    Gi Ba Hagar gruffly encouraged the normal goblins as he ordered them to strike their spears against the humans who were wading their way through the doubleyered fences.


    Iron armors weren¡¯tmon in the southern deserts, and the leather armor that the southern people wore was easily pierced through by the goblins.


    ¡°Attack!!¡±


    At Gi Ba¡¯smand, a line of spears simultaneously struck out, stabbing into the humans trying to get over the fences. The edge of the spears made out of ck iron in the Forest of Darkness prated the armor of the humans, burying themselves into their hearts.


    ¡°Think we¡¯ll just let you goblins do as you please!?¡± Saldin, who had been dismounted, said angrily as he cut down the anti-cavalry fences.


    Although he was not one of those great warriors who could take a thousand alone, he was still one of the upper brass of the giant organization, the Red King. His strength was not one to make light of.


    In the blink of an eye, he managed to get past the anti-cavalry fences, then with frightening speed, threw his spear past the other fences.


    ¡°GI!?¡±


    Saldin¡¯s spear immediately found itself within a normal goblin, but it didn¡¯t stop there. It kept on going and prated even the goblin behind that goblin.


    After that Saldin raised up his sword and called out to the army behind him.


    ¡°This is where we break out!¡±


    But as soon as he cut down the anti-cavalry fences and tried to cling to the doubleyered fences¡ª


    ¡°Attack!¡± Gi Ba said, then the goblins struck out with their spears toward Saldin.


    ¡°Think that¡¯s enough to hurt me!?¡±


    But Saldin brushed them away with his long sword, and then he went for the fences.


    ¡°Lowly goblins!¡±


    Saldin cut through the goblins behind the fences, but the spears kepting for him, and eventually, he was forced to take a step back.


    ¡°Tch! Tricky bastards!¡±


    Still, with the strength of his will, Saldin somehow managed to kick down a part of the fences, allowing him to enter the goblin camp.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Saldin swung down his sword toward a spear-wielding goblin, and cut it in half with a single stroke, then he struck the unresponsive goblin corpse and kicked it up, allowing him to use it as a shield as he encroached into the goblin camp.


    ¡°It¡¯s dirty, but!¡±


    Bathed in goblin blood, Saldin swung his sword and lopped off the head of a nearby goblin. He tried to go for another as he turned around, but a powerful force repelled him.


    An axe apanied by a powerful voice had descended.


    ¡°Tch, a big one.¡±


    ¡°Human, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself!¡±


    With a sword in one hand and an axe in another, Gi Ba faced Saldin valiantly.


    ¡°Cut the rear!¡±


    Gi Ba kept his cool even as he fought a human.


    Seeing him give orders like that, Saldin clicked his tongue and swung his axe as if he wanted to ram his body into Gi Ba.


    ¡°You shall not pass! This here shall be your grave!¡±


    ¡°Damned goblin! Don¡¯t talk as if you¡¯re my match!¡±


    Sparks shed as their weapons shed.

 Volume 3, Chapter 193: Razuel Defensive Battle (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 193: Razuel Defensive Battle (2/3)</h4>


    Gi Ba swung his axe, and Saldin easily met it with his long sword, but the strength of a noble goblin was no joke, so Saldin couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. Still, he managed to step in toward Gi Ba¡¯s chest, and though Gi Ba¡¯s long sword suddenly came like a tempest, Saldin somehow managed to receive it again.


    Saldin drew cold sweat as he stifled his cries from leaking.


    Gi Ba, who had received Verid¡¯s divine protection, hadpletely stopped Saldin in his tracks.


    Saldin spat as he looked for an opening in the goblin before him, but there wasn¡¯t even a crack. He was starting to panic, but he ignored that and jumped back to get some distance.


    When Saldin nced behind him for a moment, he saw that some of his men had fallen into pitfalls while some had found their legs bound in rope. The army¡¯s movement hadpletely been stopped.


    What should he do? Saldin pondered for a moment.


    Should he retreat? Or should he force the issue?


    The rear had unexpectedly fallen for the goblin¡¯s wiles. If they were to keep pushing like this, they would surely only incur losses. But then again, if they turned around and tried to retreat, they would only be opening themselves to an attack. Having difficulties with the likes of goblins would not hurt only Saldin¡¯s pride but also the dignity of the Red King.


    But just as Saldin was thinking of pushing on, he smelled something that resembled oil. Immediately, cold sweat slid down his back.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Saldin knew he had to do something about the goblin before him. As he confirmed that Gi Ba was maintaining their distance, Saldin turned aside and lopped the head off of a nearby goblin.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    As Gi Ba chased after him with open anger, he suddenly turned around and immediately closed the distance between him and Gi Ba. He must¡¯ve thought that he was going to run. Because of that his reactions were slower by a moment, allowing Saldin to attack him.


    Gi Ba was pushed by Saldin¡¯s full powered attack. Gi Ba had the advantage in constitution and arm strength, but Saldin had more experience. And after losing his posture, Saldin pressed the attack further.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    ¡°GU!?¡±


    Saldin focused his attacks on Gi Ba¡¯s neck. At thest attack, Gi Ba inadvertently covered his neck. Saldin took that opportunity to cut Gi Ba¡¯s legs, then he immediately turned tail and ran.


    Saldin cut the goblin that tried to cling to him, then he ran past the anti-cavalry fences and called for a retreat.


    Unfortunately, it was nearly impossible to regather a panicked army.


    Saldin steeled himself as he decided to abandon the people that could no longer move after getting caught in a trap.


    ¡°We can take down these pesky goblins if we just push a little more!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Retreat! Now!¡±


    An officer tried to argue with Saldin, but he just hit him in the face and pushed for the retreat.


    ¡°What are you doing!? You¡ª¡±


    The officer spit out the blood in his mouth, but just as he was about to continue, he suddenly froze. Screams had resounded from behind while hot air touched him.


    At that, Saldin turned around.


    ¡°I said run! Damn it!¡±


    The billowing mes rolled into the winds and onto the nearby knights. In no time at all, the mes turned into a great me that threatened everything nearby.


    ¡°Mages! Earth walls! Pay attention to the direction of the wind! Get to it!¡±


    As Saldin spat orders at the nearby mages, he yelled at the soldiers who got caught in the mes to fall back away from the mes.


    Although there were those who were too slow and died, there were some who managed to retreat.


    The soldiers dragged their legs as they covered the burns on their arms and fled.


    But even with the men he¡¯s saved, Saldin had no more than 20% of his soldiers.


    ¡°Bring the injured back! Healers heal them!¡±


    As the healers tended to the wounded, Saldin ordered the safe toons to the front, while leaving the rear to protect the wounded. He had the mages erect walls of earth to keep the fire from spreading to the meadows.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought stupid goblins would use their heads¡­ But with this, the fire can¡¯t spread!¡±


    Saldin ordered the spearmen to line up and advance.


    ¡°Tch. If we dawdle here, those Kushain fanatics might just show up,¡± Saldin said.


    But there was truth in his words for Vn Do Zul was currently 10 km south where the goblins and the Red King were currently fighting. With giant mes burning in the meadows unhindered by any structures, the billowing ck smokes should have long been spotted. As such, it wouldn¡¯t be strange, if they were to take advantage of this situation and attack.


    The Kushain Believer¡¯s army under his lead would surely send out a scout while gradually approaching them.


    Saldin had acquired information prior that the Red King had an advantage. It was because of that that he attacked like this despite not wholly seeing the situation at hand. Unfortunately, the goblins were a lot stronger than expected, and on top of that, they even used traps, causing them to fall back.


    After starting a battle, it wasn¡¯t easy to just up and leave. At this rate, he wouldn¡¯t have any way to exin to the soldiers for what reason they died.


    They at least had to wipe out the goblins and meet the Kushain forces, Saldin thought. Unfortunately, when he realized that they were also fighting against elves that could control the winds, he had to rethink his n again.


    mes were indeed unable to get past walls of earth, but that wasn¡¯t true for the smoke. If the ck smoke were to cover their sight, advancing would prove impossible.


    Moreover, Saldin had an ill foreboding as he looked to the east.


    The officers from Elrain Kingdom asked him if he was going to give the signal to attack, but Saldin only scratched his head as he clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Damn it all! Begin preparations! We¡¯re retreating! The foot soldiers will form the rear guard. We¡¯ll suppress the goblins while we make our escape!¡±


    ¡°Retreat?¡±


    The officers started making amotion, but Saldin ignored them as he ordered the retreat.


    ¡°The foot soldiers and I will be at the rear end. We will suppress the goblins while retreating! So you lot just gatherer the unhurt and the injured and make your way back to the capital!¡± Saldin said to his trusted adventurers.


    ¡°Hurry! I have a bad feeling about this. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the Kushain fanatics or the goblins, but I can sense it! Someone¡¯sing!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 193: Razuel Defensive Battle (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 193: Razuel Defensive Battle (3/3)</h4>


    The army of Elrain Kingdom gradually retreated.


    As ck smoke spread everywhere, the goblin army looking to hunt the retreating army appeared.


    ¡°They want to run,¡± Gi Za Zakuend turned to the king beside him as heid low in the meadow.


    ¡°Follow Gi Ji Arsil and crush them. Don¡¯t put the efforts of Gi Jii¡¯s squad to waste.¡±


    Gi Ji and Gi Za silently nodded.


    The goblins advanced as if stitching tall grasses. Before them was none other than the retreating human army that had gathered their wounded. Unfortunately for them, because the goblins took arge detour to the right, they failed to notice the looming threat.


    ¡°GURUUuuuAAaaA!¡±


    The goblin king¡¯s great howl shook the heavens and the earth, and in that instant, for just a moment, the humans stopped. It was at that very moment that spells came raining down from Gi Za and his druids, while Gi Ji Arsil led his assassins to charge straight into the enemy forces.


    The humans hit by the druids¡¯ spells were nothing short of miserable. Without even the opportunity to eek out a cry, winds of de tore them apart, while bullets of water broke their legs. Only a few spells were casted when they stopped, but Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s surprise attack came right after.


    To make things worse, the clever goblins tried to confuse the humans even more, as Gi Ji¡¯s squad ran in between the humans that stopped. Gi Ji and his squad of assassins never stopped moving. As a result, even the wounded of the humans had to take a good look at their surroundings to figure out what was going on, and when they tried to attack the goblins, they were utterly destroyed by the goblins under the direct control of the king.


    The goblins under the direct control of the king were the wounded goblins from thest battle, who were all under the lead of Gi Go Amatsuki and Rashka, the chief of the Gaidga, though thetter acted by himself.


    Although they were only goblins, having two individuals possessing strength just below the king¡¯s left the crowded and immobile humans with no choice but to be crushed.


    In the blink of an eye, Gi Go Amatsuki¡¯s curved de cut down three humans, while Rashka¡¯s powerful blow crushed the humans along with their helm, and every swing of the Goblin King¡¯s de d in the ck mes of the underworld sent human limbs flying into the air.


    ¡°Onwards! Don¡¯t stop until we tear them through!¡±


    As the goblin king led the charge, the crippled goblins followed, blood flowing down their hastily made prosthetics, and there were even those missing an arm or two among them. Yet the goblins cried and bellowed as the Goblin King led, bringing their morale up a level. They reached out their spears and buried them into the backs of the retreating humans, while they used their swords to slit the necks of those who dared stand their ground.


    An armless goblin jumped at a man and tore apart his neck with his jaws. A goblin with a spear lodged into his chest took his own spear


    and prated a man before passing. The goblins who fought with no regard for their lives struck fear into the heart of the humans, causing them to fall further into panic.


    Desperate to return to the capital, the humans abandoned all of their possessions as they ran back to the capital of the kingdom.


    The retreating Army of the Elrain Kingdom with 5000 wounded soldiers took on a one-sided beating due to the Goblin King¡¯s surprise attack.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    On the other hand, Saldin who had assumed the position of the rearguard and sought to retreat from the encampment while trying to avoid any surprise attack from the goblins under the nket of the thick ck smoke, was unaware that the goblins had already attacked.


    Saldin continued to encourage his soldiers as they gradually retreated.


    ¡°If it was going to be like this, then it would have been better to leave together!¡±


    Saldin lopped off the arm of the normal goblin that jumped out from the smoke and immediately slit its throat. A second one and a third one came after, but he easily killed them too.


    Saldin divided the soldiers into small groups and had them retreat one by one. Saldin has always had a sketchy personality, so Brandika had some high-ranked officials from Elrain Kingdom apany him, but with half of those having gone back ahead due to infighting, his original personality was starting to show.


    That bandit-like character of Saldin where he would mercilessly kill anyone who fled was back.


    ¡°Kill anyone who runs!¡±


    Saldin said as he cut down the soldier before him who tried to retreat.


    ¡°Kill anyone who runs!¡±


    Saldin said as he mercilessly cut down the retreating soldier before him without hesistation.


    Like that fear gripped the heart of the soldiers and kept them from moving.


    Saldin chose the wildest among the adventurers and made them into toonmanders, then they fought back the iing goblins as the retreated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get scared, alright!? In the battlefield, there¡¯s only one end for cowards! Death!¡±


    It was an irrational thought, but the way Saldin said it made it seem so amazing, causing the soldiers to agree with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get scared! Thrust your spears!¡±


    The spears lined up and struck out for 3 goblins that came out of that smoke, mercilessly skewering them.


    ¡°Saldin!¡±


    As Saldin retreated in order, the toon that retreated in advance came back with news. When Saldin found out that the toons at the back have been wiped out, he clicked his tongue, but he didn¡¯t seem to have cared much.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s war for you! Focus on what you¡¯re doing and secure a path of retreat!!¡±


    ¡°A big one came out!¡±


    When Saldin heard that, he stopped the retreat and stepped out with his soldiers again, forming a line of spears.


    Saldin watched the ck smokes in front carefully. When he thought he¡¯d heard a faint sound, Saldin gave the orders and the soldiers struck out with their spears.


    As their spears cut through the ck smoke, the figure of a goblin appeared.


    When he saw that the goblin had been skewered, his cheeks twisted and he smiled. But just as he was about to order a retreat, the words that came out of that goblin¡¯s mouth stopped him.


    ¡°Not just once, but twice!¡±


    ¡°Is this that goblin from before!?¡±


    Gi Ba Hagar swung his axe with all of his strength, but Saldin was able to rely on his instincts to parry the attack with his sword. Because of Gi Ba¡¯s foolhardiness, his posture broke, leaving an opening for Saldin to use.


    Gi Ba¡¯s eyes opened wide as he watched the de descend. With his posture broken, he wouldn¡¯t be able to change anything even if he were to try react. For a moment, Gi Ba saw death. On his eyes reflected Saldin¡¯s sneer, though it seemed to be twitching, and very quickly, Gi Ba realized that that expression wasn¡¯t pointed at him but toward someone else.


    In the next instant, sparks erupted.


    Before the de could reach Gi Ba, someone had jumped in between him and Saldin.


    ¡°Bastard! Aren¡¯t you human!?¡± Saldin asked in confusion as he failed to wrap his head around why a human would fight alongside a goblin.


    Unfortunately, he would receive no answer, for the human that had jumped in only quietly attacked him wish his spear that had had curved des.


    It was like a giant scythe was trying to reap Saldin¡¯s life. The range difference between Saldin¡¯s long sword and Zaurosh¡¯s spear scythe was simply too big.


    Saldin had a long history as a warrior, so he did have a way to fight against people with this big of a range. Unfortunately, his surroundings weren¡¯t about to let him do as he pleased. The normal goblins that followed Gi Ba started popping out one after another from the smoke. There were even some humans.


    Shocked, Saldin had no choice but to retreat.


    He was calm enough to figure out that if they were to be captured, with how little morale they had left, they would be at a severe disadvantagee.


    Saldin resolutely decided to retreat.


    Neither Zaurosh nor Gi Ba pursued them because the king had instructed them to minimize casualties. With the Elrain Kingdom¡¯s army retreating, the goblin army had sessfully defended the broodernd. But they also had to prepare for the unknown movements of the Kushain Believers¡¯ Army¡¯s.


    ¡°¡­Sorry. Thanks,¡± Gi Ba said.


    Zaurosh remained alert and continued to look toward Saldin¡¯s direction.


    ¡°We¡¯rerades in arms, aren¡¯t we?¡± Zaurosh said with a stern face.


    Gi Ba nodded.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Like this the defensive battle of Southern Razuel came to an end. The goblins suffered 300 casualties, while Elrain Kingdom suffered 3,500 casualties and retreated. Of those 3,500 some were killed by the goblins, some preyed upon by the monster beasts, and some killed by their own allies while retreating.


    The Goblin King was able to hold onto the bordernds, as they came under the control of the Leon Heart n. The Goblin King gradually increased his influence. At the same time, due to all the battles, the goblin king¡¯s subordinates also grew in power.


    As for the Kushain Believers, in the end, they aided no one, only pressuring all the military camps, and then packing up to leave when the various conflicts were starting to gather together. This was a decision Vn Do Zul made after considering that he did not want to lose his men. The Kushain Believers were achieved their goal.


    As a result, Elrain Kingdom¡¯s breath waspletely silenced. They failed to invade the Kushain Believers. They failed to grasp victory during the Defensive Battle of Razuel. And they even lost many officers pivotal to the kingdom. But at the same time, this allowed the Red King topletely take control of the army. Right now, without the Red King, Elrain Kingdom was so weak that they couldn¡¯t even function politically.


    The n leader thus came to be known as Brandika Rual Fatina or Archduke Brandika, and Elrain Kingdom came to be fully under their rule.


    King Yuguno was forced to leave the political scene, while the Red King filled the positions with their own people. With the army fully under Brandika¡¯s rule, no one could say no to his wishes.


    At the same time, Brandika also extended his hand toward the Merchant Nation of Pena, and Archduke Brandika married Raksha El Pena. Originally, Pena wasn¡¯t keen on the idea, but after losing over half of the Blue Knights, which were theirst ray of hope, and seeing the prosperity of Red King, they changed their tune.


    Half the reason the Red King was able to achieve these amazing results, however, was because the Red King pulled strings to influence the surviving crafty nobles.


    After acquiring both kingdoms, the Red King came to be the strongest force in the south.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Protagonist level up.


    96 ¡ú 100


    Gi Do Buruga level up.


    34 ¡ú 64


    Gi Za Zakuend level up. 93 ¡ú 5 (ss Promotion) Gi Ji Arsil level up.


    65 ¡ú 2 (ss Promotion)


    Gi Zu Ruo level up.


    90 ¡ú 6 (ss Promotion) Gi Ba Hagar level up.


    3 ¡ú 47


    Gi Jii Yubu level up.


    45 ? 62


    Gi Ga Rax level up.


    29 ? 45


    Gi Gi Orudo level up.


    65 ? 86


    Gi Gu Verbena level up. 59 ? 87


    Gi Go Amatsuki level up. 43 ? 64


    Gi Bi level up.


    23 ? 46 Haru level up. 40 ? 65 Cynthia level up. 49 ? 52 Shumea level up.


    90 ? 96


    Yoshu level up.


    74 ? 76


    Hasu level up.


    1 ? 56


    Bui level up.


    95 ? 96


    Rashka level up.


    1 ? 17


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga level up.


    31 ? 52


    Felbi level up.


    75 ? 94


    Pale level up.


    89 ? 97

 Volume 3, Chapter 194: Rest Day (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 194: Rest Day (1/2)</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 100 (You have already reached the limit of your species and can no longer evolve.)


    ss: King; Ruler


    Possessed Skills: Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Dominator; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic Maniption; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Warrior''s Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld Goddess; Guided One; The King who Calls Forth Chaos; Blessing of the Sealed War God


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Beasts: Rook Kobold Hasu (Lv77); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv52); Orc King Bui (Lv96)


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the OneEyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    The brief respite during the war was a valuable time. Thanks to it I was able to return to the western region after fortifying the borders.


    After all the battles we¡¯ve been through, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if I evolved, but nothing happened.


    Maybe it¡¯s the ss limit, but I don¡¯t know. After all, none of my subordinates have gotten this far in their evolution.


    Hence, there¡¯s really no point in thinking about it. If there was a known way around it, that would be another story, but s¡­ It¡¯s


    better to just put it off for now, at least until after I¡¯ve dealt with the more pressing mountain of problems before me.


    We just defeated Elrain Kingdom¡¯s army the other day, but that victory was already discussed at Sanktfall, the meeting of the feudal lords, where the continued cooperation between us and the feudal lords was confirmed, as well as the benefits of our cooperation.


    Zaurosh, who was now truly our ally, reported to me the contents of their meeting, and I nodded in response. Actually, I really need to find out just how much the small feudal lords can be trusted since they aren¡¯t like the goblins who follow me absolutely. Of course, if they try to collude with the enemies and revolt against me, then I¡¯ll have to deal with them more harshly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is time,¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°Very well,¡± I replied.


    When Gi Za called out to me, I remembered that I still had to perform our usual practice of giving names, which I have been doing these past few days. Of course, I also mustn¡¯t forget to check the sses of the goblins while at it.


    Speaking of which, Gi Za himself has also evolved and now looks different.


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 5


    ss: Wizard; Subleader


    Possessed Skills:


    Flowing Magic Control; Three-Verse Chant; Five Arias; Chant Cancel; Guidance of the Goddess of Knowledge; Wind Guard; Adherent of the King; Wind Control; Ether Transference; Trickery


    Divine Protection: Wind God


    Attributes: Wind


    Abnormal Status: Haunted/Possessed


    Five Arias


    With the addition of the Five Arias, it is now possible to control even greater ether.


    Trickery


    Incur the hate of those of the light elements. (WEAK)


    As your knowledge increases, it will eventually be possible to speak multiplenguages.


    Considering his new skills, he seems suited to be a staff officer. The humans won¡¯t like him very much, but he should be among goblins.


    Still, I have to say. His looks are really starting to resemble that of humans or elves. Pale countenance, a pair of razer-sharp eyes, and long gray hair tied together that probably functions as a ce to store ether.


    Why did he end up looking like this? I wonder.


    He looks so much like a human that it makes one wonder whether he¡¯s truly a goblin.


    Slender and yet strong.


    Of course, there were certainly some very curious parts, but I purposely refrained from saying anything.


    That damned vixen, Altesia!


    Name: Gi Ji Arsil


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 2


    ss: Duke


    Possessed Skills: Throw Projectile; Overpowering Howl; Assassin''s de: Sword Mastery B-; Savage Dog''s Nose; Bat Ears; King''s Eye; Garment of Darkness; Shadow Walker


    Divine Protection: Night God (Ya Jansu)


    Attributes: Wind


    Abnormal Status: Haunted/Possessed


    Assassin¡¯s de


    Approach the enemy without being noticed and inflict fatal damage from behind. (MEDIUM)


    Garment of Darkness


    Due to the divine protection of the night god, the darkness shall help you evade a fatal wound. (MEDIUM)


    King¡¯s Eye


    When ordered by the king, your ability to search for enemies is bolstered. (MEDIUM)


    Night Walker


    Charm toward those of the dark element. (WEAK)


    Gi Ji is always at the battlefield, so ites to no surprise that he evolved. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s a goblin inclined to scouting that he gained the night god¡¯s divine protection. His attribute is darkness too. It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s being influenced by his divine protection, though, at least based on his normal behavior.


    Is that because he¡¯s a duke ss? Or is Gi Ji¡¯s self control just that good? Regardless, this is a good development since it means that as


    one evolves, the less influence the divine protection will have on one¡¯s psyche.


    Until now I¡¯ve been ignoring it, but considering how difficult theing battles are, it might be time to start looking for a way to gain divine protections.

 Volume 3, Chapter 194: Rest Day (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 194: Rest Day (2/2)</h4>


    Name: Gi Zu Ruo


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 6


    ss: Duke


    Possessed Skills: Overpowering Howl; Throw Projectile; Spear Mastery B+; Instant Kill; Mad Dragon; Bite; He Who Makes Blood Rain; Bloodbath


    Divine Protection: Zu Oru (Mad God)


    Attributes: None


    Mad Dragon


    Activates when arade dies. Upon activation, all attributes are raised. (MEDIUM)


    He Who Makes Blood Rain


    As you grow excited with each kill, so does your stamina regeneration increases. (LOW)


    Gi Zu is a 3rd generation goblin, but he has already be a duke ss. The reason for this is because he is easy to use, so I always put him in the front lines. But it¡¯s also because of that that he now has countless scars all over his body. As for how he managed to get this far without losing a limb, perhaps it¡¯s simply because of his good luck. Gi Zu is also remarkably bigger than others and can often be mistaken for a lord ss.


    He is currently in the middle of recovering his wounds, but he should be up and running the next day. His regenerative capabilities are quite frightening. If that¡¯s not the reason why he heals so fast, then perhaps Kazan¡¯s medicine is the reason.


    Goblins have naturally high regenerative capabilities, which is why they know little about medicine.


    But for the weak Gordob goblins, whether they like it or not, many of them choose to pursue medicine. They store up knowledge from the elven vige and use that knowledge to help their fellow goblins. To the goblins, they are a treasure.


    As of now, the goblin army cannot be without Kuzan¡¯s medicines.


    Gaidga¡¯s valor, Paradua¡¯s loyalty, Ganra¡¯s dexterity, and Gordob¡¯s intelligence. The four goblin tribes have begun to develop toward their own specialties. They may be few in number, but there¡¯s no doubting that they have be a significant power within the army.


    Multiplying their numbers would be best, but feeding them via hunting has its limits. Many farming experiments have been done in the western region. Depending on the results, it might be possible to further increase their numbers.


    As one might expect, the best teachers on farming are none other than humans. Unfortunately, most of them cower when I ask them questions. I know it¡¯s obvious they would, but still¡­


    We¡¯re currentlymunicating with them through Yoshu, but they just say vague stuff like the boon of farming is due to the favor of the weather.


    I don¡¯t know what to do with them.


    But, hmm¡­ In that case, I wonder how the present technology is able to improve the seeds? I¡¯ll have to ask Yoshu to check on thatter.


    I received a report, stating that Gi Gu Verbena has returned to the Fortress of the Abyss after taking over thend southwest. The report also mentions that a terrifying flesh eating horse, an andoryu sarkus, and a giant dirty two-horned cow, an arsinoe, has gone on a rampage.


    The beast tamers under Gi Gu tried to catch them but spectacrly failed. They had no choice but to flee with their tail in between their legs. When Gi Gi heard that, his eyes sparkled as he expressed his desire to apany Gi Gu next time.


    It¡¯s good that he¡¯s eager, but I wish he could put that energy into stabilizing the southern frontlines instead.


    If we could create a deadlock for some period of time, then I could set aside some time to catch some new beasts to add to our army.


    Gi Gi¡¯s monster army has been particrly active in the southern frontlines. At the very least, the reports from Gi Ji has been increasing in regards to the damage they¡¯ve dealt to fleeing humans.


    That being said, the goblins in the main force don¡¯t really pursue the enemy humans much in order to conserve their strength for the actual battles, so the beasts have a rtively easier time ruing achievements on that front.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The western region has mostly been peaceful. This is all thanks to Gi Ga¡¯s efforts, or if not, then perhaps because of Yoshu and Fei who are supporting him. Regardless, things have been going well in the western region. A good news.


    One could say that we¡¯ve started to form the rough skeleton of a vassge. What¡¯s next is to attach some meat to it.


    When I went to visit Shumea, who¡¯d been injured from thest adventurer attack, she was ying with the children in a field of flowers.


    ¡°Are your wounds alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a goblin, so it¡¯ll take more than a day for them to recover!¡±


    She was watching over the children while making a wreath when I asked her the question, but she just gave me a bitter reply in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit the grave of the children that died. Are youing?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I have to reform our defensive lines.¡±


    As I said that I plucked a nearby flower.


    Perhaps this is hypocrisy, but still, I ignored the whispering voices and handed that flower to Shumea.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re fine with that, then alright, but I believe that praying for the dead is something that¡¯s done for the sake of the living.¡±


    As Shumea took the flower with a bitter smile, I turned my back to them.


    I heard the children¡¯s voices as they surrounded Shumea.


    ¡°Is that the king of the monsters?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He is the king. The king of goblins.¡±


    I could hear the cheerful voices of the children even from far away.


    Right. I am the king.


    I walk a path dyed in blood. Countless goblins, demihumans, and humans shall litter that path. And the humans that died in my hands, directly or indirectly, shall too. Everything is for the sake of my dominion. So long as I can take the world, then I won¡¯t mind even if I lose my soul. My hands have long been stained. It¡¯s toote to turn back¡­ Or else, for what purpose shall all my subordinates, whom I¡¯ve killed, serve?


    That¡¯s why¡­ Until that day, I will neither apologize to anyone nor pray to any god.


    That hero with a holy sword probably died after incurring that wound.


    So what is there to fear!?


    Gather the forces and set course for the south!


    As emotions rose from within, I grasped my fist tightly. Verid¡¯s symbol squirmed as it sensed theing of another battle.


    This is the path of a king.


    The path of one who seeks dominion over all!


    My flickering resolved lit anew, I stepped firmly on the ground.

 Volume 3, Chapter 195: Trouble in the Western Capital (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 195: Trouble in the Western Capital (1/2)</h4>


    The goblin king gathered the goblins that were scattered throughout thend, then he went back to tread the path of subjugation once more. His army numbered 4,000 goblins strong, though the lineup from noble ss and above remained unchanged.


    If the sses were to be given in order, then there¡¯s the lord ss from the Gaidga tribe, Rashka, the Baron ss, Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King, the duke sses, Gi Gu Verbena of the Wolf Pack, Gi Ji Arsil who leads the assassin unit, and Gi Zu Ruo the Mad Dragon. For the noble sses, there¡¯s Gi Gi Orudo who leads the monster army, Gi Jii Yubu the Battle Demon, Gi Ba Hagar who has received the protection of Verid, Hal of the Paradua tribe, and Ra Gilmi Fishiga of the Ganra tribe.


    Of the goblins that can use magic, there is the wizard ss, Gi Za Zakuend, and the shaman ss, Gi Do Buruga, who had just recently joined the subjugation army of the goblin king.


    It has been 20 days since the Defense of Razuel. In these 20 days, the Goblin King has been strengthening the defensive line of the western region. He has also paid careful attention to the northern woonds.


    The goblin king also prepared the new goblin soldiers toe to their aid in the south whenever necessary.


    The goblin king waited for the western region to finishpletely receiving the Leon Heart n before departing for the south.


    Around 5 days after the Defense of Razuel ended, while the Goblin King was in the western region, Zaurosh informed him that the Leon Heart n will be moving into the western capital.


    The Leon Heart n is a gigantic n that does not discriminate between humans, elves, and demihumans. Their previous headquarters was located in the east, but with the rise of the Red King n, they had no choice but to leave.


    With over 2,000 personnel to be received, Fei, Yoshu, and Shumea had to work extra hard. In fact it was so hectic that even Princess Shunaria Forni came out to help.


    Meanwhile, the people responsible for the management of the western region, Gi Ga Rax and the demihumans, were at a loss as to what could possibly need so much preparing.


    ¡°Why are you so troubled?¡± Gi Ga Rax asked Yoshu, who was both a representative of the humans and responsible for the management of the ves.


    Yoshu heaved a deep sigh and held his head as he said, ¡°This is 2000 people! 2000! Of course, I¡¯m troubled! Where are they going to live? What are they going to eat? How are we supposed to allocate their living spaces!? What about work? If they can till thend, whichnd should we give them!?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Troublesome¡­ Indeed¡­¡±


    Yoshu was usually calm and collected, so when he retorted with such ferocity, Gi Ga Rax couldn¡¯t help but wince. His instincts told him to turn around, but Yoshu wouldn¡¯t let him.


    Before he knew it his arm had been taken and a cramping smile had formed on his face.


    ¡°Oh, but that¡¯s not the end of it. I¡¯ll have you know that when you dere yourself a country, you need to show off your prestige. Do you understand? Because if not, then your king¡¯s dignity is at stake!¡±


    ¡°W-What!? The king¡¯s dignity is at stake!? But we¡¯re not at war!¡±


    As a goblin who prided himself in leading the king¡¯s imperial guards, anything that could harm the king¡¯s dignity was of grave importance.


    While Gi Ga was shocked, Yoshu continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In human society, a person that can¡¯t maintain an air of grace is considered a barbarian. They¡¯ll look down on you.¡±


    ¡°B-But this is our country. And besides, the descendants of the crystals are also with them,¡± Gi Ga reasoned.


    ¡°Naive!¡± Yoshu scolded. ¡°Have you forgotten that these guests are used to human society? How do you think they¡¯ll feel when we can¡¯t even provide them shelter? Obviously, they¡¯d think, ¡®Well, I guess the goblin king¡¯s just all talk, after all.''¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s bad!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Exactly. Which is why¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you dragging me!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re helping out! Please mobilize all the goblins in the western region at once.¡±


    ¡°But the king is¡­¡±


    ¡°In the first ce, if the king didn¡¯t inform us of this matter thiste, we wouldn¡¯t be so harried. Now,e! Mr. Gi Ga, the king¡¯s responsibility is your responsibility.¡±


    And just like that, Gi Ga was coaxed.


    The poor goblin tried to gather all the goblins in the western region just as he was told, but very soon, he realized that was probably a bad idea, so he limited the scope to just the goblins within in the western capital.


    Meanwhile, one of Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s subordinates reported that the advance party of the Leon Heart n had already arrived.


    Tauropa of the Big Fang tribe once served as a messenger that apanied Zaurosh to the goblin king, but now, he was an escort to over 200 people. Everyone looked like a mess. Most looked like peddlers, but there were some who looked just like beggars with those rags they called clothes. Alternatively, they could also pass for some traveling adventurers.


    ¡°Greetings. We are the proud members of the Leon Heart n. And I am Tauropa of the Big Fang Tribe, a descendant of the shining crystal. I seek an audience with the Goblin King!¡±


    After managing to break through to the western region through the southern roads, they talked to some patrolling goblins.


    Those patrolling goblins happened to be Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s subordinates, so word of these people¡¯s arrival and a plea for reinforcement was quickly brought before the king.


    Like that the goblins escorted the advance party to the western capital.


    The goblins took care of all the monsters the advance party came across, while Fei, Yoshu, and Princes Shunaria led everyone to clean the roads of the western capital, all the way from the feudal lord¡¯s manor that the goblin king resided in to the main roads. At the same time, Nikea and her ilk made sure to clean the stores and houses along the street.


    Of course, if one were to take a look at the back, they¡¯d quickly find the leftover bones the goblins scattered, the elves¡¯ experimental saplings, and the various inns covered in spider thread, but at the very least, they were able to make the western capital presentable.


    ¡°Well, this is a lot less messy than I¡¯d expected¡­¡±


    ¡°And here I was wondering what sort of demonic realm we¡¯d end up in.¡±


    Suchments could be heard from the members of the advance party.


    ¡°Well, doesn¡¯t this look liveable, huh, Tauropa?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Well¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, everything was only good superficially. Tauropa¡¯s excellent vision allowed him to easily see all that trash hidden in the backdrop. And he couldn¡¯t help but want to turn his eyes away.


    ¡°We will be meeting the king soon. Please do avoid raising up a fuss,¡± Tauropa reminded the people around him.


    ¡°Of course,¡± everyone nodded, as they all stopped talking idly among themselves.


    Before long they reached the manor of the feudal lord.


    When they finally met the goblin king, except for Tauropa who had met him before, everyone stared in amazement.


    An appearance brimming with majesty and power apanied by a giant staturepletely unlike the goblins they knew.


    When the king opened his mouth, wisdom and flowing words so fluent graced them. It was almost as if the person before them were truly someone from the royalty.


    Not one soul among the advance party could stop themselves from ncing at each other, doubting whether what was standing before them was truly a goblin.


    ¡°I intend to give you a section to the southwest. That ce used to be inhabited by nearly 2,000 humans, so it should serve you well. Although we have been renovating the entire western capital, progress of our work has yet to reach that section. Feel free to do with it as you see fit.¡±


    Tauropa thanked the king for his generosity, then he left with the advance party to go to the aforementioned section.


    ¡°Oh, this is great.¡±


    It was a mystery who said that out loud, but Tauropa agreed with him.


    The section of the capital they were alloted had been swept clean just like the earlier streets, but aside from being convenient, it also had functional plumbing. As far as the sections of the western capital went, this section was quite advanced. In fact, this section was built by the former master of the western region, Gowen Ranid, as one of his pet projects along with the conquest of the Forest of Darkness.


    As for why the Goblin King gave this section to them, it¡¯s because the goblins currently had too muchnd on their hands, and there wasn¡¯t anyone among the tribes who could make use of the facilities presently.


    Because of this good will from the king, the rtionship of the Leon Heart n and the goblins got off to a good start.


    With enemies on every side, just removing any notion of being betrayed from within was a blessing to the Goblin King.

 Volume 3, Chapter 195: Trouble in the Western Capital (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 195: Trouble in the Western Capital (2/2)</h4>


    When Carlion returned to the head quarters of the Red King with an alliance from the Country of Holy Knights, Germion Kingdom, it was already the month of Bado when the heat was not as harsh. The brilliance of the twin moons, Ervi and Navi, also shone the brightest during this time.


    Enough soldiers have been positioned in Fatina to protect its grain industry, which it is known for. Its store houses were so filled with grain that they look as if they¡¯re about to burst.


    ¡°I see. So the n leader is at Pena¡­ And Saldin lost. It¡¯s certainly unexpected, but I can see it happening.¡±


    Carlion looked up at the bags of grains piled up high in the storehouse as he listened to the report of their battle against the goblins. Carlion did not appear perturbed or agitated. He simply listened and asked questions here and there.


    ¡°Oh, they mixed traps with their fences and took Salin¡¯s forces by surprise. I see¡­ They sure know how to use their heads despite being goblins. Could they be good at understanding us? It seems they were able to read Saldin quite quickly.¡±


    Carlion mumbled to himself regarding his thoughts on the battle while smiling.


    Carlion would cough from time to time, but despite that, he showed no signs of taking a rest from work. This earned him Cell¡¯s bitter face.


    Cell¡¯s face was emotionless as usual, but there were now some extra lines added onto her forehead.


    ¡°Are you not done yet?¡± Cell asked in a rather harsh tone, but she didn¡¯t care. This was already the fifth time she was asking this.


    ¡°Umm¡­ We still need to drop by the storehouse for the meat,¡± Carlion replied.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just chasing skirt? Particrly Queen Raksha¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, but this is actually quite troubling. Queen Raksha¡¯s lover, the former knightmander, died just recently.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you care about that sort of stuff?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ Right. I don¡¯t actually care.¡± Carlion wryly smiled.


    ¡°Besides, there are other more pressing matters, no?¡± Cell said.


    When Carlion heard her words, he went quiet.


    With the situation in the east growing tense and Saldin¡¯s defeat in the south, unrest has been spreading throughout the Red n.


    As for why the situation in the east was so tense, it¡¯s because the Elks n that should have already wiped out has suddenly made a reappearance in various territories.


    They have been skillfully using the Dagger of Webrus to make an example of the Elks n, but after joining hands with the Red Moon, the scales of war fell heavily away from their favor.


    With the death of their n leader, the Dagger of Webrus is currently at a critical situation.


    Moreover, after word of the Elks n surviving their crisis spread, several small ns that have been pressured by the Red King has approached them.


    Their growing strength was no longer something the Red n could ignore.


    ¡°Pale Symphoria, huh¡­ I¡¯d heard she was missing.¡±


    The Elks n was on the brink of annihtion, and yet¡­ She took that n and - from the very ashes - brought it back into a state that could contest the Red King. That sort of skill was nothing short of magnificent. Even among the people Carlion knew, such skill could be considered exceptional.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯d rather be allies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That girl has reason to hate us.¡±


    ¡°Then it would be best if she disappeared.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. Vine the Mad de is with her.¡±


    Cell narrowed her eyes, but Carlion was walking in front, so he failed to notice it. Regardless, he could tell that there was a slight change to her voice, so he asked.


    ¡°Acquainted?¡±


    ¡°¡­A little. In the past. It would be best not to be involved with her. That woman¡­ Even ogres from hell would steer clear from her.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a scary person.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It seems even Shurai-san would be hard-pressed against her. He seemed so happy in the letters, though. Well, that¡¯s just like him.¡±


    How troublesome. Carlion said as heughed.


    If even the Red King¡¯s prodigal swordsman couldn¡¯t beat her, then maybe they could assassinate her instead, but¡­ No. That probably


    wouldn¡¯t work. That being said, the Red King is currently moving their main force to the south.


    The state of the east is only secondary to improving their current situation.


    Carlion has already considered abandoning it in the worst case.


    ¡°Saldin is?¡± Carlion asked.


    ¡°Currently being disciplined,¡± Cell replied.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Carlion covered his mouth with his hand as he walked and pondered.


    ¡°Alright. Please inform the n leader that we will be taking vengeance for the recent battle.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Carlion¡¯s smile was brimming with confidence.

 Volume 3, Chapter 196: The Beautiful Princess Wants Blood (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 196: The Beautiful Princess Wants Blood (1/3)</h4>


    Within the headquarters of the Kushain believers, the holy city, Cultidian, within the room of the patriarch, was the saint, Mira, who watched over the meeting with a peaceful expression. In her mind, she thought of how to deal with the army of Elrain Kingdom that failed to learn its lesson, as reports say that they have once again mobilized their troops. This time numbering 15,000 soldiers strong.


    That was not enough to wipe out Cultidian, but more than enough if they only sought to surround them. Moreover, with news of her spies being sessfully hunted, Mira¡¯s mood quickly worsened.


    They were in a tight spot. The Kingdom of Germion to the north continued to squirm about, while the goblins to the west still haven¡¯t been subjugated. The goblins were watching them, waiting for an opening. No matter which direction she faced, there were enemies everywhere.


    Mira wasn¡¯t sure if it was possible to hole up within the castle for a long period of time, but wise as she was, she already knew the answer.


    Unfortunately, it was not something she could ept, for such a conclusion would not only be humiliating but an act of profanity toward those who believed in her.


    Who could happily ept that their country was weaker than others?


    The army from Elrain Kingdom brought siege weapons with them, and they showed them off as if to say that they intended to conquer Cultidian. Of course, Mira wasn¡¯t sure if they truly intended to do so.


    The Red King has been building a nest within Elrain Kingdom, and their spies within have proven themselves more than capable. Mira¡¯s people have already exhausted every option, and yet they still failed to discern the unwavering Red King¡¯s internal affairs.


    Based on the recent battle, they might not have been aiming for Cultidian but the bordends instead. Unfortunately, Mira had no evidence to support that hypothesis.


    Suspicions and spections are an endless hole. so she refrained from giving an answer and did not say anything.


    The influential people of the Kushain believers continued to argue vehemently among themselves. Mira¡¯s eyes began to grow dark.


    These people argued whether to fight Elrain Kingdom or not. If they did decide to fight, then they would need to decide whether to hold up within the castle or to go out and fight in the fields. If they chose not to, then they would need to find out if there was any room forpromise.


    There were two factions to this debate. On one hand, there is the group that simply did not want to make a loss and was trying to end this issue as peacefully as possible, while the other was trying to use this opportunity to increase their influence.


    The former faction was made of up cardinals and bishops while thetter faction was from the army. Of course, there were also exceptions. For example, the cardinals who also have strong ties with the army were a part of thetter faction.


    With no end in sight, Mira decided to take a break for the meantime.


    She had both the support of the people and the army behind her, as well as her identity as both the patriarch and the saint. Such a


    maiden entered her bedroom to rest only to take her pillow and m it as hard as she could against her bed.


    ¡°Damn wastrels! This isn¡¯t the time for this!¡±


    A knock sounded from outside her room, then a voice sought permission to enter. It was none other than Vn Do Zul¡¯s.


    Mira responded with the voice of ady and granted him permission to enter.


    When Vn entered, he immediately noticed the pillow thrown casually on top of the bed. He felt like sighing.


    Mira could sense his feelings, but she told him to close the door, then she let herself fall on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­ Maybe it would be best if I ordered those senile old men to be lined up and impaled in public.¡±


    ¡°Mdy, I¡¯m not sure where you picked that up, but you really need to mind your words more¡­¡±


    ¡°I picked it up from the war princess of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. Isn¡¯t she wonderful? I would love to be able to call her elder sister.¡±


    ¡°That would surely trouble her, so please don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­Strict, aren¡¯t you, Vil?¡±


    ¡°I have my lord to thank for that.¡±


    Hmph, Mira sneered as she stood up and walked toward Vn, who refused to move away from the door.


    As Mira¡¯s footsteps resounded, something cold slid down Vn¡¯s back. When Mira was right in front of him, his eyes were swimming.


    He wasn¡¯t good with women, so he was desperately trying to restrain himself.


    ¡°¡­Hey, Vil. Do you think you can win?¡± Mira asked with a quiet voice.


    When Vn heard that, he forgot his own propensity and answered her as gently as he could. That was the most he could do for someone like him who wasn¡¯t skilled in this sort of stuff.


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°My father told you something, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°¡­His majesty is always worrying over you, so he just mentioned that you should go home if you¡¯re tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Fool,¡± Mira said as she cast her eyes downward.


    Vn couldn¡¯t meet her eyes, so he just remained standing at attention.


    ¡°¡­Tens of thousands could die with a single word from me. You know that, don¡¯t you? And yet¡­ How unsightly.¡±


    Her hands shook as she balled them into a fist.


    ¡°Mdy, you are a gentle girl. That gentleness is enough to save the believers. Please just do what you believe is right.¡±


    ¡°Will you follow me even if I tell you to ughter wantonly?¡±


    ¡°¡­You are my one and only master. I give you all my loyalty. If you give an order, then I shall carry it out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Just a little¡­ Let me be weak, alright?¡±


    Mira leaned on Vn¡¯s chest, and for a while, their breathing resonated. After a short while, she abandoned all frail thoughts and gantly left the room.


    ¡°Vn Do Zul, I hereby order you. With the power vested unto me, take your soldiers and secure the room of the pope.¡±


    ¡°¡­As you will!¡±


    On that day, a small internal conflict arose within Cultidian. When some 4 bishops and cardinals refused to submit to the order of the pope, their properties were forfeited and their families were all executed. The influential people within the Kushain believers quivered as they looked up in fear at the smiling saint, who sat atop the highest seat.


    On that day, the maiden known as a saint also came to be known as the Bloody Queen. It could be said that it was on this very moment that the Bloody Queen was born.


    The remains of the three cardinalsid before the quivering influential people as the Bloody Queen approached them.


    Then she spoke.


    ¡°Send a messenger to the monsters in the bordernds at once. We shall ally with them.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 196: The Beautiful Princess Wants Blood (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 196: The Beautiful Princess Wants Blood (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± A pious bishop of the Kushain believers stood up flurried. ¡°They killed thete patriarch!¡±


    ¡°Then allow me to ask you this. Are we able to have an equal alliance with Elrain Kingdom, Germion Kingdom, or Pena?¡± Mira asked.


    With all the different yers striving for supremacy, if the Kushain believers were to survive through this, then they would have to cross a dangerous bridge.


    The holy wars have strained the rtionship of the Kushain believers with Elrain Kingdom and Pena. As for Germion Kingdom, they have been at war with each other for decades, so their hatred runs deep.


    Regardless which of country it was, unless there was a very good reason, an alliance was simply impossible.


    As such, that left only the goblins in the bordernds. Although they killed their patriarch, the Kushain believers themselves have yet to do anything to them.


    So long as they could get past the patriarch¡¯s death, they could surely form an alliance.


    But what concerned Mira the most was how impartial the current goverment of the goblins was.


    If the border lords were simply using the goblins, then that would leave her an opportunity. Mira believed that there was nothing they could do that she herself couldn¡¯t. But in the unlikely event that the goblins themselves are responsible for their current government, then those goblins would no longer be the goblins she knew, and she would have to acknowledge them as somethingpletely different.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t need to in the first ce! Our armies are protected by god! We can¡¯t lose!¡± The bishop said.


    Noise resounded in the backdrop as Mira pondered to herself.


    When she heard what that unpleasant voice said, her face almost twitched, but somehow, she managed to keep up her smile as she muttered, ¡°¡­It was under that very reasoning that Mr. Benem died and caused much suffering to the people.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide behind the people for¡ª¡± The pious bishop replied, but Mira raised her hand, and in the moment, Vn, donned in armor, led his men and suppressed the bishop.


    Vn turned to Mira for confirmation, and she nodded.


    ¡°Kill him,¡± Vn said.


    And just like that, the soldiers added the fourth corpse.


    ¡°H-Have you lost your mind!?¡± A general said, but Mira only turned to him with a calm gaze.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am not so sweet as to allow madness to take me. Let me ask you, general. Have you heard of any among our people who might match a holy knight in battle?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Or a person who could match the n leader of the Red n, who with only 2,000 soldiers, brought down our Fatina?¡±


    Silently, the general turned to Vn.


    ¡°¡­Your grace, surely you already know. Vn Do Zul is the greatest warrior among our people,¡± the general said shamefully, causing Mira to smile.


    ¡°I love honest people, general. Very well, Vn. I ask you then. Can you match a holy knight or the Red King?¡± Mira asked.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my current strength cannot reach either,¡± Vn replied.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean these people should die!¡± The general argued.


    ¡°Silence, fool!¡± The ever quiet Vn reprimanded.


    It was such a rare sight to see him loudly rebuke someone that everyone in the area looked at him in wonderment.


    ¡°When Elrain Kingdom attacked, have you forgotten who it was that saved your life!?¡±


    Vn took out some documents from his chest and threw them over the corpses.


    ¡°Even dogs know better than these ungrateful mutts who dared plot against her grace!¡± Vn dered.


    The generals fearfully gathered the documents Vn threw, and when they saw the bloodied contents, they saw that the men had pledged to overthrow the goverment. The name of the 4 men that have been killed was undoubtedly written.


    ¡°Have they really?¡± The general asked in disbelief.


    When Mira nodded, he could only mutter, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    The other influential people and soldiers in the area nodded.


    ¡°Now is not the time to be clinging to pride. Just this once, let us endure the shame and use the power of the monsters. For the sake of the people, obey me.¡±


    Just a while ago, Mira¡¯s words were cold and grim, but now, they were warm and gentle.


    With the ¡®truth¡¯ of the in people¡¯s collusion disclosed, the fear of Vn¡¯s sword, and Mira¡¯s smile, the people werepletely ensnared.


    Half a dayter, a lone horseman quickly rode for the bordends.

 Volume 3, Chapter 196 - The Beautiful Princess Wants Blood (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 196 - The Beautiful Princess Wants Blood (3/3)</h4>


    The merchant country, Pena, had a House of Elders under the queen. It was made up of old-timers that have spread their roots throughout thend, merchants who have amassed a fortune, and warriors who have vanquished monsters. Although it looked different, this was none other than the organization that regted the profits of the influential people in Pena.


    It was to that very organization that a proposal had been brought.


    The marriage of Raksha El Pena and Brandika Rual Fatina.


    Queen Rashka was turning 19 this year, while archduke Brandika was an honorable and brave man. Their union would essentially be a tug of war. One with Pena trying to absorb the Red King into them, while the Red King tried to suppress them.


    ¡°Nothing good woulde out of getting involved with the Red King! Just look at the royal family of Elrain Kingdom!¡±


    The one who said that was Allen, a childhood friend to the queen and a vicemander to the Order of the Blue Knights. He was against their marriage.


    His words weren¡¯t false, for Elrain Kingdom was at the brink of defeat when they hired the Red King to fight for them. Unfortunately, the price of that was that their supposed King Yuguno was now currently being treated as nothing more than decoration. Their survival was guaranteed, but in exchange, King Yuguno now no longer meddled in politics.


    ¡°Perhaps, but the threat from the north is approaching. Already the goblins are 4,000 strong, and the Kushain believers are 5 times their


    numbers. Do you have any hopes of winning? What with that half destroyed Order of the Blue Knights of yours?¡±


    Allen¡¯s fervent speech was only met with a cold gaze from an elder.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we should quickly rebuild the knight order! We still have the holy sword! It¡¯s too early to be pessimistic!¡±


    One of the people from the queen¡¯s faction spoke, but the argument that came shooting back was equally cruel.


    ¡°But Aizas, its master, has died. It will take a year before the holy sword finds another master. Unfortunately, that is simply too long. Why did the knightmander have to die?¡±


    As that grave voice resounded, criticism turned to Allen.


    ¡°We shall form an equal alliance with the Red King and ept them into ournds, regardless if the weakened Elrain Kingdom, Kushain Believers, or the goblins be their prey¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t change it. It¡¯s obvious.¡±


    Allen clicked his tongue internally. Just the thought of how these people could have possible struck a deal with the Red King and were currently trying to make this marriage seed made him feel like dung had been rubbed all over him. If he could, he would really want to cut these people down right here and now.


    Take care of the princess¡­


    Aizas¡¯st words were what brought Allen¡¯s raging heart back to a calm.


    But he knew full well that he couldn¡¯t fulfill them.


    It would be hard to maintain this country without the support of the council. It was impossible to keep a country running on feelings alone.


    That¡¯s why Allen tried to speak reason into them once more. Again, he stood up in this battlefield without a sword.


    ¡°You overestimate the Red King! They have already lost to the goblins! Rather than relying on some mercs, it would be better for us to rebuild the Order of the Blue Knights!¡±


    The reason the council wasn¡¯t keen on rebuilding the Order of the Blue Knights was one - it would increase Allen and his people¡¯s influence, and two - raising the sand horses cost a lot of money.


    Sand horses were amazing monster beasts that could move quickly through the desert for a long time, but they had one problem. They could only eat living monster beasts.


    Catching monster beasts were in and of itself a problem. Not to mention, finding such prey within the desert.


    From the perspective of the council, Allen and his order lost a bunch of valuable gifts that the council had given him. Of course, these sand horses were indeed powerful weapons.


    Truth be told, when the Order of the Blue Knights were in good condition, their might was something that earned them much envy. But after one battle, they were left half destroyed. The desert bandits thus took this to mean that their might had fallen and have once again made an appearance. Dealing with them would once again cost money. Which is why the young Allen was currently rebelling like this.


    From the perspective of these people that have left their name in the council, this wasn¡¯t an interesting situation.


    Thete Aizas was much better than Allen. He was someone who understood his opponents well and understood the politics of this country. Although he had few zealous supporters, that was also what made him ideal as apanion to the queen.


    But then he died, and the one to seed him was a young zealous warrior who has lived his life without having anything to do with politics.


    But advantages and disadvantages were two sides of the same coin. While the zealous Allen might not have been suited for politics, he was unyielding when it came to his own beliefs.


    The way he thought of his own country single-mindedly attracted a lot of zealous supporters around him, most of which revolved around the young who found the elders disagreeable.


    This was also not amusing to the council, but Allen had no way of understanding this.


    Pena¡¯s misfortune was that it had no one who could calm the young army in times of need, while also mending the rtionship between the elders and the warriors.


    With only Queen Raksha able to stop Allen, the elders found the situation dangerous.


    If they were to allow the Order of the Blue Knights to be rebuilt, all of their possessions would be gradually used up for the sake of the country. That was how dangerous they saw this situation as.


    In the end, the meeting for that day closed without any conclusion.


    Allen felt that if only Aizas were alive, the elders would have surely understood.

 Volume 3, Chapter 197 - A Dangerous Alliance (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 197 - A Dangerous Alliance (1/3)</h4>


    When the messenger from the Kushain believers arrived, the Goblin King was in the middle of a war council. Their objective was none other than the Kushain believers¡¯ territory. It was in that very meeting that the messenger from the Kushain believers showed up brazenly. Hence, no one could me the goblins for greeting him with such savage smiles.


    The poor messenger couldn¡¯t help but pale at the sight of all the goblins. With goblins bigger than humans gathered before him, he felt as if they were licking their lips as they looked at him. Like a frog stared at by a snake, or a moth attracted to the mes, or a rabbit hunted by a lion, so his heart was in disarray.


    The Goblin King alone, around whom the council was centered, quietly watched the unexpected development with his eyes closed as he considered the possibility of an alliance. What were the advantages? What were the disadvantages? Or how would the battle progress? The Goblin King thought of all sorts of possibilities as he listened to the messenger.


    ¡°I-I¡­ Havee b-before your presence¡­ L-Lord Master of monsters¡­¡± The messenger spoke in pauses, but the Goblin King thought this much was alreadymendable considering he had yet to faint.


    ¡°Ku ku ku¡­ An alliance, huh. It would appear that humans looking to die havee before us seeking an alliance,¡± Gi Za said with a mischievous cold gaze and a wicked smile.


    ¡°Oh? An alliance¡­¡± The fierce giant goblin, Rashka, said.


    He who was rumored to be an evil spirit from the underworld, held his club over his shoulder as he looked down at the human.


    The poor messenger could only allow the cold sweat to drip off his back as Rashka walked around him with a terrifying smile.


    ¡°¡­¡± Meanwhile, the sword king, Gi Go Amatsuki, said nothing, but looked at the messenger sharply.


    Gi Zu Ruo, adopted a simr stance, as he fiddled with his spear and quietly watched things develop. He was making sure that he would be able to move as soon as the king gave the order.


    The goblins that were duke ss and above were already like this, so what more the others? Gi Gi Orudo allowed his monster army to graze and y, and Gi Gi Arsil was doing some maintenance on his short sword, a little something he learned from the Ganra tribe.


    When the Goblin King said nothing, the messenger felt like the angels hade for him.


    ¡°Very well¡­ We shall ept that alliance.¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but his words resounded clearly. It was because the other goblins listened carefully to his words.


    ¡°Y-Yesh¡­¡± The messenger had only spoken a few words, but his energy had already been sapped dry. Still, he prayed to his god and wrung out every bit of strength he had left.


    ¡°U-Umm¡­ our country is c-currently surrounded by F-Fatina¡¯s army, so¡­¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly be asking us to save you now, are you?¡± Gi Za said as he red at the messenger frostily.


    The messenger felt like his lifespan had been cut in half as he quietly nodded.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there is no need to listen to the grumblings of this human. This is an opportunity! If there is a war to the east, then we should take the south!¡± Gi Za said.


    The Goblin King turned to him and the messenger shook.


    ¡°We should wipe out all of our enemies!¡±


    ¡°¡­Messenger, whose idea was this alliance?¡± After hearing Gi Za¡¯s opinion, the king turned to the messenger once again.


    ¡°I-It was her h-holiness¡­¡± The messenger replied.


    The Goblin King closed his eyes and pondered. Mira Vi Burnen. ording to Zaurosh¡¯s intel, she was supposedly a resourceful person.


    ¡°Very well. We will send out our soldiers as proof of our alliance then.¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you, y-your majesty!¡± After the messenger prostrated himself, he immediately left the scene, got up his horse, and rode back to Cultidian.


    ¡°¡­Do you really intend to ally with them?¡± Gi Za asked the Goblin King seriously. It was as if his attitude earlier was nothing more than an act.


    ¡°Of course, but our army shall head south,¡± the Goblin King replied.


    The ce the Goblin King pointed to on the map was Elrain Kingdom. From there he drew a ¡®U¡¯ and went up north to Cultidian.


    By bringing the defensive line of the south down, they would be able to protect the bordernds while expanding their territory.


    Until now they couldn¡¯t aim for the south since the risk of provoking the other countries and getting themselves entangled in more wars


    was too great, but after shing with the Order of the Blue Bird Knights and antagonizing Pena, there was no reason to fear the issue anymore.


    ¡°From here on out, we will regard all members of the Ashunasan Alliance as an enemy. Let there be no mercy for all who block our path!¡± The Goblin King had been speaking calmly until now, but when he said these words, he spoke with authority, and the goblins bowed their head in response.


    The goblins felt that a war that needed just that much resolve wasing.


    With the 10 days of extension, the Goblin King promised to go to Cultidian. He called Zaurosh and exined to him about the alliance and that they would be going to the south together.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. If by chance we happened upon an enemy on the way south, we won¡¯t have any reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve considered it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It has already been decided. If you can¡¯te, then I will have to entrust the defence of the bordernds to you.¡±


    Zaurosh thought for a moment, but in the end, he decided to go with the Goblin King. Although militarily speaking, this was encroaching on a taboo, but that was only during a war between humans. With someone as outstanding as the Goblin King around, it might just be possible, Zaurosh thought.


    Besides, the southern Ashunasan deserts needed to be suppressed.


    After their battle with the Order of the Blue Knights, Pena has been quietly rebuilding their knight order, but Elrain Kingdom used that as an opportunity to gradually increase their influence.


    Although they defeated Saldin just recently, their increasing influence hasn¡¯t slowed down one bit. In fact, it was increasing even faster. With a country full of people with limitless potential like that before his eyes, even if it weren¡¯t Zaurosh, anyone would feel threatened.


    That night, the Goblin King divided the entire army into three and left the bordends.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga led the right nk.


    The Goblin King led the main force.


    Zaurosh led the left nk.


    After the Leon Heart n finished migrating to the western region, the goblin forces received an additional 500 soldiers, bringing their numbers up to 4,500. That number included Felbi and the elves.


    The Goblin King¡¯s objective was a small vige without any walls. Hidden beneath the darkness, the Goblin King attacked the vige and quickly subjugated it, then they continued on to attack the next town before they got word of their attack.


    The Goblin King made the representative of the vige swear not to be hostile to them, then he asked them to provide them a map of the surrounding area.


    The Goblin King didn¡¯t bother to look for food or acquire any hostages. Instead, they quickly moved on to conquer the next town.


    Like that the goblins conquered one town after another in a pace unheard of among humans. In 3 days, the Goblin King had conquered 20 towns and were already heading up north.


    The speed of their march was so quick that it broke through any predictions the southerners could have made. Even the tactician of the Red King, Carlion, doubted his ears when he heard the news.

 Volume 3, Chapter 197 - A Dangerous Alliance (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 197 - A Dangerous Alliance (2/2)</h4>


    While the king was away, the western region was left in the hands of the knight ss goblin, Gi Ga Rax. It was to this goblin, whom the king deeply trusted, that an urgent report was brought.


    Germion Kingdom has made its move!


    After secretly forming an alliance with the Red King, Germion King was finally able to kick itszy butt into gear and mobilize its troops for the western region. Already, nearly 2,000 soldiers have gathered at the eight fortresses at the border.


    The gravity of the information that the assassin unit Gi Ji Arsil left was so great that Gi Ga immediately made the decision to take all of his forces to deal with the problem.


    ¡°Send a messenger to the king! Send messengers to the elves and the descendants of the crystals as well!¡±


    Gi Ga had heard what was to be done should a crisis approach them when the king was absent. When he remembered that, he sent a messenger not just for the goblins but for the elves and the demihumans as well.


    When Gi Ga spoke of the issue to the civil official representative, Fei, he immediately announced it to the entire western region. His work was so smooth that the goblins could not understand it.


    They called for reinforcements to gather at the western capital. Those reinforcements numbered 3,000 men strong.


    The influential tribes of the demihumans, such as the fang tribes led by the tyrant, Mido, made haste for the western capital. In 5 days, all reinforcements had gathered at the western capital. Gi Ga immediately set out with the army to go east.


    Their objective is to suppress the human army gathered at their fortresses and buy some time until the king returns.


    Gi Ga¡¯s army bellowed out howls as they neared the fortress, but the soldiers of Germion Kingdom weren¡¯t about to lose, and they too cried out in response.


    The people responsible for the human vanguard were none other than the ones Gowen Ranid tasked with the evacuation of the western region.


    These people burned with zeal as they thought of reiming their hometown. They cried out loudly in response to the howls of the goblins. Morale was high.


    Yuan, who led the people of the western region, stood at a tower of the 8 fortresses, looking down at the 3,000 soldiers of the goblin army.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s surprisingly a lot of races other than goblins.¡±


    Just a cursory nce showed that there were a good number of demihumans, orcs¡­ etc. mixed in.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think they would actually be able to expand south while protecting their turf.¡±


    Yuan, who had to protect the eight fortress while Gund was away, thought bitterly of himself after receiving the order to defend, but he no longer had any flights of fancy of fighting the goblins on the ins and surviving safely.


    After all the battles he fought with the goblins under Gowen¡¯smand, Yuan finally understood how dangerous the goblins were. Their resilience was terrifying. Not to mention, every time they fought, their army seemed to grow bigger and bigger. That struck fear into the heart of Yuan.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Gund,¡± Yuan said as he wished Gund the best, for thetter had received a special mission from the king.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The army from Fatina was easily able to surround Cultidian. It was almost as if they had been waiting for the Kushain believers to tighten their guard. But just as one would expect from Carlion, despite how easily they surrounded them, there wasn¡¯t a single opening in their encirclement.


    Elrain Kingdom knew that the Kushain believers had no reinforcements, so they prioritized the encirclement. They also prepared the siege weapons, but they didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of using them.


    Meanwhile, Saint Mira was standing at the high walls of Cultidian to lift the morale of her soldiers. She knit her brows as she saw how Elrain Kingdom behaved, but very soon she remembered her role, and she smiled once more as she called out to her soldiers. It was a small thing, but these small things piled up, and she knew that they would be able to lift the morale of her soldiers.


    She was thest bastion of hope to the Kushain believers, thest thread of hope in hell, or an existence like that of a living god. Because of that the people prayed to her with respect greater than what they gave to thete Benem Nemush.


    ¡°Saint.¡±


    It was just one word, but with it came a great weight that she had to carry, so she did her best to act the part by smiling gently at the people. After all, she was their hope.


    The saint, who hid ambition and poison within her heart, could see the expanding enemy army from the bottom of her eyes.


    She¡¯d already guessed that Elrain Kingdom would surround them, so there was nothing to be surprised about. The problem was that their encirclement was too tight.


    Currently, Cultidian had about 150,000 people. If she felt like it, she could muster that entire 150,000 and use them as soldiers, but when the Kushain believers did that back during the holy war, it put a heavy burden on them. Which is why only about 20,000 could currently be counted as soldiers.


    The enemy numbered 15,000.


    That was probably why they were using a firm formation to contain them.


    Surrounding the walls was no easy task. For at one point, over 300,000 people lived behind these walls. If one were to try surround such long walls, they would naturally end up being spread thin. So, in order topensate for that, the army of Elrain Kingdom had to make use of a fortified military formation.


    It was so fortified that it actually became hard to tell which one was defending. That was the sort of defensive line the army of Elrain Kingdom were quietly constructing. There was an eeriness in the way they quietly built their formation.


    The southwestern wall to the southern wall was especially thick, while the northern part was thin.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡±


    After soothing the people, as Mira watched the enemy army build their formation, she muttered to herself.


    ¡ªCould Elrain Kingdom be waiting for the goblins?


    That was the conclusion Mira arrived at.


    Although she thought she¡¯d killed all of Elrain Kingdom¡¯s spies in Cultidian already, there were still some left. And they continued to feed information to Elrain Kingdom ¡ªNo, to the Red King¡¯s tactician, Carlion.


    As she thought that, everything finally started to make sense.


    Because that formation was clearly not mean for fighting the Kushain believers.


    It was basically a defensive formation. But what were they defending themselves from? Perhaps, it¡¯s because they expect the goblins toe, so they intend to meet them and focus on them. As proof, the part of their formation that ran from the southwestern wall to the south was also thick.


    ¡°But in that case¡­¡±


    It was crucial to know just how much the Red King knew.


    Do they know that the Kushain believers have allied themselves with the goblins? Or are they just hoping to turn the tables against the goblins, who they think are trying to profit while others fight?


    The messenger she sent came back just a few days ago. He came back looking like he¡¯d juste back after fighting for his life. ording to that messenger, the goblins ¡®epted¡¯ their offer for an alliance.


    The goblins said they woulde after 10 days. If they were tounch an attack with them, they could sandwich the forces of the Red King.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The memory of herst defeat when she was seen through lingered yet. That memory shackled her.


    Even though this conclusion was as clear as day, she still couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. That showed just how humiliated she was by herst defeat.


    Without being able to gather her thoughts, she sighed.


    She figured they should consider the worst case scenario.


    ¡°Calm down, Mira Vi Burnen. You are the saint. The saint that will lead the people.¡±


    Mira whispered to herself as she looked ahead, where clouds of dust rose up as many goods were brought to the army. They were probably food.


    ¡°¡­Food?¡±


    The moment she thought that, it was as if electricity had jolted her mind.


    As long as humans live, they need food. That¡¯s a given. But even if that¡¯s the case, the amount of food the enemy was carrying was too much.


    When Mira thought of how much food would be needed to feed 15,00 soldiers, she¡­ stopped. There was someone more suited for calcting this sort of stuff.


    As Mira desperately stilled her impatience, she returned to her room and summoned Vn.


    ¡°Vil! How much food would you need to feed 15,000 soldiers?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    Seeing Vn confused upon being asked like that, Mira exined to him that the enemy army was carrying more food than necessary.


    ¡°Are they thinking of a long battle?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ I think they might be nning on waiting for us to starve after wiping out the goblins who areing from the south.¡±


    As Vn became thoughtful, Mira asked him what he thought.


    It was probably best to assume that their alliance with the goblins have been found out. They probably intend to use that to lure the goblins and wipe them out with the same strategy they intended, as the goblins will probably be the ones sandwiched instead between an army from Fatina and the Elrain Kingdom¡¯s army.


    No matter how monstrous the goblins¡¯ strength may be, taken from both sides like that, only death would await them.


    ¡°I did think they were using an odd defensive formation.¡±


    The food gathered at the southern part of their formation was probably meant for the reinforcements that willeter.


    The defensive formation of theirs that could survive a pincer attack from the goblins and the Kushain believers is already halfplete.


    ¡°So long as they¡¯re able to defend against us, they can win. If they can wipe out the goblins, then with the army of Elrain Kingdom, they¡¯ll be able to take the bordends, and even subjugating the weakened Pena will be easy.¡±


    But the tighter the defense, the harder it will be for them to move.


    ¡°Then in that case¡­¡± Vn said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll work with the goblins and attack them. There¡¯s nothing else to it.¡±


    As Mira considered using herst trump card, the ¡®holy war¡¯, she ordered Vn, ¡°This time, we shall be the victors!¡±


    After Vn nodded, Mira ordered him to get ready to sortie.

 Volume 3, Chapter 198 - A Blow to Turn the Tides (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 198 - A Blow to Turn the Tides (1/3)</h4>


    The Goblin King¡¯s decision to rush into the north in one fell swoop was not made out of recklessness or ignorance. It was a decision made after gathering as much information he could andparing his army¡¯s strength with the enemy¡¯s, where he then realized that the only path to victory was a powerful attack.


    The army of 15,000 from Fatina has surrounded the Kushain believers and has kept the situation in a half deadlock state. The army from Fatina then built up walls toward both the Kushain believers and the goblins. They seemed to be wary of the goblins attack. But what really forced the king to make a decision was when he received a report that the army from Elrain Kingdom was approaching from behind.


    They too numbered 15,000.


    They were led by the archduke, Brandika; thest authority of the kingdom, Kanash; the guest general from the Flying Swallow n, Wyatt; and Saldin, who had been freed from his house arrest and was now in search of vengeance for his previous defeat. It was a force consisting of the Red King n¡¯s full strength. On top of that, they showed no signs of trying to hide their presence. It was almost as if they wanted everyone to know that they were chasing after the goblins.


    When the goblin king received that information, he immediately felt that the odds of winning were low. The enemy altogether was a colossal army of 30,000 men. Right now, the Goblin King had barely more than 4,000 soldiers. On top of that the enemy was the Red King, who could be considered exceptional among the humans. His ability to lead his people should be as terrifying as the rumors.


    If they were to sh against that head on, they would surely be wiped out.


    Should he retreat?


    If he did that, then the Kushain Believers were sure to fall, and the Red King would soon extend its hands for the bordernds. Alternatively, if those 15,000 soldiers were to go for the bordernds right now, then the odds of winning would be even lower.


    They had no choice but to fight.


    The Goblin King believed that the Red King was after Cultidian. At the same time, he also understood that this war was essentially a battle to allow the Kushain Believers to survive.


    Hence, there was no reason to sh with the Red King directly.


    If he could just attack the forces from Fatina, and drive them far enough so that they can¡¯t keep up their encirclement, then he should be able to leave without any future problems.


    The Goblin King has been preparing with that n in mind. Although the forces from Fatina have managed to secure a powerful defensive position, it had one weakness: the Kushain Believers and the goblins could attack it from both sides.


    Try as they might to fortify their defenses, after trying to cover the holy city of Cultidian, which once was home to over 300,000 people, they would undoubtedly have a ce of weakness.


    And just as the Goblin King thought, the encirclement toward the north was weak. Of course, it was only weak rtive to the other sides of the encirclement. It¡¯s probably because they¡¯re too anxious over the goblins that the defense in the north became weaker, the Goblin King believed.


    On top of that, the Goblin King also had no choice but to believe that Saint Mira understood that.


    It was simply not possible for the Goblin King to gather all information, so he had no choice but to gamble on the calibre of the new Kushain matriarch who decided to ally with them.


    ¡°Hide beneath the shadowed veil of the night and break free the northern encirclement!¡± The Goblin Kingmanded.


    The goblins nodded in response as they drew their weapons and ran.


    Fortune seemed to favor the goblins, for the twin moons of Navi and Ervi that ever dazzled in the sacred night, were hidden behind heavy clouds.


    ¡°The night is our hour. Gi Ji, Gi Gu, make the most of it!¡± The Goblin King said.


    ¡°HA!¡± Gi Ji replied.


    ¡°As youmand!¡± Gi Gu replied.


    As the goblin king gave his orders, they passed by the enemy¡¯s trap. The way they dodged the trapid by the enemy was truly nothing short of marvellous, and it was all thanks to these two goblins, who excelled in scouting and trap-making.


    To the goblins who could see in the night, traps like pitfalls were meaningless. Gi Ji and Gi Gu led their respective hordes as the goblins approached the enemy.


    Under the cover of the night, the attack of the goblins went unnoticed until they touched the fences and Gi Ji had lopped off the head of a patrolling soldier.


    That soldier cried out to alert his allies with thest of his strength, revealing the intrusion of the goblins, but it was already toote, for the goblins had already broken through.


    ¡°Kill all who resist!¡± Gi Gu Verbenamanded.


    His subordinates took his words to heart as they attacked the human forces.


    Within the wings of the night goddess, Verdna, who was under the rule of the night god, Ya Jansu, the curtains over a struggle of life and death were drawn.


    Carlion woke up in the dead of the night after hearing something.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He felt chillsing down his spine and the weight of the air seemed to stick to his skin. He strained his eyes toward the unexpected darkness.


    ¡°This feeling¡­ It¡¯s war.¡± [Carlion]


    ording to Carlion¡¯s predictions, the goblins won¡¯t being for another 2 days. They shouldn¡¯t be here just yet. They may have formed an alliance, but the goblins should still be fighting in the south. And while they might appear to be clever for goblins, someone smart was probably leading them.


    Carlion got off his bed and was shocked to find how cold the floor was.


    ¡°Carlion!¡± A voice called out.


    Just as Carlion had finished dressing himself, Cell came barging in.


    ¡°Are we under attack?¡± Carlion asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the goblins. They came a lot faster than expected,¡± Cell said.


    Cell seemed to calm down as they talked, for by the time she said thatst sentence, she was no longer so hurried.


    Carlion nodded and asked her to escort him.


    ¡°It seems the goblins are pretty good. No, it would be problematic if I were to think of them as the same as your usual goblins.¡±


    Carlion walked as he received the various reportsing from every direction. At the same time, he also gave orders.


    ¡°You can abandon up to the 3rd section to the north. We¡¯ll defend the 4th section, so buy some time. Lord Glenn shall takemand.¡±


    Three sections to the north have already fallen to the goblins.


    Carlion had divided this excessively long formation into 24 sections, starting at 1 from the north all the way back to the north at 24. The fact that the goblins were easily able to take out three sections meant that their threat level needed to be increased by one.


    ¡°You can fight back as soon as you see them. We have the advantage in numbers, so please use that to form a defensive wall. Cell can defend the main formation with just her toon. Lord Cassadora please bring your toon to defend the fourth district too.¡±


    Carlion climbed a tall watchtower and surveyed section 4 as the watch fires illuminated it.


    ¡°Are you nning to break themon sense of human warfare, goblins? But regardless, I¡¯m not about to lose here.


    Send a messenger to every direction¡­ Let them know that in 2 days, this battle shall end.¡±


    Cell nodded and asked.


    ¡°Should the soldiers fight to thest?¡±


    ¡°No. Tell them toe back alive.¡±


    As Cell¡¯s presence vanished in the darkness, Carlion coughed and wryly smiled.


    ¡°Did she notice?¡±


    As Carlion¡¯s cough became more intense, he covered his mouth with his hand.


    When he looked at his shaking hand, blood could be seen on it.


    ¡°¡­But we¡¯re at the critical point right now, so please¡­ For the sake of the king¡¯s dominion, for the sake of my dream, please¡­ Just wait a little bit more.¡±


    As he felt his own death looming, the tactician fearlessly smiled.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    In response to the surprise attack in the dead of the night, Carlion immediately led his soldiers to fortify their defenses. The quickness of their response was just as one would expect from the self-selected toon of the genius tactician. Despite that, however, the momentum of the goblins was terrifying.


    The Goblin King, Rashka the very embodiment of violence, and Gi Zu Ruo the mad dragon. The ability of these goblins to break through was nothing short of terrifying as wrecked everything in their path.


    The goblins continued their surprise attack from evening until morning, and by the end, of the 15,000 soldiers, 1,000 have already been sent to the underworld, and that number continued to increase.


    Compared to them, the losses on the goblins¡¯ side could be counted with one¡¯s hands.


    Hence, there was no doubting that the victor of the night attack was the goblins.


    Half a day passed since the goblins initiated their surprise attack.


    Around the time when the sun was climbing up the sky, dull clouds covered the azure sky, and it seemed as if the heavens could cry at any time. It was at such a time that the Kushain believers could finally see the fierce battle unfolding.


    It was here that the Saint Mira gave amand.


    ¡°Coordinate with the goblins and break through the enemies.¡±


    At her behest, almost all of the soldiers of the Kushain believers left to attack, leaving behind only 3,000 soldiers to defend. It was a strategy one wouldn¡¯t expect from someone who has been hiding behind her walls all this time. Her resolve could clearly be felt from this attack.


    ¡°We must break the enemy formation before the Red King arrives with reinforcements from Elrain Kingdom. If they get here with this formation in tact, we will lose!¡±


    ording to a captured soldier she interrogated, the reinforcements would be arriving in 2 days. They had to break the formation by then or the battle would quickly turn for the worse. That was true for the Kushain believers too.


    Because of Saint Mira¡¯s resolve, the Kushain believers fought fiercely, and the battlefield was enlivened once more.

 Volume 3, Chapter 198 - A Blow to Turn the Tides (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 198 - A Blow to Turn the Tides (2/3)</h4>


    The Kushain believers moved in concert with the goblins, who encroached into the enemy camp, and attacked as well.


    Atop the defensive towers of Cultidian were onagers and ballistae. Stones shot from the onagers in the defensive towers of Cultidian,ying waste to the many traps and fences of the enemy camp, then the many Cultidian Believers, who outnumbered the enemy, cried out their battle cry and attacked directly.


    After being encouraged by Saint Mira, their resolve was higher than ever. The Kushain believers charged into the fray without regard for the descending arrows or the traps left behind.


    When the enemy saw the Kushain believers¡¯ great momentum, their faces paled, and they immediately thought that they would surely lose, but it was then that the genius tactician showed his strategy¡¯s godlike brilliance.


    ¡°Oil and fire to the Kushain believers. As for the goblins, keep them away with an endless barrage of arrows!¡±


    The forces of the Red King poured a flood of oil toward the Kushain believers.


    With the floor slippery, the Kushain believers lost their footing, and were promptly set ame as a fire arrow lit the oil flood.


    ¡°S-Stop IiIIt!¡±


    The Kushain believers screamed in agony as their bodies were burnt to a crisp.


    ¡°Lord Glenn has perished! The goblins aren¡¯t stopping!¡±


    When the messenger reported that to Carlion, he gave another order.


    ¡°Move the soldiers positioned in the south to the north. And send out the cavalries to take the goblins from behind! Themander shall be Lord Kionel!¡±


    Although the situation continued to escte, Carlion only smiled as he analyzed the situation.


    The reason the goblins couldn¡¯t be stopped was because they had been fighting within the narrow spaces of Carlion¡¯s military camp. As such, there were less avenues to attack, allowing the goblins to both recover and attack effectively.


    They would bring a fresh batch of soldiers to the front, then bring their tired ones to the back. With that giant goblin at the center and the goblins around him maintaining their momentum, they are able to both attack and recover at the same time.


    In that case, all they need to do is to attack the resting goblins.


    ¡°The difference in numbers isn¡¯t so easily ovee, goblins. Especially, when the one you¡¯re fighting is none other than the genius tactician of the Red King himself,¡± Carlion muttered as he watched the Goblin King swing his great sword.


    ¡°Archers, high-angle fire. Your target: the goblins at the back of their formation. Mages, concentrate your attack at the enemy¡¯s left nk. Time your attacks with the cavalry¡¯s charge and cover those goblins in spells and arrows without missing a single beat!¡±


    As the spearmen desperately tried to defend against the goblins, the archers behind drew their bows and shot toward the cloudy sky. The volley of arrows shot high up, then as they fell back down, theynded right at the back of the goblins¡¯ charge.


    For a moment, the Goblin turned to nce back at the goblins behind.


    As the goblins¡¯ charge slowed down, the mages casted their spells.


    Within the confined space of the defensive camp, wild bullets of mes shot forth toward the left nk of the goblins.


    The goblins screamed and writhed as they burned. It was only for a short while, but with that the mages were also able to dy the goblins a little.


    Themander at the scene quickly responded to the resulting imbnce caused by the two recent attacks, and he immediately attacked the right nk of the goblins from the side. Then after killing a bunch of goblins, immediately went back into the hedgehog defensive formation.


    After repeating that pattern twice, Carlion was able to set a rhythm.


    Whenever the goblins think they¡¯re about to get hit, they will reflexively slow down due to anticipation.


    In this way, they will be able to avoid the onught of the goblins¡¯ charge, while causing much disturbance to their weakened soldiers. To make things worse, the cavalry will even start preying upon their weakened soldiers at the back.


    The Goblin King clicked his tongue as he allocated some soldiers to deal with the cavalry from behind. He ordered Ra Gilmi Fishing and his toon to move from the right nk to the back.


    But that was exactly what Carlion was waiting for.


    As the goblins¡¯ front-line weakened, e ordered his casters and archers to concentrate fire.


    The force behind that unrelenting volley was one that would make even the Goblin King himself think twice.


    As the goblins¡¯ charge slowed down, Carlion suddenly retreated from the frontlines and abandoned the fourth section.


    ¡°You¡¯re abandoning it?¡± Cell asked.


    ¡°Yes. The Kushain believers will be recovering soon, so¡­¡± Carlion wryly smiled and nodded.


    As soon as Carlion said that, the Kushain believers¡¯ ballista shot at the fourth section, putting a stop to the battle between the goblins, who were seemingly being pushed back, and the Red King¡¯s forces momentarily.


    The goblins have been fighting since the dead of the night, so the Goblin King ordered the really tired goblins to rest for the time being.


    Although the goblins hadn¡¯t suffered much casualties, having to run around and attack for so long still exhausted them greatly. The Goblin King originally hoped to solve their stamina problem by allowing the goblins to take turn resting, but the cavalry attacking them from behind wouldn¡¯t let them.


    Carlion took advantage of their numerical superiority and ordered his soldiers to attack relentlessly to keep the goblins from resting. The cavalry who carried out his orders and fought bravely were a sight to behold.


    Thanks to them the goblins couldn¡¯t rest properly and were forced to respond ordingly.


    But that onlysted until the hour of the Night God (Ya Jansu).


    In response to the cavalry that have continually been attacking them, Ra Gilmi Fishiga led his archers to shower them with arrows.


    Arrows fell like rainfall, and with no room to dodge, the cavalry had no choice but to flee far away.


    Although the goblins still hadn¡¯t rested as much as they would have liked, the Goblin King ordered them to press on as they started taking turns resting again. The wings of the Goddess of Darkness, Verdna, was a friend to the goblins.


    The goblins would pop out wherever there was darkness, such as in the shadows cast by torchlights, leaving the humans greatly bewildered on how to deal with them.


    As a result, the humans started responding slower and slower.


    But that was exactly what the Goblin King was aiming for.


    The Red King that was supposedlying from behind had a 3 days¡¯ distance between them and this army.


    That was ording to the most recent information the Goblin King got from Zaurosh, so the dy inmunication also had to be taken into consideration.


    The Goblin King didn¡¯t know just how far they could push the enemy, so they had to make the most out of every second they had.


    ¡°Gi Go Amatsuki, Gi Gu Verbena! We¡¯re charging into the enemy camp!¡±


    The Goblin King forced himself to calm down and started attacking again.


    Illuminated by the torches, the Goblin King¡¯s visage reflected on Carlion¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°¡­I suppose this much is about what you would expect from monsters.¡±


    As soon as he received the report, the goblins¡¯ attack resumed once more.


    From the other side of the darkness appeared a goblin swordsman who lopped off the head of a soldier, a goblin who wielded an axe and worked with other goblins to kill his enemies, and a jet-ck goblin who swung his great sword around, sending soldiers flying like dry leaves despite the armor they wore.


    The ck of the night amplified the fear of humans.


    The goblins knew that full well, which is why they took full advantage of it by appearing and retreating skillfully.


    They would snuff out the torchlights, then shrouded in the veil of the dark, they would suddenly attack fiercely.


    ¡°Please prepare the crossbows. And please tell Lord Migal toe here.¡±


    Cell was surprised to hear Carlion say that to the messenger.


    ¡°You¡¯re using that?¡± She asked.


    That was a newly invented device in the form of a bow from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    It was new technology, so Carlion had to spend a fortune to purchase it.


    ¡°Weapons are meant to be used, right?¡± Carlion said.


    ¡°And what are you going to do about the loading time?¡±


    The downside to crossbows is that they¡¯re extremely heavypared to bows, they take longer to reload, and their range is also shorter.


    ¡°Hundred-Man General, Migal, has arrived!¡±


    Though it was already nighttime, the voice of the small toonmander as he said that was as lively as ever.


    Carlion taught him the three-stage attack and sent him to the frontlines.


    ¡°Like that it should certainly be possible to keep hitting them with arrows.¡±


    ¡°The ck of the night amplifies fear. In order to win against that, we mustn¡¯t allow them to approach us, we must keep on attacking,


    and the soldiers must never be given time to think needless things[1].¡±


    Carlion had originally prepared this as a trump card against the Kushain believers, but he now had to use it here. Still, he had no regrets.


    Even if Carlion¡¯s strategies were said to be godlike, it was still really difficult to endure the attacks of the Goblin King¡¯s monsters.


    Since this was the first time he would be using the crossbow toon, they were sure to show great results.


    Even the Goblin King shouldn¡¯t be able to easily deal with a weapon he is seeing for the first time. As such, he should have no choice but to withdraw temporarily.


    But the Goblin King would betray his expectations, for he quickly found a way to deal with the crossbow toon.


    He simply picked up the human corpses that littered about on the ground and used them as meat shields as they charged onward.


    Even if the crossbow toon attacked three times. With armored corpses for meat shields, the arrows simply couldn¡¯t break through.


    When the Goblin King was near enough, he threw away the corpse and started ughtering the crossbowmen.


    The moment the barrage of crossbows weakened, Gi Go Amatsuki and the others followed the Goblin King.


    Because they were able topletely avoid the weakened barrage of crossbows, the soldiers grew even more fearful.


    When Carlion saw that, he was shocked.


    The Goblin King had dealt with the situation too quickly.


    It was almost as if he had already known about crossbows.


    But surely that was impossible.


    ¡°¡­Goblins sure are amazing,¡± Carlion said.


    ¡°What are you praising your enemy for?¡± Cell asked.


    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like them to fight as a monster army under the king,¡± Carlion said.


    ¡°Monsters and humans can¡¯t get along. That¡¯s why they¡¯re called monsters,¡± Cell replied.


    ¡°But they are working alongside other humans. Perhaps, not being able to coexist with them was something we merely decided on our own,¡± Carlion argued.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Cell fell silent, but Carlion smiled and apologized.


    ¡°Sorry, I was getting ahead of myself. That was a mean question.¡±


    In the dead of the night, the goblins attacked fiercely and were able to conquer all the way up to the ninth section.


    The goblins have also incurred a bit more losses, but the losses on the Red King¡¯s side have already gone past 3,000.


    This was exactly the sort of situation the Kushain believers had intended after working alongside the goblins.


    No matter how amazing Carlion¡¯s tactics were, it wasn¡¯t possible to fight a war without losses.


    The soldiers under him would also gradually grow tired.


    [1]- RAWS just say that they mustn¡¯t allow the soldiers to think of something, so I think it¡¯s referring to the fear.

 Volume 3, Chapter 198 - A Blow to Turn the Tides (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 198 - A Blow to Turn the Tides (3/3)</h4>


    Although they were gradually being pushed back, the forces of the Red King did not retreat too far and only moved southward within the encampment.


    They had already lost nearly 4,000 soldiers, but the fact that they had yet to give the Kushain believers and the goblins a chance to wipe them out was a testament to the genius of Carlion¡¯s tactics.


    At sunrise, the attacks of the Kushain believers grew even fiercer.


    Saint Mira took on a very dangerous gamble and decided to appear in the frontlines herself.


    The influential among the Kushain believers tried to stop her, but her resolve was firm, and on the sunrise of the second day since the start of the battle, Mira set out.


    Crowned with the title of saint, her appearance raised the morale of the Kushain believers higher than ever.


    ¡°Her holiness is watching! Don¡¯t put on a sorry show now!¡±


    As encouragements came from themanders one after another, the fierce attacks of the Kushain believers began.


    The goblins were attacking the south from the east, while the Kushain believers were advancing directly south from Cultidian.


    Although their teamwork was only an impromptu, their attack was still fierce.


    Both Mira and the Goblin King had decided that they would have no tomorrow if they couldn¡¯t end this battle here, so they both attacked


    as fierce as they could, whittling down the Red King¡¯s military camp bit by bit.


    With Mira as the top brass, Vn was free tomand the army however he wished. As the forces of the Red King started to show signs of weariness, he shot an arrow toward them.


    In the battlefield where arrows rained constantly, Vn ordered his spear toons to advance, starting a fierce battle between his spearmen and the Red King¡¯s spearmen.


    ¡°Cavalry! The enemy ising! Intercept them!¡±


    After all the battles until now, Carlion predicted that the enemy¡¯s next move would be to send the cavalries. And the enemy did just that. So, Carlion sent a force twice the enemy¡¯s numbers.


    If he could just seal their mobility, he could gain the advantage in this war.


    Carlion ordered his men to forget the back and focus solely on what¡¯s in front.


    ¡°I have received your orders!¡± Themander replied in an almost screaming manner.


    Carlion then sent the cavalry to the southwestern encampment.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many soldiers there either!¡± His messenger argued.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Trust me,¡± Carlion said as he forced himself to smile despite his exhaustion from all the fighting.


    ¡°Themander of the Kushain believers was Vn Do Zul, right? That boy¡¯s not half bad,¡± Carlion thought highly of the enemymander for his precise tactics and persistence.


    ¡°But his endgame is stillcking.¡±


    Just as Carlion said, the cavalry of the Kushain believers that chased after the Red King¡¯s cavalry suddenly copsed.


    ¡°If you get heated up and forget to watch your surroundings, then you¡¯re just second rate.¡±


    Those words were meant for themander that led that cavalry, but thatmander was already a corpse.


    As more and more traps were set in the southeastern part of the camp, thend gradually grew more and more constrained. Around that time, the soldiers within the encampment shot their bows.


    With no room left to run and arrows shooting at them, the cavalry had no choice but to suffer casualties and be forced to flee.


    ¡°They¡¯ve passed the 10th section!¡±


    When Carlion heard that screaming report, he turned from the cavalry and nced at the goblins.


    ¡°They really are strong,¡± Carlion said.


    ¡°What now? It¡¯s starting to look bad,¡± Cell said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll move back to the 12th section. Prepare a defensive wall at the 11th section,¡± Carlion replied.


    If they broke through this too, then half of the encirclement would have already been broken. This was how far the Red King had been driven.


    Mira and Vn weren¡¯t about to let this opportunity to go. The matriarch that thirsted for victory and the youth whose wisdom was mustered and grew rapidly under her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll decide it here. Everyone attack!¡±


    At Mira¡¯s behest, the Kushain believers desperately attacked the Red King¡¯s encampment.


    They raised up their shields to cover themselves from the rain of arrows as they jumped over the countless pitfalls and cleared away the spears that would extend out of the fences. The Kushain believers bellowed powerfully as they fought.


    The battle was drawing to an end.


    The forces of the Red King that have shut themselves within their encampment were being attacked from outside and inside. The long and narrow encampment of the Red King was being driven from one corner to another.


    Their casualties and already gone past 5,000, and the remaining soldiers were dead tried.


    ¡°We can win,¡± Mira quietly muttered.


    She too was getting fired up.


    She had managed to outread her enemy. She had managed to outwit her foes. She had sessfully ascertained when to decide the battle and saw through her enemy¡¯s ns.


    As she thought of all sorts of ways to praise herself, Mira almost found it unbearable to keep her face from turning loose.


    ¡°The reinforcements won¡¯t arrive for another day. With the goblins¡¯ and our momentum, we can win!¡±


    Mira took a firm step forward.


    ¡ªUnfortunately, this still isn¡¯t enough to surpass me.


    Even though it should¡¯ve been impossible, for some reason, Mira felt like she¡¯d heard the voice of the enemymander.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Just as Mira was about to order all of her forces to advance, a cloud of dust could be seen gathering densely at the north. A group of cavalry was riding toward them.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Mira muttered in a daze.


    A spear and a shield for a g, alongside which was another equally first rate g of a sword designed after the wind.


    ¡°The Ripper Knight and the Storm Knight!?¡± Mira said with hate that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words.


    Vn turned around when he heard Mira say that.


    ¡°Your holiness, please prepare yourself to escape! Your holiness!¡±


    Mira couldn¡¯t even hear Vn¡¯s voice as a feeling of defeat filled her.


    In an instant, Carlion¡¯s ns appeared within her mind.


    The Red King had allied with Germion Kingdom and brought the people that were driven from theirnds because of the holy war as reinforcements.


    Using the holy wars as a pretense to wage war has finally caught up with Mira. How unfortunate that it had to ur at this critical moment.


    It¡¯s over, she thought, as defeat greeted her.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡±


    But while she was unable to respond, Vn forcefully brought her up and entrusted her to the imperial guards.


    ¡°Retreat! I will stop them here!¡±


    As the imperial guards entered Cultidian, the two armies shed.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Because of Germion Kingdom¡¯s participation, the battle at Cultidian ended.


    The forces led by Gund the Storm Knight and Sivara the Ripper Knight were mostly made up of the refuges driven from theirnds because of the holy war.


    Although they were only equipped with spears, with such great numbers, the difference between their strength and the goblin- Kushain forces was lethal.


    Moreover, with two holy knights out of the seven joining the fray, King Ashtal had also joined the southern wars.


    Behind the scenes, the Red King had promised King Ashtal Cultidian when it falls.


    With this terrible turn of events, the Kushain believers and the goblins immediately decided to retreat.


    The Kushain believers retreated while defending against Germion Kingdom within their walls. It seemed they would be holding up in their castle for some time toe.


    As for the goblins, they had to flee while defending their pursuers from the Red King.


    The goblins headed for the bordends.

 Volume 3, Chapter 199 - For Whose Sake Was This Victory? (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 199 - For Whose Sake Was This Victory? (1/2)</h4>


    Because of the interference of Germion Kingdom, the goblins had no choice but to retreat. Picking a fight with Germion Kingdom after exhausting themselves was nothing short of suicidal. Hence, the Goblin King could only grit his teeth as he was forced to make the decision to retreat.


    Unfolding before his eyes was the scene of the Kushain believers being attacked by Germion Kingdom. Just as the name ¡®Ripper Knight¡¯ implied, the holy knight ripped apart the formation of the Kushain believers.


    The Kushain believers tried to fight back, but the Storm Knight attacked them with ruthless lightning, then attacked with the rest of his forces.


    After the cavalry fell, the foot soldiers followed. At this rate, the Kushain believers were sure to be wiped out.


    ¡°¡­Retreat,¡± the Goblin King muttered as he turned to the goblins who have been fighting all this time.


    epting that a battle was lost has always been one of the things that tested a general¡¯s capability. After all, none can fight a hundred battles and win a hundred battles.


    ¡°Gi Gu, Gi Zu! You shall be our vanguard! Trample the enemy as we make our retreat! Rashka, Gi Go, you two protect the back!¡±


    After attacking the Red King all this time, this time the ones on the receiving end were the goblins and the Kushain believers.


    With the difference in their strength suddenly reversed, the enemy started attacking the nks of the exhausted Kushain believers.


    Fortunately, for the goblins, because they had gone through the center of the camp, they were not exposed to Germion Kingdom¡¯s attack.


    ¡°We¡¯re breaking through the back! After me!¡±


    Losing the Kushain believers here was truly painful. Not only were they the only ones the Goblin King had a chance of forming an alliance with among the different powers, they were also one avenue that he could¡¯ve used to attack Germion Kingdom, which was positioned north of them.


    If Germion Kingdom manages to upy this ce, then he would have to attack the holy city of Cultidian again in the near future. As much as possible, he had to do what he could for the Kushain believers here.


    Which is why the Goblin King audaciously dered that he would break through the enemy and return to the bordernds.


    The Ripper Knight and the Storm Knight were focused on cutting down the Kushain Believers, so the Goblin King decided he would strike them in the back to cause chaos, and then retreat.


    The Goblin King looked around at the battlefield, then after gathering the goblins into one clump, he swung his great sword to rid it of the blood and flesh bits, and then¡­ he ran. And like that the goblins chased after his back.


    Although they had lost, the Goblin King¡¯s resolve hadn¡¯t flickered one bit. The fire called resolve continued to burn within him, causing the goblins to revere him.


    ¡°The king truly is strong,¡± Gi Go said.


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why he is our great king. He is someone worthy to be challenged,¡± Rashka said.


    At the rear, Gi Go and Rashka were ring at the enemy, but when they turned to the king, they saw that he was smiling fearlessly.


    As the rearguard, they had to face the spearmen of the Red King.


    ¡°But for the mean time¡ª¡±


    Gi Go¡¯s curved sword dazzled under the light of the setting sun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home after letting loose, shall we?¡±


    Like a demon from hell, Rashka smiled fiercely as he hit his shoulder with his giant club.


    ¡°They¡¯re retreating! After them!¡± Amander of the Red King said.


    Rashka smiled sadistically and took a deep breath. ¡°Worthless scum, I will crush you!¡±


    After seeing that the goblin forces had started to run with the King in front, Rashka swung his club.


    In order to allow the goblins to escape, they charged straight into the Red King¡¯s army.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gi Go Amatsuki did not bother talking and instead expressed himself his curved sword, bringing death wherever he swung. With a thrust, he pierced through a man¡¯s heart, and then as if nothing at all was amiss, in the next moment, a soldier¡¯s head came flying.


    Half an hourter, the two goblins left a mountain of corpses in their retreat.


    But there was no one left to pursue them.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The forces of Germion Kingdom were the vanguard of their side, and the Goblin King was leading his goblins to attack them from the back. The goblins were attacking them as if trying to drive away a flock of sheep as they retreated.


    The two holy knights who stood at the very front watched that scene hatefully as they tore through the Kushain believers.


    ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s those goblins!¡± Gund said as he ground his teeth.


    Unfortunately, he had countless allies between him and the goblins, and turning around now was basically impossible because of the momentum they had built up attacking the Kushain believers.


    ¡°What about Sivara?¡± Gund hoped Sivara might be able to go, but as expected, the Ripper Knight was also too busy attacking the Kushain believers.


    Normally, these Kushain believers should have already lost the line here, but they were persistently resisting.


    Perhaps things would be different if the elite toon were at the rear, but the forces behind Sivara and his cavalry were the refugees from the holy war.


    Sivara and Gund agreed that they couldn¡¯t expect much from them, so they instead decided to use their elite soldiers to break the enemy open, and then rely on these refugees to finish them off with sheer numbers.


    Although it would be difficult to rely on refugees if this were an even battle, but with them clearly in the winning position, they could easily take advantage of the brute power of raw numbers.


    The job of these refugees was none other than to trample the already broken enemies.


    Whether they liked it or not, their morale was at an all-time high after being chased away from their homes and forced to suffer in another town.


    These people probably wouldn¡¯t listen to any pleas for surrender.


    Hence, they kept on advancing while they continued toy waste upon the persisting Kushain believers.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gund cussed and then turned back to the Kushain believers.


    Since things have gone this far, there was only one thing left to do. He would annihte all of the enemies in front of him, then he would use the momentum from that and chase after the goblins.


    Gund closed his eyes to all the losses of his own forces as he smiled fiercely.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the way! Ravaging Storm (Barbatos)!¡±


    Gund used his Blue Thunder and struck the Kushain believers with lightning.


    ¡°This is easy! Ha ha ha!¡±


    He would kill the enemy in front of him. Nothing had changed. When he realized what he could do, Gundughed in madness.


    Meanwhile, the Red King¡¯s forces who were previously under attack by the goblins and the Kushain believers were busy reorganizing their army.


    ¡°The goblins are retreating. Are you sure it¡¯s okay not to pursue?¡± Cell asked.


    Carlion, who was already so exhausted from the recent battles, bitterly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still fine for now. We¡¯ll rendezvous with the main army first, then we¡¯ll give chase. Besides¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir Carlion, a part of the Kushain believers has¡ª¡±


    Carlion didn¡¯t finish what he was about to say because someone had called out to him, but if he had, he would¡¯ve probably said something along these lines¡­


    ¡ªBesides, shouldn¡¯t we weaken anyone who might be an enemy in the future?

 Volume 3, Chapter 199 - For Whose Sake Was This Victory? (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 199 - For Whose Sake Was This Victory? (2/2)</h4>


    After the goblins sessfully caused chaos to the rearguard of Germion Kingdom¡¯s army and retreated into the darkness of the night, the goblins were more exhausted than the Goblin King had expected.


    The goblins were so tired that they couldn¡¯t move at all without resting. That was a considerable exhaustion considering how great their stamina was.


    After spending a night in the meadows away from the battlefield, they had to start running again to make their way back to the bordends.


    The goblins quietly walked while chewing on food meant for travels. They didn¡¯t even spare the monsters they passed a nce.


    The goblins only numbered 3,500 now, but considering how much they lostpared to the enemy, this should have been an overwhelming victory for them. Unfortunately, because they failed to break the encirclement and had to abandon the Kushain believers, this had to be considered as their defeat.


    The Goblin King positioned Gi Ji¡¯s assassin toon, who excelled at finding enemies, and the elves, who had good ears, at the back as they headed back to the bordernds.


    Although They were never attacked while retreating, when the king arrived at the bordends, things had progressed far quicker than he expected.


    On top of the western region being in a state of tension, the Order of the Blue Knights were also leading 20,000 soldiers from Pena to retake the territory that the Goblin King had taken.


    Gi Ba and Zaurosh couldn¡¯t stand a chance against them and had no choice but to withdraw immediately.


    To make things even worse, reports say that the Red King was advancing from the east. When the Goblin King heard that, even he couldn¡¯t help but groan out loud.


    Before he knew it, they were in danger of the very thing he feared the most: being surrounded.


    Without any allies to call upon, the Goblin King could only imagine the great armies approaching from the east and the south. The Goblin King grew anxious.


    Should he just abandon the bordends and retreat?


    ¡ªAbandon thisnd after shedding so much blood for it?


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have a request,¡± Gi Ba Hagar said, rousing the king from his thoughts. ¡°Please visit those injured in the battle.¡±


    Oh? The Goblin King thought to himself, as he admired the goblin before him.


    Gi Ba was - for better or for worse - a battle goblin. Without any care for allies he thought single-mindedly only of how much suffering he has brought to the enemy humans.


    Which is why the Goblin King could only look at the goblin before him oddly as he quietly agreed.


    ¡°Is this for the humans too?¡± The Goblin King asked as he stood up to test Gi Ba.


    ¡°¡­Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Gi Ba replied.


    When he heard Gi Ba¡¯s reply, this time he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes a little wider.


    He knew from a report that Gi Ba had once worked with Shumea to expel some bandits, but he still couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    Before long, however, something warm filled the Goblin King¡¯s heart.


    There was nothing more joyful than to see the goblins grow right before his eyes.


    This wasn¡¯t a growth on the lines of levels or evolution. No. At this point, the Goblin King has already started to consider those as trifle things.


    This was a growth where his retainers were finally starting to ept the path he has shown them.


    Gi Ba, who was so hateful of humans, was now actually asking him to look after those very humans.


    Strange things do happen indeed.


    The Goblin King acquiesced and did just as requested. He looked after the wounded. Be it goblins, humans, or elves¡­ He looked after them all.


    He held the hands of the goblins who called out his name as if they were praying to a god, he promised medicine and treatment to the humans in pain, and he promised victory to the elven warriors who had yet lost their resolve.


    Each time the Goblin King consoled them, his shoulders grew heavier.


    Like this the Goblin King personally visited all the injured soldiers of his army.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    By the time the n leader of the Red King, Brandika, had rendezvoused with the army from Fatina at Cultidian, a day had already passed since the goblins had retreated.


    Just as the Goblin King had predicted from Gi Ji¡¯s report, the Red King had indeed arrived after three days.


    Already more than half of the Kushain believers have been killed. Although their army was already half destroyed, Brandika believed that this was when things would really be scary.


    All that hatred that thete patriarch, Benem Nemush, had umted from his holy wars were now aimed at the people of Cultidian.


    Even Brandika couldn¡¯t help but be disgusted at the sight of living people being sliced into thin pieces and skewered relentlessly.


    ¡°What a stupid thing to do,¡± Brandika muttered.


    If they showed the Kushain believers something like that, they would obviously only make them resist even more desperately.


    The holy knights were currently trying to extinguish that me, but it was probably toote.


    They may have had a secret agreement, but Germion Kingdom wasn¡¯t nning on participating in the siege.


    With this the Kushain believers could no longer move, but the same was true for Germion Kingdom.


    From here, Pena would poke the Order of the Blue Knights that was hungry for sess and send them toward the goblins, then the Red King could finally set out to rule over the south with the perfect system they came up with.


    ¡°¡­So where¡¯s the guy who thought up all this?¡± Brandika asked,


    But when Cell shook her head, he could only knit his brows.


    ¡°Is it bad?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No matter what I say, he won¡¯t listen. It¡¯s as if¡­¡± Cell said.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Brandika asked.


    He didn¡¯t want to hear the next words.


    After she told him where Carlion was, Brandika brought Vardis over his shoulder and walked.


    Carlion seemed feeble even from a distance.


    ¡°Hey, Carlion!¡± Brandika called out.


    ¡°You arrived safe, n leader,¡± Carlion said as he turned around.


    When Brandika saw Carlion¡¯s face, he became speechless.


    The shadow of death¡­ There was no mistaking it.


    Brandika had seen much death. Be it in the dungeons, in the battlefield, or in the viges they were hired¡­ So there was no doubting it.


    This was the face of a man on the verge of death.


    ¡°Carlion¡­¡± Brandika said.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say anything. I know my body the most, so please¡­ Please just let me apany you until you be king,¡± Carlion said with a faint smile as Brandika stood there speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something stupid. Mark my words, you¡¯ll live to see the day I be king¡­ Even if you have to crawl on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Then I guess I¡¯ll have to take care of my health, won¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You bet. Just leave work to someone else and rest up. This is an order.¡±


    Brandika forced Carlion back into his tent, then he turned to Cell.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how much it costs, find him the best doctor.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After seeing Cell off, Brandika looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Stupid idiot. A brat shouldn¡¯t be saying he¡¯s going to die before me.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 200 - Retreating Battle I (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 200 - Retreating Battle I (1/2)</h4>


    The huge army of 25,000 that the Red King led advanced west right after withdrawing from Pena. At the same time, their allies from Germion Kingdom, a toon led by the storm Knight, rendezvoused with them, bringing their numbers up to 26,000.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get in the way of your fight,¡± Gund said.


    Gund and his men were only permitted to join with the condition that they wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Although there was a chance that the scope of their strength might be found out, with this, they had more than enough firepower to deal with the goblins. Or at the very least, that¡¯s what Carlion believed.


    He acknowledged the Goblin King¡¯s skill in war, so he believed that the Goblin King wouldn¡¯t fight a war with such a huge difference in numbers.


    As such, they should instead return to the western region.


    They still had a ce to retreat to, and that ce was currently being threatened by Germion Kingdom.


    Forces from Pena were approaching from the south, while the Red King was approaching was approaching from the east. Given such circumstances, there was no way the Goblin King would choose to fight them.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you shouldn¡¯t havee. You should tend to your health instead just as the n leader told you,¡± Cell said.


    Brandika had to lead the army as the n leader, so Cell had to watch over Carlion instead.


    Unfortunately, Carlion continues to stubbornly disobey Brandika¡¯s order to rest, and even requested that he be allowed to apany them in their expedition to the bordends.


    ¡°This is an opportunity. With this I¡¯ll be able to pave the way toward the unification of the south. I¡¯m the Genius Tactician, after all,¡± Carlion said.


    Once the goblin exits the fray, they will be able to attack Pena andplete the unification of the south.


    Cell sighed. ¡°Suit yourself. Anyway, I¡¯m your guard, not your doctor.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for troubling you and the doctor so much.¡±


    The doctor that Cell had brought immediately gave up as soon as he saw Carlion¡¯s condition.


    Saldin was enraged when the doctor said that Carlion couldn¡¯t be saved anymore and wanted to cut him down, but Cell desperately stopped him.


    ¡°Half a year¡­ That¡¯s more than enough,¡± Carlion muttered.


    That was the remaining time that Carlion had ording to the doctor. Carlion faintly smiled as he thought of it.


    ¡°Besides, the doctor gave me some painkillers too, so it¡¯s not that bad anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    Carlion turned to Cell and smiled, but it was too painful to look at, so she turned away.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The time hade for the Goblin King to make his decision.


    Should they attack? Or should they retreat?


    Did they have any chance of winning? No, in the first ce, how were they supposed to win this?


    ¡°We shall retreat,¡± the Goblin King said.


    When the goblins heard the king¡¯s decision, they all looked down. At the same time, Zaurosh grimaced, while Felbi made a disappointed expression.


    As soon as the Goblin King decided that they couldn¡¯t win with their current army, the next issue was how to deal with the bordends.


    ¡°Zaurosh, let them know of my decision.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    ¡°But is it really alright to just retreat without even fighting?¡± Felbi asked, to which the king shook his head. ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll follow, but¡­¡±


    Felbi has trusted the Goblin King until now, but he really hated losing to humans.


    ¡°We will abandon the bordends by tomorrow and retreat to the western region,¡± the Goblin King said.


    To the goblins, the decision of the Goblin King was absolute, so they pushed down whatever frustrations they felt and obeyed.


    ¡°But Your Majesty, what shall we do if the humans give chase?¡± Gi Za asked.


    ¡°In that case, we shall retreat all the way to the Forest of Darkness, and then repel them,¡± the Goblin king said.


    As expected, even the goblins couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes wide when they heard the king say that. After all, that was the same as saying that they were going to abandon the western region.


    ¡°But the humans probably won¡¯t chase us that far,¡± the Goblin King continued.


    It was a food issue. It would take even the goblins 6 days just to go from the bordends to the western capital.


    With human feet, that should take about 10 days. And with tens of thousands of soldiers, that number should greatly increase.


    The humans would have to bring with them a great amount of food just to cover their travel. But what was more was that there didn¡¯t seem to be much profit for them to take the Forest of Darkness after taking down the western capital.


    After all, the southernnds were rich.


    Although they lived in the desert, the economy was healthy and there were plenty of people and money to go around.


    The wealth of the south was something that was brought about because of theirrge poption.


    Germion Kingdom was arge country too, but a greater part of their territory was made up of their bordends. Their poption of 300,000 put them on the same level of Cultidian, but their might had a great influence on their neighbors.


    When the free cities were formed, Elrain Kingdom, the Merchant Country of Pena, the Labyrinth City of Tortoki, and the various small and big city-states grouped together, putting them on equal footing with Germion Kingdom. Because of that Germion Kingdom knew just how important their holy knight system was.


    The Goblin King was thinking of abandoning the bordends for the time being and forcing the Red King to bleed. In other words, gueri tactics, only they will be lurking in the greatnds inhabited by wild monsters.


    If the Red King conquers the bordends, then they will have to defend it, or else they won¡¯t be able to usurp the authority from the feudal lords. And if they try to usurp the authority by force, then they will risk an insurrection.


    Autonomy is deeply ingrained into the bordends, such that there have been cases where they resisted the big feudal lords.


    When the goblins heard the Goblin King¡¯s exnation, the goblins finally understood that they weren¡¯t retreating for good, and that this was just a temporary measure. At that, the goblins finally started looking spirited again.

 Volume 3, Chapter 200 - Retreating Battle I (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 200 - Retreating Battle I (2/2)</h4>


    At the Goblin King¡¯s behest, the goblins stood up and went to work.


    Although they had already decided to retreat, it wasn¡¯t possible to leave immediately. They had to prepare food for the trip, prepare to carry the wounded, andplete other necessary preparations.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ If we may have an audience with you¡­¡± Zaurosh said.


    After the Goblin King had given his orders, Zaurosh appeared before him with the small feudal lords.


    When the Goblin King saw the small feudal lords behind Zaurosh, he suddenly had an ill foreboding.


    After hearing them out, he closed his eyes and groaned.


    The wrinkles in the middle of the his eyebrows were as deep as his worries.


    ¡°We hope to start a new life at the western capital, Your Majesty,¡± the feudal lord of Razuel said with a desperate look on his face.


    Apparently, these feudal lords wanted to flee the bordends and travel to the western capital with the entire poption of their fiefs.


    Frankly, the Goblin King hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility that the feudal lords might want to go with him.


    After all, humans hated goblins, so he¡¯d assumed that the humans could only be ted to be rid of them.


    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t understand. You could live again with fellow humans. Is this not much better than being ruled by us?¡±


    Although the Goblin King said that, deep inside, he was actually hopeful. After all, when he thought about it, the way he ruled was simply too honest. They could produce their weapons and armor back at the Forest of Darkness and procure their food from hunting monsters, so there was barely any need for taxes.


    In other words, a goblin army was inexpensive and yet powerful.


    To statesmen, there was no treasure better than this.


    On top of the insane cost-quality ratio, the goblins were also absolutely loyal to the Goblin King.


    The Goblin King also chose not to take any taxes from the feudal lord for one year, so as to make them more amiable toward goblin rule.


    The Goblin King has already been ruling the bordends for half a year, and as such, the people of the bordends have already gotten used to him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve since changed our position on that. In the past, we believed that coexistence with monsters was impossible, but under Your Majesty¡¯s leadership, we realize that isn¡¯t so.¡±


    It was one thing if they only wanted to be protected because there was powerful enemy, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Now, the Goblin King was really perplexed.


    It was good that the Goblin King¡¯s leadership has seeded enough to make the humans wish to follow him, but unfortunately, they were about to retreat. Having all these humans tagging along was quite frankly a nuisance.


    Goblins ran much faster than humans, but now, not only would they have to take a lot of humans along, they would also have to bring women and children.


    ¡°You won¡¯t change your mind? If youe with us, there¡¯s a chance the enemy might attack you too.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t take us along, then we shall abandon the bordends and head for the western capital by ourselves.¡±


    If they did that, they were sure to either fall prey to the monsters roaming the ins or be captured by the Red King. And even if they did seed in reaching the western capital, only a small part of them would be left.


    If they were only going to die upon being left behind, then the Goblin King would surely feel bad.


    They may be humans, but they have already be his subjects, as such, he could not simply watch them throw their lives away.


    Besides, if he could bring them back with him, they were sure to bring him much profit.


    The small feudal lords alone would surely be useful when raising government officials.


    They would also be useful in the future battles. Just having the 2,000 from Leon Heart n was enough to open up all sorts of possibilities with the tactics they could employ.


    If they had as much people as the entire bordends under them, then one could only imagine the scope of tactics they could utilize.


    ¡°2 days. Be ready within 2 days. Anye will be left behind. Is that clear?¡± The Goblin King said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the Shirak feudal lord said with a bow.


    ¡°¡­They got me,¡± the Goblin King said.


    It was a rare sight to see the Goblin King say something so weak, so Zaurosh couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Your Majesty¡¯s personality,¡± Zaurosh said.


    ¡°This retreat won¡¯t be easy. Are you ready?¡± the Goblin King asked.


    ¡°Would we be called adventures if we abandoned the weak?¡± Zaurosh replied.


    As the Goblin King nodded, he started revising his ns.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Because of the revisions the Goblin King made, the work of the goblins changed on the very next day.


    They set traps while preparing for the retreat. They especially dug more pitfalls along the road extending directly for the western capital and cut trees from the nearby forest to build fences.


    But even then, they only had about a day.


    After the Goblin King decided the important parts they had to cover when the humans attacked, the Goblin King himself went to to dig out pitfalls and build fences.


    No matter how strong the goblins were, having to protect the humans while retreating was not an easy task.


    When it came to retreats, speed was the most important aspect.


    That¡¯s why the Goblin King put as much of the humans as possible on the carts while Gi Gi¡¯s powerful monsters pulled them.


    He specifically picked out the ones with weak legs and loins to ride the carriage, while he had the men dress as light as possible.


    The Goblin King then had the humans position themselves in between the rear guard and the advance guard, and then they began their retreat.


    At the vanguard was the assassin, Gi Ji Arsil, Gi Gi Orudo who led the monster army, and Ra Gilmi Fishiga.


    At the rear guard was the Goblin King, Rashka, Gi Zu Ruo, Gi Go Amatsuki - the goblins skilled at breaking through enemy ranks - and Gi Za Zakuend and his druids.


    If the enemy took them from behind as the Goblin King expected, then they would form a thick wall.


    At the very back was Gi Gu Verbena. His job was to set traps as he followed the main force.


    And then there were the Paradua goblins whose job was to watch for enemies in the surrounding area and attack them. Andstly, there was Zaurosh¡¯s Leon Heart n, Gi Ba Hagar, and Felbi¡¯s elves whose job was to protect the humans at th center of the formation.


    After the Goblin King positioned everyone, they started their retreat by moving north.


    As the long line of people began moving with a tinge of anxiety, the Goblin King turned back to the southernnds, where much blood was shed.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re barely moving,¡± Rashka whispered unhappily.


    ¡°But the king¡¯s decision is right. At the very least, I agree,¡± Gi GO said indifferently.


    ¡°Can¡¯t abandon the weak? You¡¯re soft as usual,¡± Gi Za said as he watched thatrge back up ahead.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the sort to say that the weak should be cut down?¡± Rashka asked Gi Go.


    After seeing how strong Gi Go¡¯s sword was, Rashka naturally started liking him.


    Rashka was a simple goblin who liked the strong. That simplicity was very goblin-like.


    Rashka - as strong as he was - could feel chills just from seeing Gi Go¡¯s sword. Gi Go was literally in a different dimension.


    The only ones Rashka wasn¡¯t sure he could beat were Gi Go and the Goblin King.


    ¡°Me and my horde was once hunted by a gray wolf. It was the king who saved us,¡± Gi Go said as he firmly touched the hilt of his curved sword. ¡°I follow because he is the king. If it were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t follow.¡±


    As Gi Go said that, he watched the back of the king.


    Rashka and Gi Za both had their own thoughts, but they too naturally watched the king¡¯s back.


    ¡°But even the king won¡¯t live forever. What are you going to do after he passes?¡± Gi Za asked.


    Gi Go smiled. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll go on a trip to wherever my sword god directs me.¡±


    ¡°In my case, I would aim to be king myself. What about you?¡± Rashka said with confidence as he turned to Gi Za.


    In response, Gi Zaughed. ¡°There¡¯s no point thinking about it. I will die before the king dies. Simple as that.¡±


    ¡°I see. I guess there really is no point thinking about it,¡± Gi Go nodded in agreement.


    Seeing Gi Go nod like that, Rashka couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows.


    There was a difference between the goblins from the Gi Vige and the tribal goblins.


    The goblins from the Gi Vige basically worshipped their king, but Rashka didn¡¯t. He revered the king, yes, but not to the extent that he worshipped him. To Rashka, the king was a wall to ovee, a goal, so to speak.


    As Rashka pondered to himself the difference between the Gi goblins and the tribal goblins, he watched the long and the barely moving line of humans.

 Volume 3, Chapter 201 - Retreating Battle II

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 201 - Retreating Battle II</h4>


    The main armies of the Merchant Nation of Pena were the Blue Knights and the mercs that were considered a mixed army. They didn¡¯t really acknowledge being called a mixed army, however, as the mercs were affiliated with various ns and were paid ording to their achievements in battle.


    What was most important here was the Blue Knights, which was employed by Pena as the regr army.


    ¡°¡­Knightmander. This is the 15th group,¡± a knight said with a faint voice.


    Allen sighed. ¡°I¡±m not asking for the Swallows or something on that level, but couldn¡¯t you at least find someone decent?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean toin. Forget I said anything.¡±


    The problem at hand was the maintenance of order among the mixed army which was made up of various ns.


    The Blue Knights were half destroyed in thest battle, so they needed to make up their missing numbers with the strength of the mixed army and with conscription. Unfortunately, that meant diluting the number of troops.


    When the Blue Knights took back the territory usurped by the goblins, the Blue Knights were always at the front. And while they did manage to take all the territories back in the blink of an eye, unfortunately, Allen had no idea how to govern them.


    The Blue Knights were both prideful and a standing army. As such, they did not engage in piging or needless violence. When such cases did arise, they were rare.


    Unfortunately, with the dilution of the troops, more and more of such cases were appearing.


    The ns of the mixed army ranged from poptions of 100 to 1000, and it was the bad apples from those ns that were causing them much trouble.


    Or at the very least, that¡¯s how Allen saw it.


    But the elder council had decided to employ the decent part of the different ns.


    The ns along the level of the Swallow n that Allen was talking about were hard to use in battle without directmand. Not only was each n member expensive, they were also few in number.


    Unfortunately, number was needed when maintaining the public order in a territory.


    As such, the kind of power that Allen wanted from ns was the sort that would cost so much money it would tilt an entire nation.


    ns such as the Leon Heart n and the Red King n have discipline ingrained into their very bones.


    ns like the Elks n share a familial bond among themselves.


    ns like the Swallow n have many elites among their ranks.


    Unfortunately, those sort of elite ns weren¡¯t the only ones around.


    In fact, they were rare, and it was because of that rarity that they were highly valued.


    ¡°Valkyuria doesn¡¯t seem like she has any ns of moving from the east,¡± Allen¡¯s aide said with a troubled voice.


    Allen sighed deeply. ¡°No point in insisting on the impossible.¡±


    Allen no longer joked as much after bing the knight-mander. He needed to be a suitable knightmander, so he was always putting in the effort.


    As such, the trust of the remaining members naturally gathered onto Allen, who has yet to abandon hope and continues to push forward yet.


    But if one asked if that had any connection with the trust of the n members, then the answer would be a resounding no.


    The only thing the ns cared about waspensation and the assurance of survival.


    Unfortunately, even though Allen was now the knightmander, the money was held by the elder council. Hence, there was nothing he could do in the face of such problems.


    ¡°Commander Allen!¡±


    Suddenly, a messenger barged into the office, causing Allen to turn his sharp gaze toward him.


    ¡°Reporting!¡± Said the messenger. ¡°The Kushain Believers and the Red King shed at Cultidian. Germion Kingdom helped the Red King, and as a result, the Red King won!¡±


    ¡°¡­What happened to the Kushain Believers? Were they wiped out?¡± Allen asked.


    ¡°They are currently holding up in their castle!¡±


    Allen cast his eyes down and inwardly grit his teeth.


    The momentum of the Red King showed no signs of stopping. At this rate, the pressure on the elder council will be too great, and Allen¡¯s respected Queen Raksha will be forced into a wedding she does not wish.


    He could choose to fight the Red King, but they were currently in an alliance, as rocky as it may be, and his nature prevented him from stabbing his enemy in the back.


    Regardless, at this rate, he won¡¯t be able to stop Queen Raksha¡¯s marriage with Archduke Brandika.


    ¡°The Red King has also begun to advance west. Also, it¡¯s still unconfirmed, but it seems the goblins participated in the Kushain battle, so it is likely that the Red King is in pursuit of the goblins,¡± the messenger said.


    Seeing Allen¡¯s refuse to lift his head, the aide asked in concern, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Let me think for a bit,¡± Allen replied.


    At that, the aide and the messenger excused themselves.


    ¡°Laugh, Aizas¡­ As I thought, I can¡¯t rece you,¡± Allen muttered with deep anxiety.


    All he wanted to do was to save the woman he respected, and yet¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought that something so seemingly simple would be so difficult?


    In the end, Allen couldn¡¯t find an answer and he worried inside his office until the dead of the night.


    When Ervi and Navi, the twin sister moons, appeared in the sky, Allen suddenly awoke from his slumber.


    Apparently, he¡¯d fallen asleep without his knowing.


    The reason he woke up was because he sensed the presence of another person.


    Immediately, he put his hands on the long sword by his waist, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice.


    When that person entered the range of his sword, he drew his sword and pointed it at the neck.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    His sword stopped just short of prating the neck, but at the same time, a sword had also been pointed as his.


    Allen red at the person before him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Red King¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªMessenger.¡±


    The female gnome warrior that was dressed in ck said that expressionlessly.


    ¡°Messenger?¡±


    Allen was the greasiest swordsman in his country, and yet this woman before him wasn¡¯t someone he could defeat easily. Someone like that was just a messenger?


    ¡°If you want to save your princess, then attack the goblins.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Red King was aiming for a wedding with Queen Raksha. For that hateful person himself to give him advice, Allen couldn¡¯t help but be baffled.


    ¡°The Red King isn¡¯tpletely unified either. There are those afraid of the n leader¡¯s influence growing too great.¡±


    ¡°And by ¡®those¡¯, I suppose you¡¯re referring to yourselves?¡±


    Cell ignored Allen¡¯s question and continued.


    ¡°The bordends are the entrance to the western region. If you could suppress this region before the Red King, then the Red King won¡¯t be able to push its momentum further.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Allen wordlessly stared at Cell, but thetter only snorted at him in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I only came here to deliver this message.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Allen called out to Cell, but she¡¯d already vanished into the darkness.


    The next day, Allen gathered his aide and the important persons of the Blue Knights to inform them of his ns.


    ¡°We will head north and attack the goblins.¡±


    He would take enough to territory to equal the Red King and allow the country to survive by itself. If he could do that, then the marriage with the Red King wouldn¡¯t be necessary anymore.


    Moreover, if he could expand the country, then his influence would also increase. With that, the elder council wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore, and he would be able to save Queen Raksha.


    The womanst night seemed to be scheming something, so he decided to immediately make his move and take teh initiative.


    ¡°The ns shall be the vanguard. We shall smite the goblins with haste and power!¡±


    ¡°Prepare to depart now!¡±


    As Allen finished saying that, the messenger left.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The Goblin King expected to take 6 days to reach the western region from the bordends on goblin feet, and 10 days with the army, but with the weak females and children tagging along, it was a mystery how long they would need. After all, this was a new experience for him.


    Goblin females were good walkerspared to humans. Even they could run through the night. Compared to that, humans were slow and needed rest.


    In other words, whatever the king had initially expected with the goblins was too optimistic when the humans came into the equation.


    ¡°Are you displeased?¡± Zaurosh asked.


    ¡°Do I look that unhappy?¡± The Goblin King asked back as he watched the unmoving line of people.


    ¡°Yes, actually. In fact, the other goblins are so scared of incurring your anger that they refuse to approach.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ So, what did youe for?¡±


    The Goblin King took a deep breath, then as he unfolded his arms he stretched his stiff neck.


    ¡°¡­Cultidian isn¡¯t looking good.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    There¡¯s a time difference, but Germion Kingdom was surrounding the city and transporting siege weapons, so the Goblin King¡¯s problem would be the pursuing forces.


    After the Red King pushed Cultidian onto the Kushain believers, they began pursuing the goblins. Although they wasted some time to prepare themselves, they were undoubtedly steadily approaching.


    On top of that, arge army was dispatched from the merchant country of Pena to im as much territory as they could; hence, the question now was actually who the Goblin King would end up fighting.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the exact location of the Red King and Pena, but judging by the distance, Pena is likely to reach us first.¡±


    ¡°If I recall correctly, they were called the Blue Knights.¡±


    The Goblin King only remembered that they were a country that had the holy sword in their possession, but since they were capable of dispatching such a powerful cavalry, they were clearly a powerful foe.


    To make things worse, they were currently burdened with the human nonbatants. Fighting that powerful cavalry now was just too reckless, so they were currently retreating whileying traps behind them, but that won¡¯tst forever either.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a prediction, but we are likely to engage in battle 5 dayster.¡±


    ¡°Your basis?¡±


    ¡°A simple calction. If youpare our average speed with theirs, it¡¯s the obvious conclusion.¡±


    Zaurosh had a wealth of experience behind him, so he could calcte the speed of the enemy. The Goblin King didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be able to outrun them either, but hearing that they were going to being much earlier than expected caused him to make a painful expression.


    Even if they manage to fight them and escape once, they will surely sh with them a second and a third time too, and that will cause even the goblins to have a hard time.


    The Goblin King once made the enemy feel the despair of being pursued back at the Forest of Darkness, but he never expected how painful it would be now that he was the one being pursued.


    ¡°What a painful situation¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t abandon the humans. If he did that, then why did he even bother bringing them here in the first ce? Abandoning them would also affect his leadership in the future. And it was also a foolish move to nt a seed of rebellion himself.


    But even if he sent the human nobatants ahead and pulled the enemy with his goblins, the human nobatants were still sure to sufferrge casualties, as the monsters continued to wreak havoc on thends yet. Not even Gi Gi was in control of all the monsters.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other choice but to increase the pace. We will help out with the luggage as well,¡± Zaurosh said.


    ¡°Leave the fighting to us.¡±


    Zaurosh ordered the adventurers to carry the luggage of the people and carry the women and children to help increase the pace.


    Despite their efforts and the Goblin King¡¯s worrying, however, they still failed to make much progress, and eventually, a cloud of dust could be seen beyond the southern horizon.


    ¡°We¡¯re here already. It can¡¯t be helped¡±, the Goblin King thought as he braced himself for the worst.


    ¡°We¡¯re intercepting the enemy!¡±


    At the behest of the Goblin King, the fast goblins gathered and the battle n was exined to them.


    Putting it simply, they are to make use of the darkness of the night and their faster speed to perform a hit and run strategy.


    They would stop the enemy¡¯s movement, and then immediately retreat.


    If they could pull that off repeatedly, then they should be able to buy some time.

 Volume 3, Chapter 202 - Retreating Battle III (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 202 - Retreating Battle III (1/2)</h4>


    The Red King brought their entire army in pursuit of the goblins west. Themander of the vanguard, Saldin, wanted to hit the doctor when he heard how grave Carlion¡¯s sickness was, but Cell the Sword Dancer stopped him with a severe blow. Because of that he was currently sulking and


    Normally Saldin would be talking a lot to try and increase the morale of his toon, but now, he wasn¡¯t even making an eek. Because of that the wild soldiers under him were sneakily whispering to each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the general?¡±


    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s eaten anything bad.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not you, stupid. Maybe it¡¯s because of a woman?¡±


    ¡°Oh, now that you mention it, his cheeks are swollen.¡±


    Meanwhile, the person in question was sighing. He looked up to the sky and thought the light of twin sisters, Ervi and Navi, to be dazzling, but even their dazzling red light failed to ward off the sadness within his heart


    He would be leading a battle this time too, but for some reason, he just wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    The death of arade.


    He has experienced that countless times now, but this sort of death was something he still wasn¡¯t used to.


    ¡°That¡¯s not like you,¡± the old enchanter, Grave, called out to him.


    Normally, they¡¯d be at each other¡¯s neck whenever they crossed each other¡¯s path, but when Saldin turned around and Grave saw his face, Grave just couldn¡¯t find the mood to poke fun at him.


    Instead, he just sat down beside him and poured him some liquor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity,¡± Saldin said.


    ¡°Unloveable as ever, I see. All I want is to ease some of your grief,¡± Grave said to Saldin, who already reeked of alcohol.


    ¡°You know, gramps. It was the n leader who picked me up, but I actually owe more to Carlion than to the n leader.¡±


    ¡°¡­I remember that, actually. That guy was always the helpful sort. Made a fuss when he found himself a younger brother.¡±


    Saldin took a mouthful from the cup before him. ¡°I haven¡¯t repaid Carlion enough just yet.¡±


    Maybe it was because he drank too much or because the liquor was too strong, but regardless, Saldin suddenly became very drunk. The more he spoke the more the emotions he kept in his chest came together.


    ¡°¡­You sure think some strange things. The title of ¡®Genius Tactician¡¯ isn¡¯t just for show. As long as you follow his orders, we¡¯ll win this time too.¡±


    Grave suddenly took the cup that was violently ced on the table by Saldin and slowly drank.


    ¡°Everyone dies someday. The god of time, Jurana¡¯s, blessing doesn¡¯t pour forever for anyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I will pay him back. I¡¯m going to pay him back in my own way. If he¡¯s going to die, then I¡¯m going to cut down all sources of his worries and let him have a peaceful death.¡±


    As Grave put down the cup, Saldin grabbed it and took another mouthful, then Saldin looked up at the night sky.


    ¡°I will take Carlion¡¯s ce¡ª No. I don¡¯t have to go that far. Just half is enough, and I will help the n leader be king. Yes! That¡¯s how it should be!¡±


    Seat Brandika in the highest throne!


    As Saldin remembered Carlion¡¯s favorite saying, he swore.


    ¡°While that guy is alive, huh¡­¡±


    As Grave looked at the bottom of the emptied cup, he became thoughtful.


    ¡°¡­You might have to ovee the goblins or Pena,¡± Grave said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this just because I lost,¡± Saldin said. ¡°But the goblins are strong. They¡¯re much stronger than the Kushain Believers.¡±


    ¡°I have 1,000 elite cavalry in my toon,¡± Grave said. ¡°Take them with you. They¡¯re not as good as Shushunu¡¯s sorcerer cavalry, but they¡¯re well trained.¡±


    Grave was one of the most sessful adventurers among themanding officers under Brandika¡¯s direct supervision. It was such that his sess could rival even his.


    Saldin wasn¡¯t expecting Grave to suggest that. Because of that he couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes as he stared at the old enchanter in amazement.


    ¡°Gramps¡­¡±


    ¡°Win. And let Carlion have his peace. I too am in his debt, so¡­ Go. Exterminate the monster threat by the roots and bring peace to the south. That will also bring our n leader, Brandika, closer to the throne.¡±


    As Saldin wordlessly nodded, the fire of resolve could be seen burning within his gaze.


    As he stood up, he ordered his toon to depart


    .


    ¡°We¡¯re going, you bastards! How long are you nning to sleep!?¡±


    When Grave heard that, he wryly smiled.


    ¡°The young shine so brightly. It¡¯s just for today, but¡­ I¡¯m actually quite envious of Jurana¡¯s blessing.¡±


    As someone whose time was short, he couldn¡¯t say that he would take Carlion¡¯s ce.


    Saldin yet had time to grow, which is why he could afford to set Carlion as his goal and chase after him.


    The sons of men did not posses the tenacious body of demihumans, or the long life of elves, or the strength of monsters, or the ferocity of beasts, but they still conquered the continent.


    The reason for that was because of their endless potential.


    Yes. It was because of that that the humans became the strongest force in the continent. They received the divine protection of the gods, they were granted favor, they were awarded blessing, they learned to defend themselves, and they fought with the invaders.


    Right now, before Grave¡¯s very eyes, was a man who resembled those sons of men that the gods watched over.


    The old enchanter looked up at the yet dark sky.


    The mixed army of Pena that relied mostly on the ns went straight north. They obeyed the orders of the suprememander, the knightmander of the Blue Knights, Allen, and postured to pursue the goblins passing through the bordends.


    ns that had many adventurers with skills like hunter and ranger - which made them ideal for finding the enemy - were picked out and given the task of scouting the enemy.


    Those that coulde back with good info would be rewarded handsomely, so the adventurers were eager to do their job.


    In the past few days, Allen had gotten used to handling the mixed army.


    As far as rewards went, honor and glory weren¡¯t very appealing to the ns, but money and a safe ce to rest were. Allen had to raise the mary rewards in order to maintain morale and reward those with big achievements. But the reason he could do that was because the elder council had given their approval.


    Allen himself had no idea what caused them to change their tune, but it was better to have money than none.


    Allen threw all those coin at the ns, and they became much easier to handle.


    Once, when Allen was looking for a n to send out as a scout, the n he recruited asked if there would be a special reward. That man was actually the reason why Allen changed the way he thought about the ns, for when Allen asked his aide to stop yelling at the man for his impudence and asked the man why he was fighting, the man looked at him with a dubious face and gave a simple answer.


    ¡®To feed ourselves.¡¯


    When Allen heard that, he was deeply embarrassed.


    Allen was also once amoner. He was not wealthy by any means. Had he not met Aizas and were he not skilled in the sword, he would surely not be where he was today. He could be one of these adventurers who chose to walk the path of the sword to feed themselves.


    That¡¯s why he stopped in his tracks when he heard the n leader¡¯s simple answer. Fortunately, they had enough money to splurge. Using that money as the reward, he was able to sessfully send out some scouts.


    It was Allen¡¯s suggestion to give a bigger reward to those who could give quick and urate information. Word of that bonus quickly spread throughout the mixed army, and in no time at all, information had been collected. The speed at which they gathered info left even Allen in shock. It was almost as if all that talk about the mixed army being bad was a lie.


    ¡°The goblins are a day¡¯s distance to the north, huh.¡±


    As Allen held the map with one hand while riding his horse, he thought back to the previous battle.


    The night was the hour of the monsters, so he had to think up a n that would not go into the night.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make use of the cavalry and do a hit and run strategy. Or if they go to us instead, we¡¯ll have to intercept them.¡±


    Allen wasn¡¯t sure how the goblins would move, but then he remembered something. The viges in the border were empty. If so, then perhaps the goblins had taken hostages with them.


    They tried a hit and run thest time, but the goblins were easily able to meet them. Given the current circumstances, it seemed only right to intercept the goblins, but the army Allen was leading now had some uncertain factors.


    One was theck of food and the other was theck skill.


    Although Pena had given them plenty of money, there was no telling how far they would have to chase the goblins who¡¯ve abandoned the bordends. In other words, Allen and his men had no idea how much food they would need.


    Feeding 20,000 mouths needed a lot of food.


    The other issue was due to the fact that they were a mixed armyposed of soldiers and ns. As such, it was clear as day that the level of skill they had as an army was a lot lower than normal.


    An army wasn¡¯t strong because it¡¯s full of strong soldiers. Rather, it was strong because the suprememander is able to see everything, be it the bad habits of themanders or the movements of each toon. An army can only be strong when all of its parts are able to work together.


    No matter how strong the ns were individually, without any time to coordinate everything, their current strength as an army was weak. An army like that would surely have a hard time intercepting the enemy.


    Those were the two reasons that worried Allen, so in the end, Allen decided to take a proactive offensive position.


    ¡°Prepare for an attack in the night! They will surelye when night falls!¡±


    Allen ordered half the army to remain alert in the night as he maneuvered the army into an offensive position.


    Gold dangling before their eyes, the ns kept a watchful eye out even their break.


    Inside the camp that was firmly defended, half the army kept a watchful eye.


    As they gradually closed in on the goblins, when the distance between them and the goblins was only half a day, the attack came.


    ¡°GURuUoOOaAAA!¡±


    The ck of the night shook as a howl that could shake courage itself bellowed.

 Volume 3, Chapter 202 - Retreating Battle III (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 202 - Retreating Battle III (2/2)</h4>


    ¡°GURuUoOOaAAA!¡±


    The ck of the night shook as a howl that could shake courage itself bellowed.


    That was a voice so sinister it was hard to associate it with a goblin¡¯s. When the people heard that powerful voice for the first time, their blood ran cold.


    ¡°They¡¯reing! Defend! Raise your shields and ready your spears!!¡± Allen gave orders to his cowering allies. ¡°Magic toon, cast fire bullets to the surrounding area!¡±


    Allen knew they couldn¡¯t outpower the goblins in terms of unity during the hour of the night god, so he decided to focus on defense instead.


    The reason he ordered to cast fire bullets at their surrounding area was because they had gathered piles of leaves around their camp. Allen intended to set those on fire to use as a light source.


    One of the biggest reasons Allen believed they couldn¡¯t win against the goblins was because of the difference in sight. Unlike the goblins, the humans can¡¯t see without the brilliant body of the fire god that ever shone in the morn and in the afternoon.


    As such, they needed a way to grasp the goblins¡¯ position. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was by ear or by smell, they needed to grasp the goblins¡¯ position and pass that to the entire army as soon as they could.


    The light of fire warded off a portion of the ck of the night, unveiling the figure of a giant goblin.


    When the adventurers saw that for the first time, they audibly gulped.


    This was nothing like the goblins they knew.


    It wielded a club over its shoulder and donned a ferocious face from which even the devils of hell would surely run.


    Giant goblins came up one after another behind that giant goblin.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the three goblins from before!¡±


    Allen relied on the light source they had secured and gave orders to the archery toon.


    If they got caught in a melee with that giant goblin, the mixed army would surely lose.


    He couldn¡¯t y his strongest soldiers, the Blue Knights, just yet, so the mixed army would have no way to stop them.


    As such, Allen ordered the army to focus on defense while they kept shooting at the goblins with arrows and magic.


    The giant goblin clicked his tongue as he used a ck light to sweep away the arrows and then retreat.


    ¡°Knightmander! Please give the order to pursue!¡±


    The enemy did not appear to have been damaged in that attack, but voices still rose up from the knights, asking to pursue the fleeing enemy.


    However, Allen did not give the order.


    ¡°No. We shall pursue in the morning. For now, just stand guard and wait when morninges. It is better to attack those guys under the light of the god of fire rather than the darkness of the god of night.¡±


    After that the goblins woulde from time to time, but Allen never allowed them toe close, until eventually, the night had passed.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Report of the goblin¡¯s attack failing reached the king.


    The humans were only camping for a night, but they had secured it throughly. They cut the surrounding grasses and erected plenty of fences.


    Attacking into that would take much bravery and sacrifice.


    The Order of the Blue Knights that they fought before focused on using their cavalry¡¯s mobility, but this time, the enemy was mainly made up of foot soldiers.


    The style was different, but the Goblin King believed that they were still facing an elite army.


    ¡°This makes things difficult.¡±


    Rashka led the goblins to attack in the night, but the humans just kept him away with magic and arrows. The enemy refused toe out themselves, but they couldn¡¯tunch themselves against them either because of all their defenses.


    The Goblin King was visibly irritated as he red at the south.


    Their pursuers did not take chances and instead maintained a steady pace.


    That was the most annoying kind of pursuer.


    If they shed directly they were bound to lose. Why? Because they had too many to protect.


    The fact that the Goblin King couldn¡¯t just leave them behind and run made him even more impatient.


    ¡°8 more days until the western capital, huh.¡±


    The western capital wasn¡¯t geared for defense, but if they could just bring the people there, then they would surely be able to destroy 20,000 soldiers.


    Right now the goblins in that region were currently in a staring contest with Germion Kingdom, so it should be safe to call them temporarily.


    In any case, they needed to hurry.


    The elderly, the women, and the children were a lot slower than expected, but the Goblin King desperately wanted to avoid a battle with them pulling at their heels.


    ¡°The enemy has begun to move, Your Majesty!¡±


    When the night cleared, the goblin forces and he borderlords started moving again.


    When the Goblin King received Hal¡¯s report, he narrowed his eyes.


    In the end, what was toe, came in the end, the Goblin King secretly thought to himself, but he had no intentions of losing.


    ¡°Tell Gi Gu Verbena to rendezvous with the main army. Rashka, Gi Zu, Gi Jii, Gi Go! Prepare for battle!¡±


    The goblins nodded to the king as he called out to them, and then they immediately started their respective preparations.


    ¡°We will take half the army and stop the enemy. Hal, Gi Ji, Gi Gi, scout the area as you head north. Gi Ba, work together with Zaurosh and defend the humans!¡±


    What was scariest of all was to have the enemye before their eyes and scatter, as that would make it harder to defend the humans from their attacks.


    The Goblin King didn¡¯t believe once that the humans wouldn¡¯t do such a thing to a fellow man.


    The moment a man has recognized you as his enemy, he will be capable of anything, no matter how cruel.


    The Goblin King knew how terrifying the hate humans could feel toward other humans.


    The humans couldn¡¯t cross the ins by themselves, so the Goblin King had to provide them an escort and send them north. There were more of them than the goblins, so the Goblin King had to provide them an appropriately sized escort.


    Aside from Zaurosh and Gi Ba, he also had Ra Gilmi of the Ganra Tribe and Felbi of the elves apany the humans.


    The fact that the Goblin King had allotted so many of his soldiers to protect the humans showed just how wary he was of a detached forceing to hit the humans.


    The Goblin King still remembered thest fight with the Blue Knights. The way they made use of a detached force to toss them around was nothing short of magnificent.


    They have yet to spot the enemy cavalry, so the Goblin King had no choice but to divide his army in two.


    There was still some time before the sun rose. It wasn¡¯t much, but the Goblin King allowed the soldiers that attacked in the night to rest a little.


    The battle between the forces of Pena and the goblins led by the Goblin King began when the brilliant body of the god of fire was at its peak.


    The forces of Pena, who have been advancing steadily until now, took full advantage of their superiority in numbers to attack the goblins without pause.


    That was exactly what the Goblin King had been fearing. A relentless attack without pause.


    After all, no matter how strong they were individually, without the numbers, they would eventually exhaust their strength and be killed.


    It also so happened that the ce where they¡¯d made camp was in the ins with no nearby forest. With the enemy already before them, they couldn¡¯t even set traps as they pleased.


    In fact, the Goblin King had already judged that they had no choice but to limit their movements, so they could only quietly wait for the enemy to arrive.


    Pena¡¯s force of 20,000 came pushing toward them, while the goblins thaty in wait stood only 3,000 men strong.


    As Pena¡¯s forces charged straight toward them, Gi Gu¡¯s forces met them.


    As the Goblin King¡¯s subordinate with the biggest horde in the Forest of Darkness, Gi Gu Verbena had more rare goblins under hismand than anyone else.


    Goblins of the noble ss and above were permitted to have their own horde. And Gi Gu had the most rares, boasting a staggering number of 25 goblin rares.


    Of the goblins under hismand, many were of the special southern variant with longer arms, but even those southern goblins had different sses, from beast tamers to druids.


    Gi Gu, who possessed the biggest horde in the king¡¯s army, charged alongside Gi Jii the battle demon to attack the enemy right from the front.


    In response, the enemy humans cast spells, forcing the goblins to take a step back to dodge. At the same time, however, the rare goblins under Gi Gu¡¯s lead attacked.


    The enemy forces had gathered into one lump and were attacking them, but they couldn¡¯t move like Gi Jii¡¯s regiol, which moved as if it were one organism.


    The mixed army that wasposed of various ns attacked the goblins.


    Gi Gu¡¯s southern subordinates took full advantage of the three-man- cell strategy by moving with their predetermined groups of three to let the spells shoot past them, and then break formation to attack the mixed army.


    One goblin would deflect the spear swung by an adventurer, while the second would swing his spear toward the adventurer¡¯s feet. When the adventurer lost his footing, thest goblin would thrust his long sword into the space between his armor to finish him off.


    The southern goblins have always been numerous, so in exchange for being weak individually, they fought much better than the Gi Goblins as a group.


    They could use their long arms to attack the enemy from outside their range and their smaller stature made them much harder to hit.


    As Allen watched the battle be much more difficult than expected, he looked for an opportunity to strike.


    Allen has led many small toons until now, but this was the first time he would bemanding such a big army. That being said, the vicemander of the Blue Knights couldn¡¯t possibly be an ipetent fool.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless. Just focus on exhausting the enemy.¡±


    Allen desperately pushed back the desire to quickly end this battle. A habit he was prone to. He did well considering he also had to endure the nerves that came from holding all 20,000 lives in the palm of his hands.


    Allen would immediately order a n to step back when they started losing momentum and substitute them with a new n. At the same time, he took advantage of their numerical superiority by ordering a part of the ns to expand toward the right nk. By doing so he would be able to gradually surround the goblin forces.


    The goblins had to defend against that, so they couldn¡¯t use their full power to crush their forces from the front.


    The adventurers also had healers among their ranks. The healers were given a much bigger reward and were ordered to heal everyone without discrimination.


    As Allen carefully attacked, he started to feel the heat emanating from the sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°Good. At this rate, we will be able to defeat them!¡±


    In response to Pena¡¯s tactics, the goblins also fought by taking turns.


    One toon would be sent to the front, then when they were tired, they would be brought back and reced.


    When the Goblin King saw that Gi Gu Verbena was starting to tire, he brought out Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s toon next.


    ¡°Gi Gu, retreat to the left nk! Gi Jii, retreat to the right nk! Gi Zu, Rashka, it¡¯s your turn to fight!¡±


    Giving orders was easy, but the execution was difficult. Regardless, however, the Goblin King was able to make it work by going out into the front lines himself with the toon under his directmand to scatter the enemies.


    When the Goblin King stepped out to fight in the front lines himself, for a moment, they were able to push the enemy back and were able to use the chaos during that moment to quickly substitute toons.


    ¡°The weak do not interest me! Only death awaits those who stand in my way!¡±


    ¡°Turn me into a de! (Enchant)¡±


    The curved sword of Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword God and the great sword d in the ck mes of the abyss plowed through the humans.


    The Goblin King wanted to keep up that pace and destroy the rest of their enemies, but the wall of 20,000 soldiers before him left him with no choice but to step back.


    It was as if a powerful unrelenting wave kept crashing against them.


    Even the Goblin King¡¯s momentary sess was only aplished because he had seen through the weakness of the ns¡¯ attacks.


    The army before them was nothing more than a mixed army of ns with poor coordination, so the goblin forces that have been fighting for a long time now were much stronger as an army.


    They worked better togetherpared to the enemy.

 Volume 3, Chapter 203 - Gi Ba Hagar (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 203 - Gi Ba Hagar (1/3)</h4>


    ¡°Gi Zu, retreat to the right nk! Gi Gu, advance!¡±


    The Goblin King ordered the goblins, and the goblins were able to sessfully fight while retreating.


    He led the fight against Pena by focusing on their weak points, but as expected, they couldn¡¯t do as much damage to the enemy when they had to retreat while fighting.


    Pena also had healers among the ranks of their rear guard, and the wounded would immediately be brought to them to be tended to.


    Moreover, because of the enemy army was made up of adventurers, which were used to fighting monsters and monster beasts, they were used to getting hurt.


    Perhaps the goblins would have a much easier time if they were fighting an armyposed mainly of conscripts that were formerly farmers, but unfortunately, the adventurers were simply too familiar with death. And as swords for hire, they were also used to bloodshed between humans.


    That¡¯s why even when the battle had reached a point where the humans should¡¯ve started to pull back, they didn¡¯t. And instead of being afraid, they bravely charged onward.


    The Goblin King was gradually bing impatient, but he didn¡¯t want that to show on his face, so he bellowed out a great howl and swung his great sword.


    At this rate, wouldn¡¯t they eventually catch up to the bordends, which they had intentionally allowed to go ahead?


    The Goblin King stood in the front lines fighting bravely against the humans, but he couldn¡¯t grasp the state of the battle.


    The adventurers stood before him, and he destroyed them with his great sword, but even he was beginning to tire.


    Unfortunately, he could not leave the front lines, for without him, the front lines would surely immediately be exhausted and be forced to retreat.


    Although the duke ss and the noble ss were also present, only the Goblin King could actually lead the army.


    In other words, the only reason that these hordes of goblins are able to function as an army is because the Goblin King is there to lead them.


    Without him, only destruction awaited the goblins.


    The Goblin King pushed down whatever impatience he felt to a corner of his heart as he focused on swinging his great sword against the enemy.


    The battle had begun when the sun was at its peak, but time passed, and now it was pointing to the west.


    The night was the hour of the monsters. The Goblin King believed that if they were to make a move, they had to do it with the most advantageous circumstance possible.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The head of the forces of Pena, Allen, continued to receive reports of casualties that made one want to avert his eyes, but the results were equally great.


    They were gradually driving the goblin forces to a corner.


    Although the front lines of the goblins hadn¡¯t copsed, the goblins were gradually falling back.


    Allen believed this was because the power of his forces was greater.


    Of course, there was no way he could know that the goblins were protecting the people of the bordends. Even if he had received such a report, he couldn¡¯t possibly believe it.


    In order to end this battle, he would lead the Blue Knights and finish off the enemy once and for all.


    All the Blue Knights believe that¡¯s what Allen would do.


    However, it was almost time for the goddess of darkness, Verdna, to spread her wings and wee the hour of the night god, Ya Jansu.


    Everything has gone well for them until now, so the deciding battle would be difficult.


    One wrong step and all their efforts would be put to waste.


    Allen was at a loss.


    Should they brave the dangers of the night and attack the goblins? Or should they take extra caution and wait until the next day before attack?


    But on the other hand, if they waited for tomorrow, the goblins might well recover. Or they might even run. Allen couldn¡¯t stop thinking such things as he watched the battlefield looking for an opportunity.


    Before long a messenger on horseback came to him.


    ¡°Reinforcements from Elrain Kingdom! 6,000 horsemen!¡± The messenger said.


    When the surrounding blue knights and adventurers heard that, they mored.


    Victory was at hand! Morale rose to an all time high.


    But if the Red King defeated the goblins here, Allen¡¯s respected queen would be affected.


    This was not a battle they could give to the Red King. They had to win it by themselves. Only then would it have meaning.


    In that case, then it might be necessary to muster all of the blue knights and attack.


    Allen considered his next move as he watched the adventurers fight the goblins.


    ¡°How long until they arrive!?¡± Allen asked.


    ¡°Approximately 2 hours!¡± The messenger replied.


    The figure of the Red King rushing madly ahead within the dark of the dusk shed through Allen¡¯s mind.


    Allen made up his mind.


    ¡°Spread the nks. Surround the goblins,¡± he ordered finally.


    ¡°Are we¡­!?¡± Allen¡¯s adjutant asked.


    Allen nodded.


    ¡°We will attack with all of our strength. Ready yourselves within 30 minutes! The Blue Knights will go around to the right nk and bring chaos to the rearguard of the enemy! We finally have the monsters by the heels! We¡¯re not about to give this to Elrain Kingdom!¡±


    As morale rose up high among the forces of Pena, the formation of their army started to take on the shape of a bird spreading its wings.


    While the battle between the forces of Pena and the goblins continued, with each side taking turns being the dominant force, the vanguard of the Red King led by Saldin were making their way toward the goblins.


    ¡°What did the scouts say!?¡± Saldin yelled from atop his horse.


    ¡°Pena¡¯s camp is half a day to the west,¡± his trusted friend yelled back.


    ¡°Bastards! We¡¯re kicking it up a notch!¡±


    Saldin lightly kicked the stomach of his horse as he urged his army to go faster.


    ¡°Those who can¡¯t keep up, just followter! We¡¯re attacking the goblins with Pena from both nks! Don¡¯tg behind, riders!¡±


    The forces Saldin led were the adventurers and soldiers that survived the defeat of Razuel. They numbered 5,000. He also had the soldiers given to him by the old enchanter, Grave, adding another 1,000 sorcerer cavalry (mana guard) to his forces.


    The mana guard toon could be said to be Grave¡¯s precious child. So, the fact he was willing to lend them to Saldin showed just how much he was expecting from him.


    ¡°To the west!¡±


    Saldin pointed his sword toward the west as he pulled the reins on his horse and changed direction.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take the heads of those goblins!¡±


    Because Saldin was more spirited than normal, the morale of the army was naturally lifted.


    ¡°A reward will be given to the first spear! I will personally negotiate with our n leader, Brandika, for it!¡± Saldin said as he brandished his sword above his head.


    Saldin took the lead as he rode onward, voices shouting in glee as adventurers and soldiers rode after him from behind.


    Two hourster, the wings of the goddess of darkness have already covered the surroundings, and voices of fighting could be heard from up ahead.


    Half of Saldin¡¯s soldier fell behind on the way here, but Saldin didn¡¯t think that was a problem.


    ¡°Mana guards, cast me bullets at mymand! You will casting them in a volley 3 times!¡±


    Saldin squinted his eyes as he tried to see through the dark area up ahead.


    ¡°Now! Aim toward the sky and shoot!¡±


    The mana guards aimed toward the sky and casted their me bullets.


    Half of the one-thousand mana guards shot their mes up high.


    In an instant, mes illuminated the surroundings, lifting up the veil of darkness andying bare the terrible spectacle that was the battlefield.


    Saldin thought poorly of Pena¡¯s forces as they expanded toward both nks. Meanwhile, he moved his entire army around the left.


    ¡°Tell the dimwits of Pena that we¡¯re taking this one!¡± Saldin said to a nearby soldier before riding away. He didn¡¯t even wait for the soldier to respond.


    ¡°Onwards!¡± Saldin yelled.


    The brilliance from the light of the me bullets reflected off Saldin¡¯s long sword, turning that sword of his into a torch for the soldiers to follow.


    ¡°Second volley! Fire it just like you did thest!¡±


    When they were passing the Pena encampment, the mana guards fired another volley.


    The corners of Saldin¡¯s mouth lifted up when he saw the goblins and the adventurers fighting.


    As he smiled that bandit-like smile, he put strength into his grip on his sword.


    ¡°After thest volley, you bastards are to breakaway! Understood!?¡± Saldin told the mana guards.


    The adjutant of Grave¡¯s toon nodded in response, and Saldin turned away with insanity in his eyes.


    ¡°Third volley. Let those goblins have it!!¡±


    700 me bullets rose up into the sky before descending and crashing into the nks of the goblin army. As wall of mes were erected, Saldin ordered for the charge to begin.


    ¡°Charge!!¡±


    Clouds of dust rose up behind Saldin¡¯s force of 2,000 horsemen as they began their charge.


    ¡°WuoOOOoooOOO!¡±


    With great vigor, the Red King began their charge.


    But Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol was not just about to watch themselves be burnt and skewered.


    They equippedrge shields to minimize the damage from the me bullets, then when Saldin¡¯s horsemen began charging toward them, they raised up their spears.


    ¡°They¡¯reing! Push out!¡±


    At Gi Jii¡¯smand, they put down theirrge shields and held their spears with both hands as they ran to meet the iing horsemen.


    ¡°GURUUuoAA!¡±


    Each army bellowed out a war cry.


    Roars shing, the very air shook, and horses flew into the air as goblin limbs fluttered in the sky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cower! Push back!¡±


    Gi Jii Yubu the battle demon encouraged the goblins and they fought as hard as they could. Unfortunately, the difference in numbers was simply too great.


    The forces Gi Jii led now numbered only 300 after all the fighting they¡¯ve been through.


    With such a huge difference in numbers, Gi Jii had no choice but to call for a retreat after only pushing back the enemy a little.


    Still, they were able to pour cold water over the enemy¡¯s high spirits and slow down their momentum, so their attack could still be called a sess.


    The Goblin King used the opening Gi Jii¡¯s army made tomand the army.


    ¡°Gi Gu, retreat but don¡¯t allow the front lines to copse! Rashka, we¡¯re going to the left. After me!¡±


    At the Goblin King¡¯s behest, Rashka and his Gaidga tribe met the cavalry in front, while the Goblin King himself took the soldiers under his directmand to meet the cavalry going left.


    Gi Go Amatsuki the sword king and the others became like two spears as they bore out the enemy camp, while the Gaidga tribe¡¯s fierce attack made the hole they bore bigger.


    After temporarily dulling the enemy¡¯s momentum, the Goblin King judged that they couldn¡¯t survive being attacked from two sides


    They could no longer wait. They had to retreat now. So, he ordered the entire army to retreat.


    ¡°Gi Zu! Gi Jii! We¡¯re retreating the entire army! Keep the enemy here!¡±


    ¡°As the kingmands! Rouse yourselves, goblins!¡±


    The toon that had been exhausted the most was none other than Gi Gu¡¯s toon, but still, Gi Gu took the lead and attacked the adventurers.


    The rare ss goblins followed him from behind. Each and everyone acting just as one would expected from Gi Gu¡¯s subordinates, attacking with perfect coordination.


    Their blood-stained axes bashed into the skulls of their foes. And when they¡¯d judged that the enemy¡¯s momentum had weakened, they turned around.


    To protect the back, Gi Zu and Gi Jii took the nks of the scattered ns that were attacking them, then they retreated even further.


    The Goblin King himself protected the rearmost part of their line while the goblins fled into the darkness.


    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Saldin spat from atop his horse while covered in goblin blood. ¡°Tell the toonsing after us! There¡¯s no time to rest! We¡¯re pursuing them!¡±


    The toons that were left behind were now just catching up. Saldin had originally nned to bring them into formation when they arrived, and then throw them into battle.


    But if the goblins were retreating, then things were different.


    Now that Saldin could smell victory on the horizon, he was going to pursue the goblins.


    ¡°Tell the stupid turtles of Pena to chase after the goblins! Our signal will be the me bullets!¡±


    After sending a nearby adventurer as a messenger, Saldin took the toons that just arrived and began heading north.


    He spread out the mana guard that Grave entrusted him, then as the dark of the night was illuminated, he chased after the goblins.

 Volume 3, Chapter 203 - Gi Ba Hagar (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 203 - Gi Ba Hagar (2/3)</h4>


    A battle of retreat while carrying the wounded soldiers was bound to be difficult.


    The horses of the enemy cavalry were fast, and while the goblins possessed exceptional stamina, they were still on foot.


    Perhaps if they were fighting in the forest, it wouldn¡¯t be such a big deal, but the thing was that they were currently fighting on the ins.


    The handicap of being on foot versus having a mount was simply overwhelming.


    The mana guards that seemed to act as scouts would light up the night sky with their me bullets whenever they spotted the goblins.


    Even the Goblin King couldn¡¯t avoid suffering losses at the seeding flood of horsemen whenever they were spotted.


    The goblins had to fight while retreating, then when they had opened up some distance, they would reorganize their toons, then they would retreat again.


    Fortunately, it was currently night time. So, the goblins only needed a little distance for the humans to lose sight of them.


    Despite that their ns to go north using the shortest route was thoroughly ruined by Allen¡¯smand over the Blue Knights, who kept cutting their route.


    Knight-Commander Allen already knew that the goblins wanted to use the shortest route to get to the western region.


    And with the Blue Knights of Pena and the horsemen of the Red King attacking the goblins simultaneously, the main force that should be protected instead ended up luring the enemy to it.


    Although the Order of the Blue Knights was half-destroyed in thest battle, they were still widely known to be the best of the best.


    A knight order such as that that carried the dignity of its country upon its shoulder couldn¡¯t possibly have a cowardly soldier among its ranks. Hence, they fearlessly sought out the goblins and attacked them.


    Leading the Blue Knights was none other than Allen, who¡¯d sworn take vengeance for the death of thete Knight-Commander, Aizas. It was a taboo for themanding officer of the entire army to lead a charge himself, but Allen purposely broke that taboo to raise the morale of his soldiers.


    However, Allen wasn¡¯t actually naive enough to think just that would be enough to defeat the goblins. After all, he still had the mixed army led by adventurers with him. As such, he prioritized finding the goblins and avoiding a direct confrontation to slowly whittle down on their numbers.


    Allen skillfully took advantage of the mobility of their sand horses to execute a hit-and-run strategy repeatedly. Moreover, because he had to lead the missed army toons as well, Allen¡¯s abilities as a leader steadily improved.


    The Blue Knights followed the goblins around like a shadow and kept forcing them to change their retreat path, but the forces of the Red King did not know about that, and they continued to head north.


    Because of that, when the main force of the goblins made camp in the night, thinking to themselves that the humans must¡¯ve


    exhausted themselves, they ended up shing with the Red King¡¯s forces.


    Gi Za Zakuend, the wizard ss goblin, was the one inmand, for the mounted goblins of Paradua and the stealthy goblins of Gi Ji Arsil were in charge of watching the surrounding area.


    When Gi Za Zakuend found out that the humans were approaching them, he immediately ordered for the army to advance north.


    ¡°Send a messenger to the king! Lord Hal, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Gi Za said.


    Gi Za asked Hal to deliver the message for he was of the Paradua tribe. And the Paradua tribe were the most mobile of the goblins. At the same time, Gi Za asked Gi Gi to send his monsters out toward the back.


    ¡°Buy us some time! We need to endure until the kinges!¡±


    At the same time, Gi Jii asked the assassin toon to lead the way, while he asked Gi Ba Hagar and Zaurosh to protect the humans and run ahead to the north.


    ¡°We will keep the enemy here!¡± Gi Za said.


    Felbi didn¡¯t even have the leisure to ask Gi Za for his orders when his toon drew their bows and shot at the enemy cavalry seeking to break past Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster army.


    Gi Za clicked his tongue as he leftmand of his druids to Gi Do Buruga, while he himself joined the fray. Gi Za knew this would be a hard battle.


    Meanwhile, after seeing the monster army appear, Saldin¡¯s head suddenly cooled.


    ¡°Why did they split their army into two?¡± Saldin wondered.


    He was certain the monster army wasn¡¯t present previously. It wasmon sense that having all of one¡¯s forces in one ce was the best way to use them.


    Saldin knew that despite never having once studied formally. He knew it from experience. And it was also because of that experience that Saldin thoughot of the possibility of reinforcements.


    ¡°So, these guys are reinforcements?¡±


    Although Saldin had fought the goblins, he did not actually fullyprehend them.


    When he ordered for me bullets to be casted and illuminate the surroundings, he also noticed that the elves were pre.


    ¡°No. Could it be they¡¯re trying to run using different paths?¡±


    Normally, Saldin would just attack first and thinkter, so when the surrounding adventures and soldiers saw him actually use his head, they couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Saldin became frustrated, however.


    ¡°Damn it! If it were Carlion, he would¡¯ve alreadye up with an answer!¡±


    He had boldly dered he would save Carlion, but Carlion was so far away that he couldn¡¯t even see his back.


    Saldin red hatefully at the enemy camp.


    ¡°General, what do we do?¡± A soldier asked.


    But Saldin ignored him as he looked at the battlefield illuminated by the me bullets.


    ¡°¡­They don¡¯t seem to have much momentum¡­¡± Saldin muttered to himself.


    As he did, it finally urred to him.


    ¡ªThese guys are running!


    A sh of insight from the Goddess of Wisdom.


    Saldin smiled a cruel smile just like that of a bandit¡¯s as his eyed the scene before him.


    ¡°Split the army in two!¡±


    After receiving reinforcements, his army now numbered 4,000.


    Saldin took one half of that to fight the army that was here now, while he took the other half to pursue the rest of the army that was fleeing.


    Adventurers knew that goblins were sly. They would always prioritize the survival of their leader. Using their subordinates as shields was butmon sense to them.


    That¡¯s why Saldin believed that the giant goblin he fought before was surely with the fleeing half. The monster army in front of him was nothing more than a way to buy time.


    Saldin also divided the mana guard between his two armies before taking 2,000 horsemen with him to go around and pursue the fleeing half of the goblin army.


    Saldin relied on his animal-like instincts to grasp the position of the enemy¡¯s toon in the north as he ordered his men to charge into Goddess of Darkness¡¯ wings.


    Although it was currently the darkest period of the day, Saldin rode without slowing down even a bit.


    Saldin struck his spear and swung his sword against the shadows that moved.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether he was cutting down monster or monster beasts.


    He would kill the enemy. That was all. And anyone who allied with the enemy was also nothing more than enemy.


    ¡°Kill everyone! Cut off those goblin heads!¡±


    The spirited attack of the Red King had just begun.

 Volume 3, Chapter 203 - Gi Ba Hagar (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 203 - Gi Ba Hagar (3/3)</h4>


    The forces of the Red King approached with great momentum from behind. By the time Ra Gilmi Fishiga had noticed them, they were already close.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga had left his toon at the back and only had the bare minimum needed to escort the humans, so his toon couldn¡¯t watch their surroundings as well as they could¡¯ve.


    Moreover, Hal and his Paradua goblins were originally in charge of watching their surroundings, but Hal had to deliver a message to the king, so his toon was broken up and redistributed to the other toons.


    As for Gi Ji Arsil, he had his hands full just spotting and clearing the monsters up ahead.


    ¡°Send the humans ahead!¡±


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga left the escort of the humans to Zaurosh and his Leon Heart n, while he and Gi Ba Hagar moved to the back to defend


    The Ganra tribe excelled in the use of bows, so they didn¡¯t stand a chance in a close-up fight. As such, they instead focused on defending along with Gi Ba¡¯s toon.


    Unfortunately, the Red King¡¯s forces slipped past them and attacked the humans instead.


    Saldin couldn¡¯t see well in the dark, so he just attacked where there were more shadows. Unfortunately, that ended up being where the people of the bordends were.


    And try as the goblins might to catch up, it was not such a simple task when they were chasing after mounted soldiers, so they had no


    choice but to watch the rearmost part of the line of the people of the bordends be crushed.


    ¡°You dare!¡± Gi Ba Hagar held a throwing axe in one hand and a long sword in another as he jumped straight for the enemy without even bothering to consult Gilmi.


    The goblins under him also followed him as soon as he bolted off.


    ¡°What? These aren¡¯t goblins!?¡±


    Saldin was shocked to realize that what he¡¯d cut wasn¡¯t a goblin but a normal human. Unfortunately, there was no stopping the momentum of his soldiers.


    ¡°Stop them! On the name of the king, kill those bastards!¡±


    The first charge had hit the citizens of the bordends, and now, the forces of the Red King were going around to begin a second charge.


    But in the next moment, Gi Ba¡¯s throwing axe hit a horseman at the lead, causing the horse to tumble and cause chaos for the rest of the toon.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Gi Ba boldly charged in to prolong that chaos as long as possible.


    He swung his long sword as he pleased. And when it broke, he simply took the spear of the enemy.


    ¡°Go after the goblins! Who cares about some worthless human heads!?¡±


    At Saldin¡¯s words, focus shifted onto Gi Ba¡¯s toon.


    As Gi Ba fought valiantly, the people of the bordends fled the battlefield.


    Gilmi¡¯s toon shot arrows at the enemy, but despite the rain of arrows, Gi Ba did not stop fighting once.


    If the goblins were to retreat now, the enemy cavalry would attack again, and the people of the bordends would surely get hurt.


    ¡°Lord Gi Ba! We must retreat!¡± Gilmi said.


    But Gi Ba ignored him as he bellowed out a howl. ¡°GURUuoAA!¡±


    Gi Ba mustered all of his strength and skewered an enemy soldier along with the horse, then he flung them away.


    ¡°If you want to leave, then leave! I will stay behind and stop the enemy!¡± Gi Ba told Gilmi.


    It was only a moment, but Gilmi clearly felt Gi Ba¡¯s resolve, so he simply nodded and turned heel.


    Before returning to escort the humans, Gilmi¡¯s toon shot three volleys of arrows toward the enemy humans that sought to surround Gi Ba.


    Now that Gi Ba and his toon were few in numbers, they took full advantage of the night¡¯s darkness. They went wild in the cramped battlefield and attacked any enemy whenever they met one.


    Saldin and his soldiers were too many, so they had difficulties catching Gi Ba and his men. Whenever they tried to surround him, Gi Ba and his men would target the weakest part of their encirclement and break through.


    Saldin¡¯s promise of a reward only served to worsen their current situation. After all, everyone here on Saldin¡¯s side was fighting to get that reward, so everyone just kept attacking the goblins. There weren¡¯t any sense of teamwork at all.


    It was as if a mountain of gold had been piled before their eyes. They all selfishly pushed everyone around them away as they desperately ran to im a portion for themselves.


    Gi Ba broke through Saldin¡¯s attempted surround 4 times. And each time, although it was hard to see because of how dark it was, Saldin¡¯s face would twist in anger.


    ¡°What the fuck are you guys doing!? There¡¯s no more than 200 soldiers on the enemy¡¯s side!¡± Saldin was throughly enraged, but when he saw enemy reinforcementing, his eyes became sharp.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve seen this guy before. Fine. I¡¯ll take him down myself!¡± Saldin said


    ¡°Lord Gi Ba!¡± Zaurosh cried out.


    Gi Ba had resolved to stay behind to stop the enemy here, but Zaurosh the Lord Commander of the Leon Heart n came back to save him.


    Zaurosh swung his sickle spear and cut down an enemy horseman to ensure the goblins¡¯ safe retreat.


    ¡°Secure a path of retreat! Just hold on a little!¡± Zaurosh said to his toon, then he went to where Gi Ba was and said, ¡°Lord Gi Ba! Please retreat!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee! I will fulfill my duty!¡± Gi Ba replied as he continued to cut down enemy after enemy on the spot.


    Zaurosh could clearly feel Gi Ba¡¯s resolve, but he couldn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°Look. My legs can no longer move,¡± Gi Ba said.


    Zaurosh looked down at Gi Ba¡¯s legs, and what he saw was a convulsing leg that was full of wounds. It must¡¯ve been bleeding all this time.


    When Zaurosh looked back up at Gi Ba, the goblin¡¯s face was full of emotions. This was despite Gi Ba ring hatefully at the enemy ahead.


    Zaurosh could only twist his face, unable to say anything.


    But then Gi Ba spoke.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re human, but¡­ You¡¯re a good friend,¡± Gi Ba said.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since they were deployed in the south, but Gi Ba and Zaurosh were no doubtrade-in-arms who¡¯ve fought side-by- side.


    Because of the divine protection he received, Gi Ba had always hated humans, but Shumea caused a change in him. And now, there was a human willing to risk his life to save him.


    After meeting these two humans, Gi Ba had changed his view on humans.


    Gi Ba watched death as it came for him.


    ¡°It is a pity that I will no longer be able to fight with you.¡±


    Curiously, within the fierce battlefield, where metal shed against metal and life against life, on the verge of death, Gi Ba spoke peacefully.


    ¡°Fulfill your duty, my friend. As for I, Gi Ba Hagar, this battle is my duty!¡±


    Gi Ba bellowed that out as he deflected a spear and lopped off the arm that had thrust it toward him.


    ¡°¡­The fortunes of war be with you!¡± Zaurosh said as he turned around.


    Gi Ba nced at him as he left, then smiled a ferocious smile as he resumed the killing.


    ¡°Come, humans! See if you can get this head of mine!¡±


    Long swords came swinging for Gi Ba from both sides, then as the humans were shocked, he swung his own long sword and mmed it into their heads.


    Gi Ba forced his unmoving leg to to take another step, then he pierced through the neck of the human, and then lopped of the head.


    The goblins under Gi Ba also knew that they were going to die, so they fought without restraint.


    With only 100 goblins left, the encirclement of the Red King¡¯s force was simply too great to ovee.


    ¡°Get out of the way, fools!¡± Saldin said angrily as he hastily appeared before Gi Ba while covered in blood.


    ¡°Hey, Goblin¡­ We meet again,¡± Saldin said.


    Saldin¡¯s eyes had a fierce glint to it that seemed sharp enough to cut.


    ¡°¡­This would be our third time meeting, human! But, this is good. Now, you can apany me to hell!¡±


    ¡°Way to exaggerate.¡±


    Saldin¡¯s vigorous attack bore out Gi Ba¡¯s arm, but Gi Ba didn¡¯t seem to mind the wound at all as he raised up his sword.


    When Gi Ba¡¯s long sword descended, Saldin met it with his.


    With Gi Ba pinned down by Saldin, the forces of the Red King started taking down Gi Ba¡¯s toon one by one.


    The goblins that have fought with Gi Ba all this time fell one after another.


    ¡°GURUuoOOOOAA!¡±


    ¡°UOouuOOOAA!¡±


    Saldin and Gi Ba put everything on the line as they shed in spirit.


    The sound of battle cries and swords shing resounded together throughout the battlefield like music.


    It was a music produced from the battle between a goblin and a human, but before long, the cries ended, and only the sh of swords remained.


    Sparks erupted and the sounds of iron crushing resounded.


    Saldin managed to cut off one of Gi Ba¡¯s arm, while Gi Ba managed to deeply wound Saldin¡¯s leg.


    They were both heavily wounded, but neither side was willing to step back.


    The sh between a human and a goblin burned fierce like a great ze, but the time to conclude had alreadye.


    Gi Ba¡¯s body was covered in holes from Saldin¡¯s sword. And with thest of his strength used, Gi Ba fell to his knees.


    ¡°You sure are persistent for a goblin,¡± Saldin said.


    ¡°For the sake of my friend and the king! I won¡¯t lose!¡± Gi Ba said, then he mustered thest of his strength and attacked onest time.


    But Saldin calmly dodged it and cut Gi Ba powerfully from the shoulder to the chest.


    ¡°My friend¡­ Take care of¡­ the king¡­¡±


    As blood spurted out from the wound extending from his vicle to his heart, thest of Gi Ba¡¯s strength left him.


    Like that the life of Gi Ba Hagar the Fierce Arms came to an end.


    ¡°Friend? Take care of the king? ¡­Fool. why would a goblin say the same things as¡­¡±


    Saldin looked down at the goblin he cut and remained frozen on the spot for a while.


    When some of his subordinates tried to cut off the goblin¡¯s head, he hit them and told them off.


    In the end, he took Gi Ba¡¯s long sword and struck it into the ground before Gi Ba¡¯s body.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re pursuing the enemy,¡± Saldin said.


    As Saldin turned his back, a messenger from Brandika - who had found out about the pursuit - arrived to tell them to withdraw.

 Volume 3, Chapter 204 - Retreating Battle IV (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 204 - Retreating Battle IV (1/2)</h4>


    Under the ck of the night that veiled even the brilliance of the twin sister red moons was a fleeing army. It was just like a wounded beast. But wounded and battered as that army may be, it kept pushing on, not breaking, all because of the presence of the Goblin King.


    When there was a battle, the Goblin King would rush to the vanguard. When they were to retreat, he would rush to the rearguard. The goblins followed such a king, and it was at his back that they threw their very lives. But though their king was such a king, he had yet to get used to the great number of deaths brought about by war.


    The Blue Knights were persistent in their pursuit. They stuck to the trails of the goblins and attacked whenever they let their guard down, even if only for a moment. As Allen came to know when to strike and when to endure, his qualities as a general gradually blossomed.


    If the goblins took too much time to shake off the pursuit of the Blue Knights, the mixed army that was far behind would eventually catch up.


    Which is why even though the goblin¡¯s still had some leeway fighting against the Blue Knights, they acted as if they were at a disadvantage. Unfortunately, despite all their efforts, the Blue Knights still managed to keep up with them.


    Opportunities are a thing in battle. They are what one might refer to as the cross-roads or the turning points.


    The Blue Knights continued their pursuit of the goblins, but as the goblins changed their routes intermittently, they gradually managed to run northward.


    The goblins advanced in an almost zigzag-like pattern, while the Blue Knights followed them around to try and impede their advance.


    The turning point in this battle came when the mixed army of Pena caught up.


    ¡°Have they caught up!?¡± Allen asked.


    They had pursued the goblins day and night without rest. As a result, Allen had ended up growing a stubble and was quite exhausted. But when he heard that the mixed army had caught up, his eyes shone a sharp glint like that of a predator.


    ¡°10,000 soldiers from the mixed army has arrived!¡±


    When Allen received that report, he felt as if he could already see the conclusion of the battle, and heughed ferociously.


    ¡°We will attack the goblins tomorrow morning. Take turns resting!¡±


    The world beneath the wings of the Goddess of Darkness and under the dark reign of the Night God belonged to the monsters. Though they may have had horses that boasted of great mobility, this relentless pursuit that the Blue Knights have been keeping up has still taken a toll on them. Allen brought the mixed army that had just arrived to the front, then he told the Blue Knights to rest.


    Allen continued to manage the army as he sensed the conclusion of this battle drawing near.


    Meanwhile, perhaps merely due to coincidence or perhaps due to the guidance of the dead warriors¡¯ chagrin, the Goblin King found


    himself drawn to a certain ce. It was none other than the battlefield where Gi Ba Hagar perished in battle.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Before the eyes of the goblins that cared not for the dark of the night were the corpses of the bordend people that they could not protect and the corpses of their brethren that were cruelly killed.


    ¡°Gi Ba¡­¡±


    The Goblin King knelt beside the warrior¡¯s corpse that was half- eaten, probably by a passing monster.


    ¡°My lord, the corpses are too few. It seems likely that the people of the bordends were able to escape to the western reg¡ª¡± Gi Jii Yubu reported, only to stop midway as he noticed Gi Ba¡¯s corpse.


    There was a long sword sticking out of the ground before Gi Ba¡¯s corpse. It was as if it was meant to serve as a grave marker.


    ¡°How many of our brethren were killed?¡± The Goblin King asked as he knelt beside Gi Ba¡¯s corpse and gazed at it.


    Gi Jii nked for a moment before answering. ¡°200 normal goblins, my lord. There were no elves or Ganra goblins among the corpses.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    The king fell silent once more as he offered a silent prayer to a faithful retainer who fulfilled his duty.


    ¡°We shall meet again one day¡­ In the realm of the dead,¡± the Goblin King said.


    As the Goblin King stood up energetically, he no longer looked back.


    Normally, they would have taken their time to bury Gi Ba and mourn for him, but they didn¡¯t have the time to spare.


    ¡°Gi Jii, we¡¯re going. Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    ¡°¡ªHA!¡±


    Gi Jii bowed his head and gathered his subordinates to retreat.


    ¡°¡­You will pay greatly for this, humans.¡±


    The Goblin King did not bother to stop the grating sound from his teeth as he led his forces north.


    Within the Goblin King¡¯s heart burned the resolve to fight once more as he red at the south.


    As soon as the night ended, the mixed army chased after the goblins. It was remarkable how even though the enemy has been chasing the goblins on sand horses for the past few days, the goblins have still yet to copse, but the fatigue had already started to slow them down.


    ¡°Make those goblins pay for attacking our southernnds! Take back the people they kidnapped!¡± Allen said.


    Allen stood frozen and speechless for a moment when he saw the traces left on the battlefield where Gi Ba had died. Although monsters had alreadye and eaten the corpses, Allen could still see remnants of the unarmed women and children, as well as therge number of goblins and human soldiers. When Allen saw that, he assumed that the goblins had kidnapped the people and that the forces of the Red King had failed to recover them.


    Allen was concerned about the movements of the Red King, but he didn¡¯t have the time to check on them. A passionate fury welled up from deep inside his cest, lifting the corner of his eyes and dyeing his exhaustion in anger.


    ¡°Unforgivable! Let these goblins know the price of killing our people! Onwards!¡± Allen said.


    Having a just cause has always made it easier to rule regardless of the era. Although the truth that Allen believed was actually far from the real truth, there wasn¡¯t a single soldier from the forces of Pena who would dare believe that the goblins were protecting the humans. As such, the forces of Pena burned in righteous indignation as they chased after the goblins.


    Even the adventurers who only thought of money sympathized with Allen¡¯s anger after seeing the devoured traces of the corpses of the young and the old.


    ¡°We may be good-for-nothing scums who throw their lives away for money, but¡­ We would nevery a hands on women and children! Those monsters are scum!¡± Said a young n leader of a medium- sized n as he followed Allen¡¯smand and upped the pace.


    ¡°Kill the monsters! Make them pay in blood!¡±


    As the furious adventurers raised their sword, several ns sympathized and raised their speed.


    Upon the grass-covered ins that stretched out as far as they eyes could see, patches of forests could be seen here and there. This was the northernmost part of the bordends. Just a little further up, and they would be entering the regions known as the Western Region, but the forces of Pena were pursuing the goblins.


    The pursuing forces of Pena could finally see back of the goblins. It seems they had at longst been exhausted. With the body of the god of fire still high up in the sky and army morale being at an all- time high, Allen decided to rush straight into the fray.


    The mixed army didn¡¯t even bother to fix their formation as they jumped straight for the monsters, but the ns that made up the mixed army were originally created for the sole purpose of hunting monsters.


    They specialized at hunting monsters independently. Under themand of their n leader, their vanguard kept the enemy at bay, while the rear guard supported them. Allen¡¯s job was just to regte the distance between the ns.


    It was a chaotic battle for goblins. It was almost as if they were fighting a hydra, a snake with a hundred heads. The ns attacked as they pleased, and the Goblin King had to deal with them. The enemy¡¯s left nk would focus on long-ranged attack. The enemy¡¯s right nk would focus on suppressing them. The enemy¡¯s center would push with their vanguards. The ns that were also differently sized fought against the goblins in their own ways.


    Even the Goblin King could at most only deal with three fronts. Having to deal with so many ns was too great a burden for the Goblin King, who himself was unable to think well due to exhaustion. The other goblins were also exhausted and had difficulty moving. SOme of those even ended up falling prey to the humans¡¯ fierce attacks.


    One goblin would try to cover a hole, but then another goblin would fall to a human¡¯s sword.


    The Goblin King himself was full of wounds and was already at his wits¡¯ end trying to drive away the humans. The Goblin King stifled whatever thoughts he had of fatigue and focused solely on responding to the threat before him. But even as the Goblin King cut down a human before him with his zweihander, another spear would thrust toward him from the side.


    The Goblin King bellowed out, but even with his powerful voice, the humans surely wouldn¡¯t withdraw. But be that as it may, just dulling their movements was good enough. When the Goblin King saw their movements dull, he immediately used that as an opportunity to order another retreat.


    To the goblins, having to turn their backs and flee was a thing of humiliation. In fact, there was both fear and humiliation to it, and the more evolved a goblin was, the greater the scales swung toward humtion.


    ¡°Damn you, humans! Damn you all!¡±


    ¡°¡­Regretful.¡±


    Even the bellows of Gaidga¡¯s Rashka vanished before the Goblin King¡¯s rodes, while Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King could only powerlessly regret his weakness.


    Though the Goblin King, Gi Jii Yubu, and Gu Verbena tried to stop the enemy from the rearmost part of their forces, the enemy was gradually devouring them.

 Volume 3, Chapter 204 - Retreating Battle IV (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 204 - Retreating Battle IV (2/2)</h4>


    ¡°¡­This is it! Let our might resound through the azure skies!¡± As Allen brandished his sword, he ordered his best soldiers, the Order of the Blue Knights, to charge.


    ¡°y the enemy and let us offer their heads!¡± Allen howled. ¡°To my dear friend Aizas!¡±


    And the members of the Blue Knights cried out in response.


    While the mixed army were attacking the fleeing goblins, the Order of the Blue Knights took a long way to the right. With the ins wide open, they took full advantage of their great mobility and rode like the wind.


    The rearguard of the goblins that was led by the Goblin King was already at their wits¡¯ end just dealing with the mixed army. No one had the leisure to notice the movements of the Blue Knights. If they did something like that, they would immediately be killed by the flood of humans.


    Apanying the flood of swords was a flood of spears, arrows, and magic. Just brushing all that away and retreating without losing control of the army was already a miracle in and of itself. In fact, the human forces themselves couldn¡¯t maintain such good control over their army. But even as the goblins struggled valiantly, every passing moment brought them closer to the end of the battle, as the Blue Knights inched ever closer.


    Under the light of the brilliant sun hanging high above the sky, clouds of sand rose up as sand horses valiantly galloped through the desert. The knights that rode upon the back of the sand horses were - fitting to the honor of the kingdom that they carried - were led perfectly by


    theirmander, Allen, who held back his rage that sought to break free and go wild.


    The long slender spear that was raised by Allen twinkled under the light of the sun. The end of that spear was pointed at the enemy to be destroyed.


    ¡°Ready your spears!¡±


    The wind carried Allen¡¯s voice, allowing it to reach all the way to the back.


    The long and slender spear of the Order of the Blue Knights were fastened to the sand horses. At Allen¡¯smand, the members of the order took out the spear, then Allen gave anothermand.


    Everymand Allen gave needed to be given at the perfect moment. Too early, and he would end up tiring his soldiers. Toote, and he would impede the momentum of their charge.


    ¡°Geese formation!¡± Allen said.


    The Blue Knights were gathered together like one lump until now, but when Allen gave thatmand, they changed their formation into something akin to that of an arrow-head with Allen at the center.


    It was as if the Blue Knights had changed into the appearance of a living creature as they rode toward the goblins.


    The geese formation maximized the prating power of the Blue Knights, giving them the necessary strength to destroy the enemy formation.


    The Blue Knights had absolute confidence in Allen as he led the charge. The Blue Knights rode through the ins with their spears lined up. The blue overcoat that was the symbol of the Blue Knights fluttered in the wind as they rode like a bird swooping for its prey.


    When there was only 300 meters left between them and the goblins, the goblins finally noticed them.


    ¡°My lord¡ª!¡±


    When Gi Jii Yubu saw the speed and the formation of the approaching knights, he immediately realized their strength and cried out to the Goblin King, but it was already toote, for by the time the Goblin King could react to Gi Jii¡¯s cry, the enemy was already before them.


    ¡°GU¡ª¡±


    The brilliance of the enemy¡¯s spears reflected on the Goblin King¡¯s eyes. The Blue Knights approached with such speed that the Goblin King no longer had the time to give an order.


    ¡°¡ªOnwards!!¡± as Allen bellowed out that order, so did the members of the Blue Knights.


    A battle cry that could shake the heavens and the earth resounded as the Blue Knights charged for the goblins.


    ¡°¡ªGURUuuooOOA AaaAA!¡±


    As the Blue Knights easily trampled over Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s forces and broke through the goblins led by the Goblin King himself, the Goblin King bellowed out in anger. The ck mes upon the Goblin King¡¯s great sword burned ever stronger. With each step the Goblin King took, the earth seemed to break. And a terrifying presence seemed to apany every swing of his great sword.


    ¡°Disperse! Dodge it!¡±


    Allen immediately broke his toon into three toons.


    After prating halfway into the forces of the goblins, Allen suddenly gave the order to disperse, changing the formation of the Blue Knights from that lone arrowhead into three arrowheads.


    Allen did not know exactly what the Goblin King was up to, but the chills that ran up the nape of his neck immediately forced him into action. And he gave the order to change formation while keeping those chills he felt in check.


    By maneuvering his horse masterfully, Allen was able to immediately change the course of his horse. But just because he could didn¡¯t mean everyone else could. As such, not all of the Blue Knights that were aiming for the Goblin King could stop in time.


    After the Goblin King swung his great sword, the ck mes that d his great sword transformed into a sword wind that tore the approaching knights asunder. With one swing of his de, the Goblin King had literally cut down 50 knights. There wasn¡¯t even any time for the dead knights to cry out in pain.


    But even then, the greater majority of the knights had sessfully broken through the goblin¡¯s forces.


    ¡°They no longer have the strength to chase us! Come! Let us charge a second time! This ce here shall be their grave!¡±


    ¡°KU¡­¡±


    Allen and his men were in high spirits as they took some distance and prepared a second charge. Just as Allen had said, the goblins did not have the strength to pursue them. They were simply too tired.


    The exhausted Goblin King, who had expended much ether, gauged the distance between his men and the enemy. The Goblin King had just literally let loose a killing strike, but he longer had any cards left to y.


    The only card left was to defend and flee to the north.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat now!!¡±


    Though the Goblin King burned with shame, the Goblin King struck down the approaching adventurers, if only to ensure that at least one more goblin would be able to flee safely.


    ¡°My lord¡­ At this rate¡­¡±


    After getting hit by the enemy¡¯s charge, Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s forces could no longer defend. As such, Gi Jii could clearly see their defeat. Before long the enemy knights woulde charging again, and even though their formation had yet to fully copse, they were already at their limits.


    With their numbers reduced, all the goblins in the area could hear the Goblin King¡¯s voice. That was one of the reasons why they were still hanging on, but there would surely not be a second time.


    The pressure from the adventurers was also increasing. It was increasing in response to the charge of the Blue Knights.


    Arrows and magic rained mercilessly upon the fleeing goblins, while warriors weaved their way through and fought up close.


    Should the goblins receive another attack from the knights, they would surely be wiped out like dead leaves being jostled about amidst stormy seas.


    But Gi Jii put those thoughts aside and eyed his surroundings


    The regiol that he devoted himself into making had already been reduced to just 100 soldiers.


    ¡°But even then!¡± Gi Jii grit his teeth.


    Those 100 soldiers should be more than enough to serve as a decoy.


    If they could just make an opening, the Goblin King would surely be able to retreat.


    The few would sacrifice their lives to allow the many to live. That was one of the odd strategies Pale Symphoria showed in their war with the elves.


    Gi Jii took a deep breath.


    But just as Gi Jii was about to give the order to die for the king, a volley of arrows came shooting from behind the goblins.


    ¡°What!?¡± Gi Jii and Allen eximed in shock.


    Allen was so focused in his pursuit of the goblins that he hadpletely forgotten to watch his surroundings, but it would be too harsh to criticize him for that. After all, they were just one attack away from finishing off the goblins. And there was no way that the knightmander of the Blue Knights, who was also the suprememander of the entire army, could sit out that deciding battle.


    The Blue Knights have been pursuing the goblins all this time and were actually quite exhausted. Only, they had forgotten all the fatigue they had built up due to the excitement of a victory. It was also out of consideration for their stamina that Allen didn¡¯tmence this attack until thest moment.


    Allen knew that he could make his soldiers forget their fatigue by standing at the head of the army, which is why he took the position that he did, but it was also because of that that he could not react fast enough to the attacking from the north.


    ¡°Slip past them and stop their movements! Don¡¯t let a single knight approach the king!¡±


    The riders led by Hal of Paradua rode south from the north, seeking to slip past the nks of the Blue Knights. At the same time, a great number of arrows descended before the mixed army.


    A look at the source showed that it was the elves and the Ganra tribe who shot them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall behind, boys!¡± Mido the Tyrant of the Fangs said with an assertive voice as he led the gray wolves running across the ins. Allen could see that they had taken a long way around the battlefield and was now in position to iste the rear.


    ¡°Let your roars bellow and strike fear into the heart of the enemy! We¡¯re not handing our home to these humans!¡± The chief of the centaurs, Tianos, said as he led the centaurs out of the forest.


    ¡°Could it be? Was this all¡­ a trap? No, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Commander, there¡¯s smokeing from the back!¡±


    While the enemy was surrounding them, for a moment, Allen was confused. This setup was simply too good. One moment they were driving the goblins into a corner, then in the next moment, they had fallen into a trap.


    Allen was finally starting to mature as a general, so he couldn¡¯t shake off that odd feeling. If he were still the old Allen, who only knew to charge onward recklessly, he would have surely ignored the surround and attacked the goblins. Or perhaps, if Aizas were around, then he might have given the order for Allen to continue the charge.


    Unfortunately, histe friend was no longer around and the burden of 10,000 soldiers of the mixed army and the Blue Knights rested solely upon his shoulders.


    When Allen turned around to look at what his subordinate was talking about, he saw a ck smoke rising.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the direction of the supply unit!¡±


    The supply unit was a toon with the sole purpose of replenishing their supplies. They were currently positioned at the rear alongside the wounded. There was half a day¡¯s distance between them and Allen. That¡¯s not very far as far as battles are concerned, but if they were being attacked now, then it was toote.


    It was simply impossible for them to encroach into the western region without any supplies. In fact, without any supplies, even retreating would be dangerous. After all, Allen needed to feed his


    army of over 10,000 men. Having to procure food while retreating was bound to be a disaster.


    When the mixed army saw the Blue Knights unmoving, they couldn¡¯t help but waver themselves. The ck smoke billowing from the back had severely weakened the pressure of Pena¡¯s forces just like that.


    Most of the wounded were from the mixed army and were positioned at the back with the supply unit. Although the army had healers among their ranks, they didn¡¯t have that many, so they couldn¡¯t instantly heal every wounded soldier.


    ¡°The rear guard is under attack!¡±


    When the mixed army heard that, they stopped moving altogether.


    ¡°Commander, an army ising from the north! Their number¡­ Approximately 15,000!¡±


    Allen found himself unconsciously turning toward the north. There, a great army with the g of the Elks n was approaching them.


    ¡°So it was a trap¡­ All of it!¡±


    Not only did the Blue Knights stop moving, even their spirits were dampened when they saw the approaching army from the north. Seeing how low morale was now, Allen could only bitterly grit his teeth as he was forced to order a humiliating retreat.


    ¡°We¡¯re retreating. Forget the pursuit of the goblins. We¡¯ll recover our allies and retreat to the bordends!¡±


    As Allen reprimanded the Blue Knights, who were frowning in regret, Allen had his orders passed to the mixed army.


    They had expected the goblins to attack them, but the goblins never pursued them as they retreated to the south.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The forces of the Goblin King were wide eyed at the sudden arrival of a giant army. Even the Goblin King himself was shocked. But since the army that appeared before them wasn¡¯t an enemy, for the mean time, they decided to continue along their retreat.


    When the forces of the Goblin King neared the army of nearly 15,000, they were once again shocked.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    That ¡®army¡¯ was made up by the bordend people and the ves that lived in the western region. It was an army of nobatants that were nothing more than the women and the elderly. It was an army equipped with nothing else but wooden spears and a g. A paper tiger, so to speak. If the enemy had continued fighting then, this army would have surely been wiped out.


    ¡°Who¡¯s idea was this?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Goblin King,¡± a voice replied.


    While the Goblin King was being shocked, a certain sylph warrior appeared before him.


    ¡°Pale Symphoria¡­¡± The Goblin King muttered.


    Pale Symphoria knelt on one knee as she spoke to the king, ¡°The greetings and the scolding can wait forter, as we¡¯re in the middle of a battle right now. A fortress has been prepared up ahead. I propose we go there first.¡±


    Seeing the Goblin King nod, Pale immediately ordered for the fake army to move. There were no hesitations in her movements. At the same time, a calm will was reflected on her two eyes that should¡¯ve been closed.


    Pale still looked just as she did before, but the atmosphere around her waspletely different. It was almost as if she were a different person.


    The Goblin King was inwardly shocked, but he didn¡¯t openly show that shock, as he focused on leading the army to the forest.


    Gi Ba Hagar and some of the bordend people died along the way, but in the end, the goblins managed to put a sessful end to this retreat.

 Volume 3, Chapter 205 - Fortress of the Avengers (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 205 - Fortress of the Avengers (1/2)</h4>


    When the Goblin King entered the fortress, he left the wounded in the care of the people there and checked on the bordend lords to confirm that they were safe. The Goblin King himself was tired, but as someone who stood at the top, he couldn¡¯t rest just yet.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good to hear,¡± the Goblin King said.


    He also heard Gi Ba Hagar¡¯sst moments from Zaurosh.


    ¡°¡­Gi Ba Hagar was a warrior.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me. I am simply too powerless,¡± Zaurosh said as he hung his head in regret.


    The Goblin King shook his head. ¡°Though you might carry the life of a friend on your shoulders, there is no need to be bound by it. Don¡¯t think about it too much.¡±


    As Zaurosh wordlessly thanked the king and left, the Goblin King sighed.


    Nowadays, the Goblin King was not only responsible for the goblins, but for the people of the bordends as well. In the future, the people he would be responsible for would only increase. One word from him, and chaos and unhappiness could spread like wildfire.


    ¡°But there¡¯s value in carrying this burden.¡±


    There was no one nearby to hear the Goblin King¡¯s quiet muttering.


    Although the duty of a king was not easy, the king must have the confidence to carry it out.


    After all, if he were a king who could receive the favor of many warriors, if he were a king who would hold the whole world in the palm of his hands, there shouldn¡¯t be anything he couldn¡¯t do. The Goblin King told himself that.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you safe, Your Highness!¡±


    After Zaurosh left, Gi ZA Zakuend immediately entered, almost as if he¡¯d been waiting for his turn.


    The Goblin King¡¯s cheeks naturally loosened when he saw the druid enter.


    ¡°It seems I made you worry,¡± the Goblin King sad.


    As they were yet too far from the divine protection of the goddess, the many wounds carved upon the body of the Goblin King were yet to fully heal. when Gi Za saw those, his brows rose.


    ¡°Of course, I would worry. Why didn¡¯t you use the others as shield and run away? The others are receable, but the king alone is not,¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°My subordinates are irreceable. My pride will never allow me to throw them away. That¡¯s true for you too.¡±


    ¡°GU, MU¡­ Well, as long as you¡¯re safe.¡±


    While hearing the details of the rendezvous from Gi Za, Pale, who had left to give orders, came back.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, King of Goblins.¡±


    Pale knelt on one leg as she rested one hand on her chest. That was the greeting a knight would give to his king.


    ¡°Has the mist covering the path before you cleared?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Pale said.


    The Goblin King gazed intently at Pale, and Pale did not look away.


    ¡°Perchance, did you catch the fancy of a mischievous goddess?¡±


    ¡°If need be, I wouldn¡¯t mind tearing out my soul and selling it.¡±


    Seeing Pale¡¯s unwavering and expressionless gaze, the corner of the Goblin King¡¯s mouth curved.


    ¡°Are you resolved to use you power in my name?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°¡­So long as you grant me my desire, I would be willing to give you even this very body,¡± Pale replied.


    The Goblin King corrected his posture and puffed out his chest.


    ¡°And what is it that you desire?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°The destruction of the Red King!¡± Pale replied.


    With a sentence, hate, thick like goo, oozed out from within Pale, and that emotionless mask she had been wearing all this time cracked under its weight. Even her elegant fingers trembled at it.


    ¡°So shall it be, then. I too have lost much at the south. All of that must be recovered. So long as you submit to my path of world domination, then I shall grant you your desire.¡±


    ¡°I am pleased to hear that, Your Highness.¡±


    Pale once again put on that emotionless mask. As she stood up, she wiped the dust away from her knees.


    ¡°I will now be reporting our current situation. It will take us about 4 hours.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    At this short break he has been given, the Goblin King closed his eyes.


    In between the short break, the things the Goblin King had to look over had piled up. First, he needed to check on all the goblins that evolved a ss during the recent battles.


    The ancient beast tamer Gi Gi Orudo had evolved from a noble to a duke, while another beast tamer, Gi Bu, evolved from a rare to a noble.


    The Goblin King also revised his name-giving ceremony a little.


    The goblin forces were presently being led by the goblins above noble ss, who owned a fief of their own. Gi Gu Verbena was one such example. It could also be said that he had received permission from the Goblin King to rule over the south. And during this moment, the Goblin King clearly announced that he is also giving them the rights to name the goblins born in theirnd.


    In other words, the only goblins that the Goblin King has named will only be those that came from the Gi Vige, which are the goblins from the Fortress of the Abyss. Although Gi Ji Arsil, Gi Jii Yubu, and Gi Ga Rax did not have a territory of their own, the Goblin King also gave them the right to name those that served the king.


    In the end, the ones the Goblin King named were those that fought directly under him.


    Which goes to say that if one wishes to be receive a name from the Goblin King, one must fight under his directmand and evolve. The imperial guards led by Gi Ga Rax are mostly wounded soldiers. So, if one were to be wounded in the battle led by the Goblin King and were transferred to Gi GA Rax¡¯s toon, then the naming right would be given to Gi Ga.


    The Goblin King wore a stern face as he thought this up, but deep inside, he was smiling to himself. He was as bad at naming as usual.


    ¡°What about thest names? Are you just going to let the goblins pick those out too?¡± Gi Za Zakuend asked sharply.


    The Goblin King hesitated for a moment when Gi Za asked him that, but in the next moment, he replied.


    ¡°I will reserve the right to givest names and delegate territories.¡±


    So one would receive ast name from the Goblin King if one manages to be a noble ss.


    Name: Gi Gi Orudo


    Level: 1


    ss: Duke


    Divine Protection: None


    Attribute: None


    Owned Monsters: Triple Head


    New Skills:


    Enraged Roar - When angry, attack and defense are increased but agility is lowered.


    Advanced Beast Tamer - The number of monsters one can tame is greatly increased.


    Remarkable Animal Trainer - Can train monster beasts to be usable by others even without the monster tamer skill. This skill can be taught to other monster tamers.


    Monster Tamer - Increased probability of sess with taming advanced monsters.


    After checking Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s skill, the Goblin King announced that he would entrust the next vige to him. [1]


    The next goblin was the beast tamer, Gi Bu, who evolved from a rare ss to a noble ss.


    Name Gi Bu


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Noble


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    New Skills:


    Increasing by birth - Monsters raised from childhood gain loyalty faster (MEDIUM).


    Monster Smell - Can distinguish which feed are necessary for a monster¡¯s growth.


    When the Goblin King saw Gi Bu¡¯s status, he became thoughtful.


    Judging from his skills, it seems it would be best to have him raise monsters instead of having him fight at the front lines.


    Currently, Gi Gi¡¯s monster army is made up of the monsters that Gi Gi has gathered and the rare goblins that take care of them.


    Gi Bu could help the goblins managing the monsters or help by turning the monsters into livestock. Either way, he would better serve the horde by working as a support.


    ¡°I bestow upon you the name of Rakuta. You shall help Gi Gi as a member of his monster army,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gi Bu Rakuta replied.


    All the key people were gathered within the meeting room of the fortress, which was nothing more than arge room with arge table and a chair. As the Goblin King announced that, he asked Pale to exin the current situation. Since Pale hase back from the


    human region to the west, then the situation with Germion Kingdom must have calmed down.


    ¡°Thoughcking, I shall do my best to give a brief report of our current situation,¡± Pale said.


    Her cold voice resounded in the ears of all those present. First, she reported about the state of the internal affairs.


    Although Germion Kingdom seems to have plotted to encroach into the western region and even intervened in the southern war, the former residents of the western region that gathered in the fortresses at the Germion Kingdom¡¯s borders was nothing more than a diversion.


    But although they are merely a diversion, they can¡¯t afford to leave them an opening, so Gi Ga Rax had to sortie with a small force. At the same time, the key people of the demihumans had to strengthen their monitoring of the woonds of the northern part of the western region in order to prevent the enemy from sneaking adventurers in and trying to pull a fast one on them.


    The bordend people and the borderlords were currently in the process of migrating to the western capital, but it wasn¡¯t possible to provide houses for all of them, as the monsters and the demihumans also shared the city. That is one topic that needs to be discussed.


    The Leon Heart n will be living alongside the bordend people. They have lost many in thest battle, but there¡¯s no signs of any panic among them.


    10 people havee from Elks with Pale to the western region. The rest remained in the east. That¡¯s all she said about them. She said no more and the king did not ask either.


    [1]- Not sure about this. I find it really vague. Is duke the ss at which the GK hands outnds? If so, maybe this is the correct interpretation of the line. If you have any better ideas, here¡¯s the original for that one line: Òý¤­¾A¤­¼¯Âä¤òÈΤ»¤ë¤³¤È¤òÐûÑÔ¤¹¤ë

 Volume 3, Chapter 205 - Fortress of the Avengers (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 205 - Fortress of the Avengers (2/2)</h4>


    10 people havee from Elks with Pale to the western region. The rest remained in the east. That¡¯s all she said about them. She said no more and the king did not ask either.


    ¡°The topic for today¡¯s meeting will be the development of the western region¡¯s agriculture and the strengthening of its defenses. We also cannotck a proper census of the current poption, which is needed in order to know the region¡¯s ie,¡± Pale said.


    The Goblin King nodded, but when he looked around, he was forced to knit his brows.


    Most of the people gathered in the fortress were military officers. Those like Gi Za and Gi Do were still alright, but Rashka and Gi Zu looked at Pale as if she were speaking in anothernguage. The same was true for the Fang Tribe¡¯s Mido and the centaur¡¯s Tianos.


    ¡°As expected of a daughter of the elves. She is smart,¡± Tianos whispered to Mido


    ¡°I have no idea what she¡¯s talking about either. As expected of an elf,¡± Mido whispered back.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t even¡­¡± Rashka mumbled to himself.


    Unfortunately, almost everyone in the room shared his sentiments.


    Meanwhile, Pale was tapping against the desk with her fingers. She looked like a teacher wondering how she could make her bad students understand the topic.


    ¡°¡­We can leave the domestic affairs for when we return to the western capital,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°¡­If you say so, Your Majesty,¡± Pale replied.


    Although she didn¡¯t say out loud her displeasure, she looked at the Goblin King with a gaze that seemed to ask, ¡°But aren¡¯t the internal affairs and the foreign affairs essentially the same topic?¡±


    In response, the Goblin King nodded a little to her in response, then Pale went on to exin the situation outside.


    ¡°This information was received 4 days prior,¡± Pale said.


    That being the case, that information contained almost everything the Goblin King wished to know.


    First, were the movements of their allies, the Kushain believers.


    ¡°They are not doing well, to say the least. Though they are currently unified under their faith, that will notst forever.¡±


    If the siege continues like this, they might onlyst 4 months.


    ¡°This one will depend on the king¡¯s decision,¡± Pale nced at the king and waited for his words before continuing. ¡°Next is the information on the enemy.¡±


    The Red King left the holy city of Cultidian to Germion Kingdom, and has now advanced to the bordends, where they then proceeded to enter first city of the great desert of Ashunasan, Farvard, with the retreating forces of Pena.


    They appear to be peaceful for now, but it is believed that the Red King will eventually make a move to conquer Pena.


    ¡°The key point will be how long can the knightmander, Allen¡¯s, loyalty to the queen persist. The battle between the Red King and Pena will drag on depending on that.¡±


    Pale nced at the Goblin King. She also spoke a little about the countries eastward of Germion Kingdom, but they didn¡¯t have a big influence on the current situation, so she quickly wrapped up the discussion.


    ¡°In conclusion, there is no need for us to fight right now. We can use this time to recruit soldiers and regather our forces,¡± Pale exined, to which the Goblin King nodded dly.


    With this they had a rough idea of their what course to take.


    Up next would be filling in the details. Meaning, how to recruit the soldiers, how to regather their forces¡­ etc. Speaking of which, because of howplicated the recent topic was, most of the people in the meeting have already dozed off.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s take a break,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°As you will,¡± Pale replied.


    Because of the Goblin King, all the people present in the meeting, who have been wrung dry, were granted a short break. After the break, the meeting was resumed. Zaurosh, Gi Za, Gi Do, Gi Jii, Pale, and Felbi were participating.


    ¡°King of Goblins, if I may confirm, we are not abandoning the Kushain believers, yes?¡± Pale asked.


    ¡°But of course. Those without fidelity cannot form an alliance,¡± the Goblin King replied.


    ¡°Too soft, Your Majesty,¡± Gi Za reproved, but the Goblin King merely wryly smiled at him in response.


    ¡°Understood. in that case, what do you think wascking in yourst battle?¡± Pale asked.


    ¡°Numbers, I suppose,¡± the Goblin King replied.


    ¡°Indeed. Unfortunately, I do not think it is a trifle task to increase the numbers of the goblins presently. I¡¯m sure you know that well,¡± Pale said.


    Although the female goblins have been steadily increasing in number, there was a limit to how many they could give birth to. On top of that, it would take several months for a child goblin to be a fully-fledged warrior. But the humans are numerous, and if they take their time, the Red King will unify the southernnds and swallow Germion Kingdom.


    In that case, even if the goblins increase their numbers, grasping victory against such a power might prove difficult.


    ¡°In that case¡­ How do you intend to defeat them within three months?¡±


    The 3 months Pale was referring to is actually the time the goblins have before Kushain fallspletely.


    ¡°This armycks the numbers, itcks experience, and even the technology isn¡¯t there. But what this armycks the most is¡­ speed.¡±


    ¡°Lord Pale, if I may raise a point,¡± Gi Jii Yubu said. ¡°We pride ourselves in having physical abilities that far surpass the humans.¡±


    ¡°But of course,¡± Pale replied. ¡°But the humans have their horses. Lord Gi Jii, can your army be a good match against the mobility of the sand horses?¡±


    ¡°That would prove¡­ difficult,¡± Gi Jii replied.


    ¡°Hence, I propose that a sizeable cavalry unit be established,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Wait. We have Lord Hal¡¯s riders for that,¡± Gi Za said as he looked harshly at Pale.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it is far from enough. Moreover, those ck tigers originally lived in the forest. It is difficult for them to contest horses on ins,¡± Pale said.


    With no further rebuttals, Pale turned to Goblin King.


    ¡°Your Majesty should be the one to lead said cavalry,¡± Pale said.


    The Goblin King could only groan in response, however. It was true that Hal¡¯s riders weren¡¯t enough, but were goblins even really capable of riding horses?


    ¡°¡­You want us to learn how to ride a horse in three months?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°No. We shall do it within one month,¡± Pale said.


    The Goblin King looked nkly at her for a moment. But when she demanded something so crazy from him, the Goblin King was once again reminded of the weight he carried on his shoulders. It was the Goblin King himself who said that they needed to save the Kushain believers, but that wasn¡¯t purely due to loyalty.


    In truth, the Goblin King did not believe that they could defeat all of humanity with just the goblins alone. As such, he wished to divide the enemy and crush the divided parts. There was a huge difference between crushing a small enemy versus crushing a giant enemy.


    But even a small enemy was already giving the goblins a headache.


    ¡°What about the remaining 2 months then?¡± the Goblin King asked.


    ¡°I hear monsters can evolve,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± the Goblin King replied.


    ¡°¡­I wish to recruit soldiers from each toon to serve the toon under your directmand. And then¡­ I want them to go to a certain ce,¡± Pale said.


    Considering her previous question, the Goblin King could tell what it was that she intended to do.


    The Goblin King raised his brows. ¡°Are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I will have them conquer a dungeon,¡± Pale said.


    There was certainly a dungeon like the one Gi Go Amatsuki went through within the territory of the goblins. Pale had already inquired about it, in fact. Being an adventurer, this was the way Pale saw things. If one sought strength, then one should gather a party and go to a dungeon to gather experience. Even though the goblins weren¡¯t humans, she believed it would work for them as well.


    The fact she thought that was proof that she hadpletely aligned herself with the goblins.


    ¡°What about our defending forces?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°We can leave the western region to Lord Gi Ga Rax. It should be fine. As for the south, I will be the one to restrain it. As for the provisioning of the horses, Lord Gi Gi Orudo shall take care of it,¡± Pale said. ¡°As for you, King of Goblins¡­ You must go to the deepest part of the Fortress of the Abyss.¡±


    Hearing Pale say something so strange, the Goblin King couldn¡¯t help but be confused. When he realized what it could be, he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Did that woman order you?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°A divine revtion from a goddess,¡± Pale replied.


    Beyond the twin-headed snake that watched over the gate, deep within that path said to connect to the underworld itself¡­ That was where Altesia was guiding him.


    ¡°Wait. Although it¡¯s only temporary, the king will still be away. Who¡¯s going to takemand during battles!?¡± Gi Za asked.


    Pale looked at the Goblin King.


    ¡°An obvious question. As such, I would like to push through the reformation of the current military system,¡± Pale nonchntly said. ¡°Also, the region inhabited by the monsters is within the territory of Lord Gi Gu Verbena. I would like to designate that position uponpletion to Lord Gi Gi.¡±


    If their numbers were insufficient, then Pale would make up for it by increasing their mobility and making their individual warriors stronger.


    In order to defeat the humans, the goblins needed something they were overwhelmingly good at.


    Even in the Goblin King¡¯s past life, the greatest empires belonged to those with the most mobile forces.


    One such person from ancient times, came from but a small country, and yet he crushed a great enemy, and went eastward to be emperor.


    Another such person, was born to a tribe in the ins, and yet he managed to take over half of the whole world.


    If one can move faster and farther than the enemy, and if he can con focus his attacking power, then the initiative will naturally fall to him.


    No matter which way the Goblin King looked at it, he couldn¡¯t help but agree with Pale.


    After hearing Pale¡¯s opinion, the Goblin King ended the meeting.


    What worried the king most right now was the reformation of the military system. This wasn¡¯t something he could leave to others. He had to do it himself. As a result, the Goblin King spent three days and three nights thinking it through.

 Volume 3, Chapter 206 - Underground World (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 206 - Underground World (1/2)</h4>


    Although the Goblin King possessed eyes superior to even other goblins in seeing in the dark, he could not see through that darkness.


    When the Goblin King returned to the Fortress of the Abyss, he passed the residential area and moved toward the temple¡¯s domain, passing through even the very gate which the twin headed snake once protected, carrying with him a torch.


    The faint me in the Goblin King¡¯s hands illuminated the naked path of rocks. Each time the Goblin King raised his torch, Verid in his right arm and the twin-headed snake on his left would throb. It was as if this ce was trying to tell him not to bring fire here.


    To that, the Goblin King could only wryly smile. ¡°If you have a problem, then give me another solution.¡±


    It was simply too difficult to proceed without seeing what¡¯s in front, the Goblin King reasoned as he brazenly continued into the darkness.


    The tribal goblins and the goblin bigwigs were worried about the king going into the deeper parts of the Fortress of the Abyss, but the one to persuade them was surprisingly Kuzan. Although the neer, Pale, could persuade the demihumans, she could not do the same for the goblins. After all, Pale once belonged to the defeated faction.


    Kuzan was someone who has received the blessing of the Underworld Goddess, and she herself was a priestess of the twin- headed snake. It was that Kuzan who told the goblins that it was safe. She had earned much respect even within the tribes for being a priestess, and her healing abilities have earned her even more.


    The goblins of the imperial guards, for example, have been saved by her countless times.


    The king was great, but Kuzan was their life¡¯s benefactor. As such, when Pale advised the goblins worrying over the king, they could not just brush it off.


    The Goblin King dressed as if he were about to go to war as he descended into the basement. By his waist was Zweihander and on his shoulder was his spare sword, mberge. The Goblin King prioritized mobility and wore a set of leather armor with the Scarlet Speckled Big Bear¡¯s overcoat on top.


    Who knew how many days has already passed as the Goblin King walked through the darkness with only the bare minimum food he would need. Ever since he came into this world as a goblin, the fear of the darkness has long vanished from his heart. Perhaps that was the privilege of someone who was no longer human.


    People feared the dark because they did not know if something could be lurking behind its veil. But as someone who lives in that side, this darkness now instead gently wrapped itself around him, giving him a sense of security.


    ¡°It¡¯s like being embraced by one¡¯s mother,¡± the Goblin King thought to himself as he wryly smiled.


    It was like the joke of a child. Not something a king would think.


    ¡°Did my heart remain human?¡±


    The Goblin King continued down the basement, but the air remained tepid. Was that due to a special trait of being a goblin? Or was is it because there was some sort of special mechanism down in the basement. Regardless, the Goblin King could barely notice the change in temperature.


    Monster King.


    It was because he wished to be that that he should lead the goblins and make the other races submit to him.


    That woman¡­


    ¡°Reshia.¡±


    He would save Reshia Fell Zeal, make the world his, and carve his name upon the annals of history. The fact that he had to antagonize the world to save her was no more than a convenient ident.


    The deep ck of the dark silenced even sound itself.


    ording to his senses, the Goblin King believed that he had already walked about half a day¡¯s distance. He has been chewing on his food supply while walking without rest the whole time, so his sense of time was hazy.


    It was as if he was walking through a fog. The walls illuminated by the faint me of his torch looked the same no matter how far he went.


    But even then, the Goblin King walked onward.


    He had to.


    Ahead was the underworld. The Goblin King believed that and that belief in turn supported him.


    One step. Another step. And another¡­


    The Goblin King walked wholeheartedly like a traveller on a long journey.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Then a faint light other than his torch came to view.


    The Goblin King didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d found the exit.


    But as the light gradually grew stronger, the Goblin King put down his torch.


    When the Goblin King passed through the tunnel, what appeared before him left him in disbelief.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The faint light pouring from the Goblin King¡¯s head illuminated the area, revealing a vast room with a distance of about 60 meters to the ceiling and a depth of about 500 meters.


    It was hard to see whaty deeper in for pirs stood in disorderly fashion blocking the rest from view.


    The stone walls have been eroded terribly, but they were arranged in such a way that it was impossible for them to have been made by nature.


    Like a limestone cavern, many giant pirs could be seen erected from the ground toward the ceiling. On each and every one could be seen the image of something that could not be likened to man. Each and every one of those figures held up a battered shield and a sharpened sword.


    ¡°This is just like¡­¡±


    The giants, the Goblin King muttered as he thought back to the myths that Reshia once spoke of.

 Volume 3, Chapter 206 - Underground World (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 206 - Underground World (2/2)</h4>


    ¡°The old gods thanked the new gods and returned to their respective realms as they chose to stop fighting and live quietly.¡±


    The same was true for the lives they gave birth to.


    The elves chose the mysterious water and forest.


    The demihumans that lived in the ins chose the grassy meadows and the deep forest.


    The dragons chose the tall mountain ranges.


    The giants chose to live underground.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me these are giants?¡±


    The giants born from the gods of starfaring vanished from the surface and chose to live underground. They¡¯re probably a different race from the mindless giant (Gigantopitecus) that Gi Zu once met.


    A closer look at the images of the giants showed 4 eyes that dazzled like gems lined up on what seemed to be its head. It wasn¡¯t possible to pluck them out and take a closer look but they were probably actual gems, in fact. They looked somewhat simr to humans, but there were those among them with 3 or 4 arms. And there were even those with scales growing all over their body. They were probably about 3 times bigger than the ogres too. They were truly giants.


    As the Goblin King admired the spectacles, he walked between the right stone columns. The Goblin King did not know who it was that made this giant construct, but regardless, the Goblin king believed that that person deserved respect. The giant images, or rather statues, were so exquisitely made that they actually seemed alive.


    Not once had the Goblin King seen such lifelike structures of giants until now.


    When the Goblin King passed the right columns, light reflected before the king. When he turned his sight, he noticed that it was the brilliance from the gem eyes of the giant statue.


    The Goblin King stopped and looked up at the giant. What caught his interest was the strange glimmer in those red jewels. The direction of the light should have been fixed, but for some reason, it seemed to be reflecting straight for the king¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    It was as if the gems were specifically trying to illuminate the king himself.


    As the Goblin King muttered out his question, he reached for zweihander.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    A voice that seemed to reverberate from the very depths of the earth reached the king¡¯s ears. The statue of the giant before him shook a little, then creaking sounds resounded from the right pirs.


    ¡°Small one, who is neither man nor beast¡­


    The jewels sparkled several times. They seemed to be some sort of sign or perhaps the giant was simply looking at him, but either way, it couldn¡¯t have simply been the Goblin King¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°You shan¡¯t go further.¡±


    The Goblin King couldn¡¯t hide his shock when the statue first spoke, but now, he was starting to regain calm. But when he thought about how all the statues here could possibly be giants, he couldn¡¯t help


    but shiver as he wondered how many giants could be hiding here in this section.


    The Goblin King looked up at the talking giant.


    ¡°I¡­ Have business up ahead!¡± The Goblin King boldly dered as he puffed out his chest.


    ¡°Past here¡­ Lies the underworld¡­ Dark and vast¡­ The world of the dead¡­ That is not a ce¡­ you should tread.¡±


    ¡°That world¡¯s master is calling me.¡±


    ¡°The master of the underworld¡­ Master¡­ Ohh, hateful goddess of the underworld, Atesia. Noble Altesia. Pitiful goddess of vengeance, Altesia!¡±


    The giant spoke in a way that seemed to be both crying and reciting.


    ¡°Only the dead¡­ May go to their world¡­¡±


    The giant moved a little from the stone pir and his head turned to the Goblin King.


    ¡°If that¡­ which is not dead¡­ were to go there¡­ then he too shall be¡­ dead.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I have something that needs doing even if means gambling with death.¡±


    The number of lives that the Goblin King carried on his two shoulders could no longer be counted. Perhaps it was even they, who valued their lives, who led him.


    As the Goblin King boldly announced that, he went deeper in. The giant looked at the small back moving away and stirred a little.


    ¡°Hateful Altesia¡­ Wey in slumber now¡­ But one day¡­ We shall enter¡­ the underworld¡­¡±


    The giant spoke no more and silence returned to the pirs.


    As the Goblin King passed the giants and walked further in, the tunnel in which darkness ruled returned.


    The darkness within it was even greater than before.


    When the Goblin King passed it, the gigantic remnants of rotten armor appeared before the Goblin King. It was as if a great war had urred here and scattered them. On the other hand, the armor seemed to be the right size for the giants. A giant sword whose de was chipped. A bent unusable shield made out of unknown material. A spear with a chipped spearhead.


    When the Goblin King passed all those, he knew he was close.


    Before the king was a giant door he could only look up at. A gate might be better suited to describe it than a door. It extended so high up abve that when he looked up only darkness could be seen. It was so majestic that he wouldn¡¯t doubt it if he were told this was the gate to the underworld.


    But as grand as the gate was, what really assured the king that he was close was none other than the giant snake coiled around the gate. It was smallpared to the gate, but it was still a giant snake. Scales could be seen standing up along its back like a cockb and there even seemed to be a mane. ON its dark brown speckles and ckish brown vertical stripes were countless scars.


    ¡°State your business.¡±


    When the giant snake opened its eyes, the words it uttered weighed heavily upon the Goblin King¡¯s shoulders. It was as if the very words themselves had a force of gravity to them.


    ¡°I have business with the underworld¡¯s master!¡± The Goblin King boldly dered.


    The giant snake narrowed its eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t strike me as a dog sent by the giants, but¡­¡±


    As the giant snake raised up its head, pressure from the wind rose up a little.


    ¡°¡­Verid and Bedydia¡­ You¡¯re here too?¡±


    The giant snake smiled as it opened its mouth. Fangs that could crush boulders could be seen closely packed inside its mouth.


    ¡°Is it¡­ time?¡±


    The giant snake wasn¡¯t talking to the Goblin King but to Verid, who was inside him.


    ¡°No, Perseval. We are only here at the master¡¯s behest. We are here to have this one receive his blessing.¡±


    The earth devouring snake, Perseval, looked suspiciously at the Goblin King, and the Goblin King in turn looked suspiciously at his right arm, where Verid was, but without any response, he could only look back up at the giant snake.


    The giant snake stared at the Goblin King for a while, then he smiled. That expression stank very much like human.


    ¡°¡­Very well. As one one whom Verid has entered and Bedydia has entrusted his will, I shan¡¯t object to it, you who leads the yet small chaos.¡±


    The earth devouring snake peeked at the king from in front. Its eyes¡¯ hue was a deep blue that looked like a jewel. It was like the color of the deep see.


    ¡°Doth thou seekest power? Though death be thine toll?¡±


    The snake spoke like a priest would on one¡¯s wedding day, but the Goblin King nodded nevertheless.


    ¡°¡­I do.¡±


    Perhaps this was what Altesia had intended, the Goblin King thought as he epted the power that could lead him to death.


    ¡°Then taketh mine power and fulfill our desire.¡±


    ¡°What is it that you desire?¡±


    ¡°To let Hekaterina¡¯s (Goddess of Glory and Victory) song resound throughout thend!¡±


    ¡°So be it! I promise you that with these two hands of mine I will bring a victory so grand even gods would turn!¡±


    Pleased, the earth devouring snakeughed and bellowed out a great howl That shook the whole underground world. In the next moment, the earth devouring snak bit its own flesh and sprinkled its own blood upon the Goblin King.


    Smoke sizzled out of the Goblin King as he looked around him.


    ¡°Feel free to take the giants¡¯ treasure there for yourself.¡±


    There were several sparkling treasures around the ce where the giant snake had coiled itself, but there were far too many things that the Goblin King could not carry with him.


    Out of that pile, the Goblin King pulled out one weapon.


    ¡°The Guardian Sword of the Giants, Titan Dagger, huh? A fitting weapon for you weaklings.¡±


    ¡°I will keep my promise. You just wait here.¡±


    ¡°Well said. Now then, it¡¯s a bit too early for you to being here. Go! Go forth and run! Run and return to the surface from whence you came!¡±


    The Goblin King walked back the way he came and went back up to the surface.


    ¡°I hope you be a crack upon the world.¡±


    After the Goblin King left , the armored giant that exited the pir appeared before the earth devouring snake.


    ¡°Did you awake from your slumber because you sensed I was hurt? What a troublesome curse.¡±


    ¡°We¡­ will be the sword¡­ of vengeance¡­ that shall avenge our ancestors!¡±


    In the world beneath the ground, after the Goblin King left, a battle that would be spoken of in myths was unfolding.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 1


    ss: Imperial; Great Emperor


    Possessed Skills: Supreme Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Road of the High King; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Servant of the Gods (previously tranted as Household of the Gods); The High King''s Oath; Flowing Magic Control; OneEyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; Raging Conqueror''s Soul (previously tranted as something else ¨C I believe ¨C but the entry is missing); The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Warrior''s Instinct; Guided One; The King who Calls Forth Chaos; Favor of the Sealed War God (Previously used the world blessing too ¨C but it seems there''s actually a distinction between the various blessing-rted terms); Sacred Favor of the Underworld Goddess


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Divine Protection: The Underworld Goddess (Altesia)


    Subordinate Beasts: Rook Kobold (Hasu Lv56); Gray Wolf (Gastra Lv20); Gray Wolf (Cynthia Lv42); Orc King (Bui Lv96)


    Abnormal Status: One-Eyed Snake''s Blessing; TwinHeaded Snake''s Protection; EarthDevouring Snake''s Blessing


    Skill: Supreme Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos (Previously Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos)


    ¡ªCharm towards tribal goblins (HIGH) (No changes from previous level.)


    ¡ªThe abilities of goblins under your rule are increased. (HIGH) (Previously just MEDIUM)


    ¡ªThe effect of the charm on a subordinate will wear off upon their death unless the goblin is an adherent. (No changes)


    Skill: Road of the Supreme King (Previously Dominator)


    ¡ªIncreases the maximum poption that can be ruled (EXTREMELY HIGH). (Previously just HIGH)


    ¡ªCharm toward species other than goblins (MEDIUM). (Previously just LOW)


    ¡ªDirectives to those directly under you are absolute. (No changes)


    Skill: The High King¡¯s Oath (Probably an evolved version of the King¡¯s Dance at the Edge of Death, which previously just dealt x2 damage of one¡¯s incurred damage toward an enemy.)


    ¡ªCan use the ether of the underworld in exchange for ensured damage to oneself.


    ¡ªStrength, Agility, Ether Capacity, and Physical Defense are greatly increased (EXTREMELY HIGH) but healing skills will no longer be able to heal oneself.


    Skill: Sacred Favor of the underworld Goddess) (Previously just blessing of the underworld goddess)


    ¡ªCharm toward those who have received her divine protection (HIGH). (Previously MEDIUM)


    ¡ªHate from those with the light attribute (MEDIUM). (Previously LOW)


    ¡ªCharm toward those with the darkness attribute (MEDIUM). (Previously Low)


    Abnormal Status: Earth-Devouring Snake¡¯s Blessing ¡ªAll other blessings are strengthened.


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the one-eyed snake


    ¡ªStamina regeneration (HIGH). (Previously MEDIUM)


    ¡ªEther is easier to control. (No change)


    Abnormal Status: Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    ¡ªStamina regeneration while fighting in the Fortress of the Abyss (EXTREMELY HIGH). (Previously just HIGH).


    ¡ªStamina regeneration while fighting in the Forest of Darkness (HIGH). (Previously MEDIUM ording to the author, but V2 Skill Summary says LOW. Was there another level up somewhere?)


    ¡ªThe growth rate of the goblins under your leadership is increased (MEDIUM). (Previously just LOW)


    Skill: Favor of the Sealed War God (Same name as before)


    ¡ªDefense, physical strength, and ether will all be raised when leading an army (HIGH). (Previously had no rating.)


    ¡ªOne¡¯s instinct is now more urate when looking around the battlefield. (No changes)


    Item: Titan Dagger


    ¡ªA dagger used by a giant in ancient times as a defensive weapon. To other races, it looks like a great sword.

 Volume 3, Chapter 207 - The Distance Until the Battlefield (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 207 - The Distance Until the Battlefield (1/3)</h4>


    The merchant country of Pena was buzzing over a certain topic.


    The n leader of the red King, Archduke Brandika, was to be wedded to the queen, Raksha El Pena. The queen was turning 19 and the brave and renowned archduke sought her hand in marriage. Although the elder council, which was the body responsible for making decisions in Pena, was still deliberating the topic, the people couldn¡¯t help but talk about it.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been long since herte fianc¨¦ Lord Aizas passed¡­¡±


    ¡°But the situation in the north isn¡¯t looking good. And I hear the Red King n is bigger than all of the ns in Tortokibined.¡±


    By the stalls of the marketce, which was said to be an oasis for womenfolk, in the houses of the people of Pena, along the streets, in the bar, regardless of where it was, there was only one topic on everyone¡¯s mind.


    The wedding of the queen.


    Queen Raksha was popr among the people. Her grace and beauty have often led people to describe her as the flower of the desert. Although she wasn¡¯t as popr as Saint Mira, she still had plenty of influence.


    The only reason the people weren¡¯tpletely against the marriage with Archduke Brandika was because of the great influence of the Red King. Ever since the tactician of the Red King, Carlion, fainted, Brandika decided that he would be the one to decide their policies. At that, he gradually extended his influence toward the core of Pena.


    In order to acquire Pena, the first thing Brandika did was to control the economy.


    The Red King gradually extended their influence over the escorts of the merchants passing through the desert, the resources taken from the monsters, and the transport of goods.


    The merchant country of Pena got its taxes mostly from trade. The merchants would give money to the country under the pretense of giving support in order to increase their profits. A percent of those profits would then be taken as tax and would be used to finance Pena¡¯s treasury.


    The guards used to escort the merchants crossing the desert were mostly adventurers. Until now, Pena has made several nspete for the job and never relied on a single n to prevent them from having too much power over them. Unfortunately, the Red King went beyond their expectations.


    The ns supported by the Red King proactively took the escort jobs, while shutting out the other ns. At the same time, the Red King also promised to ept them if they submitted to them. Should they forcefully try to resist, however, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use violence.


    The reason they were able to do something like that was because of the decline of the Blue Knight and the great influence of the Red King¡¯s Elrain Kingdom and Fatina. The grain-producing region of Fatina was also the supply center for the south. And that too was under the control of the Red King.


    The Red King once stopped the flow of grain to Pena, but they immediately restored it.


    It didn¡¯t do much, but as far as threats threats went, it was quite sessful.


    Humans can¡¯t live without food, so holding the source of food in their hands was the same as them holding their lives.


    The other reason was Elrain Kingdom. Normally, a guild doing something as crazy as what the Red King was doing now, would be in breach of the guild rules. After all, the guild was supposedly a ce to introduce work to the adventurers. And yet the Red King was preventing others from finding work. That was a clear breach of purpose.


    But Brandika was able to avoid that by ordering Elrain Kingdom to get rid of the annoying ns. Elrain Kingdom would tell the guild to remove the ns, and the guild would obey. By taking advantage of the kingdom¡¯s authority, the Red King was able to expel the annoying ns and buy time to strengthen their foundation.


    ¡°There seems to be a lot of resistance,¡± one of the Red King¡¯s top brass, the old enchanter, Grave, said.


    Brandika, who was sitting upon the throne, fearlesslyughed. ¡°There¡¯s no smoke where there¡¯s no fire. At least, so long as no one starts one, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Most of the ns in Tortoki have already submitted.¡±


    Thebyrinth city state of Tortoki got its money mostly from the ns and the adventurers. They would sell the precious treasures taken from thebyrinths and sell them for a high price to various countries. With most of the adventurers having submitted to the Red King, the Red King now had enough influence to upy a part of the Labyrinth.


    ¡°With this we have taken control of the economy. But there¡¯s another move I¡¯d like to y if possible,¡± Grave said.


    Since Brandika had forcefully ordered Carlion to rest, he appointed Grave to be in charge of the diplomacy.


    Currently, he was the one negotiating between the Red King and Pena.


    ¡°Just get more people from Elrain Kingdom.¡±


    Ever since the management of the country was left to Brandika, he has been doing things by force.


    In order to purge thew, he cut the head of the top bureaucrat and executed all those who epted bribes. As a result, he was able to both strike fear in the heart of the civil officials and eliminate the suspicious movements of the nobles toward the insurrection of the prince.


    He seized properties to supplement the national treasury, allowing Elrain Kingdom to finally begin recovering from its poor financial situation. And even in the taxes of the grain producing region of Fatina, Brandika applied the same philosophy of getting the best results with the least sacrifices.


    If the might of an army were to be exined in a few words, then the might of an army was numbers. Of course, quality also had to be maintained, but without the numbers, quality was bound to decline.


    The path of the king was to gradually increase his forces numbers while maintaining that bnce between number and quality, but Brandika held absolute faith in his ability to unify people. Hence, he gathered people from other ns and made other ns submit to him in order to increase the number and quality of his forces at the same time.


    The Red King even limited the maintenance of the public order as he ordered the army of Elrain Kingdom to focus their strength on foreign campaigns.


    ¡°¡­Won¡¯t our step be shaken?¡± Grave asked.


    ¡°If a doll is dancing, then there must be a puppeteer at the end of the thread,¡± Brandika replied.


    ¡°I see. Perhaps we could use that against Pena.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind it if the puppeteer changed sides too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Although there were ups and downs in the quality of the bureaucrats leading the country, their abilities were by no means bad. Normal farmers couldn¡¯t read, but they could and they could even do math on top of that. In that sense, they were quite useful.


    The Red King used Elrain Kingdom as fertilizer to expand itself.


    After Brandika saw Grave off, he opened the windows, and the desert wind blew against him.


    His red hair fluttered in the wind like a lion¡¯s mane as he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Just wait a little bit more, Carlion. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    A fierce smile appeared on his lips as Carlion sought to gain even more power.

 Volume 3, Chapter 207 - The Distance Until the Battlefield (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 207 - The Distance Until the Battlefield (2/3)</h4>


    It has been two months since Cultidian has holed up inside its castle and Germion Kingdom¡¯s Sivara the Ripper Knight surrounded them. They have been saving up their food, so there was still plenty of food left to go. They also had their walls, so their siege weapons were still in good condition. Also, due to the faith of the people, they were still willing to fight. In fact, the people believed in the teachings of Kushain and in Saint Mira so much that they wouldn¡¯t mind bing soldiers themselves.


    Sivara knew that, so he immediately gave up on the idea of forcing their way through. King Ashtal had informed him in private that Cultidian would belong to him the moment it fell. Sivara hated needless blood shed, so even if Cultidian did capitte immediately, he wouldn¡¯t persecute the Kushain believers.


    ¡°Young master! The ballistae are ready,¡± said an old instructor whom Sivara had brought here from the region.


    Sivara nodded with a wry smile. ¡°Good. But let¡¯s wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Haa?¡±


    As Sivara said that, he wielded his bow with one hand and rode his hipparion toward the castle walls.


    ¡°Y-Young master! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    The old instructor chased after him in a panic, but then Sivara spoke in a loud voice.


    ¡°I am Sivara Bandier! Pass this to her holiness!¡±


    Sivara pulled on the bowstring that had been tightened by three people [1] and shot his arrow above the castle walls. The arrow cut the wind as it fell and pierced the castle walls.


    ¡°Sivara!? Isn¡¯t that the enemy suprememander!?¡±


    ¡°Is he the real thing?¡±


    The arrow had pierced the upper part of the castle walls, which was near themander in charge. The situation was chaotic, but themander in charge ordered to shoot at Sivara anyway, and a volley of arrows rained from the castle walls, only for Sivara to calmly turn heel and go back to his camp.


    ¡°Young master! You can¡¯t be so reckless!¡±


    Sivara wryly smiled as he listened to his old tutor¡¯s sermon. Eventually, the old tutor realized something and asked him a question.


    ¡°What message did you send them?¡± The old tutor asked.


    Sivara wryly smiled upon seeing how good the old tutor¡¯s eyes were. ¡°I asked her holiness to surrender.¡±


    ¡°Ohh! As expected of you, young master, it seems you have grown quite a bit. And here I thought for sure you were just ying around.¡±


    ¡°Please. Even I can think properly from time to time.¡±


    ¡°If only your father could¡¯ve seen this, he would¡¯ve surely, surely! ¡­Now, then! Please give the order to shoot the ballistae!¡±


    One moment shedding tears, the next moment full of vitality as the old tutor petitioned him to give the order to shoot.


    ¡°About that¡­ Let¡¯s wait a bit more,¡± Sivara said with a yawn as he listened to the old tutor¡¯s scolding and felt the wind passing through the meadows.


    It was themander nearby who found Sivara¡¯s arrow. He was quite shaken by the power behind that arrow, which was enough to make it stick into the stone wall. As frightened as he was, however, he still left the walls to his aide and took the letter attached to the arrow to Mira.


    Although he wasn¡¯t doing this because he wished to obey Sivara¡¯s orders, he still brought it to Saint Mira.


    Mira was in the middle of a war conical at the time, but she gave him permission to report.


    ¡°The enemy general has sent a letter!¡± Themander said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mira replied.


    Themander triumphantly returned to the post after having been given the opportunity to have an audience with Mira, but when Mira saw the contents of the letter, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. The generals present in the war council were puzzled, but she then handed the letter to Vn Do Zul, who immediately frowned upon seeing the contents. A rare case considering he was usually expressionless. Vn passed the letter to the general next to him.


    ¡°Oh my beautiful Mira Vi Burnen¡­ Why! T-This is a love letter!¡± The oldmander eximed as he mmed the letter into the table and flushed beet red in anger.


    ¡°It seems the enemymander is quite the interesting individual,¡± Mira said.


    Those remarks of hers that suggested she was not as dissatisfied as others would believe left the generals groaning in anger. To the old


    generals, Mira held two identities, both of which deserved respect. One was that of their matriarch and the other was that of the saint. They saw her as if she was their beloved daughter.


    The next day.


    Sivara approached the castle walls on hipparionback to receive his reply, but for some reason, arrows rained ever more fiercely than yesterday. On top of that, the people atop the walls were jeering at him.


    ¡°Young master! They seem even more aggressive today!¡± His old tutor eximed.


    ¡°Strange¡­ Was my demand for a surrender too effective?¡±


    ¡°A strong foe that can sharpen one¡¯s de is hard toe by. Now! Please give the order to shoot!¡±


    As of this time, Cultidian and Sivara¡¯s forces have yet to sh properly. Both sides were still feeling each other out.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Race Goblin


    Level 1


    ss


    Imperial; Great


    Emperor


    Possessed Skills


    Supreme Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Road of the High King; King¡¯s Soul; Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Servant of the Gods (previously tranted as Household of the Gods); The High King''s Oath; Flowing Magic Control; One- Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; Raging Conqueror''s Soul (previously tranted as something else - I believe - but the entry is missing); The King''s Dance at the Edge of Death; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Warrior''s Instinct; Guided One; The King who Calls Forth Chaos; Favor of the Sealed War God (Previously used the world blessing too - but it seems there''s


    actually a distinction


    between the various


    blessing-rted


    terms); Sacred Favor


    of the Underworld


    Goddess


    Attributes


    Darkness; Death


    Divine


    The Underworld


    Protection


    Goddess (Altesia)


    Rook Kobold (Hasu


    Subordinate Lv56); Gray Wolf


    (Gastra Lv20); Gray


    Beasts


    Wolf (Cynthia Lv42);


    Orc King (Bui Lv96)


    One-Eyed Snake''s


    Blessing; Twin-


    Abnormal


    Headed Snake''s


    Status


    Protection; Earth-


    Devouring Snake''s


    Blessing


    Skill: Supreme Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos (Previously Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos)


    ¡ªCharm towards tribal goblins (HIGH) (No changes from previous level.)


    ¡ªThe abilities of goblins under your rule are increased. (HIGH) (Previously just MEDIUM)


    ¡ªThe effect of the charm on a subordinate will wear off upon their death unless the goblin is an adherent. (No changes)


    Skill: Road of the Supreme King (Previously Dominator)


    ¡ªIncreases the maximum poption that can be ruled (EXTREMELY HIGH). (Previously just HIGH)


    ¡ªCharm toward species other than goblins (MEDIUM). (Previously just LOW)


    ¡ªDirectives to those directly under you are absolute. (No changes)


    Skill: The High King¡¯s Oath (Probably an evolved version of the King¡¯s Dance at the Edge of Death, which previously just dealt x2 damage of one¡¯s incurred damage toward an enemy.)


    ¡ªCan use the ether of the underworld in exchange for ensured damage to oneself.


    ¡ªStrength, Agility, Ether Capacity, and Physical Defense are greatly increased (EXTREMELY HIGH) but healing skills will no longer be able to heal oneself.


    Skill: Sacred Favor of the underworld Goddess) (Previously just blessing of the underworld goddess)


    ¡ªCharm toward those who have received her divine protection (HIGH). (Previously MEDIUM)


    ¡ªHate from those with the light attribute (MEDIUM). (Previously LOW)


    ¡ªCharm toward those with the darkness attribute (MEDIUM). (Previously Low)


    Abnormal Status: Earth-Devouring Snake¡¯s


    Blessing


    ¡ªAll other blessings are strengthened.


    Abnormal Status: Blessing of the one-eyed snake


    ¡ªStamina regeneration (HIGH). (Previously MEDIUM)


    ¡ªEther is easier to control. (No change)


    Abnormal Status: Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    ¡ªStamina regeneration while fighting in the Fortress of the Abyss (EXTREMELY HIGH). (Previously just HIGH).


    ¡ªStamina regeneration while fighting in the Forest of Darkness (HIGH). (Previously MEDIUM ording to the author, but V2 Skill Summary says LOW. Was there another level up somewhere?)


    ¡ªThe growth rate of the goblins under your leadership is increased (MEDIUM). (Previously just LOW)


    Skill: Favor of the Sealed War God (Same name as before)


    ¡ªDefense, physical strength, and ether will all be raised when leading an army (HIGH). (Previously had no rating.)


    ¡ªOne¡¯s instinct is now more urate when looking around the battlefield. (No changes)


    Item: Titan Dagger


    ¡ªA dagger used by a giant in ancient times as a defensive weapon. To other races, it looks like a great sword.

 Volume 3, Chapter 207 - The Distance Until the Battlefield (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 207 - The Distance Until the Battlefield (3/3)</h4>


    When the goblins saw the Goblin King return from the depths of the Fortress of the Abyss, they all heaved a sigh of relief and prostrated themselves in awe. To the Goblin King it seemed as if only a few days had passed, but in truth, it had already been 2 months.


    Gathered in that ce was Gi Ga Rax the knight calls, Hal of Paradua, Gi Be the one armed who managed to evolve into a noble ss, and Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King.


    ¡°You¡¯ve returned safely, my king,¡± Gi Ga Rax knelt and bowed his head as the king appeared from the shadows.


    It was as if the very shadows had gathered together and been born. That was the impression Gi Ga got from the king.


    Although the Goblin King was only about 2 meters tall, butpared to when he was but a king ss, the lone horn extending from his forehead stood up against the heavens, almost as if seeking to oppose its will; beside it were two more horns like those of a bull.


    The Goblin King¡¯s skin was now also much closer to that of a monster beast than that of a goblin, being covered with short ck body hair. His mouth was like that of a snake, sticking out from time to time.


    The fangs that could be seen within were enormous like a saw of some sort. Especially, for his canine teeth, which were conspicuously big. The Goblin King¡¯s muscles hadn¡¯t particrly grownpared to when he was a mere king ss, but they were much denser now. In fact, they seemed so condensed that they could burst at any time.


    ck hair extended from his head to his back, all the way to the tip of his tail like a cockb. On his feet that firmly stepped upon the ground were strong ws that wed at the ground.


    The Goblin King¡¯s eyes that hadn¡¯t seen the light of day in a while seemed to be a deeper crimson than even that of blood. On his arms were countless proofs of being a servant of the gods. What was most eye-catching of all, however, was the golden body hair that coiled around him from his waist to his neck. It was as if a snake had coiled itself around him.


    The ck body hair reaching out from under his chin was like a beard that gave dignity to the king, and the tail behind the king gave a strong image to the goblins as the king spoke.


    When the king spoke, the very souls of the goblins stirred.


    ¡°Nothing has changed, I take it?¡±


    An elven warrior appeared before the dignified king. He ran here to report the situation without even bothering to dust himself off. On his blue silver steel armor were countless scars owing to theck of time for maintenance.


    ¡°A message from Pale,¡± Felbi said with an uncouth smile. ¡°She says she¡¯ll be waiting at the colonial city.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded and gave orders to the goblins, starting with Gi Ga.


    Behind Gi Ga were all rare goblins, so the Goblin King knew that Pale had seeded in her ns to conquer a dungeon.


    ¡°Proud and strong warriors who stand before me! The time hase! This time the song of victory shall sound for us all!¡±


    At the Goblin King¡¯s bellows, Gi Ga Rax and the rest of the goblins raised up their weapons and howled back.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When the Goblin King arrived at the colonial city, the tactician, Pale, and the leader of the monster army, Gi Gi Orudo, weed him.


    ¡°It is good to see that you returned safely,¡± Pale said with that ever cold expression of hers to which the Goblin King nodded generously


    ¡°These are monsters that Lord Gi Gi caught,¡± Pale gave a simple exnation, then Gi Gi himself stepped forward.


    ¡°We caught a satiable monster for you, Your Majesty. It¡¯s an andoryu sarkus, a dreadful carnivorous horse,¡± Gi Gi said proudly.


    When the Goblin King saw the monster beast, he was shocked.


    The monster was two heads bigger than the king and had four powerful legs. It was covered in brown hair everywhere except fo its hooves which were covered with red hair. But what was most differentpared to a normal horse was the head at the end of its long neck. On its head was only one eye and a giant mouth torn mouth from which saw-like teeth could be seen.


    The monster steed violently shook its head, making it seem as if even the bridle itself would break. It seemed as if it would even eats its rider where he to ever let his guard down around it.


    ¡°Gi Gi¡­ Can this monster be ridden?¡± The Goblin King found himself asking.


    ¡°It might not be possible for the others, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to, Your Majesty,¡± Gi Gi said.


    In other words, the other monsters could not amodate him, the Goblin King thought.


    ¡°You have one month. Please do be able to ride it,¡± Pale said calmly as she looked at the other goblins as well.


    The dreadful carnivorous horses were also given to other goblins whose sses were above noble, while a hipparion, a three-eyed wild horse, was given to the rest.


    The dreadful carnivorous horse that was given to the king was even bigger than normal, so the Goblin King couldn¡¯t help but groan a little when it was suddenly pushed to him.


    ¡°I have to return to the front lines,¡± Pale said hesitatingly.


    ¡°Are the humans attacking?¡± the Goblin King asked.


    ¡°There is movement from the western region and the south, but it¡¯s fine¡­ We won¡¯t lose as long as I¡¯m around,¡± Pale gantly turned heel and excused herself from the king¡¯s presence.


    The remaining 400 goblins along with the Goblin King began their own harsh battle of learning how to ride.

 Volume 3, Chapter 208 - The Map Drawn by the Tacticians (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 208 - The Map Drawn by the Tacticians (1/2)</h4>


    The forces of Germion Kingdom that had gathered at the western region started advancing west at the behest of the king.


    To the goblins that was an act of war from a great nation, and word of it was immediately brought before Pale Symphoria, who has received the divine protection of the goddess of vengeance. It was for this reason that she used the remnants of the Elks n to create a of intelligence gatherers in the east and the south. With them, even if Pale herself might be in the western capital, she knew everything about the enemy armies, down to the food they ate.


    As such, it came as no surprise to her that Germion Kingdom chose to attack. The Red King had driven the Goblin King out of thends of the Old Ashunasan Alliance, and although the Kushain Believers continued to hole up within Cultidian yet, they were basically out of the game. As such, to Germion Kingdom, this was the same as breaking free from the yokes of the southern region that once bound them.


    The rising giant to the east, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, was Germion Kingdom¡¯s ally, but it was a shaky rtionship at best. Based on the movements of the various countries, it was likely that Germion Kingdom had made a contract with the Red King. Finally, it has been reported that the northern bandits have been dealt with.


    From the results brought by the Storm Knight¡¯s sessor, it could be said that Lili Aureya, a descendant of the tribe of cursed swords, was not an ipetent person. The fame of the warrior maiden whose red hair fluttered in the snowy battlefield of the north spread far and wide throughout the region. In fact, she was well known even in the capital.


    She who had been bestowed by King Ashtal the Vashinant as proof of her status as holy knight was not looked so favorably upon in the kingdom, but now her name dazzled brightly as a young holy knight. And the kingdom itself which was surrounded by three forces when the goblins conquered the west now only had one enemy left.


    Compared to their situation, the goblins were clearly suffering.


    Germion Kingdom, which boasted a powerful army, threatened them from the east, while a great country was trying to give birth to itself in the south, consisting of Elrain Kingdom, Pena, Tortoki, and even a portion of the former Kushain Believers¡¯ territory. Within that was Pale¡¯s sworn enemy, the Red King.


    It was a country that could be equivalent to two Germion Kingdoms, although a part of its territory was indeed a desert, but even then their wealth could no doubt match the Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    With the charisma of Archduke Brandika Rual Fatina holding them together, various great people have gathered around him including Carlion the genius tactician, Grave the Old Enchanter, Saldin the Vanguard Commander, Cell the Sword Dancer, and Shunrai the Scimitar Swordsman. As guild leader to a coalition of many ns, Archduke Brandika¡¯s position even within Elrain Kingdom was firm.


    To make things even better, his engagement with Queen Rashka was announced just a few days ago, and Pena itself has dered that they would be working with the Red King. Even though the Red King had grown so quickly in such a short period of time, the various surrounding countries had no choice but to allow them to rise.


    The Red King may have spent 10 years in the east building their foundations, but that meant little when within a span of one year they were able to turn themselves into a force that couldpete


    with a giant like the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. It was a feat that would¡¯ve surely beenughed off otherwise as nothing more than foolery. Even if the people saying it were the very same ones who took over the free cities. It was the sort of feat that would surely be the first and thest of its kind.


    Well, at the very least, such a thing has never been done before in history. The map of the kingdom drawn by the genius tactician dazzled as brilliantly with glory as it flowed with blood.


    ¡°And that¡¯s precisely why I can see their weakness.¡±


    Pale smiled coldly as her thoughts ovepped with the map before her.


    The Red King was putting all of its efforts into intelligence. It was to the point that even Pale found it difficult to gather information about them.


    Pale¡¯s thoughts brought her to King Ashtal of Germion Kingdom.


    What was his next move?


    Queen Raksha¡¯s engagement was bound to have an effect on the surrounding countries.


    Was King Ashtal at ease because he¡¯s formed an alliance with the Red King? Or perhaps he feels more threatened than ever?


    Pale believed it was surely thetter, for the holy knights who participated in the battle would have surely informed the king of the events that transpired in it.


    King Ashtal was not particrly brilliant, but it was precisely because of that that he should have realized that the Red King grew due to the genius tactician manipting enemies and allies alike to fight each other and profit off of them. And once he realizes that a


    delicious prey has already been conveniently ced before him - What else but the goblins? His bitter enemies. - he would¡¯ve surely shuddered in fright.


    King Ashtal¡¯s achievements may not seem muchpared to the genius tactician¡¯s or the Red King¡¯s, but his record could be described as consistent. That was the sort of man King Ashtal was, Pale believed.

 Volume 3, Chapter 208 - The Map Drawn by the Tacticians (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 208 - The Map Drawn by the Tacticians (2/2)</h4>


    If so, then what would the consistent King Ashtal do?


    Would he ept his old age, allow his children to take precedence, and while carrying his only grandchild in his arm, bow before the Red King?


    ¡ªNo.


    A royal family that has been ruling for 6 generations will not so easily yield. At the very least, they would seek to maintain equilibrium. As such, King Ashtal is most likely to choose to preserve his army while whittling down the Red King¡¯s forces.


    But how?


    The answer was right before his eyes. The goblins who have conquered the western region and were driven out from the south by the Red King. King Ashtal could attack the goblins with the Red King, but instead of dutifully fighting, instead make the Red King fight the goblins, while sitting behind as mere spectators.


    Either way, both of their enemy¡¯s forces will be weakened.


    It¡¯s curious what the Red King is thinking, but based on their movements in the south, the Red King has already epted their proposal. If so, then the real enemy was not Germion Kingdom to the east, but the Red King to the south. Germion Kingdom will probably only watch from the sidelines as the Red King and the goblins kill each other.


    Germion Kingdom¡¯s army was in a tight knit formation and was barely moving. And although it has sent scouts to every direction and was extremely cautious of the goblins, after taking camp half a days¡¯


    distance from the fortresses of Germion Kingdom, they have shown no signs of attacking. This was within Pale¡¯s predictions.


    Pale had no way of knowing what the Goblin King gained underground.


    But what she did know was that he came 2 monthster just as she told him and was now doing his best to learn to ride. As such, she had to fulfill her end of the bargain.


    Pale left the room where the map was and called for a war council with the various generals protecting the western region.


    ¡°We will restrain the army of Germion Kingdom.¡±


    Within the war council were the humans: Zaurosh of the Leon Heart n, the former ve siblings Shumea and Yoshu, and Yustia of the Snow Demon tribe; the demihumans: Mido of the Werewolves (Fang Tribe), Tanita of the Rizt, Luther of the Papirsag, Tianos of the Centaurs, and Kerodotos of the Minotaurs; the goblins Gi Gu Verbena who ruled a portion of the south and Gi Jii Yubu the Battle Demon.


    Felbi and the elven warriors were, of course, also present.


    Pale gave a simple exnation of the situation, then she designated each leader to their respective roles.


    ¡°You seem confident. Everything is going to turn out well, right?¡± Shumea asked.


    ¡°Just as a swordsman bets his life upon his sword, I bet my life upon my ns. Have you ever hesitated to swing your sword in the middle ofbat?¡± Pale replied.


    Her response was so skillfully executed that Shumea was left wide- eyed.


    She could only wryly smile as she raised her two hands and said, ¡°Alright. You win.¡±


    After that Pale continued the exnations.


    As everyone came to understand the ns, everyone went their own ways.


    Pale herself went with the elven warriors and advanced near Germion Kingdom¡¯s army.


    Pale watched the enemy camp from afar.


    ¡°Now, I will paint over it all.¡±


    Entranced be the goddess of vengeance, the great tactician smiled.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    King Ashtal knew this was nothing more than a diversion, but he still wasn¡¯t about to hold back. Gund and Sivara have surrounded Cultidian in the south. It wasn¡¯t strange for a giant city like Cultidian with a poption of 30,000 to need a year or two to be defeated in a castle siege.


    Germion Kingdom had that much leeway in their economy, and it was worth it if it meant acquiring the rich southernnds. The one thing King Ashtal did not expect, however, was the Red King.


    The contents of Gund¡¯s report were terrifying.


    They coldly made use of ally and foe alike to build up the existence that was the Red King.


    ¡°That brat¡­¡±


    Carlion the Genius Tactician¡¯s great insight¡­ With the great charisma of Brandika at the center, it was as if there was a tornado sucking


    everything in without distinction in an attempt to draw a great painting. Elrain Kingdom, the Kushain believers, the goblins, and perhaps even Germion kingdom itself. Everything was being sucked in.


    That was the legend of a country¡¯s birth.


    A pipe dream once aplished by his own predecessors.


    As one who has heard of the tales of the heroes a long time ago himself, it was something that King Ashtal too yearned for. If King Ashtal were a little younger and weren¡¯t burdened with his throne, then perhaps he would have joined their cause.


    But King Ashtal was the wise and great king of Germion Kingdom. Though old, the pride of being the conquerer of the western part of the continent and the responsibility to the people burdened his two shoulders. He was not in a position to yield.


    The sudden rise of the Red King was a threat to the existing countries.


    Already, a messenger has been sent to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, asking for a nonaggression pact and urging thepletion of an alliance. A messenger has even been sent to Pena.


    King Ashtal sent the messenger under the pretense that he was doing so to congratte them for their recent engagement. If he wished to whittle away at the enemy¡¯s forces, then he needed a colluder from within their ranks. Such a group was bound to be within Pena, a group that was against the Red King. He needed to light that me.


    He would send a messenger telling them he wished to mend rtionships and support them.


    They didn¡¯t need to start a civil war.


    There was an enemy in the western region. As long as they went after the goblins and fought them, that was enough. Which is why even King Ashtal didn¡¯t care if they themselves won, so long as they did not lose any men.


    They would cause small skirmishes with the goblins to ur one after another, making it seem as if they were fighting hard.


    It would hurt his pride if this were to be an actual expedition, so the army this time was mostly made up of adventurers.


    ¡°For as long as I live, I shall not lose.¡±


    A cold winter filled those aging eyes as King Ashtal looked toward the south.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The elder council that was the decision-making body of Pena was also known as the den of the old fox monsters. It is said that they are the sort of people who would sell off their own kin to protect their profit.


    There was no word more fitting to describe them than the word ¡®merchant¡¯.


    They would sell anything if it turned over a profit. But as much as possible, they would sell high, as that was needed to ensure their profits and their lives.


    Following that logic, their current most valued possession was none other than Pena itself, namely, Queen Raksha.


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it anymore, now that word has spread this far,¡± one of the elders said with a sigh.


    The announcement of Queen Rashka and Brandika¡¯s wedding was a surprise even to the elder council. But surprises weren¡¯t anything unusual.


    ¡°Let¡¯s add a condition,¡± one of the elders suggested. ¡°We can ept the engagement with Queen Rashka, but they must provide an achievement that would convince the people.¡±


    epting the first offer would make them a failure as merchants. Instead, they would haggle with the customer and see how high they could raise the price. That too would show how skilled they were as merchants.


    ¡°They could take over the Labyrinth City of Tortoki or they could subjugate the goblins.¡±


    Thest battle between the Blue Knights and the goblins have left the people of Pena in great shock.


    The knight families, of course, but regardless whether one was for it or against it, the very thought of the nightmarish situation wherein monsters gathered together and fought together as a horde stirred up the people.


    And when the people got word that the Blue Knights they were so proud of were knocked down, they were overwhelmed.


    Knight Commander Aizas carried the hopes of the people. The same was true for Allen who seeded him. Hence, the disappointing results they brought caused more and more people toment by the day.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the people want something new to rely on? Something other than the Blue Knights?¡±


    When an elder said those words, with Allen absent, the elder council failed to hold back theirughter.


    ¡°When thebyrinth city falls, the trade deals they have will naturally fall on us.¡±


    There were stillbyrinths that haven¡¯t been conquered. In those were not just precious metals but also precious ancient artifacts. It was rare to unearth such things, but the rarer it was the higher the price. If they could grasp that industry, then Pena was sure to make a killing.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t Lord Brandika reject that deal?¡±


    ¡°Then in that case, we still have the Blue Knights. They might be weak now, but they¡¯re still the Blue Knights.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°But would Allen agree to this?¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯ll have him leave the capital for some time. He won¡¯t refuse if Queen Raksha asks him to go.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As the secret meeting of the elders ended, the wedding of Brandika and Queen Raksha was announced along with the conditions.


    When Brandika heard the conditions, he smiled ferociously and chose to vanquish the goblins.


    At the room that was assigned as the sick room, Carliony on one of the beds.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Took some time, though.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Ever since Carlion fell sick, Brandika has been making time to visit him even though he was so busy with government affairs. He would only drop by when Carlion was feeling well, but he still couldn¡¯t avoid seeing Carlion grow thinner by the day. Still, he never talked about it and simply talked about random things like food, war, women, and then he would leave.


    This time was an exception, however, as it was at this moment that the Red King has finally be the true ruler of the south. As such, Brandika intentionally brought up the bloody topic of politics. This was the painting Carlion drew with his own life. At longst, the throne was within their grasp.


    ¡°¡­Are you anxious, my king?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you kidding? I¡¯m the man who will be king.¡±


    Brandika smiled, but his hands were shaking a little.


    ¡°My heart won¡¯t stop beating. I¡¯m going to have my own country now¡­ It¡¯s always been a dream of mine ever since I was a brat. At longst, that dream is within reach. And all of this is because of you.¡±


    Brandika fell silent for a moment and averted his gaze.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I don¡¯t have anything to repay you with.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, Your Majesty. You¡¯ve paid me enough. You showed me a good dream.¡±


    When Brandika saw Carlion¡¯s transparent smile, he forced out a sigh.


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll never win against you.¡±


    ¡°You jest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going, Carlion.¡±


    ¡°The fortunes of war be with you, my king.¡±


    Like that the Red King¡¯s armies headed for Pena.

 Volume 3, Chapter 209 - The Fall of Pena (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 209 - The Fall of Pena (1/2)</h4>


    Negotiations between the Red King and Pena were conducted in a town called Kaluan, which was situated a day¡¯s distance from the capital. They discussed various things such as Queen Raksha¡¯s marriage, cooperation in battle, whether Brandika would be interfering in their politics or not¡­ etc. This meeting was meant to establish the framework of their cooperation.


    On the way back from the meeting¡­


    Brandika and the elder council made a bold disy of their rtionship as they want back on the main road. Brandika and one of the elders of Pena were having a pleasant discussion. They had 10 soldiers for their escort. These men were provided by Pena and were the leasts number of guards they could afford to give.


    Suddenly, a group of men appeared before Brandika.


    ¡°BRANDIKaAAA!!¡±


    The men yelled angrily and pulled out daggers and swords. In the blink of an eye, the area turned into a noisy exchange of yells. Surprised, the guards were taken down before they could react and several of the assants were taken down by Brandika¡¯s fist.


    The n leader of the n coalition, Brandika, was indeed strong. Seeing him take down his assants aloofly with only his fists greatly encouraged the guards and they soon forced the assants to retreat.


    ¡°T-Thankfully you¡¯re safe,¡± the elder said with a smile of adtion.


    Brandika nced at him and grabbed the jewel by his chest. It¡¯s the tool often used by adventurers to inform their friends of their location when they¡¯re in an emergency, but the number of people


    that could understand its purpose were few. Brandika looked coldly at the elder he was happily talking to awhile ago, then he ordered the adventurers that came to help escort them. Brandika didn¡¯t say another word until they got to the outer part of town.


    ¡°A-Archduke¡±


    Brandika ignored the panicking elder, then he went to the outer part of town where the camp of the Red King was and gave orders as he would in battle.


    ¡°A-Archduke, please wait!¡±


    The elder seemed to know what was about to happen, so he clung to Brandika¡¯s legs to try and stop him.


    ¡°Go back and tell your council. You wanted a fight? Well, you have it,¡± Brandika said.


    The elder visibly paled and the Red King¡¯s army orderly stood in a line. The battle g fluttering by the desert wind. Its sharpened would soon pierce itself into Pena.


    ¡°You should carry this thing away and prepare for battle,¡± Brandika said to the remnants of Pena¡¯s guards. By ¡®thing¡¯ he was referring to the elder.


    The elder fell when he heard that, and the remaining guards took him back to Kaluan.


    Seeing that, Brandika called Saldin.


    ¡°Send a messenger. We will attack afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Sending a messenger is Grave¡¯s job¡­ Ohh, so that¡¯s what you meant.¡±


    Saldin suddenly realized what Brandika was getting at, and he picked out a messenger and sent him to Kaluan.


    The person he chose was brimming with pride and conceit. A person clearly unfit to be messenger.


    Negotiations weren¡¯t necessary from the start. For all Brandika cared, Kaluan could either attack or bow in servitude, but it was still preferable for the Red King for Kaluan to attack. There was a day¡¯s distance until Pena¡¯s capital from Kaluan.


    The Red King wanted to use Kaluan as a foothold to take Pena down before they even had time to attempt negotiations. Fortunately, the Blue Knights, who were most likely to get in their way, were out in the north with Allen to watch for attacks from the goblins.


    ¡°Raise the gs!¡±


    Saldin knew the messenger wouldn¡¯t being back, so he gave the order to advance.


    ¡°Cut open a path for the king! Rouse your spirits, you bastards!¡±


    With rumbling-like battle cry, the red King advanced toward Pena. In just two days, the capital fell and Queen Raksha fell in their hands.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When the knightmander of the Blue Knights, Allen, got word that the capital had fallen, he was so shocked that he dropped his sword.


    ¡°A-And Queen Raksha?¡± Allen asked as he grabbed the messenger by his cor.


    The messenger could only flinch as he reported that her status was unknown.


    ¡°For what¡­ For what reason have I been fighting!? Aizas¡­ Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Commander¡­¡±


    Seeing themander so down that his eyes couldn¡¯t even settle on a single point, his soldiers couldn¡¯t find it in them to talk to him.


    ¡°¡­Commander, we need to fight the deciding battle with the Red King!¡±


    As such, one of the staff officers took it upon himself to talk to Allen.


    ¡°The deciding battle?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If we include the mixed army, we have 6,000 soldiers here. If we bring all of these to the capital, then¡ª¡±


    ¡°I bring word from the capital!¡±


    While they were getting excited, an old man iming to be a messenger came riding on a horse.


    ¡°Knight Commander Allen, are you here!?¡± The messenger asked.


    ¡°So, you were safe,¡± Allen said.


    The messenger was an elder whom Allen was acquainted with. The elder nodded to him, then assumed a dignified pose.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to bring you the queen¡¯s message. Return the army and go back to Pena. These are the words of the queen herself.¡±


    ¡°Is she safe!?¡±


    When the messenger nodded, Allen closed his eyes a little.


    Returning to Pena would mean epting the Red King, and even if Queen Rashka was safe, she would probably still fall to the clutches of the Red King. And the Blue Knights might be used to the point of


    trying to crush them. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Allen refused this order right now.


    ¡°I understand. If those are the queen¡¯s orders, then I shallply.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve chosen well.¡±


    At the queen¡¯s behest, Allen brought his army back to the capital. Hearing of the movements of Pena¡¯s capital and the Red King along the way, Allen couldn¡¯t help but groan at how good Brandika was. He conquered Kaluan in one day and immediately sent his army to the capital.


    That speed was truly like a sh. The capital didn¡¯t even have time to defend itself before falling. But because they took one day to take down Kaluan, they still ended up giving the minimum needed time for Pena¡¯s capital to evacuate some people. The queen fell into their hands, but most of the elders were able to return to their respective regions were their own factions had much influence. The people the Red King was able to take prisoner was just the queen and a few other people.


    Presently, Brandika was with Queen Raksha at the capital and was subjugating the fleeing armies of the elders.


    ¡°Although our attempts at diplomacy may not have gone well¡­ Don¡¯t you think the Red King might have ned this?¡± The elder said.


    Allen nodded. ¡°He dispersed the elders against him to their respectivends and are now hunting them. At a nce, it seems like he messed up, but he didn¡¯t take much - if any at all - losses to his overwhelming army, and is now attempting to encroach even into the foundation of the elders.¡±


    The source of Pena¡¯s wealth was trade. It is possible that the Red King realized that if they were to allow the elders, who carried Pena¡¯s


    foundation with them, to form trade routes and spread their roots, they might not be able to absorb as much of Pena as they otherwise could.


    If it were Carlion, he would probably gather the elders into one ce and then lop off their heads.


    That way is much more effective, but Brandika didn¡¯t consider just the efficiency of the army, but also the future. He created a reason for war, sent a messenger, and then and only then did he take down Kaluan. He did send a messenger.


    Seeing how Brandika even avoided rubbing the feelings of the people the wrong way, Allen couldn¡¯t help but groan.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Allen thought of the goblins to the north. They managed to inflict much damage to the giant goblin in thest battle, but they still ended up letting him go.


    Seeing the state of Pena now, the goblins probably won¡¯t miss this opportunity to attack.


    As Allen voiced out his concern, the elder thought of something and said, ¡°Ahh, you might not know of this, but Germion Kingdom has already started to advance west. Their objective is none other than to subjugate the goblins with Brandika, or so the man himself said enthusiastically.¡±


    As Allen became thoughtful, he couldn¡¯t help but ponder the path to Pena¡¯s revival.

 Volume 3, Chapter 209 - The Fall of Pena (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 209 - The Fall of Pena (2/2)</h4>


    When word of Pena¡¯s fall reached Germion Kingdom and Pale, both King Ashtal and Pale were shocked. Especially, Pale, who cursed her naivety as she revised her ns. She worked the whole night without sleeping and sent orders to all sides.


    ¡°Brandika Rual Fatina¡­¡±


    That was the ringleader of her mortal enemy and a great wall that stood before her. Normally, now would be the prime moment to attack Pena, but the forces of the Goblin King wasn¡¯t ready yet. These 3 months were meant to give just enough time for Pale to hold on while they created a force strong enough to fight the Red King.


    It wasn¡¯t actually difficult to defend an attack from the Red King from the south. After all the area from the southern borders to the western capital was full of monsters; hence, so long as scorched earth tactics were used, the goblins had an advantage.


    But the Red King didn¡¯t do as Pale expected and instead went on to annex Pena. Should they sessfully absorb Pena¡¯s wealth, then the size of the Red King¡¯s army can be expected to double.


    The increase in supplies and number of soldiers meant that the army would be able to take their time should they attack in the future.


    ¡°What an honest move.¡±


    No surprise attacks or schemes. Just straight up macro, hoping to make a big enough army that could wipe out whatever insignificant resistance his enemy puts up. But that was exactly what Pale feared the most. The Red King had a weakness. No doubt about that. But Pale needed enough time to reveal that weakness, as well as fulfill certain conditions. Just because someone had a weakness doesn¡¯t mean they would immediately lose.


    At this point, Pale decided to gamble even her own life.


    ¡°We will drag the Red King into battle.¡±


    To that end, she would have to do something about Germion Kingdom, whose army was right before her. They have already been facing each other for 6 days. It should be almost time.


    Under her she had the Leon Heart n¡¯s Zaurosh, the battle ve siblings: Yoshu and Shumea, Yustia and her Snow Demon tribe, Mido of the werewolves, Tanita of the Rizt, Luther of the Papirsag, Kerodotos of the minotaurs, Gi Gu Verbena, the goblin who ruled the southern area, Gi Jii Yubu the Battle Demon, and Felbi and the elves. A diverse army.


    The humans numbered 500, the demihumans numbered 400, the goblins numbered 500, and the elves numbered 100, totaling to 1,500 soldiers all in all.


    Pale ordered the goblins to reveal themselves to the enemy while she took the demihumans and humans to build their camp. But of course Germion Kingdom should have been able to see through that. After fortifying their defenses and sending scouts to every direction, Germion Kingdom¡¯s army should have been able to infer that Pale intended to fight a long battle.


    Presently, Germion Kingdom has dug their moats deep and have fortified their fences. Smoke could also be seen billowing from their camp at a certain time every day. It is likely that this smoke is from cooking.


    ¡°They¡¯re not letting up. They¡¯re not quite at Gowen Ranid¡¯s level, but they¡¯re no slouch themselves either.¡±


    As Pale exined their ns, she described the enemymanders as such.


    Afterpleting the camp, Pale¡¯s forces slipped in the dark of the night and gradually cut down on the enemy numbers, while increasing the number of cooking smokeing from their side.


    Pale dispatched a small number of elven toons to hunt the enemy scouts. At the same time, she divided the goblins into two groups and ordered them to regrly show themselves before Germion Kingdom. And then on the dawn of the 7th day, Pale ordered the toon that left the camp to attack the enemy camp.


    Smoke was billowing from the front part of their camp as usual, so Germion Kingdom was taken by surprise and were forced to retreat. Seeing that, Pale ordered the goblins to pursue. Gi Gu Verbena led the southern goblins and fiercely attacked the fleeing humans, while Gi Jii Yubu caused the human formations to copse without straining themselves too hard.


    After pushing Germion Kingdom¡¯s army to the border, where the eight fortresses were, Pale turned the army around and immediately ordered the toons in camp: the swordsmen led by Shumea, the Rizt, and the Papirsag to go south.


    ¡°Sorry to point this out, but we probably won¡¯t be able to defend this position with just this many,¡± Shumea said.


    Pale nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send reinforcements. There will be a lot, so make sure to use them well.¡±


    Shumea couldn¡¯t understand where Pale was going to pull out so many soldiers, but Pale didn¡¯t answer her and simply turned heel and left.


    Pale then led the centaurs, who were also in the camp, to use their superior mobility to go ahead of the army to scout the area and run to the bordends.


    Upon arriving at the border of the bordends, Pale started constructing a fortress. Pale sent Yoshu and Zaurosh to go back to the western capital to get more people to construct the fortress. The goblins will be their escort, then she ordered the centaurs to look for any enemies in the border.


    After constructing the fortress in five days, they once again departed without even sparing time to rest.


    They upied the empty bordends, made camp, then Pale gave the order for the centaurs to attack.


    ¡°I will paint over the painting you¡¯ve painted.¡±


    As Pale uttered those heartless words, she began her n to drag the Red King into battle.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Pena¡¯s Blue Knights returned to the capital after they were relieved of their duties to defend the north. In between the bordends and Pena could be seen the mixed army, which was made up of many ns.


    At the request of the queen, the knightmander of the Blue Knights, Allen, brought the Blue Knights into themand of the Red King. Naturally, Brandika was ted to have another powerful force added to his numbers.


    After Allen led the official army into the Red King¡¯s ranks, Brandika sent him to the region the elders had secluded themselves in.


    Seeing Brandika send them showed just how considerate he was, so the members of the Blue Knights, who had prepared themselves for Allen¡¯s execution, heaved a sigh of relief.


    The mixed army which was tasked to defend the north would alsoe under the Red King¡¯smand, but after they sent word that they were under attack, Brandika carefully scrutinized the information.


    Presently, in order to establish the Red King¡¯s government, they have dispatched their army toward the variousnds of the elders. As such, they were currently in a civil war, but it was only a matter of time before they ended it. The difference in number, quality, and morale of soldiers was simply too great. There was no chance for the Red King to lose.


    Moreover, they also have an alliance with the northern Germion Kingdom, and the Kushain Believers were as good as dead. They also pushed the goblins back north just recently. So, there was no reason for them to prolong the civil war.


    Elrain Kingdom was already as good as the Red King¡¯s, and it was unlikely that Pena would unify itself and strike back; hence, Brandika believed it was only matter of time before he conquered Pena and announce his dominion to the continent. But then like a fish bone caught in his throat, there was yet one more existence bugging him.


    The goblins and the monsters.


    He had just chased them away to the north and he has even heard that Germion Kingdom has sent an army to fight them, but despite that they were once again baring their fangs toward them. Brandika couldn¡¯t understand it. What was their goal?


    Another thing that interested Brandika was the existence of a Goblin King, which Saldin and Allen had spotted.


    Monsters generally didn¡¯t quarrel with the strong. For example, a goblin would never pick a fight against a great fire speckled bear, and an orc would never pick a fight with a dragon. After all, they knew


    instinctively that there was no chance for victory. If there were such a creature who would pick a fight despite that, then the only way to describe that creature is ¡®insane¡¯.


    The same principle should hold true even inrge-scale battles. The goblins were one-sidedly driven away from the south, so it didn¡¯t make sense that they would attack again after a short time.


    ¡°Unless¡­ There¡¯s something greater behind the goblins.¡±


    Brandika believed that monsters wouldn¡¯t go against their instinct to fight the strong, but there were always exceptions. For example, what if there was an existence greater than a Goblin King hiding behind the goblins?


    If the Goblin King himself were nothing more than a pawn, then that would mean the existence of a much powerful monster. As Brandika thought that, he became very interested.


    If so, then the goblins are unlikely to stop their attack against the south. After all, they had an ally greater than the enemy that drove them away. That ally might make an appearance next.


    But then again there was also that deration made by the Goblin King before. The deration stating that they were founding their own country.


    It was information from a spy working in Germion Kingdom, who said that he heard the Goblin King say just that when he left with the people of the Western Capital. If you cut out the flowery words, that was basically a deration of war from the monsters to the humans.


    A bold and imposing deration of war.


    But only a king would be able to achieve such a feat.


    ¡°Are they concerned about the south then?¡±


    Brandika tried putting himself in the shoes of his enemy. How would he move if he were them? In the end, his way of thinking was that of a human¡¯s, but the south was certainly attractive. It had a lot ofnd, had people, and had wealth. It was a much tastier preypared to Germion Kingdom.


    ¡°But¡­ Do monsters even need wealth?¡± Brandika scratched his head, then ced his chin atop his fist. ¡°What if they wanted to eat humans? ¡­No, that doesn¡¯t add up.¡±


    Brandika knew that the Leon Hearts n and the Elks n were working with them. If the Elks are with them, then that¡¯s probably impossible. This might sound strange, but Brandika actually liked the Elks n.


    Elks was a n that crawled its way out from the slums with their n leader, Touri. It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine how much they must¡¯ve suffered to crawl their way out of that trash heap. But despite that they didn¡¯t show any hints ofing from such background in the way they behaved themselves. They dazzled brilliantly and that caused aforting wind to blow within Brandika¡¯s heart.


    Unfortunately, he had no choice but to cut them down. That was what it meant to walk the path of conquest.


    Brandika clicked his tongue, then thought back to what he might have missed.


    The Elks n Brandika knew was not the sort to associate themselves with monsters that fed on humans. So, why? Why were the goblins so persistent with attacking the south?


    ¡°Could it be?¡±


    Do they truly intend to rule?


    The corners of Brandika¡¯s mouth lifted and a fire began to burn within his eyes as an overwhelming presence like that of a lion¡¯s emanated from him.


    ¡°Monsters ruling the world? Interesting.¡±


    If they held such outrageous ambitions, then it was his duty to crush them.


    That was his duty as a human king. And something he needed to do should they get in the way of his rule in the southernmost part of the contintent.


    ¡°So it will be a match between kings then.¡±


    Though Brandika had never met the king, he felt deep affection for him.


    It was at this moment that he acknowledged the Goblin King as his equal and his enemy.

 Volume 3, Chapter 210 - An Invitation to the Battlefield (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 210 - An Invitation to the Battlefield (1/3)</h4>


    Near the Fortress of the Foggy ins, Melgion, was a small river that strangely branched off into three streams. Such rivers were rarely seen in the ins. There were also dots of small woods nearby. To the south was the bordends, and to the north was the western ins.


    In the morning, fog would cover the bank of the river and in the evening a cold atmosphere would cover thend while the twin red sister stars dazzled in the night sky. Wood could be procured from the nearby woods. After Pale left for the front lines, Zaurosh tookmand and continued construction.


    Further down south was the bordends¡¯ Shirak. Pale picked out her base and started working to drag the Red King into battle. Razuel came to view as well. The mixed army could be seen stationed in the bordend regions of Shirak and Razuel. The mixed army was made up mostly of adventurers and were there both as scouts and to deal with the monsters.


    Send out a small group of scouts, and if there¡¯s an opening, kill the enemy.


    The strategy of both sides were quite simple, but in the ever changing battlefield and despite the chance meetings that might ur regardless of the time of day, somehow, a big battle just never started. The mixed army in particr were quite hesitant to start a battle, as the pir of the Blue Knights, Allen, was absent, so they couldn¡¯t proactively fight.


    Moreover, with the representative of Pena and the person responsible for keeping the ns together absent, friction even


    started to ur between the ns. Naturally, such a situation left them with little opportunity to attack the goblins.


    The mixed army somehow managed to keep themselves from killing each other by diligently focusing on scouting, but they were already at their limits.


    Pale also didn¡¯t want to exhaust her forces, so even after securing victories with the scout toons, she would pull her forces out, without finishing off the enemy, and then repeat the same thing again. Pale¡¯s scouts centered around the centaurs, who wielded spears and bows to hunt humans and monsters alike from afar.


    Tianos, who led the centaurs, had a serious disposition and prioritized safety above all else. As such, they never approached the humans too deeply. And even when they pursued their enemies, they made sure to wrap things up quickly. This was all within Pale¡¯s expectations.


    In the end, the only thing the mixed army could do was to inform the Red King of the monsters¡¯ attack and request for reinforcements.


    But the Red King was also in the middle of dealing with the elders. He didn¡¯t have much to spare. Moreover, he had left the matter of the elders to the top leaders of the Red King, so he didn¡¯t know which side would finish first.


    Brandika didn¡¯t think much of Pena¡¯s civil war. To him it was as good as won. Because of that he just left the matter to his subordinates.


    Themander of the vanguards, Saldin; soldier and diplomat, Grave; Wyatt the General, Kanash from Elrain Kingdom, Cell an information specialist like Grave and a soldier.


    Brandika had sent these people to deal with the civil war not just to deal with the problem but also as a test to see how good they really are. After all, a suitable test required an appropriate problem.


    The Red King has gotten big.


    But as far as Brandika was concerned, the number of people he could genuinely trust and the people with actual abilities were few. One such person, Carlion, whom he trusted the most, no longer had much left to live. Brandika would have to pick a person out of those mentioned earlier to take on his role.


    Brandika remained in Pena, an unmoving mountain, while hismanders wreaked havoc in the surroundingnds.


    The young and lively Saldin fought fiercely and imed the head of an elder, while Grave used his connections as a diplomat with Pena to seed with a scheme.


    Wyatt chose to attack steadily and safely, while Kanash, who was renowned in Elrain Kingdom for his tactics, fought with a good bnce of defense and offence. As for Cell, she attacked the enemy with a small toon and killed an elder in one fell swoop.


    While all the othermanders have already brought results and were returning, Allen the knightmander of the Blue Knights alone had yet to achieve anything. His subordinates called out to him, but he refused to hurry, and simply made camp in the territory of an elder without moving.


    ¡°Commander, we have to make a move quickly and get some results! This is surely the best n if we are to ensure her majesty¡¯s safety! It will also be our way of making up for thest battle!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but I don¡¯t believe the queen would be happy to see countrymen killing each other¡­¡±


    While Allen was at a loss on how to proceed, a messenger from Brandika came, urging him to hurry. But even then Allen hesitated to point his sword at the elders.


    Seeing Allen like that greatly worried his subordinates. In the end, they came up with a n and sent a messenger, saying that they wouldn¡¯t execute anyone else as long as they gave them the head of the elder. The knight order has gathered the most skilled of the young martial artists of the country. Naturally, those members of the knight order could also be found within the regions of the elders, so getting a message through was trivial.


    Three dayster, the head of their political opponent was brought before Allen.


    When Allen saw that, he prostrated himself on the ground.


    ¡°Forgive me¡­ I¡­¡±


    Couldn¡¯t protect our country. Allen wept.


    He couldn¡¯t protect his own country, he couldn¡¯t bring his subordinates to fight a magnificent battle as members of a knightly order, he couldn¡¯t shed the blood of the political opponent because he was a fellow countryman¡­ Allen engraved all these things to his heart.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After winning many small victories, on the sixth day of attacking the enemy without regard for the time of day, a report reached Pale.


    The elders of Pena have all been defeated.


    Pale knew that it was only a question of time before they would be defeated, but this was still much quicker than she¡¯d expected.


    The longer they took, the more time the Goblin King would have to learn horseback riding, but it seems their enemy wasn¡¯t nning on making their lives easy.


    The reason she has been piling up these small victories was because she wanted to let the Red King know of their existence.


    The existence of an enemy that wasn¡¯t so easy to deal with. If word of that were to reach the Red King, then he would naturally turn his attention to them.


    If Pale had simply let the Red King be, then they would surely start amassing wealth. Even if the Red King were to be given just one year to strengthen their foundations, the amount of wealth they would be able to gather would be staggering.


    The wealth of the Red King after acquiring Elrain, Pena, Tortoki, Fatina was already far and above that of the bordends and the western region. Pale couldn¡¯t wait anymore. She had to gamble on a battle now.


    She didn¡¯t think that the Red King would hide within its shell when there¡¯s a problem left to deal with. After all, they were only able to get to where they are today by attacking.


    The fact they were able to get this far without any great mistakes almost makes one wonder if they were actually under the protection of the Goddess of Destiny, Liuryuna. But it was also because they have never experienced any setbacks that they will find it difficult to change their approach so suddenly.


    Hence, it didn¡¯t take much to predict how they would approach this problem presented before them.


    ¡°Now,e.¡±


    The seed nted, Pale called out from the bordends to her hateful enemy.

 Volume 3, Chapter 210 - An Invitation to the Battlefield (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 210 - An Invitation to the Battlefield (2/3)</h4>


    A herd of monster beasts ran across the ins. At the head of the herd was a terrifying carnivorous horse, an andoryu sarkus, upon which rode the Goblin King.


    The Goblin King found the strong winds pleasing as he rode. Seeing the world while mounted so high on horseback made it seem as if he had found himself in a whole new world. And as if it were expressing his own thoughts, his wild steed rode wildly like a tempest across the ins.


    The winds the Goblin King normally couldn¡¯t feel when walking cooled the heat of his body and made him feel as if he could ride wherever he wished. As he drew the great sword hanging by his waist, he brandished it up above his head and swung it to his right.


    At that, Gi Ga Rax, who was riding behind him, drew a curve and went toward the direction the Goblin King swung his sword. When he swung his sword to his left, the toon led by Hal of Paradua simrly changed course. The Goblin King kept going straight with his own cavalry unit, but when he turned his great sword over his head clockwise, all 3 cavalry units turned around.


    And when the three units converged, they once again became one. Like that they went back the road they came from. After a while, trees that stood in disorderly fashion, clearly unnatural for the ins, came to view. No. These weren¡¯t trees but dolls imitating the appearance of man. When the Goblin King saw the dolls, he pointed his great sword at them.


    The Goblin King lightly kicked the body of his horse, and suddenly, the terrifying horse let out a chilling howl as it rocketed ahead. ck


    tigers and hipparions (three-eyed wild horses) followed suit and dashed madly themselves.


    In the blink of an eye, they passed through the forest of dolls while the Goblin King swung his great sword. When the Goblin King turned around and confirmed that no one had fallen behind, he changed course for the western capital.


    The leader of the orcs, Bui, was waiting for him when he arrived.


    Bui wasn¡¯t just sweating buckets when he spotted the Goblin King riding toward him with such haste, his eyes were spinning. Still, he waited patiently to be able to greet the Goblin King, whom he hadn¡¯t met in a long while.


    But when the Goblin King finally stopped before him, the dam gates opened, and the sweat pouring down his back became unstoppable. It has indeed been a while since hest saw the king, and now, the Goblin King was more terrifying than ever. His arms were no bigger than before, but they seemed much denser now, and his whole appearance emanated a strength unknown before.


    Even the fangs that peeked out of the Goblin King¡¯s mouth gave Bui the impression that they would bite at him any moment now. He intentionally averted his eyes away from them.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± the Goblin King said.


    And Bui knelt before him.


    He hadn¡¯t intended to do so, but fear made him.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s been a while, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Goblin King got off his steed and left its care to Gi Gi Orudo. He didn¡¯t forget to pat the area around his horse¡¯s face and show some affection to it before leaving. Despite the clear affection in the king¡¯s


    eyes, however, the pressure emanating from him was even greater than the beasts within the forest.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been preparing your race for the humans of the east. You have my gratitude,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    It has been 10 days since the messenger of the Goblin King¡¯s tactician, Pale, arrived at the orc vige. The messenger was Gi Ji Arsil. The orcs had tended to him before when he was hurt, so it was known among the goblins that he was very tolerant of the orcs.


    The reason he came as messenger was to ask for reinforcements against the eastern human invasion. Although it seemed like a request, it was really an order.


    ¡°H-How many would you be needing?¡± Bui asked.


    Although the front lines of the goblin-human war have expanded to the east and the south, the numbers of the orcs have been rapidly increasing. Already, their viges have increased from three to five in their stronghold at the north of theke shore. While the goblins have busied themselves with shedding blood with the humans, the orcs have been expanding toward the north of the Forest of Darkness.


    After absorbing the northern orcs, Bui already had nearly 700 soldiers. Normally, a single orc could win against 7 goblins. One reason was because of their greater stature, but another was their greater endurance and strength.


    But the goblins under the Goblin King were different.


    They coordinated with each other using a formation called the three- man cell. Against goblins that worked together, the orcs were much weaker. Bui has racked his head time and time again, wondering how


    he could take back the advantage in strength. When he finally thought up a n, the Goblin King started attacking the south.


    Bui decided to follow the goblins¡¯ example.


    Like the goblins, the orcs too would work together. He figured that as long as the orcs could learn the goblins¡¯ three man cell, that would be enough. So, immediately, he called for representatives from the viges, exined to them the benefits, and got their cooperation. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t get the results he wanted.


    In the forest, the orcs were fairly high up in the food chain. Other than the giant spiders, they didn¡¯t really have anything that could be called a mortal enemy, so there was no reason for them to need to work together. In other words, they didn¡¯t have a situation like the goblins wherein they had to work together or die.


    The orcs could hunt just fine individually. So, when they¡¯re suddenly asked to hunt with others, their efficiency actually goes down. And so, Bui went back to the drawing board. Bui¡¯s end goal was the independence of the orcs.


    He didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of his life under the goblins¡¯ rule. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the glory of the orcs during his predecessor, Gol Gol¡¯s, heyday. As such, he needed strong warriors that wouldn¡¯t lose out to the goblins¡¯ teamwork.


    To that end, Bui built viges and created a suitable environment to raise children to build the foundation. Next, what he needed was a way to create strong soldiers. Once he acquired that, achieving his goal should be trivial.


    But then a messenger came to the vige. Bui didn¡¯t want to join the goblin-human war. Or rather, he just didn¡¯t want to lose any orcs. Bui knew that he couldn¡¯t forge great warriors unless they fought, but he didn¡¯t want to let his brethren die for nothing.


    ¡°For now, 400 should do,¡± Gi Ji replied.


    When more than half of his orc army needed to be sent out, Bui¡¯s vision went dark. Just how many of those woulde back alive? The remaining 300 could certainly defend the viges, but if he sent out that many, he would have to go out himself.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Bui replied.


    Gi Ji, who was a friendly goblin to the orcs, happily nodded at Bui¡¯s response.


    This was the mental state of Bui, who came before the king. His real purpose here was actually to ask the king to allow his orcs to be positioned at the back, but he didn¡¯t even have time to petition to the king before the king called out to him and they entered the western capital. The elves were calling for them now, so they will probably have to attend to some government affairs.


    When the sun was setting, Bui returned to hisrades, dejected. Naturally, hisrades weren¡¯t happy and voiced out theirints.


    Bui himself didn¡¯t feel like going to war, so he just said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    But then Bui noticed that his fellow orcs had all paled, eyes swimming.


    When Bui turned around, he went wide-eyed. The Goblin King was there.


    ¡°D-Did you require my service, Your Majesty?¡± Bui asked.


    ¡°Yes. Receive your equipment before departing. A male human called Yoshu will deliver them to you,¡± the Goblin King replied, then left.


    ¡°H-H-Hey, Bui. What was that!?¡± One of the orcs asked with visible fright.


    ¡°The Goblin King,¡± Bui replied with a sigh.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not a goblin!¡± An orc said.


    ¡°But he really is the Goblin King. Come to think of it, this is your first time seeing him, no?¡± Bui said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a monster!¡± An orc pointed out.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Bui found himself agreeing.


    After that silence filled the area and reverence filled the eyes of the orcs as they realized that their king could actually negotiate with the likes of a monster.


    ¡°Anyway, you heard the king. We¡¯ll get our stuff, then go,¡± Bui said nonchntly.


    But for some reason, no one uttered a word ofint anymore, and the orcs soon departed for the east.

 Volume 3, Chapter 210 - An Invitation to the Battlefield (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 210 - An Invitation to the Battlefield (3/3)</h4>


    The Goblin King was busy with government work after returning to the western capital.


    Yoshu was in charge of the humans, who were in the process of bing vassals, and the elves were in charge of the government officials responsible for the tax collection, the administration, and the other government-rted functions of the western capital, but despite their presence, in the end, it was the Goblin King alone who had thest say.


    As such, a mountain of documents seeking approval have been brought before the Goblin King.


    The people of the bordends, who have expressed their desire to work with the king on all fronts, have also been brought under Yoshu and are being organized.


    Shumea was assigned as the head of the western region¡¯s security, cing the security of the viges of the northern part of the western region and the security of the border under her. At the same time, she was also in charge with negotiating with the various vige elders, so her jurisdiction was actually quite expansive.


    Assisting the king in his government duties was the elven princess, Shunaria, and the adjutant of the great elven patriarch, Fei.


    Princess Shunaria generally supervised the races other than the humans. The demihuman chiefs are under her. Meanwhile, Fei supervised the humans living outside the western capital. Under him was the chief of the snow demon tribe, Yustia, and the people of the northern part of the western region that came under the rule of the king early.


    The two elves managed the entirety of the western region, but there was another person who held a position as important as theirs. That person is Yoshu. Over half of the people with high positions in the western capital were put in position by him forcefully.


    Yoshu is the mayor of the western capital that ruled over the non-batants of the Leon Heart n, the people of the southern borders, and the people who were too slow in escaping the western region, the ves. After the Goblin King epted nearly 10,000 people from the bordends, the task of reorganizing them once again fell to Yoshu.


    Fortunately, the feudal lords of Shirak and Razuel were in good health, so they could help out. With Yoshu at the helm, they were able to steadily build up their town.


    The Goblin King was wise to understand that humans and monsters had their respective strengths and weaknesses. A look at the list of bureaucrat would show that there wasn¡¯t a single goblin among them. They were mostly either humans or elves, and because of that, the government was able to quickly take shape.


    The duties of the goblins mainly revolved around the army.


    And the Goblin King was currently in the middle ofpleting the reorganization of that army.


    The goblin to lead the foot soldiers would be Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol. Normal goblins would serve as privates, while the rare ss goblins would serve as themanding officers. And Gi Jii, who was a noble ss, would be themander. They numbered 600 and all of them came from the Fortress of the Abyss.


    Gi Jii was the only noble ss goblin, but there were 10 rare goblins.


    Next came Gi Gu Verbena, who led the southern goblins. The positions ording to ss remain the same as Gi Jii¡¯s, but Gi Gu had more rares in his battalion than Gi Jii. Moreover, because he possesses the southern portion of the Forest of Darkness, the size of his base was huge. As such, his soldiers currently number 1,000, a result of his efforts these past 3 months, where he conserved his forces and focused his efforts in making more goblins. Furthermore, with the help of Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster beasts, the rares of the southern goblins now number 90. And they even have 3 noble ss goblins. Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s battalion is currently the biggest within the goblin army.


    Gi Zu Ruo possessed a territory just like Gi Gu Verbena, but unlike him, he preferred to have a smaller groupposed of elite, which he himself acknowledged. When the Goblin King returned to the Fortress of the Abyss, Gi Zu went back to his territory and led the normal goblins to fight against the mindless giants, Gigantopitecus.


    As a result, although his battalion only numbered 300, the rare ss goblins in his army actually number more than 100. Gi Zu even evolved into a duke ss and Zu Vet, his right hand man, was also around. Other than the king¡¯s own forces, Gi Zu¡¯s army had the greatest number of rare ss goblins.


    Gi Ji Arsil¡¯spany of assassins were sent to scout the eastern and southern battlefields. They numbered only 100, but they had a greater ratio of rares than Gi Jii¡¯s army, having 30 rare goblins out of


    100.They had no noble ss goblins, but they did have Gi Ji, who himself was a duke ss.


    The druids led by Gi Za Zakuend currently number approximately 300 goblins. Not that manypared to the other battalions andpanies, but their ability tomand magic gives them a huge advantage. The ratio of rares to normals for Gi Za¡¯s battalion is equal


    to that of Gi Jii¡¯s. Also, because of the presence of his adjutant, Gi Do Buruga, who himself could utilized wind magic. There was a lot of things that they could do with their wind magic.


    Lastly, Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster army.


    In terms of goblin numbers alone, they only number 300, but when the monster beasts are included, the total size of their army reaches 1,000. With each beast tamer having at least three monster beasts, Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster beast army stands out even among other monsters. They have 30 rare goblins among their ranks, and Gi Gi¡¯s adjutant, Gi Bu Rakuta the Monster Do [1], is responsible for supplementing their supplies.


    The battalions led by Ganra¡¯s hero, Gilmi, and the elf, Felbi, which makes up the rear support, each numbers 300.


    The above battalions andpany will make up the main force on top of the cavalry, which the Goblin King himself will lead with the aid of Gi Ga Rax, his adjutant. The one-armed goblin, Gi Be, also received the name ¡®y¡¯ from the king, and would be leading in the vanguard as part of the king¡¯s imperial guards.


    Even with the Goblin King¡¯s charisma and Gi Ga Rax¡¯s leadership,pleting a cavalry battalion that could stand in an actual battle with only one month to prepare was really difficult.


    The lowest ss in the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry was rare. And with the numbers of the Paradua tribe and the gray wolves added, they numbered 600 all in all.


    With the great speed and prating prowess of the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry, it could be said that this battalion was the concentrated form of all of the goblin forces¡¯ strength.


    For the forces still within the main force but not organized, Gi Go Amatsuki, the Gaidga¡¯s Rashka¡­ etc. were their representatives. Their forces were so few that the Goblin King couldn¡¯t give them a proper position within the main force, so instead, he decided to turn them into special units that would move depending on the situation.


    The special unit consisted of Yustia¡¯s snow demons, which numbered less than 100, Gi Go Amatsuki, Rashka of the Gaidga tribe, who lost much of his forces in thest battle, and the 500 soldiers from the Leon Heart n.


    In the Leon Heart n¡¯s case, their soldiers were currently in the front lines with Zaurosh, busy constructing a fortress. The Goblin King believed that it was best to leave the construction of buildings and various other structures to the humans, so he decided to bring them into the special unit as well.


    The intelligence unit that revolved around the Elks and Leon Heart n were also brought into the special unit.


    For simr reasons, the medics led by Kuzan of the Gordob tribe were also brought into the special unit.


    The demihuman chiefs have gathered something that could be called an army, but again they numbered too few to be positioned in the main force, so they were also brought into the special unit.


    With the exception of the ns, those of the human forces with the objective of maintaining the public order and defending the borders, the guards led by Shumea were gathered together under the credence of the king, and turned into an independent battalion whose mission covered the entire western region. Shumea¡¯s face was twitching when she epted the job from the Goblin King. Presently, they were expanding within the western region to defend against Germion Kingdom should they attack.


    With 7 days of the promised three months remaining, a report from Pale was brought before the king. The Red King had finally began to move.


    When the Goblin King received that report, he took his army of nearly 5,000 and advanced south.


    The former inhabitants of the bordends cried out for vengeance, while the elves responsible for the government cried out in cheers.


    And like that, in the month of Horus, which was early summer, the Goblin King¡¯s army began to move, and the lid of the flintlock that was the battle for supremacy in the south, was quietly opened.


    [1]- The RAWs say something along the lines of ¡®someone who helps give birth and raises monster beasts¡¯. The ¡®monster beasts¡¯ is implied. The best I coulde up with is monster do. If you have any better suggestions, let me know in thements.

 Volume 3, Chapter 211 - Living Off of Ingenuity (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 211 - Living Off of Ingenuity (1/3)</h4>


    Brandika¡¯s coronation was held at the capital of Pena.


    Elrain Kingdom, the merchant country of Pena, Tortoki, and Fatina. Brandika acquired all of the representative cities of the south and the borders leading to the vast Germion Kingdom to the north and the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to the east to create a giant country in the great desert of Ashunasan (God of the Desert).


    Brandika¡¯s coronation was basically his engagement to Queen Raksha. The elder council that were against him were silenced with force, and Queen Raksha was made to carry on the coronation with quivering hands. From this moment on, he would rule over the nation as her husband.


    Saldin, Grave, and Cell were also present in the ceremony to serve as representatives of his n. The various n leaders of the ns under the Red King were also gathered in the capital. They all gave their blessings. They already considered Brandika¡¯s sess as a good thing for themselves.


    Brandika epted the throne amidst apuses, but the figure of his friend, who should have been the happiest right now was nowhere to be seen. Carlion¡¯s illness has gotten worse, causing him to miss the ceremony. Just a little, Brandika cast down his eyes.


    After the formal ceremony was a casual party. The nobles and the bureaucrats frowned, but Brandika had no intentions of changing the way he did things. Liquor was distributed to the attendees of the ceremony, and just like when they were just adventurers, they started to drink and make merry.


    To the people who¡¯ve braved the battlefield and overcame countless battles with Brandika, this was undoubtedly the best moment of their lives. Brandika even poured the drinks despite having be king himself. As a result, the attending influential people became panicked, but in the end, the ceremony and the party ended in sess.


    They named their country Attibel, meaning the first kingdom.


    When Germion Kingdom and the Holy Shushunu Kingdom got word of their deration, they were shocked.


    Especially, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. In just one year, the Red King had managed to create a giant country in the south. Moreover, a spy had been sent previously under the pretense of a messenger.


    The report of that spy stated that King Brandika was a powerful warrior who could match a thousand soldiers, and was himself a frank man easy to approach. Rather than a king, he was more like a n leader. He was courageous and as a king was strong enough to challenge for the 1st or 2nd ce in the contingent.


    The upper brass of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom was shocked when they received the report.


    A valiant king, who was a former adventurer, had suddenly appeared in the south, possessing great military prowess. The fact that they came to know of his exploits despite being in the Holy Shushunu Kingdom meant that they now had to make a decision even as they continued to gather information.


    The most fearful thing was the unknown.


    Should they attack or should they run? The Holy Shushunu Kingdom chose the former.


    Part of the reason was because of the intensification of the war between the Red King, the Red Moon, and the other ns.


    While Brandika and the rest of the upper brass of the Red King were working in the south, Shunrai the Great Scimitar User washed blood for blood against Vine the Mad de. Be it in the town or the dungeons or within a country, they would try to kill each other as soon as they crossed paths. Even the guild were troubled by their behavior, so it shoulde as no surprise that the Holy Shushunu Kingdom learned about their activities when they were gathering information.


    No. That¡¯s not quite right. Actually, someone had intentionally made it so that they would learn of the news.


    The guild is under the protection of the country. Perhaps the details of that standpoint need assessing, but there are times when the guild rmends brilliant people to the kingdom, and there are also times when they ept a job from the kingdom to search a dungeon or subjugate a harmful beast.


    In other words, it¡¯s a give and take rtionship. So the details of the past aside, right now, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom shares its lot with the guild. Hence, as the guardian of the guild, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom couldn¡¯t just sit back and ignore the flow of money from the guild.


    ¡ªWhile someone was raising havoc in another man¡¯s garden, a country with a powerful army was born.


    That was how the Holy Shushunu Kingdom saw the birth of the Red King¡¯s Attibel.


    It also so happened that it was in the same period that udia Cardina, also known as ¡®Lady Impaler¡¯ or ¡®Battle Princess¡¯, would be choosing her sessor. As such, the people yearning to be her


    sessor proactively gave their opinion on the matter. Many of these people were aristocrats, at the same time soldiers, who hoped to increase their power by seeding her and gaining the influence that her position entailed.


    The King of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, Milvaro Manyu, could only shake his head as he swept by the opinion of those around him.


    ¡°Their goal is obvious! They¡¯re going to build up their strength, and then they¡¯ll attack our kingdom!¡±


    As a king, it was difficult to ignore the great majority of the candidates, as doing so would earn him the displeasure of the people.


    ¡ªFight power with power!


    That was themon thinking at the time. The demands of a weak country were meaningless before a powerful country. And the Holy Shushunu Kingdom was undoubtedly a giant country. As a country that reins supreme at the center of the continent, there have been many instances when it has interfered with the group of small countries to the east. Hence, it could be said that their decision was made in haste. The Holy Shushunu Kingdom decided to put the pressure on Attibel.


    Although the mana guards that the battle princess herself raised and inspired and the arch knights, a cavalry unit of archers, that were under the king¡¯s directmand were not thrown into the fray, one of the standard armies of the Holy Shushunu kingdom, the Lance Knights, were mobilized. Word of their movements has already been reported by Shunrai to Brandika.


    ¡°Oh? So, they¡¯reing, are they?¡±


    When Brandika heard the report, he smiled ferociously atop his throne and called for the old enchanter, Grave, to bring 6,000 troops to the east. By sending the leaders directly under the Red King, Attibel was able to show its intent. Because the two forces were meeting each other in each country¡¯s border, both countries became very nervous. On top of that, something happened that made the situation even worse for Brandika.


    The maze city of Tortoki was rebelling.


    The rebellion began from a quarrel within the maze, from the very subordinates of the Red King, who took over a portion of the maze and started seizing the prey of other ns. Presently, the ratio of ns in Tortoki that have yielded to the Red King to those that the Red King didn¡¯t even look at was 3 to 7.


    The quarrel quickly spun out of control and ended up into a collision between the Pro-Red-King Faction and the Anti-Red-King Faction. Another reason why a rebellion broke out was because the n leader of the Red King, Brandika, was not present within the city because of the coronation.


    Without anyone present to control the situation, the fire of rebellion spread throughout the drynd.


    The various ns that the Red King didn¡¯t even look at have already been humiliated by them previously, but behind the scenes, a young girl appeared and persuaded the ns that they could win. That young girl went by the name of Sophia and distributed a vast amount of wealth to the ns. The way she was able to bring the various ns together and raise up a force to contest the Red King was truly nothing short of magnificent. It was enough to be called a work of art.


    Seeing that, Brandika decided to send the ns that attended his coronation back home, while assigning Saldin as the leader of the force that would suppress the uprising.


    ¡°They dare to work together? Is this the work of Shushunu¡¯s old hag of an impaler?¡±


    Brandika clicked his tongue as he thought of a way to calm the rebellion in Tortoki that was probably spurred on by the Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s movements. The activity of their intelligence department was thin in the Holy Shushunu Kingdom due to reports of the War Princess, udia, being on the verge of resignation due to her age.


    Hence, presently, Brandika actually had no idea who instigated this predicament he was currently facing. It could be the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, the elders¡¯ council, the Elks n, or it could also be nothing more than a coincidence. Brandika considered every possibility as he thought of a way to deal with the situation.


    But while he was thinking up a solution, another report was brought before him.


    ¡°The remnants of the elders?¡±


    People calling themselves the remnants of Pena¡¯s elders have taken over a town.


    After Brandika dismissed the bureaucrat that came to inform him, an amazing smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°For all of these things to happen at the same time¡­ Someone must be pulling the strings from behind.¡±


    The reports wereing too quickly. If one rebellion had simply sparked another, then it should have taken more time. After all, it takes time for word to travel and another faction to think of rebelling.


    The current situation wasn¡¯t like that, It was as if someone had intentionally nned for all these fires of rebellion to be lit at the same time.


    It was simply too convenient a situation for those against the Red King.


    But then¡­ who? Who pulled the strings and lit a me in three different ces?


    Brandika had many enemies.


    It could be one of those he¡¯d crushed in the past. It could be a new enemy. But there were too many either way for him to count them even with both hands.


    But since Brandika was already certain that someone had nned for this, he decided to turn his mind toward a certain truth. The g of the Elks n that ever struggled against him continues to flutter in the north yet.


    ¡°¡­Elks¡­ The ghost of Touri Nokia, huh?¡±


    Brandika may have gained the territory of arge country, but he had yet to solidify his foundations. Being able to take advantage of this weakness wasn¡¯t something that some rubbish n could pull off. Not even the elders could, in fact.


    The war princess of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom could, but she shouldn¡¯t have had enough time to influence the elders.


    At that, Brandika¡¯s animal-like instincts went into work, and he immediately decided that this must be the work of the Elks n, who has been fighting with them from the start at the east.


    ¡°Are you provoking me?¡±


    When he realized that the enemy was intentionally provoking him, Brandika felt something welling up from within. A feeling like when a powerful foe stands in one¡¯s way. A feeling like when one is fighting an enemy like the Iron-Armed Knight. A feeling that has be all the more stronger now that he was the master of such arge nation. It gnawed at his heart like a disease that couldn¡¯t be cured. It was the burning sensation one felt when one happened onto a powerful foe.


    Someone skilled enough to turn the southernnds into the main stage was calling for him. Surely that person knew of the might of the Red King since the Elks n has already fought with them once.


    And yet that person continued to wave the banner of Elks in the north, as if saying that they could win.


    Brandika thought so too. Which is why he decided to lead the cavalry himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wring you dry, ghost of Touri Nokia.¡±


    Perhaps, the reason Brandika chose to throw himself into such a fierce fight was because his dearest friend, Carlion, was dying. Like a


    man trying to pull the wool over his own heart, Brandika departed for Pena.


    His soldiers numbered 20,000.


    Although Brandika had to send soldiers to various ces and leave some behind to defend, the difference between his forces and the goblins¡¯ was still 4 times. It could be said that this difference in strength was no other than the very gap between their nations¡¯ might.


    Like that Brandika¡¯s army left Attibel and departed for the north.

 Volume 3, Chapter 211 - Living Off of Ingenuity (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 211 - Living Off of Ingenuity (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°No, my liege, you mustn¡¯t¡­¡± Carlion muttered when he was informed of Brandika¡¯s departure.


    His already slender body was now nothing more than bones and skin. And his skin was so white it was basically transparent.


    Despite that Cell still gathered the information he asked for, and when Carlion heard of Brandika¡¯s departure and the rebellions, he closed his eyes.


    As the person who knew Brandika the most, Carlion could tell what sort of mindset Brandika had when he left.


    It was probably too difficult for him to bear the burning emotions just sitting atop his bloodstained throne.


    In the first ce, Brandika wasn¡¯t a schemer. He was a man who valued bravery and preferred to face the world with his own strength. He probably couldn¡¯t bear the weight of the throne unless he fought a powerful foe. And odds were that he wasn¡¯t even aware of that.


    ¡°Did I change him?¡± [1]


    Genius Tactician? What a joke. Carlion smiled in self-derision.


    To present one¡¯s liege the greatest throne.


    It sounded nice in theory, but the truth was that Carlion actually wasn¡¯t sure if that was really what Brandika wanted. But then again it might be nothing more than Carlion¡¯s self-conceit that has made him suspect that Brandika might have actually been satisfied as a mere n leader.


    ¡°Are you going?¡± Cell, who was tending to Carlion, cast her eyes down.


    ¡°Yes. Partly for the sake of my master, and¡­ Partly because if I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯d like to die in the battlefield. I suppose you could say that it¡¯s my real motive.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ No. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Carlion wryly smiled and gave her the order to go east.


    ¡°Please inform Grave-san to prioritize time. Tell him to try and make peace. As for Saldin, it¡¯s okay to abandon the likes of Tortoki, so tell him to rendezvous with the king as fast as he can.¡±


    As Cell nodded, Carlion smiled.


    ¡°The enemy seems dead set on the king, so it¡¯s probably a survivor of the Elks n. But odds are that the reason Elks n is picking a fight now is because they think they can kill the king. Send a messenger to Germion Kingdom¡­¡±


    Carlion¡¯s hands shook like a withered tree as he got out of bebd and changed his cslothes.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ Riding a horse with this body might prove difficult.


    Carlion tottered and was even about to fall, but Cell supported him with her shoulder.


    ¡°Is that yourst order?¡± Cell asked.


    ¡°Take care of yourself¡­¡± Carlion replied.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the worst.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After finally being able to leave his bed, Carlion looked up at the sky. Its beautiful azure hue covered the expanse above as dazzlingly as ever.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Pale Symphoria used the darkness of the night and the morning fog to toy around with the 6,000 soldiers of the mixed army. She only had 500 demihumans under her, since the other human forces were busypleting the construction of the fortress of the foggy ins, Melgion. But the movements of the mixed army were being leaked to her thanks to a spy she managed to sneak into the mixed army.


    Which is why even though the enemy forces numbered tens of times more than her own, she was able to somehow put up a fight. But no matter what, dealing with so many with so few meant that they couldn¡¯t engage directly, and that greatly burdened Pale. One wrong move and the fog between her and the enemy would disappear.


    With Shirak as their base, Pale and the centaurs of Tianos scouted the enemy repeatedly. They woulde out in the night, coat the area under their eyes with a special medicine, and depart with an eminence of centaurs that could see in the night.


    The mixed army slept in the various towns of the bordends, but only Shirak Town had walls. Originally, the mixed army would¡¯ve liked to position themselves behind its walls, but Pale¡¯s incessant interferences forced them to give up that position.


    ¡°The town is within sight,¡± Tianos said.


    ¡°Any shadows near the watch fires?¡± Pale asked.


    ¡°Please wait,¡± Tianos said with a kneel, then the scouts came back and reported with great detail.


    Thete Daizos, their old chief, was excessively loyal to the elves; hence, the centaurs themselves were meek when it came to an order from the elves.


    After receiving the information of the scout, Pale immediately gave an order.


    ¡°Three volleys in session. Shoot the watch fires. Wait for my arrow. Afterwards, we will retreat while shooting down the enemies as theye.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Although Pale spoke casually, Tianos naturally bowed his head when he replied.


    The sound of bowstrings being drawn to the limits resounded faintly within the dark of the night. The bow Pale is using is a favorite of hers from the time when she was an adventurer. She nocked an arrow on that bow and aimed at the distant camp of the enemy.


    After a moment of silence came an air-tearing arrow that shot through the night sky, behind which followed countless arrows. One moment passed, then Pale heard the sound of screams and angry yellsing from the enemy camp.


    After a moment, Pale shot more arrows toward the night sky,nding themselves into the soldiers that were just about to leave their tents, causing the screams to be louder.


    ¡°Let us retreat.¡±


    Tianos believed they could do even more damage if they were to just keep shooting at the humans, but he did as Palemanded and retreated.


    Perhaps they might have indeed dealt more damage to the humans, but being able to deal damage didn¡¯t mean also being able to escape. Centaurs shined the brightest when they were able to attack while moving. Hence, harassing the enemy was the most that they could do.


    By the time the mixed army had readied their forces and were about to strike back, Pale and her centaurs were long gone and a rain of arrows once again descending from the darkness.


    Being attacked one-sidedly not only struck fear into the hearts of the mixed army¡¯s soldiers, but it also did a great deal of damage mentally. And after repeating this several times, Pale had managed to corner the mixed army mentally.


    When Melgion fortress was almostplete and Pale was beginning to repair Shirak Town, word of Attibel¡¯s King, Brandika, arriving at the battlefield reached her.


    [1]- Could be ¡®it¡¯ too. Could be referring to the ns instead of Brandika since he mocks himself for his ¡®genius tactician¡¯ title.

 Volume 3, Chapter 211 - Living Off of Ingenuity (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 211 - Living Off of Ingenuity (3/3)</h4>


    ¡°This time even Pale might be at a disadvantage,¡± Falun said.


    Within the depths of the Forest of Darkness, where the elves lived, were Shure and Old Falun. The former ruled the elves, while thetter gathered and analyzed information on the current situation.


    ¡°¡­The enemy king moves well,¡± Falun continued.


    The two elves conversed each other while ying a game of chess. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, it might seem like the two were merely ying, but in truth, they were exchanging information and discussing the future.


    ¡°Shure, as great chief of the elves, as the one who holds the future of the elves upon his back, you must eventually make a decision,¡± Falun urged.


    Falun¡¯s pawn moved to defend the king.


    ¡°¡­Are you telling me to turn traitor? We have yet to lose.¡± Shure asked.


    Shure sent his queen to the front lines to try and change the tides of battles.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote once you¡¯ve lost. It is imperative that you take measures so you don¡¯t lose.¡±


    The pawns surrounded the queen and refused to move even a step away from Shure¡¯s camp.


    ¡°And it was in that way that we have lived many months and years.¡±


    As Falun sighed, a deep crevice formed between his brows. It was deep, as if all of the troubles he felt had piled up and left a mark. Survival was their greatest problem. Having long life meant that they had more opportunities to watch other races rise and fall.


    ¡°Loyalty is the path we should take,¡± Shure said


    ¡°What use is loyalty if we are dead?¡± Falun questioned.


    Shure¡¯s pawns advanced to save his queen.


    ¡°¡­Anger dulls your judgement. Still too green, Shure.¡±


    In a sh, Old Falun¡¯s knight cut down Shure¡¯s pawns, the queen¡¯s head within its reach.


    ¡°Pale is a brilliant child. She will not fall so easily.¡±


    But Shure¡¯s queen slipped through a gap made by the knight and extended her sword toward the enemy king¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Yes. She won¡¯t fall easily. And that is why we will be able to negotiate.¡±


    Falun¡¯s king fled from Shure¡¯s queen, and at the same time, encroached into Shure¡¯s camp. ¡±


    If the warsted for a long time and the elves conserved their forces, their value would rise.


    Or did Shure wish for a position greater than the Great Chief of the elves? Falun seemed to ask.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ A king against a king, huh. You¡¯ve outwitted me.¡±


    Seeing Shure move his pieces silently, Old Falun wryly smiled.


    ¡°War is different from chess. The world won¡¯t just move ording to our predictions,¡± Shure said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown. One day you will surely be a man who can be king,¡± Falun¡¯s wrinkled face twisted faintly as heughed.


    ¡°You praise me too much, teacher,¡± Shure said.


    ¡°The Holy Shushunu Kingdom is connected to the Elves¡¯ - or rather, to be more specific- Gastair¡¯s forest. It is a bond formed by my younger brother. Their intel says that our water and fire brethren have begun to move.¡± Seeing Shure nod, Falun continued. ¡°Lady udia is moving. Though aged, it seems that tomboyish personality of hers is incurable as ever. Her strategies are a thing to behold. Like a chain of traps. Once caught up in it, there¡¯s no escaping.¡±


    Falun narrowed his eyes as he watched Shure lovingly caress his queen.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯d like to have a match with her once.¡± Shure nodded.


    When he nced outside the window, small birds could be seen chirping under the warm rays of the sun.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Word of the battle princess of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, udia the Lady Impaler¡¯s, movement was brought to Pale. It was right at the moment when her own ns had seeded too. Pale believed that with her joining the fray, the Red King¡¯s entire army wouldn¡¯t be able to go after the goblins.


    udia the Battle Princess was too big a name to leave alone. She was the sort of enemy that even if one fought ready to lose his arm, victory remained uncertain. The small countries adjacent to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom feared her like a witch or a fierce god.


    After dragging the mixed army into the forest and repelling them, Pale ordered the army to go to Shirak. It was morning, and the veil of


    the fog covered the surrounding area. It was the perfect time for hiding.


    Zaurosh led his human toons to repair the walls of Shirak Town. They also brought in materials to construct siege weapons and dig out moats around the castle walls. Simple traps like pitfalls could also be seen around the perimeter.


    The storage rooms were filled to the brim with quivers of arrows, oil, dried wood, food, and water. The Leon Heart n worked day and night to prepare everything that might be needed in a siege.


    Pale allowed the centaurs to rest, but she didn¡¯t allow herself the samefort, as she went to check on Zaurosh¡¯s progress and give them new orders. Afterwards, she analyzed the new information acquired and received the scouts¡¯ reports in order decide what to do the following day.


    Despite the two of them working together, the amount work being pushed onto Pale was still too much.


    ¡°Brandika is going to appear.¡±


    After receiving the scouts¡¯ report in the dead of the night, within a feudal lord¡¯s residence, Pale looked down at the map.


    Though the sleepless nights have left dark circles under her eyes, Pale was smiling. But because her face was so perfectly bnced, the resulting expression drew a terrifying image. Fortunately, no one was around to witness it.


    The map was filled with details, and ording to those details, Pale and her men have already figured out the location where Brandika¡¯s advance party arrived.


    The battlefield was still within her hands.


    The way things were going, Pale even started to think that it might be possible to kill Brandika without having to wait for the Goblin King. But those heated thought of hers quickly cooled down as reason whispered to her that such a thing was impossible.


    Pale closed her eyes to get whatever sleep she could, the raging battlefield appearing behind her eyelids.


    Pale only rested for a little, as they would be attacking once again in the dead of the night.


    Brandika must surely know that they have been attacking them every night, so naturally, he must¡¯ve thought of some sort of n.


    Brandika was a brave human king, but it was precisely because of that bravery of his that he would surely appear in the battlefield to settle the problem.


    Thus, Pale decided to take the centaurs and a portion of the Leon Heart cavalry to battle.


    Led by she who sought vengeance, an army of 700 soldiers, made up of demihumans and humans, rode onwards.


    When the watch fires of Razuel were within sight, Pale ordered the army to halt.


    So silent was the ck of the night that the chief of the centaurs, Tianos, could hear nothing more than the singing of insects and the howling of the monster beasts. Dubious as he was, for Pale had ordered them to stop further from the enemy than usual, he kept as silent as he could as he watched his surroundings.


    ¡°When we are near Razuel, at my signal, shoot once, and then turn around. We will exterminate the enemy in the left woods, and then return,¡± Pale said.


    Try as Tianos might to strain his ears or eyes, unfortunately, he could not see nor hear nor sense any enemies hiding within the forest.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Tianos nodded.


    But Pale was an elven tactician, so it¡¯s more than possible that she might have her own methods.


    After Tianos nodded, he made sure that all of his soldiers understood that. From there, they advanced 500 steps, and then Pale gave the order to turn back.


    As soon as the entire army turned around, Tianos finally noticed the presence of humans near them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. They really were here.¡±


    Though shocked, the army couldn¡¯t possibly slow down. Tianos stood at the head of the army and encouraged his men as they faced the enemy.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    The centaur warriors followed after Tianos and his bows.


    The centaurs specialized in attacking the enemy while moving. Tianos ran as he drew his bow. When he had shot twice, he was finally able to see the enemy within the forest.


    Tianos shot another arrow, then he changed his weapon to a spear.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    The centaurs jumped over the thickets and swung their spears against them. Without even checking whether they¡¯d killed their foes or not, the centaurs ran. They buried the enemies before them while ignoring the cries of the figures they were fighting. It wasn¡¯t until


    after they¡¯d passed the forest and took a detour to the right that they finally checked how many they¡¯d lost themselves.


    ¡°We¡¯ll continue our retreat like this.¡±


    Tianos nodded and they all went back to Shirak.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Brandika clicked his tongue and confirmed the situation of the north during the war council. Shirak was a good position to move westward from. After Shirak they could go to the western territories or even Cultidian.


    As such, Brandika had no choice but to destroy them.


    ¡°Well, when you think about it¡­ It really was just a bad opponent for an unorganized mob.¡±


    The mixed army waspletely defeated before the relentless attacks every night. So great was the fear of the mixed army for Pale and her men after being toyed around by them that they started calling them ghosts.


    Brandika had intended to purge their fear with the trap heid outst night, but s, the enemy went above them. The enemy¡¯s instinct that allowed them to see through their cover in the forest was not ordinary.


    The enemy corpses were that of humans and demihumans.


    They were definitely not ghosts. It was just that the enemymander was terrifyingly sharp.


    ¡°The enemymander is pretty good.¡±


    It was as if he was fighting with Carlion himself. When Brandika thought of that, for a moment he hesitated and the thought of trying to pull the enemymander to his side shed through his mind.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to y their game!¡±


    One of Brandika¡¯s subordinate n leaders woke him up from his thoughts.


    That n leader suggested that they use their numerical advantage and attack. The many n leaders present in the war council agreed.


    Brandika yearned for more talents to support his growing nation.


    The n leaders under him knew that too, which is why they believed that they too would be able to find glory should they seed in bringing merit. As such, they were very willing to participate in this expedition.


    They also had a lot of soldiers to spare. So Brandika thought that it might be a good idea to leave things to his subordinate n leaders, let them them measure the enemy¡¯s strength, and give them an opportunity to gain merit.


    When Brandika did just that, the n leaders organized an advanced army. Of the 25,000 soldiers that Brandika had under him, he sent 3,000 ahead.


    However, unlike the subordinate n leaders, who were in high spirits, the morale of the mixed army was at an all time low, and it was continuously getting even lower.


    Brandika positioned them in the back and began posturing to preserve the border region.


    But then two dayster, a messenger came, bringing word of the advance army¡¯s defeat, causing Brandika to go wide-eyed. Moreover, one of the towns of the former Pena has broken off from them.


    Like this the weakened nk of a newly born country was struck.


    ¡°First-ss pain in the ass, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± Brandika muttered to himself.


    After that Brandika received the defeated army, punished the person who suggested the n, then he sent the Knight Commander of the Blue Knights, Allen, with 2,000 soldiers to maintain order in the territory of the old Pena.


    ¡°Do I just endure this? They¡¯re really getting the best of me.¡±


    There is a thing called ¡®momentum¡¯ or ¡®flow¡¯ in battle. From things that one can sense to things that one cannot sense, there are all sorts of reasons why the momentum ends up leaning toward one side during battle, but regardless, the moment one has lost this momentum, no matter what one does, it will always have a bad result.


    ¡°The flow is against us,¡± the guest general, Wyatt, spoke out Brandika¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with caution from here on.¡±


    With that Brandika and his men slowly advanced for Shirak. They split their forces and lit up fires everywhere be it day or night to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t be taken by surprise. The days passed, and slowly but surely, the over 20,000 soldiers of Brandika neared Shirak.


    It should be mentioned that their camp was also wless in its defense, having moats, fences, and even the nearby undergrowth pulled out.


    Brandika¡¯s army of over 20,000 was like a predator slowly moving in for its prey.


    Naturally, the pressure Pale and her subordinates felt was equally grave.


    But the days kept on passing, and Pale could not attack the enemy carelessly. The morale of the mixed army gradually recovered, and eventually, Shirak City was within sight.


    But when Wyatt saw Shirak, he couldn¡¯t help but groan.


    ¡°My word¡­¡±


    Not much time had passed and yet Shirak was barely recognizable. Castle walls stood up high, and atop them were piles of logs and ballistae. Moreover, severalyers of fences surrounded the town, preventing anyone from advancing as a unified army.


    It was as if the enemy¡¯s extraordinary general was saying, ¡°Come if you dare!¡±


    ¡°Brute force would be ill-advised,¡± Wyatt said.


    Brandika made a difficult face.


    They had been so careful in traveling here that they ended up using more time than expected. Now, even the food supply to feed over 20,000 soldiers was starting to grow sparse.


    ¡°Your majesty,¡± a messenger happily appeared before the confused Brandika. ¡°Lord Carlion ising! And he has brought reinforcements!¡±


    All the people present immediately became ted at the news. Brandika himself was expressionless just moments ago, but as soon as he heard the news, shock filled him.


    Carlion was no longer in the state to be moving. One side effect of the pain relieving medicine he was taking was loss of mobility.


    ¡°Carlion ising?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting him. Get me my horse!¡±


    Brandika hastily left, taking only a few soldiers with him as he went to meet Carlion.


    ¡°Carlion!¡± Brandika called out.


    Carlion couldn¡¯t even ride a horse anymore, so he was riding a carriage. Beside him was, Cell, who was keeping pace with his carriage. When she noticed Brandika, she ordered for the army to stop.


    Carlion borrowed Cell¡¯s hand to get off the carriage with much difficulty, then he knelt before Brandika and greeted him.


    ¡°My, king¡­ I havee to serve you onest time.¡±


    ¡°Carlion, you¡­¡±


    As Brandika said that, he swallowed his words and grit his mrs so hard it was as if he was trying to crush them. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow after seeing the firm resolve reflected in Carlion¡¯s eyes.


    Why did youe? What about your body? Don¡¯t push yourself¡­ Don¡¯t die¡­


    When Brandika realized this was his friend¡¯sst wish, everything he wanted to say vanished, and instead, he told him what he wanted to hear.


    ¡°I permit it. Take my entire army and crush the enemy!¡±


    ¡°dly. No enemy can stand before my schemes. Nor is there such thing as an infallible castle.¡±


    Brandika braced himself for the worst. Carlion was going to die.


    And it would be his fault.


    Topensate him, he would have to create a kingdom that wouldst a thousand years¡­


    ¡­No matter who stood in his way.


    With the supremacy of the south at stake, the curtains on thest battle of those who lived on ingenuity were drawn.

 Volume 3, Chapter 212 - Tactician (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 212 - Tactician (1/3)</h4>


    Carlion smiled a little when he saw Shirak¡¯s multiyered defense. The enemy¡¯s insight to ignore their feints and go straight for the main army caused the name of a certain person to sh through his mind.


    As Carlion felt the tenacity of the Elks n that they failed to defeat, he muttered to himself, ¡°Indeed. There was such a person within the Elks n, wasn¡¯t there? The tactician that supported Touri¡¯s rapid rise to power, the Silent Moon, Pale Symphoria.¡±


    The guest general, Wyatt, advised that it would be a poor n to attack, but Carlion insisted that they attack swiftly.


    One reason was because they didn¡¯t have time. That was true both for him and the Red King.


    The other reason was because the enemy tactician, Pale, was probably waiting for reinforcements.


    Shirak Town could only fit so many people. At most, just 2,000. Stopping the Red King¡¯s massive army with just those didn¡¯t match what he¡¯s heard of the person known as Pale Symphoria.


    Carlion believed Pale wasn¡¯t the sort of person who couldn¡¯t tell the difference between recklessness and bravery.


    And if she was so calm, there must be a good reason why.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you got,¡± Carlion said.


    Carlion believed that it would take at most 5 days to defeat Shirak.


    The battlefield was a ce full of misinformation and wrong decisions. It was within such a battlefield that Carlion wove all sorts


    of ns as if in an attempt to prove who the greater tactician was. He even included his own death within the details.


    Before Carlion stood Saldin¡¯s toon, which was burning with fighting spirit.


    ¡°Use them as you please,¡± Saldin said enthusiastically.


    He was really d to see Carlion standing in the battlefield once more.


    ¡°I want you to get the enemy¡¯s attention, then go in and out of their range to figure out what their range is,¡± Carlion said.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Saldin, don¡¯t just charge in recklessly, okay? Make sure to focus your attention in leading the cavalry. Give orders to the mixed army as well. Tell them to harden their defense and approach the town. Their job is to pull out the fences,¡± Carlion said.


    After seeing off Saldin and his cavalry, Carlion continued to give one order after another.


    ¡°Our toon, which is under the king¡¯s direct control, shall move east. Be wary of your surroundings and gradually move to the north.¡±


    Carlion had split the main force into three and mobilized them, then he sent out smaller toons to serve as feints. The forces of the Red King looked like a swarm of ants as they came from every direction except the north.


    The variousmanders kept pace with each other through Carlion¡¯smands, as well as their own slight touches. Like this they gradually approached Shirak like a pack of beasts eyeing their prey.


    But the counterattack from Shirak was not just adequate but also without waste.


    They ignored the toons that were only acting as diversions and attacked the toons with long-ranged attacks when they reached a certain distance.


    Arrows shot toward the approaching forces of Attibel, but these arrows were not just mere arrows, for they were powerful enough to prate their shields and armor.


    ¡°There is a powerful archer among the elves and the demihumans. There is no mistaking it now, is there?¡±


    Carlion was sure of it now. The enemy was Pale.


    The movement of the toons had gotten a little chaotic after receiving the counterattack of Shirak, so Carlion gave some orders to fix that, but then the mixed army, which was closest to Shirak, received even more long-ranged attacks.


    ¡°Send the heavy infantry to the front, then after an hour, line up the spears.¡±


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Pale looked down at the swarm of enemies below from atop the walls of Shirak.


    Pale quietly thought to herself.


    It is said that the elves¡¯ long ears allowed them to read the flow of the wind. And because of that ability to read that invisible flow, they could be exceptional hunters. They could even find their way in the depths of the forest, where humans would lose their way.


    But even without that ability, Pale¡¯s beautiful face as her hair fluttered in the wind, deep in thought, could pass for a painting and none wouldin. It was so strange how despite all the ruckus and jeers down below, her surroundings were so quiet.


    ¡°One hourter, they will gather their troops and advance. Lure them to our traps, then shoot simultaneously. For now, Lord Tianos¡¯ battalion can rest. We will hold out with Lord Zaurosh¡¯ battalion alone,¡± Pale said without averting her eyes once from the direction of the enemy camp. Her eyes narrowed a little as she gave those orders.


    ¡°Understood. We will hurry the men to prepare the arrows¡­ Lord Pale, you should also rest,¡± Zaurosh said.


    Zaurosh of the Leon Heart n was known to be a skilled general within the eastern parts of the continent. As someone who led a giant n himself, he could easily prepare the things Pale needed with just a few words. Even better, the quantity he prepared was always correct.


    Pale nodded and dragged her body to her room.


    After closing the door, all alone, she closed her eyes. Reflected upon the back of her eyelids were the countless corpses of herrades brutally murdered in cold blood.


    ¡°¡­It won¡¯t be long now,¡± Pale muttered.


    So filled with spirit was Pale that it seemed sleep would be difficult to find, but she still intentionally closed her eyes. Even as she slept, the fire of battle continued to burn within her.


    Her battle continued yet.

 Volume 3, Chapter 212 - Tactician (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 212 - Tactician (2/3)</h4>


    Strategy is deception.


    Carlion believed that, which is why he moved his soldiers in a way that surmounted his enemies expectations and tried to close the distance to the castle walls as fast as he could.


    The main force was made up of the mixed army, the forces of the Red King, Saldin¡¯s cavalry, and the guest general, Wyatt¡¯s, toon. They advanced while clearing the fences and traps along the way.


    The forces of the mixed army and the Red King approached the fortress from both sides, while Saldin moved straight toward it.


    Brandika wryly smiled when Carlion asked him to be a decoy, but he still epted his role.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you the best decoy you can ask for,¡± Brandikaughed as he positioned his army in the center and exposed himself. ¡°King Brandika of Attibel is here!¡±


    Brandika looked imposing as he sat atop his hipparion steed and he raised Valdis (Long Double-Edged Battle Axe), while announcing his presence and calling for gs to be raised on both of his sides.


    ¡°What a troublesome person¡­¡±


    Carlionughed from atop a small hill when he saw Brandika¡¯s antics, but immediately after stiffened. Death was already a familiarpanion to him. It was there beside him, just standing, always there, ready to take something important from him at a moment¡¯s notice.


    But that was precisely why he needed to enjoy what little time he had left, as it was simply too long for a man to spend his life suffering.


    To Brandika and Carlion, stealing a country and fighting on the battlefield was a sort of game to acknowledge each other.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Carlion. That¡¯s exactly right!¡±


    Seeing that neither had changed since the day they met, Brandika and Carlionughed to themselves, even though they were far away from each other and in the middle of a battlefield.


    The mixed army and the Red King drew a curve like a sickle cutting grass as they approached the fortress. Saldin¡¯s cavalry slipped through the rain of arrows descending from both sides.


    ¡°Raise your shields and cover each other to defend against the arrows! Vanguards, advanced forward and let the enemy know you know no fear!¡± Brandika raised his voice and gave orders.


    Since he was the decoy, he decided he would enjoy it to the fullest.


    ¡°HA!¡±


    The soldiers in the vanguard raised their voices in response and advanced fearlessly despite the descending arrows. As the army directly under the n leader, if their activities were to be acknowledged, honor was sure to await them. After all, the king possessed absolute authority and wasn¡¯t a noble. As such, the king didn¡¯t have a family backing him and was currently sharpening his fangs.


    If they could just get the king¡¯s attention, honor and glory was as good as theirs.


    Thanks to all the resources they had at their disposable, owing to being such arge army, the decoy n was sessful.


    Most of the arrows shooting from the fortress focused on Brandika¡¯s forces. Moreover, by spreading themselves toward the front of the fortress, they were able to defend against the arrows.


    The mixed army and Saldin¡¯s cavalry took advantage of that opening to destroy the defenses of the enemy while approaching the fortress.


    Brandika advanced while clearing out the fences, pit falls, and abatis, but one time, the arrows suddenly stopped.


    At that, the soldiers red suspiciously at the enemy camp, but then in the next moment, they heard the screams of the cavalry that had gone ahead. When they turned toward the cavalry, they saw the arrowsing for them.


    ¡°Arrows areing!¡±


    As soon as they saw the cavalry ahead fall, the soldiers behind were ordered to turn around.


    Arrows of death covered the sky as they descended onto the soldiers furthest in front, prating shields and armor alike as they left the soldiers covered in their kind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t falter! Keep going!¡±


    But the n leaders subservient to the Red King continued to push on. For as long as Brandika had his army positioned in the center, there was no such thing as defeat, but the mixed army was different, as their situation could be said to beplicated.


    The mixed army was originally a gathering of ns.


    It was fine when Pena and Elrain were waging war against each other, and it would¡¯ve been fine if one side won, but Pena wasn¡¯t at war. King Raksha had merely ordered them from the capital to protect the border region, but then the Red King and the elders


    started fighting. And then before they knew it, they were suddenly incorporated into the army of the Red King.


    Despite not fighting, apparently, a victor had already been concluded. Or at least, that¡¯s how the situation felt to them.


    If they were actually truly incorporated into the forces of the Red King, then the morale of the army might have remained high, but as it stands, the Red King was onlymanding them through proxy of the authority that Pena had over them.


    The thing is that as far as Brandika and Carlion were concerned, they already had enough strength. As such, they weren¡¯t particrly interested in taking in the mixed army. If anything, what they wanted now was a bunch of fodders that they could safely throw away.


    If the battlefield were a brawl, then strategy was knowing where to hit your enemy to make them fall. The mixed army was a perfect way to test the waters.


    And the mixed army itself knew that, which is why morale within the army was at an all time low.


    Be that as it may, Pale had no intention of going easy on them.


    She would crush any and all who stood in her way if it meant the destruction of the Red King.


    ¡°After me, three volleys!¡±


    Pale drew her beloved bow, and as she ascertained the flow of the wind, let loose an arrow.


    The arrow breezed through the air and descended into the head of the uninspired mixed army, prating a shield and an armor, and then the very body of a soldier itself, before finally ending its journey as it stuck itself into the ground.


    But it wasn¡¯t over just yet, for right behind that arrow was a cloud of arrows that covered the sky.


    Pale watched hell unfold with her especially sharp hunter eyes, then without so much as lifting a brow, moved on to the next target.


    After taking the wind out of both sides and the center, Pale followed with another attack, not giving the enemy even the slightest chance to pick themselves back up.


    ¡°Ready the catapults. The target is the middle army,¡± Pale said.


    Pale calmed her heart that was burning with vengeance with a breath, then quietly, as if to remind herself, she thought loudly repeatedly within her mind the n needed to defeat the enemy.


    ¡°All units prepare,¡± Pale ordered. ¡°Fire.¡±


    In a sh, giant stones flew through the air with a weight far beyond that of arrows. Their target was none other than the cavalry at the middle. Shirak only had five catapults, but the fact they were even able to bring them here was because of the Leon Heart n.


    The catapults were powerful but inurate. When the stonesnded on the ground, it was clear as day that all of them missed their target. Still, that was more than enough to strike fear into the hearts of the nearby cavalry.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    Saldin could tell that his subordinates were scared, so he raised his voice and scolded them.


    ¡°You think theserge stones could actually hit us!? Don¡¯t cower! Onwards!¡±


    Saldin took the lead as he said that, and his subordinates stifled their fear as they followed from behind.


    ¡°Arrows! Turn to the left!!¡±


    Pale shot more arrows, but Saldin read the trajectory of her attack and guided his cavalry away.


    ¡°Like hell that¡¯ll hit, you dimwits!¡±


    The arrows descended with great precision, as if to block Saldin¡¯s path, but the arrows still failed to catch Saldin and his men.


    There were more area now without traps, so the cavalry had more space to move around in. The volley of arrows were certainly scary, but it wasn¡¯t hard to guess where they would bending.


    So long as the soldiers could move freely, it wasn¡¯t easy to get hit by the arrows. That was especially true for the cavalry. After morale returned to Saldin¡¯s cavalry, he pulled back and returned to his position near the center of the cavalry. Although he enjoyed leading the charge, he had to prioritize giving orders. That was the advice Carlion had given him, so he left the head to a subordinate and assumed his leader role.


    ¡°¡­Arms at the ready.¡±


    Despite failing to catch the enemy, Pale continued the attacks.


    Again the arrows missed, but now, the cavalry was gradually closing in. If they could just secure a path for a charge and confirm that there were no traps left, then they would be able to easily attack them.


    Currently, there were no traps in the path the cavalry had taken, and that path was gradually being expanded, allowing the enemy to have one foot in Shirak.


    ¡°What, a retreat!?¡±


    But then Saldin saw a g from the main force that signalled for a retreat.


    ¡°Just a little bit more and we would have them¡ª No, that¡¯s not it! I know! Carlion!¡±


    Saldin gritted his teeth as he gave the order to retreat. Immediately after, he found out that Carlion¡¯s call was correct, for a portion of the cavalry up ahead suddenly became disordered.


    ¡°¡ªA trap!?¡±


    The reason Pale had continued attacking despite not hitting them was so that she could lure them to a trap. Although each attack did little, each attack brought Saldin and his men ever closer to Pale¡¯s trap. Pale¡¯s lips rxed a little as she took another arrow from her quiver.


    ¡°The enemy can¡¯t move. Aim well.¡±


    Pale kept her voice as calm as she could as she drew her bow toward the trapped cavalry. In the next instant, the arrow weaved through the air and shot through the back of a soldier on horseback.


    The middle guard and the rear guard of the cavalry had no choice but to abandon the vanguard and turn around.


    Saldin moved the cavalry outside the range of the arrows, but the sound of the wind reached his ears, and he knew that the catapults have been fired once again.


    They had to turn around from Shirak in order to retreat. As such, their nks were currently exposed. Pale mercilessly attacked that opening.


    Several of the rocks mowed down the soldiers on horseback, and those that were hit directly were utterly crushed.


    Somehow someway, Saldin was able to escape the range of the arrows. And although they¡¯d lost 10% of their strength in just one sh, his cavalry was still in good health.


    When the people in Shirak saw the Red King running, they all cried out in cheers.


    Amidst the cries and tumult, Pale watched the enemy and muttered to herself, ¡°In just one strike, they managed to clear so much.¡±


    Simrly, from atop the distant enemy camp, Carlion watched the fortress and smiled. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    He was the one who called for the retreat of the entire army.


    Right now, Shirak showed no signs of falling, but neither Carlion nor Pale appeared worried.


    ¡°¡ªBut that¡¯s not enough to make this fortress fall.¡±


    ¡°¡ªBut that¡¯s not enough to keep that fortress from falling.¡±


    And in some sense of irony, both tacticians believed that they would win in the next battle.

 Volume 3, Chapter 212 - Tactician (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 212 - Tactician (3/3)</h4>


    After a day of battle, the battle continued into a second, a third, and even a fourth day, but Shirak held firm. Still, Carlion¡¯s skillfulmand of the army allowed the forces of the Red King to slowly surround Shirak, as they cleared more and more of its defenses and killed many men and officers.


    ¡°Carlion, rest already.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Cell.¡±


    Though Carlion could feel the hour of the end drawing closer and closer, the smile never faded from his face. His dark room was illuminated solely by the twin red moons.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ll be able to get up,¡± Carlion said.


    The battle has greatly sped up his body¡¯s exhaustion. Now, even if he wanted to move, he could no longer put any strength in his legs. At most, he could make them twitch.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Cell asked.


    ¡°The doctor¡¯s medicine makes it so it doesn¡¯t,¡± Carlion replied.


    ¡°¡­You hallucinate too, right?¡±


    ¡°The swaying nts look like enemy soldiers to me.¡±


    ¡°And yet you¡¯re still going to fight?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Making that castle fall and opening a path to the king¡¯s dominion is my duty as his retainer.¡±


    Carlion¡¯s body was already broken.


    The only thing supporting him now was an extraordinary tenacity.


    ¡°What is pushing you so much? I can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°I just want to bring victory to my master. That¡¯s all¡­ That¡¯s all. I want to prove that¡­ we weren¡¯t mistaken¡­¡±


    As Cell watched Carlion, she suddenly turned and bid him farewell.


    ¡°Then do what you want.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you so much. Tomorrow, we will win.¡±


    As Carlion saw Cell quietly leave, his lips twisted.


    ¡°¡­The victor must keep getting stronger. Otherwise would be inexcusable to those we¡¯ve trampled until now. No. That¡¯s not it. I won¡¯t permit any other path than to be stronger.¡±


    No longer able to sleep because of his medicine, Carlion looked up at the twin red sister moons.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The next day, in a rare turn of events, Carlion appeared before the soldiers on horseback and spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all fought well until now. Today, we will decide this battle. Today, we will purge the monsters that seek to rule over thisnd and revive the world of humans! Justice is with us! The right to rule belongs to humanity! Now, prove that with our might!¡±


    Cheers resounded as fists and weapons were raised up.


    To the Red King, this was a just battle. The world belonged to the king they chose. This was not a king chosen by the nobles or by those in authority. This was a king chosen by the adventurers who risked


    their lives everyday, conquered dungeons, and expanded the territory of the humans.


    ¡°For the king!¡±


    Victory to Brandika! Glory to Attibel!


    ¡°Move out!¡±


    At Carlion¡¯s signal, the Red King advanced through the blood-stained road.


    Hastily made catapults threw stones at the enemy walls. At impact, cracks formed at the walls and the area atop the walls shook, causing the archers standing there to lose uracy.


    Carlion escorted the suprememander of the entire army, Brandika, until the vanguard. Naturally, they expected the enemy to attack, so Saldin and his cavalry were already ordered to deal with them. Beside Brandika was the Wyatt the Herculean to whom the defense was left.


    A rain of arrows came for Brandika, but Wyatt¡¯s shield deflected them.


    ¡°Onwards! Entrust everything to Carlion¡¯s n!¡±


    Brandika brushed aside the approaching arrows from atop the hipparion.


    ¡°¡­Any further will be dangerous,¡± Wyatt said as he continued to defend against the rain of arrows.


    Brandika smiled and shook his head. ¡°My tactician told us to go. Trust him.¡±


    Brandika repeatedly showed himself as he brushed aside the pouring arrows with his Valdis.


    Because of that he was clearly seen from atop the walls of Shirak.


    ¡°¡ªBrandika!!¡±


    When Pale saw him, that cold mask of hers shattered, and the realization that the object of her vengeance was within reach dawned upon her, causing her to shift from her identity as amander to that of a mere member of the Elks n.


    Strung to the limits, an arrow of vengeance cut through the wind.


    ¡°In the name of the fierce winds (Storm Bullet)!¡±


    Thepressed wind broke through a wall of air as the blue-silver steel (srna) arrow shot for Brandika. But though that arrow was surrounded by a small storm, Brandika still managed to deflect it with his Valdis.


    His hands went numb from the impact, but when he saw the archer that shot it, a fierce smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°Hah! The Elks n!¡±


    ¡°AAaaAA!¡±


    Knowing that the arrow she release failed to reach, Pale took out three more arrows.


    ¡°DiEE!¡±


    As calm as Pale was, regardless of whether it was the n leader of the enemy before her, she normally wouldn¡¯t be so obsessed with killing him. But the enemy this time was the sworn enemy who took what was precious to her. The violent emotions that stirred within her no longer allowed her to remain as a calm tactician.


    The three arrows gathered into what was almost a single line, a truly exceptional feat especially considering the state of her mind, but even then, her arrows failed to reach her sworn foe.


    Almost as if her antics were no more than mere tricks, Brandika easily cut them down with his Valdis.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t it reach? Even though my enemy is right there! Even though Brandika is right there!!¡±


    The corner of Pale¡¯s eyes were wide-open and blood was flowing from her lips which she bit. But Pale ignored that and continued to re at the Red King¡¯s n leader.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    Pale finally came back to herself when she heard that yell.


    Saldin¡¯s cavalry was already approaching for the walls.


    ¡°KU¡­¡±


    But Pale still found it hard to give up on Brandika. She nced onest time at him and grit her teeth so hard it was as if she were trying to crush them, but then she averted her eyes.


    ¡°Abandon Shirak. We¡¯ll escape from the north. The Leon Heart n will take the lead!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Pale had already turned around by the time Zaurosh replied and was once again looking at Brandika.


    ¡°¡­Next time. I will kill you!¡±


    As Pale renewed her resolve, she nned her escape with the elves and the centaurs.


    Smoke bellowed from the northern distance. Pale¡¯s sharp eyes told her that the Red King¡¯s reinforcements wereing.


    ¡°Germion Kingdom and Grave the old enchanter¡­¡±


    As she saw even the coat of arms upon the gs, she shelved her feelings deep inside. The retreat would surely be difficult. Just being able toe back with half would be considered a sess.


    This timing of the enemy¡¯s reinforcements and their position¡­


    She had to acknowledge it. No. She was forced to acknowledge it.


    That the enemy tactician was indeed the greatest tactician under the heavens.


    With the defenses of Shirak weakened, Saldin and Brandika made theirst attack. They passed through the gates and entered the town, but the ce was already in mes.


    Seeing the houses burning, Saldin cheered.


    ¡°We¡¯ve won! We¡¯ve won, Carlion! As expected of you!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Just as Carlion nned, we¡¯ll take over everything under the heavens! Pursue the enemy!¡±


    Brandika passed a sidelong nce at the mes and prepared to pursue the enemy.


    Carlion watched the mes from a distance, sighed, and looked up at the heavens.


    ¡°A second and a third arrow will be released, Pale Symphoria. Taste it to your hearts content, the pursuit of the Red King¡­ GUE, HA, GOA¡­¡±


    Carlion tried to keep back what was welling up from within him and searched for his king, but try as he might¡ª


    ¡°O king, my king¡­ IT Seems the time to bid farewell hase. Please¡­ Conquer everything¡­ under the heavens.¡±


    ¡ªblood came pouring out of his mouth.


    His eyes hazy, he saw Brandika¡¯s figure when he first met him. He saw himself as well, walking alongside Brandika.


    But even if he couldn¡¯t stand beside him, with the exception of Brandika, the one who contributed the most to the Red King, who used up everything he had, was none other than him.


    The tactician known as the Genius Tactician died in a pool of blood he spewed himself.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Name: Carlion Quinn Kirks


    Race: Human


    Level: 90


    ss: Tactician


    Possessed Skills: Sword Mastery D-; Genius Tactician; Battle Tactician; Inscrutable Stratagem; Deep Foresight; Divine Blessing of the Goddess of Wisdom; Fre Breeder


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Genius Tactician/Adviser


    The person you choose will have his abilities bolstered. (HIGH)


    Battle Tactician


    A bonus or assistance is applied during battles betweenrge armies. (MEDIUM)


    Divine Blessing of the Goddess of Wisdom


    Your body will be weaker, but your intelligence will greatly rise. (HIGH)


    Fire Breeder


    Luck increases as you cut away at your own life. (MEDIUM)

 Volume 3, Chapter 213 - The Kishin of Melgion (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 213 - The Kishin of Melgion (1/4)</h4>


    ¡°¡­Sorry I couldn¡¯t participate in the pursuit,¡± Brandika apologized to Grave, who came back soaking wet.


    There wasn¡¯t any source of light near Brandika as he stared unmoving at the coffin.


    As soon as he had given the order to pursue Pale, a messenger came before him.


    ¡ªCarlion has died from illness.


    Although Brandika knew that this was going to happen and had braced himself, his heart still broke.


    ¡°Carlion is¡­¡±


    The weather turning for the worse was another reason why they had to give up the chase. Just a few seconds ago the weather was clear, but then it suddenly poured fiercely. It was almost as if the heavens themselves were mourning.


    ¡°It is always a painful thing for the young to go first¡­ But as king, you must stand. You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know. But, even a king should be able to mourn a friend.¡¯


    Brandika said as he watched Carlion¡¯s face that was lying inside the coffin.


    ¡°The reason he became like this¡­ Was because he offered everything to me. A friend like that¡­ Who died like that¡­ Should at least be mourned for a night.¡±


    Seeing Brandika like that for the first time shocked Grave, and he let out a sad sigh.


    Grave seemed to have misunderstood Brandika for some kind of superhuman. But at this moment, he realized that while the back of the man before him was the back of a man who aspired to conquer under the heavens, at the same time, it was also the back of a man whose dearest friend just passed.


    It was man¡¯s nature to grieve and mourn, but a king needed to be strong.


    What a difficult thing to ask, the old manmented.


    ¡°No one is ming you.¡±


    There was a great difference between the death of another person and the death of someone close. The sadness death brought with it wasn¡¯t equal. And that inequality was proof of being human.


    Grave turned his back on the mourning Brandika. If he was the man acknowledged by the adventurers, then he would surely pick himself back up. Grave believed that.


    After Grave had left and Brandika was all alone, Brandika muttered to himself.


    ¡°¡­Just watch, Carlion.¡±


    Brandika looked like he was about to cry, but as if he wanted to crush those emotions, heid bare his fangs and drew an expression that was closer to that of a beast than man.


    ¡°Once more, I shall vow to you. I will defeat the monsters, make everyone yield before me, and be king.¡±


    The goddess of destiny forced him to awaken even more.


    The next day, Brandika met with the holy knight, Gund, who came from Germion Kingdom as reinforcement.


    ¡°You¡¯ve travelled a long way,¡± Brandika said.


    ¡°¡­No, my apologies foringte,¡± Gund replied.


    Gund was an arrogant man who would never bow his head unless it was to King Ashtal himself, but in this moment, he saw a dignified aura about Brandika that seemed to distort the air. Just a nce from Brandika, who was sitting on a camp stool, was enough to cause cold sweat to slid down Gund¡¯s back.


    It was a pressure so great that Gund felt as if what was sitting before him was merely an impersonation of man and was in fact something else. When he inadvertently started topare him to his own king, he immediately banished the thought, for doing so would surely result in one being ced above the other.


    ¡°From here on, we will be taking our entire army to vanquish the goblins. You will being, I take it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    In response to the sharpness of the glint in Brandika¡¯s eyes, Gund stifled his desire to oppose him and nonchntly replied.


    Grave the Old Enchanter, who¡¯de from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom after negotiating for peace; Gund who came from Germion Kingdom as reinforcement; Kanash, a general from Elrain Kingdom; Wyatt a guest general; Saldin,mander of the cavalry. Brandika took all of these generals with him and led the army to the north.


    With a force of over 50,000, Brandika sought to put an end to the battle in a single sweep.


    But there was someone missing from the list of names: Cell the Sword Dancer. Presently, she was protecting Carlion¡¯s coffin as she


    escorted him to his hometown. This was both Brandika¡¯s wish, as well as hers.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After expanding and adding to it, the fortress of the foggy ins, Melgion, was now big enough to see the western capital. It was so big that there was surely no way one could slip past it. As a fortress big enough to amodate arge army of 8,000, with a bountiful source of water behind it, and room to raise monster beasts, it was truly a fortress of monsters.


    In the morning, fog would cover as far as the eye could see and the grassy ins would be wet with dew. A group of muddied soldiers pushed their way through those wet grass and returned to Melgion.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re back.¡±


    The Goblin King had already entered the castle and was there to receive the advance party, which began with Zaurosh.


    ¡ªPale Symphoria had returned.


    By disappearing into the rainstorm a few days ago, Pale was able toe back with 80% of the army intact. Though her beautiful face was covered in mud and fatigue, she calmly looked up at the Goblin King.


    ¡°The enemy ising. We must prepare to intercept them.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded. He was starting to trust Pale¡¯s talent as a tactician.


    Pale hade back with barely any sleep and was covered in mud, but when the army retreated, she was protecting the back.


    Although it was wrong of her to be so obsessed with killing the enemy, the kinguded her for protecting her soldiers and not allowing them to die needlessly.


    ¡°Once you¡¯ve given your orders, go to sleep. Fainting won¡¯t win us the battle.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    Pale as Pale was, meekly obeyed the king. Her n simply couldn¡¯t do without the strength of this powerful monster. Thest battle made that loud and clear. Moreover, the king¡¯s charisma that allowed him to gather the cavalry here without a single soldier missing was enough to loosen the tightly drawn string within her heart.


    After Pale had given out her orders, around the time when all of the army that entered the castle had prepared their defense, a great army that covered thend appeared.


    Pale was only able to take a short break before she had to attend to battle once more.


    She stood atop the walls beside the king and looked down at the enemy.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Yes. Are you afraid?¡± Pale asked.


    The Goblin King¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to lose my subordinates. I¡¯m afraid to die. I¡¯m afraid to lose the people I call friends. But¡­ I¡¯m not afraid that the enemy is many, for beside me are my subordinates, whom I¡¯ve trained thoroughly, and my most trusted tactician, who I trust with all my heart,¡± the Goblin King said as he turned to Pale.


    ¡°¡­The enemy will most likely try to surround us and pressure us. Enemy morale should be high from their victory at Shirak, and will try to make this fortress fall together with siege weapons,¡± Pale changed the topic since she could no longer bear to endure the king¡¯s gaze. ¡°They have arge army, so they will most certainly try to make the most of that; hence, their objective would be to surround us and then wipe us out. Which would then mean that the formation they will take is the Wings of the Crane siege formation.¡±


    Pale used her fingers to show how this battle would most likely progress.


    ¡°Our army will have to rely on your might to overturn everything.¡±


    It was here that Pale looked at the Goblin King for the first time.


    ¡°The enemy is a king. He will attack us imposingly¡­ For his generals would not ept him unless he does so.¡±


    The Goblin King fearlesslyughed. ¡°Since when were kings supposed to fight in the front lines?¡±


    Pale nodded and turned to the horizon once more. ¡°The battle will be concluded tomorrow morning.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded with his arms folded and went down the castle walls to gather his subordinates.


    Around the time when the body of the god of fire (Rodo) was shining brilliantly at the zenith of the heavens, the forces of the Red King attacked from three directions. Archers and heavy infantry advanced, but though they were able to destroy half of the traps, they had yet to break through the defensive line of Melgion.


    Night was the hour of the monsters, so when its darkness came, the forces of the Red King stopped their attack and put up watch fires.


    When the night had deepened, the Goblin King gathered his elite within the fortress and spoke to them.


    ¡°The enemy is a great army of 50,000 soldiers! And many battles have they conquered in the south! They are a worthy opponent!¡±


    All the goblins that were rare ss and above listened quietly to the Goblin King.


    ¡°The humans who have relished in the spring of this world! Our brethren who died for the sake of our dominion! The time hase! To collect what is due and honor our brethren!¡±


    Empowered by the king¡¯s words, the quiet goblins suddenly opened their eyes and raised their weapons.


    ¡°Whether it be against a multitude or a nation, I shall always stand before you to lead you!¡±


    A spirit burned within the silent goblins as their eyes tore open and looked up at the king.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Though the goblins raised their weapons up high in silence, the light reflected upon them dazzlingly marked the end of the southern wars.

 Volume 3, Chapter 213 - The Kishin of Melgion (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 213 - The Kishin of Melgion (2/4)</h4>


    Within the milky-white fog, the castle gates quietly opened.


    At the head of the army was none other than the Goblin King, donned in armor and mounted atop his terrifying carnivorous horse, which he named Sui. On his back was the Titan Dagger, by his waist was mberge, and drawn and ced upon his shoulder was Zweihander.


    The Goblin King wore leather armor to prioritize mobility. There were scars on it, leftover from the previous battles, and Sui himself was also donned in armor.


    Behind the Goblin King was his most loyal retainer, Gi Ga Rax, who rode upon a ck tiger steed and was missing an arm. He red at the enemy encampment with a valiant aura owing to his many years in service.


    The noble ss goblin, Gi Be y, who was chosen to be in the cavalry that was under the king¡¯s directmand was also present. His ability to handle the terrifying horse while only having one arm was truly exceptional.


    The iron legs of the ck tigers of Paradua tribe followed from behind as well.


    Further behind were the rare ss goblins, who rode upon hipparions and ferociously exhaled a line of white breath as they passed through the gates one after another. And then in between the hipparions and the terrifying horses (andoryu sarkus) were the gray wolves.


    Altogether there were 800 of them that made up the cavalry.


    The goblin army¡¯s most elite battalion advanced through the fog. They advanced quietly, not even making the sound of pushing through the grass, as the Goblin King increased the pace. Within the fog, it was as if the body of the god of fire that was rising beyond thend was trying to exterminate the night god.


    The one-armed Gi Be y kept changing his grip on his steed¡¯s reins as he follow the king and made sure not tog behind.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Excited?¡±


    The one who called out to him was Gi Ga Rax, who was in a whole another leaguepared to him. With a body scarred from the previous wars and a body bigger than that of a noble ss, the aura about Gi Ga rax overpowered the other goblins. Gi Be owed his life to him for saving him when he was attacked by some humans once.


    ¡°How can I not? I¡¯m so excited I want to bellow out everything inside!¡± Gi Be said as he clenched his canine teeth.


    ¡°Calm your heart and wait for the king¡¯s orders. The fiery rage is best imbued into one¡¯s technique.¡±


    Gi Be felt like he was being scolded, so he quickly bowed his head and nodded.


    To him, Gi Ga was the second ruler of the vige. Be it in martial technique or teamwork, everything he knew was taught to him by Gi Ga. The king was great and leads them, but Gi Ga taught them techniques to allow them to live.


    Seeing Gi Be slowly breathing, Gi Ga nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s better. Control the fire within you and use it to scorch the enemy. Make sure to never lose sight of the king.¡±


    ¡°HA!¡±


    Gi Ga left Gi Be and called out to Hal.


    When Gi Be realized that Gi Ga had merelye to encourage him, he felt ashamed of of his immaturity. Right now, he was still too weak to reach Chief Hal and Gi Ga. But one day¡­ he thought. And then the wind seemed to grow stronger and suddenly silence had covered the area and the scenery was moving past them quickly. War was at hand.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t lose sight of the king.


    Gi Be recalled Gi Ga¡¯s advice and looked for the king.


    ¡ªThe king is always at the lead.


    Just as the king said before the battle, his back was always at the head of the army. From that magnificent back stretched out a thick arm that held up a great sword.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s near.


    As soon as Gi Be felt that, he bit the reins and drew the spear from his saddle.


    He pushed the emotions welling within down into the pits of his stomach as he focused his eyes and followed the king. If not for the white fog that wet his skin and the moisture in the air he inhaled, his throat would have long dried.


    The cavalry was moving in full force.


    As soon as Gi Be thought that the exit out of the fog was near, his field of vision widened.


    And suddenly, the enemies were right in front, looking stupid at them.


    ¡°GURUUuuOOOaaAaOOOOO!!¡±


    The next moment, the Goblin King bellowed out a howl, and Gi Be felt as if his entire body had turned into mes as he howled along with the Goblin King.


    The goblin army begun their rampage.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°So, they¡¯vee.¡±


    Brandika had already expected that the goblins would try a surprise attack, so as he watched the chaos unfolding in the front lines, he gave out his orders.


    ¡°Cut off any paths of retreat! Wipe them out!¡±


    It was a simple decision. Theirs was arge army of 50,000 soldiers. There was no way the enemy could win by defending. They only had one of two choices: either run or attack.


    And they chose a surprise attack.


    Carlion had paved the road for this with thest battle. The reason they showed themselves while pursuing the enemy was to show them how big their army was and drag them out.


    shing with the enemy was the most efficient n. So long as they could kill them all, the battle would end.


    ¡°About a thousand, huh.¡±


    After ascertaining the target from how much cloud of dust was raised up by the enemy, Brandika immediately ordered his men to intercept them. All the soldiers positioned to surround the fortress changed their target to the iing enemy. It they could catch the enemy like a would catch a school of fish, they should be able to easily defeat the enemy.


    ¡°Avoid the fiercest part of the enemy formation and attack them from the back.¡±


    Just as the n Carlion had left suggested and Brandika expected, the enemyunched a surprise attack. No, this was no longer a surprise attack. The moment Brandika saw through it, it stopped being a surprise attack and became an assault. The Red King¡¯s forces that was like a multi-headed beast followed the n they¡¯d decided beforehand and bared their fangs at the approaching cavalry of the Goblin King.


    They came at the Goblin King like a swarm of insects seduced by the scent of a carnivorous flower.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As Pale watched from atop the walls, she was surprised to see how good Brandika was. He was better than she¡¯d expected.


    ¡°Won¡¯t the king be surrounded at this rate?¡±


    It was the magician-ss goblin, Gi Za Zakuend, who turned a sharp nce at Pale. The druids were slow, so he and his men were instead ced in defense.


    ¡°Yes. The enemy¡¯s movements are much better than expected. They must¡¯ve seen through us.¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Are you saying the king¡¯s trust in you was for naught?¡±


    Gi Za red furiously at Pale as he extended his staff toward her neck. Not a hint of his usual calmness remained, and his eyes made it clear that one wrong move and he was sure to kill her.


    ¡°But even if that were the case¡­ My ns won¡¯t lose a second time!¡±


    But despite that, Pale never moved her eyes away from the battlefield.


    For everything¡­ The defeat in thest battle, the sacrifices made, the retreat that led the enemy here¡­ Yes. Everything was done for this one moment.


    Reflected on Pale¡¯s eyes was the sight of the enemy troops being sent flying one after another.

 Volume 3, Chapter 213 - The Kishin of Melgion (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 213 - The Kishin of Melgion (3/4)</h4>


    ¡°GURUuoOOOoAaAAA!!¡±


    With the swing of a sword, the iron shield was torn through, and the body of a soldier was sent flying. But despite that explosive strength, the momentum of the terrifying horse didn¡¯t slow down even a little as it charged into the gap. Already its mouth was dyed in red from the blood of several soldiers, but hungry for more, it bit at the soldier¡¯s head before it and filled its mouth with that delightful red of life.


    Sui crushed the head along with the helmet, but it seemed he wasn¡¯t so fond of the taste of iron, as he immediately spat it out, then he vented his feelings on the wall of soldiers in front. A great lump of weight quickly sped toward the soldiers. There was no end to the death brought about by the horse¡¯s hooves. Already the hair covering its hooves was dyed with blood and was a hue of dark red.


    Atop that horse was none other than the Goblin King himself, who swung his two great swords.


    The Goblin King skilfully handled two great swords. With every howl, the enemies would freeze and their movements would dull. And each time, a line of soldiers would be torn apart like a pair of scissors cutting through a sheet of paper. The ck mes of the Underworld danced on each great sword.


    That was already a kind of natural cmity


    Each time that raging cmity swung his arms, each time would a life be extinguished. It was almost as if there were no people in the ins as that ck tornado charged straight for the human king. Supporting the Goblin King were 800 knights.


    ¡°GURUuUOOOAAaa!¡±


    The forces following from behind were like a force of me as they chased after the king. More fearful were their howls than that of a pack of beasts as their bellowed howls shook the earth and struck fear into the heavens. Gi Ga Rax¡¯s spear prated the throat of a soldier. Cynthia the Gray Wolf bit off the arm of an enemy. Gi Be y skilfully used his spear with one arm, and Hal indomitably lopped off the head of an enemy.


    Pale had told the Goblin King beforehand.


    The enemy was the greatest tactician within the continent. It was likely that they might have seen through her ns already.


    But no matter how great a tactician the enemy was¡­


    They could never imagine such a fast and powerful existence.


    ¡ªIn other words¡­


    ¡°Even if they¡¯ve seen through our n, use your overwhelming power and flip the board upside down.¡±


    Even if a trap is waiting, lop the enemy¡¯s head off anyway. The n Pale spoke of while Gi Za¡¯s staff was aimed at her was not really something that could be called a n.


    This was purely brute force.


    Flip the board upside down and im victory with the power of a single monster.


    It was precisely because Pale realized that the enemy was greater than her that she took this n.


    ¡°¡­It is a terrible n as far as ns go.¡±


    But that is precisely why Brandika would not be able to see iting. It was precisely because he was not an untalented boor and because of Carlion¡¯s n that he would fall straight into Pale¡¯s n.


    With the force of a raging storm, the Goblin King broke through the endless wave of humans. Be it the veteran soldiers that have won countless battles or the fire-wielding wizards, neither of them could stop the king now.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°¡­Can they not be stopped? There¡¯s no more than 1,000 of them!¡±


    Despite the enemy falling straight for their trap, the enemy¡¯s charge was showing no signs of slowing. If anything, their own lines were the ones starting to copse. When the staff officers around Brandika saw that, they started to panic.


    ¡°This is impossible. How is this happening?¡±


    It was ridiculous. The army that was being surrounded was overpowering the army that was about to surround it. The exact opposite of what was supposed to happen was happening. And that very army was headed straight for where Brandika was. Even if that army was still far away, the pressure from it cold be felt from where they were.


    The sound of the monster¡¯s hooves kicking against the ground and the howls of the monster that swung two great swords from atop it, followed by a horde of man-eating fiends from right behind. That monstrous army was approaching them. Despite all the brave generals and heroic soldiers that stood between that army and them, the staff officers could not feel safe at all.


    They watched as the soldiers were skewered, looked up in fear as the soldiers¡¯ heads were sent flying, listened with anxiety as the


    soldiers screamed from the top of their lungs, and finally stared nkly as the soldiers tripped over each other and the formation itself was broken. To the staff officers, the sound of breathing had turned into an rm and was getting faster by the moment. The sea of soldiers was being parted, and the Monster King was going straight through it.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ve been had.¡±


    When Brandika said that, the staff officers strained their eyes, and then they saw Saldin¡¯s and Germion Kingdom¡¯s g moving.


    ¡°Oh! If it¡¯s them, then perhaps!¡±


    They could stop the monsters, is what they thought. A faint hope they clung to as their eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Damn it! At this rate, the front is going to be torn into shreds!¡±


    As amander of a cavalry battalion himself, Saldin couldn¡¯t help but be envious of the scene unfolding before his eyes. That was a true assault. Not the sort executed against a fleeing enemy, but a true assault that went straight toward one¡¯s foe.


    The very sight that inspired many to be a cavalrymander in the first ce¡­


    An overwhelming charge that rendered any and all who stopped it dead in their tracks. A prating power that couldn¡¯t be described by the likes of a human cavalry. Seeing that, called forth envy and hate within Saldin. Fortunately, they were enemies, for if not, he would only be able to watch at them with envy.


    What had enacted that ideal form was not only their enemy but a horde of monsters that weren¡¯t even human.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to make our era! We¡¯re going to open an age of man! Right, Carlion!¡±


    As Saldin drew his long sword, he ordered his army to advance straight toward the enemy.


    ¡°Mind if we join you too?¡±


    With a great sword atop his shoulder, that was none other than the reinforcements from Germion Kingdom.


    ¡°Can a holy knight lead a cavalry!?¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯ve got guts, kid. But you don¡¯t have to worry. This cavalry ain¡¯t mine. It¡¯s something that was lent to me!¡±


    As he kicked against the stomach of the horse, the Storm Knight sped up and tried to ride ahead of Saldin. The cavalry Gund had brought with him was not his but was lent to him by his sworn friend, Sivara. However, he only had 300 soldiers with him since they were currently in the middle of a siege and no one was actually expecting him to use them.


    ¡°Like hell I¡¯ll lose to you, idiot!¡±


    But Saldin wasn¡¯t about to let someone one-up him, so he rode faster and headed straight for the Goblin King.


    The Goblin King took down soldier after soldier with his two great swords as he led the charge, but Saldin and Gund were about to take him down with a pincer attack. Although these two had never really worked together, as veterans who has fought countless times in the battlefield, they were skilled enough to be able to work together at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°You owe me one! Take this! Ruler of Wind and Lighting (Astaroth)!¡±


    Gund unleashed a lightning attack toward the king and managed to get his attention, but a swing from the Goblin King¡¯s ck-mes- d great sword was all that was needed to nullify his attack. One swing and Gund¡¯s attack both vanished while a nearby soldier was cut in two when the Goblin King¡¯s great sword swung back where it came from.


    That was the difference between their strength.


    But Gund had intended that attack to be nothing more than a diversion in the first ce. With both Saldin and Gund attacking at nearly the same time, that was no different than him telling Saldin that he was going to get the Goblin King¡¯s attention.


    ¡°No one asked for your help! But I¡¯ll be damned if I don¡¯t take it!¡±


    Saldin¡¯s long sword extended toward the Goblin King¡¯s nk, but what greeted him was not the sensation of a de burying itself into flesh but that of the hard material of metal. One of the Goblin King¡¯s great sword had deflected his attack.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    As Saldin clicked his tongue, he saw the Goblin King easily receiving Gund¡¯s two-handed attack with just one hand. When Saldin saw that, a shiver ran through his back. That was a holy knight. A represent ion of a nation¡¯s power, and yet here was an enemy that was handling him like a child.


    Although Gund was covered in wounds after just a few shes, he still managed to slip past the Goblin King.


    ¡°Fucking monster!¡±


    As Saldin spat that, he brought his steed around. As he heard the cries of his subordinates being cut in half, he prepared to make another charge toward the Goblin King.


    At this rate, the Goblin King would soon reach Brandika with that monster cavalry of his; so, Brandika tried to start another charge, but the Goblin King was already out of reach. As such, Saldin decided to change his ns.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take them from the side!¡±


    Saldinmanded that to his cavalry as they turned around counter-clockwise. They would attack the Goblin King from the side.


    ¡°After me¡ª What!?¡±


    Saldin had raised his long sword over his head and was about to begin the charge when a goblin on ck tiger suddenly appeared beside him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight, human! I am Hal of Paradua!¡±


    The goblin¡¯s spear grazed Saldin¡¯s cheek as he said that. The ck tigers had split from the Goblin King¡¯s forces and blocked Saldin¡¯s path. As they were riding parallel to them, they couldn¡¯t carelessly charge.


    ¡°Fucking goblins!¡±


    Saldin slipped through the spear and attacked with his own long sword, but Hal was too quick with bringing back his spear. Saldin found it shameful to suddenly find himself tied with a troublesome enemy, but he had no choice but to apany him.


    Gund found himself in a simr situation, as a slender goblin with long arms on a ck tiger stopped him when he was about to start his charge a second time.


    ¡°The small fries should stay put!¡±


    ¡°Any and all who dare impede my king¡¯s path to domination, be rust upon my spear!¡±


    Gi Ga Rax the Knight ss Goblin thrust out with his long spear outside of Gund¡¯s range. With such powerful attacks constantly pouring at him from outside of his range, Gund couldn¡¯t find the opportunity to make a big move.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Gund nced at the Goblin King, but he knew that he was already too far, not to mention too fast. It was likely that not even an hipparion would be able to chase him. The human army was barely an obstruction to them. In fact, from a third party¡¯s perspective, it looked like he was about to get poked to death anytime now.


    ¡°You asked for this, fucker! You¡¯re dead! You¡¯re done for!¡±


    ¡°Come, human!¡±


    Realizing that he had no choice but to kill this fly in front of him, a fierce fight began between the Goblin King¡¯s loyal retainer and Gund.


    Supported by the two goblins, the Goblin King rode deeper and deeper into enemy territory. With nothing left to stop him, the humans started shaking.

 Volume 3, Chapter 213 - The Kishin of Melgion (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 213 - The Kishin of Melgion (4/4)</h4>


    ¡°At this rate¡­¡±


    Gi Za withdrew his staff after hearing Pale¡¯s words, but the situation before them was not really something that could be called favorable. It was true that the Goblin King had broken through and was causing panic everywhere.


    But that was it. The damage the king has inflicted was really no more than a little panic. As soon as the humans shook it off, the threat of a surround will once again be hanging upon their heads.


    ¡°Indeed. At this rate, even the king¡¯s cavalry will eventually run out of strength.¡±


    ¡°Then why would you have them attack like this!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an oversight. I have a n. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°The burden on the defense will be greater. You will need to prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me!¡±


    Gi Za turned heel and ordered his subordinates to prepare to defend. Gi Gu Verbena the Ruler of the South and Gi Jii Yubu the Battle Demon eyed him from the side as they set out with Gi Zu Ruo who led the Brawler Faction.


    ¡°Can you take a second arrow?¡±


    Pale narrowed her eyes as she saw the departing goblins off.


    Gi Zu headed southwest in order to suppress the enemy that was going around from that direction. Gi Jii and Gi Gu mustered their strength to support the Goblin King, who fought in the southeast.


    ¡°Ready your spears! We shall aid the king!¡±


    The regiol led by Gi Jii Yubu the Battle Demon raised theirrge shields in front as they closed the distance to the enemy, then they gathered themselves in a tight formation. The hedgehog formation (trista) was weak to blows from the side, but its defensive prowess and assault prowess toward the front was unparalleled.


    The purpose of their 600-monster regiol was to support the king¡¯s cavalry from behind. Although right now the Goblin King was tearing through enemy lines and had no one attacking from behind, should his assault be stopped once, he could very well be surrounded and wiped out along with his cavalry.


    In order to prevent that, the second arrow was released. Its duty: to destroy the panicking humans before they could get back up.


    ¡°Go, go, go!!¡±


    Although their forces were made up mostly of normal goblins, the ferocity of their assault was several times greater than that of a human army. With spears as their choice of standard weaponry, they breathed as one and thrust their spears at the enemies that sought take the king from behind. Because of their tight formation, there was none that could run from the reach of their long spears.


    Be it those who turned around and fled, or those who attempted to dodge but failed, or those that tried to block with their shields, only to have their shields prated along with their body, all of them perished. And as if it were feeding off their screams and blood, the Regiol that had taken the Hedgehog Formation (Trista) advanced steadily.


    The soldiers who tried to surround the king¡¯s cavalry were pushed one-sidedly by the goblins that left the fortress. The generals Pale had sent into the fray were a pair of goblins skilled in teamwork and a goblin whose army could be considered as the army¡¯s main force. They were strong.


    When Gi Jii took formation and started bleeding the humans, Gi Zu Ruo took advantage of that opportunity to attack with his southern goblins. They used theslings they developed in the Forest of Darkness to throw fist-sized stones one-handedly at the humans. The might of those wreaked even more havoc among the enemy formations.


    After having the regiols of Gi Jii Yubu ruined the formations of the humans, Gi Gu Verbena also attacked.


    ¡°Release the monster beasts! After me! Attack!¡±


    Gi Gu bellowed, and the rare ss goblin messengers beside him brought word to his entire army to attack. They took the Spear Arrow Formation with Gi Gu at the center, and at Gi Gu¡¯s behest, simultaneously howled.


    In the next moment, the dinos positioned at the edge of the arrow¡¯s head attacked the humans. Before the massive bodies of the dinos, some were crushed, some became lost, and some continued to attack, but regardless what action they took, their formation was already broken.


    Gi Gu pressed on the attack and led his southern army to sh with the enemy. The attacks of the goblins were fierce, and the goblins were able to sessfully break the enemy line. But it should not be forgotten that the humans numbered over 10 times the goblins.


    The line Gi Gu and his men had broken was nothing more than one of the manyrge heads of the monster they faced.


    In order to win, the goblins had no other choice but to take the head of the king general of the enemy, Brandika, himself.


    After Gund and Saldin passed, the cavalry led by the Goblin King easily broke through the humans¡¯ breakwater.


    The Goblin King¡¯s cavalry that rode onwards with great momentum looked like an army from hell. That ominous image burned itself into the eyes of the humans.


    Seeing that, Grave turned to Brandika and spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s send Lord Wyatt and Lord Kanash.¡±


    ¡°If we did that, then the formation is sure to copse!¡± One of the staff officers said that in rebuttal.


    Grave¡¯s eyes opened as he said angrily, ¡°Are you blind!? Are those eyes of yours just for decoration!? There is nothing more important in the battlefield than King Brandika!¡±


    Grave inhaled after saying that, then as his old wrinkles knitted, he bowed his head.


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s n is clear. Only by doing this can we keep Carlion¡¯s n alive. Please make the decision, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°I permit it.¡±


    As Brandika nodded, Grave deeply nodded, then he took his toon and led them to stand against the Goblin King.


    ¡°Not even a kishin shall pass through here!¡±


    Grave was willing to sacrifice even the toon he had personally raised if it meant killing the Goblin King. If he couldn¡¯t do this much, then he wouldn¡¯t have the face to show Carlion, who had sacrificed everything to bring them this opportunity.


    Grave split his army into two and attacked the Goblin King from two sides. The momentum of the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry slowed down a little at that.


    But that dy was only so they could show an even more terrifying nightmare to the humans.


    As soon as the soldier at the head of the cavalry shed with the goblin king, blood sttered in the air and the soldier was cut in two. The sight of the Goblin King¡¯s two great swords cutting the soldier along with the horse was nothing short of a nightmare.


    Grave¡¯s greatest miscalction was the speed of the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry.


    The cavalry led by Grave was a sorcerer cavalry (mana guard). Although it wasn¡¯t on the same level as Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s, it was by no means weak. They normally fought by employing hit-and- run tactics; hence, they were poor at closebat. Still, they did not expect for their casualties to be this great.


    A swing of the Goblin King¡¯s great sword was all it took for him to dispel the barrage of fire bullets shot at him and mow down Saldin¡¯s soldiers dead. Seeing the forces under the direct control of the Red King, which were praised to be powerful, fall just like that before this horde of monsters left even Grave groaning despite his resolve.


    The speed of the Goblin King¡¯s charge was so fast that they didn¡¯t have the time to withdraw. And without even the time to turn around, they ended up on the receiving end of the Goblin King¡¯s attack. The forces under the direct control of the Red King were turned into lumps of meat as blood sttered about.


    But that sacrifice was enough to buy time for the authority of Elrain Kingdom, Kanash, and the guest general from the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow (Swallow n), Wyatt, to arrive.


    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯rete.¡±


    When the general of Elrain Kingdom, Kanash, said that, Grave, shocked from only being able to watch as his cavalry was decimated, turned around.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    That was all he said as he bowed to the general before him. In response, Kanash nodded back.


    His army was the most bnced of those affiliated with the Red King. An army of archers and footmen that fought ording to the book.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. After the archers shoot, we will crush the enemy with our footmen! Bows at the ready!¡±


    ying by the book meant that their odds of victory were higher.


    Arrows rained at the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry. It wouldn¡¯t be odd if this rain of arrows hit even the humans¡¯ own allies, but in response, the Goblin King brandished his great sword above his head, and then wordlessly swung it. And then just like that, in an instant, a path was cleared for the entire cavalry.


    At the end of that path was none other than Kanash¡¯s footmen.


    Only Kanash himself was mounted on a horse. The Goblin King rode toward him with his Terrifying Carnivorous Horse as he cut down the footmen that sought to block his way.


    With a breath in, the Goblin King swung his great sword. With a breath out, he pierced with his other great sword. It was a momentum so quick it was as if the rider and the steed were one. Kanash¡¯s army was easily broken through and the Goblin King rode ever closer for Kanash.


    ¡°Your decision isn¡¯t bad, but you¡¯re too soft, monster!¡±


    When Kanash brought up his shield and yelled that, the Goblin King¡¯s instincts noticed an enemy approaching. When the Goblin King turned to his left, eh saw Wyatt approaching him ferociously. In the veteran brave general¡¯s right hand was a Blue-Siver Steel Halberd (Congo) and on his left hand was a Magic Steel Shield (Fudo).


    ¡°To purge evil, this once, I shall be a demon!¡±


    The aura about Wyatt gave the impression of a Scarlet Speckled Big Bear as he swung his Blue-Siver Steel Halberd (Congo) fiercely and his hipparion mmed itself against the andoryu sarkus.


    Wyatt¡¯s attack was powerful.


    ¡°But it¡¯s no longer enough to stop me!¡±


    The Goblin King howled.


    If a normal goblin were to receive that attack, he would surely have no choice but to turn into ground meat, but the Goblin King¡¯s ck- red great sword was able to receive it and repel Kanash¡¯s spear.


    ¡°Mu!¡±


    The force when Kanash¡¯s spear was deflected was so great that he was forced to groan. The speed and strength of the Goblin King¡¯s attack was like that of a giant¡¯s, even though he deflected the spear while receiving the attack from a brave general like Wyatt.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    Kanash yelled loudly as if to reprimand the fear he felt, then he kicked against his horse. His horse was smallpare to the Goblin King¡¯s and Wyatt¡¯s steed, but it was already big for a horse. Unfortunately, try as he might to m Sui with that horse of his, he


    couldn¡¯t stop Sui from moving. Wyatt and Kanash rode parallel to the king as they continued to exchange attacks.


    Kanash threw away his shield and approached the king to challenge him to a melee. Kanash used all sorts of secret techniques and gave the Goblin King no chance to swing his great sword, while Wyatt¡¯s blue-siver steel halberd (congo) created sparks with the Goblin King¡¯s ck-red-speckled great sword.


    But then in a sh, the Goblin King found a way out of their attacks.


    The Goblin King found and opening and brought Sui to Wyatt.


    ¡°KU!?¡±


    The Goblin King entered the inner range of Wyatt¡¯s halberd and without any dy swung his great sword. Although Wyatt was able to defend with his magic steel shield (fudo), that was enough to allow the Goblin King leave the staggered Wyatt and attack Kanash.


    As the two great swords swung, the general who was at the prime of his life, Kanash, groaned out loud and fell from his horse. The Goblin King nced at him only for a moment before pressing the attack on Wyatt.


    In less that 10 shes, Wyattalso fell from the horse, and the Gblin King was free to ride for Brandika.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Grave enchanted his own staff and stood before the king.


    ¡°You challenge me knowing you cannot win!?¡±


    With every blow, Grave¡¯s posture broke and his body creaked. Despite that, he still managed to endure three shes, and was able


    to buy time fro the sorcerer cavalry (mana guard), Wyatt, and Kanash to get back up on their feet and surround the king.


    But then Gi Be called out from behind the king.


    ¡°Please go ahead, Your Majesty! Bring victory ot us!¡±


    When the king heard that, he brandished his great swords and brought them to his side.


    ¡°I hereby order you my soldiers!¡±


    The Goblin King gave orders while riding upon Sui.


    ¡°Trample upon our enemies!¡±


    ¡°GURUUOOOOOO!!¡±


    The cavalry led by the GI Be and the Lady of the Lake Shore (Cynthia) turned to the left and the right, and foght back against the three armies.


    ¡°Die monster!¡±


    Grave managed to attack the Goblin King from the side, but the Goblin King swung his sword and spoke angrily.


    ¡°Your resolve is praiseworthy, but you are better off dead!¡±


    The great sword that split the old enchanter in half did not even touch the ground.


    ¡°GURUuUOOOOOAAAAAA!!¡±


    Before the Goblin King that had trampled upon all of his foes was Brandika, who wielded a long double-edged axe.

 Volume 3, Chapter 214 - King Versus King (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 214 - King Versus King (1/2)</h4>


    Pale could clearly see that Brandika and the Goblin King were now facing each other.


    ¡°¡­Yes, the king of humans, Brandika, will not flee. This entire stage was prepared just for you.¡±


    The corner of Pale¡¯s mouth lifted as she watched them from the distance.


    When Pale saw the pursuing forces that after their fortress fell, what ran through her mind then was the n to kill Brandika. With the Goblin King¡¯s strength, no matter how thick of a formation the enemy sought toy, it was possible to break through it.


    Losing her strong subordinates and retreating after expending all of her strength in an expedition¡­ None of those things was forgivable. Not to mention permitting a head-on charge toward the enemy.


    But as far as Pale was concerned, the Goblin King¡¯s world domination and Brandika¡¯s army of 50,000 were nothing more than pawns to fulfill her vengeance.


    It didn¡¯t matter how many had to be sacrificed, so long as Brandika died, the n would be a sess.


    Pale quietlyughed in madness.


    In order to keep Brandika from escaping, she turned 50,000 humans into hostages and had them killed by the goblins, then she unleashed the Goblin King at Brandika.


    ¡°Touri¡­ Ryutanu¡­ I¡­¡±


    As she looked up, the blue sky filled her vision.


    Even her own life was weaved into her ns. Originally, she should have been killed in front of Melgion Fortress after her pursuers caught up, but because of the sudden downpour, her life was spared. It was a heroic resolve though the Goddess of Vengeance has blessed her.


    ¡°No, no¡­ Not yet¡­ He lives yet. He breathes in the air and raises up his weapon.¡±


    Tears welled up at the corner of her eyes as she smiled a crazed smile and killed her emotions.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­ Brandika, king of humans, your pride shall be your undoing. No, your undoing is my will¡­ Ha ha ha. I bring death to your army.¡±


    Pale took her bow, then she covered her arrow in oil and lit it on the nearby torch.


    As she pulled on the bowstring and made the wind cry, she shot out an arrow.


    That arrow could be seen clearly even from a ce far away from the battlefield.


    ¡°Move out, move out!¡±


    In a ce half a day¡¯s distance on human feet from the battlefield, the demihumans could see that arrow and know that this was an opportunity for them to mobilize.


    ¡°Is that a signal?¡± Tanita, who led the long tailed two-headed-two- tailed ones, nced at Fanfan who was currently talking with a giant restless ant.


    ¡°Fanfan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t possibly be wrong!¡± Fanfan said.


    ¡°I saw it too.¡± The first wing of the winged ones (harpyurea), Yushika, gracefully stretched her white wings and agreed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Then let us go,¡± Tanita said.


    Behind him were the dependents of the long-tailed, 300 lizard men warriors from the waterside in the Forest of Darkness and 200 ratmans. Every one of them were outfitted for battle and looked at Tanita with a gaze full of reverence.


    ¡°Can¡¯t let those bastard centaurs be the only one to look good,¡± Mido the Tyrant who led the Fang Tribe (Werewolf) said in jest.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just worried about the gray wolves?¡± Luther the Moss- Covered Shell who ruled the Shell Tribe (Papirsag) readied his monsters.


    ¡°S-Shut up!¡± Mido replied.


    ¡°Fanfan knows. Cynthia was taken from Mido by the king!¡± Fanfan¡¯s round and cute eyes gazed into Mido, causing him to falter.


    ¡°Like hell that¡¯s true! Damn it! I¡¯m going ahead!¡±


    Seeing Mido perk up his shoulders as he walked away left everyone wryly smiling as they each mobilized their forces.


    The third arrow Pale shot was a signal for the forces outside the battlefield to attack the Red King.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    After oveing tens of thousands of soldiers, the Goblin King now stood before him.


    Brandika¡¯s imperial guards and staff officers remained yet, but though they raised up their spears, the Goblin King did not see them.


    Nor did Brandika.


    After passing through waves of horses so numerous they could be likened to the sea of clouds, this goblin now blocked his path.


    His body dyed in blood, a great sword in each hand¡­ Already, there was no telling how many hundreds of men and horses this goblin has in. And as if his body was afflicted with a great fever, white smoke rose up from the goblin¡¯s body. Even though the morning mist had already cleared¡­


    Should he still call this monster a goblin? He wasn¡¯t sure. Perhaps chaos itself has taken the form of a monster and now stands in his path. The steed he rode upon snorted in displeasure and kicked against the ground.


    Just that was enough to strike unrest upon the people nearby.


    Wasn¡¯t his army that which conquered the south? Brandika felt anger, but at the same time, he felt refreshed.


    What stood before him was a true monster.


    Not a figure of speech, but a true monster.


    Before his might, humans trembled in fear. With his power, he could pull out the mountains, and with his spirit, move the world. Even the soldiers that should be defending him could only prostrate themselves before his strength.


    But that was precisely why he believed he was being tested.


    Before him was a wall so great it was like a great mountain.


    Brandika couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling. Perhaps the people who did jobs as reckless as adventurer work and those who prayed for peace werepletely different.


    Dying on the throne after years of peace and tranquility was not something Brandika could possibly desire. No. Life could only be life when danced upon the borders of life and death.


    Not a trace of regret could be seen on his friend¡¯s face. Carlion himself lived his life exactly how he wanted to live it; so, what reason was there for Brandika to distort his way of living?


    ¡°Move.¡±


    Quietly, Brandika ordered his shields away, and he moved onwards. This monster that now stood before him. Surely, he must be the King of Monsters.


    It is only when a king stands before death that a king can show his true worth.


    Brandika wasn¡¯t about to lose now.


    ¡°I am the king. Brandika of Attibel Kingdom!¡±


    Brandika passed through the imperial guards, who looked on with eyes wide open, then he struck his Long Double-Edged Axe (Valdis) into the ground and boldly named himself.


    ¡°Name yourself, monster.¡±


    The blood-red eyes of the monster looked into Brandika.


    ¡°I am the king, the king that binds the unhuman.¡±


    The Goblin King put away his two great swords and unsheathed the Guardian Sword of the Giants (Titan Dagger).


    ¡°Hmph¡­ It¡¯s a battle between kings then! Others need not interfere!¡±


    As Brandika lifted the massive Valdis, he cleared away the dew from the battlefield.


    Within Brandika and the Goblin King¡¯s chest welled up a feeling. Was it joy? Or was it madness?


    ¡°GURUuUOOOoOAAaAA!!¡±


    ¡°UOoOOoOOOOoO!!¡±


    Like that the curtains upon this battle between two kings were drawn.


    The goblins fought valiantly to support the king, but the difference in number was overwhelming. No matter how many enemies they cut down, another woulde to take its ce. The only reason they were able to keep fighting while keeping their advantage despite wavering between madness and calmness were Pale¡¯s excellent orders.


    ¡°Lord Gi Jii¡¯s toon shall retreat¡­ Archers, three volleys, after me!¡±


    The enemies in the area, where the arrows fell, stopped.


    ¡°Again! Another volley!¡±


    Where Pale¡¯s arrownded, so did the arrows of the elves and the members of Ganra. The strength of Ganra¡¯s bows has gotten stronger after all the battles they¡¯ve gone through. So, when their 600 archers shot their bows, there was more than enough firepower and precision for them to stop the enemy¡¯s advance. As the arrows continued to rain, they managed to bring chaos to the enemy.


    As one might expect,rge armies often relied on their numerical advantage. But moving such great numbers required that someone instructed where each unit go and what each unit should attack.


    But no soldier wanted to die; hence, there probably wasn¡¯t a man who wanted to encroach into thend of death and go where the arrows were raining. As such, the soldiers avoided the ce where the arrows fell and moved around them instead.


    This created a dent on their formation, causing them to be unable to assume the offensive posture that they would like.


    ¡°Lord Gi Gu¡¯s toon shall retreat as well. We will use the catapult.¡±


    Originally, siege weapons were meant to be used against castles, but by reducing their range, they were able to use them as weapons against the humans that were as numerous as the clouds. South, East, Southeast, Southwest. Humans were closing in from almost everywhere they could, and Pale had to deal with them all.


    ¡°Enemies are approaching from the east!¡±


    Pale turned a little, and when she saw the enemies approaching the castle wall, she knit her brows.


    ¡°Send a messenger to Lord Zaurosh. I¡¯m leaving the east to him.¡±


    Currently, Pale was giving orders to the toons outside while also dealing with the approaching main forces of the enemy from the south and the southeast. No matter how skilled Pale was, she could neither summon soldiers from thin air nor multiply herself.


    There was also a limit to how many things a single person could think about.


    ¡°Understood. Prepare the ballista!¡± Zaurosh who received word from the messenger looked down the castle walls and at the approaching great army.


    ¡°They sure are desperate.¡± Fase from Proud n (Leon Heart n) said as he readied the Ballista beside Zaurosh.


    ¡°The tactician¡¯s ns havee together. The Red King¡¯s army being able to continue fighting is a testament to how strong they are. They probably have a lot of faith in their n leader.¡±


    Zaurosh aimed his cross spear at the enemy and howled.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    As Zaurosh watched the enemy soldiers mowed down, he renewed his fighting spirit.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t n on losing either. It¡¯s our duty to kill, so that we can protect those we must.¡±


    Before Zaurosh¡¯s eyes was the sight of the enemy army panicking under ballista fire while Gi Gu¡¯s army cut them down as they retreated.


    To whom victory would fall was yet uncertain, but both camps continued to shed blood and believe that they would be the one to win.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    As two god ss weapons shed, shockwaves leaked to the surrounding area. A monster and a human put their pride on each swing, causing sparks to sh as they groaned and sought to crush the other.


    The monster steed of the responded to him and attacked the enemy with its own attack as it stepped forward. At the same time, the king himself also attacked.


    ck mes of the Underworld burned within the Goblin King¡¯s great sword. One of the things the king has received from the Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia), who ever seduced one toward death, was the favor of the one-eyed snake. In response, Brandika attacked with his long double-edged axe (valdis). A god ss weapon he¡¯d unearthed from a dungeon once upon a time.


    The magic axe responded to its bearer and continued to increase its destructive powers infinitely. It even strengthened the physical abilities of Brandika. Brandika swung that destructive power with


    both hands and equaled the Goblin King, who has felled countless soldiers until now.


    ¡°GURUUuOOOOAAAaAa!¡±


    ¡°NUUuUOOORAAAaAaA!¡±


    Even their battle cries were full of valor. Already they had shed twenty time, but the battle continued yet.

 Volume 3, Chapter 214 - King Versus King (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 214 - King Versus King (2/2)</h4>


    As the two warriors shed with neither taking a step back, it was as if two elephants were fighting in the meadows to decide who would reign king. Before anyone knew it, the goblins and humans near them were charmed.


    Though the standpoints of the soldiers were different, their respective kings, whom they believed in, were fighting each other. It would have been stranger had they not been charmed. Gradually, silence overtook the area surrounding the two kings.


    Within that silence, only the sound of their battle cries and the shing of steel could be heard.


    The guardian sword of the giants (titan dagger) that the Goblin King swung carried with it powerful winds as the Goblin King sought to sh Brandika diagonally down from the shoulder. King Brandika met that attack from the opposite direction with his Long Double-Edged Axe (Valdis). As axe and sword met, they bounced off each other, and then another attack came.


    When the great sword was deflected, the Goblin King brought it back and swept against Brandika from the right. In response, Brandika sprung up his axe and swung down with it. Neither one was willing to yield as they continued to fight at point nk.


    As the Goblin King red at Brandika, thetter smiled like a beast.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, monster!? Is that all you¡¯ve got!?¡±


    ¡°GU, NU¡­¡±


    It was just a little, but without a doubt, the scale was leaning. Perhaps it was fatigue or perhaps it was because he had used too


    much ether, but Brandika was starting to put out a little more power than the Goblin King.


    Weapons locked, as they each tried to crush the other dead, the God ss weapons cried out. As they put enough strength to crush the mrs they grit, the two kings separated, then shed once more. The attacked they released when they separated cut the air, and the shockwaves from their attacks crashed into the surrounding soldiers, causing them to bend.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡±


    They both held the sword above their heads and cut diagonally down with their respective weapons. The trajectory their weapons followed was almost the same. As such, the two weapons were bound to sh. When the God ss weapons shed, it was as if a small bomb had exploded as the resulting force looked for an exit.


    ¡°Ohh, so you can do it if you try!¡±


    ¡°Keep prattling!¡±


    The Goblin King used his will to silence the thoughts within seeking to rage, then he swung his great sword. As he tamed the power bestowed upon him by the gods, he transformed it into his own and swung his sword.


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant)!¡±


    As the king used Third Impact (The Third Chant) along with his burning ck me of ether, the mes of the underworld quickly expanded.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Nothing was imbued within Brandika¡¯s battle axe. One could tell from his bulging muscles that all he had was pure power, but those bulges were not ordinary. For the vessels along Brandika¡¯s bulging muscles were pulsating.


    That great power was coupled with a god ss weapon - said to be the strongest weapons in the world - and unleashed itself against the Goblin King¡¯s great sword. The sound of the impact was like that of a cracked bell ringing throughout the world. It caused the hipparion Brandika was riding upon to panic.


    But the same held true for the Goblin King¡¯s Sui, forcing the two kings to back off and dismount. There was a distance of 10 steps between them. As the two kings confronted each other, after that sh of silence, without any signal, they took a step.


    ¡°URAa!¡±


    ¡°NUu!¡±


    As the two powers shed, the air shook and the atmosphere was cut. The earth cracked under the step of the two kings as they continued to swing their weapons.


    As the Goblin King¡¯s great sword was deflected to the right, he allowed the impact to pass through, then he took another step forward. Like a dance performance, the Goblin King nimbly moved; like a spinning top, the Goblin King turned his back on the enemy and shifted his center of gravity. As that happened simultaneously, the Goblin King swept with his great sword from the side.


    But Brandika had also measured the distance when his weapon was deflected. Having decided that he was a little too close to the Goblin King, he moved back a little. At the same time, he put his entire body¡¯s strength into his battle axe and intercepted the Goblin King¡¯s attack.


    As he let out a battle cry and struck down the Goblin King¡¯s great sword, he nced at the Goblin King¡¯s great sword that struck the ground and his own battle axe. In a sh, he took a step, and swung his battle axe at the Goblin King¡¯s neck. With his animal-like instincts, Brandika could tell that the monster in front of him had terrifying regenerative prowess.


    Although that was something he sensed partly because of his experience in hunting monsters, he was indeed correct. Dealing a little damage to the foe before him would only spur him even more. What he needed was a powerful blow that would instantly kill the enemy before him.


    The Goblin King looked at his great sword that had been struck into the ground and immediately released it, expecting that Brandika would follow up with a strike of his own. Just as he expected, Brandika took a step forward. In response, he took a step forward himself and swung his fists. No matter how strong Brandika might be, in the end, he was only human. His body was much weakerpared to the Goblin King; hence, if the Goblin King hit him with his fist, the only result would be his face caving in, his bones breaking, and his life ending.


    Because the Goblin King knew that he unhesitatingly chose to fight in super closebat.


    But Brandika¡¯s resolve went above that. The Goblin King¡¯s mighty fist. Even though both of them knew that he would die as soon as that fist hit him, Brandika pushed his head into the trajectory of that fist without hesitation, and at the same time allowed his battle axe to finish its swing.


    ¡°KA!?¡±


    ¡°GU!?¡±


    Both warriors staggered.


    The Goblin King¡¯s fist managed to hit Brandika¡¯s head, but what was unexpected was that Brandika¡¯s weapon had strengthened his physical abilities. A defensive power that not even the Goblin King could prate. But even then the Goblin King was still able to damage Brandika¡¯s face, as could be seen by him staggering in front of the Goblin King.


    Compared to that, however, the damage the Goblin King incurred was far greater. The magic battle axe had buried itself into his shoulder and broken his bone. That blow that entered from his cor bone to his shoulder de had indeed left a heavy wound. The Goblin King could no longer feel his right arm.


    But the Goblin King still got back up first. Brandika, who had been hit in the head with a punch, needed a little more time to collect himself. The Goblin King used that opening to kick Brandika.


    ¡°GAHA!?¡±


    After moving Brandika out of the way, the Goblin King checked his unmoving right arm, then picked up his Guardian Sword of the Giants (Titan Dagger) with his left arm. As the Goblin King felt ck ether pouring out of his wounds instead of blood, he could tell that his wounds were regenerating. He wielded his great sword once more as he walked toward Brandika.


    Despite breathing heavily and blood flowing out of his mouth and several of his organs being damaged, Brandika smiled fearlessly as he stood up.


    As the Goblin King gradually regained use of his right arm, he thought of saying something to the enemy before him, but in the end, he decided not to.


    ¡°¡­Words are meaningless, huh.¡±


    The Goblin King had thought of asking Brandika to surrender, but after seeing the pride behind that fearless smile of his, he dropped the idea. Could the proud man who ims himself as king of the humans surrender here? The answer was no.


    The moment they named themselves king was also the moment they cursed themselves to keep that name till death.


    Presently, humans and monsters yet lived in two different worlds, but the Goblin King wants to rule them both.


    If the king of the people were to be introduced into the equation, then wouldn¡¯t the monsters and the humans only hate each other? As the Goblin King fought with the man before him, such a question beckoned him.


    That was another reason why he took a step forward.


    ¡°My sword shall crush you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Monster, you think I could possibly lose to the likes of you!?¡±


    As Brandika brushed aside the air with his battle axe, he forced his unmoving leg to step in as fast as he could.


    ¡°NUUoAAAAAa!¡±


    Blood poured out from Brandika¡¯s veins and forced his muscles to bulge abnormally. Blood infused with ether [1] poured to every corner of Brandika¡¯s body as he moved, from his heart to his liver to all of his muscles.


    Brandika¡¯s battle axe was literally an iron hammer that could crush the earth.


    ¡°GUuRURUuUUuUAaaA aaA AA!!¡±


    But the Goblin King met that iron hammer with his great sword.


    He took a step, and the ground was crushed, then with his right arm that shouldn¡¯t have been able to move, he gripped his great sword. Finally, as he usurped power from the servants of the gods, he released a blow.


    Two powers, each carrying everything their respective masters possessed, met each other and released a storm of power. In the next moment, Brandika¡¯s battle axe was deflected, and the sword that was used by the titans to im heads bore itself into the body of the human king.


    The guardian sword of the giants (titan dagger) tore through his blessed defenses, bit off his trained muscles, crushed the bones that supported his body, and severed the pride that may or may not be inside.


    As the Goblin King¡¯s sword crushed the top of Brandika¡¯s shoulders, wrecked everything until his cor bone, and then severed the heart from the rest of the organs, the journey of the southern king came to an end.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Without so much as a word uttered, Brandika fell. And by the time he¡¯d fallen, already he was dead.


    One king looked down from up high, while the other prostrated himself down low.


    And yet, for some reason or another, it seemed as if a hint of satisfaction could be seen on Brandika¡¯s twisted lips.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Muttered a voice after about a breath after the Goblin King killed Brandika¡¯s.


    That voice echoed throughout the area, reaching the spectators that have been charmed by the battle of the two kings.


    But the goblins were still watching. They stared so hard at the Goblin King it was as if they were waiting for something.


    And then¡­ The Goblin King did it. He took the human king¡¯s sword and lifted it up high, and then he said.


    ¡°Shout out the cry of triumph! Let our victory resound throughout the world!¡±


    ¡°King! King! King!¡±


    The goblins zealously called out the name of the king. They struck the ground with the butt of their spear and knocked their shields and made merry.


    It was at this moment that the humans turned around and screamed.


    It was also at this moment that - for the first time - the world came to realize that the goblins were indeed opposing the humans.


    ¡°Trample our foes underfoot! Wipe them out! Already, there is none left who can impede the path to our dominion!¡±


    The Goblin King once again mounted Sui and gave orders as he wielded his ck-Red-Speckled Great Sword.


    ¡°After me!¡±


    In order to save the fortress that was yet fighting, the Goblin King rode northwest. Though busied with giving orders, Pale could clearly see that the Goblin King had turned around.


    Shemanded, ¡°Open the castle gates and pursue the enemy. Assume the Arrow-Point Formation! Lord Rashka of the Gaidga and Lord Gi Go Amatsuki shall take the lead!¡±


    ¡°Finally! I was dying waiting!¡±


    As Rashka hit his club on his shoulder, he bellowed and let loose a roar that has long been waiting for a release. As soon as the castle gates were opened, the human soldiers were crushed.


    In the blink of an eye, word of the Goblin King¡¯s victory spread throughout the entire army. After all, Brandika¡¯s stronghold was destroyed by the Goblin King. There was no hiding it. The various units that gave out orders fell into panic.


    And even the more chaotic mixed army immediately started retreating as soon as they got word of Brandika¡¯s defeat. As a result, a part of the goblin forces was suddenly left with nothing to do.


    ¡°Lord Gi Zu, bring your toon in front of the castle gates!¡±


    When Pale saw that, she immediately revised her tactics and gave orders to Gi Zu¡¯s toon, which was about to pursue the enemy.


    ¡°NU¡­ If I must!¡±


    Gi Zu gave up on the pursuit, turned around, and provided support for Gi Gu, who was fighting in front of the castle gates.


    Gi Zu¡¯s brawler goblinsunched an attack toward the nks of the human toon fighting with Gi Gu Verbena. The fists of the brawler goblins brought much pain upon the humans. With Gi Gu¡¯s army and Gi Zu¡¯s army crushing upon them, the Red King¡¯s army had no choice but to break formation and flee.


    As the human army broke formation and fled, the demihumans started attacking from outside the battlefield. Fanfan led a swarm of


    ants, and regardless of whether the humans were alive or not, they swarmed into the jaws of the humans. As for the humans that crossed the river and tried to run away there were met with the swords of the lizard men.


    ¡°Lord Gi Gi, release the monster army!¡±


    Just to be doubly sure, both Gi Gi¡¯s monster army and the demihumans¡¯ monsters were released and sent after the humans. By the time most of the enemies had been driven away, the battlefield was already dyed with the light of the setting sun.


    Pale walked through the blood-stained and corpse-fillednd.


    ¡°¡­Vengeance is done.¡±


    Within the empty meadows, where no living creature was left, Pale cried alone.


    And so, the battle that would decide the ruler of the south was won by the goblins. And after Brandika and Carlion¡¯s death, the Red King quickly lost its momentum, and just like that, the unprecedented kingdom that appeared out of nowhere vanished.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Name: Brandika Rual Attibel


    Race: Human


    Level: 98


    Job: King; n leader of the red king


    Possessed Skills: Axe Mastery A-; Peerless Strength; Fighting Soul; Divine Favor of the God of me; Dungeon Explorer; King Guided by Faith; Charisma; Duelist; Blessing of the Ancestor God that Birthed Nations (Ativ)


    Divine Protection: Goddess of Destiny (Liuryuna) (Third Daughter)


    Attributes: None


    Item: Long Double-Edged Axe (Valdis)


    Peerless Strength


    Receive revision when strength is increased instantly. (HIGH)


    Fighting Soul


    When the enemy¡¯s ss is greater, ally strength, intelligence, and agility are increased (MEDIUM) and the pressure from the enemy is decreased (MEDIUM).


    Divine Favor of the God of me


    Charm effect on those with the me attribute (HIGH), natural HP regeneration increased (LOW), strength increased (MEDIUM).


    Dungeon Explorer


    When facing monsters, gain increased strength (MEDIUM), stamina (MEDIUM), defense (MEDIUM), mana (MEDIUM).


    King Guided by Faith


    Charm effect when acknowledged as king. Charm effect toward no attributes (MEDIUM).


    Duelist


    When engaging an enemy in a on on onebat, mana can be converted into physical powerup, allowing one to greatly increase one¡¯s physical ability.


    Blessing of the Ancestor God that Birthed Nations (Ativ)


    After being acknowledged as king, all stats increase (MEDIUM), and charm effect on those with the divine protection of the Goddess of Healing (Zenobia) (Fourth Daughter) (MEDIUM).


    [Item] Valdis


    This weapon has no inscription, so it is not know who crafted it, but from its strength and effects, it can be inferred that it is a god ss weapon.

 Volume 3, Chapter 215 - Muddy Stream (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 215 - Muddy Stream (1/2)</h4>


    ¡°Boooring.¡±


    A lovely girl puffed up her cheeks and knitted her brows. Corpses could be seen littered around her everywhere. It was the very picture of a battlefield that would strike fear even into the hearts of demons. South from the Fortress of the Foggy ins (Melgion), in that ce where the Goblin King and Brandika fought, stood the lovely girl as she pouted in displeasure.


    ¡°Why is elder sister just ying with her pawns!¡±


    At first nce, this little girl appears to be nothing more than an unforgettable beauty. A bewitching young girl with an innocent smile befitting that of her age and a slender body that would break when touched. Yet somehow, some reason, she carried with her an aura that reminded one of a powerful tree.


    When the animals, which were sensitive to auras, sensed her, they quickly fled the ce in shock. Animals were creatures that would flee from certain death no matter how starved they were.


    She ys¡­


    Yesterday, tomorrow, and of course, today¡­


    She ys with dolls.


    Her puppets sought to build a castle of sand, but with just one puppet that would have proved to be a difficult ordeal, so she gave them friends to help them.


    ¡°The king, the soldier, the general¡­¡±


    She had many hands.


    Enough strings and hand to cover the whole world, but when the castle was about to bepleted, a bad monster came and crushed it.


    ¡°The king was supposed to defeat the bad monster, a hero would arise to save the poor princesses he¡¯d taken captive, and then thepleted sand castle was¡ª!¡±


    Suddenly, the lovely girl changed.


    It was as if she¡¯d donned a devil¡¯s mask, and that lovely girl from before was suddenly nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°The sand castle that I painstakingly built! My sand castle! Was supposed to be destroyed by none other than me!!¡±


    But her elder sister crushed that sand castle underfoot mercilessly, leaving not even a single trace behind.


    ¡°¡­I know. I know you¡¯re just venting your anger because dad won¡¯t pay you any attention!¡±


    But what annoyed her the most was that her elder sister never looked at her.


    Even when she crushed that sand castle underfoot, she didn¡¯t even so much as nced at her. The devil-faced girl screamed. Even though they had a good rtionship in the past.


    ¡°Fufufun. But fine¡­ If you won¡¯t look my way, then I have some ideas of my own.


    She turned to Melgion Fortress.


    It was as if she¡¯d found an amusing toy. Suddenly, that devil mask was gone and that lovely girl was back. The little girl smiled bewitchingly. An intoxicating devilish smile.


    ¡°There are many ways for my strings to find themselves around your toy, elder sister.¡±


    The girlughed.


    It was as if nothing could be more enjoyable as the Goddess of Destiny (Liuryuna) (Third Daughter), said to possess a thousand hands,ughed loudly amidst mountains of corpses within the battlefield.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    The strings of the Goddess of Destiny (Liuryuna) (Third Daughter) was gradually eating away at the Goblin King¡¯s body. Breaking through the forces of the Red King, pursuing them and causing a sharp decline in their numbers¡­ All these was made possible by the Goblin King¡¯s strong will and body.


    In a sh, Shirak was upied. Razuel was no better. It was like rubbish before wind, soon to be upied as well, but then the winds changed, and suddenly, during the war council, the Goblin King copsed.


    The goblins panicked. Especially, Gi Ga Rax and Gi Za Zakuend who said that they should immediately pull back and return to the Forest of Darkness. They were the closest aides of the king; hence, their influence was great.


    But just when the flow of the war council seemed to be decided, Pale voiced a different opinion.


    If they were to retreat just like this, then wouldn¡¯t all their sacrifices have been made in vain. It would be best to advance while waiting for the king to recover. This opinion was supported by the humans and the elves. Especially, the demihumans. After all, the expansion of the Goblin Kingdom also meant morend wherein they were safe.


    Retreating here would only spit upon the efforts that the king has made and lengthen the war.


    The split in opinions had turned the council into a storm that almost broke the alliance, but that storm was suddenly brought back to a calm with the awakening of the Goblin King.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Are you alright?¡± Gi Za nervously asked.


    He asked that question so nervously that the Goblin King couldn¡¯t help but be stumped.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Look. I can hold my weapon perfectly fine. It¡¯s just the fatigue from all the fighting,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Gi Ga Rax bowed his head and heaved a sigh of relief


    ¡°Milord, please take care of your health. The fighting will only be fiercer from here on. Please don¡¯t push yourself.¡± Gi Ga said as he bowed his head.


    ¡°I am d for your loyalty, but you need not worry. Be it age, sickness, or wounds, none are worthy to destroy this body of mine,¡± Gi Jii Yubu, who was beside Gi Ga, continued.


    As the Goblin King smiled, the rest of the goblins no longer pursued the issue.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Pale alone narrowed her eyes. The Goblin King noticed her gaze, but with a nce, he told her that it was necessary to conclude this meeting first. Pale quietly withdrew and the war council resumed.


    The topic at hand was to decide the policy they would take.


    Pale gave a brief exnation to organize the council.

 Volume 3, Chapter 215 - Muddy Stream (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 215 - Muddy Stream (2/2)</h4>


    ¡°The situation surrounding our army has changed greatly these past 10 days,¡± Pale said.


    The first reason is because the death of King Brandika has greatly slowed down the momentum of the Red King.


    The second reason is because the path to upy the south has been opened due to the first reason.


    The third reason is because of the movements of the Kushain Believers, Germion Kingdom, and the Merchant Country of Pena.


    ¡°The main forces of the Red King have retreated to Elrain Kingdom, but they will probably retreat further to Fatina,¡± Pale said.


    After the Red King lost Brandika and Carlion, they lost all of their momentum and are now on the verge of copse. There are currently four factions within their forces. The original members of the Red King led by Saldin, the former members of the Elrain Kingdom, the members who want to throw their lot in with Germion Kingdom, and the adventurers that came mostly from the Labyrinth City.


    Currently, all these factions are still together and are retreating to Elrain Kingdom, but each one of them probably have their own intentions now.


    ¡°Thus, the initiative lies with us,¡± Pale concluded.


    Her strong words caused the demihumans to stretch their backs, while the goblins inclined their heads.


    ¡°Scheme, Collude, Exterminate¡­ There are many paths we can take, but¡­¡± Pale said.


    ¡°It will too much time, if we try to kill them all,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°But left alone, these enemies will be a seed of rebellion in the future,¡± Zaurosh agreed while mentioning that possibility.


    ¡°¡­As much as possible, it would be best to take them in as allies,¡± Pale said, at which the Goblin King narrowed his eyes. ¡°But it would take an equivalent price to be paid.¡±


    ¡°Speak,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Let them serve as shields to our army and atone for their sins in this way,¡± Pale said.


    In other words, use the humans to defeat the humans.


    ¡°But if there¡¯s too many of them, won¡¯t that lead to a rebellion anyway?¡±


    The shaman ss goblin, Gi Za Zakuend, asked with suspicion.


    ¡°That is a possibility indeed. As such, I believe our army should change its tactics and attack the enemy from many fronts.¡±


    Pale¡¯s new tactic was unlike the method the Goblin King has been using until now, wherein gathered all of the forces were gathered into a single sword. With Pale¡¯s new tactic, they would instead have the various goblinmanders lead their armies to attack the enemy from different sides.


    ¡°Of course, it would His Highness¡¯ discretion to whom each army should be entrusted.¡±


    Until now, the goblins looked like they had no idea what was going on, but as soon as the topic of an army being entrusted to someone was brought up, the color of their eyes changed. To be entrusted


    with an army was to have one¡¯s strength be acknowledged by the king.


    ¡°An interesting proposal. I will consider it and give an answer tomorrow,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°As you will,¡± Pale replied.


    The next topic was how to proceed next.


    With the Red King¡¯s death, the threat of the south was as good as gone. A vast opennd rife with profits from trading. If they did not take thisnd now, they would leave their backs open for Germion Kingdom to attack.


    On top of ruling the humans, gaining the rights to the rich southernnds was another attractive prospect. From here on out, as the Goblin King leads his army to victory after victory, the percentage of humans in his kingdom was bound to increase. Being able to reward these humans withnd is another benefit to owning the southernnds.


    The goblins would serve the king so long as he existed, but the humans were not like them. Nor were they like the elves or the demihumans who would be satisfied as long as they had the ins and the monsters to keep thempany. The humans held with them a desire that was unlike the other races. They were driven by a desire propelled by giant gears built from a mary economy.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem very interesting to attack a ce with no one to fight,¡± Gi Gu said, unable to understand Pale¡¯s stance.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± Zaurosh shook his head and spoke for the human side. The goblins didn¡¯t really understand, but they nodded anyway.


    This was because there were goblins that have had much interactions with the humans. Though they did not fully understand, they felt that there must be some wisdom to the human perspective. Especially, when the human speaking was was none other than Zaurosh, who has fought by their side and whom they considered as theirrade-in-arms.


    ¡°There are various reasons why humans risk their life to fight. One good reason is for the sake of money.¡±


    ¡°For these stones!?¡±


    Gi Gu took a silver coin and stared at it with visible confusion. The goblins risked their life purely for the sake of honor. To be able to fight as a warrior under the king was the same thing as the king acknowledging their strength. And to them, that was the greatest reward they could possibly receive. To that end, they throw themselves into war at the king¡¯s behest. They most certainly did not fight for something like a piece of rock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± Gi Gu muttered.


    Zaurosh wryly smiled. ¡°People value different things. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Very well. We shall protect the south and then bring our soldiers into Germion Kingdom,¡± the Goblin King decided.


    Everyone nodded their heads to the Goblin King¡¯s decision.


    Thest topic was diplomacy.


    ¡°Before that, however, it is imperative that we save the Kushain Believers. What are your opinions on this?¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s words caused Zaurosh to knit his brows.


    ¡°I believe they are no longer necessary,¡± Zaurosh said.


    Before their eyes was a giant pot of gold known as the southernnds. To Zaurosh, who has sacrificed much in this war, disregarding that pot of gold for the sake of the Kushain Believers was not something that merited enthusiasm.


    ¡°We promised them an alliance. Going back on our word now would hurt our integrity,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°A useless alliance should be cut down.¡±


    Pale shared Zaurosh¡¯s opinion, but the king disagreed.


    ¡°Among humans, perhaps. But from here on, we will be ruling over humans. If the humans do not believe we can be trusted, it is doubtful that my rein will go well. This decision is final.¡±


    Upon realizing that the Goblin King had made his decision and had no intentions to go back on it, Zaurosh and Pale had no choice but to withdraw. How they would proceed from here on would be was decided based on that.


    First, the Goblin King would take the entire army to save the Kushain Believers. After that they would fortify their back and conquer the south, and then they would go after Germion Kingdom.


    As the war council ended, Zaurosh called out to Pale.


    ¡°Tactician, do you think you could convince the king to prioritize the south?¡±


    ¡°¡­I doubt it. The king isn¡¯t one to easily change his decision.¡±


    When Pale saw Zaurosh appear crestfallen, she narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to act like this to get the king to reward you appropriately. I¡¯m sure he values you greatly.¡±


    ¡°!? You noticed?¡±


    Zaurosh was in a position wherein he had to protect the alliance. That position was his position as vice n leader, but the n leader he serves was yet young. If the number 2 were to perform too brilliantly, the n leader might end up being pushed away.


    As such, Zaurosh felt that he needed to cover himself in mud in order to allow the young n leader to bloom. Since the war has alreadye to a juncture, Zaurosh believed it would be alright even if he covered himself in mud now.


    ¡°Still¡­ Integrity, huh? From our perspective, that¡¯s a very distant word.¡±


    Pale nced at Zaurosh as he walked away, then she walked away herself.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your eyes?¡±


    When Pale asked the Goblin King that, he turned to her.


    ¡°Pale, huh.¡±


    Within the king¡¯s residential area, the Goblin King was looking at the far east from the watchtower.


    ¡°How did you find out? ¡­I see. So, my eyes are going bad.¡±


    The watch tower creaked as the Goblin King descended from it and faced Pale. There was a difference of about 2 heads between their heights. Pale looked up at the king and peeked into his blood-colored eyes.


    ¡°My eyes haven¡¯t gotten worse. I just can¡¯t see some colors. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡ªThose eyes will lose their color, and then before long, the taste of the tongue will fade, the skin will cease feeling the caress of the wind, the ears will find their holes blocked, the arms would shake, and finally, even the scent of the flowers shall be unknown.


    ¡°¡­You do understand, right?¡± Pale asked.


    The king wryly smiled and looked at his hand.


    ¡ªThe High King¡¯s Oath allowed him to use the underworld¡¯s ether in exchange for inflicting irrecoverable damage to his body. Sight, agility, mana, defense¡­ All of these would be bolstered to the utmost, but in exchange, the damage would be permanent.


    That was the price for using the ether of the underworld.


    Because he had gone beyond the limit of the race known as ¡®goblin¡¯. Such a thing was not something that could be done so simply, but even then, normally, the payment for greater power wouldn¡¯t result in one losing his senses. After all, the body would refuse to do so, as doing so was the same thing as burning one¡¯s life away.


    But the Goblin King did break through the walls erected by the thing called ¡®race¡¯, and the price paid was the loss of his five senses each time he mustered that great power. A damage that could not be undone was eating away at the king¡¯s body. Permanent damage.


    ¡°Did you meet with the snakes?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°Snakes? ¡­Do you mean the servants of the underworld goddess?¡± Pale asked.


    The corners of the Goblin King¡¯s mouths twisted as heughed.


    ¡ªYou will gain power greater than you can possess, but in exchange, your body will rot, the soul wither, the eyes rot, and the ears shall be


    blocked. The skin would forget to breathe and even the sweetness of the air shall be forgotten.


    And then Verid, whom the Goblin King had been with the longest, spoke.


    ¡ªLittle brother. You have done well. But the thing called ¡®limit¡¯ wille in due time.


    Like a death sentence, Pitch ck (Verid), the Twin-Headed Snake (Bedydia), the Earth-Devouring Serpent (Perseval), 3 of the four snakes that served the Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia), whispered to the king.


    The power the Goblin King possessed was great indeed.


    But that power went beyond what the goblin race could handle. Neither the soul nor the body could contain that power. He would lose his five senses, his soul would begin to separate, and in the end, his body would turn to ash and he would cease. The snakes told him so and all that they told him, he told to Pale as well.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Pale asked.


    Beneath that calm mask of hers, Pale couldn¡¯t help but try discern the Goblin King¡¯s true motives.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just want you to decide where and when I should use my power,¡± the Goblin King replied.


    ¡°¡­You must be joking,¡± Pale said.


    That was the same thing as entrusting his life to her. There was no reason for him to trust her that much.


    ¡°I believe the king should always fight at the front lines and risk his life. A king that didn¡¯t so would lose the right to remain king.¡±


    Pale wanted to refute his words, but it was hard to say that to the King of Monsters that got to where he was today doing just that.


    ¡°Besides, our army is going to be bigger from now on. Soon it will be too big for me to manage by myself.¡±


    With each victory, their army would grow. Pale believed that, which is why she proposed to divide the army into separate groups. The Goblin King agreed with her.


    ¡°¡­You want me to do that which the king himself cannot? You overestimate me.¡±


    ¡°¡­My tactician, Pale. If it¡¯s you¡­ No, it has to be you. It is for the same reason that I entrust my life to you.¡±


    The king was always with the army and was always moving in front.


    ¡°That¡¯s reckless. That is not something a wise king would do.¡±


    When the Goblin King heard the words ¡®Wise King¡¯, the corners of his lips twisted and heughed.


    ¡°I am the King of the Demonic Children of Chaos (Goblins). Weak and foolish monsters scorned by others as no more than beasts. They who would sacrifice theirrades without so much as a thought. Goblins. I am king to such a race. That is why I must lead.¡±


    The Goblin King was no longer smiling.


    ¡°If one is weak, then one must aim to be stronger. If one is foolish, then one must learn to work with others. Therefore, I must lead them. So that they might one day be able to live with integrity and pride. And that is why! I can never hide behind someone in the battlefield!¡±


    The Goblin King looked up at the heavens.


    That distant blue sky attracted Pale¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Pale. I need you. Come.¡±


    The Goblin King told Pale as he turned from the sky to her.


    ¡°¡­The sky is blue.¡± [1]


    As Pale continued to look up at the sky above, her face bloomed into a smile.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t hate it.¡±


    Just a little, Pale felt like she could understand the feelings that goblins like Gi Ga Rax held. It was somewhat simr to that blinding light she found in the human world.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The forces of the Goblin King upied Razuel, and then advanced northeast.


    Pale¡¯s new system caused the new detached forces to be left in charge to Gi Ga Rax the knight-ss goblin, Gi Gu Verbena the ruler of the south, Ra Gilmi Fishiga the hero of the Ganra tribe, Gi Gi Orudo themander of the monster army. The new divisions neededmanders who could lead an army, have enough leadership skills to serve a variety of purposes, and the ability to stabilize a region. It was the Goblin King who chose themanders.


    Command of the armies was left to these four goblins, while the goblin forces headed to the Holy City of Cultidian, where the Kushain Believers had locked themselves in.


    After breaking through the Red King, the goblins were in high spirits.


    The four goblins that have been appointed as generals, struggled to be the first to wage war. Pale, who was beside the king, was handling them well. The goblin forces advanced with great vigor, while the holy knight of Germion Kingdom, Sivara, decided to retreat as soon as he got word of the Red King and Gund¡¯s defeat.


    He would go back to his territory and with the holy knight, Jize, fortify their defenses toward the south.


    On the other side, just as Pale had predicted, after the Red King lost Brandika, they retreated to Elrain Kingdom. By the time the surviving Saldin led the Red King¡¯s forces to Fatina, there were only 5,000 soldiers with them left.


    The forces of the Red King had already split.


    Yet again chaos was soon to descend upon thends of the south.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Level has risen.


    Protagonist 1 to 23


    Gi Ga Rax 45 to 72


    Gi Gi Orudo 1 to 15


    Gi Gu Verbena 87 to 95


    Gi Go Amatsuki 64 to 74


    Gi Za Zakuend 5 to 15


    Gi Ji Arsil 2 to 18


    Gi Zu Ruo 6 to 20


    Gi Jii Yubu 62 to 75


    Gi Do Buruga 64 to 72


    Gi Bii


    46 to 55


    Gi Bu Rakuta 1 to 5


    Gi Be y 1 to 18


    Rashka 17 to 26


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga 52 to 76


    Hal


    65 to 78


    Kuzan


    50 to 51


    Pale Symphoria


    97 to 11 (ss Change)


    Felbi


    94 to 4 (ss Change)


    Cynthia¡¯s level has risen. 52 to 67.


    Shumea¡¯s level has risen. 95 to 5 (ss Change)


    Yoshu¡¯s level has risen. 76 to 80


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô


    [1]- Can also be tranted as ¡°¡­It¡¯s blue.¡± or ¡°¡­It¡¯s blue, huh.¡± The sky isn¡¯t directly mentioned.

 Volume 3, Chapter 216 - Negotiations for an Alliance (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 216 - Negotiations for an Alliance (1/3)</h4>


    The hydra or themander system of the goblin army was brought forward to deal with the now bigger and multifaceted battlefield.


    Pale¡¯s objective is to suppress the south and conquer Germion Kingdom.


    Although the Goblin King¡¯s army was indeed strong and represented the greatest of the goblins¡¯ might, it made it impossible to make substitutions. In the final battle with the Red King, although the only objective was to y King Brandika, and although the rare goblins had gathered together, the goblins still lost 100 goblins.


    This was despite the Goblin King calling upon the power of the underworld, and Gi Ga Rax the Knight ss and Gi Be y the One- Armed Goblin fighting to quell the powerful foes. With such losses, it was evident that fighting consecutively wouldn¡¯t be possible, and so was pursuing the Red King single-mindedly on and as vast as the southern territories.


    It is imperative that the goblin forces be able to preserve their strength for theing decisive battles while advancing. Since the fall of the Red King, chaos has been spreading among the southern countries, but the problem now was Germion Kingdom, whom they would be facing next.


    Known as the Land of the Holy Knights, in Germion Kingdom, one can find glory and honor even as a mere adventurer. So long as one possesses power, in Germion Kingdom, it is possible for one to climb


    society regardless of one¡¯s pedigree. And it was that very policy that allowed Germion Kingdom to be the power it was now.


    Though Germion Kingdom may have lost Gene Marlon the Lightning- Fast Knight and Gowen Ranid the Iron-Armed Knight, it stands strong yet. As Pale tried to work out a n ording to the Goblin King¡¯s intentions, it became apparent that the current system which focused the strength of the goblins onto the Goblin King wasn¡¯t going to work.


    Moreover, the Goblin King himself was unwell.


    Each time he mustered the power of the underworld, he would incur an irreversible wound that cut away at his life.


    The king¡¯s pride was real, and Pale herself thought that was something to be treasured, but it was not easy to use the power of the king.


    As it stands, the Goblin King is a sword that would cut even his own body.


    Often times, it would not be the blood of his foes that would dye him, but that of his own.


    Pale doesn¡¯t believe that the current situation could be maintained without the Goblin King.


    ¡°Watch and I shall make this world kneel before me.¡±


    Pale didn¡¯t hate the Goblin King thatughed fearlessly.


    He carried with him a pride that allowed him tough while saying he would conquer the world.


    And with that pride, he also carried with him a firm will that loathed sacrifices.


    The Goblin King was indeed blessed as a king.


    But going beyond one¡¯s limitses at a price. Pale knows that the king would eventually have to use his power, but as much as possible, she wanted to keep such instances to a minimum. It was her job to achieve the greatest results with the least sacrifices.


    To that end, she came up with the new system.


    Procuring soldiers was easy. Not to mention that the enemy soldiers could also be added to the human army. And as long as they could secure enough food, the goblins would rapidly increase in number. In order to use these forces well, Pale came up with the Commander System.


    Fortunately, the initiative in theing wars would lie with the goblin forces. Now that the Red King¡¯s forces have been driven into a corner, any move they make will only cause them to lose more of their strength. Moreover, the old king of Germion Kingdom was not the proactive sort.


    The Merchant Country of Pena also had no army to rely on, and their government wasn¡¯t even in a state where they could initiate a war.


    Right now, the goblins were free to choose where and when they wanted to attack. If they could keep the initiative every time, the scales of victory will swing greatly toward their favor. Pale could already see the goblins cheering in victory at the castle of Germion Kingdom.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Word of the Red King¡¯s defeat at the hands of the goblins had spread not only to the nearby country, but even to the distant small country of Orphen. The Council of Three Towers was the pinnacle of authority within the ivory tower that held a unique position among


    the nations. The three educational institutions: the Blue Tower, the Red Tower, and the White Tower would regrly hold a meeting.


    The topic would normally be decided by the elder, but this time the topic was brought forward by the small country of Orphen. Although the council had nock of topics to discuss, from time to time, a country would seek their counsel and they would discuss that instead.


    The topic was regarding the flourishing demihumans.


    The over 70-years-old elder of the white tower, Tanya Fedran. The handsome and ever young wizard, the elder of the blue tower, Floyd Berchen. The highest archbishop of the ¡®church¡¯ and elder of the red tower, Serion Harlon, who believes that the Ancestor God Who Birthed the Nations, Ativ, is the greatest of the gods.


    It was under the name of these three elders that the council was held, and they had no choice but to make an unpleasant conclusion.


    ¡°The southern countries have been overrun with demihumans.¡±


    Serion¡¯s already grim face became even grimmer as he said that.


    ¡°Good grief. There¡¯s really no other way to put it other than that things are really getting bad. By the way, Lady Tanya, what has Lady Reshia been up totely?¡±


    The over 120-years-old Floyd asked in that curious manner he usually adopted.


    ¡°¡­ying with dirt and nting crops or visiting the orphanages¡­¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be all. I hear she¡¯s taken a demihuman servant,¡±Serion said while Tanya was still talking.


    ¡°She seems to have purchased a ve,¡± Tanya said.


    ¡°Considering what we¡¯ve been discussing just recently, can¡¯t you turn a blind eye to it, Serion?¡± Floyd said, amused.


    ¡°That girl¡ª¡± Serion was about to say, but Tanya cut him off.


    ¡°The saint¡¯s decision will not change. She will ept it. Can¡¯t you just watch over her for now?¡±


    Serion inhaled deeply before speaking firmly. ¡°At this rate, the humans will lose their hold over the world. We must make a decision. As the highest archbishop of the church, and as the elder of the Red Tower, I will not budge from this position.¡±


    ¡°Archbishop Serion,¡± Tanya said.


    ¡°But my thoughts as Serion Harlon is different. I still remember when that girl was brought to the Ivory Tower still in her tender years. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s any reason to burden her any further as long as the demihumans don¡¯t thrive any more than this,¡± Serion said.


    ¡°I will let her know just how heavy the words she has spoken are,¡± Tanya said, leaving Serion with no choice but to agree as well.


    ¡°But if we turn away from something just because it is unpleasant, then for what reason have we aged? We should support Germion Kingdom a little. And should the demihumans continue to thrive, then the saint will have to act like a saint whether she wants to or not. And should their fangs reach even the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, then¡­¡± Floyd said.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Tanya said.


    Floyd turned to Serion. ¡°Shall we takes this is an opportunity to announce that it would be a good time to stop the conflicts in the small country. Highest Archbishop?¡±


    The moment the blue elder called Serion not by name but by his upation, he had already donned the mask of an experienced machinator that sought to steer the Ivory Tower where he wished it to go.


    ¡°¡­We can invite the Holy Kingdom Alsas and the Holy Shushunu Kingdom,¡± Serion said.


    ¡°Very well.


    Well then, Highest Archbishop, Lady Tanya, it was a pleasure.¡±


    Before the ageless and handsome wizard, Tanya and Serion could only hang their head.

 Volume 3, Chapter 216 - Negotiations for an Alliance (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 216 - Negotiations for an Alliance (2/3)</h4>


    The goblins areing. And with the retreat of Germion Kingdom, the Kushain Believers quickly became ted. To the Kushain Believers, who were hopeless from dealing with the siege, such good news was no different from the teachings of their god. Their voices under the castle were brimming with praise.


    The soldiers had fought with the goblins against the Red King, so they recognized the goblins as theirrade-in-arms. The little anxiety they had in regards to them was quickly blown away by the retreat of Germion Kingdom.


    Not to mention that the Cultidian Believers did not even think that the goblins would be so dutiful toward their alliance. Because of that, innocent happiness filled the believers, and an atmosphere akin to that of a festival filled the city. The governing body, however, didn¡¯t make as big of a ruckus, as they watched the goblin army approach half-doubtful-half-hopeful that they had trulye as an ally.


    When Saint Mira got word of the goblin army¡¯s approach from a soldier, she went and locked herself in her room under the pretense that she needed to prepare a messenger to send to the goblin army.


    When Vn Do Zul followed her in, she had already thrown herself into bed. He could tell that she was crying from her slender shoulders that were shaking.


    A young man like him did not know what he should say at a time like this. All he could do was remain flustered. Still, he was able to muster a smidgen of courage, and after coupling that with the so-


    called ¡®man¡¯s duty¡¯ that he heard from others, he was able to call out to Mira.


    ¡°Mdy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Vil.¡±


    Mira¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t be further from joy.


    ¡°Are you¡­ shaking?¡±


    When Vn said that, Mira embraced her shaking shoulders.


    ¡°What do you think the goblins will demand from us?¡±


    When Vn heard those words said in a shaking voice, he couldn¡¯t help but consider Mira¡¯s position. Goblins going to war was already an unprecedented event, so he could not imagine what they could possibly want.


    Perhaps they want food? Or maybe money? Maybe they wantnd? And then¡­ he thought of another possibility. It was something that Vn did not want to think about.


    Woman. And as that thought appeared within his mind, his gaze turned to Mira.


    If there is such a thing as a Goblin King, then the only woman that could possibly satisfy him in Cultidian was none other than Mira herself. Though it would be best if they could give him something else. But really¡­ When the word ¡®goblin¡¯es to mind, nothing could be a more obvious partner than women.


    Vn shook his head and brushed away the thoughts of the goblins humiliating his lord, but it was hard to argue against the possibility. At the very least, it was true that the goblins had a stronger army than the Kushain Believers.


    The Red King that neither Mira nor Vn could defeat despite all their efforts had been defeated by the goblins. As for the things that they could give to the goblins, in terms of territories they had none. After all, they had been driven all the way to their castle. What could they possibly entice the goblins with on that front?


    As for food, they had used much of it during the siege. Considering theing winter, they did not have much to spare. As for precious stones, they could lend them some, but if they asked for a lot, that would again be difficult.


    As for why, that¡¯s because most of the treasures they had gathered during the holy war have already been exchanged by Mira for food.


    And from Mira¡¯s perspective, she had no choice but to entice the goblins and use them as a shield for the believers. The Kushain Believers no longer had any power left after all the holy wars.


    ¡°¡­Say something, Vil.¡±


    As fantasies of the worst possible situation shed through Vn¡¯s mind, he did his best to brush those thoughts away, but before he knew it, Mira was already standing before him.


    Inadvertently, he turned his eyes away from her and stepped back, as if trying to run, but then Mira weakly held onto his clothes.


    ¡°M-Mdy!?¡±


    As Vn cried out, Mira jumped into his chest.


    ¡°¡­Hey, Vil. Vn Do Zul. Won¡¯t you take me away?¡±


    Hearing those words that the young general had never even once dreamed off, left him too shocked to reply.


    ¡°¡­Coward.¡±


    ¡°¡­My¡­ apologies.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Mira lightly pushed Vn¡¯s chest, then she brushed him off and she gantly walked away.


    ¡°When you think about it¡­ I could save the lives of 10,000 people in exchange for my body. From that perspective, I suppose it¡¯s not such a bad deal. It¡¯s basically no different from prostitution.¡±


    Not a hint of that earlier weakness could be seen in Mira as she brushed up the golden hair on her shoulders.


    ¡°¡­Mdy, I¡­¡±


    ¡°How long are you nning to stand there? I still need to prepare for the negotiations with the goblins. Get yourself together, Vil! The only one who can protect me is you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±


    Vn shook his head as he warned himself not to think of anything unnecessary for now.


    Negotiations were also a kind of battlefield, after all.


    The young empress embellished her own body as she set off for war.

 Volume 3, Chapter 216 - Negotiations for an Alliance (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 216 - Negotiations for an Alliance (3/3)</h4>


    Negotiations were set to be held at a town that was within a former territory of the Kushain Believers. It was about a day¡¯s distance from Cultidian. The this ce was chosen was partly because of the Goblin King¡¯s consideration that made him wonder if he should bring in the army or not and partly because of Mira wanting to get as much of an advantage as she could in the negotiations.


    It was at the highest ce of the town, within the mansion of the feudal lord that the meeting was held.


    The Goblin King couldn¡¯t sit on a normal chair, so Mira and her people hurriedly went to prepare a special chair. Unfortunately, the chair still creaked, causing the feudal lord¡¯s face to pale. Present in the meeting were the Goblin King himself, his tactician, Pale, Gi Za Zakuend the Shaman ss Goblin, and Felbi the Elven Warrior.


    On the Kushain Believers¡¯ side was Saint Mira, Vn the Young Tactician, and the oldmanding officers that organized the army. Around the manor were the soldiers of the goblins and the Kushain Believers. Both forces red at each other.


    ¡°Greeting, Goblin King. I am Mira Vi Burnen.¡±


    Mira gazed into the Goblin King¡¯s red eyes without cowering, earning the Goblin King¡¯s nod.


    ¡°On behalf of my people, I thank you foring to our aid as allies and rescuing us.¡±


    ¡°It is only right that we help you. We value integrity, after all. Still, we too have something we seek.¡±


    When the Goblin King suddenly brought up the critical part of an alliance, Mira couldn¡¯t help but gulp. Although the Goblin King had said what he said, to Mira it sounded like he was demanding them to give them something worthy of their integrity. Mira continued to smile, but behind that facade, she was desperately racking her brain, trying to figure out just what it was that the goblins wanted.


    ¡°So, you say, but did you not kill thete patriarch after betraying him?¡±


    It was an elder who yet remembered fighting the goblins who said that with a calm but poisonous tongue.


    ¡°It is only natural that death be given to the insolent. To dare demand tribute from my king is more than enough reason to be bestowed death.¡±


    Gi Za Zakuend smiled coldly as he red at the three people in front of him. That was a threat. Should they act rudely before the king, the same fate shall await them, is what he was basically saying, though he did not say it out loud.


    As Gi Za tussled with the old man, Mira sighed and looked at the Goblin King with resolve.


    ¡°King of Goblins, your majesty, if you could please allow us some privacy, there is something I would like to ask of you.¡±


    Most of the people from the goblins¡¯ side were confused. But they did not think that these representatives would try to harm anyone during negotiations. In the first ce, the person asking for privacy was none other than a young woman.


    ¡°Are you saying that this request of yours cannot be given with these people present?¡± The Goblin King asked with much confusion.


    How could they negotiate if they were alone? The Goblin King knew that the goblins weren¡¯t trusted. But without witnesses, even if they sessfully formed an agreement with the Kushain Believers, they wouldn¡¯t be able to change thatmonly held prejudice against them.


    The Goblin King¡¯s real objective was to use this negotiation as a way to gradually strengthen their alliance. An alliance wherein the goblins were masters and the Kushain Believers were subordinates.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Mira replied in a small voice with her eyes downcast.


    The Goblin King was very confused, but try as he might, he couldn¡¯t possibly think of a way for this little girl to be able to hurt him. They call her a saint, but he couldn¡¯t feel anything that could charm him like he did from Reshia.


    Since he couldn¡¯t even sense the blessings of the gods on this girl before him, the king didn¡¯t think there was anything to be feared.


    ¡°Very well. I shall ask them to leave then.¡±


    Gi Za looked at the humans with suspicion and confusion, his gaze bare with displeasure, but he said nothing as he exited the room. Felbi didn¡¯t particrly care and simply left as told. Pale, on the other hand, could tell that one of the men from the Kushain Believers were staring daggers at the king, so she walked up to the king before leaving and whispered at his ears.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t let your lust get the better of you and attack the girl. It simply wouldn¡¯t do if we had to kill everyone who came to negotiate with us.¡±


    Pale said those things without the slightest hint of concern, leaving the Goblin King even more confused.


    ¡°You think this is a honey trap?¡± The Goblin King asked. ¡°But I can¡¯t even sense the slightest trace of the gods from that girl.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, humans do really foolish things even when they¡¯re aware of how foolish it is. No matter. Remember, you mustn¡¯t sumb to your lust.¡±


    ¡°¡­You know I¡¯d appreciate it if you could trust me more. Don¡¯t you people call me your ¡®wise king¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon then.¡±


    Pale chuckled a little before exiting the room and leaving the Goblin King and Mira to themselves.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Name: Shumea


    Race: Human


    Level: 5


    Job: Border Warrior


    Possessed Skills: Spear Mastery B+; Giant Swing; Triple Thrust; Quick Thrust; Possessed Skills; Pinwheel; Arbitrator; Guide; Lightbringer; me Attack; Divine Protection of the God of me


    Divine Protection: God of me


    Attribute: Fir


    Arbitrator Charm effect on those with the opposite attribute. (LOW)


    Guide Charm effect on people of the same race. (LOW).


    Lightbringer Those with levels lower than one¡¯s self will receive a bonus to fighting spirit, strength, agility, and ether. (LOW)


    me Attack ds one¡¯s weapons in me and increases damage dealt. (LOW).


    Divine Protection of the God of me Resist against the charm effects of other gods. (LOW).


    Name: Felbi


    Race: Sylph


    Level: 4


    Possessed Skills: Heaven-Sent Child of the Wind; Sword Mastery A-; Bow Mastery B-; Inspire; Ether Maniption; Guidance of the Goddess of Wisdom; Forest Dweller; Sword Dancer; Guardian of a Race; Bestowed Talent ss Chief Soldier


    Divine Protection: Wind God


    Attributes: Wind


    Abnormal Status: Seven Duels Seven Losses


    Status: Blessing of the Forest God


    Sword Dancer When using a sword, receive a bonus that corresponds to the attribute (MEDIUM). Because of wind attribute, it will be possible to increase one¡¯s sword speed and create shockwaves.


    Guardian of a Race Charm effect on those of the same race. (MEDIUM)


    Bestowed Talent When using two or more weapon types, the skill mastery applied will be the one with a higher rating.


    Race: Sylph


    Level: 11


    ss: Bow Master; Guardian


    Possessed Skills: Seal Ether; Deep Schemes; Inscrutable Stratagem; A Tactician¡¯s Wit; Magic Maniption; Chivalry; Bow Mastery A-; Wind¡¯s Voice; Glorious Race; Commander of a Large Army; Bow Master of the Elves


    Divine Protection: Goddess of Vengeance; Wind God


    Attributes: Wind


    Status: Blessing of the Goddess of Vengeance


    Commander of a Large Army Receive a bonus when controlling arge army. (HIGH) The odds of a n seeding will also increase. (LOW).


    Bow Master of the Elves Receive a bonus when fighting with other archers. (MEDIUM)


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô

 Volume 3, Chapter 217 - Negotiations for an Alliance 2 (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 217 - Negotiations for an Alliance 2 (1/2)</h4>


    Mira Vi Burnen was a 17 years old girl. A blooming maiden before whom even the flowers blushed. Blessed with beauty and a unique lineage, and an appearance further polished by the day, it was not at all embarrassing for her to appear before others. But although no fault could be found in her as a princess, she currently stood at the crossroad of her life.


    Before her was a giant goblin, whose stature was four heads taller with muscles bulging, upon which was a head with dazzling blood- colored eyes that could stare a man to death. From his mouth could be seen fangs peeking. Each sharp enough to tear apart her flesh.


    When Mira thought of those things sinking into her flesh, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    She thought to herself. It wasn¡¯t like she was going to be killed. She was just going to have to y the harlot a little¡­ Pour him a drink, cuddle close, seduce him¡­ When Mira¡¯s thoughts reached that point, her downcast eyes looked up at the goblin a little.


    Why did she have to ask the two of them to be left alone? Mira immediately regretted her decision. The giant goblin believes that Mira had something she wants to talk to him about. His red eyes were glued to her. Mira resolved herself. She had to do everything she could even if she had to push herself.


    ¡°I-I-It sure is¡ª Hot. Today isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    What am I saying? Mira thought to herself as she kept down the urge to face-palm right there and then. She needed to find a topic and


    find favor from the goblin. But when she started thinking about it, she realized that she had no idea how goblin brains worked. As she desperately racked her head for a topic they could both rte to, an idea came to mind.


    ¡°What do goblins normally eat?¡±


    ¡°¡­Surely meat.¡±


    An audible gulp resounded in the room.


    Does that include human meat? Mira wondered, but she was too scared to ask. Suddenly, it felt like those giant fangs peeking out of the goblin¡¯s mouth was sparkling.


    ¡°R-Right¡­¡±


    Mira¡¯s eyes started swimming out of her control. If the Goblin King were to confirm her fears and say ¡®I would eat you too¡¯, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to resist. When such a bloody image shed through her mind, she shook her head, trying to brush it away.


    ¡°If you feel bad, I can call someone over.¡±


    ¡°No. Please don¡¯t. I implore you.¡±


    She mustn¡¯t show an unsightly appearance here, Mira scolded herself as she stood up from her chair. Though her hands and feet were shaking, she was somehow able to smile and say,


    ¡°L-L-Look. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear then¡­ So, what was it that you wished to ask of


    me?¡±


    Sensing that the goblin before her was not happy, she desperately did her best to calm herself down. Unfortunately, the resulting image as she turned around was rather awkward.


    As far as the Goblin King was concerned, he merely said those words, so he could allow this sickly young girl to be able to excuse herself sooner rather thanter. An act of kindness on his part. Unfortunately, he had forgotten how terrifying his current visage was, which was that of a monster above monsters. Although the Goblin King had forgotten that one important tidbit, it would¡¯ve still been fine if he were dealing with the goblins, whom he ruled over, but a human who has never made contact with the goblins, much less a princess raised on flower and honey, was simply asking for a disaster.


    If even the orcs would retreat in fear upon witnessing the Goblin King¡¯s visage, what more a young flower? It would have been stranger were she able to talk to him normally.


    Of course, there are exceptions, such as Shumea and Yoshu. But neither of them should ever be used as a standard for expectations. The woman had balls of steel and her younger brother was just too busied with work all his life to give a damn anymore. Using them as a standard would simply be doing injustice to poor Mira.


    Though the Goblin King¡¯s knitted brows actually meant he was perplexed, Mira interpreted that to mean that he was displeased with her. With no time left, Mira decided to pull out her trump card.


    ¡ªIf you push a man down and let him grope your breasts, the rest will follow. You should try it too when you grow up.


    That was one of the words of wisdom given to her by her uninhibited mother. Right now those words served as a kind of encouragement that pushed her from the back.


    Ah, whatever! I don¡¯t care anymore! Mira thought as she lunged toward the Goblin King and embraced his huge arm. After shedding all appearances, she did as her mother told her and pushed her


    breasts, whose size was emphasized by her tight corset, and pushed them onto the hard skin of the goblin.


    She wrapped her two arms around the Goblin King¡¯s arm, and pushed her breasts into it.


    Unfortunately, her mother never told her what came next. Try as she might to ask her mother in her memories, no answer came. Meanwhile, the Goblin King just looked at her, wondering what was up. Their gazes met.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They stared at each other wordlessly, both very confused.


    This goblin is weird, thought Mira.


    This girl is weird, thought the Goblin King.


    I¡¯ve pushed my breasts into you like this and your not showing any reaction? Mira tilted her head in confusion.


    Why is she suddenly hugging my arm? The Goblin King titled his head in confusion.


    Because of this the Goblin King calmly decided to himself that he had thought too highly of her.


    ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± The Goblin King solemnly asked.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Naturally, Mira couldn¡¯t juste out and say that she was using her body to try and seduce him. Mira unnaturally averted her gaze from the Goblin King¡¯s. She looked like a poorly made doll as she looked away.


    In response, the Goblin King looked at her back as if he might be able to see something. The Goblin King began to wonder if perhaps he simply couldn¡¯t feel it, but the god of the Kushain Believers, Kushain, was in fact controlling the girl.


    But try as he might, he really couldn¡¯t find any trace of that pressure from the gods that could push him down. If so, then what could this girl possibly want? The Goblin King once again looked at Mira.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t feel anything from the gods on her, then she must be acting on her own ord. But why? The Goblin King wondered as he looked down at her from above.


    Her white skin could be seen peeking out from the tip of her shoulders. Her corset bound her body tightly and emphasized her breasts. Her slender arms that were wrapped around his arm seemed fragile and pale to the point that it felt as if the sun had never touched it. And her short skirt, allowed her white legs to expose themselves.


    ¡°Could it be?¡±


    After the Goblin King¡¯s thoughts reached this point, he finally touched upon the possibility.


    The Goblin King had tacitly rejected Pale¡¯s suggestion that the humans might be trying to lure him into a honey trap.


    But perhaps she was right, and this girl was in fact nning to tell everyone that he attacked her, so that she might be able to rekindle their fighting spirit and make her people fight him once more¡­ No. That didn¡¯t make sense. Just as Pale said, if they killed everyone here, any ims she makes would be rendered meaningless.


    The Goblin King pondered once again and looked at the situation from an outsider¡¯s perspective.


    A young maiden was wearing clothes that exposed much of her skin and was currently hugging the arm of a man. Though a monster, the Goblin King was still a man. If so, then¡­


    ¡°¡­Are you trying to seduce me?¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 217 - Negotiations for an Alliance 2 (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 217 - Negotiations for an Alliance 2 (2/2)</h4>


    When the Goblin King saw Mira¡¯s shoulders shake with a jolt, he sighed deeply.


    ¡°Eek!?¡±


    Suddenly, Mira was lifted up by the arm she was clinging to and then sat atop the table.


    The Goblin King looked her in the eye.


    ¡°Listen well, Mira Vi Burnen. This misunderstanding will help neither of us. What I seek is not pleasure for the sake of an individual, but for us to be able to work together so that we may prosper our respective people.¡±


    For a moment, Mira had no idea what the goblin was telling her, but gradually, the meaning of the his words sunk in.


    ¡°Then¡­ Are you goblins really nning to work with us?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°¡­And if we can¡¯t cooperate or agree to the conditions?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we are talking. At the very least, it¡¯s precisely because we believe that the Kushain Believers have value that we formed an alliance with you and saved you from Germion Kingdom.¡±


    After being told that directly, Mira could only open her eyes wide.


    This goblin was really trying to negotiate with them as equals. After being remonstrated that much, Mira naturally had to respond. The confused girl from before vanished as Mira left the Goblin King¡¯s


    arms, fixed herself, and then donned a face that could only belong to a statesman before facing the Goblin King once more.


    ¡°¡­Please excuse my earlier behavior, king of a neighboring country. If I may be so frank, what exactly is it that you seek from us? We do not exactly have an army that could help you.¡±


    ¡°Acknowledge my people and our right to ournds. Do this, and I promise you that we will not bare our fangs against you. We¡¯ll start from there. As for the finer details, we¡¯ll work them out gradually.¡±


    Mira continued to look at the Goblin King as she considered the cons and pros of acknowledging them. Germion Kingdom and the Holy Shushunu Kingdom probably won¡¯t be happy. Economically speaking, some people might flee from their country. Others might even criticize them and call them traitors.


    But should they refuse the Goblin King, who would save them? Germion Kingdom was a potential enemy. And although they¡¯ve been trading with the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, after having caused a war, it is doubtful that they still see them in a favorable light.


    ¡°We will acknowledge you. First, we¡¯ll inform the people of Cultidian of the renewal of our alliance, and then we¡¯ll make a deration to the neighboring countries.¡±


    After deciding on several conditions, the two decided to take a break, but the Goblin King was looking suspiciously at Mira.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you move from there?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t stand.¡±


    Mira was beet red when she said that. Hearing that, the Goblin King decided to help her, so he took her into his arms and lifted her like a puppy.


    ¡°My¡­ apologies,¡± Mira said with much embarrassment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It happens a lot,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s almost time¡­¡± Vn said as he suddenly opened the door.


    More time had to be spent to clear up the misunderstandings of those who suddenly entered the room, but regardless, both parties left the meeting with good results.


    The Kushain Believers acknowledged the founding of a country of monsters and demihumans, leading to the surrounding countries doubting the sanity of the Kushain Believers as they proimed that they would cut off all rtions with them.


    Despite that Mira only told Vn that she resolutely spurned theirints with her tongue sticking out and with words not all fitting of a princess.


    ¡°Have maggots infested their brains? How could it be any concern of ours if enemies cut off all rtions with us.¡±


    Mira ignored Vn¡¯s rebukes as she smiled.


    ¡°Still, there sure are some strange things in this world. Who would¡¯ve thought that the day woulde when I would speak with a goblin as an equal.¡±


    Within Mira¡¯s eyes shed a twinkle that Vn knew all too well in their youth. That was the look of a little girl brimming with curiosity.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    After signing a non-aggression treaty with the Kushain Believers, the Goblin King vigorously advanced through the yet chaotic southern


    region with his soldiers. The four generals that were appointed earlier were sent out throughout thend.


    The first target was Elrain Kingdom. It was already weakened by the civil wars, which allowed the Red King to take over it. And with the desertion of its famed generals, its army couldn¡¯t be any weaker.


    With the city states left with just enough soldiers to maintain public order, the 4 generals were free to go and conquer them.


    The goblins fought under the pretense that the Kushain Believers had previously dered war.


    The goblins wanted to make it clear that this was not a battle between monsters and humans but that between countries. AS such, they did not forget to be generous to those who surrendered. In the blink of an eye, the goblins overtook 14 cities, and in less than a month, they were already approaching the capital of Elrain Kingdom.


    Although Elrain Kingdom ignored the goblins¡¯ demand to surrender, before the might of the four generals, they were utterly defeated.


    Gi Gi let loose the monster beasts to crush the enemy formation, while Gi Gu Verbena mercilessly attacked from the nks. On top of that, the soldiers under the king¡¯s directmand, the forces led by Gi Go, worked together with Gi Jii to support them andpletely crush the enemy resistance.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga slipped into the dark of the night and shot arrows at the enemy city, while Gi Ga Rax led the cavalry and stopped the enemy soldiers nning to escape.


    The four generals that worked together were like four fiendish arms that acted ording to the king¡¯s will.


    While all this was happening the king himself was watching from a ce where he could see the entire capital.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. There is no need for you to fight here.¡±


    After Pale reminded him that, even Gi Za, Gi Jii, and the rest of the goblins stopped him from departing for battle, leaving him helpless and slightly unhappy as he watched the battlefield, a mere spectator.


    ¡°But you know¡­¡± The Goblin King tried to argue.


    ¡°You told me that I would be the one to decide where and when you fight. I became your tactician because you promised me that. Are you nning on going back on your word so quickly?¡± Pale asked.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Fine.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still technically at the frontlines, you know? It just so happens that it¡¯s safe enough here that all you really need to worry about is a stray arrow hitting you¡­¡±


    The king was speechless.


    The king didn¡¯t really feel like winning an argument against Pale, so he decided to just keep quiet and behave.


    ¡°Besides, lording over your soldiers from here isn¡¯t useless either. Your soldiers and generals are doing their best to show off their power. It¡¯s your duty to acknowledge their strength and choose the worthy among them.¡±


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t join the battle this time.¡±


    Seeing the Goblin King watching over the battlefield from atop Sui with folded arms was the greatest encouragement to the goblins.


    ¡°Onwards! His Highness is watching us! Don¡¯t let even a single scratch fall on your backs!¡±


    Gi Jii yelled as he led his pikemen to prate the enemy formation and destroy it.


    ¡°These weaklings are not worthy of His Highness¡¯ sword! Destroy them!¡±


    Under the might of Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s druids, the enemy was cleaned up.


    ¡°Drop your weapons and surrender! The king will be lenient to the defeated!¡±


    Gi Ga Rax ran around the battlefield and demanded the enemy soldiers to surrender.


    Like that Elrain Kingdom, which was said to be the heart of the Southern Free Cities, fell easily before the might of the goblin army. When Elrain Kingdom epted the goblins¡¯ demand to surrender, the royal family appeared and gave their seal of approval. Like this Elrain Kingdom was annexed by the goblins.


    After this the goblin armies split to four directions, each general likened to the four giant snakes of old, as they devoured the city states of the south. There were few city states that could stand before the might of the goblins. Moreover, because the rule of the goblins was far more lenient than they expected, the dominion of the goblins grew in the blink of an eye.


    The four generals knew that they could not fight in the same way they did when they fought with the king. To fight with the king was for the goblins to muster all of their strength. But alone, they had no one else to rely on but themselves. The reality that they did not have enough pawns quickly became apparent.


    As such, the four generals took it upon themselves topensate for that in their own ways. When Elrain Kingdom fell, the goblins that were appointed as generals were also granted the honor of carrying their own gs.


    The king¡¯s g was colored red, and on it was a ck sun. Gi Ga Rax¡¯s g used a ck tiger and a spear as its motif. Gi Gu Verbena used an axe and a sword. Gi Gi Orudo, a monster beast and a shield. And Ra Gilmi Fishiga, a bow and an arrow. The reason they used their specialties as their coat of arms was because they wished to disy their achievements in battle to the king.


    Of course, the goblins couldn¡¯t have possibly crafted such detailed objects. These things were prepared by the Kushain Believers and the people of the western capital.


    The goblins had no sense for such subtleties, so it was up to the craftsmen to express the goblin generals¡¯ traits with their sense of aesthetics.


    The spear and ck tiger g, Gi Ga¡¯s forces, went to the Labyrinth City.


    The axe and sword g, Gi Gu¡¯s forces, went to Pena.


    The twin-headed monster and axe g, Gi Gi¡¯s forces, went to Fatina.


    The bow and arrow g, Ra Gilmi Fishiga, went to the north and returned to the west.


    As each goblin went to their appointed region, the humans shook. After losing anyone who could have served as their n leaders, the humans could no longer resist the goblins on arge scale, leaving the goblins free to expand their dominion. Before the tactics of the goblins, the humans could only stand defeated and lose their cities.

 Volume 3, Character Introduction (Southern Wars Volume) I & II

    <h4>Volume 3, Character Introduction (Southern Wars Volume) I & II</h4>


    Protagonist (Imperial ss)


    A human from another world who reincarnated into this world as a goblin. He once lost his mind due to starvation and hunted a monster to satiate it. He is currently revered by the goblins, and has promised to create a kingdom for them as their king. He is under the protection of the Goddess of the Underworld, and after uniting the various races of the forest has invaded thend of the humans, taking the first step in his path to world domination. He has since thrown himself in to the battles of the southern region.


    Gi Ga Rax (Knight ss)


    A spear-wielding goblin who is the first goblin from Gi Vige to evolve into a rare ss. He is a firm believer of the king and he has sworn fealty to him. He lost his right arm and left leg, but he managed to pick himself back thanks to his indomitable will. He is currently leading other wounded goblins like him to fight for the king. He calls his toon the imperial guards. He is one of the four generals appointed by the king.


    Gi Gu Verbena (Duke ss)


    Former leader of the vige that has now be the parent organization of the protagonist¡¯s horde. He was a rare ss at the time, but he was still subdued by the protagonist¡¯s powerful howl, and became his subordinate. He specializes in the long sword, but he can use any closebat weapon. His real specialty lies in fighting with others. He conquered the goblins from the southern region and


    is now leading a force second only to the king¡¯s horde. He is one of the four generals appointed by the king.


    Gi Go Amatsuki (Baron ss)


    In the face of being killed by the gray wolves or swearing fealty to the protagonist, he chose to swear. His preferred weapon is a curved sword, as it can cut his prey easily. He has received the divine protection of the Sword God, and once ended up pointing his sword to the king due to his influence. Ashamed of his weakness, he left the vige. After a long time of wandering, he returned a new man and killed the Holy Knight, Gowen, who he once lost to.


    Gi Za Zakuend (Wizard ss)


    A mage goblin who lived in a vige situated by the roots of a great tree. He became the protagonist¡¯s subordinate after losing to him in a duel. He is a firm believer of the king and has sworn fealty to him. His appearance resembles that of humans. He has received the divine protection of the wind god.


    Gi Gi Orudo (Duke ss)


    A beast tamer, a goblin who can talk to animals. He came from the same vige as Gi Gu, and currently has a triple head as his main beast. His preferred weapon is an axe. He is currently fighting as a part of the detached force responsible for conquering the colonial city. One of the appointed four generals of the king.


    Gi Ji Arsil (Duke ss)


    A goblin who can use the Meld skill, and thus, specializes in reconnaissance. He gets along well with Gi Gi and has fought as a pair with him plenty of times. He used to prefer a long sword, but after specializing in reconnaissance, he has since switched to a dagger. He has learned the Assassinate skill, and is merciless to all who oppose the king. He is a professional at instantly killing people.


    Gi Zu Ruo (Duke ss)


    When he was young, he lost his mind when Gi Ga was deeply wounded during the battle of the orcs. Using the Mad Dog skill, he was able to take down three orcs by himself. He is a powerful goblin, who has received the divine protection of the mad god. At the king¡¯s behest, he went to the northwestern part of the Forest of Darkness to increase their forces. He was able to win against a mindless giant and solidify his footing in the northwestern part of the Forest of Darkness.


    Gi Zo (Druid ss)


    A water mage from Gi Za¡¯s vige. He was tasked to protect the vige by the protagonist. He has received the divine protection of the water god. He is no longer among the living due to Gund.


    Gi Da (Rare ss)


    A spearman from Gi Ga¡¯s faction. His debut as a warrior was in the battle against the orcs. He possesses the Unreasonably Stubborn skill. He is no longer among the living due to Gund.


    Gi Jii Yubu (Noble ss)


    The most brilliant student created by the goblin training, who now leads a regiol. As amander, he has skills that could be matched with humans, but it seems he¡¯s not ready just yet to take a holy knight on.


    Gi De (Rare ss)


    A subordinate of Gi Gi. He is also a beast tamer. He evolved into a rare ss when he was caught up in the battle the orcs. As an obedient subordinate of Gi Gi, the king expects much from him. (He is currently using a triple boar and a wild dog.) He died to the Wand of Destruction, Ben.


    Gi Do Buruga (Shaman ss)


    A wind mage. Also from Gi Za¡¯s vige. He has never stood out


    because of Gi Za, but he has gradually distinguished himself among the goblins. He has the divine protection of the wind god. He leads the druids alongside Gi Za.


    Gi Ba Hagar (Noble ss)


    A skillful goblin who can use the Fierce Arm skill. He has received Verid¡¯s divine protection, and as such, deeply loathes humans. Most of his efforts have been centered against the humans, making him a valuable asset in supporting the frontlines. He was killed by Saldin during the retreating battle in the southern region.


    Gi Bi (Rare ss)


    A water mage. He is expected to be Gi Zo¡¯s sessor, but he is still a long way away from that goal. He is a part of Gi Za¡¯s druid toon.


    Gi Bu Rakuta (Noble ss)


    A beast tamer. Gi Ga works him hard everyday. He is now affiliated with Gi Gi¡¯s beast tamer army and is looking after beasts he isn¡¯t familiar with. He is currently supporting the goblins by focusing his efforts on stock-farming.


    Gi Be y (Noble ss)


    A one-armed goblin. He has received Verid¡¯s divine protection and deeply loathes humans. He is affiliated with Gi Ga¡¯s imperial guards and is a part of the king¡¯s cavalry. Through his excellent control of his monster steed, he is able to disy his abilities.


    Gi Ah (Rare ss)


    A goblin who evolved into a rare ss during the war with the elves. He possesses the invasion-ss skill, One who Encroaches into the Divine Region.


    Gi Ii (Rare ss)


    A goblin who evolved during the war with the elves. He is an explorer and specializes in moving.


    Gi Uu (Druid ss)


    A goblin who evolved during the war with the elves. He is a water mage.


    Old Goblin (Normal)


    An old goblin. He isn¡¯t very useful inbat. Because he was once enved by humans through magic, he is good at talking. He is the parent who riced Gi Za.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga (Noble ss)


    He is an archer of the Ganra tribe, one of the four tribes of the west. He went to the Gi Vige as a messenger after receiving permission from the tribe. He invited the protagonist to the four tribes. He has been title the First Archer or Gadieta. He is constantly worried over the rtionship between the tribe and the king. He fought as part of the detached force responsible for the colonial city and is currently one of the four appointed generals of the king.


    Ra Narsa (Rare ss)


    One of the four tribes of the west. He is an archer of the Ganra tribe. She had been chased from her vige by the Gaidga goblins when she met the protagonist. She is the current chief of the tribe and has recently started to distinguish herself. She has remained in the tribe¡¯s vige, supporting the goblins from the back.


    Ru Rou (rare ss)


    A young goblin of the Ganra tribe. In the Ganra tribe, the names Ra, Ru, and Re are three most influential. The rest of the goblins have no family name, and are thus, normal goblins. He fought with Gilmi against the colonial city.


    Aluhaliha (Noble ss)


    One of the four tribes. He is the chief of the Paradua tribe.


    He threw away his pride and worked with the Gaidga to save his people from starvation, but after losing to the protagonist, he and


    his tribe have since joined him in his quest for world domination. He is the oldest among all the goblins. His ck tiger steed is named Jirouou. He is currently retired, but he frequently patrols the area around the Fortress of the Abyss.


    Hal (Noble ss)


    Chief of the Paradua tribe.


    He used to be a young warrior who worked as Aluhaliha¡¯s aide. After inheriting Aluhaliha¡¯s position, he has since proven himself a worthy chief capable of standing equal to the human cavalry. He has sworn fealty to the king. While fighting with the king, he also been given a pattern to decorate his presence as a tribe chief.


    shd (Rare ss)


    A middle-aged goblin from Paradua.


    He works as Aluhaliha¡¯s aide and is currently a member of the elders. He is staying at the Paradua vige.


    Rashka (Lord ss)


    The biggest chief among the four tribes.


    He is the strongest goblin among the four tribes, but his subordinates haven¡¯t been as blessed. He was Narsa¡¯s fianc¨¦. He evolved during the goblin¡¯s first invasion.


    Dashka (Rare ss)


    A young goblin from the Gaidga tribe.


    Kuzan (Rare ss)


    Chief of the Gordob tribe.


    She is a goblin blessed with the divine protection of the goddess of the underworld. She has a skill that allows her to resurrect the dead. She is currently responsible for managing the Fortress of the Abyss.


    Gi Ga respects her. She studied medicine during her stay in the elven vige and has since been working with the other Gordob members to support the goblins from the back as medical practitioners.


    Humans


    Reshia Fel Zeal (18 years-old)


    The priestess known as the saint. As the Healing Goddess¡¯ follower, she lives to spread the word and teach righteousness. She has the divine protection of the goddess, and can heal others. She has been brought back to the ivory tower.


    Lili (22 years-old)


    She studied the famous sword style, Zweil Style, in the capital. She has sworn fealty to Reshia. And while she may have lost to the protagonist in one hit, she has proven herself strong enough to easily defeat three normal goblins. She has be much stronger after acquiring the evil sword, Vashinant. She stopped the Yugushiva attacks after Gund entrusted the northern army to her.


    Mattis (27 years-old)


    The second son of a farmer. He¡¯srgely responsible for drying the meat to preserve them. He was sent somewhere in the kingdom.


    Chinos (25 years-old)


    The third son of a farmer. He plows the fields and is close to Mattis. He was sent somewhere in the kingdom.


    Keifel (28 years-old)


    An adventurer who took on a request to escort Reshia through the Forest of Darkness. He¡¯s strong enough that he could easily wield a steel great sword, but the protagonist still managed to kill him.


    Zeon (32 years-old)


    A follower of Ativ. He specializes in fire magic. In his battle against the protagonist, he used his fire magic, but still lost. In the end, he tried to blow himself up along with the protagonist, but the protagonist¡¯s words agitated him, causing him to lose the opportunity.


    Tinra (23 years-old)


    A viger. She is one of the women used by the goblins as a breeding machine that the protagonist killed.


    Ashtal Do Germion (60 years-old)


    The king that rules the western region of the continent in which the Forest of Darkness and the connecting borders are included. He is a powerful ruler with seven holy knights under him. He has recently ordered three of those holy knights to search for the saint. He hasid out new ns after feeling the threat from the Goblin King. He¡¯s currently trying to gather mages to strengthen his army.


    Gowen Ranid (46 years-old)


    The feudal lord that rules over the region next to the Forest of Darkness. As one of the country¡¯s strongest powers, he is renowned as the Iron-Armed Knight. He is currently leading his soldiers in a quest to find the saint. He fought hard against the goblin invasion, but was eventually killed by Gi Go Amatsuki.


    Gund Rifenin (32 years-old)


    A former adventurer. As one of the country¡¯s strongest powers, he is renowned as the Storm Knight. He¡¯d been stationed in the northern mountains, but the king called him back to send him off in a quest for the saint. He became a hero after rescuing the saint. He tried to help Gowen fight the goblin invasion, but he lost. He retreated after losing to the Goblin King¡¯s power thates from the underworld.


    Gene Marlon (24 years-old)


    As one of the country¡¯s strongest powers, he is renowned as Lightning-Fast Knight. He was previously stationed at the south, but the king called him back to send him on a quest to search for the saint. Killing is his favorite past-time. Whether it¡¯s a man, a demihuman or a monster, they¡¯re all just pieces of meat to be cut down before him. He was killed by his own ve.


    Sivara Bandier (29 years-old)


    One of the country¡¯s most powerful warriors, a holy knight known as the Ripper Knight. He is a martial artist andes from a noble family. He is popr among young soldiers, and is considered the enemy of all fathers and boyfriends. He is also known as the Marriage Destroyer. His skill at leading the cavalry is one of the best in the country. He fought in the southern wars, hoping to get a piece ofnd, but had to retreat after failing to make Cultidian fall.


    Jize Yuuenti (40)


    One of the country¡¯s most powerful warriors, a holy knight known as the Sharp-Eyed Knight. He is currently dealing with the Kushain believersing from the south. He was originally a traveler from the east that was coaxed by Ashtal with a huge paycheck.


    Yuan (26)


    A youngmander under Gowen. He has received the divine protection of the Goddess Of Destiny. He has been tasked to suppress the goblins in the west.


    Corseo (52)


    A veteran martial artist who acts as Gowen¡¯s aide. He used to lead the cavalry, but then the Goblin King turned him into a corpse.


    Herculean Wyatt (41 years-old)


    A member of the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow. He specializes in handling great shields. He has a gentle personality, but beware for his anger isn¡¯t one to be taken lightly. After returning from the forest, he has since been working in the Holy Shushunu Kingdom as the leader of the blood oath of the flying swallows. In order to deepen rtions with the Red King, he joined the battle in the south as a guest general. Although defeated by the Goblin King, he was able to safely go home and return to the Flying Swallow.


    Mage Killer Mill (20 years-old)


    A member of the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow. She is an assassin that favors the use of talons. Renowned as the mage killer, she is a mage¡¯s worst nightmare. After returning from the forest, she has since been helping out in the slums and watching over orphans. She met Reshia and sessfully managed to give her the orphans¡¯ present.


    Wand of Destruction Ben (37 years-old)


    A member of the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow. He wields a fire staff. As a former knight, he cares a great deal about honor. He died while protecting his allies.


    Hawk-Eyed Fick (32 years-old)


    An adventurer with two names. He has exceptional perception and skill. He is currently searching through the Forest of Darkness under Gund¡¯s lead. After returning from the forest, he has since gone to the southern free cities on a solo adventure.


    The White Hand of Life (Age Unknown)


    A priest robed in white. She specializes in healing and support. Her age, name, and origin are all unknown. After converting Vitz and Yugil, she has started traveling the world to find more adherents.


    Vitz (28 years-old)


    Atalkative sword-wielding adventurer. He¡¯s actual strength isn¡¯t bad, but he¡¯s still far from being deserving of a second name. He was caught by the White Hand of Life and is currently traveling the world with her.


    Yugil (26 years-old)


    An adventurer and an unwilling shield bearer. He might appear old, but he is actually still young. He was caught by the White Hand of Life and is currently traveling the world with her.


    Yoshu (27 years-old)


    The younger brother of the ves Gene purchased. The cor of obedience around his neck keeps him from going against Gene¡¯s orders. Healers are rare, so he¡¯s been made into a shield bearer. He ended up on the goblin side because of his older sister¡¯s whims. He traveled with Gi Go, but since returning has been left in charge of many jobs. He works as a mediator for the goblins and the humans. He works to ensure the stability of the political situation. OF the humans under the Goblin King¡¯s rule, he is the most sessful.


    Shumea (29 years-old)


    The older sister of the ves Gene purchased. The cor of obedience around her neck keeps her from going against Gene¡¯s orders. Contrast to her brother who bears a shield, she uses a spear. She is a gutsy woman who believes that working with the Goblin King is better than living in human society. She negotiated with the humans and has currently been put in charge of the guards protecting the border region. She is popr among all races, but especially among children, seeing her as something akin to a mother.


    Characters from the Southern Wars


    Brandika Rual Attibel (32 years-old)


    A great man who was able to be a king despite starting out as a mere adventurer. With his n, the Red King, he swept through the southernnds. His genius adviser, Carlion, died during the battles with the king, and eventually lost his life in the hands of the Goblin King. He use a God-ss weapon called Valdis


    Carlion Quinn Kirks (Romaji: Karion Kuin Kaakusu)


    The tactician of the Red King, who helped push Brandika into kingship despite being a mere adventurer. He is poprly known as ¡®Genius Adviser¡¯. His body grew weak due to the influence of his skill, andter died in a pool of blood after abusing his own body. His name is based off of the characters of Kakuka (Guo Jia) of the Records of the Three Kingdoms.


    Saldin (25 years-old)


    An adventurer and a former bandit. He cherishes Carlion as if he were his own older brother and suffers because of it. He was able to kill Gi Ba Hagar, but the great loss at Melgion left him with no other choice but to lead the Red King to retreat to Fatina.


    Grave (60 years-old)


    An old enchanter that can bestow magical effects upon weapons. As a veteran adventure, he has many Connections. He takes advantage of that by frequently working on diplomatic missions. He died at Melgion.


    Cell (48 years-old)


    A gnome warrior who could live twice as long as humans. She is a kind of powerful swordsman known as a sword dancer. She vanished after bringing Carlion¡¯s corpse to his hometown.


    Shunrai (38 years-old)


    A powerful swordsman that uses a scimitar. He has been fighting in the east with the Twin Moon n¡¯s Vine the Mad de. he wears a muffler that hides his mouth, upon which a ferocious smile could be seen. When he excited, he tends to dart his eyes sideways.


    Kanash (58 years-old)


    Chief General of Elrain Kingdom. Although his achievements are dazzling, he failed to support his kingdom and lost it to the Red King. Since then he has been working with the Red King to beg for the safety of his young king. He died at Melgion to the cavalry of the Goblin King.


    Zaurosh (40 years-old)


    Vice n Leader of the Leno Heart n. He has sworn fealty to his n leader. He is known to be a clever tactician in the east. He uses a cross spear as his weapon.


    Tauroba (36 years-old)


    A member of the Leon Heart n. A demihuman. He is currently in the west to protect his n leader.


    Fase (52 years-old)


    Amember of the Leon Heart n. Half-sylph-half-human. He is good at the bow and looks up to Zaurosh.


    Garwin (31 years-old)


    A member of the Leon Heart n. Fase and he were both positioned at the bordends. He is soon to marry the vige girl, Sonia.


    Benem Nemush


    A fanatic and the former patriarch of the Kushain Believers. He thought he could make the Goblin King submit to him, but he was wrong. That mistake cost him his life and he died at the beginning of the Kruzel War.


    Mira Vi Burnen (17 years-old)


    The new matriarch of the Kushain Believers. She is someone who has inherited the blood of Kushain and also someone from a royal family. She is a genuine princess. Skilled in diplomacy and internal affairs, she is popr among the Kushain Believers. She is constantly worried over the spineless Vil, but she herself doesn¡¯t know why she feels like this for him.


    Vn Do Zul (18 years-old)


    A young tactician who has been serving Mira since childhood. He possess great tenacity and unequaled precision. He is bad with women, but that is actually because of Mira. He is deeply loyal to his master and will not hesitate to get his hands dirty.


    Raksha El Pena (19 years-old)


    The queen of the merchant country of Pena. She inherited the throne due to the death of herte father, who died from old age. Unable to stand the death of her beloved, she has started to fall into insanity.


    Aizas (24 years-old)


    Former knightmander of the Blue Knights. A prodigy who understood both warfare and politics, but despite also being the bearer of the Holy sword, he still fell before the concentrated attacks of the goblins. He was the fianc¨¦ of Queen Raksha. Had he survived, the fate of PEna might have been brighter.


    Allen (24 years-old)


    Current knightmander of the Blue Knights. He is a prodigy skilled not only in tactics revolving the use of sand horses, but also in the of mercenaries. A little something he picked up while fighting with the Red King. He is Aizas¡¯ close friend, and he inherited the Blue Knights after he died. Unfortunately, he was unable to stop the country from being devoured by the Red King.


    Vine


    n leader of the Twin Moons n. She is poprly known as the Mad de. There is a huge difference between the way she looks and how she acts. Her personally is extremely dangerous, being fierce, violent, and cruel. She was a ve once upon a time, and it was during that time that she cultivated her violent personality. She has been fighting with the Red King at the east.


    Rue


    A beginner adventurer picked up by Pale along the way. She has received the divine protection of the Goddess of Healing.


    Shurai


    A beginner adventurer picked up by Pale along the way. It is not known if he has received a divine protection.


    Ryutanyu Organdia


    Commander of the Special Attack Unit of the Elks n. He was in love with Pale, but he died without ever telling her that.


    Touri Nokia


    n Leader of the Elks n. He is a charismatic man who managed to bring up his n from the alleys of a city to bask under the glorious light of a full-fledged n. He died at the hands of the Red King when the ns werepeting for initiative.


    Gods


    Altesia. The underworld goddess.


    The Goddess of the Underworld and the Goddess of Valor. As the goddess the snakes serve, she has given her blessing to the protagonist. She is a dangerous woman with her deep jealousy and fierce temperament.


    Zenobia


    The Goddess of Healing. She has given her blessing to Reshia. She has also warned the protagonist to protect her. The underworld goddess might hate her, but she doesn¡¯t actually hate her herself.


    Pitch ck (Verid)


    Aone-eyed red-eyed snake that belongs to the Goddess of the Underworld.


    Twin-Headed Snake


    Known to the goblins as the Lord of Decay. He is one of the snakes that fought the world with the Goddess of the Underworld.


    Earth-Devouring Snake (Perseval)


    One of the servants of the Underworld Goddess, who antagonized the whole world. He continues to fight with the titans underneath the Fortress of the Abyss.


    Liuryuna


    The goddess with a thousand hands said to control destiny. She looks like a young girl, but when angered, her face turns to that of an oni. She had her eyes on Brandika, so after the protagonist killed him, she swore to one day enact vengeance upon the protagonist.


    Others


    Selena


    The elven woman Gene purchased. She became a ve after running away from her tribe. She was freed after she killed Gene. Since then hse has been under the care of the Goblin King with Shumea.


    Hasu


    She is one of the protagonist¡¯s pets.


    The protagonist managed to tame her by giving her orc corpse and other meat as bait.


    She is a fortuitous kobold who somehow managed to be the leader of her pack. She leeched off the orcs for a time. She wanted to eat the orc children, but unfortunately, couldn¡¯t find an opening. She attacked the colonial city with the orcs, but the humans weren¡¯t very tasty. She is currently wandering. She mastered the spiritnguage and became able to use various spells and evolve into a Rook Kobold. Her journey to find delicious things continues yet.


    Cynthia


    As the pup of the gray wolves, she has been given the elven name that meansdy of theke. Reshia, Lili, and other children and women are quite taken by her lovely fur. She has grown up enough to lead her household. She has grown up to be a spectacr gray wolf even better than her own parents. She is so strong that she was even able to join the cavalry of the Goblin King.


    Gastra


    As the pup of the gray wolves, he has been given the name of a wise human monarch that means sovereign of the wind¡¯s howls. His uninhibited personality leads him to battle Hasu for ranks on a daily basis. He became the leader of many beasts in the capital, then in


    the ivory tower. He continues to increase his servants, but his subordinates are mostly females.


    Bui


    A timid orc. Gol Gol had taken a liking for him despite his small body. After Gol Gol died, he led the orcs to the west, but the protagonist managed to capture them. He attacked the colonial city with Gilmi. Recently, his greatest worry is that he¡¯ll suddenly find himself fighting at the very frontlines against the humans.


    Gol Gol


    The orc king that attacked the vige. He is a berserker who can use skills. He was defeated by the protagonist.


    Demihumans


    Nikea


    Chief of the araneae, a female chief. She speaks firmly and possesses a proud mindset. The lower half of her body is a spider, but the uper half is that of a lovely maiden. She covers her upper body with clothes made from araneae thread. Poison drips from her talons, and she can use them alongside her threads. That fighting style has earned her the name Poison Feather. She is a descendant of the red crystal.


    Nerou


    An influential person of the araneae. He opposed Nikea¡¯s ns to ept the goblin and ended up dead for it. He is a descendant of the blue crystal.


    Fanfan


    The female chief of the mud-scaled tribe. She is slow in a good way. As a member of a tribe known for moving underground, she works as a merchant just like Yushika. She knowns more than the harpyurea and is also a better messenger. She looks like a mole on the outside, but her vision is perfectly fine. Her pair of round eyes is her unique feature. She is known as the hardest w. Shi is a descendant of the dark crystal.


    Yushika


    Female chief of the harpyurea. She has a huge bag hanging from her neck that she carries with her arms. She uses it to store her cargo. She is a merchant. She is also a mischievous woman who doesn¡¯t cower even before the king. She has white wings sprouting from her back and bird feet. She is known as the first wing. She is a descendant of the white crystal.


    Luther


    The old chief of the papirsag/shell tribe. He is of short stature and he


    carries a moss-covered shell on his back. He is a careful man, whose eyes always seem sleepy. Despite that his gaze is extremely sharp. His tribe specializes in processing trees and taming monsters. He is a descendant of the hard crystal.


    Tanita


    Chief of the long-tailed, a subspecies of the lizardman with two heads and two tails. Half of his body is covered with a shell, but the other half has his skin exposed just like an amphibian. He is a descendant of the soft crystal.


    Kerodotos


    Chief of the minotaurs. He talks slowly. He tried to crush the goblins as soon as he saw one. There is almost nothing good about him when ites to talking. His gaze is sharp and while he might talk foolishly, he is by no means ipetent. He is a descendant of the heavy crystal.


    Mido


    Chief of the werewolves. He is a friend of the gray wolves and he lives in the fields. He is known as the tyrant because he likes to tear his enemy apart with brute force. He is a firm believer of power and originally disliked the goblins. He is extremely friendly toward the gray wolves. He tends to be impulsive, but he¡¯s definitely not one to be underestimated. He is a descendant of the fierce crystal.


    Daizos


    Chief of the centaurs. He found himself in a bad position ever since Gurfia became a ghost. He tried to kill Gurfia with the elite of his tribe but failed. He hates the goblins. He is a descendant of the proud crystal.


    Rukenon


    The guide Nikea introduced.


    Carad


    The ve werewolf from the Jirad Forest.


    Tianos


    The new chief of the cenaturs. He fought alongside Pale against the Red King. By defeating the mixed army, he was able to live up to the fame of the centaurs as archers.


    Elves


    Shure Forni


    Chief of the Sylph¡¯s Forni vige. He wishes to reform the elves. He studied under Falun and is Shunaria¡¯s father. He is renowned as the Wise Shure. He formed an alliance with the Goblin King and promised him full support in the war with the humans.


    Falun Gastair


    Chief of the western Gastia Forest. Shure¡¯s friend and master. He is considered a scheming strategist even by his own disciple, Shure. He brought back the elven school system and is currently using his vige to spread knowledge.


    Shunaria Forni


    Shure¡¯s daughter. She is smart and frequently does pointless things. She delivered the Goblin King¡¯s new weapon to him. She is currently working as a civil official in a human vige.


    Pale Symphoria


    A young sylph warrior who gathered experience in the human world. She is a versatile warrior who can lead army and fight her own battles. She managed to make the bigger goblin army retreat many times. She left the Goblin King to help her n, Elks. After gaining the divine protection of the Goddess of Vengeance, she returned to the goblins as his tactician and destroyed the Red King.


    Felbi


    One of Symphoria¡¯smanders. He fought alongside Pale against the goblins, but he mostly left the leadership of the toon to her. He has been grudgingly leading the toon since Pale left. He dreams of bing a first-rate warrior. Currently, he is the only who can keep up with Gi Go Amatsuki in a sword fight.


    Fenit Symphoria


    Symphoria¡¯s chief. He is Pale¡¯s cousin. He is self-righteous and proud. He was the only one given a death penalty after the war.


    Priena Sinfall


    Sinfall¡¯s chief. She is a woman but her face is cold. She never managed to take back Sinfall after it was taken from her during the Sylph Unification War. She was exiled after the war.:


    Nash Jirad


    Jirad¡¯s chief. He foresaw the human threat lie Shure and the Goblin King, but was rebuked because of his decision to enve the demihumans. He was stripped of hisst name and made amoner after the war.


    Silver Sheng


    Sheng¡¯s chief. He was sympathetic to Pale from beginning to end, but was coerced by Fenit to hand her over to the goblins. He was stripped of hisst name and made to work at the Jirad¡¯s hidden farm after the war.

 Volume 3, Intermission - The Sword Dancer’s Boisterous Dance (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission - The Sword Dancer¡¯s Boisterous Dance (1/3)</h4>


    While the goblins were renewing their alliance with the Kushain Believers after defeating the Red King, the bloodbath in the east wasing to an end.


    The Anti-Red-King forces led by Vine the Mad de of the Burning Bright Moons.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go around.¡±


    It was the dead of the night. Covered entirely in a ck hood from head to toe, Vine led the Anti-Red-King forces to attack the headquarters of the Red King. From the flow of the clouds above their heads, Vine felt it would rain tonight.


    They had 40 people in total. These people, who were picked out among the best from various ns, walked through the dark alleys, where not even the light of the moon reached. Steadily, they approached the headquarters of the Red King. Though not the best districts, this second-ss district would turn into a heavily popted market at noon. Manymoners lived here, and although they lived peacefully, there was a tavern here, which the Red King used as their headquarters.


    ¡°Surround it. Good.¡±


    Seeing the lights on the bar and hearing the continuing hustle and bustleing from inside, Vine narrowed her eyes as she smiled a ferocious smile beneath her hood. That was a smile akin to that of a ferocious predator that¡¯s marked its prey.


    Vine opened the door of the inn.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Though a tavern, it also served as a cheap inn on the second floor. The store was so noisy awhile ago, but now, it was so quiet it seemed all that noise awhile ago was nothing but a lie. Within the crowd in the tavern could be seen thug-like adventurers, a one-eyed expert swordswoman, and some hunters.


    Vine¡¯s voice was by no means loud, but the moment she entered, the atmosphere changed. Adventurers risked their lives in their work and was sensitive to that sort of atmosphere. Because of that they all went quiet, causing the barmaids to look around them, wondering what was up.


    ¡°I was looking for something¡­¡±


    Vine¡¯s voice resounded throughout the quiet store as she slowly revealed her face.


    ¡°Wench, you¡¯re the mad de¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªSHAaAa!!¡±


    As soon as a thug-like adventurer spoke, the front of Vine¡¯s robe opened, and a curved sword was quickly unsheathed from her waist. Blood spurting, the thug¡¯s head flew in the air as Vine¡¯s ck hair hidden beneath her hood danced.


    ¡°And now I¡¯ve found it.¡±


    Bathed in blood, Vine¡¯s ferocious smile was greeted by screams throughout the store.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire tavern was busied once more, as guests tried to flee while the members of the Red King tried to kill Vine.


    ¡°Die, Mad de!¡±


    ¡°A ha ha hahaha!¡±


    An adventurer approached Vine while jeering, but Vine onlyughed as she drew her sword and cut the adventurer¡¯s two arms, then with the return of her de, lopped off his head.


    ¡°The lot of you can all go die!¡±


    Without the slightest hint of mercy or restraint, Vine killed all foes that came into range. Her honey-colored legs that slipped out the slit of her skirt drew a crimson tree peony from the spurting blood. Her beautifully arranged face only served to make her ferocious smile appear sadistic.


    Her entire body was dyed in blood as her de brought death.


    Experienced adventurers, innocent prostitutes, fleeing adventurers, assassins, hunters¡­ Without any hint of discrimination, Vine killed every one of them.


    When the corpses had numbered more than 20, the expert swordswoman stood up and blocked her way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the situation, but I can¡¯t sit back and watch this evil any longer.¡±


    ¡°Hah? If you don¡¯t know the situation, then roll up your ass and run away. I¡¯ll kill anyone who gets in my way.¡±


    Vine licked the blood on her face with her red lips as she sheathed her curved sword by her hips. Facing her, the swordswoman took her thick sword and wielded it in front of her blue eyes.


    ¡°¡­For the sake of justice, I will put an end to your acts of evil here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bark, mutt! If you¡¯re going to talk about justice, then talk with your sword!¡±


    Their battlested for only a moment. When Vine drew her curved sword, the swordswoman moved to stop it with her thick sword. The swordswoman felt the curved sword that moved as if it were flowing hit her sword. She was sure she¡¯d won.


    If two swords shed at the same speed. It stood to reason that the thinner sword would break. The swordswoman believed that logic was sound, but unfortunately, reality had no obligations to adhere to her logic.


    Still, she was an expert swordswoman. The moment she couldn¡¯t feel the sensation of Vine¡¯s sword breaking, she immediately twisted her body.


    Vine¡¯s thin curved sword cut through even the swordwoman¡¯s thick sword.


    ¡°KU!¡±


    In a sh, a terrifying wound had been cut on the swordwoman¡¯s shoulder. The force threw her into the ground, and she rolled to the chairs and tables.


    Clicking her tongue, Vine instantly turned around, and there an assassin had tried to take advantage of her opening.


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°Naive!¡±


    Vine swung her sword diagonally from the shoulder, creating a corpse with a shocked expression. She kicked the corpse away, then turned to the terrified members of the Red King. With an intoxicated expression, she spoke.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay not to run? Everyone who enters my range is going to die, you know? It doesn¡¯t matter who you are.¡±


    The way Vine looked as she slowly walked toward them while saying that was no different than a death god descending.


    ¡°HI, HIYAaAAAA!?¡±


    Vine watched as the adventurers ran away, then she looked up at the second floor. As soon as they went outside, they were killed by the adventurers surrounding the building. They could either be killed by her or killed by those outside. As for which one was better, that needn¡¯t be said.


    ¡°Now, where is my main objective?¡±


    With a smile that would send even demons running barefooted, Vine climbed up the creaking stairs. There were three rooms. Vine stood before the door closest to her and smiled with satisfaction.


    As the curved sword from her waist twinkled, a silver line was drawn upon the door.


    ¡°Damn¡­ it¡­¡±


    Behind that door was an adventurer who had quietened his breathing. Blood spurted out and the adventurer fell before her. As if he were nothing more than rubbish in the way, Vine kicked him off as she peeked inside the room. Her curved sword had already been sheathed


    ¡°Eek! Stop it¡­ Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Inside the room was a naked girl hiding her body under the sheets.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Did I make a mistake?¡±


    Vine looked down at the girl and asked.


    ¡°Is that everyone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know¡­ Don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Seeing the girl trembling, Vine clicked her tongue and turned around.


    ¡°Tch¡­ Get lost.¡±


    The moment Vine showed her back, the girl stood up quietly and with the knife hidden under the sheets, stabbed at Vine.


    ¡°Too careless, Vine!¡±


    No. She attempted to stab her, but all her knife hit was air.


    ¡°Careless? No. This is what it means to have ¡®leisure¡¯.¡±


    The girl followed the source of that voice with her eyes, and there, Vine, was right below her, knees folded, crouching, then with a stroke, the girl¡¯s hands were cut off. Vineughed sadistically and in the next moment, the girl¡¯s head was lopped off.


    After leaving the room, she checked the other two rooms.


    The creaking sound of Vine¡¯s footsteps resounded clearly throughout the second floor. It was as if those creaks were counting the seconds until execution. The creaking sound stopped before the door of the second room.


    ¡°UWAAAAA!¡±


    After a moment, a young man darted out of the second room.


    ¡°Is it this one?¡±


    The man had darted out with a knife, but Vine had already cut off the hands holding it. The intense pain left the man squirming on the ground after tumbling. While Vine was looking down at him, she kicked his head once, and then stepped on it.


    ¡°GAH, Uu¡­¡±


    Vine ignored the sensation of the guy¡¯s nose being crushed as she looked at his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ountant, Ryusta, right?¡±


    ¡°E-Eek!¡±


    ¡°If you resist, I¡¯ll kil you. If you open your mouth without permission, I¡¯ll kill you. If you piss me off, I¡¯ll kill you. Understand?¡±


    Ryusta nodded several times, then Vine made him stand up and they left the second floor.


    After handing him to the adventurers of the anti-red-king group, she poured oil throughout the inn.


    ¡°W-Wait.¡±


    The expert swordswoman from before that Vine failed to kill stood up while covering her wounds.


    ¡°Why are you doing something like this? Don¡¯t you have any conscience?¡±


    ¡°Why, you ask? KUHAHHAHA.¡±


    Vineughed as if she¡¯d heard a really funny joke.


    ¡°It¡¯s for justice. I¡¯m doing it for justice.¡±


    Reflected on Vine¡¯s eyes was a deeply rooted dark me.


    ¡°Justice? This? There¡¯s no awy something like this could be¡­¡±


    ¡°Justice should be served cold and without mercy. Only the filthy weak serve justice lukewarm.¡±


    ¡°Who would permit a justice like this?¡±


    The swordswoman was looking at a mountain of corpses. From the chagrin on their faces, one could feel even their rotting hatred. But Vine looked down at those corpses and proudly said.


    ¡°Me. I permit it. And I say that it is evil for bastards I don¡¯t like to keep on breathing!¡±


    ¡°Vine, the soldiers areing! We have to go.¡±


    After receiving the report from the adventurer, Vineughed like a demon at the swordswoman.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know justice.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know justice?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You know nothing. Hey, little girl. Don¡¯t you want to know where true justice lies?¡±


    From the way Vine was smiling now, none would think she had just massacred an entire tavern. As if charmed by those eyes, the swordswoman looked past the corpses with hollowed eyes.


    Her current state was like that of a sleepwalker.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Now,e. If you wish to know justice, I shall show it to you.¡±


    As she left her muttering and in a daze, they once again walked into the shadows.


    In their wake, they left behind only the burning headquarters of the Red King.

 Volume 3, Intermission - The Sword Dancer’s Boisterous Dance (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission - The Sword Dancer¡¯s Boisterous Dance (2/3)</h4>


    In the east, where the rain poured on endlessly, was thest base of the Red King, Harianse. Midway through the minor countries, within the Iron Country, Elfa, was the old fortress that had been throughly repaired by the Red King and was currently being used as their base.


    Although it was by no means arge fortress, only able to Amodate 400 men, now that the Red King was in war, it was the most ideal ce to store their necessary resources. Within that fortress were 200 men. Shunrai himself was among that 200.


    Normally, Shunrai would be loitering the city looking for enemies to kill, but he had to return to Harianse because his ountant, Ryusta, who was kidnapped had returned.


    ¡°So, where¡¯s that woman?¡±


    Ryusta was on the verge of death. From the looks of things, he had not received any treatment at all. His cut arms were left to fester, he was burning with high fever, and yet despite that, he still managed to reach the fortress.


    Despite the terrible condition he was in, Shunrai spoke normally with Ryusta.


    ¡°¡­Ah, AH.¡±


    ¡°Right, Vine the Mad de.¡±


    ¡°Aa, NOoOOoOoOOO!¡±


    The moment he heard the name, Vine, he started screaming. The other n members pushed him down, but he kept on hallucinating.


    While hallucinating, he suddenly looked up nkly, then his heart stopped.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s dead.¡±


    As his subordinate said that, Shunrai looked outside.


    The clouded heavens pushed aside the body of the God of Fire as it erupted with thunder. It was a perfect weather for an attack. When Shunrai heard a scream, he knew that the enemy was here.


    ¡°They¡¯reing. Get to position!¡±


    ¡°HA!¡±


    The members of the Red King quickly exited the room, then as Shunrai grasped his scimitar, he ran outside, where the rain never stopped. There, the assant was, wearing a water-repelling robe with a hood that hid his face.


    Despite not being able to see the figure¡¯s face, Shunrai knew who it was just from the killing intent pouring out of him.


    ¡°ViNEeEe!¡±


    Shunrai bolted off, but Vine threw her robe at him to block his sight. At the same time, she shed out with her curved de from her waist. Shunrai didn¡¯t bother to dodge. He ran straight through the robe, already having nned his next steps.


    ¡°SHaAaA!!¡±


    Vine cried out a battle cry as her curved sword slipped out of its sheathe. It cut through even the very drops of rain as it made its way for Shunrai. At about the same time they took a step, their drawn swords moved even faster, and then steel shed with steel. With the distance between them closed with the first strike, they took


    another step and attacked once more. They had deflected each other¡¯s sword, but they continued to bear their fangs at each other, seeking to take the other¡¯s life.


    They shed again. Sparks erupted, and they moved their body away from it


    Sttering off the umted rainwater, they took another step and sooner than the torn robe could even reach the ground, they released a third strike.


    ¡°RIaAAaA!!¡±


    ¡°KUSOGAaa!!¡±


    Their battle cries shed. With everything they had put behind their sword, it was easy to imagine that the battle would end as soon as it hit either one of them.


    In the second sh, Shunrai¡¯s sword failed to stop Vine¡¯s sword from assuming a low stance. In the next moment, that sword shed diagonally up. Vine swung that sword up with one hand, but even as Shunrai was forced face up, his posture broken, he managed to barely dodge it with the tip of his nose. From that broken posture, Shunrai turned his back on Vine.


    With vicious strengh, he released his own attack, aiming even lower than the sword Vine had unleashed, reaching for her right arm. Vine knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge this, so she immediately let go of her sword, allowing the scimitar to pass between her hand and her sword. Immediately after, Vine stretched out her arm a little and grasped the handle of her curved sword with her fingertips, then with a reverse grip, shed down with her sword toward Shunrai, who was still finishing his earlier attack.


    ¡°GU!?¡±


    ¡°KA!?¡±


    Shunrai knew that if he stepped back, he would be on the receiving end of a counterattack, so he immediately abandoned his defense and rammed his body against Vine. Although her de managed to shallowly cut his body, his life was not in any danger. With her nk taken, Vine immediately realized that she had erred, so she tried to move away.


    Butpared to Vine, who couldn¡¯t see her enemy because her arm was in the way, Shunrai was now in a position who could attack anywhere and hit. As if to measure the distance between him and Vine, who immediately jumped back, Shunrai leaped and his heavy sh cut Vine¡¯s thighs.


    Blood spurted, but the drops of rain smashed it back into Vine¡¯s honey-colored skin.


    The reason Shunrai couldn¡¯t inflict a fatal wound was because Vine¡¯s curved sword had grazed Shunrai¡¯s neck. Not being able to take that step made his attack that much more shallow.


    After getting some distance from each other within the rain, the two swordsmen took a breath. Normally, if they moved this much, their body temperature would rise and the breath they exhaled would turn white, but there was no white in the breath they exhaled. They did not want the other to perceive any openings from the depth of their breath, so they kept their breath shallow. This too was one of the tricks of a swordsman.


    ¡®DON¡¯! A crashing sound resounded throughout the fortress.


    As if that sound was a signal of some sort, the two swordsmen moved once again.

 Volume 3, Intermission - The Sword Dancer’s Boisterous Dance (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission - The Sword Dancer¡¯s Boisterous Dance (3/3)</h4>


    Vine had not spared any time to sheathe her sword. Instead, she immediately sent it scything down towards Shunrai¡¯s neck. Shunrai also aimed for her neck. The two of them moved at almost the same moment, but Vine was a little slower. After being injured on the legs, even though Vine moved her sword following the fastest trajectory possible, her attack was still clearly weaker than before.


    Shunrai had seen through that weakness in a moment, so he received her attack with his de and allowed her curved sword to slide off, then he brought the battle up close. Vine hated fighting at such close distances. There has always been a difference in muscle between men and women. As such, Vine¡¯s odds of winning were much lower when their swords were locked. To make things worse, her injury made her steps weaker.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    Vine clicked her tongue and retreated. Vine swung her sword to escape from Shunrai¡¯s scimitar, which came swinging crossway as if it were flying, but all her curved sword cut were the drops of rain. When shended, she immediately assumed stance, but there was no stopping Shunrai¡¯s pursuit. He didn¡¯t give her the slightest chance to fix her posture as he mustered all of his scimitar¡¯s might and shed in a straight line toward Vine.


    With thatst attack released from a stance where the sword was positioned on his shoulder, Shunrai was able to use all of his muscles


    -from his back, to his shoulders, to his arms - allowing him to bring forth an attack akin to that of a lightning hammer. The drops of rain sttered at the descent of the scimitar.


    With no time to think up a response, the most Vine could do was jump back. Shunrai¡¯s attack split the ground and crushed the rock underneath, sending fragments toward Vine. The impact was so great that Vine lost her footing. As she tumbled behind her, she looked for her enemy.


    But that too was only for a moment before she immediately got back to feet and counterattacked, not minding that her long ck hair was touching the ground¡­ She ran through the rain as she dragged her curved sword along the ground.


    ¡°DiEeee!¡±


    ¡°HA!¡±


    Vine roared and ran like an angry beast, but Shunrai calmly responded to her. He originally held the advantage in strength. If not for Vine¡¯s strange method of drawing the sword, Shunrai believed the odds of victory more than favored him. Water sshed and Vine¡¯s curved sword shed up from a low stance. Shunrai calmly blocked it.


    Because of that attack that was all power and no technique, a big opening had been left open. Naturally, Shunrai wasn¡¯t about to miss that. After blocking Vine¡¯s attack, Shunrai pushed his way through her curved sword and swung his scimitar for her head.


    Immediately, Vine crouched and the scimitar passed over her head¡­ Vine¡¯s long ck hair was cut as it followedte, then the scimitar moved with a speed faster than the eyes could grasp toward Vine. Somehow, Vine managed to block with her curved sword, but the impact still sent her flying.


    While in midair, Vine fixed her posture, but when she tried tond, the scimitar was there to greet her. She didn¡¯t even have the time to curse as she was forced to defend once again with her curved sword.


    Vine pushed up her sword with only one hand to parry Shunrai¡¯s scimitar.


    But Shunrai went even further. He had already predicted that she would try to parry his attack, so he had already let go of it and sent a kick flying toward Vine, who looked at him with shock. Still midair, there was no running left for Vine, and she cleanly received that kick. Vine clearly heard a number of her ribs breaking as she fell and tumbled into the mud.


    Vine puked, then she violently wiped her mouth and brushed away her hair. She red hatefully at Shunrai.


    ¡°¡­Bastard.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shunrai wielded his scimitar over his shoulder once more.


    After a short pause, they once again closed the distance between them. After having her ribs broken, there was now clearly some white mixed in with Vine¡¯s breath. Compared to her, Shunrai¡¯s breath was perfectly normal. When the distance between them had closed a little, Vine sheathed her sword, assumed a low stance, and ran.


    ¡°That technique won¡¯t work on me anymore!¡±


    At first, Shunrai was shocked at the strange way Vine drew her sword, but after shing swords several times, he has already seen through her technique. Moreover, he has also grasped the exact length of Vine¡¯s curved sword.


    He didn¡¯t need even a minute to resolve himself to deflect her sword and strike her with a fatal blow.


    Vine¡¯s curved sword shed with Shunrai¡¯s scimitar. Shunrai¡¯s scimitar had followed the trajectory of Vine¡¯s curved sword, but when they met, he immediately realized his error.


    Vine¡¯s slender curved sword had cut into Shunrai¡¯s naked sword.


    ¡°This was your n!?¡±


    After the curved sword had cut halfway into his scimitar, the scimitar broke. But Shunrai was not your average swordsman. Shunrai threw away his broken sword, then he closed the already closed distance between them even further and sent kicks flying her way.


    As Vine¡¯s body bent like the character ¡®¤¯¡¯(Ku), Shunrai dropped an elbow on her spine from above. As Vine fell to her knees, Shunrai sent another powerful kick to her arm, breaking her bones and sending her sword flying. Vine had already used up thest of her strength, and without her curved sword, there was no longer any way for her to run at this distance. Her right arm dangled powerlessly.


    Her state was so bad that it was curious how she was even able to stand up. Breathing heavily, Vine jumped to where Shunrai¡¯s broken scimitar was and picked it up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like using someone else¡¯s weapon, but killing you with your own sword is perfectly appropriate for your name, ¡®Mad de¡¯.¡±


    ¡°¡­The one who¡¯s dying is you!¡±


    Vine used her anger to numb herself to the pain and fatigue as she once again stepped forward. After switching weapons, the two mad swordsmen closed the distance between them once more. This time they rushed into the sh faster than any of their previous shes.


    Before their heightened focus, even the very drops of rain seemed to


    have stopped. Vine, whose range was shorter, swung her sword a little faster.


    Shunrai changed his trajectory when he saw that, as well as the trajectory of the curved sword he looted.


    The drops of rain deflected as their two weapons shed once more. Drawing a circle, the two of them separated from each other. Normally, Vine would have stepped back here, but she instead held ground. Vine held up the remaining half part of the scimitar over her shoulder and forcefully swung it with only one arm despite its weight.


    Seeing that, Shunrai was sure that he¡¯d won. Contests between swordsmen were more often a battle of logic than not. Battles decided by a single blow aside, in a battle like this battle between Shunrai and Vine, where they had to exchange blow several times, having to break your posture just to force out an attack was fatal.


    If he could just block this one blow, there would be no more after it. He was sure that she would have no more strength to do so. After all, she was basically announcing with her movements that unless she ended this battle here, there would be no next time.


    During battles between swordsmen that require extreme levels of focus, from time to time, there are such cases when a swordsman would lose his focus and attempt such a reckless attack.


    Shunrai has always made such foes pay that recklessness with their life.


    Not to mention that the swordsman before him only had a sword left and was a heavy sword meant to be held with both hands. It should be difficult for Vine¡¯s slender arms just to swing it.


    Shunrai would block her attack, then he would decide this battle. He would im Vine¡¯s life with his next attack.


    Shunrai¡¯s decision was correct and was the natural conclusion to arrive to given his background as a swordsman.


    Vine swung her scimitar, and Shunrai received her attack with the inner part of his curved de.


    Shunrai¡¯s mouth twisted. The woman before her was a powerful foe indeed. Ever since Brandika died, his heart has been filled with nothing but fighting. In that sense, the woman before him was truly the greatest foe he could have asked for. But she too will end. As he anticipated the pleasure of plucking her life, he looked on as their des shed, but in the next moment, a hard sound resounded and the curved sword before him was crushed. All of the sudden, the end hade¡­ For him.


    ¡°¡­Impossible.¡±


    A wound was cut from his shoulder to his chest. As Shunrai looked at the scimitar that cut his body, he copsed to his knees. There were no coincidences in battle, so before he died, Shunrai traced back the path of that sword.


    Why did he lose?


    No, more importantly, why did Vine¡¯s curve sword break? Was it at its limit already? But it shouldn¡¯t have suffered any damages to its body. Did he overlook something? No. Shunrai denied it. Even if it was only for a short while, it was still a weapon that he¡¯d entrusted hsi life to.


    There should have been no mistake in his appraisal of it. In the first ce, if it really was weakened, at most, the scimitar should have just cut into it.


    Was it skill?


    Was there really that big of a difference between him and this woman in front of him? Vine looked at her as she stood. She looked worse off than Shunrai in fact.


    That too was a no. If there was such a huge difference in skill, then she would not have ended up into such a pitiful appearance.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    That was a question asked from the bottom of his heart. As a man who lived only for the sword and was mad for it, he wanted to know the answer before he died.


    ¡°Consider this a gift for your visit to the Underworld Goddess. I¡¯ll let you in a secret. I¡¯m not a swordsman.¡±


    Too much blood had already run too Shunrai¡¯s head, but he could not understand her words. Vine seemed to find his face really funny, as she made an evil smile. Meanwhile, she picked up the broken curved de.


    That curved sword should have long lost its sharpness, but Vine took a stance with it by her waist, and with a splendid step that one would not expect from someone whose ribs were broken, she swung that curved sword and lopped Shunrai¡¯s head off.


    ¡°I¡¯m an enchanter.¡±


    As Shunrai¡¯s head flew off his body and heard herst words, he smiled.


    Ah, so you were a sham.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Name: Vine Ashley


    Race: Human


    Level: 90


    Job: Great Adventurer; n Leader


    Possessed Skills: Sword Mastery A+; Hand-to-Hand Mastery B+; Bloodthirsty; Flowing Magic Control; Possessed Skills; Dancing de; Thousand Demon yer; Man-yer; Iron Decapitation; Enchant Sword; Witch''s Tongue


    Divine Protection: Sword God


    Attributes: None


    Poisonous Snake¡¯s Evil Eye


    You can discern when an enemy is weakened.


    Dancing de


    You will not be affected by emotions and your sword will remain steadfast.


    Witch¡¯s Tongue


    You can charm weakened opponents.


    Enchant Sword


    Enchantment that only works on swords. Strengthen sharpness and durability. (HIGH)


    Name: Shunrai


    Race: Human


    Level: 91


    Job: Great Adventurer


    Possessed Skills: Sword Mastery A+; Hand-to-Hand Mastery A-; Bloodthirsty; Thousand Demon yer; deless Sword Demon; Manyer; Foresight; Sword of Strength; Martial Barrier


    Divine Protection: Sword God


    Attributes: None


    deless Sword Demon


    When using swordsmanship alongside hand-to-handbat, both skills will receive a bonus and increase a level.


    Foresight:


    You can read your enemy¡¯s movements ahead of time. Chance of sess (LOW)


    Sword of Strength:


    Bonus damage to sword attacks. (MEDIUM)


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô

 Volume 3, Intermission - The Ones Pushing from Behind (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission - The Ones Pushing from Behind (1/3)</h4>


    The goblin leading the monster army is one of the four appointed generals, Gi Gi Orudo. Within the monster army is thebat unit, which leads the monster beasts, and the supply unit, which is stationed at the rear. Goblins are omnivorous and can eat the meat of the monster beasts raw and drink river water without any problems. If humans did the same thing they would surely find themselves sick. Goblins had eyes that worked so well in the dark that it wasughable topare them to humans, and they also possessed strong bodies that could be likened to the flesh of beasts.


    But despite all that, until the king appeared, the goblins have been living in the forest at the bottom of the food chain. Save for the Kobolds, they were an existence meant only to be eaten. Just overturning this one thing alone would already be enough to marke the greatness of the Goblin King, but the Goblin King brought forward even more advanced ideas.


    Supply.


    Before the king came to power, the goblins merely ate what they came across. So long as there was meat, they would eat even in excess.


    But even without that, they had much difficulty in procuring foods. If they didn¡¯t eat what was in front of them, someone else might steal it. Although the goblins managed to rise to power within the forest as one of the strong, they were not blessed with a powerful body. Of course, there are those who have gained such power through evolutions, but goblins after birth were not blessed in physique at all.


    In order for them to transform from prey to predator, they had to receive training in both fighting and cooperation in the Fortress of the Abyss under the behest of the king. At the same time, thanks to the monster army and the cooperation of the demihumans, the goblins even began advancing on the department of raising livestocks.


    They domesticated the monster beasts.


    To the goblin beast tamers, monster beasts were both family they lived alongside with and an essential food supply. Goblins like Gi Gi, who possessed a constitution, that attracted monster beasts just by standing were a rarity among the goblins. In that sense, Gi Bu Rakuta was truly the back bone of the monster army.


    Unlike Gi Gi, who fought in the frontlines, Gi Bu stayed outside of battle and worked to ensure and pick out monster beasts that could be used for food or for fighting. He even helped out in increasing the reproduction rate of the monster beasts.


    He raised monster beasts, and saved them forter to use as a food supply.


    It sounds simple when put into words, but feeding an army with that took a lot of effort. As such, the supply unit of Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster army led by Gi Bu came to be called as ¡®The Ones Behind Everyone (Kurua)¡¯.


    The Kurua led by Gi Bu were increasing by the day due to the construction of the ranches, allowing them to serve more food for the army. From the Forest of Darkness, to the Western Region, to the Border Lands, monster beasts of all sorts were being domesticated.


    There are three main bases for the Kurua. In the Fortress of the Abyss within the Forest of Darkness, in the Colonial City within the


    Western Region, and in the Fortress of the Foggy ins (Melgion) within the Border Lands. 3rge-scale ranches have been made in these locations.


    They decide on a suitable size, they build fences to protect from other monster beasts, and then they raise monster beasts inside. There are many different kinds of monster beasts. In the Forest of Darkness, there are Eirel Deer (Spear Deer) and Three-Horned Boars (Triple Horn). In the western region, there are the terrifying carnivorous horses and the three-eyed unruly horses brought from Gi Gu¡¯s region.


    In the bordernds, there are three-horned boars (triple horn) and three-eyed unruly horse. Lately, however, they have also started to raise Prairie Big Horned Cattles (Bulbita) and Man-Eater Birds.


    For the Man-Eater Birds, it¡¯s not just their meat that¡¯s eaten. Their eggs also serve as an important source of nutrient. The meat and milk that can be gotten from the Prairie Big Horned Cattles (Bulbita) are precious as even the humans within the army can eat them.


    As their bases increased, the monster beasts they raised also changed. This is because of the increasing number of humans in the army and the special characteristics of the monster beasts. In the first ce, the term ¡®monster beasts¡¯ simply refer to all beasts that humans cannot handle. Monster Beasts are animals that evolved to adapt to a region and are unlike the animals raised by humans in that they are able to absorb ether.


    There are many cases wherein monster beasts grow extremely weak after being taken away from the environment they are used to. That remains true regardless if it¡¯s for a big monster beast or a small and weak monster beast. This was the problem that Gi Bu¡¯s Kurua had the hardest time with when moving from the Forest of Darkness to the Western Region.


    Of course, there are exceptions, and monster beasts that migrate at longer distances are not limited. The horse-type monster beasts, for example, do not grow weak much even when away from the environment they are used to. Another example of an exception is when a monster beast is taken to another region immediately after birth.


    It was after much trial and error that Gi Bu and his Kurua were able to progress well with the construction of their bases in the Border Lands. The monster beasts at the Border Lands were allcking in brutalitypared to the monster beasts at the Forest of Darkness.


    Perhaps it was because of how dense the Forest of Darkness - to the point that not even light could prate it - that the monster beasts in it were the most savage among the regions. The second most brutal would be the monster beasts near the Western Region. Because of the influence of man, there are many monster beasts in the bordernds that are docile. Of course, since they¡¯re called monster beasts, they stilly waste to human crops and bring much harm to humans, but to Gi Bu and his Kurua, who were used to the monster beasts of the Forest of Darkness, the monster beasts of the Border Lands were rather adorable.


    It was to the point that rare-ss beast tamers could tame any of the monster beasts in the Border Lands with no difficulty.


    The domestication of monster beasts began with catching. They would weave durable ropes out of vines and use those to bind the monster beasts, and then suppress them until they decided to obey. It was rather forceful, but most monster beasts would be docile after clearly establishing who¡¯s stronger.


    Very rarely, there are goblins like Gi Gi, who are blessed with a constitution that makes monster beasts like them. He still needs to catch the monster beast first like anyone else, but unlike others, all


    he needs to do is raise his hand, and the monster beast would bow its head. Take note, however, that this is the exception and not the rule.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use that as a standard.¡±


    That¡¯s what Gi Bu had to say (with his arms folded) when a rare-ss goblin asked him how he could be like Gi Gi. Even for Gi Bu, who¡¯s already evolved into a noble ss, Gi Gi was a special case.


    Once a monster beast has been made subservient, it will no longer go against its master. The reason low-leveled beast tamers can only tame wild dogs is because that¡¯s all the power they have.


    A monster beast is sessfully tamed if after suppressing it one is able to feed it. There are an infinite variety of feeds depending on the monster beast. For example, even though they are both herbivores, the Prairie Big Horned Cattle (Bulbita) prefers dry grass, whereas the Man-Eater Bird prefers fresh leaves. Gi Bu knew this only from experience.


    It would not be wrong to say that Gi Bu and his Kurua are the ones pushing forward the Goblin King¡¯s army to reach their current shocking speed.


    It was because of them that the goblin armies could afford to attack immediately after upying a territory without having to first hunt.

 Volume 3, Intermission - The Ones Pushing from Behind (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission - The Ones Pushing from Behind (2/3)</h4>


    Of the monster beasts raised in the Fortress of the Abyss, the reason the Three-Horned Boars (Triple Horn) and Eirel Deer (Spear Deer) are the most numerous is because of the many different ways they could be used. The Three-Horned Boars (Triple Horn) and Eirel Deer (Spear Deer) raised by Gi Bu Rakuta would of course be fed to the baby goblins, but their bones and pelts would be handed over to the Ganra tribe.


    The Ganra tribe are the most skilled of the goblins when ites to their hands. They are also the only goblins that can use the bow. One of the new endeavors they¡¯ve entered is the betterment of their crafting technology. It is one of the policies that Princess Narsa adopted in order to allow their tribe to gain new standing under the leadership of the king.


    The Ganra tribe lived atop trees, known as the Twisted Giant¡¯s Arms, and are separated into three tribes: the Ra, Ru, and Re tribes.


    Ra Gilmi, Ra Narsa, and the previous generation, Ra Gn, are all from the Ra Tribe. The tribe of Ru Rou revolves around being warriors, while the tribe of Re Roen revolves around technology.


    Since the king has left for the ins, they have been exchanging technologies with the small people (koro toku). By exchanging technologies with the Koro Toku, who possesses advanced technology and were under the protection of the elves, the technology of the Ganra tribe increased by leaps and bounds.


    Pelts sent from the Fortress of the Abyss would be turned into armor through a tanning process, while the bones would be shaved and turned into arrowheads. They used even the horns of grown Eirel


    Deer (Spear Deer), shaving them and turning them into strong spears. Although shorter than long spears, they were just right for the baby goblins to use.


    Monster Beast Products made by the Ganra tribe were able to reach the goblins at the Fortress of the Abyss and the various lodgings by way of the Harpyurea and the Tarpidae.


    A portion of the good tanned leather would be transported to the elven forest through the region that the demihumans inhabited. Although they were exchanging technologies, as expected, the highest quality armor could only be gotten from the elven forest.


    The threads of the aranea, tanned leather of monster beasts, steel produced by the centaurs and the minotaurs, and Blue-Silver Steel (Srna) produced by the elves. All of these delicate technologies werebined and given to the koro toku to forge an armor.


    The task they have been entrusted this time was to forge a set for the 4 newly appointed generals of the goblins. The one leading the forging process was none other than the one who forged a sword for the king, Kurt Bild Dash. He was introduced to sword forging by his master Dumble Davie David. He was a young talent who showed much interest in the forging of armor.


    The goblins do not put much emphasis on armor.


    Among the goblins, it is Gi Jii Yubu who puts the most emphasis on it. Shield bearers among humans use shields reinforced with hard iron with their spear and a military formation to minimize losses while maintaining the frontlines.


    But presently, most goblins use leather armor at most. That remains true even after evolvution. To the goblins, relying on their heightened ether abilities with each evolution is still the most popr way to fight.


    There are even those like Gi Zu Ruo who fought with full presumption that they would end up hurt.


    But the newly implemented Four General System makes battles that much more difficultpared to when fighting under the king. After all, around the four generals, there were no more goblins with a higher ss than their own. Naturally, that meant the enemy would target them, and unlike before, neither the king nor Pale will be around to give them orders.


    Because of that Pale advised the king and asked for new armor to be forged for the 4 generals. Pale wasn¡¯t a goblin. Because of that she was able to grasp the feelings of the goblins that looked up at the king.


    If the king were to give them armor, there was no way that they would not put them to good use; hence, a set of armor was forged for them. Still, equipping a goblin with a full set of armor went against their very nature. The strength of the goblins lied in their strong muscles and their ability to take their enemies by surprise in the ck of the night. It was best for them to make as little sound as possible.


    Pale¡¯s request to forge an armor that remained silent and had little effect on one¡¯sbat abilities was met by Kurt Bild Dash by implementing a dual structure.


    A full set of armor will make sound no matter what. That would make it inconvenient for the goblins to move.


    As such, the armor had to be made of leather and then be reinforced by blue-silver steel (srna). Ayer of Chain Mail woven out of steel would be ced underneath the armor to protect aganist shing attacks. Blue-Silver Steel (Srna) will also be used to reinforce the affected part. Furthermore, the other parts will be daringly cut


    down, but still defense will still be maintained by way ofyers of monster beast leather.


    Bybining the special traits of two different materials, it was possible to create an armor that increased defense without sacrificing silence.


    In the past, monster beast leather was hard toe by and process. Even if one did manage to obtain one, they were usually damaged. But thanks to the cooperation of the goblins, not only was it now possible to procure good tanned leather, even the koro toku have started to look at the special traits of monster beast leather in a new light.


    In the past, they would surely say that Blue-Silver Steel (Srna) is the greatest material and monster beast leather is a level lower, but now, they would have to change the material depending on what traits were demanded. Which was to say that the koro toku have now acknowledged monster beast leather.


    The armor they forged was brought to the front lines as quickly as possible and bestowed upon the generals by the king.

 Volume 3, Intermission - The Ones Pushing from Behind (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission - The Ones Pushing from Behind (3/3)</h4>


    Within the Forest of Darkness, the ones responsible for transporting goods are the merchant tribes of The Winged Ones (Harpyurea) and the Mud-Scaled Tribe (Tarpidae), but beyond the forest was different. The harpyurea had to flee from predators in the sky, while the tarpidae couldn¡¯t get past the invisible barrier.


    But at the height of the battle at the western region, the goblins were able to secure the ideal ce to gather things. The former colonial city, renamed to Middled under the orders of the king, showed signs of developing as a gathering ce for goods.


    In order to transport goods produced at the Forest of Darkness, humanborers were utilized. Theseborers would be protected by the Proud n (Leon Heart n) and the young goblins. Managing them was the princess of the elves, Princess Shunaria, who went to and fro the western capital while supervising the scattered residences of the demihumans in the surrounding area.


    If goods and materials were going to be gathered, then it would only stand to reason that people would be needed to carry them. At the same time, lodging to permit them rest would also be essential. With that came merchants who sold goods to travelers on a long journey, which in turn attracted other crowds as well.


    Although the goblins were fine sleeping out in the wilds, perhaps due to the king¡¯s continuing dedication to education or perhaps simply because they were smarter than wild goblins, but the goblins actually preferred to sleep at inns whenever possible. However, goblins did not understand the mary economy.


    As such, Princess Shunaria decided upon a fixed amount for the goblins and petitioned for it at the house of the feudal lord. This system would only remain until the goblins finally understood the mary economy, but the goblins gathered at Middled were yet young.


    Other than a portion of the druids, it would still take some time for them to understand money.


    Of the humans working in the transportation of goods, there are many candidates among the soldiers from the viges in the northern part of the western region and the peopleing in from the bordernds. There are also many soldiers with a family who leave their home to enlist in the goblin army to reduce their taxes.


    The people that came from the bordernds had already abandoned theirnds, so no matter how low the taxes were, it was hard for them to live. No matter how much Yoshu overworked to try and do his job properly, there were just too many bordenders.


    On the other hand, Shumea had much influence over the candidates from the northern part of the western region.


    Shumea was a young warrior who, while mediating for the goblins and the humans, was able to fight against the army of Germion Kingdom. Being a young woman herself, she found much poprity among the borders of the western region. The number of soldiers that enlisted out of admiration for her were not at all few. A certain number of those became a part of the transport unit that goes to Middled.


    Escorting the transport unit to the western region were of course the Leon Heart n and the young goblins. Along the way they would stop at the viges of the demihumans. At the vige of the Fang Tribe (Werewolf), who had long dreamed of reiming the ins,


    they would barter with them for their specially processed magic beast bones. They would also barter with the transport unit from Middled to exchange for magic stones.


    Due to peddlers being too scared to travel to the demihuman viges, out of fear of the monster beasts attacking them, it is also one of the duties of the transport unit to bring them goods. They were also allowed to barter with the human soldiers and adventurers. They were even free to sell as long it was sensible.


    There is no doubt that everything being organized to this extent in such a short time is thanks to the skill of the elves, but the humans, Yoshu and Shumea, also had a part in it. For one, it was them who insisted that it would be too harsh to prevent the soldiers from selling at all, something Fei and the other elves had to acknowledge.


    After the transport unit passes the region ruled by the demihumans, they go further down south, and through the Fortress of the Foggy ins (Melgion), deliver goods to the various areas of the southern region from the frontmost lines of the bordernds. The entire trip takes about 30 days on human feet while pulling a number of wagons.


    When the armor was finally delivered, the imposing appearance of the generals appeared in the battlefield.


    The battle of those supporting from behind continued even when the front lines had fallen into a deadlock, so often times, theirs was a battle even harsher.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The poption of the bordenders, approximately 10,000.


    ¡°GU¡­ This is¡­¡±


    When that great number appeared before Yoshu¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but groan.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you¡±, was all the Goblin King had to say before running off to war. Yoshu cursed him countless times in his head, but he had to immediately sort all these people out. He had to decide where they would live, estimate what work they could do, and securend to give to them¡­


    His work was piled up higher than the mountains and the fatigue that came with it was deeper than the seas.


    10,000 citizens. And not just any citizen, but human citizens. Had they been goblins, Yoshu could throw them into the ins and all would be fine. The goblins could hunt on their own and feed themselves, but these were humans. Though these may be bordenders, these were still 10,000 humans. Until now they have been living their whole lives somewhere under a roof and cultivating crops. All 10,000 of those had just been thrown at him.


    Even if it weren¡¯t Yoshu, anyone would want toin after being given such a tall ordeal.


    Fortunately, however, among the people that fled the bordernds were vige chiefs. Yoshu looked for them and assigned them a part of the western capital as a temporary measure.


    As representatives to the feudal lords of the various towns of Razuel, Shirak, and so on¡­ Yoshu exined to them the situation. He promised that he would immediately find work for them and ensure that they would have a ce to stay at.


    ¡°What do I do? What do I do¡­¡±


    The reason Yoshu had to solve this problem immediately could easily be understood if one realizes just how dangerous it would be were


    10,000 humans to riot. The present situation was still fine. They had just fled from the bordernds and held no dissatisfaction with either the Goblin King or Yoshu.


    But the moment they realize that they cannot livefortably, there was no telling what they would do. ¡°Does the Goblin King understand how dangerous it is to bring 10,000 humans here just like that?¡± Yoshu spat curses in his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to gather them into one ce, but where am I supposed to put them if I scattered them?¡±


    The western capital alone was too small. That being said, if Yoshu allowed the bordenders to go to the northern viges, friction would surely ur between them and the natives.


    ¡°¡­What about Middled?¡±


    The former colonial city. Just from scale alone, it could be considered as the second city of the western region. Currently it is being used as a gathering ce for supplies to be transported from the Forest of Darkness to the front lines. There is much threat from the monster beasts near the Forest of Darkness, but with the goblins and the demihuman guards around, it could be considered as a rich area.


    As Yoshu thought that, he immediately called the representatives of the bordernds and spoke to them about moving.


    ¡°You will be paying us, yes? There are many elderly and children among us¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. This is not a proposal but an order as mayor of the western capital.¡±


    Yoshu put on a cold mask.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ But the Goblin King didn¡¯t say anything about¡ª¡±


    ¡°If I may be so blunt, you people probably don¡¯t think you¡¯re asking for protection, but I¡¯m sure you understand that you barged into here on your own ord with no prior preparations.¡±


    Yoshu was bluffing.


    But Yoshu knew that his bluff would work well. He has heard about the fate of refugees like them. If so, then these people were very weak and had little to no power to negotiate.


    Yoshu found himself sighing at what a terrible job he had to do, but he didn¡¯t allow his cold expression to fail him.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ But, we¡ª¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will promise you reasonable aid. You must, however, understand that it is impossible to ept all of you into the western capital. This cannot be changed, and neither can the people living here be chased away. I¡¯m sure you understand.¡±


    Seeing the representative knit his brows, Yoshu knew that he needed just one more push.


    ¡°I shall speak to Lord Fei of the elves and exempt you from taxes for half a year. You will also be supported with food from the western capital. Although it will be just enough to keep you from starving.¡±


    ¡°¡­Very well. We thank you for your kindness.¡±


    If the neighboring countries were to be used as a standard, Yoshu¡¯s proposal was extraordinarily good. His proposal was the same thing as saying that he would give half a year of life to these people who¡¯d barged their way in selfishly. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to turn all of these people into ves.


    After the representatives left, Yoshu was greatly perplexed.


    Although he promised to support them for half a year, if they don¡¯t get any help after that, they will all turn into ves. He needed to take measures. He had to create jobs that would allow them to live.


    It would take 5 days on human feet to go west from the western capital.


    When Yoshu wondered if it would be so easy to make jobs, he decided he could just copy an already existing organization.


    ¡°¡­The adventurers guild.¡±


    Yoshu thought back in his time as a ve diator. During that period when he went from town to town, he recalls that there was a guild known as the adventurers guild in the city.


    ¡°There should be a guild like that at the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.¡±


    Would they put up a branch store here if he were to ask them? No, there was no way they would. This was the country of monsters ruled by the Goblin King. In that case, he would have no choice but to do it himself.


    The system itself is simple. The western capital would request a job, then the corresponding the number of people would carry it out. The point of contact for such operations will be established at Middled and at the Western Capital. Wages will be paid ordingly.


    Wages suitable forbor work will be paid.


    For example, the construction of a road. The goblins will probably im more of the south. At the very least, Yoshu didn¡¯t think that their advance could be stopped so easily. In which case, what they would need the most are the construction of roads that allow them to move quickly. That would require people. Without roads, the transport of goods will be slowed.


    A monthter, a guild was established in the Goblin King¡¯s kingdom just as proposed by Yoshu.

 Volume 3, Chapter 218 - The Swiftness of Aransain (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 218 - The Swiftness of Aransain (1/3)</h4>


    The Goblin King attacked Elrain Kingdom, and after its capittion, divided his army into four parts.


    The spear and ck tiger g, Gi Ga¡¯s forces, went to the Labyrinth City.


    The axe and sword g, Gi Gu¡¯s forces, went to Pena.


    The twin-headed monster and axe g, Gi Gi¡¯s forces, went to Fatina.


    The bow and arrow g, Ra Gilmi Fishiga, went to the north and returned to the west.


    The Goblin King, who was scheming to take over the entire southern region, remained in Elrain Kingdom and tried to rule it. Only a small number of people remained with the Goblin King. They were Pale, Ra Tribe, Gi Go, and Felbi. But few as their numbers were, with the elite having been specifically picked out, they were able to lord over the entire capital of Elrain Kingdom.


    After the Goblin King broke through the remaining forces of Elrain, he immediately upied the Imperial Capital. He arrested the government officials and bound their families. A fitting number of officials was necessary in order to run a country. As such, the Goblin King decided to continue using the officials of this country to manage it.


    If for example the management system of the kingdom were to bepared to the Elder Council of Pena, one edge the kingdom¡¯s system would have over them is the speed of their decision-making process. The king would decide on a policy and the country would immediately carry it out. It was a system thatrgely depended on


    one skilled individual. But even if one sought such an individual through blood lines, it would still be very rare to produce such talents continuously.


    With such power, the Goblin King could use the funds meant for the expenses of the imperial court to construct his own pce, and none would be able to stop him.


    The Goblin King gathered the government officials of the defeated country and said to them, ¡°Swear fealty or die with your family.¡±


    So effective was the Goblin King¡¯s threat that the government officials shook and some of them even fainted. From the start, the Goblin King had decided to suppress Elrain Kingdom with force.


    To the Goblin King who had to transform Elrain Kingdom into his headquarters in order to swiftly take over the southernnds, being able to control the government officials that managed it was the same thing as deciding the war.


    ¡°The unfair will not be forgiven. Those who fill up their own pockets by abusing their position will not be forgiven. Those who work to disadvantage my army will not be forgiven. Any and all who transgress upon these shall be punished duly.¡±


    The humans shook before the king¡¯s words. The standards the king had imposed were vague, making it easy to interpret it however one wished. Because of that they had no choice but to interpret the king¡¯s words as ¡®If you do something I don¡¯t like, I will punish you.¡¯


    As a result, the Goblin King couldn¡¯t get the results he wanted. Although the government officials swore fealty to him as he¡¯d asked, and management of Elrain Kingdom continued without a hitch, but there was no one who proactively worked to cooperate with the goblins.


    There were even some who were uncooperative, although at least, they didn¡¯t try to sabotage anything.


    The Goblin King considered punishing them to make an example out of them, but Pale actually thought that everything was going quite well considering they were just starting.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry. When persuading others of the advantages of something they don¡¯t know, sometimes words aren¡¯t enough.¡±


    They would have to give them some actual advantages, Pale said, and the Goblin King nodded.


    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s still good since they haven¡¯t rebelled.¡±


    ¡°That and we do have people.¡±


    The name Pale pointed at was a low ss government official.


    ¡°Elbert Noen¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a name the Goblin King recognized.


    ¡°From my investigations, he is someone well-versed in financial affairs. Previously, he brazenly argued with some nobles and was demoted.¡±


    ¡°I see. An upromising gentleman. But that begs the question all the more, will he cooperate with us?¡±


    ¡°It seems he has a family he treasures.¡±


    Pale¡¯s eyes narrowed as she said that, prompting the king to ask back, ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to be more discreet?¡± But then again, if one knows that there¡¯s an effective method, questioning it would not be rational but instead emotional.


    ¡°¡­Politicians are like that, aren¡¯t they? In any case, I would like to meet him first.¡±


    ¡°¡­As you will.¡±


    When Elbert was summoned to have an audience with the king, it was Pale and a Gi Za donned in robes who called him.


    ¡°Are you sure you have the right man?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you for answering the summons of the king. Elbert- Dono.¡±


    After Pale answered with a cold face, Gi Za spoke.


    ¡°Act rudely before the king and you may consider your life forfeit.¡±


    ¡°¡­I intend to disy myself with decorum, but I am not familiar with goblin custom. Please excuse me that much.¡±


    As Elbert said that unreservedly, Pale quietly nodded.


    ¡°The king is waiting. Come.¡±


    The ce Elbert was led to was the office of the former king. A giant desk and chair had been prepared in it for the king¡¯s use, who himself was hard at work. The job of the king¡­ In other words, the settlement of ounts.


    But the materials necessary to make such decisions piled up like a mountain and the circumstances varied from country to country.


    And the bigger the country was the more agency the government officials were given. Despite that, however, the amount of documents requiring approval stacked up into a mountain. But that came to no surprise, after all, Elrain Kingdom was half destroyed.


    In fact, it was so buried in debts that it could not even afford to pay its soldiers. It was actually because of that that the Red King were able to take their territory. But even if the Red King were able to take over, that didn¡¯t mean that they would immediately be able to turn around their financial situation.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have brought Elbert-dono.¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s appearance was truly something to behold when coupled with that dignified voice that resounded from the piths of one¡¯s stomach. Or at least, it would¡¯ve been, had it not been for the piles of documents stacked up before him.


    ¡°My word¡­¡± Elrain found himself muttering as he witnessed a goblin doing office work.


    A goblin was doing office work!


    Elbert¡¯s eyes nearly fell off its sockets when he was greeted with that scene.

 Volume 3, Chapter 218 - The Swiftness of Aransain (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 218 - The Swiftness of Aransain (2/3)</h4>


    Elbert¡¯s eyes nearly fell off its sockets when he was greeted by a goblin doing office work. A goblin that did office work simply exceeded Elbert¡¯s imagination. Hismon sense had braced him for the image of a king being waited upon hand and foot by beautiful women, but all that bracing copsed just like that.


    ¡°You look like you saw something strange. Hurry up and enter,¡± Gi Za said.


    Elbert did as Gi Za told him from behind and he sat himself before the king on the chair provided.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I want to hear your opinion. It¡¯s regarding the expenses of the inner pce (reserved for women). What is the 1 million riburu allotted for the expense of the inner pce on a yearly basis used for?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Elbert¡¯s eyes had turned into dots. Although his brain had already gone into work, calcting the specifics, the contents of the question and the fact that it was him who was being asked gave him much shock. That was the document Elbert himself had once submitted to a senior government official in hopes of restoring the public finance.


    There were 2 major ways to secure financial resources for the country. One was to raise taxes, the other was to reduce expenses.


    ¡°I believe it would be best if you asked the imperial court chief instead¡­¡±


    Seeing Elbert beat around the bush, the Goblin King¡¯s eyes narrowed. The aura about him seemed to grow heavier with just that, and Elbert couldn¡¯t help but draw cold sweat.


    ¡°This document was written by you when you still held the Imperial Court Office. I will ask again. What is the 1 million riburu allotted for the expense of the inner pce used for?


    Apparently, the scene just now was not an illusion. Elbert finally understood this. This monster before him was actually terrifyingly intelligent and capable of aplishing the king¡¯s job. Elbert immediately understood that if he did not give a satisfactory answer he would die.


    Without even the time to regain hisposure, Elbert answered the king¡¯s questions. The king asked him some more questions, and the next day, another messenger appeared before Elbert and made him receive the imperialmand of his appointment as imperial court chief.


    Although shocked, he once again visited the king in his office, where he was then given the duty of reconstructing the country¡¯s finances.


    ¡°¡­Why me?¡± He asked. ¡°There should be many others more skilled than I. Others who would be more than fitting me to serve as imperial court chief.¡±


    ¡°Then rmend those people. But first, we start with you,¡± the Goblin King replied.


    The king busily looked through a document, then - in ce of a signature - stamped it with the symbol of a ck sun that was the king¡¯s g in order to approve it.


    ¡°¡­You can¡¯te to terms with it?¡±


    ¡°If I may be frank, I do not understand you. Are you really a monster?¡±


    The king wryly smiled.


    ¡°I am a king. That is what I am. No more, no less. Is there anything else needed to rule a country?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­ Truly intend to manage this country?¡±


    ¡°I will rebuild it. I promise you that under my protection, the people of this nation will have a kingdom they can live in.¡±


    Elbert closed his eyes for a moment, then he looked up at the heavens. If this monster were a human, how wise of a ruler could he have be? Surely, his name would dazzle brilliantly, recorded in the annals of history, to be remembered for a thousand years.


    From the monster¡¯s questions yesterday, it was clear that he knew what state this country was in. And yet, despite that, he was saying he would rebuild it.


    It should have been simpler and more appropriate for a monster to steal everything, and yet¡­


    ¡°If you were the king of Elrain Kingdom, I would happily serve you. If you were human, my country would not have fallen so, and instead, it would have suppressed the world as far as the eye could see, erecting a giant country like no other. Your name would go down in history as a wise king, to be remembered forever.¡±


    Elbert sighed and then opened his mouth once more.


    ¡°But now, even if you rebuild this country, your achievements will not be remembered by history. That is simply how deep the hate of humans for monsters run. They will fling mud at your achievements,


    and instead of thanking you, they will strike you down. Despite that, are you still willing to rebuild this country?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°The people who help you will surely be remembered hatefully by history. They will criticize them as traitors, but¡­ Allow me to bear that shame.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm. Can I ask why?¡±


    The Goblin King had been looking at his documents all these time, but when he asked this question, he looked up. Elbert resolutely answered.


    ¡°Because even if history does not remember your achievements, there are still people living today.¡±


    ¡°I see. Very well. If there is any authority you need, just give the word.¡±


    The Goblin King once again went back to his documents, and Elbert bowed deeply. In these three months, Elbert seeded in severely cutting down the expenses of the imperial court. With those achievements he would be nominated as prime minister candidate, and two yearster, he would ascend to power as prime minister.


    With the people he rmended and the military force of the Goblin King, they were able to quickly revive Elrain Kingdom.

 Volume 3, Chapter 218 - The Swiftness of Aransain (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 218 - The Swiftness of Aransain (3/3)</h4>


    One of the four generals appointed by the Goblin King, Gi Ga Rax, raised up his g of spear and ck tiger as he advanced his army to thebyrinth city.


    Gi Ga Rax led half of the king¡¯s cavalry that was the imperial guards and the beast riders of the Paradua. On top of that, he also had the human forces with him. In total, his forces which revolved around the cavalry numbered 1,200. The imperial guards of the king that was made up of goblins riding upon three-eyed unruly horses were all rare-ss goblins. They numbered 300. With those 300 and the Paradua beast riders that numbered 200 as the main forces, plus the human cavalry that numbered 700, they had 1200 soldiers all in all.


    The Proud n (Leon Heart n) of Zaurosh had employed the former solders of Elrain Kingdom. If not employed, then some of the captured soldiers agreed to cooperate with them and were added to Gi Ga¡¯s overall forces.


    There were many cities in the south that flourished from trade. The grain produced by the granary on the outskirts of Fatina sufficient to feed a flourishing poption, the treasures born in the desert of Ashunasan (God of the Desert), or the treasures born from thebyrinth city. It was these special products of each region that the merchants would take with them and traverse the trade routes deserving to be called the Road of Riches.


    Of course, that was also connected to therge country of Elrain Kingdom.


    Under the g of Aransain, Gi Ga Rax traversed those trade routs and forced the surrounding cities to capitte. Steadily, he approached thebyrinth city.


    ¡°Those who surrender will be spared. Those who surrender without fighting will be permitted to keep their wealth.¡±


    The great speed of Gi Ga Rax¡¯s advance was supported by the intelligenceworkid out by Pale and Gi Ga¡¯s wise policies. Small towns couldn¡¯t possibly fight his army. From Gi Ga¡¯s perspective, having to conquer the small towns one by one would take too much time.


    Moreover, the army he was leading was mostly cavalry, so their strength could be demonstrated best out in the fields. If they had to bring siege weaponry with them, their advance would be dulled too much.


    The one who mediated between Gi Ga and the humans was Zaurosh. This vice n leader of the Leon Heart n, who himself carried great responsibility, held a practical point of view that minimized losses as much as possible. He also forbade the piging of capitted cities.


    Moreover, by adding the townspeople into his army and using them in future negotiations, he was able to take 5 towns without any bloodshed. All towns traded, so there were many familiar faces between them.


    As proof of a surrender, the towns would offer horses and healthy young men, and in exchange, Gi Ga would allow them autonomy. Although morale wasn¡¯t high, Gi Ga was able to continue his advance with hisrge army. By the time, Gi Ga had neared the Labyrinth City, the number of his forces had reached 1900.


    But the humans on the other side weren¡¯t about to just quietly watch.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what the goal of the goblins were, the biggest city was thebyrinth city. Adventurers were hired there and the preparations for war steadily progressed. Many among the cities in the desert haven¡¯t maintained their walls.


    If they were going to fight, they would fight at the fields. It was because of that that thebyrinth city had gathered many adventurers. If there was a problem, then it would be that there was still some friction left between the Red King faction and the Anti- Red-King faction. After Brandika died, the adventurers from the Labyrinth City didn¡¯t bother to apany the remnants of the Red King to Fatina and instead returned to their home.


    But by the time they came back, the Labyrinth City had already been overtaken by the Anti-Red-King faction. That being said, these ns were originally strong in their own right since that was the reason why the Red King took them in in the first ce. Because of their strength, which was greater than the Anti-Red-King faction, they could fight back against them.


    Sophia of the Soar to Freedom (Elks n) informed Gi Ga, who was approaching by the minute, of the situation. The scheme to put the Anti-Red-King faction against the Red King faction was in much better health than Pale had expected.


    Although the Labyrinth City, Tortoki, was a city-state, it did not possess a powerful army. This was because the city was formed surrounding thebyrinth. As such, it had many adventurers from the start and it ended up focusing its resources toward the maintenance of public order.


    Even within the old alliance of the Free Cities, despite being the oldest member, it did not have much influence and never really stood at the peak politically. But the other countries of the alliance did not want to attack Tortoki and incur the wrath of the adventurers, so the city was able to continue existing peacefully despite itsck of an army.


    Unfortunately, the Goblin King¡¯s army had appeared, and they weren¡¯t about to leave them alone.


    Even if the Kushain Believers might have acknowledged them, to Tortoki, the Goblin King¡¯s army was still a monster army. Knowing that the war against the goblins would be fundamentally different from those with humans, the Council of Ten that ruled Tortoki elected Basshnia of the Goundor Family as general.


    He would be leading an army with adventurers as the main power to meet the goblins in battle.


    They had 1,300 footman and 400 mages. On top of that they also have 300 cavalry, which they were able to temporarily hire from the area. Unlike the goblins that focused their forces on cavalry, their forces revolved mostly around footman.


    Since they¡¯ll be relying on adventurers, their soldiers will be using the weapons they¡¯re used to. One advantage they held was the goblin forces¡¯ck of mages, but the forces of Tortoki weren¡¯t unified because of the recent uproar from the Red King.


    Just as the name Labyrinth City implies, it is a city that developed around abyrinth. It did not have any high walls. As such, Basshnia decided to fight in the fields. It could be said that this was a decision also influenced by the fear that a defensive battle might cause unexpected situations to arise due to theck of unity in the army.


    If they fought in the fields, naturally, there would be an enemy in front of them. A situation like that should make it harder for infighting to break out. Although Basshnia knew that the goblins were also aiming for that, he had no choice but to go out to battle while carrying that unease. Still, as the representative of the family that has ruled Tortoki for many years, he was not ipetent.


    Unfortunately, the seeds sown by Pale were steadily taking over Tortoki and were trying to bear its fruits for the goblins.


    The battle took ce on the outskirts of Tortoki.


    The Tortoki Army, which held the advantage in numbers, moved out with all of its infantry while attacking the goblins from afar with magic, keeping them from approaching. This was done to prevent Gi Ga Rax and his army from doing what they did best: fast battle tactics.


    The force of 300 mages was indeed terrifying, and before the cavalry of the goblins could even approach them, advanced magic bullets would burst upon the ground, giving rise to explosions. At the center, mages cast their spells in order, while the footman adventurers surrounded them to protect them. It was in this way that they approached the steadily advancing goblins.


    Seeing that their cavalry wasn¡¯t able to approach the enemy, Gi Ga stood at the head of the army and encouraged the army and raised their gs.


    ¡°To fear our enemy and falter would be to throw mud upon the honor our king has built. Despite that do you dare call yourselves barve warriors!? I will take the lead. Follow after this ck tiger and spear that the king has given me!¡±


    Gi Ga¡¯s speech was effective upon the cavalry that prided themselves as the imperial guards of the king. As rare-ss goblins that could enter dungeons without fear of death,


    if it was for the sake of the king, then so long as their trusted general gave the word, they would ride even to thend of death itself.


    If one looked at the unfolding battle from the heavens, one would see that the goblin cavalry led by Gi Ga had formed a straight line for the forces of Tortoki. It looked as if they were trying to prick a balloon open with a needle.


    Magic bullets fired at Gi Ga, but he would move to the left or the right or even jump to dodge them. His handling of his steed was indeed the best among the goblins.


    Still, there were those that Gi Ga could not dodge. When Gi Ga failed to dodge a fire bullet, he simply pushed his way through the smoke of the explosion and bellowed out a howl.


    Gi Ga rode onwards like the wind and blew away the enemy infantry, striking the vanguard spear of the army into the enemy forces.


    The cavalry of the king followed him, and upon seeing Gi Ga¡¯s valiant visage, overcame whatever fears may have sought to linger as they ran past the rain of magic bullets. The hooves of their steeds trembled the earth, while the battle cries of the goblins shook the air.


    The descending magic bullets and the hooves of monster beasts raised up clouds of dust, blocking one¡¯s vision, but the goblins raised up their spears and leaped with their steed. Like that the hipparions crashed into the raised shields of the adventurers. Receiving such heavy weight crushed the arms of the adventurers and staggered them.


    The goblins used that opening to force their cavalry through.


    Once the battle had turned chaotic, there was no more opportunities left for the mages. The general of Tortoki, Basshnia, did not have enough control of his soldiers to order them to kill both foe and ally alike.


    ¡°Show them no mercy! Kill all of them!¡±


    Although Gi Ga was often forgiving, the blood of the fierce goblin race still runs through his body. And on the battlefield, every swing of his spear, every death of an enemy, would stir that blood, giving him more power to pierce the enemy with. The attacks released by his long arms easily tore through the iron armor of the enemy, allowing him to pluck the lives of the adventurers.


    Having be the spear that prated the enemy forces, Gi Ga wreaked havoc upon the enemy forces and sessfully forced them to flee. As the Tortoki Army fled to the city, Gi Ga stopped his army from pursuing them.


    The entire army was intoxicated with victory, but Gi Ga stopped them and reorganized their formation outside the city, then he used the captured humans to demand the enemy to surrender. Should Tortoki capitte, then he would be able to sessfully bring victory to his king.


    ¡°Stopping an advance that normally shouldn¡¯t stop to minimize the damages that would be incurred within the walls¡­ Truly the workings of a great general.¡±


    In response to Zaurosh¡¯ words, Gi Ga smiled.


    ¡°I simply wondered what the king would do were he in my position. For the sake of the path that the king has shown, the burning blood


    that stirs within must be quelled. When I thought of what I should do to reach that end, the answer naturally came.¡±


    When Gi Ga entered Tortoki, he raised up his g on the public hall and dered.


    ¡°Raise Aransain! This victory is for the king!¡±


    Word of Gi Ga¡¯s victory was brought before the king, and fame of Aransain¡¯s swiftness resounded loud and clear within the territories under the Goblin King.

 Volume 3, Chapter 219 - The Attack of Zeilduk (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 219 - The Attack of Zeilduk (1/3)</h4>


    As Gi Gi raised up the twin-headed beast and axe g (Zeilduk), Gi Ji Arsil the Hidden de and Gi Jii Yubu the Goblin with a Regiol apanied him as aide and thickened their battle formation. In the monster army, just the goblins alone numbered 300. Within those, over 20 were rare-ss. Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s assassin unit numbered 100, but not a single one of those was above rare-ss. Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol numbered 500, but they had over 40 goblins that were above rare- ss.


    ¡°An alliance with the humans¡­ We have to use it.¡±


    Gi Ji and Gi Gi have always gotten along well, and when they talked about the humans, Gi Ji insisted that since they could cooperate with the orcs, then they should also be able to cooperate with the humans. As for Gi Jii, working alongside the humans was an opportunity to see their tactics, so there was no way he would refuse them.


    ¡°The tactics of the humans must be different from His Highness and Pale-dono¡¯s¡­ I look forward to it.¡±


    The goblins of Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol that stood at the head of the army sent messengers to Cultidian before conquering Fatina.


    The thing called ¡®alliance¡¯ had many types.


    There were alliances based upon non-aggression treaties that promised they would not attack each other. There were attack- defense alliances that, as the name implies, is a promise to fight together. As one might imagine, the participating parties in the first alliance would have little dependence on each other; whereas, the parties involved in the second type of alliance could be said to have thrown their lot in with each other. The alliance formed between the


    Goblin King and the queen of the Kushain Believers, Mira Vi Burnen (Bloody Queen), was that of the non-aggression sort.


    But there was no way that Gi Gi and the others could possibly understand such specific things.


    The fault did not lie solely with them, however, for the Goblin King himself did not bother to exin the situation and only told them that they were now in an alliance with the Kushain Believers.


    Because of that they asked the Kushain Believers to attack with them. A request that left the Kushain Believers with a severe headache. Still, these forces were only the remnants of the Red King. As such, even if the Kushain Believers were to take them on alone, they could actually win. That being said, even if Vn Do Zul were the one to lead the battle, as young and overflowing with talent as he was, even he would have to be prepared to ept some losses.


    Fatina also used to belong to the Kushain Believers and was taken from them by the Red King. In actuality, the situation of the Kushain Believers was one wherein they were finally able to catch their breath. A little something they owe to Mira¡¯s genius on handling the domestic affairs and being freed from the encirclement of the enemies.


    Their army was secretly discussing about when they would go out to battle next when the goblins suddenly asked them to fight with them. Although this was a situation akin to one wanting to cross a river but not knowing how, only to suddenly be given a boat, joining the goblins in war still meant that they would have to change the details of their alliance.


    The question of how they should respond to a joint battle with the goblins was a difficult question for the Kushain Believers. Especially


    since the goblins were still above them in terms of military prowess. They also didn¡¯t know if it was really okay to just reject their request.


    The anti-goblin faction were furious, not able to understand even the significance that their alliance had to the goblins, while the pro- goblin faction argued that this must be their way to expand their power without losing momentum.


    In the end, the fierce debate was concluded by Mira herself, who decided to dispatch the army.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this a special exception and oblige the goblins.¡±


    Wearing the strong face of a politician, she sweetly smiled and revealed the greatest trump card she had in her possession.


    In other words, the tactician, Vn Do Zul, would lead the army as an ally to the goblins. Under him were ced 3000 footman and a small cavalry. Their objective would be to aid the goblins and retake Fatina.


    The grain-producing region of Fatina could be said to be the stomach of the southern region.


    If the goblins could secure that, it would be a huge boon to them. It was also precisely because of that that they had to get results.


    Mira sent a messenger to the Goblin King to ask for a firm promise regarding the distribution of spoils. When she came back to her bedroom, she called Vn over, and while hugging her pillow, asked him.


    ¡°¡­Hey, Vil. I suppose heroes really are necessary, huh.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    Her eyes were like that of a little girl dreaming. Seeing that sparkle in her eyes, Vn couldn¡¯t help but recall all the unreasonable requests she¡¯s made of him in the past. It was such that those events had already be a trauma of sort to him, and he couldn¡¯t help but draw cold sweat.


    ¡°What a half-hearted response. Anyway, as I was saying, don¡¯t you think only a hero or something would be fitting to stand beside a saint? Otherwise it won¡¯t be bnced.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Ojousama?¡±


    ¡°So, I was thinking, won¡¯t you be a hero?¡±


    ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you asking too much!? In the first ce, you can¡¯t be a hero just because you want to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, Vil. Don¡¯t you know? Situations make people. It¡¯s an old saying I¡¯ve heard before.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the people who said that said that with that meaning in mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s start by making you into a famed general. I¡¯ll tell you more when we negotiate with the goblins next, so get yourself together, alright?¡±


    ¡°S-Sure¡­¡±


    Vn knew from his past experiences that when Mira wasn¡¯t listening, no matter how much you tried to tell her that it was impossible, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind. As such, he just quietly bowed his head.


    The defeated needs a hero.


    Because of the alliance with the goblins and Mira¡¯s skillful direction, the Kushain Believers did not notice it, but in truth, in this battle for supremacy in the southern regions, there was without a doubt that the Kushain Believers had lost. Despite encroaching the taboo called ¡®holy war¡¯, the Red King was able to take Fatina from them and the goblins were able to take the bordernds.


    They lost territories and those around them had lost their confidence in them.


    The one result they were able to produce was their alliance with the goblins, who managed to secure victory. But even that could change at the whims of the Goblin King.


    As such, in order to recover from their situation, Mira wanted a hero. Naturally, it was her most trusted military officer who would assume that position.


    A young man who defeated the army of Elrain Kingdom, fought against the tactician of the Red King who swept over the southernnds, and broke through the long siege against Cultidian. And on top of that, he was also the tactician the saint trusted the most.


    He had more than enough achievements to be renowned as a hero or a great general.


    The existence of such a figure would raise the morale of the army. His name would allow the people to pick themselves up with pride.


    The joint battle proposed by the goblins. To an army that desperately needed to regain itself after defeat, it was a most prized opportunity.


    Supposedly, she should have said this much to Vn, but because of her two sides - the politician and the maiden - fighting within her, in the end, the desire to see Vn¡¯s troubled face won out, and the result was the earlier conversation.


    Still, despite hisints, she knew that her sweet Vn would do something about it anyway. And knowingly, she allowed herself to be intoxicated by that sweetness.

 Volume 3, Chapter 219 - The Attack of Zeilduk (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 219 - The Attack of Zeilduk (2/3)</h4>


    The forces of the Red King were now led by Saldin, the man who defeated Gi Ba. He took the survivors of the Red King and retreated from Melgion. But despite retreating from Elrain Kingdom as well, he insisted in going back to Fatina.


    ¡°How many soldiers do we have left?¡±


    On the throne Brandika once sat upon now sat Saldin. He was not in a happy mood as he spoke with his aide.


    ¡°3,000 at most.¡±


    Hmph. Saldin snorted and folded his arms. The forces of the Red King may have fled to Fatina for the time being, but as the situation grew worse by the day, more and more deserters appeared. Saldin didn¡¯t try to stop them either, so while at some point the numbered 5,000, they now only numbered 3,000.


    ¡°Now I can see just how great the n leader was.¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean¡­¡±


    Seeing his aide twist his lips into a wry smile, Saldin renewed his expression. Currently, although their numbers have been greatly reduced, the n leaders that have been with the Red King for a long time now and themanders of the armies were gathered at the throne room.


    ¡°So it seems the time to pay our dues hase, but unfortunately, I¡¯m a poor loser.¡±


    As Saldin stood up, he rested his hand on the pommel of his long sword.


    ¡°I¡¯m not about to die at a ce like this. What say you?¡±


    Although every one of them wore a fearless expression on their faces, they showed no signs of having given up on living.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to turn the tides of war now that it¡¯se to this point. That¡¯s why¡­ We have to lose once. Lose and pull the wool over their eyes.¡±


    Youths who saw a dream in Brandika. Youths who were taken by Carlion¡¯s ideals. Youths who were charmed by Shunrai¡¯s strength. Those kind of youths have long fled, and all that was left of the Red King now were those that decided to live with Saldin.


    Saldin was shocked when Brandika died, but because of his natural stubbornness, he was able to pick himself back up. Now that there was no one left above him, he had to lead the n by himself.


    ¡°So we¡¯re fleeing from Fatina?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ll flee to the east. That¡¯s where we¡¯ll rebuild the Red King.¡±


    If it was at the minor countries, then perhaps the Red King might be able to survive just yet. Thinking that, Saldin decided to abandon the south. Unfortunately, doing so would mean the end of Carlion and Brandika¡¯s dream. Even if they seeded in rebuilding the Red King, their forces would be focused on the east.


    Still, just giving Fatina away to the goblins like this would leave a sour taste in Saldin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°We¡¯ll lead them inside and hit them once, and then we¡¯ll retreat.¡±


    Saldin knew all too well how strong the goblins were in the open battlefield. As such, he decided to drag them inside the city, where the space was much narrower. With the space much limited, he would be able to inflict more damage on them depending on their tactics.


    ¡°Is there any need to go out of our way to put ourselves in danger?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. What? You want us to run with our tail between our legs just like that!? That would make me feel terrible! At the very least, we need to give those gobs a taste of a civilized man¡¯s war!¡±


    Although Saldin was just running his mouth off as a lowborn man that once lived as a bandit, the people gathered at the throne roomughed.


    ¡°When we flee, our destination will be the Iron Country of Elfa. Understand, ye bastards!?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    After the meeting ended, they packed their bags and prepared for war.


    Saldin went back to his room and spoke to the person who was waiting for him there.


    ¡°You were listening, right? I¡¯m running. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I don¡¯t have a reason to fight anymore.¡±


    The person waiting for him was none other than Cell the Sword Dancer. After bringing Carlion¡¯s remains back to his home, she caught word that Saldin had returned to Fatina, so she visited him.


    ¡°Well, do what you want. When you think about it, the Red King was only really the Red King because the n leader and Carlion were there. Filling the hole they left behind is too great a burden for me. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s true for the others too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah. That¡¯s why¡­ There¡¯s no need for someone who¡¯s about to be a mother to go to war.¡±


    ¡°¡­? You knew?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I was born from a tree, you know?¡±


    Silence filled the room. Saldin didn¡¯t ask who the father was, and neither did Cell try to say it.


    ¡°I need to be going soon.¡±


    The one who broke the silence was Cell.


    ¡°Oh, right. You remember the treasurer, right? I¡¯ll leave him a word, so take some money with you. Consider it a farewell gift.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    After Cell left and Saldin watched her leave, he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself.


    ¡°Tch. why are men always so spineless at times like this?¡±


    After Cell left, Saldin prepared to go to war.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The walls of Fatina were tall and thick. Carlion loathed siege battles in the past, so the walls of Fatina were built in a way that they would not be broken by ordinary things. Moreover, although the poption of the city has decreased from its heydays, it still held a poption of over 30,000. Those thick and tall walls were actually long enough to cover all of that and surround a small mountain.


    And yet despite that, there was a w in the defense of the city.


    There were too few people to defend it. In order to defend Fatina, the least number needed was at least 10,000 soldiers. It was a city that was built with that sort of power in mind.


    In other words, at this rate, they¡¯ll barely be able to use the defenses of the city. Someone suggested to enlist the people, but Saldin rejected the idea.


    ¡°They¡¯ll just get in the way. How are we supposed to run if we tie up our legs and arms too?¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 219 - The Attack of Zeilduk (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 219 - The Attack of Zeilduk (3/3)</h4>


    Normally, they¡¯d line up soldiers atop the walls and make them throw stones at the enemy or man the siege weapons, but the only soldiers Saldin could position there were the scouts. He believed that as long as he could figure out from which direction the enemy would being from, everything would be alright.


    ¡°General! They¡¯re attacking from the south.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°From what I can see, about 4,000!¡±


    ¡°We better give them a warm wee then!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    As they thought up a defensive n throughout the entire city, the forces of Fatina and Saldin prepared to meet the enemy forces. Compared to them the goblin and Cultidian forces were fighting with a solid strategy.


    In other words, they were using arge number of siege weapons.


    ¡°Oh, so these are the human siege weapon I¡¯ve heard so much about.¡±


    Gi Jii walked around the catapults as he stared at that giant weapon with eyes full of curiosity.


    ¡°Goblin-dono, are you interested in siege weapons?¡±


    As Vn thanked the engineers that quickly built giant wagons to transport materials from Cultidian, he noticed Gi Jii from the corner of his eyes and called out to him.


    ¡°I am Gi Jii Yubu. You are the famed general of Cultidian, Vn-dono, yes!? It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡±


    Gi Jii had approached him eager to shake his hands, causing him to be confused, but he still remembered to return the gesture.


    ¡°Y-Yes. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡­ I¡¯m not actually on the level of a famed general just yet.¡±


    ¡°A man of humility, I see. That aside, this siege weapon. How do you move it?¡±


    It was not good for Vn¡¯s heart to have a goblin, who was much stronger than him, approach him so enthusiastically like a child who¡¯s found a toy. Just half a year ago, they were enemies.


    ¡°If you turn this handle, the recoil from the ropes will send the stone flying. The point is for the stone to hit the walls.¡±


    ¡°What about that one!?¡±


    Gi Jii pointed at a direction and Vn¡¯s eyes followed it. When he saw what he was pointing at, he nodded.


    ¡°Ah, that would be an aeris. The roof protects from enemy attacks and pushing the staff will allow it to break through enemy walls.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What a strange weapon. I wonder if the Ganra tribe could make it.¡±


    While Gi Jii groped about on the aeris, Vn, who was nervous at the start, was gradually getting less nervous.


    It wasn¡¯t intentionally time it, but it was then that two giant shadows suddenly appeared behind him.


    ¡°As expected of the human general-dono.¡±


    ¡°A spectacr thing. We most certainly must put it to use.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh!?¡±


    Before Vn could open his mouth, Gi Gi and Gi Ji had lifted him by his armpits and were bringing him to another camp to have a meeting. The strength by which they picked him up was definitely not something a human could resist.


    ¡°Gi Jii, we¡¯re having a meeting!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°Ohh, Gi Gi-dono and Gi Ji-dono. Vn-dono, I see you¡¯reing too!¡±


    Gi Jii excitedly ran to them.


    ¡°Now then, Vn-dono. Let¡¯s take that city down together!¡±


    ¡°Umm, we¡¯re just support.¡±


    ¡°Please, general. There¡¯s no need to be humble.¡±


    ¡°No, umm, that¡¯s not what I mean!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha.¡±


    Gi Gi¡¯sugh caused Vn to draw cold sweat.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha.¡±


    When Gi Jiughed too, Vn started to have a bad feeling.


    In the end, Vn had no choice but to set up arge-scale operation and takemand of it.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Each time the stonesunched from the catapults hit the walls, it was like an earthquake was shaking the city. Under the support of those powerful weapons, the goblins moved out with the aeris and broke through the castle gates.


    ¡°¡­It seems they¡¯re not fighting back.¡±


    ¡°Seems like it.¡±


    As Vn muttered that, he nodded to Gi Gi¡¯s words without much thought.


    ¡°I wonder what they¡¯re thinking,¡± he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but thinking about it now won¡¯t help. Ohh, the castle gates are almost broken.¡±


    When Vn heard Gi Ji¡¯s response, he sighed and agreed. With that he renewed his focus. They were the ones on the offensive and their attack was going well. But in thest battle, Vn suffered at Carlion¡¯s hands, so he couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious that there was a scheme here somewhere.


    ¡°We could send some monsters in first to take the charge,¡± Gi Gi said.


    ¡°But then they¡¯ll attack even nonbatants,¡± Gi Ji replied.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it when the timees. Losses are a natural byproduct of war.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Vn was troubled as he listened to Gi Gi and Gi Ji talk, so he proposed an idea.


    ¡°Please wait. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Vn said.


    ¡°Hmm, why is that, tactician-dono?¡±


    Seeing how innocent the goblins seemed, the young tactician couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°It will have an influenceter when managing the city,¡± he said.


    ¡°Is that how it is?¡± Gi Gi asked.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Gi Ji replied, just as confused.


    Gi Gi and Gi Ji both titled their heads in confusion. These two goblins hadn¡¯t the slightest interest in ruling cities. As far as they were concerned, managing cities was a job for the humans or the elves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use Gi Jii-dono¡¯s regiol and my soldiers to suppress the enemy inside instead.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, if you insist, then¡­¡±


    ¡°I suppose it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Despite being teary eyed at how these two goblins nodded to him, he still forcefully persuaded them and led the army from the frontmost lines.


    ¡°But now my monster army doesn¡¯t have a part.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since the enemy has holed themselves inside, they¡¯ll surely try to run awayter. We¡¯ll make use of your beasts then.¡±


    When Gi Ji happily said that, Gi Gi deeply nodded.


    ¡°As expected of you, my friend!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    As the two goblins behind himughed like devils, Vn headed into battle.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    In the end, because of how much Vn hated losses, it took him 10 days to deal with Saldin, who had cooped up himself in the city. But because he prioritized minimizing losses, the people of Fatina and his subordinates, the Kushain Believers, praised him.


    Gi Gi¡¯s monster army and Gi Ji¡¯s assassin unit pursued the forces of the Red King when they ran away, and in only half a day, they were able to get results.


    Vn showed an exhausted smile to the two goblins thatughed like demons, but his devotion was rewarded in an unexpected way.


    When the Goblin King heard of the details of the battle at Fatina, he frowned and sent a messenger, announcing that the management of the city would be left to the Kushain Believers under the condition that they would give priority to the goblins in taxes and food. Although the Goblin King also demanded other conditions such as the construction of a base for supplies and the dispatchment of siege weapon engineers, it could be said that he¡¯d basically given away Fatina to the Kushain Believers.


    This was a decision that the Goblin King came to after reading the ounts of Gi Jii Yubu, as he came to believe that it was still too early for Gi Gi to be entrusted with arge human city.


    Unbeknownst to Vn, when word of the Goblin King¡¯s decision was brought to the Kushain Believers, Mira and the rest of the upper brass danced in joy. They were hoping that Vn would be able to get some kind of result and that would be good enough, but when it actually came to it, he went far and above their expectations.


    Moreover, because of how little damage his army received, when he came back to Cultidian, the people weed him with a storm of praise.


    From the warm wee of Saint Mira at the city gates of Cultidian to the brilliant and difficult achievement of receiving her kiss on the cheek, although he knew that he was not truly deserving of his fame, he walked bravely in order to match the public¡¯s perception of him.


    After that Mira vigntly waited for an opportunity to demand even more unreasonable things from him.


    Although Gi Gi lost his rights to rule Fatina to the humans, he justughed it off with Gi Ji, saying that it was great that he didn¡¯t have to do deal with any troublesome things.


    ¡°As expected of our king. He knows exactly what we want!¡±


    ¡°You said it! Our king is great indeed!¡±


    On the feudal lord¡¯s mansion at Fatina, the g of Zeilduk (twin- headed beast and axe g) stood tall alongside the g of the Kushain Believers.

 Volume 3, Chapter 220 - The Cunning of Fanzel (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 220 - The Cunning of Fanzel (1/3)</h4>


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga raised up the bow and arrow g, Fanzel, as he went north and returned to the western region. His camp was made up by the Ganra n, the demihumans, and the werewolves. He also had Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s brawler faction.


    They had a cavalry of 400 from the centaurs led by Tianos, who fought alongside Pale and lived through the preliminary war. The werewolves led by their chief, Mido, numbered 300. The Brawler faction of Gi Zu numbered only 300 goblins, but they were all elites. The rare-sses under Gi Zu numbered 100. With the exception of the king¡¯s cavalry, that was the highest ratio of rare-ss goblins in the army.


    Gilmi led those alongside 300 from his Ganra tribe to go east from the western capital.


    His goal was the border that led to Germion Kingdom. Presently, at the border, there was a staring contest being held between Shumea¡¯s border defense unit and Germion Kingdom. It was an area where two nations continued to gather their forces while eagerly watching each other. A critical point that could explode at any moment. The fact that the Goblin King had sent Gilmi, a tribal goblin, showed just how much trust he had in him.


    After all, he was a rational character that could not be found among goblins. If one lined up all the goblins and mentioned their differences, that would indeed be his defining trait.


    There is a group of fortresses at the border between the western region and Germion Kingdom, watching out for any monster attack.


    A day¡¯s distance to the west from that group of fortresses was Shumea¡¯s border defense unit, which was currently in a confrontation with a human toon. The general of Germion Kingdom - much as one would expect from a young noble soldier - would oftene out to jeer at them, hoping to get them to attack.


    Under Shumea was the Orc King Bui and the human toons conscripted from the bordernds. She never responded to the frequent provocations of the enemy and merely smiled at her subordinates while continuing to stand her ground.


    There were some hot blooded youths that asked to sortie, but Shumea didn¡¯t allow it at all.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we too few?¡±


    As far as numbers went, even if the orcs were added, they numbered only 700. The forces of Germion Kingdom numbered about 1,200.


    That was the sort of ce Gilmi was sent to. And with him joining the fray, it was likely that a battle would break out.


    ¡°You sure brought a lot with you.¡±


    Seeing Shumea sigh like that left Gilmi confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re troubled because reinforcements came? Humans sure are strange.¡±


    ¡°Well, it depends on the time and situation, but whatever.¡±


    That was how Shumea and Gilmi¡¯s first meeting went.


    When Gilmi entered a tent in the camp, he saw Bui and smiled.


    ¡°Ohh, Bui-dono. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, Gilmi-san. Long time no see.¡±


    When Shumea saw the orc king bowing his head politely, she couldn¡¯t help but interject with an odd expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­Are you really an orc? You strike me more as some rich kid from somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m a real orc.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s really no good to have prejudices about anything.¡±


    ¡°Haa.¡±


    Bui vaguely nodded and smiled a troubled smile at Shumea, then the war council was started.


    The first topic brought forward was the topic of who would be takingmand. There were currently 2,000 forces gathered in the camp, but that number would be meaningless if it remained a disorderly mob. As such, the first thing that had to be decided was themander who would move them.


    ¡°If you go by order, it should be either Shumea-san or Gilmi-san.¡±


    Shumea shook her heads when Bui said that.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t suit me, so you¡¯ll have to exclude me.¡±


    When Gilmi heard Shumea nonchntly say that, he frowned.


    ¡°But you are the leader of the border defense unit. We are merely here as reinforcements. Since you are the one most familiar with the geography here, I believe you would be the most suited to lead.¡±


    In response to that exceedingly well thought out response, Shumea puffed up her cheeks and said.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue.¡±


    Gilmi¡¯s words mercilessly cut down her rebuttal and Shumea knit her beautiful brows.


    ¡°For some reason, it feels like I¡¯m not talking with a goblin.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m weird? Well, I¡¯m still closer to a goblin than the Goblin King.¡±


    ¡°Well, that one is an exception. Even I know that.¡±


    Shumea shook her head, saying ¡®good grief¡¯, and then she epted to takemand of the army.


    ¡°Fine. But in that case, I¡¯ll leave you and Bui-kun toe up with a battle n.¡±


    ¡°Uh, but that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I themander?¡±


    ¡°Is this the so-called ¡®cunning¡¯ of humans?¡±


    Shumea smiled a ghastly smile, causing Gilmi to groan and Bui to be afraid.


    After the war council concluded, it was decided that it would be better to prioritize the strengthening of the camp and prevent the enemy from passing the entire area westward.


    This was also a decision made because both the Goblin King and Pale wanted to prioritize the conquest of the south. No matter how you look at it, splitting the army in four and sending them rampaging in every direction to take over the south, and on top that, making a new enemy with Germion Kingdom did not sound like a good idea.


    It was best to crush the enemy one at a time.


    When Gilmi talked about how they would proceed from here on, Bui only had praises for him. As far as he was concerned, being able to avoid losing any orc was the best thing he could ask for.


    Shumea herself preferred to maintain the current situation rather than allow her men to die needlessly, so she also agreed with them.


    But just because they wanted to maintain a deadlock did not mean that they wouldn¡¯t be doing anything.


    In fact, because they now had more soldiers, they could now actually take the enemy on. As such, they would also be able to allow the soldiers to finally let loose after being suppressed for so long.


    ¡°When are we fighting, Gilmi-dono!?¡±


    Gi Zu asked vigorously, but Gilmi shook his head.


    ¡°We will focus on defending.¡±


    ¡°Even though we have the advantage in numbers?¡±


    Zu Ved, who was behind Gi Zu, frowned and asked that, but the answer was the same. Zu Ved is a noble ss goblin who calls himself Gi Zu¡¯s first henchman. The scar extending from his chest to his side spoke of his history as a battle hardened warrior.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nerves have gotten the better of y¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re out of line, Zu Ved!¡±


    When Ved tried to say that, Gi Zu himself interjected.


    ¡°¡­My¡­ apologies.¡±


    ¡°My henchman was out of line. Please forgive him.¡±


    Gi Zu bowed his head and Gilmi lightly nodded, then he talked about the contents of the meeting.


    ¡°¡­I see. That would indeed be for the best.¡±


    Gi Zu nodded, but Ved could only tilt his head, unable to understand.


    ¡°Command of the army has been given to Shumea-dono. Our duty is to assist her and maintain this area.¡±


    As Gi Zu nodded, Ved also bowed his head.

 Volume 3, Chapter 220 - The Cunning of Fanzel (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 220 - The Cunning of Fanzel (2/3)</h4>


    Ever since the reinforcements led by Ra Gilmi Fishiga arrived, the forces at the border have been responding to the provocations of the enemy.


    ¡°People of the fang! Do not fall behind!¡±


    ¡°Anyone who loses to those centaur bastards shall have a taste of my iron fist!¡±


    The ones responding to the provocations of Germion Kingdom¡¯s cavalry were none other than the two fast demihuman tribes. Mido of the fang bellowed out a howl as he ran with the gray wolves to pursue the enemy cavalry, knocking them down and incapacitating them. Tianos of the centaurs drew his bow and aimed it at the back of the human cavalry. His skill in the bow did not betray the reputation of the centaurs as hunters.


    The werewolves and the centaurs fought as if they were trying to outdo each other. In the few skirmishes they had, the ones disadvantaged were the humans. The demihumans were originally better than the humans physically. Unless misused, there was no way for them to lose to them.


    In the morning, the demihumans would fight in the cavalry skirmishes. In the evening, the goblins would deal with the night scouts of the humans. It was in this way that they were able to push the scales of the war toward their side. As the fighting spirit of the goblins gradually grew, so did the impatience of the humans be stronger.


    As if Gilmi had seen through that, he ordered the soldiers in the evening to provoke the enemy even further.


    At one point, they even attacked the area right next to the enemy encampment and broke their fences. Being so daring, it was as if they were saying that there was nothing the humans could do against them. Despite that, Gilmi never allowed an all-out battle to ur and firmly held the reins on Gi Zu and the others. In one sense, the tactics he showed were even more subtle than that of the humans as he drew a line on the battlefield.


    After about 20 days since Gilmi arrived, the humans no longer sent scouts and cooped themselves up inside their camp.


    Shumea, Gilmi, and Bui used that opportunity to set up a huge trap inside their own camp.


    ¡°¡­It should be time soon. We need to reduce their strength.¡±


    Gilmi¡¯s suggestion was to cut away at the strength of the human forces. A challenge to push the scales of war even further toward their side.


    ¡°You think they¡¯ll bite? Technically, they are still the regr army of Germion Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s simple that it¡¯ll be hard for them to tell.¡±


    Shumea tilted her head, but Bui was rather confident.


    ¡°They may be prey, but they¡¯re also predators. If we make a mistake in choosing the time to hunt. We¡¯ll be the ones eaten. That¡¯s why we should cut their strength here.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, I suppose.¡±


    After Shumea gave her permission, Gilmi asked her to write a letter.


    Victory and defeat will be decided by tomorrow morning!


    That letter was delivered to the army of Germion Kingdom by way of an arrow, and when they read it, they opened a war council and fiercely discussed the issue.


    ¡°We must decide the battle here once and for all or we will never again be able to grasp victory!¡±


    In the end, they decided to fight a magnificent battle.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe they took the bait. I guess nobles really do care about their face.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re also in a pretty bad situation, though, so maybe they just had no choice but to risk it?¡±


    ¡°A hunt should only be carried out after sufficient preparations have been made.¡±


    Footmen could be seen at the frontmost row, while on the second row were archers, and on the third row were the cavalry. A three row formation. Even from a distance, it could easily be seen just how devoted Germion Kingdom¡¯s army was to the basics.


    On the goblins¡¯ side, the orcs and Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s toon took the frontmost row, while the second row was taken by the Ganra tribe and the humans, and the third row was taken by the demihumans. They too utilized a three row formation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t risk yourselves trying to kill the enemy! Focus on defense!¡±


    At the frontmostline of the goblin forces. Because the orcs had equipped themselves with the armor they received at the western capital, they towered over others like a lump of iron.


    But the attack of the forces of Germion Kingdom, which had been driven into a corner, was fierce. The line of footmen wielding long spears andrge shields pushed onto the tenacious flesh of the orcs. But the orcs dodged the humans as they thrust out with their spears and held their shields aloft, then they thrust out with their own spears, preventing the footman from nearing them.


    Despite that the humans had the advantage in spirit and it was difficult to overturn their offensive. Presently, the goblins led by Gi Zu Ruo was gradually starting to fall.


    ¡°Damn it! We¡¯re being pushed!¡±


    The subordinates of Gi Zu the Mad Dragon had a strong affinity for taking the offensive, as they have learned from none other than Gi Zu himself, who stood at the peak of the brawler faction. Fighting by unleashing the true nature of the goblins and exterminating the enemies could be said to be the defining trait of goblins which were known as monsters.


    But when defending, what was more important was the power to endure and be patient.


    Enduring the enemy¡¯s attack can be said to be even more draining mentally than when attacking. Gi Zu was strong, but he was weak at defending.


    The goblins and orcs were the two wings of the army. If one side fell, the other would have no choice but to also fall. If one wing insisted on standing their ground, they would immediately be surrounded and exterminated.


    Bui knew that, so he allowed his forces to back down alongside Gi Zu¡¯s.


    As such, the forces of Germion Kingdom slowly pushed back the goblins.

 Volume 3, Chapter 220 - The Cunning of Fanzel (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 220 - The Cunning of Fanzel (3/3)</h4>


    The goblins and orcs were the two wings of the army. If one side fell, the other would have no choice but to also fall. If one wing insisted on standing their ground, they would immediately be surrounded and exterminated.


    Bui knew that, so he allowed his forces to back down alongside Gi Zu¡¯s.


    As such, the forces of Germion Kingdom slowly pushed back the goblins.


    ¡°¡­Is it time?¡±


    Despite being pushed by the enemy, that was how Ra Gilmi Fishiga the Hero of Ganra saw the situation. Shumea agreed with him.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s retreat to the camp. Give the signal to our demihuman friends!¡±


    As the goblin forces were being pushed back, a messenger came running to the werewolves and the centaurs.


    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s starting, boys! Don¡¯t fall behind, centaurs!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my line, you mutts!¡±


    As Mido and Tianos bantered among themselves, they struck their fists and ran to the sides.


    ¡°Go, go, go! Crush the enemy!¡±


    After being freed from the fear of the goblins, the army of Germion Kingdom attacked arrogantly. The days since the death of Gowen


    Ranid and the beginning of the prosperity of the goblins have been nothing but a nightmare to them.


    The martial artists of the King¡¯s Faction of Germion Kingdom all shared a headache at the disaster of the western region. The young but talentedmander of Germion Kingdom sent a line of footman toward the crumbling enemy formation.


    The more they pushed, the more the goblins fell back and the further the army of germion kingdom advanced.


    Eventually, the demihumans at the back finally couldn¡¯t handle it and were forced to flee to the sides.


    ¡°They¡¯re fleeing! Victory is ours!!¡±


    ¡°OU! OU!¡±


    Themander enthusiastically cried out victory and the soldiers followed suit. Morale was at an all time high. They pushed their shields against the orcs and pushed the enemy back to their camp.


    ¡°Cavalry! Don¡¯t let those bastards run away!¡±


    It was possible that the demihumans might be trying to execute a pincer attack against them, so themander made sure to move the cavalry while paying attention to their back. The cavalry gathered together and scattered the demihumans.


    ¡°Are you seeing this, demihumans! The cavalry of Germion Kingdom isn¡¯t unique to just Bandie Territory!


    When the cavalry cheered, themander was certain that victory was theirs. And then he turned his head back to the frontlines. Already, the orcs and goblins were fleeing back to their castle gates.


    ¡°After them! Don¡¯t let even a single one of them alive! Chase them out of the western region! To victory!¡±


    ¡°To victory!¡±


    Carrying their great momentum, the army of Germion Kingdom pursued the goblins all the way into their camp. Before long, they found themselves in a wide open space that seemed to be the training grounds of the goblins, where a wall made out of logs blocked their vision.


    The human soldiers were doing everything they could to strike the goblins from behind. As such, they couldn¡¯t possibly see the situation of the entire army. That area was unnaturally big.


    ¡°Die monsters¡ª GU!?¡±


    A soldier struck out his spear toward the back of an orc, but then he lost his bnce and fell over.


    ¡°Damn it! What is this? ¡­This ¡­Is this oil?¡±


    The voice of the excited soldiers gradually quietened. There was a narrow uneven part on the ground that was like a ridge. It was through that that the orcs and goblins fled.


    But the human soldiers were too caught up in their excitement to pay attention to their footing, because of that they reacted toote. Inside the camp was a wall of logs without any openings between them that divided the camp like a fortress. That wall was about twice the height of an average human.


    When the humans saw the orcs and goblins that had climbed up help their fellow soldiers up, they took the spears in their hands and threw them at the enemy while jeering at them.


    But those jeers very quickly turned into screams when orcs carrying torches appeared.


    It was at that moment that they realized that they had messed up.


    This was a trap.


    But by the time they realized it, their fate had already been sealed.


    ¡°Throw it.¡±


    Bui¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even a little as he gave out the order. In the next moment, the ce below turned into ake of fire. The screams of the burning humans coupled with theke of fire was the very picture of hell. But because there weren¡¯t enough oil, only the first group of soldiers were burned, and after that the mes weakened.


    As the Orc King folded his arms and looked down at the humans, the orcs peeked from behind the king¡¯s strong back.


    But while the orcs were looking, at the back of Bui¡¯s head, he was desperately thinking of a way to get out of this situation. The mes were much stronger than he¡¯d expected. Although they built the ce using lumber that didn¡¯t burn easily, the mes had spread even to the walls. If they went about this poorly, they could burn to death themselves.


    Thinking that they should leave this to the goblins, Bui stopped his orc soldiers from jumping at the enemy.


    ¡°Wee to our hunting grounds, humans.¡±


    When Gilmi saw that the mes had weakened, he ordered the archers of Ganra to shoot the human soldiers that were trying to escape. The humans fled from the fire, but then arrows descended


    from the sky to which the smoke of the ck mes rose, taking the lives of the humans with them.


    Each time those strings sang their song, the smoke from the ck mes in the sky would absorb the twinkle from the descending arrows. Like this death fell from above with the sound of cutting wind.


    ¡°The time to hunt hase! So, hunt! Hunt to your heart¡¯s content!¡±


    As Gi Zu raised up his voice, his goblin subordinates cried out.


    ¡°GURUUuAAA!!¡±


    The goblins of the brawler faction have always been peerless in strength. As if to vent their pent up anger from earlier, they took the lead and trampled down the humans.


    As Gi Zu rushed at the vanguard, he swung his spear and struck the enemy. When Ved saw that, he followed from behind and called the rest of the henchmen behind him.


    ¡°Our boss fights! To him!¡±


    Zu Ved¡¯s fist was big even among the noble ss goblins. With a strike from his fist, he crushed the head of a soldier.


    The goblins from behind were unafraid to show how fierce they were, and they threw themselves at the confused human army. Just as they had done to them, they struck their spears into their backs and bit out the throats of the humans that dared face them. Humans that crawled underfoot had their heads crushed with a stomp from their feet, and the humans that were ovee by fear were killed with the swing of a sword. The goblins under Gi Zu mercilessly wiped out the humans.


    As the soldiers fled from the rain of fire and arrows, the humanmander paled.


    His duty was to repel the goblins invading from the west. So long as no goblins were able to move out of the western region toward them, his duty could be said to beplete. But any more losses than this and the situation will quickly be dangerous.


    Having thrown half of his soldiers into the pursuit of the enemy, there was a chance that he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure an attack from the goblins. That being said, it should still be possible to defend so long as they stuck to their camp and firmly defended it. Having decided that, themander gave the signal to retreat.


    By attacking with the cavalry that was still in good health and shooting arrows at the enemy, they were able to flee to their camp.


    When Shumea saw that Germion Kingdom had retreated, she intentionally did not pursue them and instead called for people to kill the fire.


    ¡°¡­With this, we should finally be able to rx a little.¡±


    She left the subordinates of Gi Zu that wanted to pursue the enemy to Gilmi, while she had the orcs kill the fire.


    In her report, Shumea reported the activities of everyone exactly as they had done. She herself couldn¡¯t write, so she had to get someone among her subordinates who could. When the king read the report, he was full of praises for them.


    Not only were they able to take into consideration the entire region that the king ruled, they also made the correct decision to not needlessly spread war. Because they were able to meet his expectations, the Goblin King was able to leave the western region to them without having to worry.


    ¡°Ra Gilmi Fishiga, his cunning in the battlefield is enough for the western region to be entrusted to him.¡±


    Gi Za was the one who had brought the report to the king. When the king praised Gilmi so, word of it quickly spread among the goblins, and Gilmi¡¯s fame rose just as quick.


    The battle g of Falzen stood tall and proud as it held up the kingdom amidst the unbending winds of the frontlines that was the borders of the western region.

 Volume 3, Chapter 221 - The Storm of Felduk (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 221 - The Storm of Felduk (1/2)</h4>


    The army of Gi Gu Verbena the Ruler of the South headed to Pena with nothing but goblins among his ranks. Gi Gu carried the g of Felduk (Axe and Sword) with the biggest army among the subordinates of the Goblin King. Under the support of a vastnd and an abundance of food, the goblins reproduced, and the entirety of the southern goblins were gathered under Gi Gu.


    They numbered 2,300 in total and among those, 300 were rare ss. There were also all kinds of goblins among Gi Gu¡¯s army, and their toons included even beast tamers and druids. It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that it was just a little smallerpared to the king¡¯s army.


    Being thest surviving member of the Ashunasan Alliance, although weakened, the merchant country of pena hung onto life yet. In order to defeat this colossal enemy, the Goblin King has decided to spare the best among his forces.


    Gi Gu Verbena himself thought that and he puffed up his chest at the joy of having been entrusted a powerful foe. Although Gi Gu Verbena steadily advanced, his progress was a lot slowerpared to the other goblins.


    One reason was because his toons wereposed solely of goblins.


    Another reason was because the leader of the Ashunasan Alliance, Pena, despite being weakened, was still in good health. At first, Gi Gu wanted to imitate the king and do as Gi Ga did when he conquered the Labyrinth City, but while Gi Ga had Zaurosh with him, Gi Gu had no humans to cooperate with. The effect of this one factor was huge, and managing the cities that had capitted greatly impeded their progress.


    Because of the slow progress, the Goblin King sent Gi Za Zakuend as an envoy of constion. His purpose was to see how Gi Gu was doing, as well as to ascertain if there was a need to send reinforcements. When he arrived, it was just right after the city that surrendered to Gi Gu rebelled.


    Given that the n leaders they relied upon were still alive and well, they could not ept submitting themselves to the goblins, so the capitted city drove out the influential people and the young and vigorous youth took over the city.


    When Gi Gu heard of the results of the other three generals through Gi Za Zakuend, he couldn¡¯t help but twist his lips and mock himself.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m not as shrewd as the others.¡±


    Seeing Gi Gu so dispirited, Gi Za frowned.


    ¡°¡­Did you think that everything will go well just because you did as the king would? That is no more than a fantasy. Isn¡¯t the most important thing to be able to think on your own and then act?¡±


    When Gi Gu heard the words of this goblin that looked so much like a human, he closed his eyes.


    ¡°Indeed. It might be just as you said.¡±


    Gi Gu looked at the goblin before him, who once challenged the king, with awe and reverence. Those emotions might apply to Rashka and Gi Go Amatsuki as well, but he himself could not do it.


    When Gi Gu first met the king, the fear he felt was so great that he knelt before him without even fighting. Gi Za¡¯s words weren¡¯t only meant for arade in arms who fought honorably under the king, but also for a goblin he believed was worthy of his respect. They were words meant to help Gi Gu strengthen his resolve.


    What spurred Gi Gu the most was Gi Ga Rax, who himself was one of the four generals. Gi Gu himself was became a rare-ss goblin earlier, and it was onlyter that a loyal one appeared from the group of entrics that he led.


    Although Gi Gu envied Gi Ga¡¯s way of life and even respected him, that did not mean that his sense of rivalry had vanished.


    ¡°So the quick spear tamed the humans with wisdom¡­¡±


    After closing his eyes for a long time, Gi Gu suddenly opened them. Not a trace of that disheartened spirit from before was left.


    ¡°In that case, I shall be an axe of fear that will strike terror into the hearts of the humans.¡±


    After Gi Gu had made up his mind, he quickly went into action. He called for a war council and announced that he would change how he¡¯s been doing things until now.


    ¡°I was wrong. Even if I copy the king, I can¡¯t be the king! We are goblins. From now on, I will use the savage strength that has made the humans call us monsters and disy it for all to see.¡±


    At that deration, unbeknownst to the king, the ferocity that had been suppressed all this time was - with the cry of the goblins - unleashed. The goblins under Gi Gu¡¯s directmand Gu Tough, Gu Long, Gu Big were also taken over by his zeal and they all approved his decision.


    ¡°For the sake of our elder brother.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    ¡°Elder brother! Elder brother!¡±


    From that moment on, the state of the war at Pena quickly shifted.


    Gi Za looked on with a cold gaze.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The name of the city that had rebelled was called Hildor. It was a small settlement with a poption of only 2,000, but unlike most of the cities in the south, they had walls and weapons to protect themselves from outside threats. By hiring adventurers, they were able to bring their numbers up to 400.


    It was that very city that Gi Gu attacked in the night.


    He had beast tamers take the lead with giant monster beasts that were peculiar to the south, and as they attacked the city gates, they slipped into the dark of the night and climbed the city walls from every direction. Their great numbers were not something that a mere 400 adventurers could deal with. In just one night, they once again took over Hildor.


    ¡°We were wrong. Please save us!¡±


    The humans cried mercy, but Gi Gu only looked down at them coldly.


    ¡°Then gather everyone who has surrendered to the city square.¡±


    At Gi Gu¡¯s behest, the representative humans took all the surviving adventurers and residents and gathered them all at the designated ce.


    ¡°Look! We did as you told us! So please spare our¡ª GU.¡±


    The representative couldn¡¯t even finish what he was saying before Gi Gu smacked him.


    If it were the Goblin King, he might have been generous enough to give them a chance to earn forgiveness. But Gi Gu had been ordered


    to take Pena. There were no goblins here who would betray him to save the humans.


    As Gi Gu took a deep breath, he faced the goblins and the humans and said.


    ¡°Kill them! Kill them all! Any and all who betray our king need not live!¡±


    At his behest, the goblins shouted and the humans screamed.


    As axes were swung, the crown of the human heads were crushed. As their corpses fellnguidly, the goblins kicked them aside. Be it the men or the women or the children or the elderly, not a soul was spared as the goblins sought to pluck out every life from the city. Babies that yet drank milk from the breasts of their mothers were skewered dead with the thrust of their spears and men that fled were struck from behind with the swing of their swords.


    After confirming that there was no one left moving anymore, Gi Gu led his soldiers out of the city and ordered his soldiers.


    ¡°Set the city on fire! Let the humans know what fate awaits those who betray us!¡±


    The goblins surrounded the city and literally tried to burn the city downpletely. Those that had hid in their houses had no choice but to flee. When the goblins caught them, they were brought to Gi Gu, who then gave a grimmand.


    ¡°Cut off their heads. Just one human will be left behind.¡±


    There were 100 humans left in the city, but not a single one of them was able to flee. Instead their heads were loaded onto a carriage and the only survivor was made to drive it.


    ¡°In the next vige, you will speak to the representatives and tell them this. You will tell them what happens when they try to stand in our way. You will tell them that no man no child no woman no elderly - not one - will be left alive. You will tell them that the only path to survival is to prostrate themselves before the glory of our king and beg for forgiveness.¡±


    As the sole survivor trembled like a broken doll and nodded his head, he drove the carriage and followed Gi Gu to the next city.

 Volume 3, Chapter 221 - The Storm of Felduk (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 221 - The Storm of Felduk (2/2)</h4>


    The results were immediate.


    The cities near Pena were divided into two groups: those who surrendered to the goblins and those who resisted. Hildor was only the beginning, and when three settlements near Pena had been wiped out, fear of the goblins spread far and wide, and the settlements near Pena finally understood.


    Whether they liked it or not, when the goblin army came, they were left with two choices.


    Obedience or death.


    On one hand, the cities that surrendered were greeted with generosity. So long as the city operated well, the goblins did not even bother to interfere with their leadership, giving them autonomy. The only thing they would ask from them is to send a messenger to the next vige, who would then ask them to choose.


    Surrender and live? Or die. Most of the settlements chose to surrender, as most of them were simply not equipped to deal with 2,000 goblins, and thanks to the human messengers, they at least knew that their lives would be spared.


    Gi Gu dyed the battlefield of the south in his color. In the blink of an eye, the territories they had upied spread, and eventually, they found their way to a city that was rtively bigger than the rest that was known as Gerlend.


    Boasting a poption of 10,000 and being surrounded by walls, they openly rejected Gi Gu¡¯s demands. One reason was because it was the city from where the influential elders of Pena came from, so they could expect reinforcements from Pena. Another was because the


    vigers that left their settlements out of fear had taken refuge in the city, so they did notck soldiers.


    With walls three times the height of the goblins and enough soldiers and weapons to take full advantage of them, they were able to sessfully defend against the goblins twice.


    From how they defended the goblins as they attacked from the ck of the night, it could be seen how desperate their resistance was. If they lost, only death awaited them. Gi Gu¡¯s cruel methods may have caused many to surrender, but it also showed everyone that resistance would not be forgiven.


    Hence, it could be said to have also caused the enemy to defend desperately.


    After two consecutive days and nights of fighting, Gerlend had sessful defended against the goblin army twice, but the third battle was intense. Gi Gu¡¯s ability to attack with over 2,000 goblins organically and without waste proved that he was indeed more skilled than the other three generals. Gi Gu, who has been a general for a long time, was able to fully demonstrate his abilities.


    For example, even if Gilmi, who was praised by the king as cunning, were to be asked if he could control 2,000 goblins as if they were his limbs, he would have no choice but to say no. It¡¯s true that Gilmi has indeed led a mixed army close to 2,000 soldiers, but that was only possible because there were other leaders that could lead the other races.


    By cooperating with the leaders of the other races, it became possible to move arge army of 2,000. But Gi Gu was different. Because he could unite 2,000 goblins under one will and turn them into either murderers or heroes. His outstanding leadership skills were second only to the king.


    By the third attack, Gi Gu was able to sessfully force Gerlend to capitte.


    As usual, he was about to wipe out the resident humans, but Gi Za Zakuend stopped him.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me? I didn¡¯t think that you of all people would hold some sentiments to the humans, Gi Za-dono¡­¡±


    When Gi Gu asked that, Gi Za¡¯s eyes narrowed and coldly looked at the prisoners of war.


    ¡°My loyalty is ever with His Highness. It is the duty of the king¡¯s retainer to provide whatever he iscking,¡± Gi Gu said.


    ¡°But¡­ of course,¡± Gi Za replied.


    ¡°The king is too kind. Perhaps, that is why he is able to charm the other races, but if so, then it is my duty to make up for his gentleness with my cruelty.¡±


    ¡°Then might I ask why you believe these humans must die?¡±


    ¡°One, there are too many enemies. It would take too much time to kill the prisoners one by one. Reinforcements areing from Pena,¡± Gi Gu said. ¡°And we can¡¯t just leave them be either.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gi Za agreed. ¡°But what you fail to see is that we can take advantage of the so-called ¡¯emotion¡¯ of humans.¡±


    As a cruel light filled Gi Za¡¯s eyes, he proposed a very cruel n.


    ¡°¡­Interesting. As expected of you, Gi Za-dono.¡±


    Of the people gathered in the city square, men with families were taken in as soldiers, while those without were executed. Those with families were then taken out of the city walls.


    ¡°I will give you an opportunity.¡±


    The contents of Gi Gu¡¯s speech could only be described as cruel and heartless.


    The men brought outside the walls were to be turned into battle ves. If they did not want their families to be killed, they would have to fight the reinforcements from Pena. Gi Gu promised to return them to their families if they could survive a second battle. The humans had no choice but to believe him.


    Two dayster, the reinforcements that came from Pena to save Gerlend were attacked by the soldiers from Gerlend who¡¯s had their families taken hostage.


    ¡°W-What are you doing!? We¡¯re your reinforcements! We¡¯re¡ª!¡±


    The reinforcements of Pena fell into chaos, but they were soldiers who have been properly trained, so naturally when they shed against untrained militants, they were the ones to im victory. Unfortunately, the only thing waiting for them after staining their hands with the blood of their friends was the goblin army and the g of Felduk.


    ¡°KU, the goblins areing here!?¡±


    The forces of Pena didn¡¯t even have their formation anymore. They had fallen into chaos because of the fight with the battle ves. And then Gi Gu Verbena came along, killing both foe and ally alike.


    Pena¡¯s army was half destroyed as they retreated. The surviving men from Gerlend were taken in as battle ves and made to fight at the front lines. This victory had a decisive influence on the surrounding situation.


    Word of Pena army¡¯s defeat at the hands of the goblins quickly spread to the surrounding territories and Gi Gu¡¯s territory quickly


    expanded. After even Pena¡¯s satellite city surrendered, Gi Gu¡¯s army


    -including the battle ves - now numbered 3,000.


    ¡°Though others might call me a devil, my loyalty will not waver. Behold my king! I will bathe Pena in blood and they will be knelt before you.¡±


    After Gi Gu¡¯s mad charge, all that was left now was the Merchant Country of Pena itself.


    The residents of Pena looked on with fear at the g of Felduk.


    Will you obey? Or will you die?


    As the choice approached them, the blood-stained g of Felduk swayed before the passing wind of the desert.

 Volume 3, Intermission: Friend, from Far Away (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission: Friend, from Far Away (1/3)</h4>


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Mellisia Salisa fired herself up and puffed up her cheeks. She was the daughter of a ve and was 16 years old, an age where she outbloomed even flowers. She wore a maid¡¯s uniform as she checked her appearance on the iron mirror.


    ¡°Uu¡­¡±


    It seems she¡¯d puffed her cheeks a bit too much, as she had to caress them like she was trying to relieve the pain. With a turn of her skirt, she left the room.


    The reason she became a ve was because her parents had sold her. It was amon story at the vige she lived. So since she was a fairly beautiful girl herself, she was eventually sold to a ve merchant. But it wasn¡¯t a bad story by any means. After all, a year¡¯s worth of food was exchanged for her.


    It ismon sense that expensive things would be treasured. Of course, there were ves who couldn¡¯t ept what has be of them, but Mellisia Salisa was not like them, and she was quickly able toe to terms with her newfound status as a ve. At the very least, by being a ve, she no longer had to fear starving to death. When she was free and was still at the vige, even being able to eat everyday was a luxury.


    The ve merchant that purchased her was a skilled businessman. He cultivated the obedient ves, even going as far as to teach them how to read and write. Although there was little point in teachingbor ves how to read and write.


    That being said, the opposite was true when it came to high-ss prostitutes. They were expected to know that much. Increase the value of the ves and then sell them. It was difficult for Mellisia, but that was probably what the merchant had in mind.


    For 2 years, the ve merchant traveled from country to country, until one day, heid his eyes at the edge of the west: Germion Kingdom. Thend of the holy knights that cut open the bordernds. The feudal lord of the western region was an aplished man and was said to have many skilled youths under him.


    Apparently, the ve merchant had washed his hands of the southern and eastern regions and had set his sights on a territory with good prospects.


    The ve merchant had nned to offer Mellisia Salisa to the knight that served beside the feudal lord in hopes of gaining a stable social position and protection for his business. He was really a skilled merchant.


    The girl vaguely heard such a story from the ve merchant, leading her to hold sweet dreams of bing a high-ss prostitute who would one day be bound to a knight.


    Had the merchant lived, he would¡¯ve surely be an exceptional businessman, but due to the monster attack that urred that day, he passed away. It was a pity, but he was caught up in a mob, and died. After that the goblin army came.


    When Melissia Salisa watched the giant goblin cry out in victory, she felt as if she were watching something from a distant world.


    ¡°Good morning, Mellisia.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, master!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop calling me that?¡±


    ¡°Then should I call you the Governor-General of the Western Capital?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, ¡®master¡¯ is fine.¡±


    Her master shrugged his shoulders. From what she¡¯s heard, he¡¯s supposedly a former ve. But with his gentle face and his chestnut- colored hair, he didn¡¯t look like it at all. When she looked at him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart beneath her abundant chest tighten.


    ording to a friend of hers who loved rumors, Yoshu the me Striker and Shumea the me Spear were ranked one or two among diators.


    But she didn¡¯t really care about that. No, it was not that she didn¡¯t care, but as far as she was concerned, the Yoshu in front of her was enough.


    ¡°What do you have for me today?¡±


    ¡°There are 8 cases that have to be dealt with by noon. From noon onwards, there are 10 cases.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to do my best to deal with all of those then¡­¡±


    Even the way he breathed was enough to send her heart going pitter-patter, but why? Mellisia didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! Nothing at all!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then in that case, please take care of it right away.¡±


    Yoshu¡¯s days as he unified the western capital began early. He would wake up before the sun rose, readily change his clothes, and by the time the sun had risen, he would have already started working. He


    dealt with all sorts of cases fromints from merchants to elves destroying houses without permission to build a forest.


    Recently, Yoshu has started to leave matters to other people, so the burden on him has lessened, but there were still many cases that he had to deal with himself.


    Of those cases, the most important ones were those that dealt with goblins.


    When Yoshu would begin working on dividing the people to n the town, Mellisia would read a case rting to the goblins, upon which, Yoshu would make a decision. This was how Yoshu¡¯s days usually went.


    ¡°Umm, I saw a goblin push his leftover bones into the back of an alley. Please deal with it. Kushinada-san of the 3rd District.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Yoshu stopped writing and turned to look at her, Mellisia felt herself go pleasurably numb. That was clearly a gaze of criticism, but to her nothing could be more lovely.


    ¡°Dispatch some soldiers and scold that goblin that can¡¯t clean up after himself.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yoshu suggested that Gi Ah should have been nearby to escort the people transporting goods.


    ¡°Gi Ah-dono? I understand.¡±


    When she thought back to the goblin with a stern face, she stamped the document with a ¡®Settled¡¯ stamp and made it distinguishable from the others.


    ¡°Next. A request to exterminate monsters. It¡¯s for the area between the western capital and the former colonial city, Middled.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the client?¡±


    ¡°Messa Deon Company.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Yoshu closed his eyes to gather his thoughts. Mellisia peeked at him from the side, wondering what was there to worry about. But her questions aside, it was a good opportunity to watch Yoshu acting like an adult from the side, so she couldn¡¯tin.


    Yoshu was responsible for the entire western capital, but at the same time, he was also responsible for the developing guild in Middled and the western capital. Aid in the form of introducing jobs was much better than just giving stuff to people.


    By giving jobs, not only can you shape the city as you imagine it, but you¡¯ll also be able to maintain the public order. It¡¯s important to remember that arge of portion of the people living in the western capital and Middled were made up of refugees from the bordernds.


    Feeding people isn¡¯t enough to help refugees regain their self- respect.


    Only by being able to make a living with their own abilities and feed themselves and their family will such people be able to recover their self-respect and the deterioration of the public order be prevented.


    ¡°Let¡¯s offer some funds from the office of government-general of the western capital as well. Priority should be given to the subjugation jobs along the highway that¡¯s under construction. Tell that to the Messa Deon Company. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll refuse, but just to be safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Also, perhaps we should also request to ce a stone monument with the name of Messa Deon Company engraved on it at the entrance of the city.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    ¡°On it we could say that the name of Messa Deon has been engraved for the achievement of building the highway.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay not to engrave the name of the governor- general of the western capital?¡±


    When Yoshu heard Mellisia¡¯s words, he broady smiled.


    ¡°To be rich is to seek honor. The same is true for people who hold sword fights. They have so much money they don¡¯t know what to do with it, so they use it to buy honor. For that, no cost is too¡ª No. That¡¯s not quite right. What they use is their spare change.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please take care of it. And also, to the people of the governor- general office, the stability of the city is the greatest honor they could ask for.


    ¡°¡­I understand!¡±


    Yoshu¡¯s job continued until the dead of the night. At the frontmost lines of a newly born country, the reach of the governor-general knew no limit.

 Volume 3, Intermission: Friend, from Far Away (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission: Friend, from Far Away (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°Elbert!¡±


    Within the halls of the magnificent royal pce, a voice called out to Elbert. It was the month of Horus and with it came damp winds from the north. As the winds blew out from the halls, the garden outside was - as one would expect from Elrain, which possessed a nearby rich water vein - filled with green trees and dazzlingly thick leaves born from luxuriously drinking water.


    ¡°Dordias? What is it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what? I¡¯m greeting you.¡±


    With a pale countenance and a slender stature, Elbert looked just like a schr. Contrast to him, the man called Dordias was arge muscr man. He did not look like a civil official at all. If one were to look only at his sunburned face and his beard, one could easily mistake him for a bandit. But he too was a fully-fledged civil official. As proof of that, the clothes he wore were that of the uniform of the lowest level civil official.


    ¡°So what business do you have with me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing special. How about tonight?¡±


    Dordias said as he made a gesture of tilting a mug. Elbert made a troubled face but nodded nevertheless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Ooh. Great. Then let¡¯s do it at the Evening Moon Pavilion.¡±


    After seeing off the broadly smiling man, Elbert went to his own office.


    Elbert, who has achieved an extraordinary rise from imperial court official to imperial court chief, has more than 100 imperial court official as his subordinates. The job of the imperial court chief was - roughly speaking - the management of the imperial court.


    If the king were to form the inner pce (reserved for women), its maintenance fees, the extension and structural alteration of the pce, the wages of the waiting maids that serve the inner pce, and the money for the clothes¡­ All of that would be handled by the imperial court chief.


    Because the authority the position entailed was enormous and because in the past it was the shortest route to getting on the good side of the royal family, there were many who vied for it. But now the attraction of that position grew less by the day.


    And the reason for that was none other than the new king himself.


    The king of monsters, who with each passing day, grew more and more likely to rule the entire southern region. Moreover, an intellectual, an existence who was the furthest thing from the things humans havee to call ¡®monster¡¯.


    He showed no interest in the inner pce nor in the construction of a new pce. He did not even show interest invishing himself with food. In that case, what should they focus on? The answer was the processing of government affairs that have stagnated and the strengthening of the army.


    No king was more fitting to rebuild the country, but to the people who longed to muster the power of the imperial court chief, there was no king more ill at ease than he, for the position of imperial court chief was one that grew in power ording to the desires of the king.


    Ever since,ints from the inner pce have been pouring like flood water to the appointed Imperial court chief of the Monster King. After all, the money that they once were free to use lessened by the day. It would¡¯ve been stranger had they notined.


    The servants of the king¡¯s concubines, the civil officials, and in worse cases, even a person from the nobles would try to get Elbert to use discretion. They employed a variety of methods from intimidation to bribery, and even women.


    Despite that Elbert never agreed to their demands. And in the end, the forces of the inner pce evenid their hands on his daughter, but thankfully, the elven warrior, Felbi, managed to save her just in the nick of time.


    Since then, the elven man, Felbi, would see her frequently to protect her. Thanks to that, it was now impossible for him to betray the king, Elbert thought to himself as he wryly smiled at the pile of documents.


    To any other government official, the working conditions he dealt with could only be described as ¡®strange¡¯. No matter what manner of disturbance visited him, Elbert wouldn¡¯t falter, and would instead, faithfully clear the documents before him as quickly as he could. It was truly a ghastly sight.


    He would defeat the servants and nobles that visited him in arguments, refuse topromise in any way, and if needed, he himself would go out to speak with other government officials. He would keep that up until the dead of the night, but the next morning, he would rise earlier than anyone else and begin his work anew.


    ¡°Ohh, Elbert. I was waiting for you.¡±


    Elbert ended his work for the day. When he showed his face at the Evening Moon Pavilion, Dordias¡¯ face was already red, having helped himself at the back seat to some liquor.


    ¡°It seems I waste.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I was enjoying myself. As someone from the countryside, the wine here at the imperial capital is truly to die for.¡±


    As Dordias heartilyughed, he ordered more grape wine while finishing the remaining beer.


    ¡°¡­So what business do you have with me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the same as ever. At the very least, order something.¡±


    ¡°Alright. In that case¡­¡±


    Seeing Elbert frown, Dordias wryly smiled while he called for a waitress and ordered. When the barmaid brought their food and grape wine, they toasted.


    ¡°To our mothend.¡±


    ¡°To my unchanging friend.¡±


    As they knocked their cups, they drank a mouthful of grape wine.


    ¡°But my unchanging friend sure says some happy things.¡±


    Dordias licked his cup, separated his mouth from it, and then turned to Elbert with a red face.


    ¡°¡­So, what are you really nning?¡±


    From his red face, the only thing that didn¡¯t appear intoxicated was his gaze. Dordias asked Elbert seriously.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Elbert wore a face that looked as if he were analyzing the taste of the liquor as he drank and asked Dordias that back.


    ¡°Why would Seidian¡¯s brilliant pupil so willingly throw mud on his name? Is it for Rishan¡¯s sake? If you¡¯re having a hard time getting by, you could just talk to me, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Elbert and Dordias were both students of the private school, Seidian, within Elrain Kingdom, and saw each other as rivals. Thergehearted Dordias and the seemingly sensitive Elbert. For some reason, these two people with exact opposite personalities were able to get along.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Rishan. Well, I won¡¯t say that Rishan ispletely unrted, but at most, it only serves to bolster my resolve to work for his highness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the king of monsters, you¡¯re talking about. If you walk around, you¡¯ll hear all sorts of terrible rumors. In the past, you were the imperial court chief, but now, do you know what the people call you? They call you the demon king¡¯s hound.¡±


    Though Dordias spoke in hushed voices, with every word uttered, so did the anger in his voice became apparent.


    ¡°Are you angry, Dordias?¡±


    ¡°Am I angry? Of course, I am. What man wouldn¡¯t be angry when he hears people talking ill of his friend!?¡±


    Dorias took a handful of roasted beans and crushed them in his mouth.


    Elbert wryly smiled at that.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? I¡¯m being serious here.¡±


    ¡°My friend, it¡¯s such a joy to see youe from so far away.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you making fun of me!?¡±


    That was the first sentence they learned at Seidian. At the time, Elbert and Dordias had their desks lined up as they read aloud those words. As Dordias recalled those times, he gradually regained his calm.


    Elbert asked him.


    ¡°Dordias, my friend, what is a country?¡±

 Volume 3, Intermission: Friend, from Far Away (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission: Friend, from Far Away (3/3)</h4>


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I believe the country is the people.¡±


    As Dordias quietly listened, Elbert continued.


    ¡°It was because of the king and his aides that this country was driven into the ground, and our mothend, Elrain, found itself on the brink of destruction.¡±


    The king did not know how to use his power, while the nobles took advantage of that to allow tyranny to usurp thend. Eventually, that reached the army, and he soldiers, who were supposed to be protecting thend, were forced to throw their lives away in meaningless wars. It was because of that that the treasury of the kingdom was on the brink of bankruptcy.


    Brandika Rual Fatina took advantage of that.


    The country deteriorated and the people turned adrift in the streets.


    It got to the point where the country had to borrow a vast amount of money from Fatina¡¯s taxes and the merchants to buy food, and yet there were still people who couldn¡¯t eat and had to be turned into soldiers. Where did the Red King source their limitless supply of soldiers? In truth, it was none other than the jobless men of Elrain Kingdom.


    And then, the Red King was defeated.


    What appeared next was the King of Monsters.


    ¡°At that, I thought, it was over. Elrain Kingdom was done for.¡±


    Elbert seriously muttered those things and Dordias nodded. Though Dordias may be the lowest level of government official, obviously, he was still privy to the invasion of the Monster King.


    ¡°¡­But he is different. The country that every human king has forsaken, he alone is trying to save.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I thought so too as well. But you know¡­ With all the problems being resolved by the day, and the increasing ie of the country, I had no choice but to ept it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you believe it? Just a few days ago, the king attended the imperial court meeting.¡±


    ¡°The same imperial court meeting that - for generations - the kings have left to their prime minister?¡±


    ¡°Dordias, my friend, I believe the country is the people.¡±


    ¡°Ahh.¡±


    ¡°This country whom everyone has turned their back to, that Monster King is saying he¡¯s going to save it. Though history might erase the existence of this king, as someone born and raised in thisnd, I must repay this gratitude.¡±


    ¡°¡­And that¡¯s why you will submit to the monsters?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was because of that that Elbert asked Dordias.


    ¡ªWhat is a country?


    What exacty was the ¡®country¡¯ that they had to serve and protect? It was none other than the people themselves. And if that happiness could be realized, then even if it was under the rule of the King of Monsters, even if his name woulde to be cursed as a traitor, Elbert would be satisfied.


    ¡°Forgive me, Elbert, my friend, for ever doubting you. You are indeed the brilliant student of Seidian, Elbert Noen.


    That night, Elbert and Dordias spoke over wine regadring their dreams for the country just like they did before being appointed.


    Afterwards, Dordias used his connections to rmend people to Elbert. Those rmended also came from Seidian, and together they formed the retainers of the Goblin King that supported his reign in Elrain Kingdom.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°The young hero, Vn Do Zul.


    Though still green in the ears, not even 20 years of age, his talent in battle is more than sufficient to lead an army through a thousand battles. The king of Burnen Kingdom had noticed his talent from a young age and specifically appointed him to be the guard and escort of Saint Mira. And just as the king had predicted, young Vn brought one achievement after another in battle.


    Of his achievements, he stopped the invasion of Elrain Kingdom, he fought against the invasion of the Red King, fought against the siege of Germion Kingdom, and just recently, conquered Fatina. In the darkest hours of the Kushain Believers, a hero has appeared. A great general whose name resounds even among our allies, the strong and fierce goblin.


    That is the young hero, Vn Do Zul. ¡°


    ¡°¡­Are you serious, Your Highness?¡± Vn asked.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious,¡± Mira said.


    After the exaggerated contents of the letter were read aloud, Vn couldn¡¯t help but inadvertently look up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Vn turned to the old man, who was the highest rankingmanding officer of the army, for help, but he merely grinned and nodded as if he were listening to the selfish request of his grandchild.


    ¡°Her Highness couldn¡¯t possibly be mistaken.¡±


    As Vn realized that he couldn¡¯t rely on the old officer, he turned his eye to the civil officials, but they had already stiffened their expression and turned their faces away, as they did their best to appear as if they weren¡¯tughing.


    As Vn saw their shoulders shaking, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how pathetic a face he was making right now.


    Vn turned to the cardinals of the Kushain Believers.


    They looked as if they had severed all ties to the world as they smiled like gentle old men and cut off whatever path of retreat may have existed with but a nod.


    ¡°Truly, Your Highness has been blessed with the eye of wisdom.¡±


    Clearly, the word ¡®malicious¡¯ had been cut out specifically for old men like these, Vn thought. He searched the room, looking for someone to save him, but unfortunately, a rock-like hand ced upon his shoulder stopped him.


    It was none other than the oldmanding officer, and his grip was so strong that Vn couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he were really past


    60.He spoke in Vn¡¯s ce as if he knew exactly how he was feeling.


    ¡°Vn-dono may still be young, but his martial arts is unparalleled. The fact that he was able to conquer Fatina during the joint-battle with the goblins shows that he is more than adequate. There is no need to wait for Her Highness¡¯ proposal. As a representative to the will of the entire army, I hereby request that he be given the rank of general.¡±


    The eyes of the old man as he gave an opinion that was the exact opposite of Vn¡¯s was like that of a no-good adult ying a prank on someone. Vn tried to say something in response to that pressure that gave him a feeling of deja vu, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Vn. Are you not going to listen to me even though you listen to the goblins?¡±


    There was a bad girl was in front of him.


    With tears (fake) in her eyes, Mira folded her arms before her. That was clearly a posture taken to request something of someone. Despite knowing that Mira had a penchant for being sly and knowing full well that she was merely acting, Vn still hesitated.


    ¡°¡­Vn-kun. You know, as impolite as this may be, I actually see Her Highness as my grandchild. I adore her dearly.¡±


    The old man himself hasn¡¯t known her for that long, so what more the rest of the people here other than Vn?


    The pressure from the hand ced on Vn¡¯s shoulder became stronger. It was such a powerful grip that it seemed his bones might actually crumble under it. Vn almost felt like screaming when the hoarse voice of an old man whispering like a demon reached his ears.


    Vn inadvertently turned his gaze toward that direction and immediately regretted his decision.


    The old man¡¯s eyes that were often as thin as a slit were wide-open and bloodshot. His eyes were dyed in a dangerous color as they stared into Vn¡¯s eyes like a maddened fanatic. No, he was ring at him.


    Frankly speaking, he was scary.


    The pressure from this old man might actually be stronger than those goblins Vn met a few days ago.


    Were he to refuse this order here today, what would happen? Would this old man send out the assassin unit of the Kushain Believers and have them engrave their countless torture techniques upon his body?


    Vn made his decision.


    ¡°¡­Unworthy as I am, Your Highness, please allow me the honor of this position.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful, wonderful. That is how the youths should be.¡±


    As the pressure on Vn¡¯s shoulders ckened, he heard the old man speak.


    ¡°As expected of Vn Do Zul. Please continue to work hard and be the hope of our Kushain Believers.¡±


    Mira wrapped up the meeting and ended the meeting for that day.


    As Vn Do Zul epted the position of general, the elite guards - that might as well be called the standing guard - that would be ced under him was also established.


    As he himself would be the one deciding the training schedule, the budget, and the human resources, it was easy to imagine how great the power his new position held, but it came with an equally tremendous workload.


    Pulled up by the false reputation of being a young hero, Vn¡¯s reputation was rose, and he became so busy he could not find the time for a day off.


    As expected, even Mira and the old general reflected a little on their actions, but had they been even a moment slower in providing him a skilled aide and staff officer, perhaps Vn might have already fallen ill, both mentally and physically.


    In any case, the elite guards that were established under the pretense of their great achievements would be joining the goblins as the Kushain Believers¡¯ army.


    Because they all wore red, these elite guards came to be known as ¡®Akazone¡¯.

 Volume 3, Chapter 222 - The Hero of Pena I (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 222 - The Hero of Pena I (1/3)</h4>


    Gi Gu¡¯s mad charge had the royal pce of Pena in a state of panic. Most of the elders that could be considered the executives of Pena have already been killed during Brandika¡¯s revolution, and though the Blue Knights were still in good health, they were only half as strong as they used to be.


    As for the mixed army, they were crushed when Brandika used them for his purposes.


    With Pena having lost most of the people that could manage the country, the Elder Council had no choice but to dere that all decisions would be left to the queen¡¯s discretion. Because of Queen Raksha El Pena¡¯s friendship with the knightmander, Allen, the people believed that she would issue an order increasing his authority, but what she issued instead was an order to intercept the goblins.


    An imperialmand was given, dering that the authority of the attack be given to the Blue Knights. As such, Allen was entrusted with the duty of strategizing the defenses of Pena.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Within his private room, Allen pondered on whether they could resist the goblin forces. What was headed toward them now was only one of the four goblin generals, and the main force should still be at Elrain Kingdom, but there was no end to reports from the north of the goblins increasing their strength.


    Could Pena really defeat them if they were to use that power?


    After being entrusted with Pena¡¯s defense, Allen came up with a n, and on the next day, requested an audience with Queen Raksha. She received him at the throne room. Allen knelt while


    Queen Raksha sat on her throne. There was no one around them, causing an air of destion to fill the space.


    ¡°Please allow me to use the Holy Sword Guradion.¡±


    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t use it.¡±


    The queen¡¯s voice was colder than usual as it resounded throughout the throne room. Allen recalled the legend.


    The Holy Sword Guradion was entrusted during the distant age of the gods as a sword to protect the country. When a chosen one wields it, it bestows its wielder peerless power, but when an unchosen one uses it, his life will be forfeit.


    The sword is enshrined during the selection process, and the bearer is decided ording to the light of the sword when held. When Aizas passed away, Allen himself tried for the selection, but the light did not show any signs of following him.


    The moment when he realized that he was not special and had to leave was still fresh on his mind.


    ¡°I am aware, Your Highness. But without its power, there is no saving this country.¡±


    Queen Raksha remained silent, and Allen continued.


    ¡°Princess¡­ No, Queen Raksha. Please bestow the holy sword upon me and allow me to take vengeance for Aizas¡ª!¡±


    Allen felt the queen stand up as he was speaking, so he caught his tongue.


    ¡°¡­You speak of vengeance? But the one who killed him was you!¡±


    Allen never thought that she would say such a thing to him, so he ended up meeting her gaze from below. Such conduct would be considered rude, but fortunately, there was no one here but them.


    ¡°Princess, I¡­¡±


    It was a trivial matter to deny her words. But Allen couldn¡¯t say it. She was right. If he were only stronger, then he wouldn¡¯t have been dyed by the goblins for so long and Aizas wouldn¡¯t have had to die.


    Tears poured out of Raksha despite her attempts to stop them. She looked as if she were bothughing and crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Aizas. You abandoned Brandika too! Right!?¡±


    No, Raksha was crying. That much should¡¯ve been obvious, but it took Allen a lot of time to realize it. The words that left her lips next left Allen frowning and bewildered.


    ¡°Brandika? Why do you care about him?¡±


    Allen couldn¡¯t understand it. The Red King, Brandika Rual Fatina. He was their invader and their conqueror. There shouldn¡¯t have been any reason for her to love him. If anything, she should hate him.


    ¡°¡­Brandika was kind to me. He consoled me. While I was lonely from Aizas¡¯ absence, he was there for me.¡±


    ¡°Absurd! He was the one who stole this country! Please open your eyes, Princess!¡±


    Allen sidled up to Raksha while kneeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯te! You took two of my dearest people. And yet! And yet! I¡­!¡±


    Allen had no choice but to watch dumbfounded as Raksha sobbed.


    With Rashka sobbing atop the throne, it was clear that right now, she was not a queen, but the little girl whom he spent his childhood with. Allen stretched out his hands from the floor and was about to hug this little girl, but the doors suddenly swung open.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    One of the elders pushed open the doors to the throne room as he led the imperial guards with him. With their intrusion, it was no longer possible for Allen to hug her.


    The elder quickly moved to where Raksha was and looked back and forth between her and Allen, then he red at thetter.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, knightmander!? Her Highness has beenden with anxiety. Can you not understand that much!?¡±


    As Raksha continued to cry, the elder clicked his tongue in annoyance and ordered the imperial guards.


    ¡°Bring Her Highness to her room! I will speak to the knightmander!¡±


    The waiting maids almost had to drag Queen Raksha back to her room. When she couldn¡¯t be seen anymore, the elder dropped his shoulders and spoke to Allen.


    ¡°I heard you arguing. I was hoping it wasn¡¯t the case, but it looks like something bad happened.¡±


    ¡°Everything is because of my immaturity.¡±


    ¡°At least you have a good attitude, given that you¡¯re not trying to make excuses. So, did you talk to her about borrowing the holy sword?¡±


    ¡°She refused. But¡­ we have to do it.¡±


    Without the holy sword, it was impossible for the people of Pena to truly cooperate with them. That was how much the bearer of the holy sword meant to the people of Pena.


    ¡°A rescue request came from one of the satellite cities awhile ago. The goblin army is approaching. They number roughly 500. Can you do it, Allen?¡±


    ¡°¡­For the sake of the country, for the sake of my queen, I will offer even my life.¡±


    With the fate of Pena on his shoulders, Allen wielded the holy sword.

 Volume 3, Chapter 222 - The Hero of Pena I (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 222 - The Hero of Pena I (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°What? They were repelled?¡±


    When Gi Gu heard that the attack he entrusted to Gu Naga had been repelled, he couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head. Although Gi Gu¡¯s mad charge that was basically tyranny allowed him to quickly expanded his territory, it also made it difficult to manage his territory.


    Although he might have given autonomy to the conquered territories, he still had to demand proof of their submission from them.


    Forcefully turning their people into battle ves like they did in Gerlend would too high-handed of a method to apply to the cities that surrendered, so they had to choose another method.


    As such, Gi Za proposed that they instead demand the cities to provide them with soldiers. From Gi Za¡¯s work with the king, he knew that there was a considerable number of soldiers in the cities surrounding Pena.


    The cities in the outskirts of Pena were more than able to raise a private army given that they had people who used to be diators, people who used to trade and had guards, and people with guards to watch their belongings. There were many traders here that dealt with local specialties and had a private army. Now, the goblins were demanding them to hand these soldiers over.


    ¡°Can we rely on the humans?¡± Gi Gu asked.


    Gi Za cruelly replied, ¡°there¡¯s no need to rely on them. We will just treat them as our heralds.¡±


    As far as Gi Gu was concerned, the only thing that could be counted on as their force were the goblins. There were also the other races


    acknowledged by the king, but without the approval of the king, he found it hard to ept the humans as a part of his army.


    In any case, Gi Gu Verbena ordered his army to stop in the outskirts of Pena and red at his surroundings.


    Gi Gu postured himself to show that he would destroy any city that refused to take part in the campaign and demanded that the cities give him soldiers.


    In the end, Gi Gu was able to muster approximately 1,000 soldiers.


    There were no cities that refused, so Gi Gu was able to direct the forces he received toward those that had yet to surrender. He divide the army into two, then he picked out two old men from among the humans and made themmander over the two human armies, and then he sent them to attack with the goblins.


    When Gi Gu heard that their attack had been repelled, he grunted in displeasure.


    ¡°Must we remind them of the taste of fear yet again?¡±


    ¡°How did they lose¡±


    It was Gi Za who asked thatts question in Gi Gu¡¯s ce. Gu Naga (Long) replied respectfully.


    Gu Naga (Long) did his best to exin, even gesturing, and Gi Za came to a conclusion.


    ¡°The Order of the Blue Knights.¡±


    ¡°Those guys from back then, huh?¡±


    The two goblins thought back to that order made up of unparalleled sand horses. The king and the entire strength of the goblin army


    should have left them half destroyed, but it seems that they¡¯ve somehow managed to recover.


    ¡°¡­So Pena won¡¯t surrender as long as they have that knight order.¡±


    What was burned to Gi Za¡¯s memory was the figure of that powerful knight order that fought evenly with the goblins. As he thought back to the past, he was forced to realize that they might need reinforcements.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. Any and all who stand in our path will be crushed. Tell Gu Tough and Gu Big toe back!¡±


    At Gi Gu¡¯s behest, the messenger ran off.


    Although he was able to rapidly expand his army through the human army, he now had to scatter his forces.


    This wasn¡¯t an enemy that could be defeated just by taking his entire strength and pitting it against them. As Gi Gu Verbena decided that, he focused his forces. The g of Felduk chased after the g of the Blue Knights.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Cheers weed the Blue Knights in the city they freed.


    Although the Blue Knights only numbered 500, they were able to break the goblin forces. Word of the defeat of the reinforcements had spread to the satellite city, so the victory of the Blue Knights was a ray of hope to them.


    But that wasn¡¯t all, for in the hands of the knightmander of the Blue Knights, was the Holy Sword Guradion.


    That was the guardian sword of the country that promised victory.


    A sword to defend Pena, a miracle from the age of the gods. Its brilliance was a ray of hope to the people despairing within the abyss, and the people who wavered and thought of surrendering found themselves instilled with courage.


    ¡°Victory to the Blue Knights! Glory to Pena!¡±


    Basking under those cheers, Allen entered the manor of the feudal lord, but the moment the doors closed, he fell to his knees. The sweat that he¡¯d desperately been trying to hide came pouring out and his breath immediately became ragged.


    The feudal lord panicked, but Allen told him that this was a matter of utmost secrecy as he borrowed the shoulder of his subordinate.


    The holy sword did not choose Allen. Allen merely chose to wield it despite knowing that his life would be shortened.


    After exining the situation to the feudal lord, he exined a portion of Pena¡¯s defensive n, and asked for his cooperation. When the feudal lord heard the n, he nodded. After all, there was a youth in front of him who was gambling even his life for the sake of the country.


    Pena¡¯s n was one that limited damages to the people as much as possible, so it only made sense to ept it. The feudal lord agreed with Allen¡¯s n.


    The next day, the feudal lord saw the Blue Knights off and began preparations to execute the n.

 Volume 3, Chapter 222 - The Hero of Pena I (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 222 - The Hero of Pena I (3/3)</h4>


    ¡°They got away again!?¡±


    Gi Gu Verbena cried out in shock, while Gu Tough lowered his head.


    The army of Gi Gu Verbena that carried the g of Felduk have been failing to catch the Blue Knights of Pena despite their continuing expansion. This time around, Gu Tough was on the receiving end of a powerful assault on his way to rendezvous with the main force.


    They didn¡¯t suffer many casualties, but Gi Gu was already at the end of his patience from the enemy¡¯s repeated attacks.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t catch them, then that means we¡¯re not mobile enough.¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s analysis caused Gi Gu to frown. Gi Gu may have had beast tamers and druids in his army, but he didn¡¯t have rider-beasts. Rider- beasts were unique to one tribe and the cavalry of the king required special training. Because of that his army wascking in mobility.


    And the enemy took full advantage of it.


    ¡°¡­Gi Za-dono, what do you think? I believe we should set a trap, but¡­¡±


    There were fast monsters within the forest. Like the double-headed ostrich or the small but fast wild dogs. These monsters weren¡¯t very strong, but they were quick on their feet and nigh impossible for the goblins to catch.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the goblin called Gi Gu a little better than before. Until now, he thought this goblin was only good for movingrge armies, but it seems that¡¯s not all he was good for.


    He might actually be trying to think of a way on his own just as Gi Za advised him before.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Gi Za was only here to observe, and themander was Gi Gu. As such, Gi Za asked him that question out of respect.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re doing it, but it seems they¡¯re intentionally aiming for our small toons.¡±


    One option Gi Gu had was to prepare an escape route, and then send out a toon as bait and attack the settlements. Of course, the bait would be at high risk, but it¡¯s a lot better than the whole army just sitting around doing nothing.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gi Gu was shocked to hear Gi Za say that. Gi Gu never once thought he would have to rush the final confrontation so soon.


    Moving arge army cost food.


    Especially, considering the area around Pena didn¡¯t have many monster beasts. It was a region ruled by humans, so naturally, the monsters in it have mosly been run thin. Any monster that could harm humans would appear less and less likely the closer one neared a human settlement. Which goes to mean that the goblins will also be unable to sustain themselves.


    It was a lot faster to procure food from a nearby city than to run somewhere far away and hunt. But if they did that, they would cause displeasure among the cities they¡¯d given autonomy to.


    If the people can¡¯t eat, the people will grumble. That was true even for the goblins.


    ¡°Certainly¡­ The people being unhappy with the king¡¯s leadership is not something that can be ignored.¡±


    Gi Gu Verbena was a proponent of goblin supremacy. But that didn¡¯t have much to do with the atrocities he¡¯smitted.


    Gi Gu was originally a goblin who led a horde himself, so while his thoughts on ruling were a bit vague, he still understood it more than the other goblins.


    For a horde to be led, those ruled over must tremble before the rulers. Yes. Just like how the goblins fear and respect the Goblin King. It was because of that that Gi Gu Verbena intentionally struck fear into the hearts of the humans.


    But if there was such a way for that fear to be overturned, it would be through none other than the umted fear that one might lose his life.


    Those that can¡¯t eat, die.


    Be it human or goblin, this is a fear that all living creatures know. A fear so great that at times it can even overwhelm the fear of the ruled for the ruler.


    ¡°It would appear that I have taken too much time.¡±


    Set a trap and wait for the enemy to get caught in it. It was amon method in the forest, but it was actually difficult to get a specific target to fall for a trap. It didn¡¯t really matter when they were hunting, so they just took whatever got caught in the trap.


    ¡°You could just restrict their movement,¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you just say that they¡¯re faster?¡± Gi Gu asked.


    Gi Za cruelly smiled. ¡°Attack their friends. If you do that, then they¡¯ll have no choice but to send help.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ In that case, they¡¯ll jump into the trap themselves.¡±


    As Gi Gu nodded, he picked Gu Big to lead a toon from his army to one of the cities that have yet to surrender, while he sent out Gu Naga (Long) to take a small toon andy wait to pursue the enemy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how good the humans are at hunting.¡±


    Gi Gu Verbena smiled a fierce smile at the thought of a powerful foe.


    If he was going to do it, then it would be best to use a city with many humans. Doing so was sure to increase the odds that the enemy would send help. Gi Gu and Gi Za set their sights on one of the cities of the eastern part of Pena and moved the army.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Word of the goblin¡¯srge army heading for one of the cities that have yet to capitte was immediately brought before Allen. The force of over 2000 soldiers was headed to one of Pena¡¯s satellite cities, Falkar.


    It was one of the cities they sent a messenger to and struck an agreement with.


    Thanks to sessfully saving one of the cities earlier, the satellite cities around Pena that have been wavering were once again starting to gather around Pena. Cities at the southern part of Pena, where the messengers demanding capittion have yet toe, sent people to Pena under the for financial support. The adventurers from


    thebyrinth city that did not approve of the goblins also found their way into the cities near Pena.


    Despite all the good newsing in, Allen was still full of worries.


    ¡°Brave warriors have gathered throughout thend, but¡­¡±


    ¡°The moment the giant army of the goblin makes its move, they¡¯ll be nothing but a disorderly rabble. The Red King already proved that.¡±


    Allen¡¯s body and mind were quickly deteriorating due to the side- effects of using the holy sword. Perhaps, it was his soul that was deteriorating. In the first ce, the holy sword was not something he was meant to wield. The fatigue he¡¯d incurred showed no signs of weakening. In fact, he even felt that if he were to rx for just one moment, all his power would leave him.


    Allen shaking his head toward the words of his aide showed that he did not believe they had the advantage.


    ¡°The only way to stop the goblins is to crush the head.¡±


    He had only seen it once¡­ That giant goblin. Unless that thing was killed, the goblins will not halt their march. Allen believed that firmly, and he thought up a n to go with it.


    ¡°What of Falkar?¡±


    ¡°They will have to surrender. We can¡¯t win a straight-up fight.¡±


    Resolve burned within Allen¡¯s eyes as he spoke.


    ¡°What are the chances that the goblins might ruin our ns?¡±


    ¡°None. Is what I¡¯d like to say, but it¡¯s actually fifty-fifty.¡±


    Surprisingly, after gathering all the information on the goblins, it seems that their government was rtively gentle. They did not


    ughter unreasonably nor did they levy heavy taxes. In fact, Elrain Kingdom was slowly recovering.


    From that they could infer that the goblins wouldn¡¯t treat the people who surrendered to them poorly. If that was the will of that giant goblin, then Allen¡¯s n would probably go well.


    ¡°Then how shall we disperse the¡­ army of brave warriors?¡±


    ¡°They came all this way to fight. We can¡¯t ignore them.¡±


    Allen gave orders to several of his aides, then he sent them away.


    ¡°¡­Goblins with integrity who rule wisely and fairly. Yet be that as it may¡­ I must defeat them. In order to protect Pena. Right, Aizas? In order to protect the oath I swore in my youth¡­ In order to protect my promise with you¡­ Though I mighte to be called a heretic, I will kill the enemy.¡±


    Falkar surrendered as soon as the goblins got to them. But it was after that that the Blue Knights made Gi Gu¡¯s army suffer.


    Gi Gu¡¯s scheme in taking over Falkar was easily destroyed. Supposedly, Gi Gu and Gi Za were to take over Falkar and then attack the reinforcements of the enemy, but that didn¡¯t happen.


    For as soon as they sent a messenger demanding their surrender - though they only did so for appearance¡¯s sake - the city immediately threw their hands in the air and surrendered. Gi Gu and Gi Za never predicted that Falkar would so easily surrender. But it was then that Gi Gu and Gi Za had a sh in opinions.


    Gi Za wanted to conscript them as battle ves, but doing so wouldpletely go against how they¡¯ve been doing things until now, and Gi Gu did not wish that. In the end, themander-in-chief, Gi Gu, refused to give in, and Falkar was able to avoid a fate of being enved.


    But now their goblin-human army numbered over 3,000. Their numbers haven¡¯t lessened even a little because of theck of fighting, so now they had to procure food to feed all that.


    Naturally, Falkar couldn¡¯t possibly feed them, so Gi Gu had no choice but to ask for food from the surrounding cities. And then the soldiers that were entrusted to escort those asking for food all met the Blue Knights.


    Gi Gu, who was losing his patience, was just about to dispatch the army, but unable to catch the enemy, Gi Gu¡¯s army had no choice but to be stuck at Falkar.


    It wasn¡¯t until 10 dayster that word of Gi Gu¡¯s bitter struggle was brought to the king.

 Volume 3, Chapter 223 - The Hero of Pena II (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 223 - The Hero of Pena II (1/2)</h4>


    At Elrain Kingdom, which was geographically at the center of the southern region, was the Goblin King. By the time word of Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s bitter struggle was brought before him, most of the region that dispatched the main force had already raised the white g.


    Gi Ga Rax the Knight ss Goblin conquered thebyrinth city, and with mercy and generosity won over the nearby cities. Gi Gi Orudo, who Leads the Monster Army, built a region of monster beasts and monsters at the northwest with the help of their goblin allies, the Kushain Believers. Ra Gilmi Fishiga the Hero of Ganra, to whom the western region had been entrusted to, nailed down Germion Kingdom without any significant losses.


    ¡°So, Pena really was strong.¡±


    The Goblin King did not believe that this result was because of Gi Gu¡¯s inadequacy. Although the four generals were sent to four different location for the sake of theing organization of the army, none of their enemies were weak. It was precisely because the Goblin King trusted them that he could leave such powerful foes to them. Gi Gu¡¯s foe was especially powerful. That was Pena, after all, a nation who possessed a cavalry so powerful their existence was burned into the Goblin King¡¯s memory.


    Just the fact that Gi Gu was able to avoid losing too much was a testament to his skill. There was nothing to be unsatisfied about.


    The various territories the Goblin King lorded over in the southern region were all doing well. The area under the rule of Elrain Kingdom, which could be said to have been in the position of leading the south in the past, was currently being ruled over by the Goblin King directly. Because of that its ability to govern itself has greatly


    improved in recent times, and even its public order was hastily mending itself.


    This was not because the Goblin King was particrly skilled. No. It would be more apt to say that this was a result brought about because he¡¯d picked brilliant people to serve him. Of course, it was also because of the Goblin King¡¯s decisiveness. When problems arise, the worst one could do is to not deal with them. Rarely does running away from problems ever bring about good results.


    One must face the problem and take measures against it. If not, the problem will only grow bigger. Which is why it doesn¡¯t really matter if the measures taken are stop-gap or drastic, just the existence of a king who was willing to take responsibility and act was enough for the government of Elrain Kingdom to pick itself up and stand tall.


    Moreover, in the Labyrinth City, south of Elrain Kingdom, although the adventurers has decreased in number, because of Gi Ga Rax¡¯s generosity and mercy, the management of the Labyrinth City has been going swimmingly well. This was also because of the skills of Zaurosh, the n leader of the Proud n (Leon Heart n).


    The goblins may be the ones in charge, but it was Zaurosh who would appear during negotiations. Gi Ga strictly controlled his army and preserved their dignity as a disciplined military force, allowing him to protect the public order of the Labyrinth City. By working alongside the local people to handle the administration, they were able to report positively to the king.


    Even thest base of the Red King at the southern region, Fatina, was forced to capitte by the goblins and the Kushain Believers. It was originally a city belonging to the Kushain Believers, so there was no need to rule over them harshly, and it didn¡¯t take long for the area to stabilize.


    Gi Gi and Gi Bu have been put in charge with developing bases for supplies and in preparation for Germion Kingdom. Given that there also existed the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to the northeast, the developments made by Gi Gi and Gi Bu might eventually be a key point. Although it was still not something they could afford to do a poor job on, but given the skills of the queen of the Kushain Believers, Mira, the king believes that perhaps even Gi Gi should start ruling a territory himself.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga, who has been entrusted with the western region that reached all the way from the bordernds to the Western Capital, worked with Shumea to defend against Germion Kingdom. In the northern part of the western region, it seems that the viges that came under the king¡¯s rule early on have now mostly settled down. The order in such ces were now calm enough that they would not budge even at the sight of goblin soldiers.


    An amazing feat, the Goblin King thought.


    Although this was partly brought about by Shumea¡¯s natural virtue as a person, this could be considered a model case for the reconciliation of humans and monsters. It was a good idea indeed to hire soldiers from the vigers in exchange for reducing their taxes.


    Lack of knowledge brings fear.


    Humans did not know the creatures called goblins well. And the same held true for the goblins. If the two races are to get along, then they must first start from there.


    Vigers recruited to be soldiers will eventually return to their viges. At that point, they will naturally talk about the goblins to others. As the two racese to know each other, they will find ces where they are unable to reconcile, but at the same time, they will also find ces where they can reconcile. There¡¯s a lot of


    challenges to ovee until then, but as with all things, this is a problem only time can solve. Or at the very least, that¡¯s what the Goblin King believes.


    ¡°Hey, Goblin King!¡±


    Suddenly, an elven warrior came barging through the door.


    ¡°What?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s all the war? Aren¡¯t you going to fight a war!?¡±


    The Goblin King tilted his head in confusion, but the male sylph (wind elf) warrior, who had supposedly be a leader himself, continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of ying bodyguard! Come on! Let¡¯s go attack something!¡±


    At first, it looked like the elf was just itching for a fight, but a closer look showed that the elf simply had a lot of pent up frustrations.


    ¡°Worry not. We need to send reinforcements to Pena soon, so just wait a little longer until we have the army in order.¡±


    ¡°How long!? Tomorrow!? The day after!?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave immediately even if I call Gi Ga and Gi Jii back. We¡¯ll need about 20 days.¡±


    ¡°20 days!?¡±


    Felbi looked just like a criminal whose execution date had been announced when the king said that, but the Goblin King merely nodded expressionlessly like a judge.


    ¡°Since Gi Gu is having such a hard time, it can be reasoned that the enemy has some level of skill. If we dispatch our soldiers without due preparation, we are likely to lose.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ku. I understand.¡±


    Felbi looked very childish as he left the room disheartened. That amused the Goblin King, but it was only for a moment before he went back to his work.


    In order to make a decision, he needed to gather the necessary information. The Goblin King once again looked through the mountain of documents on his desk.


    The problem the Goblin King was concerned about right now was the issue of food. Until now they¡¯ve been feeding themselves off of the monster beasts in the area whenever they attacked. Of course, they


    also brought portable food with them like dried meat, but they couldn¡¯t sustain themselves with just that.


    There weren¡¯t many monster beasts in the area around Pena, and there were even lessrge-type monster beasts. As such, they would have to bring a lot of portable food with them.


    Until now the goblins have never had difficulties with supplies.


    But the further they head east, the smaller the monster beasts will be. In that case, they will no longer be able to procure their food from the local monster beast supply. Unless they are able to ensure a supply route that could preserve the deepening front lines, they will not be able to fight at their best condition.


    Elbert and the rest of the bureaucrats of Elrain Kingdom have been showing off their skills recently. The Goblin King had to use them well if he was to meet the logistical requirements of the army.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Within the throne room where hundreds of officials, military and civil alike, would be lined up, was Gund kneeling on the red carpet. There was no one here other than him and King Ashtal. A deafening silence filled the room.


    ¡°Gund.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    After a short moment of silence, the old king sighed. It was a heavy sigh filled with exhaustion.


    ¡°My kingdom¡¯s proud holy knight, the storm knight, the brave and gant knight, Gund.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha!¡±


    ¡°After the western region, you once again suffered defeat in the south. The voices of the nobles can no longer be quelled.¡±


    ¡°I am ipetent.¡±


    ¡°¡­I have already lost Gene and Gowen. Don¡¯t make me lose another shield to defend this country.¡±


    ¡°¡­As you will.¡±


    ¡°Holy Knight, Gund, I leave the holy knight, Sivara, to you.¡±


    Gund¡¯s tightly held fist shook a little. That did not escape King Ashtal¡¯s eyes as he closed his eyes and spoke.


    ¡°Gain merit and wipe away the shame from your name.¡±


    ¡°¡­It shall be done, even at the cost of my life!¡±


    Gund¡¯s fame of being a heroes from his great achievement of saving a saint. It was not something that the nobles could remove. But while they couldn¡¯t take away his status of being a holy knight, they could question his management of his territory and his strategic decisions.


    Sivara, who has been entrusted with the defense of the south, defended the south with the holy knight, Jize. Although he retreated during the siege against the Cultidians without causing much damage to the enemy, because he was connected to a branch of the nobles, he did not incur as much problems from the nobles.


    Instead, the nobles turned their attention to Gund, who was amoner.


    Fortunately, amander with a noble background also lost in the previous battle at the western region against the goblins, so the


    nobles couldn¡¯t find as much fault with Gund, but King Ashtal couldn¡¯t possibly be happy from losing.


    As Gund left and passed by the youth that entered, King Ashtal raised up his heavy eyelids.


    ¡°It is a great honor to be in the presence of the king.¡±


    ¡°What great honor? I still have to act like a king even in front of my grandchild. In any case, it is good to see you well, Ishtel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandfather. Valdor says I¡¯ve gotten better.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The old king shifted his eyes away from the his grandchild to the knight beside him. The middle-aged man bowed his head deeply.


    ¡°I can find no fault in Ishtel-dono¡¯s skill as far as knights go.¡±


    ¡°I know full well that someone as honest as you wouldn¡¯t lie, but don¡¯t praise him so much, he¡¯ll get carried away.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. The sword of the king is only for defending. Attacking is our duty.¡±


    From his sunken eyes, King Ashtal could understand the words of Valdor the Twin Swords Knight.


    ¡°Is that why you came together?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In the name of the prince, please give the imperial decree.¡±


    Trust in the holy knight system was wavering. All the soldiers in Germion Kingdom could feel the crisis.


    Everyone acknowledged Gund¡¯s strength despite his personality, but he lost. Gene died quietly in the shadows because of Gund¡¯s sess. And then, there was Gowen, who himself was not just an old warrior, but also an excellent feudal lord. Despite that even he lost.


    At this critical moment, the nobles have started raising up a fuss and have started to push to redistribute the authority that has been left to the king. In order to suppress them, the only thing the king could do is to move the army and forcefully silence them. In such a case, a member of the royal family would have to takemand of the army.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then when?¡±


    ¡°The old woman of the east will die soon. When she dies, we will have to gather our strength at the east.¡±


    Valdor opened his eyes wide and bowed his head.


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    ¡°The east¡­ Shushunu¡¯s Lady udia.¡±


    Ishtel mouthed that as if to confirm it.


    She was the symbol of Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s might. ¡®Lady Impaler¡¯ ¡®War Princess¡¯ udia. So long as she was around, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom could stop the minor countries to the east, and others had no choice but to acknowledge the supremacy of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. Even Germion Kingdom had to respect them.


    But that war princess will soon die.


    Although there were no words of her going senile or going ill, everyone knew that she would soon die and a fierce battle for her


    sessor would ur at the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. Right now, Germion Kingdom is being threatened by the goblins to the south and to the west. Germion Kingdom was in a position to suppress most of the northern barbarians and develop it, so they had to avoid creating an unfriendly rtionship with the country to the east.


    They could still barely hold on if it¡¯s just the south and the west.


    But if even the eastern Holy Shushunu Kingdom were to be an enemy, Germion Kingdom will quickly find itself in danger.


    At the very least, they had to maintain their current rtionship. Should the minor countries make their move, Germion Kingdom would be willing even to work with the sessors of the war princess and dispatch soldiers. But to that end, they would have to ensure that they have some soldiers to spare.


    As such, they can¡¯t make a move right now.


    No one knows when udia is going to die, so King Ashtal can¡¯t send Valdor to the west.


    10 days after King Ashtal had that conversation with them, the brave woman, udia the War Princess, who supported the Holy Shushunu Kingdom for roughly 50 years, passed.


    As that shocking news spread to all four directions, the expectations of each country became entangled.

 Volume 3, Chapter 223 - The Hero of Pena II (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 223 - The Hero of Pena II (2/2)</h4>


    The Ivory Tower, where the sages lived, could be found at the small country (minor nation) of Orphen. It was a country that would be encased in snow and ice for half of the year. Its summers were short, and its springs and autumns were even shorter. The fresh green shoots dazzled under the light of the sun as the warm wind carried with it the sound of the murmuring river. A two days¡¯ walk from the ivory tower was Reshia Fel Zeal, who was headed towards a vige to fulfill her duty as a saint.


    Her duty was to share knowledge.


    She would teach others to write, and sing, and how to use herbs, and she would use the miraculous power only she could use to heal other people and save lives.


    To bestow healing upon all was her duty as a saint of the Goddess of Healing (Zenobia) (The Fourth Daughter). If this were a bigger city, even the ¡®church¡¯ that worshipped the Ancestor God Who Birthed the Nations, Ativ, would send someone out as well, but that church has gotten too big, and it was now too difficult for it to advance into regions where it could not turn a profit.


    As such, there were many opportunities for her to appear as a saint.


    Apanying her was a human and a beast.


    ¡°Is that not too heavy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    It was the low-toned voice of a female demihuman that responded to Reshia¡¯s clear and beautiful voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong.¡±


    ¡°Humans are just weak.¡±


    She was a demihuman with the face of a leopard, and Reshia purchasing her was an event that urred at the ve market. It was only through some twists and turns that this girl called Tiora ended up traveling with Reshia.


    ¡°Gau! Gau!¡±


    Scampering about by Reshia¡¯s legs was the gray wolf, Gastora.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Are you okay too, Gastora?¡±


    ¡°GAUuu!¡±


    Gastora seemed to understand what she said, as he jumped up high in response. Seeing that, Tiora narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°To think the king of the forests would be attached to you. I guess you really are special.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as good as it sounds.¡±


    They walked to the vige without stopping. When day turned to night, they would have to camp outside, so it was only natural that they would hurry.


    ¡°Really? Everyone would want something they don¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°You too?¡±


    ¡°Me too. And I¡¯m sure you too.¡±


    As the light of the sun fell on her, Reshia spoke from inside her robe and lightly sighed.


    ¡°Being special isn¡¯t the same thing as being happy. When we get to the vige let¡¯s talk about the story of Ristia¡¯s monster dog?¡±


    ¡°What kind of story is that?¡¯


    Recently, Reshia has noticed that whenever Tiora was interested, her ears and her tail would move a lot. Her ears would twitch rapidly and her tail would make huge swings from left to right like a dog waiting for its master. Those unconscious antics of hers basically announced that she was very interested.


    ¡°Like I said. I¡¯ll tell you once we get to the vige, okay? Just endure until then, Tiora-san.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like I¡¯m interested or anything.¡±


    But contrast her words, her tail was making huge swings while her ears kept twitching toward Reshia¡¯s direction.


    ¡°GARUUU!¡±


    Gastora responded to that and stepped forward, as if to urge them to hurry tow the vige.


    ¡°Fu fu fu. Then let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    They arrived at the vige while the sun was still high up in the sky. The vigers received them, and they stayed at the vige for a few days, telling them stories, teaching them how to formte medicines, and healing the people patiently.


    Outside the vige, where the branches and the leaves extended themselves to bathe in the favor of this short summer, and where the streams murmured, was Reshia sitting.


    The water was clear and the bottom could be seen even from her knees.


    ¡°¡­Just because you have a special power doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be happy. I¡¯m sure the king understands that too.¡±


    Ever since she appealed at the Ivory Tower to negotiate with those known as monsters, her position has be sensitive. Because of the protection of the white elder, there was no one who openly criticized her, but even that elder wasn¡¯t protecting her because he agreed with her.


    Just a few days ago, word of Elrain Kingdom falling to the monsters has reached even Orphen. At longst, the Goblin King has gained power and was baring his fangs, Reshia thought. But she didn¡¯t reveal these thoughts to anyone.


    The Goblin King was wiser than any royalty or noble she¡¯s ever met. She herself was human, so she couldn¡¯t possibly stand on the side of the monsters. That¡¯s why, the fact she didn¡¯t tell anyone any information about that Goblin King, was a betrayal to humanity. At the very least, that¡¯s how she felt.


    Despite that, the words of the king that asked her to take his hand were burned into her mind.


    ¡°With your own will, deny that god.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why is he so strong, I wonder.¡±


    That Goblin King that told her to ovee adversity has himself passed through the border between life and death many times. He held absolute conviction in his words. At the same, he had the strength to back them up.


    If only she were as strong as that Goblin King, then wouldn¡¯t she be able to convince the Ivory Tower? But it was a meaningless thought, so she stopped. It wasn¡¯t a good thing to think. Talking about what- ifs when she couldn¡¯t do anything right now would only cause her to be depressed.


    She should just do whatever she can, she thought. As she decided that, she once again carried the duty of being a saint.


    ¡°Ah, saint-sama!¡±


    When she heard the voice of the children, she turned to the direction of the stream where the voice came from.


    The bustling crowd of children surrounded Reshia and begged her to tell them a story. Reshia¡¯s stories were one of the few pleasures they had in this vige. Before anyone knew it, even Tiora was standing outside the crowd of children, ears twitching.


    ¡°Alright. Then, how about I tell you the story of the monster dog, Ristia.


    Under the bright afternoon light, Reshia started telling a story, and the children listened.


    That was a story about a powerful monstrous dog. It was about a monster that received a great power from a god, but at the same time, was cursed to be unable to protect the thing it cherished.


    Everyone swallowed their breath as they listened to Reshia, swinging from joy to sorrow, as the time trickled down, until eventually, it was almost evening.


    In the end, the monster dog abandoned its power and protected its most cherished family.


    ¡°The end.¡±


    When Reshia uttered those words, the children looked like they¡¯d awoken from a dream and looked at each other.


    ¡°Saint-sama.¡±


    A young girl tugged on Reshia¡¯s sleeves with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°The dog is too pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Reshia patted the girl¡¯s head and gently said.


    ¡°If only everyone was kinder, then perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have had to meet such a fate.¡±


    Reshia wiped the tears off the girl¡¯s face and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to eat. You should go back now.¡±


    At Reshia¡¯s urging, the children headed back home in small groups.


    Now that they were all alone, Tiora wanted to say something to Reshia, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth.


    ¡°We should go back too.¡±


    Tiora followed her, but she couldn¡¯t wait until they got back to their lodging (vige chief¡¯s house) and asked.


    ¡°¡­It was as if I saw the story unfold before me.¡±


    ¡°It was a story from a long time ago.¡±


    Reshia dodged the question, so Tiora asked again.


    ¡°Is strength not enough to protect what¡¯s precious to someone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But a special power won¡¯t always bring happiness. At the very least, that¡¯s what I think. The only thing I can do is to gradually ease the prejudice. That¡¯s all I can do.¡±


    Reshia gazed at the dusk, dazzled, then she went back to their lodging.

 Volume 3, Chapter 224 - The Hero of Pena III (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 224 - The Hero of Pena III (1/3)</h4>


    Just when you thought you¡¯d finally found solidnd, it turns it was actually a patch of mud.


    If Pale Symphoria¡¯s thoughts were to be put into words, that sentence would be perfect for it.


    After the Goblin King received word of Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s bitter struggle and decided to mobilize his forces for Pena, the elven tactician, Pale Symphoria, asked him.


    ¡°The Merchant Country of Pena? Is it necessary for the king himself to make an appearance?¡±


    Sending goblin generals to every direction to suppress the enemy was an attempt to change the chaotic situation in one fell swoop. At the same time, it was also to urge the goblins to grow.


    They would need to be able to takemand of bigger armies in the battles toe. That was true regardless of if the Goblin King was around or not. An even more apt way to put it is that they needed to gain the power to lead armies even without the king.


    The next country they would be challenging is Germion Kingdom.


    Pale had drawn in her mind the necessary arrangements for the Goblin King to rule the world.


    In order to conquer the country of holy knights, the Goblin King¡¯s strength alone wasn¡¯t sufficient. His generals had to grow stronger as well.


    If a general were to have problems with a half-dead country like Pena, they could consider recing the general instead.


    That was what Pale thought, but the Goblin King thought different.


    ¡°Someone on Gi Gu¡¯s level is having a problem. The enemy must have something behind them. After all, theirs is a country that possesses a holy sword.¡±


    ¡°A holy sword? Ahh, the Holy Sword Guradion. I hear it¡¯s a God ss weapon.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve once crossed swords with it on the battlefield, and it felt strange fighting it. It was almost as if it was able to weaken me.¡±


    Pale became thoughtful.


    This wasn¡¯t a case of the weapon being especially suited against the Goblin King. Rather, there were weapons that were effective against monsters in general. It could be a weapon that interferes with ether, but even then, it should be one of the better types.


    But in that case, it should be difficult to procure such weapons inrge numbers.


    Before a great army, swinging a weapon around like that shouldn¡¯t be able to decide the battle, Pale thought. All the goblin generals were able to get good results except Gi Gu. On top of that, udia the War Princess of Holy Shushunu Kingdom has just passed. Because of these Pale couldn¡¯t help but grow a little impatient.


    With udia¡¯s sessor still undecided, chaos was sure to befall the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. As such, they should use this opportunity to conquer Germion Kingdom.


    To her, who was always sensitive to opportunities, there was no doubting this was an opportune moment. If they could attack Germion Kingdom before the Holy Shushunu Kingdom is able to pick itself back up, Germion Kingdom will have no reinforcements to rely on due to their location.


    She believed it would be possible to crush them in a single swoop.


    ¡°What about ordering Gi Gu-dono to retreat?¡±


    ¡°How can I aim for what¡¯s above while ignoring what¡¯s by my feet?¡±


    Pale became thoughtful once more.


    Although the Goblin King was as close to reckless as one could on the battlefield, when it came to strategies, he was very cautious. He would even solidfy thend beneath and wait for his enemy to crumble.


    ¡°I understand this goes contrary your intentions, but I believe that the reinforcements we send should be kept as small as possible while we send the main force to the north.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Of course, the main force that Pale was talking about included the Goblin King.


    The dispatchment of reinforcements was up to the king. But now that they were discussing how many reinforcements to send. On this point, there was a difference in opinion. A difference born from wanting to do different things. The Goblin King wanted to solidify his position, while Pale wanted to use this opportunity to attack the neighboring countries.


    To convince the king, Pale spoke about the situation of the neighboring countries and their future prospects.


    From her perspective, Germion Kingdom was more dangerous than Pena. They might not appear to be a threat because the old king, King Ashtal, still held the throne, and as such, were not active in attacking, but in truth, even after losing two Holy Knights, Germion Kingdom was still a threat above Pena.


    If it were to attack the Western Region in full force, no matter how clever Ra Gilmi Fishiga might be, he will not be able to stop them. And should the Western Region fall, their reinforcements from the Forest of Darkness will be cut.


    From there, a single holy knight could suppress the Forest of Darkness. At the same time, they could dere their intentions to fight the monsters to urge other forces and reduce the numbers of the Goblin King¡¯s army. This chain of events would be the same as rendering all their results in war until now meaningless.


    Compared to that, what was Pena?


    The trade route to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom was already under goblin rule and was no longer passable. They were surrounded from every direction with goblin forces. And the elite army of Pena, the Order of the Blue Knights, only had half of their strength.


    Unless they could do what the Kushain Believers did and conscript all of their citizens, Pena shouldn¡¯t be able to do much to retaliate right now.


    Gi Gu Verbena failed.


    If so, then he should make up for that in a different way. There should be plenty of opportunities from here on to wipe that stain off his name.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Pena gathering forces against us right now?¡±


    When the Goblin King said that, Pale felt like she could finally see what her master was so concerned about.


    In order to quell the chaotic situation in the south, it was not possible for the rapidly expanding goblin forces to make everyone submit. As such, leaving Pena alone meant that all those that did not acknowledge the rule of the goblins would gather to it, and on the


    day they marched for the north, a dagger would be waiting for them from behind.


    Until now, their backs have been protected by the Forest of Darkness and the Hot Sands of the Great Desert, so Pale felt that the Goblin King was overly conscious of his back.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking about it too much? If they attack us, then Gi Gu Verbena-dono can simply strike back against them.¡±


    ¡°Oh Pale. Have you heard of this tale? A long long time ago a girl called Pandora received a box from a god. She was told to never open that box, but she lost to the temptation and opened it.¡±


    This was not a tale from this world. This was an old story from another world.


    ¡°The moment she opened it, all the evil in the world she lived in were unleashed, and only one thing remained in the box full of evil, hope.¡±


    Pale became silent and digested his words. The Goblin King continued.


    ¡°Humans will never give up. So long as there is hope, they will not falter. All the more so when the enemy is an enemy that was able to drive them to a corner. They will only see me as their nemesis.¡±


    ¡°So, because the humans see us as evil, the stronger we are the stronger they will fight back?¡±


    ¡°When the world is covered in evil and a hero appears with a holy sword, the people will gather. It could be said that nothing could be more stimting for their support than this. The conditions are perfect for Pena.¡±


    As the Goblin King nodded, Pale looked toward the west.


    ¡°So long as I am a monster, a hero will one day appear before me.¡± The Goblin King was saying this partly out of conviction.


    ¡°If you¡¯re that worried about them, then let¡¯s take them down in a single blow.¡±


    With that, the tactician resolved herself to conquer Pena.

 Volume 3, Chapter 224 - The Hero of Pena III (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 224 - The Hero of Pena III (2/3)</h4>


    Pale sent the army that was supposed to go north to the southwest of Elrain Kingdom, Pena, instead. Most of Gi Ga¡¯s Aransain that conquered the Labyrinth City was called back and Gi Ji Arsil that was with Gi Gi, who was busy with constructing the supply depots, was also called back.


    Pale hesitated to call back Ra Gilmi Fishiga from his position, so instead she called the strongest of the four tribes from the Forest of Darkness, the Gaidga tribe.


    On top of those, Pale also recruited Felbi, who was sick of serving as a human escort, as well as some adventurers from the guild. Just the working group alone numbered over 3,000. On top of that, there was still the supply group prepared by the government officials. It took the Goblin King 20 days after deciding to attack Pena before he was able to finish preparations.


    ¡°We will attack swiftly.¡±


    Pale told the gathered military leaders.


    ¡°Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain will lead the vanguard and attack Pena. You are to force Queen Raksha to surrender.¡±


    No one disputed her ideas, as she has already gotten the king¡¯s approval beforehand.


    ¡°We will be departing tomorrow morning.¡±


    After Pale finished exining, it was the Goblin Kings turn to speak.


    ¡°I do not wish for a massacre. But if there are those who continue to defy my rule and resist until the very end, then the story changes. My will is to rule the world; therefore, any and all who stand in my path, only death shall await! Kill them, crush them, end them!¡±


    At the deration of the king, the gathered soldiers bowed.


    On the next day, Gi Ga Rax led Aransain¡¯s g and departed Elrain Kingdom. The imperial guards that was also the king¡¯s cavalry rode alongside the riders of Paradua and the cavalry of humans, taking over the south with confidence and spirit.


    Behind them were the fierce Gaidga goblins that wouldn¡¯t lose out to the cavalry of the Goblin King. Although there weren¡¯t as many of them because a part of them had been transferred to Gi Ga Rax¡¯s forces, Gi Be y the One-Armed Goblin led them with perfect order around the Goblin King.


    At the rear were the elves led by Felbi, and the druids led by Gi Do Buruga. Normally, Gi Za Zakuend would be the one to lead the druids, but in his absence, Gi Do Buruga took over.


    The rear guard was watched over by units specializing in rear support and support fire. But because of Felbi¡¯s temperament, the elven warriors were also sufficiently equipped for closebat. They carried a shield and a bow on their backs.


    The resplendent armor of the elves were made of Blue-Silver Steel (Srna) which they produced at their hometown. These armor were extremely valuable to the human world and are highly sought after by the adventurers. But even without that, the fact that these elves were wearing these polished armor proved that they were all strong warriors who¡¯ve lived through countless battles. It was a toon full of beauties, be it men or women, so when the humans saw them, they couldn¡¯t help but cheer.


    The goblin forces that moved out of Elrain Kingdom were all good walkers and in no time at all they were approaching Pena. The speed of their advance that ignored the towns that had not submitted was


    shocking, and when the elders and people of Pena saw their great army, they could not help but be struck dumb.


    At the same time, the Goblin King sent a messenger to Gi Gu Verbena and ordered him to rendezvous with the Goblin King¡¯s main army.


    ¡°¡­The king hase.¡±


    Gi Gu was ashamed when he heard that the king came, but he still obeyed and abandoned the city he had upied. He moved his army of Felduk to rendzevous with the Goblin King.


    ¡°¡­I was too slow.¡±


    Gi Za Zakuend wanted to win before the king came, so he was full of regrets when he heard the news of the king¡¯s arrival. Still, he too obeyed. In order topensate for the king¡¯s gentleness, Gi Za left the role of the cruel overlord to Gi Gu, but now that the king has appeared, he felt that he would no longer be able to assist Gi Gu freely.


    For better or worse, the king was soft.


    He would never permit the death of the weak and those who¡¯ve surrendered.


    ¡°Pena just might be able to live now.¡±


    Gi Za coldly thought of the country of humans that he could not destroy as he moved alongside the army of Felduk to the king.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Gi Ga Rax, to whom the vanguard had been left, spotted a force lying in ambush after Pena was only a two day¡¯s distance away.


    ¡°That should be Pena¡¯s forces.¡±


    Gi Ga Rax¡¯s duty was to attack Pena quickly and force them to surrender.


    But since what the king wanted was to pluck the enemy¡¯s desire to fight, Gi Ga figured he would be able to achieve the same result if he could destroy the enemy¡¯s forces here.


    ¡°We¡¯re attacking the enemy.¡±


    As Gi Ga handled his horse with one hand, he readied his army to attack. He positioned himself at the head of his unit and ordered his soldiers to assume a wedge formation.


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±


    From the distance, he could tell that the enemy numbered 2,000. They stirred up dense clouds of dust as they approached Gi Ga. They showed no signs of fear. It was the kind of movement one would expect from a well-trained army. The enemy forces had assumed the same wedge formation but with their wing extended toward the left.


    Gi Ga didn¡¯t know what they were nning, but he knew that the person at the head of the army was the enemymander. In that case, killing him should end the battle. Gi Ga felt that the king wanted to avoid sacrificing his soldiers as much as possible while expanding his territory, so he thought of ways to achieve victory with as little casualty as possible.


    Gi Ga¡¯s pondering led him to aim for the enemymander. If he could just kill the enemymander, then the enemy forces should fall into chaos, and the battle end.

 Volume 3, Chapter 224 - The Hero of Pena III (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 224 - The Hero of Pena III (3/3)</h4>


    But Gi Ga felt that this enemy was better trained than the soldiers he fought at the Labyrinth City. Seeing them as a bigger threat, he braced himself and told his subordinates behind him.


    ¡°The enemy is strong! Cut them down as we pass them!¡±


    As the goblins cheered in response, Gi Ga sped their charge. With no obstacles in thends here, his ck tiger was able to take the momentum by kicking off against the ground. In the blink of an eye, they had shortened the distance between them and the others.


    As he bit the bridle in his mouth, he unfastened his spear from his rider-beast.


    All that was left now was the sh.


    The sensation of the spear in Gi Ga¡¯s long arm grew sharper as the scenery passed him by. The enemy cavalry was led by a man brandishing a dazzling long sword. Brave as he was, he did not wear a helmet, and his hair fluttered in the wind, his facepletely exposed.


    Kill him.


    Gi Ga Rax¡¯s fighting spirit gathered toward that man. Amidst the swaying from the ck tiger kicking off the ground, Gi Ga¡¯s concentration reached a peak. The sounds deafened and gradually he was able to gauge the closing distance between them.


    ¡ªNow!


    When the enemy had entered his killing range, he unleashed his spear, but only the hard sensation of something greeted him as his spear was deflected. In the next moment, Gi Ga used his spear to defend against the enemy¡¯s counterattack. It was a blow far heavier


    thanmon sense would entail. It was so strong that even Gi Ga¡¯s ck tiger was made to stagger from it.


    ¡°GU.¡±


    Gi Ga let loose a muffled voice with the reins still in his mouth. This time he unleashed his spear toward the other enemies. A battle between cavalriessted only for a moment. It was a quick exchange of life and death. It was rare to meet the enemy again after separating and it was normal for the armies to fall into confusion after a sh.


    Although Gi Ga felt regretful that he wasn¡¯t able to kill the enemy, he now had to focus on killing the enemy in front. On top of the enemy soldiers here being strong enough that they wouldn¡¯t die from a moment of carelessness, they were all also well equipped. Even their mounts were donned in armor. Gi Ga desperately struck out with his spear, searching for a path to survival.


    Although they had gained much momentum prior to the sh, now that the battle had fallen into chaos, it was only a given that the ck tiger would slow down and gradually be even slower. Now that things have turned to this, it could go either way. They could continue this chaotic battle or they could try and leave and reorganize their formation. The enemy wasn¡¯t just made up of cavalry, they also had heavily-equipped infantry with them.


    Caught by that, Gi Ga decided that a chaotic battle wouldn¡¯t be a good idea and they should fix their formation instead, so Gi Ga ordered his men as such. Unfortunately, the enemy was a step faster.


    ¡°Gi Ga-dono from the left wing!¡±


    When Gi Ga thought he¡¯d heard a scream from behind and turned to look at the left wing, the enemy¡¯s left wing stopped and bit at their rear.


    It was at this moment that Gi Ga knew they¡¯d lost. A cavalry with no momentum is nothing more than a target to a wellmanded army. But abandoning the enemy¡¯s left wing and trying to cut their way through the right also ended in failure.


    Even Gi Ga¡¯s momentum itself faltered during his exchange with the enemymander. As such, even the subordinates following him from behind would slow down.


    Persisting here and losing soldiers would only dishonor his name. Gi Ga pondered on what the king would prioritize at a situation like this, and he immediately gave the order.


    As he released the reins from his mouth, Gi Ga swung his spear and dered.


    ¡°Retreat! We¡¯re retreating to the east!¡±


    Urging his ck tiger, he opened a rode of blood, cut down the infantry that got in their way, and retreated. Unexpectedly, no one pursued them and they were able to retreat without losing too many soldiers.


    But with this, the goblins could no longer look down on the army of Pena. At the same time, it also meant that they had lost to them. This defeat was a great wound to Gi Ga¡¯s pride and would cause Pale¡¯s ns to change.


    ¡°Is it fine not to chase them?¡±


    When his aide asked him that, Allen narrowed his eyes and watched the enemy retreat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. There¡¯s another enemy we need to kill.¡±


    He turned his horse around and led his army northwest.


    They left the injured to a nearby city and changed equipment, then they attacked Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s army. Unlike the battle with Gi Ga, they did not weigh themselves down with armor and equipped even their horses in armor. Instead, they chose to equip themselves lightly and use projectile weapons.


    Allen bid his time and attacked. Gi Gu couldn¡¯t beat them in mobility, so he focused on defending while barely suppressing the enemy with magic and projectiles from time to time. His subordinates asked him to attack, but Gi Gu shook his head and insisted on only defending, Like that they endure the enemy¡¯s attacks.


    They continued to block the enemy¡¯s spears with their shields until night time. When the hour of the night god came, the enemy finally retreated. At that, Gi Gu grit his teeth and rendezvoused with the king.


    Gi Gu knew there was a difference between bravery and recklessness. Even if they chased after the enemy, since they couldn¡¯t catch up to them, the result would only be a repeat of what happened earlier. Goblins are stronger than humans at closebat. But when the humans were throwing spears or using tools, the goblins were at a disadvantage.


    Gi Gu did not have Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s druids or Felbi¡¯s elves or the Ganra tribe¡¯s archers.


    Allen¡¯s tactics that took advantage of Pena¡¯s wealth to keep changing their equipment was too effective against the goblins. After all, the goblins had organized their army ording to their strengths.


    Gi Ga abandoned defense in favor of speed. Gi Gu abandoned speed in favor of variety in equipment. Since their armies were specialized like that, they would naturally have weaknesses.


    It was those weaknesses that Allen took advantage of.


    Information surrounding the goblin armies spread the more they acted. Following that trend, information surrounding them finally reached the adventurers and the nearby cities.


    Before the goblin forces that sought to march into Pena stood the youth that held a holy sword and the Blue Knights once again.

 Volume 3, Chapter 225 - The Hero of Pena IV (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 225 - The Hero of Pena IV (1/3)</h4>


    Gi Gu Verbena endured and endured, and it wasn¡¯t until two days after being attacked by the Order of the Blue Knights that he was able to rendezvous with the king. They had to move while being wary of their surroundings, so they were slower than usual. The Goblin King warmly greeted Gi Gu as he rendezvoused with them with many wounded in tow.


    ¡°You did welling here safely. You must have suffered greatly.¡±


    The Goblin King personally greeted Gi Gu and awarded his efforts with two days of rest.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have no excuse for Felduk¡¯s failure to capture Pena¡­¡±


    Gi Gu grit his teeth in shame as he said those words, but the king spoke to him gently.


    ¡°Oh Gi Gu. Pena is a strong enemy. You did well. Just being able to bring back these many soldiers alive is sufficient. Our entire army shall take care of the rest and force Pena to capitte.¡±


    After the Goblin King eased Gi Gu¡¯s heart, Gi Gu bowed to him deeply, then the Goblin King received Pale¡¯s report regarding the damages incurred.


    ¡°Although not many of Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain died, many of them have been wounded. Gi Gu-dono¡¯s Felduk is in a simr state.¡±


    ¡°It is good that not many have died.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I never thought Pena would be able to resist this much. This failure is my fault.¡±


    Based on the difference in equipment of the army that attacked Gi Ga and Gi Gu, the goblins believe that the enemy might have two different toons. One supporting reason behind this is that Allen did not appear in the frontlines when fighting Gi Gu. It could be said that the presence of an army with amander that was so remarkable has led the goblins to make an error in judgment.


    Even Pale herself had a hard time guessing the enemy¡¯s real numbers, as the spies she sent to Pena only reported several small toons leaving the city.


    A cavalry that could break Gi Ga¡¯s forces. Moreover, one with enough forces to afford sending a detached force. Given that information, Pale had no choice but to reconsider if attacking the enemy swiftly was a good idea.


    In the unlikely event that they are able to force Pena to surrender, so long as Queen Raksha is alive and a strong army remains, they can flee to the north, and they will still have the chance to attack and restore their kingdomter. Pale had originally thought that Pena no longer had the strength to spare and could be blown by the passing winds, so she couldn¡¯t help but frown upon seeing their unexpected tenacity.


    ¡°How many days will it take to move the army?¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s question broke Pale¡¯s thoughts for a moment.


    ¡°Roughly 7 days.¡±


    At this point in time, Pale believed that there was no such thing as being too cautious. They could first ensure that the rear support was in good health, then they could surround Pena in one fell swoop. So long as they could suppress the symbol of Pena, Queen Raksha, regardless how strong their army is, they will lose their cause.


    Until then it should be possible to gather even more information, Pale thought.


    ¡°In that case, let us not move our army from this camp.¡±


    Pale nodded to the Goblin King¡¯s words.


    If they were to dispatch their army to force the surrounding cities to surrender, they will likely only be eaten by the superior army of the enemy. In order to avoid losing the advantage that they had, they had to avoid losing soldiers while they approached Pena.


    ¡°It seems our movements are being leaked.


    ¡°¡­The nearby cities are probably informing them.¡±


    What the Goblin King was concerned about was losing the information war. It is no exaggeration to say that it was because the goblins have always been able to gain precise intel on their enemies that they have been able to gain victory after victory until now. But unlike before, the enemy this time has taken the initiative over them.


    ¡°Can we buy them?¡±


    Pale¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise when the king said that.


    ¡°¡­It would be difficult, I believe. They probably consider kneeling to monsters as a humiliation.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The Goblin King became thoughtful once more. As he thought to himself, Pale stared at him from the side. The Goblin King noticed that and turned to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just didn¡¯t expect it. I thought you hated such backhanded methods.¡±


    The Goblin King wryly smiled at that.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small price to pay if it means saving my soldiers¡¯ lives.¡±


    Although the goblins were able to ally with the Kushain Believers and raise their diplomatic level to some extent, the other countries still see them as nothing but monsters that could not be reasoned with.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to take some other measures.¡±


    There¡¯s also the strategy of advancing while destroying the cities one after another, but this king would probably reject it, Pale thought.


    The Goblin King and Pale spoke for a while, but in the end, they decided to lock themselves in their camp and wait for the wounded to recover.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    A warm wee awaited Allen when he returned to the imperial capital of Pena. When all that fear the people had for the goblins was turned upside down, the people packed the streets and blessed the Order of the Blue Knights for sessfully repelling them.


    But Allen was not happy about that, and instead he steadily worked toward his next move.


    He appealed before the Elder Council and asked them to send a messenger to Germion Kingdom and seek an alliance.


    ¡°Peace? With our archenemy, Pena, whom we¡¯ve been at war with for so many years?¡±


    ¡°We humans must unite now. If not, the monsters will trample over our country and our families taken away!¡±


    To persuade the reluctant elder council, Allen himself appeared before their wealthy members to report his army¡¯s results and ask for their help.


    ¡°We can¡¯t allow the monsters to approach this country! They have the Free Cities in their hands, and they even have a portion of Germion Kingdom. They are a threat to humanity!¡±


    Allen¡¯s sense of crisis that made him value every second in gold coupled with his zeal gradually won over the hearts of the people of Pena. With the Holy Sword Guradion in his hands, he became the hope of Pena just like thete Aizas. With that, both the elder council and the people came to ept him.


    But the more Allen worked, the more he destroyed his body, and the more his rtionship with Queen Raksha worsened. What she wanted was not a hero, but a man who would stay beside her.


    Even if Allen tried to make a little time to see her, she would refuse to see him. In turn, Allen himself gradually grew further and further away from Queen Raksha. The war continued to be unpredictable, and Allen had no choice but to keep a tight watch on the goblins¡¯ movements, while seeking an alliance with the powerful country up north.


    To make things worse, the power of the holy sword was corroding his body.


    His body grew thinner by the day. His skin lost its luster. Dark circles formed under his eyes. With some light makeup, they were able to hide those things, and he continued to stand at the frontlines of both war and diplomacy. He knew that Pena¡¯s fate nowid upon his shoulders.


    ¡°This is the seventh day that the goblins have cooped themselves up inside their camp. They should be moving soon.¡±


    Perhaps that terrifying intuition was the prize he gained in exchanged for his weakening body. Allen was waiting at the office of the knightmander for the response of the surrounding cities.


    ¡°Knight-Commander, why don¡¯t you rest for a bit?¡±


    This aide of his was getting restless after seeing his condition worsen by the day, and he couldn¡¯t help but implore him to rest.


    ¡°Yes. After I clean up these documents.¡±


    After clearing the documents regarding conscription, he turned to his aide. The figure of his aide blurred a little, forcing him to apply pressure on his eyes and shake his head.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll lie down for a bit. If anything happens, please take care of it.¡±


    His aide saluted to him, then left him as he rested his back against the sofa.


    ¡°They move during nighttime, but¡­¡±


    Although the goblins weren¡¯t doing it just because Allen said so, on the next day, Allen got word that the goblins had begun to move. But the speed was far beyond what Allen expected, and they were now only a day¡¯s distance until Pena.


    Although he had only gotten a little sleep, when Allen got word of that, he jumped up and immediately summoned the Order of the Blue Knights.


    ¡°We¡¯ll attack the goblins on daybreak. Prepare heavy equipment and throwing spears.¡±


    ¡°OU!¡±


    After hearing that spirited reply, Allen nodded, then he took out the map to scrutinize the information they had and determine the goblins¡¯ location.


    ¡°They¡¯re not making this easy for me. But¡­¡±


    Allen ordered the remaining soldiers to build more of the walls that have been under construction since Gi Gu began his invasion, then he dashingly rode on his horse.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The Goblin King and Pale thought up a n to use the ck of the night to quickly approach the headquarters of their enemy, but the adventurers Allen sneaked into the nearby cities were able to notice them and inform Pena.


    The goblins moved as fast as they could because they wanted to get as near as possible while it was still dark, but when the sun rose, and they came to see the clouds of dust stirring up in the distance, they had no choice but to stop and prepare to enter formation.


    ¡°¡­They still picked up on that?¡±


    Pale muttered in annoyance as she looked sharply at the clouds of dust up ahead. Ever since this battle with Pena began, it was as if there was a mist covering her thoughts, preventing her from seeing the whole picture.


    The enemy¡¯s tactics felt like they were precisely attacking her where she¡¯s not looking.


    ¡°Gi Ga-dono to the rear. Gaidga Tribe and Gi Gu-dono, spread out. We¡¯ll receive the enemy!¡±


    ¡¯If you¡¯re going toe, thene!¡¯ Pale seemed to say with her formation that quickly extended both wings.


    ¡°Felbi, druids! Prepare to attack the enemy with long-range attack! When they enter range, fire immediately.¡±


    The elves and the druids readied their arrows and their magic bullets. When Pale saw the enemy¡¯s numbers, she calcted that they were approximately 2,000 men strong.


    ¡°2,000¡­ If so, then the enemy will definitely try to circumvent us. They won¡¯t attack us from the front¡ª¡±


    It was because of that she intentionally ced the mobile army of Gi Ga Rax at the back. As the enemy slowed down to dodge the barrage of magic bullets and arrows, Gi Ga¡¯s Aransain would m into them. As extra insurance, Gi Gu Verbena and Rashka¡¯s forces would also be present in the front lines.


    At this point, Pale overestimated the strength of the Order of the Blue Knights. But it can¡¯t be helped since she couldn¡¯t think of any way for the enemy to be able to consecutively defeat Gi Ga and Gi Gu.


    Pale drew up a n that would lead the enemy all the way to their destruction. As she ordered her soldiers to prepare, she waited for the enemy toe.


    When the dense cloud of dust lifted up, a team of sand horses approached them.


    At the head of the sand horses was a youth wielding the dazzling Holy Sword Guradion. The way he cried out valiantly as his horse rode onwards and a strong wind rose up made it seem as if all his enemies would falter. It was with this strange pressure that he appeared before the goblins.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    At Felbi and Gi Za¡¯s behest, magic bullets and arrows rained from the sky. Any other foe would have dodged that barrage, but the Order of the Blue Knights only rode faster.


    ¡°¡ªYou¡¯re kidding, right!?¡±


    ¡°Pale. As expected, the enemy is strong!¡±


    Right beside Pale, who was giving orders, was the king who rode upon a terrifying carnivorous horse.


    He smiled fiercely.


    ¡°They¡¯reing! Stand your ground, subjects!¡±


    ¡°OU!¡±


    The goblins cried out in response.

 Volume 3, Chapter 225 - The Hero of Pena IV (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 225 - The Hero of Pena IV (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°They¡¯reing! Stand your ground, subjects!¡±


    ¡°OU!¡±


    The goblins cried out in response, but Allen also cried out. It was almost as if he wanted to drown out the cry of the goblins.


    ¡°Onwards! Throwing spears!¡±


    The Blue Knights looked like they were flying as they charged straight for the center of the expanding goblin army.


    ¡°Throw them!¡±


    As the holy sword was raised up, spears were thrown at the Gaidga Tribe and the southern goblins that were waiting. The throwing spears pierced their shields, rendering them useless, and immediately after, came the spears of the peerless Blue Knights.


    The goblins who took their charge head on all flew into the air. Even the Gaidga goblins were no exception. Allen, who led the charge, showed no signs of stopping. As they pierced the center, they rode for the Goblin King.


    ¡°Tch. Close the wings! Messenger!¡±


    When Pale realized her mistake, she sent an order through the messenger to surround the Blue Knights, but it was already toote. The Blue Knights had already broken through the frontlines and were now making their way for the Goblin King.


    ¡°Your de won¡¯t reach our king!¡±


    ¡°Protect His Highness!¡±


    Gi Za Zakuend quickly realized the situation and casted a powerful wind magic at the Blue Knights, not caring if his allies got caught in the st. At the same time, Gi Ga Rax sent half of his cavalry behind the king to protect him.


    ¡°We¡¯re going around them!¡±


    When Allen saw that, he steered his cavalry to the left to avoid the Goblin King and leave the battle.


    ¡°Give Gi Ga-dono the order to pursue!¡±


    Pale immediately gave out the order, but with Aransain¡¯s formation broken to protect the king, she knew that it was no longer possible to catch up with them.


    ¡°¡­Never mind. He won¡¯t make it. Don¡¯t pursue, but stay alert.¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t think they would be this strong,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s only because they managed to read me. I won¡¯t lose next time,¡± Pale replied.


    ¡°There is nothing more annoying than a desperate enemy. If you insist on trying to win without incurring any damages, you might just have the floor ripped out from below you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Goblin King halted the army¡¯s advance temporarily to give rest to the soldiers and treat the wounded. The goblins rested for two days. Although they were taking their time, they were steadily making their way for Pena. It was around this time that Pale received information from her spies in Pena.


    ¡°The enemymander is the Knight Commander of the Order of the Blue Knights, Allen¡­ It seems they¡¯re nning on constructing fortresses outside their city to hole themselves up in.¡±


    ¡°Very well. We¡¯vee this far. I might as well apany them.¡±


    With the Goblin King personally appearing to lead the army, the morale of the entire army shot up and they made their way for Pena. They crushed three small fortresses along the way, and each time, they would face the troubling Blue Knights of Pena head on.


    The Blue Knights would appear before them, but then they would suddenly take a sharp turn, run past the goblins, and then throw spears at them from the side. To the goblins, they were like swallows they could not catch.


    Though the wars lessened their numbers, the remaining members of the Blue Knights have gotten that much stronger. Their valiant figures roused the people of Pena, and they became a powerful resistance against the goblins. But despite that, they could not stop the goblin army that was equipped with the Kushain siege weapons and led by the Goblin King himself from approaching.


    Eventually, all the fortresses around Pena were broken, and the only thing left was the imperial capital itself.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    That day, Allen requested an audience with Queen Raksha. It¡¯s been a while since hest saw her.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness. It is my great pleasure to be able to see you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    After their cold greeting, silence filled the room. After a short while, Raksha spoke.


    ¡°I hear the goblins are terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    Allen bowed his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re also going to die, aren¡¯t you, Allen?¡±


    Rashka said those words emotionlessly, and Allen bowed his head.


    ¡°In order to protect Your Highness and this country, I will offer even my life. This is true not just for me, but for the others as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so? You stole the holy sword, and now you¡¯re going to be killed by goblins. What a fitting end for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Forgive me, Princess Raksha.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little toote to be saying that now¡­¡±


    The two stared at each other after that, but the screams from outside broke the silence.


    ¡°The goblins have started attacking! Allen-dono! Where is Allen- dono!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Allen left and Raksha was left alone, she felt her eyes getting cloudy. She touched her cheeks with her fingertips.


    ¡°How strange¡­ Why are tears¡­¡±


    He was the weakling who failed to save her beloved Aizas and the coward who abandoned Brandika. That¡¯s who he was.


    And yet, for some reason, the tears wouldn¡¯t stop flowing down her eyes.


    Before she knew it, her breathing had grown ragged and she was sobbing like a child.


    ¡°Why? Why¡­ A-llen.¡±


    Allen.


    How long did she call out that name. Like a dam breaking, all the emotions she¡¯d kept until now came pouring out of her chest. That was a name she adored as an older brother. The Allen who always protected her. The Allen who would take her hand and lead her through the ck of the night!


    The Allen, who for her sake, allowed his body to be turned into tatters and his mind worn away, and yet despite all that, continues to stand in the way of the monsters!!


    ¡°Allen¡­ Allen!!¡±


    She ran.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Allen!¡±


    She frantically opened the thick doors of her throne, and ran down the hallway in search of her beloved Allen. Her long skirt got in her way and sent her tumbling and groaning. But afraid that her beloved Allen might leave her and go somewhere far away, she forced herself to make it to the veranda.


    By then, what she saw was the figure of the Blue Knights sortieing under the cheers of the people.


    At the head of the order was Allen.


    ¡°Allen!¡±


    She strained her throat and cried out as loud as she could. For a moment, he turned to her direction, the holy sword in hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Their gazes met, but Allen only gently smiled, then shook his head, and never again turned around.


    ¡°No, no¡­ Allen¡­ Noooooo!¡±


    Raksha fell to her knees as she bawled, but her cries were drowned out by the cheers of the people as the Order of the Blue Knights sortied for theirst mission.


    Allen could feel that his body has already reached its limits.


    ¡°Sorry, you guys.¡±


    When they departed, Allen encouraged the remaining Blue Knights for thest time.


    ¡°This is all because of my ipetence. At this rate, this country will fall.¡±


    These knights who fought harder than anyone to prevent the country from being destroyed quietly listened to Allen¡¯s words.


    ¡°At this rate, the imperial capital of Pena will be run over with goblins. Our beloved people and our family will be left in misery. That¡¯s why, I¡¯m betting.¡±


    While no one could hear his coughing, Allen tightly held the holy sword in his hands.


    ¡°Give me your lives. We have just one goal. The head of the enemy¡¯s leader!¡±


    ¡°OU!¡±


    The Blue Knights replied in high spirits.


    ¡°The enemy has assumed the Crane Wing Formation. 1st and 2nd toon to the left wing. 3rd and 4th toon expand to the right wing. Keep the enemy back.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood!¡±


    ¡°5th and 6th toon, you will be our spare force. At the same time, you will watch the back. I will take the lead. Any questions?¡±


    Only silence answered him. Allen nodded.


    ¡°Holy sword, if you are really the guardian sword of this country, then I¡¯ll give you my life. But in exchange, give me the power to protect the princess, the power to protect my precious Raksha!¡±


    As he raised up the dazzling Holy Sword Guradion, he cried out and called for the charge toward the goblin army.


    ¡°We are the eternal denizens of the great desert!¡±


    The rest of the Blue Knights cried out after Allen.


    ¡°Her name is noble, and her valor shall reach even the blue skies!¡±


    Thest war over Pena has begun.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s goal is the king¡¯s head,¡± Pale said at the seat of the war council.


    The goblin army had surrounded the Merchant Country of Pena. With their reserve force, they numbered 4,000 all in all.


    ¡°That is the only way for the enemy to grasp victory.¡±


    There were only 500 soldiers left of the Blue Knights that sortied.


    ¡°In that case, should we hide the king to confuse them?¡±


    Pale shook her head in response to Gi Za¡¯s words.


    ¡°I fear that would only increase our casualties. It would be best to position the king right in front of the enemy.¡±


    ¡°You dare use the king as bait!?¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s sharp re grew even sharper, but Pale only calmly nodded.


    ¡°The enemy is already dead. There¡¯s no reason to take them on properly and incur a lot of losses. And I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s spurring them on so much, but¡­¡± Pale turned her gaze to the map below her. Pieces representing the main force, the left wing, the right wing, and the rear piece were all positioned on the map.


    ¡°If we take the Crane Wing Formation, the enemy will surelye for the center. We¡¯ll aim for that.¡±


    A crafted trap is a deadly thing.


    This was a n where the goblins would set all of their traps to annihte the enemy.


    ¡°What happens when the enemy doesn¡¯t go for our trap and takes a turn?¡±


    ¡°At that time¡­¡±


    Pale moved the piece representing the wing opposite the direction the enemy turned in and attacked the enemy from behind.


    ¡°But just as I¡¯ve mentioned, the enemy will most likely try to break through the center. There¡¯s no better way than this to inflict a fatal damage on a strong enemy. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve seen thisposition before?¡±


    ¡°¡­Melgion, huh.¡±


    Pale nodded to the Goblin King¡¯s words.


    ¡°Although we¡¯re the ones attacking this time, my ns won¡¯t fail a second time.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded and gave orders to the entire army.


    ¡°The enemy is the hero of Pena. A foe worthy of our entire strength. Despite how small their army is inparison to ours, they remain


    courageous and willing to sacrifice their lives for what they believe in. They are not an enemy to be underestimated.¡±


    The Goblin King closed his eyes once, then when he opened them again, he was full of spirit and could suppress a powerful foe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on them just because they¡¯re a small army. They are true warriors who will fight until the very end. As fellow warriors, let us give them respect by crushing them with all of our strength!¡±


    ¡°As you will!¡±


    After the goblins dispersed, the king rode on the Terrifying Carnivorous Horse called Sui and folded his arms.


    ¡°Are youing, heroes of Pena?¡±


    The Order of the Blue Knights raising up clouds of dust as they made their way out of the opened gates of the imperial capital could be seen even from a distance.


    ¡°If you want to impede my path, then I will stop you!¡±


    As if unable to suppress the raging soul within, the Goblin King looked at the battlefield.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    The battlefield was held 2km north of the imperial capital of Pena. The goblins had assumed the Crane Wings Formation and the wings were given to Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Felduk. This was an opportunity Pale gave to him so that he might be able to deal with the army of Pena that he hates so much.


    Positioned in front of the king was the Gaidga Tribe¡¯s Rashka, who was to act as a wall for him. The cavalry of Aransain led by Gi Ga Rax


    was positioned to be the second wall of Felduk in order to intercept the approaching cavalry.


    Other than the imperial guards near the king, which consisted of Gi Be y the One-Armed Goblin and the others, almost everyone else was in the frontlines to deal with the enemy. Felbi¡¯s elven archers and Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s druids were positioned at the back and were waiting for the enemy.


    ¡°Beat them to the punch.¡±


    ¡°Aim well and hit!¡±


    At Pale¡¯s signal, Felbi¡¯s archers drew their bows. Following Felbi¡¯s arrow, the arrow of the elves rained on the approaching enemy. Several knights riding at the lead were hit dead on and tumbled to the ground, but the order showed no signs of faltering as Allen continued to lead the charge.

 Volume 3, Chapter 225 - The Hero of Pena IV (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 225 - The Hero of Pena IV (3/3)</h4>


    ¡°After me, druids!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them near the king!¡±


    At Gi Za¡¯s behest, magic bullets of wind shot at the enemy.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    With a swing of the Holy Sword Guradion, the wind bullets were torn apart, and the Order of the Blue Knights rode onwards within the billowing clouds of dust.


    ¡°Left Wing! Right Wing!¡±


    100 knights split to the left and right as they rode toward Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s army.


    ¡°The valors of war be with you! Commander!¡±


    As they bid theirmander goodbye, they threw their spears and charged onward.


    ¡°We¡¯re being pushed back!?¡±


    The charge of the enemy was so great that Gi Gu had to blink twice, unable to believe that he was being pressured by these humans. Very quickly, however, his expression turned from disbelief to anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t falter! Anyone who retreats shall die by my de! Do not disgrace yourselves before His Highness!¡±


    The cavalry desperately charged at them, swinging their axe and sword.


    ¡°¡­At this rate, the center is¡ª!?¡±


    Gi Gu said as he clicked his tongue. The enemy continued to push into them.


    ¡°Fearless warriors of Gaidga! Let loose your anger! Turn these bastards before you into prey!¡±


    ¡°5th toon, 6th toon! Onwards! Open a path for themander!¡±


    At the words of the toonmander in charge of the rear, the cavalry rode onwards.


    The Gaidga goblinsughed as they swung their clubs and crushed the knights, but despite that the Blue Knights rammed their horses into the wall of giant goblins and pushed them back.


    ¡°¡­I see. It seems you people insist on attacking the dead corner of my thoughts. In that case, let us begin the second stage.¡±


    As soon as Pale said those words, the knights that managed to pass the Gaidga goblins fell into the pit holes and lost their posture. The knights that fell off their mount immediately got up and pushed onward, but Felbi¡¯s arrows were already waiting for them.


    ¡°Send a messenger to Gi Ga-dono. Surround the enemy from the back and wipe them out!¡±


    Certain of victory, Pale sent the messenger with these orders. But even at this time, she had not abandoned the possibility of the enemy having a detached force.


    Traps were most effective when one was certain of victory. When the enemy broke through the Gaidga goblins, they must¡¯ve thought that they¡¯d already reached the king, but what was waiting for them was actually a hell of pitfalls by their feet.


    As such, even though she was certain of victory, she gave apletely different order.


    ¡°Tell Gi Za Zakuend-dono to watch the back!¡±


    ¡°Glory to Pena!¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Immediately after Pale sent the messenger, the soldiers under Allen¡¯s directmand appeared. The soldiers ignored the arrows hitting them as they protected Allen¡¯s path.


    ¡°Please go ahead, Commander!¡±


    As his subordinates died one after another valiantly, Allen nodded and went over their corpses.


    ¡°Imperial Guards!¡±


    Without waiting for Pale¡¯smands, Gi Ji led the goblins to stand before the king.


    ¡°You shall not pass!¡±


    The assassin unit of Gi Ji Arsil that has been hidden until now attacked Allen, but they were deflected with a stroke of his sword. Allen continued onward. The Blue Knights acted as Allen¡¯s shield and received the spears of Gi Be y¡¯s imperial guards.


    ¡°NUuUUURAAaAAAAa!¡±


    Finally, Allen could see the Goblin King wielding a sword burning with ck mes.


    ¡°GURUuUUUOOOAaAA!¡±


    As the Goblin King bellowed out a howl, he stopped Guradion


    ¡°KU!?¡±


    As expected, Guradion had an anti-monster effect, and when the Goblin King stopped its blow, he could feel his body weakening, but despite that the Goblin King forced his way through and pushed Allen back.


    The Goblin King used the distance that opened between them to swing his mberge straight down, but Allen jumped back. There was now a distance of about 10 steps between them, but in the next moment, they moved again.


    As far as Allen was concerned, he had no time left.


    His body was already on the brink of destruction. He even felt like if he turned around he would be able to see death right in front of him. Now that death was right behind him, he has no choice but to defeat the Goblin King to save Pena.


    As for the Goblin King, he understood that it was this youth in front of him that sent the soldiers of Pena on this suicide charge. He also understood that it was this youth who was wielding the god ss weapon, the Holy Sword Guradion. Awhile ago he had inadvertently mentioned the extremely ominous word ¡®hero¡¯.


    The Goblin King knew by instinct that if he could defeat this youth, he would gain something. Because of that he was impatient. Unless he defeats this youth here, his future, the goblins¡¯ future, and the future of the country he has built will all be covered in darkness.


    Sparks erupted once again as their weapons shed. Each time the dazzling Guradion fiercely thrust, the mberge covered in ck mes would rage. The Goblin King¡¯s powerful muscles and swordsmanship made his sword faster than your average swordsman.


    If ether weren¡¯t at y, the Goblin King¡¯s great sword would easily suppress the hero of Pena. But Allen easily tore apart any notion of that, as he easily fought back with his sword. There was a big difference between their height with the Goblin King being two heads taller. As such, it was only a given that he would have a greater range than Allen.


    Hence, the Goblin King tried to move away from Allen to get out of his range, but when he did, it was if chains had wrapped themselves around him, slowing him down and causing the tip of Allen¡¯s sword to cut his body.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Dyed by a little, ck mes burst out of his body in ce of blood and healed his wound. While that wound had yet to close, Allen made even more mes burn on the king¡¯s body with his long sword. The Goblin King¡¯s instincts have been sharpened by countless perilous situations. He relied on those instincts to dodge his enemies¡¯ attacks, but against this foe, every attack of his would leave a wound on his body.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose at a ce like this! Not to the like of a hero!¡¯


    The king used the power of the snake within him to heal his wounds.


    He forcefully mustered the power of the snakes from the underworld that once fought against the world. The only way to contest the spell of a god ss weapon was with the power of another being from the Age of the Gods.


    That regenerative power seemed to be endless, but Allen showed no signs of stopping his attacks. With each step, he grew even fiercer, and the wounds his long sword inflicted on the king¡¯s body gradually grew deeper.


    The Goblin King fell back and Allen pursued. But this battle did not continue like this for long. The Goblin King himself was a warrior who has survived many battles to get here. Naturally, he has faced many battles where he was at a disadvantage. First, he had to stop the enemy. As he thought that, he braced himself for theing pain and stepped forward. At the same time, he hid his body behind the shadow of his great sword to defend.


    This sudden action of the Goblin King¡¯s left Allen unable to respond immediately. Allen ended up hitting the great sword from above, but he immediately realized that was the wrong move. The Goblin King tried to parry the sword off of Allen¡¯s hands, but unwilling to let go, Allen was sent flying back with his sword instead.


    With his posture broken, the Goblin King began his counterattack.


    The Goblin King cut straight through horizontally. He prioritized hitting the enemy and took another step to attack with the returning de.


    ¡°GU!?¡±


    Allen grit his teeth as blood flowed out of his mouth. Although he had managed to dodge the first blow, he could not properly defend against the second. Already, cracks were appearing on his arms, and when he froze for a moment, the Goblin King approached with his great sword.


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant)!¡±


    The Goblin King knew this was the decisive moment. ck mes burned fiercer than ever and they coiled themselves around mberge. The ck mes d even the Goblin King¡¯s body as he stepped forward to erase the brilliance of the holy sword. The mes that d around his body converged and the mes on mberge grew even bigger.


    The mes were so big now it was as if they had turned into a pir of mes. The Goblin King shed down with that colossal me.


    ¡°Guradion, give me power! Power to fulfill my promise!¡±


    As the great sword descended, the hero faced it head on. He raised up Guradion from below and mmed it into mberge, receiving the Goblin King¡¯s attack. Cracks appeared on the ground beneath his step, and he grit his teeth so hard his mrs chipped.


    The hero had indeed stopped the attack of the king.


    But he couldn¡¯t stop the ether. His chest wide open, that de of ether cut him from his chest to his side. The amount of blood he¡¯d lost was long fatal.


    When the battle seemed decided and the Goblin King let down his guard, the hero that was about to fall suddenly took a step and looked up at the Goblin King. Their eyes met.


    In that moment, the Goblin King realized that the battle was far from over.


    ¡°GU, GAAAAAa!¡±


    The Goblin King didn¡¯t even have the time to spare to be shocked, as he immediately backed down when he saw Allen moving. Those arms that should no longer be able to rise, those legs that should no longer be able to walk forward¡­ Allen forced them onward, and he began attacking again.


    That body that would spit blood and be torn each time it moved, Allen forced it onwards.


    ¡°¡ªGU¡±


    He swung his holy sword, and the great sword struck back. But unlike before, the Goblin King was now one-sidedly being pushed back. Blocking the hero¡¯s attacks was the most he could do, and he didn¡¯t have any opportunity to strike back. The Goblin King has never before met an enemy this tenacious.


    ¡°¡­What king am I if I can¡¯t even ovee this!?¡±


    The king scolded his cowardly self and forced out even more ether. Once again, a pir of ck me rose. This was the first time the Goblin King found this power unreliable.


    The power of the gods, the curse, and even his army. This man before him had ovee all that.


    Seeing this man block his path¡­ For the first time in a while, the Goblin King was perplexed.


    ¡°¡ªShaking? Me!?¡±


    He tried to paint over his emotions with anger, but he could not fool himself. He knew that he had begun to fear. At this rate, defeat was certain. The sign of an impending defeat shook the Goblin King.


    In this one on one battle, the Goblin King was gradually falling back, while the hero of Pena was gradually chasing after him.


    Already, they had crossed swords over 40 times. As their swords shed more and more, the pace of the battle grew faster and faster.


    ¡°GURUUuuUUOOOOAAAA!¡±


    ¡°¡ªGAaAAA!¡±


    Like a candle about to burn out, the exchange between the Goblin King and the hero reached a peak. Havoc was wrought around them like a powerful storm.


    The Goblin King¡¯s sword, the hero¡¯s sword, they shed head on and deflected each other, but the two warriors valiantly held on and continued to fight. With every stroke, the winds would blow. With every sh, shock waves would st out to their surroundings.


    ¡°I willLL!¡±


    ¡°RAKUSHaaAAA!¡±


    In almost the same moment, the two warriors stepped forward. As the ground cracked from the weight of their step, their deflected sword followed the shortest trajectory and shed once more. The Goblin King¡¯s sword was smashed up and the hero¡¯s sword was now pointed at his throat.


    The Goblin King had lost.


    He knew that more than anyone else.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They quietly looked at each other. As they both breathed, steam rose from the ck mes to heal the Goblin King¡¯s wounded body.


    The Goblin King had to acknowledge it. That this hero ¡ª No. This man before him was strong. It was not because of the holy sword, but because of his will that he was strong. This was a man fitting to shoulder a country.


    This was a man strong enough that defeat was understandable.


    The king who hase out victorious against powerful enemies many times knew full well the rules of the defeated. The moment he reached for the great sword on his back, death woulde. A death he could not avoid.


    The Goblin King looked for an opening until the very end. If Allen showed even the slightest opening, he would unsheathe the sword behind his back and attack.


    ¡°So¡­ fate¡­ has¡­ finally¡­ caught¡­ up¡­ with me.¡±


    But the one to fall was Allen.


    When Allen shifted his eyes behind him a little, he saw death holding his neck.


    The hero had used all of his power and died.


    The king lost, but he survived. The hero won, but the one to die was him.


    ¡°Raks¡­¡±


    The hero tried to call the name of the person he most loved before passing, but death did not permit even that.


    The Goblin King watched him in hisst moments.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright!?¡± Pale asked as she came riding for the king.


    The Goblin King used his sword as a cane and asked her. ¡°Pale, how is the battle going?¡±


    ¡°The Blue Knights that fought us have all been wiped out. Not one is left. They¡¯re all dead. We¡¯re moving to surround Pena now, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop the army. Send their bodies to Pena.¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s words left Pale speechless.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it again. This is the man who defeated me. He can¡¯t be left out here to rot. Perhaps, this is nothing more than hypocrisy. But even then¡­¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s army retreated temporarily from Pena after that.


    The next day, all the bodies of the members of the Blue Knights that fought with Allen, all of these heroes, were sent back to Pena through an envoy. The envoy sent was the elf, Felbi, and he retold Allen¡¯sst moments to the elder council through the words imparted to him by the king.


    After that, having lost all power to resist, Pena signed a treaty with the Goblin King. The Goblin King gave Pena autonomy. Shortly after getting word of Allen¡¯s death, Queen Rakshamitted suicide.


    Although this battle that wouldter be known as the Battle of Pena has nowe to a close. The bravery a lone youth showed will forever be burned in the hearts of the people¡­ And be remembered as the Hero of Pena.


    After this battle the goblin army left Pena and headed north.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Name: Allen


    Race: Human


    Level: 92


    Job: Knight Commander; Hero of Pena


    Possessed Skills: Sword Mastery A+; The Mind¡¯s Eye; Dash; Innate Talent; Oath of the Knight; Indomitable Courage; Limit Walk; Unreasonably Stubborn


    Divine Protection: Goddess of Destiny (Liuryuna) (Third Daughter)


    Attributes: None


    Abnormal Status: Curse of the Holy Sword


    Equipment Holy Sword Guradion


    Dash: Bonus when leading a cavalry.


    Indomitable Courage: When in a predicament, the level of one¡¯s possessed skills will increase by one level.


    Limit Walk: Can ignore the limits of one¡¯s own body. The price will be paid the next day.


    Holy Sword Guradion: A weapon that can disperse the ether of monsters. As it loses its brilliance, it can seal the movement of monsters. If an unchosen one wields it, he will be cursed with a curse that will shorten his life.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

 Volume 3, Chapter 226 - The Second Advent of the War Princess (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 226 - The Second Advent of the War Princess (1/3)</h4>


    After unifying the south, the Goblin King met with Pale at the office of Elrain Kingdom to check their military strength. Their next target would be the western region¡¯s Germion Kingdom. A country that stands equal to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    Presently, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom was yet fighting among themselves for the sessor of the war princess.


    The cavalry under the directmand of the king now numbered


    500.It was made up of rare ss goblins and above and was led by Gi Be y the One-Armed Goblin. They handled their loyal but fierce monster steeds and is considered to be the strongest force within the kingdom.


    After them are the four generals that hold the highest positions within the army.


    Along-armed goblin who was also a knight-ss, Gi Ga Rax, led the monster and spear army, Aransain. His army had taken 200 rare ss goblins from the king¡¯s cavalry. His was an army that prioritized mobility. A chief of one of the tribal goblins living in the Forest of


    Darkness, Hal, who led the Paradua was also a part of Gi Ga Rax¡¯s


    Aransain. The vice n leader of the Proud n (Leon Heart n), Zaurosh, was also incorporated into his army. On top of that, many local adventurers were also hired after the conquest of the Labyrinth City of Tortoki.


    ¡°Aransain currently numbers over 2,000. We have yet to replenish the numbers lost during thest battle.¡±


    As the king nodded, Pale continued and showed him the documents.


    The next goblin she showed him was Gi Gu Verbena. A duke ss goblin who was the greatestmander next to the king. A fierce general who leads the axe and sword army, Felduk. At the same time, he was also the ruler of the southern area of the Forest of Darkness. Even in thest battle, he was able to endure the attacks of the Blue Knights repeatedly. He is highly appraised. But although strong offensively, hecks tenacity when defending. s, that is amon trait among goblins. Still, despite that ill-matched trait, he was still able to exemplify a tenacity during battle that wouldn¡¯t lose out to the humans. Gi Gu¡¯s leadership skills are truly something. His army alone numbers 3,000. With the addition of human soldiers after the war with Pena, Felduk currently numbers 3,500 men strong. With over 300 rare ss goblins and 3 noble ss goblins, Gi Gu¡¯s army is the biggest among the four generals.


    The army led by the goblin from the tribes, Ra Gilmi Fishiga, that was the nearest to the country the king is now aiming for, could be called a mixed army. This army is also known as the bow and arrow army of Fanzel. His army includes the demihuman tribes of the Fang Tribe (Werewolf) and the centaurs, as well as the Brawler Faction led by the duke ss, Gi Zu Ruo.


    He is currently working alongside the annexed orcs and the human guards situated by the border to suppress Germion Kingdom. If only the pure goblins were to be counted, Gilmi¡¯s army would only number 500, as the goblins in his army only included him and his subordinates. The demihumans numbered 600. The orcs provided 400 soldiers. And the border guards numbered 500. All in all that totals to an army of 2,000 soldiers.


    Shouldering the northeast of the ruled territories alongside the allies of the goblins, the Kushain Believers, was Gi Gi Orudo, who led the monster army, and Gi Jii Yubu, who led his regiol. These two goblins together led the twin-headed beast and axe army of Zelduk. The


    beast tamer goblins of the monster army number approximately 300. Within those over 20 were rare-ss. Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol numbered 500, but they had over 40 goblins that were above rare-ss.


    This army revolves around the monsters more so than the goblins, so if one considered the humans and the monsters as a part of their army, then the total number is much greater. Gi Gi himself wasn¡¯t exactly sure how many monster beasts there are, but the actual number should be somewhere between 2,000 to 3,000.


    ¡°As such, all of our armies number to about 10,000 men strong.¡±


    At Pale¡¯s words, the Goblin King nodded, urging her to continue.


    Other than the cavalry of the king, there is another force aside from the main army that could be called a special unit. Although these people couldn¡¯t be incorporated into the main army, these people were still brought together, as they had the necessary skills to organize the goblin army.


    The Snow Demon Tribe (Yugushiva Tribe) provided 200 warriors. They were originally barbarians living north of Germion Kingdom, but by cooperating with the Goblin King, they were able get a territory of their own at the western region. With an easier environment to live in, they were able to increase their numbers. Their children grew into warriors, doubling their previous army of 100 into 200, allowing them to provide that much soldiers to the goblin forces.


    The strongest goblin among the tribes, Rashka, who led the Gaidga Tribe, provided 400 soldiers. They were giants as far as goblins were concerned and possessed a strength that could be likened to that of orcs. Their chief, Rashka, is a lord ss goblin, the second highest ss next to the king.


    Gi Ji Arsil the Hidden de¡¯s assassin unit were able to increase their numbers to 200, and are now able to work as an intelligence unit


    that¡¯s fighting on two fronts. Gi Ji personally led the low ranked goblins and expanded toward the northeast protected by Gi Gi Orudo. As for the ones that evolved within his unit, Gi Ji sent them to the frontlines of the western region.


    They are meant to be reserved forces, but some goblins were also tasked to be guards for the trade routes at the Forest of Darkness. The rare ss goblins under the king¡¯s directmand, Gi Ah the One Who Encroaches into the Divine Region (Divine Invader) and Gi Ii the Explorer, led the goblins to guard the trade routes between the elven viges, the demihuman viges, and the colonial city, Middled.

 Volume 3, Chapter 226 - The Second Advent of the War Princess (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 226 - The Second Advent of the War Princess (2/3)</h4>


    In order to give the goblins as much as experience as possible right after leaving their nest, the Fortress of the Abyss, about 400 of them were assigned as guards. But this wasn¡¯t a fixed figure and would change depending on the number of goblins born.


    The druids led by Gi Za Zakuend now numbered 500. Goblins that show some attainments as a druid are brought to the water mage, Gi Uu, to be trained as a druid. Compared to high-ranked goblins like Gi Za and Gi Do Buruga, who fought at the frontlines, Gi Uu¡¯s role might appear subdued, but the only reason they had any druids in the first ce - as few as they may be - is because of Gi Uu.


    The volunteer sylph warriors are led by Felbi. They have 300 soldiers in their toon, all of which are beautiful men and women donned in armor. These sylph warriors are an indispensable unit when ites to negotiating with defeated cities. Their presence is a must.


    On top of that, they also excel in magic and archery at a level which goblins are unable to reach. Despite their small numbers, they have participated in many battles as a part of the rear unit.


    Finally, there is Kuzan¡¯s medical toon. The medical toon was formed with mostly members from the Gordob Tribe and supplemented with healers hired from the adventurers guild. Despite their small numbers, they are an essential unit supporting the goblin army from the back.


    ¡°It¡¯s impressive that we¡¯ve grown this much even if I say so myself.¡±


    Pale nodded to the Goblin King¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes. After sessfully unifying the south, we now have the advantage. Elbert-dono and the others are in the middle of calcting the total size of the army, but from the current results, it can be inferred that our army now numbers in the tens of thousands.¡±


    Securing the grain-producing region of Fatina was a huge victory, the Goblin King thought. Based on the information gathered from the frequent talks with their ally, the Kushain Believers, the grains produced at Fatina were sold to the various countries of the south and were even exported all the way to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    If that much were to be fed to the goblins, it was only natural that their numbers would greatly increase.


    ¡°The more we wait, the stronger we will be.¡±


    ¡°¡­Should we wait and gather our strength for now, then?¡±


    ¡°But Germion Kingdom should also understand this. They are not so easy an enemy that they would give us time to rest.¡±


    Should Germion Kingdom throw caution to the wind and desperately attack, it will be too difficult to deal with them with only Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s Fanzel.


    Gi Gu¡¯s Felduk and Gi Ga¡¯s Aransain needs to join the fray as well.


    ¡°What are the odds of them advancing to the south?¡±


    ¡°The Kushain Believers will serve as a good shield then. And Germion Kingdom¡¯s main force will also be mostly infantry.¡±


    The Goblin King was convinced by Pale¡¯s answer. The southern region was vast. It¡¯s not something that Germion Kingdom could manage with just their army. They may have a poption of over


    300,000, but that did not directly trante into soldiers. At most - and generously - a thirtieth of that would make up their army.


    Such a small army would find it difficult to get past the Kushain Believers¡¯ Cultidian. The Kushain Believers could turn their entire poption into soldiers if they felt like it. Given that, there was no way Germion Kingdom would attack them. They also probably wouldn¡¯t let go of Fatina after finally getting it back.


    As such, those two cities will act as a wall preventing Germion Kingdom from attacking. And because there¡¯s no fear of them attacking the south, it was now up to the goblins to decide where to attack.


    ¡°Do you mind if we move the discussion to the n of attacking Germion Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°There are three paths of attack to Germion Kingdom that could be considered.¡±


    The path through the western region, the path through the southern region, and the path through the northern area. Each path has its pros and cons, but the most advantageous for moving arge army is the southern path.


    ¡°We will use all of these paths to invade Germion Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You n to spread our forces?¡±


    ¡°More precisely, it¡¯s in order to bind down the enemy¡¯s holy knights that we will be positioning our soldier in all three paths.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. So you wish to bind the enemy¡¯s main force. I see¡­ In that case.¡±


    ¡°As soon as they focus their attention on one of our forces, we will leave the border and immediately rush for the imperial capital.¡±


    What they had to watch out for were the powerful individuals known as the holy knights. This was a n to force the enemy to spread these precious human resources out. Germion Kingdom has positioned its holy knights in every direction and have tasked them with the duty of expanding their territory as well as defending it. If all of these holy knights could be bound, then just one of the goblin forces would be enough to defeat the enemy.


    Once the imperial capital capittes, the goblin forces can then take their time taking out the holy knights one after another. The Goblin King nodded in satisfaction to this n that fully considered the defensive system of Germion Kingdom.


    ¡°What are the odds of Germion Kingdom epting us? Is it low, after all?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve already lost the western region once. The nobles probably won¡¯t be epting.¡±


    Pale has ced a lot of importance in Germion Kingdom as she thought up her ns. Naturally, that included putting her spywork into use. The war with Pena started with almost no preparations, so they were barely able to get any information on them. As a result, the enemy was able to hide their actual numbers and were even able to approach the king.


    But in this battle, they will prepare fully before attacking the enemy.


    Pale spread the that was the spywork formed by the survivors of the Soar to Freedom n (Elks n). As a result, she was able to get information even on the political war within the royal pce. There was nothing that could not be taken advantage of.


    Movements of the king¡¯s grandson, Ishtar (Probably the Ishtel from before), to wage war upon the western region. The rebellion of the nobles. The incapability of King Ashtal to suppress all of these. Pale was able to infer everything.


    ¡°There is a chance that they might attack in the near future. Moreover, word has it that Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s domestic conflict is nearing its end.¡±


    ¡°The western region¡­ Gilmi and Shumea, huh.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But in this battle, we have to draw the enemy into the western region and destroy them thoroughly.¡±


    The Goblin King raised one of his brows in response to Pale¡¯s strong words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use this battle as an opportunity to tear apart Germion Kingdom,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°I look forward to it,¡± the Goblin King replied.

 Volume 3, Chapter 226 - The Second Advent of the War Princess (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 226 - The Second Advent of the War Princess (3/3)</h4>


    As Pale bowed her head, she advised the king.


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ Please take care of your body. If you fall, this country will too.¡±


    ¡°You exaggerate.¡±


    The Goblin King wryly smiled, but Pale nced at him sharply.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. You can¡¯t even smell anymore, can you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Saying nothing was the same thing as saying yes. At the very least, that was how Pale saw it as she excused herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ I have to hurry.¡±


    The Goblin King curled his hand into a tight fist.


    After Pale left the office, she met Gi Za Zakuend who was waiting outside. Gi Za frowned, looking like he¡¯d eaten a fly, as he turned to her.


    ¡°So, how is the king?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t smell anymore, it seems. He couldn¡¯t even react to the smell of Karutone.¡±


    ¡°This terrible stench, and he did not so much as flinch?¡±


    Gi Za looked hatefully at the pouch by Pale¡¯s wrists. There is a nt called Karutone, which released a smell that monsters hated. This bag was filled to the brim with its dried roots.


    Pale put it away, allowing Gi Za to finally breathe. Having expected that, she asked him.


    ¡°What about that matter I left to you, Gi Za-dono?¡±


    ¡°I made contact with that cab minister a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Please spare no money to get his cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Money isn¡¯t something to hold back on. Especially, not when it concerns the health of the king. We¡¯ll stock up as much as necessary.¡±


    ¡°That will do. Well then, if you may excuse me.¡±


    After seeing Pale off, Gi Za looked back at the king¡¯s office.


    ¡°It is a subject¡¯s negligence to move only as the kingmands¡­ Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Gi Za, whose lips were slightly nted, used his schemes to try and destroy Germion Kingdom.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Word of udia the War Princess¡¯ death spread to every direction, giving rise to various reactions that echoed back to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    At the king¡¯s behest, the whole country mourned the death of the war princess, and messengers not only from within the country, but from the minor countries to the east, from Germion Kingdom to the west, from the Kushain Believers, from the Holy Kingdom Alsas at the end of the east, and even messengers from the Oceanic Kingdom Yarma came.


    Despite how big the funeral was, the one who managed everything was udia¡¯s granddaughter, nche. She was 18 years old, and


    although udia adored her, she never once showed any interest in military affairs.


    Because of that she was distant from themissioned officers of the armies participating in the sessor wars. As such, it was to her that the king gave his imperialmand.


    Adventurers and mercenaries who once fought with udia in the battlefield were also present in the funeral. nche ignored the opinions of the nobles who were against it, saying that it pertained to the country¡¯s prestige, and appealed directly to the king to allow the mercenaries and the adventurers to attend the funeral.


    The people protecting udia¡¯s coffin was the same sorcerer cavalry (mana guard) that watched over her when she was still alive.


    ¡¯Loyalty even in death.¡¯


    The mana guard upheld the oath they made when they were appointed and watched over udia even in her coffin. When the attendants saw that, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh in wonder.


    The Great Empire of Shushunu that stood at the center of the continent. The military of this country is made up by the private army of the three great nobles dukes and the royal family¡¯s army. udia the War Princess was both the head of a great noble family and themander-in-chief of the royal army. As such, being her sessor meant inheriting the greatest military position of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    Until now, nche also gathered attention as she was the daughter of a ducal family in possession of a mana guard toon. Of course, that wasn¡¯t because people thought she would inherit the position of the War Princess, but because people saw her as a possible tool to gain that position.


    Her skin was a beautiful white like that of white porcin. It was almost as if the sun had never reached her. Her two eyes were reddish brown, a trait inherited from her grandmother. Her stature was as one would expect from a woman, and her hair was a vivid gold just like that of her grandfather.


    ¡°¡ª30 years ago udia Ririnoie supported this country with her sword. After experiencing many danger and fortune, she came to be known as the War Princess.¡±


    But on this day, her position was about to change.


    The moment when she read out loud the memorial address, the people present were all bewildered. A normal memorial address would only praise the deceased.


    ¡°¡ªShe restored dignity to the country and now lies in sleep. As one who has deeply inherited her blood, I will protect her legacy.¡±


    Only a few of the people attending understood her intentions.


    This was a deration of war.


    At this moment, nche Ririnoie was saying that she herself would seed udia. The sessor of the Ririnoie Family would also be the sessor of the War Princess. That was essentially what she so casually announced.


    3 monthster, nche Ririnoie crushed all the other contenders for the position.


    So great were her abilities that it seemed as if udia hade back to life. The gant figures of the sorcerer cavalry (mana guard) as they obeyed her made it loud and clear for all that the War Princess had returned.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The Colonial City, Middled.


    It was just recently that a guild was established at this colonial city that boasted a poption of 7,000. The one who established the state-managed job recruitment agency was the Governor-General of the Western Capital, Yoshu. As a ve diator, Yoshu was able to travel to many ces, so he tried imitating the adventurers guild that he saw in several small countries.


    The governor-general of Middled, Princess Shunaria, was herself very supportive in executing the idea as she herself acknowledged its usefulness. Apany would ask for a job to be done, then the guild would examine it and rate its difficulty. Immediately after, the job would be posted on the bulletin board for people to apply for.


    Due to being a country of goblins and other monsters, there are no jobs to hunt monsters, but there are many other jobs like jobs to hunt dangerous beasts, procure medicine, or serve as an escort to a trading caravan.


    Norge business have been established yet, so most of the jobs were posted by the office of the governor-general. The jobs ranged from the simplebor that only required a body, such as the maintenance of roads and transport of materials for the wall repairs, to moreplicated jobs that required special skills, like the construction jobs.


    People came to and fro the halls of the guild to get a job from the bulletin board. The office of the governor general had already anticipated that there would be a lot of peopleing for the jobs, so - true to the spirit of capitalism - they built a bar along with the guild. With the construction of the guild and the bar also came the introduction of jobs to help people that couldn¡¯t read. Surprisingly, these jobs actually became popr.


    Within that guild was a female elf whose ears had been cut halfway through. Shenguidly fell onto the counter meant for receiving jobs and the male receptionist wryly smiled.


    ¡°I-I finally finished it.¡±


    ¡°You look tired, Selena-chan.¡±


    ¡°Fei-san is too cruel to his friends¡­ What did he mean ¡®exterminate some night dogs¡¯! That¡¯s not a job you do alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the governor-general¡¯s office that requested for those.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uu. I want to go back to the forest and have an afternoon nap while bathing in the sun.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re so popr. Here you go. From the governor-general¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    She jumped up in shock because it was a job directly from Princess Shunaria. The male receptionist thought it was amusing how her ears twitched while reading the contents of the job. Of course, as an upright man, he would never voice those thoughts out loud.


    ¡°¡­Uu. That¡¯s it! I¡¯m suing! This is clearly oppression!¡±


    Teary-eyed, she once again fellnguidly on the desk, but then a voice called out to her.


    ¡°Oh? Pray, do tell, who is this that¡¯s oppressing you?¡±


    ¡°P-Princess!?¡±


    Like a spring-loaded doll, Selena jumped up, and when she turned around, Princess Shunaria was indeed there.


    ¡°A-About that¡­ I just finished doing a job just now, you see.¡±


    ¡°Oh? But wasn¡¯t it you who taught me that the best way to get along with the humans was to do the same job as them?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s true, but working so frequently is¡­¡±


    ¡°And the jobs this time are also meant to test if the guild¡¯s system is functioning well or not. Please do your best.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    As Sna¡¯s shoulders fell in disappointment, Selena saw her off with a smile.


    ¡°How is that child doing?¡±


    Shunaria Forni asked in a gentle voice to the male receptionist.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing her best. She¡¯s one of the top highest earners of those that registered.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Now that the Goblin King has started a war with the human countries, it¡¯s no longer possible to y adventurer in the outside world, but just a little¡­ I want her to have a taste of that life.¡±


    Shunaria knew of Selena¡¯s past, so although she was being a bit strict, this was actually a present to her. Of course, the person herself didn¡¯t notice that. The girl that once left the forest, hoping to be an adventurer¡­ Although it¡¯s a bit different, there was no doubting that her dream was being fulfilled.


    ¡°That aside, why are you here, Governor-General?¡±


    ¡°Fei-san came back from his patrol, so I thought I¡¯d sneak out a little.¡±


    Shunaria said as she stuck out her tongue and smiled. In response to that, the male receptionist could only wryly smile.


    This was what an ordinary day was like in the Goblin King¡¯s Middled


    that was rtively distant from the battlefield.

 Volume 3, Chapter 227 - Those Defending (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 227 - Those Defending (1/3)</h4>


    Germion Kingdom had 6 holy knights.


    Lili the Scarlet Maiden who protects the north.


    Sivara the Ripper Knight and Jize the One-Eyed Knight who protect the south. Gund the Storm Knight, whose position was currently being borrowed.


    Valdor the Twin Swords Knight who protects the east.


    Zelkof the Knight of Destruction, who was confined to the center. These six are the present generation of holy knights that support Germion Kingdom.


    The Majestic King Ashtal Do Germion gathered brave warriors throughout thend and opened his doors to them. Other than Sivara, Valdor, and Zelkof, who are nobles, Jize is a martial artist from the east, and Gund and Lili are former adventurers.


    Sivara, who was entrusted with the defense of the south, is working alongside Jize to manage the territory. Gund was sent to work with them too, so now there was three of them working together.


    Sivara appeared before Gund and proposed to him.


    ¡°Reinforcements to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom?¡± Gund asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sivara replied.


    Gund knit his brows as he frowned. Despite it only being afternoon, he already stank of liquor.


    ¡°I agree with Sivara-dono,¡± Jize said.


    ¡°Hah. So you want to get rid of the nuisance,¡± Gund remarked.


    Gund red at Jize, but thetter didn¡¯t seem to mind at all as he argued.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re not looking forward right now, though. Just a few years ago, you wereuded a hero. But now, look at you. You¡¯re no better than the thugs grumbling over their liquor.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You think so too, Sivara?¡±


    ¡°Well. It¡¯s an order from above.¡±


    Sivara shrugged his shoulders and answered in that ever aloof manner of his.


    ¡°Actually, they were asking for me, but it sounds like a pain. Can you go instead?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jize nced at Sivara with an unamused expression, but he did not appear bothered at all.


    ¡°¡­Fine,¡± Gund agreed.


    ¡°Great. You have to work for your meal, after all,¡± Sivara remarked.


    ¡°Hmph. So, who am I supposed to kill?¡± Gund asked.


    ¡°Why so bloody all of the sudden?¡± Jize asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the sort of job you¡¯re asking me to do?¡± Gund asked back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but you¡¯re not quite right either,¡± Sivara replied.


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    ¡°We said reinforcements, right? That means we¡¯re going to be interfering with the session war of the war princess. Or at least, our king is, anyway.¡±


    ¡°So, who are we supporting?¡±


    ¡°nche Ririnoie. A youngdy at the tender age of 18 years.¡±


    ¡°¡­So we¡¯re to get her into debt and ask for a huge interestter?¡±


    ¡°Well, as for whether she sees it that way or not is another story.¡±


    ¡°¡­Whatever. It was getting boring anyway.¡±


    After Gund left the room while tottering, Jize finally spoke again and asked Sivara.


    ¡°That man obediently did as he was told, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh huh¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the sort to betray us. He swore fealty to the king too.¡±


    ¡°I know you have an eye for people, but that guy really isn¡¯t that sort of person.¡±


    Jize frowned. Although he¡¯d heard that the man had sworn fealty to the king, there probably wasn¡¯t a man in the world more ill fit for that image than Gund.


    ¡°Oh, no. Gund Rifenin has definitely sworn fealty to the king. He¡¯s surprisingly dutiful.¡±


    Sivara said with a chuckle when he saw Jize¡¯s expression.


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Jize became thoughtful. But try as he might to imagine Gund swearing fealty, he just couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°The king picked him up when his family was killed by monsters. Since then Gund has worked desperately hard, but after a series of unfortunate events, he ended up where he is today. It can¡¯t be helped if he wants to run away from reality with the help of alcohol.¡±


    ¡°And here I thought he was an arrogant man¡­ Hmm.¡±


    Jize stroked his chin as he thought to himself.


    ¡°Still, is that alright? For the crown prince himself to appear for the remation of the western region? Perhaps we should say something.¡±


    Jize asked as he knit his brows a little.


    Gund¡¯s position was currently being borrowed from Sivara. So if Gund were to start a war campaign at the Western Region, most of his achievements will be recognized as Sivara¡¯s.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on participating. Also, there are Kushain Believers and monsters in the south. It would be bad if the both of you left the south,¡± Sivara said.


    Within the army, the crown prince¡¯s expedition was already being spoken about. It is said that he would be leading adventurers and ns along with his army, totaling to 4,000 soldiers, to invade the south. Moreover, King Ashtal himself wouldn¡¯t be against it.


    ¡°Indeed. It might be just as you said. But I will do as the king says,¡± Jize said.


    Informally, orders requesting their participation also came for Sivara and Jize, but Sivara refused the order, citing the threat of the south as a reason.


    ¡°Well, another reason is that it¡¯s a pain¡­¡± Sivara said.


    ¡°Oh, right. You don¡¯t get along with Valdor-dono.¡± Jize wryly smiled.


    In response to that, Sivara shook, looking like he¡¯d eaten a fly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the very picture of a sober and honest man?¡± Jize asked.


    ¡°You jest! He¡¯s a rock head pretending to be a person! Besides, it¡¯s not just him. All the other holy knights have personality problems too. Seriously, there¡¯s just no end to my hardship,¡± Sivara replied.


    ¡°I see, I see¡­ So, other than me, all the holy knights have personality problems. I see.¡±


    In a sh, Jize¡¯s curved sword struck out and cut where Sivara¡¯s carefree expression was just a while ago.


    ¡°Tch. And there¡¯s this one guy with a terrible habit!¡± Sivara said.


    ¡°Let me share with you an old saying from my hometown. ¡®The tongue is the source of all cmities¡¯!¡± Jize yelled.


    The sight of Sivara happily screaming for his life while Jize chased after him with a devilish expression was a normal thing to the people protecting the south. To them, this was nothing more than rough y between the two.


    They simply looked warmly at them, thinking to themselves, ¡®again?¡¯ as the two holy knights yed a game of tag with their lives on the line.

 Volume 3, Chapter 227 - Those Defending (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 227 - Those Defending (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s what the king said.¡±


    The one who answered Shumea¡¯s question was Ra Gilmi Fishiga, who led the bow and arrow army of Fanzel.


    ¡°I¡¯m still the Commander-in-Chief here, so I think I¡¯ll just leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. The demihumans can¡¯t do it and Bui-dono is going back.¡±


    Shumea made a strange face and became thoughtful, but immediately after, she sighed and nodded. Bui had to go back regrly to the Forest of Darkness to manage his viges. She knew this was necessary to minimize the friction between the goblins and the orcs, but it was a painful thing to her given that the werewolves and the centaurs that specialized in battle did not use their heads much.


    ¡°I suppose it can¡¯t be helped then. Did the king give any specific orders?¡±


    ¡°Not much. He just said that there¡¯s no need to stick so closely to the border.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Being told that there was no need to be so persistent with the border only served to make Shumea even more confused.


    ¡°Alright then. In that case, we¡¯re no longer defending the border. Next¡­ GUE GU!?¡±


    Shumea turned around and was about to leave, but then Gilmi suddenly grabbed her by the nape of her neck, causing her to sound like a crushed frog.


    ¡°Wait. That won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°I-I was joking.¡±


    As Shumea replied while rubbing her throat, Gilmi lightly sighed. He had to consult her what to do.


    ¡°Not needing to insist on clinging to the border means that we can afford to bring the enemy into the Western Region as well.¡±


    ¡°You can look at it that way too, but another way to look at it is that it¡¯s okay to retreat.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The goblin forces specialized at single-mindedly attacking the enemy. Even Gilmi, whom the king has led to wage many wars, has not experienced many battles that could be called a clear defeat. As such, the words ¡®it¡¯s okay to retreat¡¯ left him confused and his arms folded.


    ¡°I heard about it, you know? Was it Gi Gu-san? Apparently, he couldn¡¯t catch the enemy army and had a hard time.¡±


    ¡°True. If you look at it a different way, then our situation could be said to be the same.¡±


    ¡°But before that we need to evacuate the viges.¡±


    ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite difficult. It¡¯s right before the harvest, after all.¡±


    Gilmi first learned about the crops called wheat and their harvest approaching when he started talking to the human soldiers. These so-called wheat were kneaded to create the bread that humans ate. Gi Zu and the others couldn¡¯t understand why the humans bothered to go out of their way to do something so difficult when it was possible to get meat throughout the year, but the truth of the matter is that things weren¡¯t so simple.


    Gilmi and the others tried eating this so-called bread, and they were indeed able to eat it. This was the staple food of humans. There were two harvest periods within a year. If those two harvests alone were responsible for providing for the whole year, then the farmers would have to put considerable effort to ensure that they produced enough.


    There were also goblin farmers now, but when Gilmi talked to them, even they couldn¡¯t help but agree that it took a lot of effort to produce crops.


    ¡°I see. In that case, we¡¯ll have to lure the enemy then.¡±


    ¡°The north is no good. We¡¯ll have to lead them down south.¡±


    ¡°¡­So we¡¯ll have to y the role of the weak prey then.¡±


    ¡°Think they¡¯ll bite?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but to protect the people of the western region. We have no choice but to do it.¡±


    Shumea deeply sighed upon hearing Gilmi¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been thinking this, but why are you goblins always looking forward? Don¡¯t you ever worry?¡±


    ¡°Of all the people, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d hear that from you. We are warriors. And warriors are meant to fight. What¡¯s the point of worrying?¡±


    The objective of the enemy is most likely to reim the western region.


    To that end, the goblin army must be destroyed. Moreover, suppressing the western capital will also be a key point in reiming the western region. If they allow the goblins to live, their supply lines will be targeted. Destroying the few with arge army should reduce their losses. In that case, the odds of Germion Kingdom biting at the enemy in front of them will increase.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Exactly as I said.¡±


    A human and a goblin red at each other for a while, but then they sighed andpromised.


    ¡°For the meantime, let¡¯s focus on the battle n. Is that girl, Pale,ing? If she were around, things might be different, I think.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll send a messenger and ask. We might also need some scouts on top of an assassin unit.¡±


    Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s assassin unit was divided into two groups. One of which was positioned at the western region. Gilmi decided that the assasins alone weren¡¯t enough, so he also chose some goblins from his Ganra tribe with good eyes and sent them out as scouts.


    ¡°Bui-dono¡¯s orcs need toe back.¡±


    ¡°They were really useful when building moats. We also have to strengthen our camps.¡±


    ¡°And then there¡¯s the problematic demihumans¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What to do. They¡¯re strong when ites to fighting, but¡­ Maybe we can ask them to procure food. We¡¯ll need some preserved food anyway.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Gilmi and Shumea agreed to let the soldiers take a little food if they wanted.


    ¡°What about the number of soldiers? Do we need to protect the number of soldiers to protect the towns?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right before the harvest, so we¡¯ll always be short of hands.¡±


    ¡°As for the demihumans, we could get the help of the other races other than the werewolves and the demihumans, but¡­ I don¡¯t know if the minotaurs can be counted on.¡±


    ¡°The Winged Ones (Harpyurea) are convenient to have, but they have a lot of enemies in the sky.¡±


    As they racked their heads, they turned the topic to increasing the number of soldiers to strengthen their camp.


    ¡°Maybe we should make a bunch of fortresses so we can respond to any plea for help?¡± Shumea asked.


    ¡°But if we do that and split our forces,munication will be a pain¡­ We¡¯ll turn into nothing but a disorderly mix of different races.¡± Gilmi replied.


    A human and a goblin came up with a rough outline of their defensive strategy, and then they carried it out. Just us as the king ordered, they decided to give up the border, buting up with a


    n that lured the enemy into the western region was a very difficult task.


    Gilmi and Shumea worked singlehandedly on spreading their defensive, and then they waited for the enemy toe. Eventually, they were notified of Germion Kingdom¡¯s attack.

 Volume 3, Chapter 227 - Those Defending (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 227 - Those Defending (3/3)</h4>


    A brief summer visited Germion Kingdom¡¯s northern mountains of the Snow God (Yugrasill). During winter, a wind would blow from the summit of the mountains, bringing with it a cold chill that spread throughout thend. It was only during this short reprieve of warmth that the wind would be a refreshing breeze instead of a chilling storm.


    Lili, who has been entrusted with the management of that region sincest year, has been managing it ording to the footsteps of her predecessor, Gund. The rough and fierce adventurers were all taken away by Gund, so only the docile ones were left.


    ordingly, there were many among them who were honest, and despite being a beginner feudal lord, Lili was able to manage the fief. Despite her young age, Lili was trusted by the people. The fact that she was able to repel the barbarians greatly increased her poprity. The snow demons (yugushiva) that attacked frequently during Gund¡¯s term has barely made an appearance since the time Lili came to power.


    To the people who knew nothing, they thought that this was because she was able to conquer the barbarians.


    Within the temporary reprieve given by the brief summer, the green tips of the trees stretched themselves out and glimmered under the light of the sun. The wind caressing her face was soft. Lili tended to her office work while feeling the breeze of the winding from the windows.


    A feudal lord had to be learned both in the sword and in government affairs. A representative government official will take care of most of the misceneous work, but there were still some that Lili had to take care of herself.


    Puttingdown the magic sword, Sky Splitter (Vashinant), she loosened her scarlet hair that was usually bound together, put on clothes meant for men, and began signing the documents that were submitted to her.


    ¡°¡­No abnormalities ording to the mountain patrol, huh. So, does this mean that the barbarians have really left?¡±


    From the documents, she knew that the barbarians were most prevalent in their attacks during autumn and summer. This is probably because they needed to secure food for winter. They¡¯re rtively peaceful during summer, but she still couldn¡¯t afford to let her guard down.


    If they manage to reach the base of the mountain, then even the viges will suffer. To avoid that, she established a toon of guards that would patrol the mountain ranges in search of barbarians.


    She appointed her former acquaintances, Bern and Neumann, and even used her connections to gather military men from the school of the Zweil Style Swordsmanship in the imperial capital. She gathered all of those into a unit and formed a new toon of 500 soldiers. There are about 100 soldiers patrolling the mountain ranges.


    That wasn¡¯t actually enough to guard the northern part of the kingdom, but it couldn¡¯t be helped since they were poor. Given their tax revenue, this was the most they could they do.


    She also used her authority as a feudal lord to reduce taxes for peddlers and prioritize the exportation of the local meat specialty. It could be said that the only decent food industry in the north even without the attacks of the barbarians was dairy farming. The methods the dairy farmers employed varied depending on the season, but regardless of the method applied, they used the foot of the mountain all the way to the middle parts as their pasture, as


    these parts of the mountain were the ones that were guaranteed to be safe.


    Lili toiled day and night and gained much sess as a feudal lord, but even then, she couldn¡¯t avoid catching wind of the rumors from the capital. Be it intel from the peddlers or idle talk from the nobles pining for her, as she was a young unmarried holy knight, the contents were all the same.


    Crown Prince Ishtar was attacking the Western Region.


    Germion Kingdom was about to send the best of its army with the soldiers from the eastern part to reim the Western Region. Although she herself wasn¡¯t summoned, there was still a possibility that she could find herself caught up in the war. That was the sort of beast politics was. It could not help but involve other people.


    Germion Kingdom is attacking the region ruled by that gigantic Goblin King.


    ¡°It would be good if they could stop him.¡±


    But she thought it was reckless. Even from the little information she had, she could infer that the Goblin King has likely gotten stronger and wreaked havoc in the south. The holy knights were strong indeed. She herself has just be one, but there was still arge difference in strength between her and the other holy knights.


    But even then, she still thought that the Western Region was dangerous.


    She has once had the opportunity of having an audience with Crown Prince Ishtar. He was a vigorous and promising young prince. His ability to judge her abilities without any prejudice of her background as an adventurer was a rare thing among the royal family.


    He was indeed a crown prince worthy of following in the footsteps of the Majestic King, King Ashtal.


    But even then¡­


    Her body shook. She recalled that moment when she crossed zed with the Goblin King. That pressure¡­ To this day, her body still remembers it.


    As brilliant as the crown prince was, he could not defeat that Goblin King. That was a king from whose every pore poured out an aura of dignity. That was a king who possessed an aura so great it would suppress anyone who stood before him. The aura of a being that was overwhelmingly powerful.


    And now that he has lost Reshia and was full of wrath, what could possibly be more terrifying?


    Even with a thousand army of ten-thousand horses, it was doubtful if they would be able to reach the king. But she also understood themon opinion among the people of the imperial capital.


    The goblins¡¯ reproductive ability.


    Now that they have secured a bountifulnd, their numbers will exponentially increase. If they are not dealt with immediately, they will pour in from the Western Region and swarm the imperial capital. Germion Kingdom had barely any information on the Western Region. Because of that all sorts of spections were thrown around, and in the end, it was widely believed that the goblins were a threat.


    As someone who has seen the goblin viges herself, Lili knew that the goblins did in fact grow abnormally fast.


    She couldn¡¯t even imagine how many goblins they had now.


    Which is why it only made sense that Germion Kingdom would want to dispose of them as quickly as possible.


    In the end, the only way for Germion Kingdom to win was for them to engage in a battle where the goblin numbers are reduced significantly. The sooner they could do that, the better.


    Recently, there¡¯s also been a rumor that a noble had gone out with his army, but was beaten back.


    ¡°But if they lose¡­¡±


    Germion Kingdom will instantly lose its ability to defend. Lili didn¡¯t know how much they were investing into this battle, but whether this was the right course of action or not, Lili did not know.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    At the imperial capital of Germion Kingdom, at the corner where the mansions of the nobles were lined up, at a territory that was first- rate and vast even among those affluent, was a man by the name of Bedoru, who himself was the minister of the military. Unlike the holy knights that defended the four directions of the country, Bedoru was the leader of the patrolling soldiers under the king¡¯s directmand and the imperial guards.


    When it waste in the night, someone visited his residence.


    ¡°This is the payment for this month, Lord Bedoru.¡±


    ¡°Umu.¡±


    The merchant nodded exaggeratedly as he handed money to Bedoru, who then hid that money in his bosom and happily nodded.


    ¡°Sorry to always ask this of you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. You have done so much for me Lord Bedoru. This much is nothing. Yes.¡±


    ¡°Gund will also be sortieing for the east soon. You must be at ease now.¡±


    As Bedoruughed excessively, the merchant nodded his head like a broken doll.


    ¡°Yes. What kind of fate would await us merchants because of that man? Because of some half-assed power, we could not go against him¡­ If not for your aid, Bedoru-sama, who knows what would have happened to us?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha! It is only a given to protect the peace of the citizens.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Still, the tyranny of the holy knights run deep and show no signs of stopping.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±


    ¡°Word has it that One-Eyed Jize has a habit of killing people. Apparently, he killed the refugees flowing from the south to kill time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably just a rumor, no?¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m just not good with these holy knights. They think they¡¯re the only ones protecting this country. But the ones protecting this country are the soldiers and you, milord.¡±


    Good grief, the merchant sighed as he turned to Bedoru as if noticing him for the first time.


    ¡°Excuse me. That was uncalled for. For some reason, whenever I¡¯m around you, my tongue always gets flippant. Please keep this a secret.¡±


    The merchant bowed his head and Bedoru nodded his head as if he was not at all unsatisfied.


    ¡°Indeed. To think that Lord Gowen, Gund, and that womanizer, Sivara, lost to the goblins. Just what is going on? They are a disgrace to our country¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, Bedoru-dono, you¡¯ll be able to stand at the peak of the army sooner rather thanter. We won¡¯t spare any effort to support you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to have your support, but the holy knights also have things worthy of note. You¡¯ve heard of Valdor the Twin Swords, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    ¡°Although a rtive of mine, I dare say he¡¯s the picture of honesty. I¡¯ll introduce him to you next time. That way you¡¯ll get better at dealing with holy knights.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m grateful, but¡­ Oh, will you look at the time. It seems I¡¯ve overstayed my wee. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    The merchant left and rode his carriage back to his store in the night.


    When the merchant returned to his room, he hurriedly entered his bedroom. In there was a girl sitting on a chair.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Just as promised, I¡¯ve given the cab minister the money and bad rumors of the holy knights are spreading. My daughter is safe, yes!?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The girl with a short hair cut looked at the man like she was looking at an insect. She threw a letter at him. Under the illumination of the


    dazzling candles were the words his daughter had written with much difficulty, informing him of her safety.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear your report then.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ahh¡­¡±


    After hearing his report, the girl nodded and threw him a pouch full of gold coins.


    ¡°Cover the losses with this. I¡¯ll contact you again when needed.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait. Please let me see my daughter. Just once will¡­¡±


    The merchant clung to the girl¡¯s legs, but the girl didn¡¯t say anything and just kicked him away.


    ¡°So even a ve merchant has human emotions. But you have no luck. Give it up. You can see her again when everything is over.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°Betray us, and your daughter will die.¡±


    As the girl vanished from the window into the dark of the night, the merchant held his head.


    ¡°First, Gund. Now, a kidnapper. Why is this happening to me? Is this really because of that mistake Imitted against the saint?¡±


    The girl that vanished in the darkness entered an alleys, passed through the poor district, and found herself in a small inn. This small inn was one of the bases the Soar to Freedom n (Elks n) created to gather information. These bases were hard to find, as they were run by people with no connection to the Elks n.


    She quickly entered a room, wrote the earlier report on a small piece of sheepskin, hid it in a box, and fastened it to the leg of a bird.


    ¡°To the Western Region. Go.¡±


    She kissed a curse onto the message bird once, then she released it into the yet dim sky. After doing that, she finally heaved a sigh and lied on the bed.


    One of the surviving members of the Elks n, Sophia, was steadily expanding the intelligencework into Germion Kingdom.

 Volume 3, Chapter 228 - The Battles Concerning the Western Region (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 228 - The Battles Concerning the Western Region (1/3)</h4>


    After unifying the south, the Goblin King left the former Elrain Kingdom and went north. His destination was Germion Kingdom. It was a march that brought along Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Felduk that ended the Pena War, as well as his cavalry and Gi Ga Rax the rule of the south¡¯s Aransain.


    After reorganizing the army at the Western Region again, they nned to swarm Germion Kingdom. Pale advised the king that the best time to attack was after the harvest. One reason behind this was the logistics of the now bigger goblin army. Humans had control of the region at Germion Kingdom just like in Pena, so there were no giant monsters to feed on. If they ignored this issue and just attacked like this, they would have to pige for food.


    The Goblin King did not wish for that.


    To avoid that, they needed to wait until after the harvest to have enough time to import food from Fatina and prepare the necessary portable food to support the entire army.


    The Goblin King started toward the north for the battle that would take ce 2 monthster, but just because the battle was still 2 months away did not mean that the Goblin King was free. Pale didn¡¯t even have to point it out. The Goblin King moved his army to the Western Region, where the monsters were rampant, to secure food that could be preserved. Another reason he came to the Western Region was to reorganize his offensive forces.


    Just as Pale had nned, the Goblin King was going to be attacking from three directions, but the question of who would attack where still needed to be answered.


    Moreover, on top of examining the regions that would be left to these three generals - Gi Gu Verbena, Ra Gilmi Fishiga, Gi Ga Rax - they also needed to decide the forces they would be leading.


    There was also the question of if they should move the goblins that specialized in fighting individually like Rashka and Gi Zu Ruo. After all, there were ces that couldn¡¯t be protected without such goblins.


    ¡°My king. I hear you summoned me.¡±


    Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King appeared before the Goblin King within the camp. He knelt and prostrated himself on the ground.


    Gi Go Amatsuki was a goblin swordsman and a powerful individual that boasted of being a Baron ss.


    ¡°Umu. Gi Go. When the timees to attack Germion Kingdom, the northern path will be left to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­It is an honor, Your Highness.¡±


    Gi Go who had his curved sword by his waist, prostrated his head even further as he responded to the king.


    ¡°How many soldiers will you be needing? There¡¯s no need to be reserved. Just say it.¡±


    ¡°30 soldiers and the Yugushiva tribe. That will be enough.¡±


    ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The Goblin King happily nodded when he heard that.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have just one question.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Would it be alright if I took the head of the enemy general and put it on disy?¡±


    ¡°Lili the Scarlet Maiden. Supposedly, a holy knight that uses a magic sword.¡±


    Pale read aloud the information and the Goblin King hesitated a little.


    ¡°¡­No. There¡¯s something I want to ask her. Keep her alive if you can.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    Gi Go stood up and the Goblin King saw him off.


    The Goblin King still needed to think about who to assign the other paths to. With Pale¡¯s advice, they gradually filled up their roster.


    Attacking from the south would be Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain. An army that prioritized speed was necessary in order to suppress Sivara¡¯s army by the south.


    Attacking from the west would be Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Felduk. Felduk was an army made up of only goblins. Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s army was also added to their forces.


    Siege weapons would be necessary in order to ovee the 8 fortress along the western path. At the previous battle, several of the Kushain Believers¡¯ siege weapon were lent and the goblins were also taught how to use them.


    The Goblin King also believed that Felduk was better suited for a battlefield that was not tight-fisted with time.


    ¡°In order to suppress the enemy holy knights, we also need individuals that excel in fighting alone,¡± Pale advised.


    The Goblin King agreed with her and ced various special units here and there to prepare for the Holy Knights.


    To the west was Rashka of Gaidga.


    From the south was Gi Za Zakuend and the elf, Felbi.


    The Goblin King made sure to tell them to avoid a one on one confrontation and ced them in the western and southern armies.


    ¡°Now then. Thest one is me.¡±


    ¡°In regards to that, please wait for a while.¡±


    Pale usually always gave a clear answer, so when she said that, the Goblin King raised his brows.


    ¡°There¡¯s one problem presently facing us. That is how to deal with the enemy¡¯srge army should they decide to attack the western region.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve only been defending until now. Are you saying they¡¯re nning to attack now?¡±


    ¡°From the intelligencework I¡¯ve established, the crown prince of Germion Kingdom himself is nning to appear and lead an attack.¡±


    ¡°The crown prince¡­ The sessor, huh.¡±


    The Goblin King groaned as he folded his thick arms.


    ¡°We must kill that person in the Western Region.¡±


    ¡°We could also capture him and use him in negotiations.¡±


    ¡°Does Your Majesty intend to annex their country?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But no matter how deep the king¡¯s love runs for the crown prince, it won¡¯t be enough to swallow the country. The enemy is the Majestic King.¡±


    The Goblin King sighed and became thoughtful.


    ¡°If that crown prince surrenders to our army, then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I understand this displeases you, but still, I must say it. If you have decided to acquire their country, then the royal family must be killed. The children, the princesses, and even the elderly.


    Unless you kill them all, the people protecting the country will not ept it. Only when they are all dead will the people acknowledge their defeat. Mercy unto the royal family is unnecessary.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 228 - The Battles Concerning the Western Region (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 228 - The Battles Concerning the Western Region (2/3)</h4>


    Pale¡¯s advice was correct. The Goblin King himself knew this.


    The race known as goblins would never be epted by the humans. Because of that blood needed to be spilled.


    The reason the Goblin King was hesitating was because he did not find this battle all that dangerous. After bing stronger from the southern war, although it was still dangerous to leave Germion Kingdom alone, the Goblin King had already half-assumed their victory.


    Ever since they were able to secure the bountiful southernnds, they became able to support a significantly bigger army. Now that they held the advantage, the softness of the Goblin King was beginning to show.


    ¡°¡­You are correct. Forgive me for being unable to see that.¡±


    ¡°No. Your subjects can all feel your gentleness. But while that may be a virtue as an individual, it is not so for rulers. Please forgive me for me speaking out of line.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded and resolutely spoke.


    ¡°In that case, we have to kill them. Any and all who invade mynd, they will not be forgiven.¡±


    ¡°Yes. To that end, I will exercise my abilities to its limits.¡±


    Pale bowed her head deeply.


    On that day, the Goblin King sent a messenger to Ra Gilmi Fishiga, who was standing on the frontlines.


    ¡¯Lure the enemy to the Western Region and kill them. Any and all who invade mynd, bring down the hammer of justice upon them.¡¯


    Gilmi could see the wrath of the king from the harsh words written upon the letter.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is His Highness angry?¡±


    Gilmi asked Shumea while drawing cold sweat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that sort of king.¡±


    ¡°But he has never used such strong words before. If we lose, won¡¯t the king get mad at me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t it fine, though?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We racked our heads toe up with a n. There¡¯s no better n than what we have right now, so there¡¯s nothing we can do even if be flustered because of the king¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡±


    Gilmi opened his eyes wide when he heard Shumea¡¯s words, then he wryly smiled and chuckled at Shumea.


    ¡°As expected, you are suitable to be a general.¡±


    ¡°Please stop. It doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±


    As Shumeaughed loudly she once again confirmed their strategy.


    ¡°We¡¯ve sent out scouts, but if the enemies show no signs of moving, then we¡¯ll have to lure them. This hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll lure them while fighting and then wipe them out.¡±


    ¡°Alright. In that case, I will go and train my soldiers.¡±


    As Shumea walked away, Gilmi quietly thanked her.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The n leader of the Red Moon n, Vine the Mad de, looked over the letter she was given. As the corners of her mouth lifted, she happilyughed.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Now, you¡¯re saying there¡¯s going to be a war? Ku ha ha ha. This little girl just keeps giving me one good time after another!¡±


    Vine the Mad de spoke to herself and imagined the sensation of cutting people down without even talking to the earth elf (gnome) Berk Alsen, who was quietly performing maintenance on his weapons beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it as long as there¡¯s money.¡±


    Berk didn¡¯t even look at her as he said that.


    ¡°You got that right. As long as I can cut people, it¡¯s all good.¡±


    When ites to an abhorrent like her, if you¡¯re surprised by something at this level, then you won¡¯tst. Alse knew that, so he didn¡¯t bother reacting to her.


    ¡°So, where and who are we fighting? Are we fighting the remnants of the Red King?¡±


    ¡°Nope. It seems we¡¯re picking a fight with Germion Kingdom this time.¡±


    Kihihihi, Vine happilyughed. As expected, this time, Berk couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re picking a fight with a country?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Awesome, ain¡¯t it?¡±


    Berk was making a difficult face as he thought about this, while Vine was drinking sake and making merry as usual.


    ¡°Hah? What¡¯s the problem, Berk-chan? You¡¯re not scared now, are ya?¡±


    ¡°No, but show me that letter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Here.¡±


    After looking over the contents, Berk turned to Vine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about this for a while now, but it seems the person behind Pale is the Goblin King.¡±


    ¡°Goblin? You mean those little green men?¡±


    ¡°No. The Goblin King is probably a considerably higher variant. I heard he was wreaking havoc at the south¡­ So, it seems Pale teamed up with him.¡±


    ¡°Oh~¡­¡±


    Vine drowsily nced at Berk as she drank anothe mouthful of liquor and spoke.


    ¡°Berk. This isn¡¯t the first time that the girl¡¯s been fishy. If you keep making a fuss, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Vine threatened Berk, but thetter just shook his head.


    ¡°The Goblin King alone isn¡¯t the problem. As long as the client is paying, I¡¯m willing to work for anyone. Morality be damned. But this is a problem that might concern the rise and fall of us earth elves (gnome).¡±


    ¡°Huh? You mean your ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I should probably get in contact with the elders first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, if you think so, then go ahead. I also don¡¯t want to lose a big investment.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll contact them then¡­ If there¡¯s anything you want to say, I¡¯ll tell them too.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve got nothing to talking to them about.¡±


    Vine said in a seemingly pouting manner.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send them your regards then.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s uncalled for! Idiot!¡±


    It was a rare sight for Vine to be panicking, but Berk just left her alone. After that an unhappy Rue and Shurei and entered. When Vine saw them, her eyes dazzled like that of a predator eyeing its prey.


    ¡°Oh! Rejoice, brats! Your beloved Pale-oneechan has sent a letter.¡±


    When Vine saw their eyes twinkling, she smiled mischievously and said.


    ¡°This time we¡¯re going to war! Kill lots, okay? Ahaha!¡±


    Immediately after that, the two children screamed.

 Volume 3, Chapter 228 - The Battles Concerning the Western Region (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 228 - The Battles Concerning the Western Region (3/3)</h4>


    On that day, at a room within Germion Kingdom, was a party held to celebrate the conquest of the Western Region. The suprememander was Ishtar Do Germion and his aide was the Holy Knight, Valdor. The name of the holy knight, Jize, also appeared. Because of the departure of the crown prince, the soldiers usually stationed around the capital, two toons under the Holy Knights, and the mage soldiers under the direct control of the kingdom were all mobilized. Their numbers summed up to 4,000 soldiers.


    ¡°Oh, Valdor-dono. It¡¯s been a while.


    ¡°Lord Bedoru.¡±


    The middle-aged knight looked like he was trying to make that stiff expression of his forcefully smile as he softened his sharp gaze and responded to Bedoru.


    ¡°I hear you will be bringing the best of your soldiers from the east in this expedition.¡±


    ¡°It is to ensure the safety of his highness.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha. As humble as ever. You won¡¯t lose as long as you keep that heart with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, about this expedition¡­ Could you add a few more noble children?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are these noble children loyal to the crown prince?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s that sort of thing. After all, the crown prince prince who is to seed His Majesty has been too busy with his training at the


    east and never had the time toe back to the capital. He is said to be a mysterious person to young flowers. But even without such rumors, from the perspective of the young and ambitious second eldest male of the noble families, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡±


    ¡°¡­The battlefield is a ce where one is always risking his life. Do these people understand this?¡±


    ¡°I did tell them that many times, but they just don¡¯t seem to be able to understand.¡±


    As Valdor touched his chin and looked down a little, he became thoughtful. A littleter, he decided to ept Bedoru¡¯s request while proposing this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach them the basics first.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, so you¡¯ll do it? My stupid son will being along too, so please do coach them.¡±


    ¡°Victor ising too?¡±


    Thest he¡¯d met him, Victor was still a young boy who couldn¡¯t even reach past his waist, so it couldn¡¯t be helped that he was confused.


    ¡°He¡¯s 16 this year¡­ Good grief. He must be at a rebellious phase. He just won¡¯t listen to his parents anymore.¡±


    I give, Bedoru said with a bitterugh, but even then, there was still an implication that he adored this son of his.


    ¡°Some unexpected people came too it seems.¡±


    The two talked idly for a while, but then Valdor seemed to realize something and spoke to Valdor about it.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, if it isn¡¯t the Imperial Court Priest.¡±


    Germion Kingdom has employed many magicians for its army. It has been decided to adopt a policy that prioritized growing adventurers, people who lived in the towns, and those that owned a part of the town as a part of the army. The one spearheading that initiative was none other than the old woman the two of them were looking at.


    ¡°¡®Doll User¡¯ Falmia¡­ But wasn¡¯t she the sort of person to hate wars like this one?¡±


    Although the person did not hear Bedoru¡¯s remarks, she, who was known as the Doll User, quietly walked to where they were.


    ¡°How are you, Minister of the Military?¡±


    ¡°I am doing well thanks to you, Imperial Court Priest.¡±


    ¡°You too, Twin Swords Knight.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I hear we will be fighting monsters in this war.¡±


    ¡°We are. The goblins have been getting impudenttely. As such, the objective of this war is to discipline them.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Faintly, Falmia seemed to make an expression that looked like she was enduring some kind of pain, but very quickly, she went back to smiling.


    ¡°Are you worried? So long as Valdor the Twin Swords is with us, we could not possibly lose to the goblins. Right?¡± Bedoru said.


    ¡°I will do my best,¡± Valdor said.


    ¡°Ha ha ha. Sometimes humility is a troubling trait, isn¡¯t it? Even 100 or 200 goblins shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you,¡± Bedoru said.


    ¡°That would be true on the battlefield,¡± Valdor said.


    ¡°¡­Well then, if you may excuse me,¡± Falmia excused herself.


    As the two wordlessly thanked her, Falmia muttered in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Even though the goblins are also living¡­¡±


    Although Bedoru couldn¡¯t hear that quiet mutter, Valdor was able to pick it up. Still, all he did was raise his brows and he did not respond any further as he quietly saw her off.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Valdor-dono?¡±


    ¡°It must be my imagination.¡±


    After that the Twin Swords Knight no longer mentioned her.

 Volume 3, Chapter 229 - Opening of Hostilities (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 229 - Opening of Hostilities (1/3)</h4>


    2 months after holding back on the attack on Germion Kingdom, Pale brought in a report to the Goblin King, who was reorganizing the army after entering the western capital.


    ¡°Your Majesty, a report from Elbert-dono came.¡±


    It was regarding the results of the investigation of the excess production resulting from the unification of the south.


    ¡°So, if this excess in production is corrected and reassigned for military use, we will be able to support 20,000 soldiers.¡±


    Pale nodded at the Goblin King¡¯s heavy voice.


    They also had the support of the Kushain Believers that suppressed Fatina, so unless there was a famine, they should be able to support that many soldiers. This was a trial calction provided by most of the civil officials of Elrain Kingdom, so it was reliable information.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Now, how do I make use of this? Pale, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°One way would be to simply use the excess production to strengthen our goblin forces. Another would be to hire foreign adventurers. Lastly, we could also use the excess production to secure funds to promotemerce and industry.¡±


    This was akin to a slice of pie falling from the heavens.


    The goblin army was unlike human armies in that they did not really need money. So long as they had food, supporting the army was a trivial thing. But of course, even then, having to equip 20,000 goblin soldiers still required a decent number of coin.


    They could also use their newfound wealth to hire adventurers and send them on the frontlines.


    Skilled adventurers will ask for a higher price, but relying on them will still allow the goblins to conserve their forces. But of course, they would have to take care on how to use their hired adventurers.


    The Goblin King had also considered the first two ways suggested by Pale, but thest one he did not expect.


    ¡°Promotemerce and industry?¡±


    ¡°As Your Majesty is aware, there are norge businesses within our kingdom. This is likely because the majorpanies do not like war and have moved to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.¡±


    Although there are only a handful of majorpanies that operate in many countries, they do exist. And while there are many factors that contribute toward the foundation of such an economy, there is no doubt that the southernnds have achieved one of the foundations of an economy. Presently, the Goblin King is being supported by the Kushain Believers and the grain that should be sold to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom is being purchased by him instead. Unfortunately, that is no different from him merely stealing the trade route.


    It¡¯s hard to believe that those merchants would just quietly ept having their precious trade route taken just like that. If one had to ssify them as either foe or ally, then they would most certainly fall into the ¡®foe¡¯ category. Although they have yet to openly move against the Goblin King, Pale considered them as a potential enemy. As such, she wanted to strike preemptively.


    But they were not a country and it was hard to find them. The goblins did not just have to deal with powerful foes, they also had to deal with the difficulty of distinguishing friend from foe.


    As such¡­


    Pale came up with the n to focus their efforts in promoting the growth of domesticmerce and industry. Of course, another reason why she suggested this was because there was a level of convenience that came with bigger businesses.


    ¡°The foundation is ready. Perhaps it is time that we set an objective.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    It was not just the army that the Goblin King had to concern himself with, he also had to think about the future. Until now, the Goblin King has only been trying to avoid making a mistake he couldn¡¯t fix in the future.


    ¡°Very well. In that case, let us put that excess production to bolster our forces and promotemerce and industry. We¡¯ll stop the strengthening of the goblin forces to 10,000. The rest will be assigned toward encouragingmerce and industry.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    Now that the king had decided, Pale had to choose people fit for the job. The current production of the goblins is still fine. So long as they sent a messenger to the Forest of Darkness and upped the pace of switching armies, there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems. Even Pale couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at how amazing goblin reproduction was.


    As such, the problem was the businesses.


    Unfortunately, there was no one under the Goblin King who held the disposition to be a merchant. At the very least, Pale did not know of any such individual. Perhaps, someone like Yushika from the winged ones (harpyurea) could fit the bill, but equal business between humans and demihumans were unlikely.


    It was better to look for a human merchant, but having to look for one with no leads was too hard.


    ¡°Someone skilled would be great if possible, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It would be difficult to rely on the descendants of the crystals (demihumans) or the elves.¡±


    What Pale wanted was someone who would never betray them even if said person might not have sworn fealty to the king. But even then, such a person would need to have some degree of skill as a merchant, or else, no matter how much they supported him, it would only be a waste. They needed someone who would be a great merchant with just a little help.


    ¡°Come to think of it, there¡¯s that human governor-general.¡±


    When Pale thought of the human governor-general of the western capital, her thoughts became sidetracked.


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Yoshu, we can¡¯t afford to remove him from his position as Governor-General. A talent like him isn¡¯t easy to get by.¡±


    ¡°Why not have him do both?¡±


    ¡°As expected, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Pale seemed very disappointed as she cast down her eyes and gathered her thoughts.


    ¡°If I recall correctly, that man created a guild.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He says he copied it from the real thing.¡±


    ¡°Why not hire someone through the guild then? We might be able to gather some skilled people we don¡¯t know of.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The Goblin King inclined his thick neck and became thoughtful. It¡¯s simply too convenient to be able to find someone skilled like Pale is looking for just by hiring them. But then again, if they announce that they are looking for such a person, then perhaps some confident people might show themselves.


    And even if they fail to gather the people they need immediately, they might be able to find some with the talent. Openly announcing that they¡¯re looking for such people will also provide a stage for the person they¡¯re looking for to eventually show himself.


    The Western Capital and the colonial city are also not in as much danger from foreign enemies. Moreover, the peddlers have also increased and themercial district is growing. It¡¯s likely that there are a lot of ambitious people just waiting for an opportunity.


    After thinking up to this point, the Goblin King nodded to Pale.


    ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll inform Yoshu what we discussed here and have him start the recruitment. Of course, we won¡¯t be tight-fisted with the reward.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    Pale was still thinking of what to do after the businesses grew.


    It might be possible to leave it to Gi Za too depending on how the intelligencework at Germion Kingdom goes. Alone, Pale was splitting her time too much between politics and war. There were some among the subjects of the Golbin King with the potential to eventually take over the intelligence department, but none were at the level that she could entrust it to them now.


    In order to make the king popr, it was imperative that his subjects did the dirty work for him. Pale knew this well.


    ¡°If the King of Monsters is to twist the truth of the world and be the light, then¡­ We will have to submerge ourselves into the darkness.¡±


    After excusing herself from the presence of the king, Pale wryly smiled at this ironic fate.

 Volume 3, Chapter 229 - Opening of Hostilities (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 229 - Opening of Hostilities (2/3)</h4>


    An extra 10,000 goblins. Goblins did not just pop out of nowhere. A male goblin and a female goblin had to copte to give birth to a child, and then this child would have to be raised before he could be a warrior. The Fortress of the Abyss within the Forest of Darkness was managed by Gi Bii the druid ss goblin, Yellow the elder of the Gordob Tribe, and the old goblin.


    ¡°Still, 10,000 goblins. What do we do?¡±


    ¡°If that is the king¡¯s orders, then we must carry it out.¡±


    ¡°But the females could only give birth to so many.¡±


    Although the three of them avoided saying things that would put them at odds with each other or be mereints, they ended up having basically the same opinion anyway. That was that it would take time to produce 10,000 goblins. At the beginning, the number of females had been reduced to just 20 goblins, but when the bountiful supply of food was brought to the Fortress of the Abyss, they were able to increase the birth rate, and now, the females numbered 900.


    Because these female goblins did not have to hunt, none of them died from hunting, and they could apply themselves to giving birth. Goblins are blessed when ites to reproducing. Although they can only give birth one at a time, the period from conception to childbirth is not something that orcs and humans couldpare to.


    Despite that producing 10,000 soldiers would still take considerable time.


    ¡°His Majesty must understand that.¡±


    The young Gi Bii and the old Yellow nodded to the words of the old goblin.


    ¡°But if the soldiers thate back could make as many children as they could, I¡¯m sure they will be happy.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no fear of starving for the time being.¡±


    Yellow smiled and Gi Bii nodded.


    With the exception of the high-ss goblins, the goblins of the goblin army are now permitted to return from the front lines to the Forest of Darkness after a certain period. Although the wounded soldiers are prioritized, after the unification of the south, the Goblin King gave permission for other goblins to return as well.


    Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster army is permitted to be apanied by female goblins, but that is a special exception. To the beast tamers who have to build supply bases in various areas, there is a strong recognition among them that thend they are in itself is their home. Moreover, because the beast tamers are always interacting with monsters, the female goblins tend to keep them at an arm¡¯s length.


    Originally, they just dealt with it themselves, but Gi Gi Orudo talked to the king about it, and the king gave permission for them to raise female goblins at their own vige. The female goblins that grew up surrounded by monsters did not dislike the beast tamers, and they were able to steadily increase their numbers.


    Gi Gi was ted to be given an exception. He himself currently owns three females and have been able to father many children. Although the children born were not particrly high ranked, they all inherited Gi Gi¡¯s makings and were all raised as beast tamers.


    The Goblin King was trying to employ a system known as Returned Soldier System, but how many goblins would be allowed to return


    was actually left to the four generals. The reason behind this is because the number of soldiers varied from army to army and as such it is believed that the number permitted to return should be changed ording to the situation.


    This Returned Soldier System has further increased obedience to the strong. Wanting to leave behind children is the wish of every living creature. The fact that the high-ranked goblin directly in charge of the goblins under them now held the power to grant them that opportunity was a big deal to the goblins.


    Until now, the goblin army was just an army that swore fealty to the Goblin King, but after this change of policy, there were now goblins who truly saw the generals as second to the king and saw them as an object of allegiance. Having a clear object of allegiance is a great boon to the chain ofmand.


    This is especially true to the goblins that do not give out mary rewards. The only reason these goblins are in battle is because of the king. At the behest of the strongest that is their king, they risk their lives and fight. But the introduction of the Returned Soldier System has brought about a subtle transformation in their psyche.


    Only those who have survived in battle and gained honors will have the right to have children.


    To the goblins who still could not grasp the concept of a mary economy, this sort of thinking was much easier to grasp, and it didn¡¯t take long at all before they had fully adopted it.


    A reward would be given to those with honor worthy of it.


    While the king was being quiet, that sort of thinking permeated the goblins, and just a little, the goblins evolved from being mere beasts.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Hostilities were opened immediately after the harvest. 4,500 soldiers were dispatched from the 8 fortresses that separated the imperial capital from the Western Region. There was already a noble¡¯s army of 800 fighting against the goblins on their soil, so when these 4,500 came, they joined them to create an army of 5,300. It was this great army that poured into the Western Region.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga, who was entrusted with the defense of the Western Region, led his Fanzel alongside Shumea¡¯s border defense unit. They decided to face the army at their camp at the border. They knew the enemy wasing, so they had already equipped themselves, dug deep moats, positioned abatises, dug pitfalls, and surrounded the camp with fences.


    Although they couldn¡¯t prepare as much as they wanted, they did everything they could with the time they had.


    ¡°Although our information on the enemy¡¯s approach was correct, there¡¯s more than expected.¡±


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga groaned when he saw the enemy camp from the other side of their multiyered fence.


    ¡°It¡¯s within the margin of error, though. It would feel kind of gross if everything went as nned, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shumea, who had been assigned as themanding officer of both Fanzel and the border guards, shrugged her shoulders without any worries.


    ¡°But it is a little worrying indeed. Although the Goblin King is at the Western Capital, we definitely can¡¯t lead this guys to the south.¡±


    Bui, who had gone back from the forest, raised his brows, worried.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to do our best. We¡¯re counting on you guys too, descendants of the crystals,¡± Gilmi said.


    ¡°Naturally. These people came here to destroy our ins once again. They must die.¡±


    The chief of the Fang Tribe (Werewolf), Mido, bared his fangs in anger.


    ¡°Exactly. You can expect good results from us.¡±


    The chief of the centaurs, Tianos, fiercelyughed.


    After seeing that the chiefs of Fanzel were all ready, Ra Gilmi Fishiga resolved himself to fight.

 Volume 3, Chapter 229 - Opening of Hostilities (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 229 - Opening of Hostilities (3/3)</h4>


    On Germion Kingdom¡¯s side, Crown Prince Ishtar was at the head of their army and five organizations were under his banner. The holy knight, Valdor¡¯s, infantry numbered 1,300. The holy knight, Jize¡¯s, numbered 800. The Kingdom Magic Corps numbered 700. The imperial guards numbered 1,200. And that would have been it at first, but thanks to the support of the Minister of the Military, Lord Bedoru, the noble children brought with them the nobles¡¯ army, which numbered 1,300.


    Other than the nobles¡¯ army, the rest of the forces were infantry. This stark contrast between the nobles¡¯ forces and the other forces was actually due to Lord Bedoru¡¯s consideration. The nobles were pushing him to allow them to join, so Bedoru - in a sleight of genius


    -decided that only those who could ride would be allowed to join.


    When Valdor heard at the party of the imperial capital that Bedoru wanted to allow the army of the noble children to join the fray, at first, he was worried, but after Bedoru¡¯s unexpected gift, that worry turned out to be needless.


    Even the nobles¡¯ army joining them midway was also Bedoru¡¯s request. In the case of defeat, if it were known that they had lost to the likes of goblins, the participants would have no face left to return. As such, to provide a way out for the nobles who would find it hard to return after a losing battle against the goblins, they decided to make it so that these noble children would not be fighting against the goblins but be joining a battle known as the Invasion of the Western Region instead.


    The Minister of the Military, Lord Bedoru, had done all this to gain favor from the nobles, as well as to notg behind in giving his support for the army meant to retake the Western Region. It was the


    sort of political maneuvering one could only expect from a great noble like Lord Bedoru to whom was entrusted the position of the Minister of the Military.


    Also, since they had rendezvoused with the nobles who were fighting against the goblins before them, it was only a given that they would talk to them about the tactics that the goblins had employed. This way they might be able to take some measures against the goblins themselves.


    ¡°They blend in the night and attack by surprise.¡±


    ¡°They attack during nighttime and even use bows while riding.¡±


    Valdor the Twin Swords and Jize the One-Eyed held the meeting regarding the goblins¡¯ tactics in front of Ishtar. From their meeting, it appears that the biggest hurdle would be how to deal with the goblins in the night. During nighttime they wouldn¡¯t be able to see well, but the goblins could. As such, they would end up being shot at one-sidedly. These two holy knights, who had fought many battles, knew just how painful this was mentally. They knew it so well they did not even need to say it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way around it. We will have to strengthen our defenses.¡±


    ¡°I suppose there is no other way. I agree.¡±


    In response to Valdor¡¯s opinion that left even he himself frowning, Jize nodded.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what our two veterans say, then we shall go with that. But we can¡¯t win just by defending. We do have a chance at winning this, right?¡±


    As Crown Prince Ishtarplied with their opinion, he also asked them about their prospects at victory. Jize, who hadn¡¯t interacted


    with the crown prince much, was surprised when he heard the prince say that.


    In his mind, he raised up his value of the prince. This should be the crown prince¡¯s first battle. People who are confident in their abilities usually have a tendency to be caught up with youthful indiscretion, let their blood get to their head, and force their own opinion through.


    But this crown prince showed no signs of such behavior. He naturally listened to the opinions of his subordinates and indirectly suggested which direction he wishes to take. Just how excellent of a teacher was Valdor? Jize wondered as he looked at him.


    Valdor, whom the crown prince was talking to, nced momentarily at Jize.


    ¡°If I may speak,¡± Jize interjected. ¡°If the goblins dwell in the night, then we should simply move in the day.¡±


    ¡°In the night, we should make camp where the arrows won¡¯t reach us, and in the day, fight the enemy. Is this what you¡¯re saying?¡± Crown Prince Ishtar asked.


    ¡°Yes. If they move in the night, then they will surely tire in the day,¡± jize replied.


    ¡°So, a battle of endurance. We have the advantage in numbers. I expect much from the both of you in battle.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    ¡°Crown Prince Ishtar-dono, I believe we should set three days as the limit for enduring. Any longer than that and our men might cken.¡±


    Ishtar nodded to Valdor¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Getting ustomed to something is forbidden, I see. Let¡¯s send the imperial guards to stand guard in the night then. As for your soldiers, get them to properly rest and prepare for the battle. The same for the nobles¡¯ army.¡±


    At Ishtar¡¯s words, all the people present at the ce bowed.


    ¡°With that this council is adjourned. Rest well.¡±


    Valdor and Jize left Ishtar¡¯s camp and went back to theirs, talking along the way. The holy knights protecting the country actually have barely any chance to meet each other because of the distance of their territories. Because of that when they do have the chance to meet, they like to talk and learn the thoughts of their equals.


    They will be fighting side-by-side, so it was good to know how each other thought. In these two holy knights¡¯ case, they shared amon trait in that they both would spare no effort to survive.


    ¡°Crown Prince Ishtar sure gave me a surprise. I¡¯d heard the rumors, but it seems they weren¡¯t just rumors,¡± Jize said.


    ¡°He has the potential to be king. I was tasked to teach him, but honestly, he wasn¡¯t really a difficult student,¡± Valdor replied.


    ¡°Giving the merit to one¡¯s subordinates is not something that young people can usually do. Did you instruct him to do that?¡±


    Having the imperial guards keep watch during the night was the same thing as giving the merits to the nobles and the knights since the exhausted imperial guards would not be of much use during the battles in the morning. It was also the same thing as giving the powerful holy knights and the nobles desperately hungry for merits the opportunity to gain the merits they so desire.


    The crown prince¡¯s decision was so precise politically speaking that Jize couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. With this move, not only would he


    gain the support of the kingdom¡¯s army, he would also gain the support of the nobles.


    ¡°The king has found a good sessor,¡± Valdor said.


    ¡°Truer words have never been spoken. When I was at the crown prince¡¯s age, all I knew was how to swing about my sword,¡± Jize said.


    In preparation for the battle three dayster, morale of the holy knights and the noble was high.

 Volume 3, Chapter 230 - Battle of Cromshtock (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 230 - Battle of Cromshtock (1/3)</h4>


    In this battle that wouldter be called the Battle of Chromstock (Camp), three days after the forces of Germion Kingdom arrived at their camp, the two opposing armies faced each other.


    The imperial guards under the crown prince defended well against the goblins that attacked them every night. The crown prince didn¡¯t sleep as he watched over his night duties. Because of that the morale of the two holy knight, Valdor and Jize, as well as the noble army grew even higher. The crown prince himself was doing the dirty job that had little profit. Given this situation, if they still could not perform well, then not only would they not have any face to show the crown prince, they would not even have any face to show their rtives even if they did manage toe back safely.


    ¡°We have to defeat these goblin bastards here or we will have no face to show our rtives!¡±


    A battle cry cried out in response to the encouraging words of the elderly officer of the nobles¡¯ army.


    ¡°If you want to return even the slightest bit of the crown prince¡¯s favor, which he toiled for so much, wipe out the goblins! If you can¡¯t even do that, then you¡¯re not nobles!¡±


    On the wings of Germion Kingdom¡¯s battle formation were situated the mobile cavalry of the nobles¡¯ army. At the center walked the two holy knight infantry. At the back were the mages of the kingdom, ready to shoot the enemy from afar. The imperial guards of the crown prince were positioned in the third row and were lined up to defend the crown prince.


    It was a standard three rows formation, but it was precisely because of that that there were little openings.


    After confirming the high morale of the adjacent nobles¡¯ army, Valdor called out to his own army from inside his helmet.


    ¡°Expel the monsters and bring peace to the kingdom! For loyalty and pride!¡±


    ¡°For loyalty and pride!¡±


    The infantry lined up at the back cried out in response to Valdor¡¯s manifesto. The infantry led by Valdor did not use spears like the Western Region¡¯s army. Instead, they wieldedrge oblong shields that could block their whole body and long swords. These soldiers were the elite of the eastern division.


    ¡°Both sides are really getting into it.¡±


    Jize nced at the excited eastern army and nobles¡¯ army as he unsheathed his beloved katana and called out to the forces under him.


    ¡°A reward will be given to anyone who can take the head of their leader! A reward will also be given for any heads of high-ranked goblins! If you want merits, then risk your lives!¡±


    Jize had gotten to where he was today thanks to his skill in martial arts. When he spoke of gaining honor and position through achievements made in war, the soldiers could feel that it was true.


    ¡°For greatness!¡±


    ¡°For greatness!!¡±


    After each toon encouraged their soldiers in their own way, they red at the enemy before them.


    ¡°¡­Are those really the goblins that repelled Sivara-dono?¡±


    Jize the One-Eyed looked at the goblins with his only eye. Jize could easily see their army crushing that disorderly mob of goblins in a single breath.


    Meanwhile, the nobles¡¯ army have been continually sending a messenger to Crown Prince Ishtar at the back, asking him to increase their pace.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let our guard down, but¡­ Is there any meaning in a formation like that?¡±


    When assuming a battle formation, there are rules that one must never break. If a disorderly formation where to sh against an orderly formation, the orderly one will have the advantage. From Jize¡¯s perspective, the goblins¡¯ formation was basically that of an army that was sent out of camp but stopped.


    It was a poorly done formation.


    It was not like they didn¡¯t have time, but the goblins simply refused to move from there.


    ¡°Are they havingmunication issues? Or maybe they¡¯re amateurs? Either way¡­¡±


    Jize himself was anxious, but another reason for his anxiety was because Sivara had told him that the goblins were strong. Even the nobles they rendezvoused with a few days ago that were beaten by the goblins said that the goblins weren¡¯t weak. A formation like this that was basically asking for them to lose was strange no matter how you put it.


    As Jize continued to re at the enemy formation, unable to sweep away his doubts, the goblins eventually moved.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    ¡°The enemy seems to be in high spirits.¡±


    They looked at the enemy¡¯s formation from a distance, and they could see that it had no openings. They were lined up properly and their battle gs swayed in the wind. Moreover, their soldiers were all evidently in high spirits. Seeing that, Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s g of bow and arrow (Falzen) narrowed their eyes.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s hit them a little.¡±


    Shumea, who was beside Gilmi,ughed and raised her voice.


    ¡°First arrow! Go!¡±


    In contrast to Germion Kingdom, who had an orderly formation, the goblins had merely taken position in front of their camp. For a moment, Jize had considered crushing them in one breath, but as expected, he was still a veteran general who led an army. The formation of Gilmi and the others were so full of holes that they were actually not in formation. The Ganra tribe and the others actually hadn¡¯t assumed any formations. They just stayed behind inside the camp.


    At Shumea¡¯s behest, the two chiefs of the fast demihumans ran to both nks. The Fang Tribe (Werewolf) to the left and the centaurs to the right. They moved quickly like the tip of an arrow. It was a formation that looked just like a crane spreading its wings; hence, it was known as the Crane Wing Formation.


    But even that was half-assed. The Crane Wing Formation was originally a formation that sought to surround the enemy, and yet the only ones moving out were the demihumans.

 Volume 3, Chapter 230 - Battle of Cromshtock (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 230 - Battle of Cromshtock (2/3)</h4>


    The center that was supposed to receive the enemy remained in ce, unmoving. Only the two wings of demihumans spread, drawing a half-circle on the field, as they approached the forces of Germion Kingdom.


    The approaching enemy had to be dealt with. Although the forces of Germion Kingdom were suspicious of the goblins¡¯ actions, they responded exactly as they should. The two ends of the Three Row Formation responded to the interception of the demihumans.


    The wings of the two armies approached each other. The core of the horsemen of the forces of Germion were nobles, so their equipment far surpassed the goblins. They wore armor made of high-quality iron and rode upon steeds that could endure its weight. The warhorses for steeds that they rode upon were raised specifically for war and purchased from the the Country of Meadows, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    Compared to them, the demihumans only had a hunters¡¯ bow and arrow, while the Fang Tribe (Werewolf) were barehanded.


    The arrows of the centaurs were blocked by the round shields of the humans and they rode onwards without stopping as they prepared their spears. Many of the nobles of Germion Kingdom were brave and gant men. Germion Kingdom is a military nation renowned among their neighbors. Although the holy knights tended to stick out the most, the military powers supporting the country were the nameless soldiers and the nobles that yearned for military service.


    It took considerable training and money to be a part of the cavalry. In the past, the feudal lord of the Western Region, Gowen Ranid, had taken a meremoner as his right-hand man and assigned him to be the leader of the cavalry, but this was an exception. Usually, only


    those who have received training from childhood and could afford the equipment would be able to throw themselves at the battlefield as part of the cavalry.


    The only people who could fit such stern requirements in Germion Kingdom were the nobles.


    ¡°Prepare to charge!¡±


    The hooves of the warhorses stepped firmly upon thend. As they scattered dense clouds of dust, the young nobles of Germion Kingdom gathered into a lump and prepared to charge toward the demihumans.


    ¡°Turn around! Turn around!!¡±


    When the two armies were on the verge of shing, the demihumans suddenly turned around. They quickly ran away from the cavalry. The forces of Germion Kingdom were watching the battle with abated breath, so when the enemy suddenly ran away, they couldn¡¯t help but cry out in confusion. Only one thing was clear. Germion Kingdom had taken the advantage.


    ¡°Retreat to camp!¡±


    From the perspective of Germion Kingdom, the goblins were retreating after attempting a poor imitation of a formation. When the forces of Germion Kingdom saw the goblins retreating without fighting, some of them were confused while others burned with vengeance.


    The former were the veteran holy knights that had a lot of experience, and thetter were the nobles that lost in thest battle. When they saw the goblins running away, they immediately gave the order to pursue without waiting for the crown prince¡¯s orders.


    ¡°¡­Too rash.¡±


    Valdor the Holy Knight bitterly spat, but there was no way they could afford not to move now. Besides, it was true that Germion Kingdom


    -with its orderly formation - was in position to chase after the retreating goblin army.


    ¡°Unu¡­ We have to go.¡±


    As Valdor¡¯s army began to move, Jize the One-Eyed also moved his forces. If two sides were moving, then naturally Jize also had to move his forces and pursue after the goblins. Afterwards, the mages and the imperial guards protecting the crown prince also followed.


    Germion Kingdom prepared to purse as they moved.


    Meanwhile, the cavalry made up of noble children rode after the backs of the demihumans. Facing the backs of the demihumans that suddenly turned around, they spurred their steeds onward as they sought to bury their spear into the back of the demihumans. To the demihumans¡¯ fortune, the enemy cavalry was mostly made up of young soldiers.


    The veterans among their ranks were merely there to support the children, so they were few in number. The young cavalry eager to gain war merits recklessly chased after the demihumans.


    Before they knew it, they had separated a good distance from the main force and were right before the entrance to the enemy camp.


    ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll get past their camp! Don¡¯t fall behind!¡±


    In that very instant when the head of the human cavalry was about to hit the back of the demihuman furthest back with his spear, his warhorse screamed, and he fell over.


    ¡°NU, AH!?¡±


    Suddenly, the legs of the warhorses were sent into chaos. On the forehead stuck out a lone arrow.


    When the warhorse suddenly fell over, the inertia sent the rider flying. As the rider rolled about, he saw a rain of arrows descending.


    ¡°Shoot them down! Don¡¯t allow them to kill the descendants of the crystals!¡±


    After Gilmi the Hero of Ganra himself had drawn his bow came the tribal goblins. There were fences ced here and there, and the demihumans and the human cavalry ran immediately after each other as they moved along the one-way road. It was then that Ganra¡¯s archers rained arrows on them, trying to outdo each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t falter!¡±


    But the cavalry of Germion Kingdom that seemed like it was about to fall into chaos, in a disy of great recklessness, rode onward despite the arrow rain. One reason behind this was because of the essentially one-way road that the demihumans led them into, which left them with little choice. The veteran members of the cavalry instantly realized that they had no ce to retreat to, while the children of the nobles were deadset on chasing after their prey.


    The only way for them to survive was to bury their spears into the backs of the demihumans and break through the enemy camp.


    ¡°They can¡¯t get away from the cavalry!¡±


    In response to Bui¡¯s shriek, Shumea resolutelymanded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t close the gates! Leave them open!¡±


    In order to retrieve the demihumans that had acted as bait to draw out the cavalry, they had to leave the gates of the camp open. They


    were originally supposed to lure the cavalry with a bigger distance between them.


    But with the way things were now, when the demihumans entered through the gate, the human cavalry came pouring in after.

 Volume 3, Chapter 230 - Battle of Cromshtock (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 230 - Battle of Cromshtock (3/3)</h4>


    ¡°Gi Zu-dono!¡±


    Gilmi had been shooting his arrows, but now, the enemy cavalry has gotten in. Gilmi continued to shoot at the enemy, but he also called out to Gi Zu.


    ¡°Leave it to us! Let¡¯s go, boys!¡±


    The biggest brawlers of the goblins, Gi Zu Ruo and his men. They took their weapons with them and fought against the cavalry that had entered.


    In the blink of an eye, blood and jeers filled the camp, and the ce was turned into a battlefield.


    The goblins had sessfully lured the enemy cavalry, but with their great numbers, it was still uncertain to whom victory would fall. Valdor realized that the cavalry had been lured, so he gave the order to elite of the eastern division to attack.


    ¡°Go! We can¡¯t just watch our allies get killed!¡±


    Valdor stood at the head of his army. In his hands were the twin swords that gave him his name. Valdor was dressed in light armor. His valiant figure as he naturally led his army from in front bolstered his troops¡¯ morale. With that, Jize the One-Eyed¡¯s southern army and the noble army also increased their pace.


    ¡°Onwards! Kill those goblins!¡±


    The fierce knights stood at the head of the army and raised the morale of the infantry, but Shumea and Gilmi were waiting for them.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    This is what they¡¯ve been waiting for the most in this battle.


    A charge led by the holy knights. Normal soldiers couldn¡¯t contest the holy knights and were cut down like flies. Like that the entire formation was torn apart. The goblin forces knew that it did not matter whether Gilmi, Shumea, or Gi Zu went out to fight. The result would be the same, so they prioritized on carrying out their n.


    ¡°After my arrow! Focus fire!¡±


    At the behest of Gilmi the Hero of Ganra, an arrow flew to the sky and shot for where Valdor was. But if he could be taken down by a mere arrow, he would not be called a holy knight. Arrows rained from the sky, but Valdor did not seem to care as he cut down only those that would make contact with his body. Valdor¡¯s army showed no signs of stopping.


    Valdor slowed down the pace of his army a little, but his eastern division army still steadily made their way for the goblin camp. Naturally, by doing that, the other infantry would be able to take the lead.


    The southern army of Jize the One-Eyed and the nobles¡¯ army went ahead.


    ¡°Damned monsters. Endure the rain of arrows.¡±


    Gilmi clicked his tongue in annoyance. He was panicking a little because of the enemy¡¯s speed.


    ¡°Shumea-dono!¡±


    ¡°I know! All forces retreat! Retreat!¡±


    After causing enough losses to the enemy cavalry to incapacitate them, the goblin forces immediately started retreating.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll take them on!¡±


    ¡°Ved! We¡¯re retreating!¡±


    Gi Zu¡¯s noble ss subordinate, Zu Ved, had lost his temper and did not want to retreat, but Gi Zu was beside him and was able to grab him by the scruff of his neck to take him away from battle.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re retreating too!¡±


    As Shumea led the main forces of the goblin army to retreat, Gilmi also started to retreat. The magic winds blowing violently in the air threw the arrows out of their trajectory. causing them to miss their target. The approaching unit of mages poured their spells toward the goblin camp.


    When Gilmi saw the goblins of the Ganra Tribe caught up in the attacks, he immediately gave the order to retreat. The southern army and the nobles¡¯ army that had taken the lead were approaching the outer part of the camp, but Gilmi¡¯s traps that they had built day and night were waiting for them.


    ¡°Damn you impudent bastards.¡±


    The nobles groaned as they were forced to jump over the pit falls


    ¡°¡­So the enemy wanted to lure us in.¡±


    As Jize quickly avoided the traps, he figured out what the goblins had in mind.


    ¡°In that case!¡±


    Jize immediately increased his pace.


    ¡°Those that can¡¯t keep up, follow after you avoid the traps!¡±


    In a disy of superhuman physical strength, Jize bolted off. Every step he took was equivalent to ten steps of a normal footman. When Gilmi saw Jize rush off by himself, Gilmi cried out to retreat.


    ¡°Soft!¡±


    Jize cut down the fences blocking his way with a stroke of his de, then he rushed through the opened gate. Inside were the heaps of corpses from the cavalry that fought earlier. Jize only nced at them for a moment before he charged into the camp and looked for the enemy. The goblins that werete running, the wounded humans, and the demihumans. Any and all who stood in his path were cut down with a stroke of his de, but Jize was looking for the enemy leader.


    After breaking through several gates, Jize found himself in an open area.


    It was then that he saw that figure.


    ¡°Nu. I was told the enemy were goblins, but¡­¡±


    ¡°GURUuuOOOOooOOoAaa!!!¡±


    The brutish orc ate the forbidden fruit and roared. In his hand was a thick iron spear that humans could not wield. The air ttened as the spear came swinging for Jize, but it only hit the ground.


    ¡°¡ªSo, there really are goblins!¡±


    When Jize was about to cut Bui¡¯s head, Gilmi¡¯s perfectly urate arrow shot at him. Jize cut down Gilmi¡¯s arrow and easily dodged Bui¡¯s iron spear.


    ¡°The monsters are working together. A terrifying thing. But unfortunately, it won¡¯t be enough to kill me.¡±


    On the face of the One-Eyed Holy Knight was a ferocious smile. Jize could more or less infer where Gilmi was based on the direction the arrow came from and where he was. Although there were a lot of ces to shoot him from given this was an open area, there weren¡¯t a lot of ces were one could shoot while still hiding.


    Bui once again swung his iron spear.


    Clouds of dust stirred up in the wake of that destructive power that would crush anything in its path, but Jize easily dodged it. He kept his eyes on the location he thought Gilmi was hiding in and used Bui¡¯s body as a shield by standing around him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how strong your spear is if it can¡¯t hit!¡±


    One stroke.


    Jize¡¯s de ran through Bui¡¯s arm, cutting him from his hand to his shoulder. In the next moment, blood spurted out of Bui¡¯s thick arms. Bui didn¡¯t seem to care at all, however, as he once again swung his iron spear.


    ¡°Unu. That should have been enough to keep a normal orc from moving again¡­¡±


    Bui¡¯s brutish body reinforced with an armor of muscles made it imposisble for Jize to finish him off with a single blow.


    ¡°The longer this drags on, the worse off I¡¯ll be.¡±


    Jize never once looked down on the physical abilities of monsters. He still remembered that Germion Kingdom once suffered greatly because of the Orc Madness. Records of the fear on that day lingered yet when the orcs wold keep running even after having their heads were lopped off.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not on the same level as the goblins, taking your head should get me a decent prize!¡±


    Jize easily dodged Bui¡¯s spear again and cut at his body.


    ¡°Still too shallow?¡±


    Jize calmly observed as blood came out of the orc¡¯s body, then he attacked with his sword again. He shed down from the shoulder to the chest, but the overly developed muscles blocked his attacks.


    ¡°I guess it really has to be the head then?¡±


    Jize eyed Bui¡¯s neck like a hunter eyeing his game. In the blink of an eye, three strokes were drawn. Bui was already covered in blood and had slowed down, but Jize never let his guard down as he watched the orc in front of him. When Jize was about to move again, an arrow was once again sent flying toward him.


    ¡°Annoying.¡±


    As a result, Jize had to jump back. At the same time, it was then that he saw a giant goblin.


    ¡°Did I make it?¡±


    Although not as thick as Bui¡¯s, Gi Zu Ruo fiercely smiled as he spun a simrly thick iron spear in his hands.


    ¡°¡­Hmm. Three monsters then? Very well. I shall happily take all of your heads as my trophies!¡±


    The One-Eyed Holy Knight smiled mightily like a demon.

 Volume 3, Chapter 231 - Harsh Offensive (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 231 - Harsh Offensive (1/2)</h4>


    While Jize the One-Eyed Knight was fighting with Bui the Orc King, Gi Zu Ruo, and Ra Gilmi Fishiga the Hero of Ganra, Shumea had led most of the rest of the army halfway down south.


    ¡°Damn it. The pursuers got to us too fast.¡±


    Having to use their strongest trump cards because of Jize¡¯s pursuit was a huge miscalction on her part. Despite that she continued to act the fool and encouraged her soldiers.


    ¡°Run now while your bosses are buying time!¡±


    The orcs and the goblins were worriedly looking at the camp, but Shumea ordered them to go. She led them down south. The border guards that have been following her from the start had no problems listening to her, and the other toons listened to her as well, albeit reluctantly.


    They were able to destroy the legs of the enemy, the cavalry, as nned, but one of the enemy¡¯s strongest powers, the holy knight, came charging at them sudednly. The prative power of that knight was beyond anything Shumea had expected.


    ¡°Seriously. That thing is a monster in and of itself.¡±


    She muttered to herself as she thought that the holy knight might be able to give the Goblin King a run for his money. Although it was to allow them to escape, being forced to use three of their trump cards here was a huge miscalction. If things went as nned, they were supposed to burn the whole thing along with the fortress, but now they had to revise their ns a little.


    They had left behind Gilmi, the general of the Bow and Arrow Army (Fanzel), so they have no choice now but to be flexible. This was by


    no means going to be easy on her. The forces of Germion Kingdom were bound to chase after them now, so they will have have to keep retreating while maintaining a reasonable distance.


    They¡¯ve inspected the routes that they would be using to retreat many times. But that knowledge isn¡¯t very reliable when they¡¯re actually being pursued. Shumea felt like she could still see that holy knight with overwhelming power approaching, causing her to shake a little.


    ¡°Hmph. This isn¡¯t a joke.¡±


    Shumea tried to fight her body shaking by forcing herself to smile.


    Bui and the others may have carried out their n to allow them to escape, but the fact that they¡¯re the ones most in danger of all still held true. Compared to them, their situation was still better. Shumea told herself that. Shumea fixed her grip on her short spear and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Come and try me, Holy Knights!¡±


    As Shumea spoke sharply, she could see smoke billowing out from the camp.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    ¡°GURUUuuOOOAAA!!¡±


    ¡°GURUuuOOooOoAaa!!!¡±


    The howling iron spears attacked from both directions¡­ Bui the Orc King alone was already strong physically, and now even Gi Zu was around to thrust out his spear. Gi Zu¡¯s physical strength and body were both extraordinary among goblins. The attack unleashed by the two monsters was undoubtedly a killing blow. If a normal human


    were standing here, he would surely be blown away along with his head.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    But this was Jize the One-Eyed. Not only was he able to brush off their attack, he even sent out an attack of his own.


    He rested the de he used to receive their attack a little and allowed his body to sink, then he ran away from the trajectory of the spears. In the same moment when he ran away, he had already prepared to unleash his own attack. That movement that was executed in practically an instant was a testament of his masterful technique and his abnormal courage. It was also proof of the training that he had beaten into his body many times.


    Jize¡¯s swordsmanship that was supported by his experience and training could be considered at a superior level even among holy knights.


    Even the way he shifted from a stance to an attack was polished. He chipped of the waste and focused only on swinging his sword. Using the least movement to cause the greatest effect, Jize¡¯s de grazed Bui¡¯s side and caused blood to spurt out.


    His fighting style that was gradually starting to inflict deeper wounds without burdening his de showed that he had experience hunting monsters alone. With the exception of someone like Vine the Mad de, who would use enchantment magic to strengthen her sword, normal adventurers would usually bring a lot of weapons with them when hunting alone and change them continually.


    To themon man it was not easy to hold back against monsters that had superior physical abilities. The body of monsters is their weapon itself.


    ws and fangs to tear apart their enemy. Hard skin to protect their body. Just trying to damage that hard skin would damage one¡¯s weapons. As such, it was a given for adventurers to bring multiple weapons.


    But, at the same time, there was another approach to this problem.


    This approach argued that one should instead target the weak points of monsters.


    At first, it might just be a scratch, but if you attack the same ce many times, the wound will deepen and the skin protecting the innards will be ripped open. Of course such a thing was generally impossible when one is risking his life against monsters and fighting an already difficult battle, but it is true that the chance of losing one¡¯s weapon while fighting against monsters is extremely high.


    If an adventurer is put in a situation with no weapons left, then he will no longer be able to fight. On top of that, adventurers had to bet their survival on the trump cards they possessed and had to fight with them, if they can¡¯t do it they will die. The one who was able to seed with that approach after much training is the man known as Jize.


    As Jize cut open Bui¡¯s side, Gi Zu attacked him with his spear. Despite a pool of blood having formed, he still thrust out his spear. The trajectory his spear followed was too straightforward, however, and it couldn¡¯t be anything more than easy pickings for Jize.


    Jize dodged that spear that came thrusting straight forward, then entered Gi Zu¡¯s range with a step. Immediately after, he swung his de, seeking to cut off Gi Zu¡¯s head, but Gi Zu hurriedly brought back his hand, so he was able to survive with just a scar on his neck.


    Gi Zu broke his posture from shock, and Jize pursued after him. In a sh, Jize held his sword in a high stance, but the sound of an arrow cutting the wind forced him to take a step back. Immediately after, the arrow shot from the shadows passed through where he was just a while ago.


    ¡°I see. So you¡¯re nning to shoot when things are going bad for you.¡±


    As Jize opened up the distance between them, Gi Zu also stepped back. In his ce, Bui stepped forward and swung his iron spear from above Jize¡¯s head. That attack could crush the ground and send stone fragments flying, but Jize easily dodged it.


    Jize jumped back and breathed out, then while paying attention to the two monsters blocking his path and keeping an eye out for the other monster shooting at him, he rested a little. This battle wherein a single blow could end him was extremely draining on his concentration and nerves.


    Jize intended to kill these monsters here, but it was likely that these monsters were nning to retreat. Otherwise, there would be no reason to allow their main forces to retreat.


    Monsters gaining intelligence¡­ It was a terrifying thought, but he had no choice but to acknowledge it.


    ¡°To think they were able to retreat in such orderly manner.¡±


    The enemy before him was probably just trying to buy time. But even then, there weren¡¯t that many monsters that could face a holy knight like himself on equal footing. As such, these three monsters are probably big wigs of the monster army.


    The greatest opening is when they try to run.


    If they take too much time retreating, the main forces of Germion Kingdom will catch up. In that case, they will no longer be able to run. They should be aware of that. If so, then Jize could not afford to leave. They might also try to run at the expense of others.


    Either way, one of them will fall to Jize.


    There was no need to push himself. Jize just had to calmly assume his stance. And when an opportunity presented itself, he would kill them.


    As such, the only thing he was worried about was failing due to a misstep in his concentration. Jize fought with the three monsters while taking a break from time to time to maintain his concentration.


    As for the goblins, the most they could do was to keep themselves from dying to this holy knight. Bui the Orc King, Gi Zu the Duke ss, Gilmi the Noble ss¡­ Despite these three working together, they were gradually being pushed back.


    The approaching shouts informed them that the enemy was getting closer.


    ¡°Bui-dono.¡±


    Gi Zu quietly spoke to Bui, who had eaten the forbidden fruit (apple) and had apletely different aura.


    ¡°Please step back when I give the signal.¡±


    ¡°BURUuuUu¡­¡±


    As Bui breathed out violently, Gi Zu stepped forward. And the holy knight that had taken distance, suddenly stepped forward and entered into his range. Gi Zu swung his spear to intercept Jize, who had suddenly entered into range, but Jize dodged his attack.


    In fact, Gi Zu only ended up being cut. Gi Zu cried out in pain, but he bought time. Gi Zu himself never thought he would be able to win against a holy knight. At first he was furious when he heard Gilmi and Shumea¡¯s n, but now that he was fighting Jize, he knew they were telling the truth.


    He had to acknowledge it.


    The enemy in front of him was clearly stronger than himself.


    That humiliating truth roused the mes of anger, but that anger could not possibly overturn reality. And it was precisely because of that that Gi Zu obeyed the n. It was a given that there would be an enemy stronger than him when he was living in the forest. Those that were big, those that had poison, and those that had sharp fangs¡­


    This human had none of those, but in their ce, he possessed a skill that he had trained so hard for.


    No matter how many times he swung his spear, the enemy would nimbly dodge and cut his thighs. When Gi Zu fell to his knees, Jize¡¯s sword came swinging. Gi Zu immediately rolled on the ground to dodge. Jize wanted to pursue, but Bui¡¯s attack forced him to back off.


    ¡°Holy Knight-dono!¡±


    The southern army Jize led entered the open area. When Jize saw that, he was certain of victory. But it was then that the suffering Gi Zu cried out.


    ¡°Ved! Now!!¡±


    Suddenly, mes spread through the ground.


    ¡°This is¡­ No! Retreat!¡±


    As soon as Jize saw the pirs of me running across the ditch of the ground, he cried out and ordered his soldier to retreat.


    ¡°Pops!¡±


    ¡°KU¡­ As expected, that human is absurdly strong.¡±


    Ved, who had been hiding, ran to where Gi Zu was. Jize did not pursue. As he lifted up Gi Zu, whose expression was twisted in pain, Zu Ved red at Jize, but without saying anything, he ran.


    ¡°Damned monsters! You intend to burn even your camp!?¡±


    Jize spat curses as he red at the running Bui and Ved, but he couldn¡¯t chase after them. No. He had to get his men out of here now. It was more important to get his personal army back on its feet than to chase after the monsters.

 Volume 3, Chapter 231 - Harsh Offensive (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 231 - Harsh Offensive (2/2)</h4>


    On the other side of the haze from the heat was a lone monster standing.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga, who had been hiding all this time, finally appeared before Jize, but Jize didn¡¯t say anything to him and merely turned heel.


    ¡°Next time, I will surely take your head,¡± Jize said to himself.


    ¡°Holy Knight-dono!¡±


    ¡°Jize-sama!¡±


    Jize responded to the voices calling out to him and began retreating his army.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The wind is blowing southwest. So just calm down and destroy the camp from where the wind is blowing, then we can get out.¡±


    Seeing Jize calmly retreating, Gilmi too turned heel.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The goblins who burned their camp and survived the pursuit of Germion Kingdom sent the demihumans to every direction to look for the enemy army. The smoke from the camp they had burned to allow themselves to escape had spread throughout the whole area. That bit them back due to the demihumans¡¯ strong sense of smell.


    Although they managed to survive, they had now lost track of the enemy. As they poured all of their resources into locating the enemy, they started working on the new traps.


    ¡°Well~ It¡¯s great that you¡¯re all alive.¡±


    As the goblin forces met up again, Shumea patted Bui, Gi Zu, Gilmi and the others on the shoulders as she thanked their fortune.


    ¡°The enemy was strong as expected¡­ If we hadn¡¯t burned the whole camp, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape.¡±


    ¡°I was done in pretty badly too. Honestly, I don¡¯t think we can win.¡±


    Gi Zu and Bui were both very dispirited, but Gilmi thought differently.


    ¡°But we were able to survive, so our n remains the same. That human seemed to treasure his subordinates¡¯ lives more than ours.¡±


    The holy knight was an overwhelming power that could easily dodge all the traps, cross a great distance, and take them on in a melee. But even that enemy that appears to have no weakness at first nce still has to lead an army. He has subordinates.


    It ismon sense to attack the enemy¡¯s weakness.


    If the enemy can¡¯t be defeated as a lone soldier, then the goblins should just make the enemy retreat as an army. That was the conclusion that Shumea and Gilmi arrived at, but there were still a lot of challenges to ovee to make that happen.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good news.¡±


    Shumea happily nodded and Gilmi agreed.


    ¡°Bui-dono. This is thanks to Gi Zu-dono.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, right. You guys better hurry up and meet your subordinates. They¡¯ve been worried to death all this time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±


    Gi Zu nodded to them, then he went to his subordinates. The fact that he held his fist tightly as he left, however, showed that there were still some things that he wasn¡¯t convinced about.


    ¡°Bui-dono, why don¡¯t you go as well?¡±


    ¡°In that case, please excuse me.¡±


    Bui, on the other hand, seemed to have a sense of security from aplishing a great task, as he headed to where the orcs were with a relieved expression on his face.


    ¡°So, are you not going?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to confirm. About the reinforcements. Rashka ising here, right?¡±


    ¡°He should be headed to our meeting point.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    As Gilmi folded his arms and became thoughtful, Shumea tilted her head and asked him.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°No, I was thinking it might be better to change our ns and make the army retreat sooner. The enemy is more belligerent than expected.¡±


    ¡°Belligerent, huh.¡±


    Shumea once again considered the situation of Germion Kingdom. The information she got from Pale the Tactician shed through her mind, but she could note to a conclusion.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your opinion as someone who personally fought them, so I¡¯d like to trust you, but we can¡¯t convince that girl with just that, you know?¡±


    ¡°You think so too?¡±


    Gilmi was aware that it was a feeling that only those that have tasted it would understand, and as such would be difficult to convince others with, but that was precisely why he was consulting Shumea.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s pretty stubborn in some ces, you see.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡°If you want, I could try giving a full report to her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Never mind. I¡¯ll talk to her myself.¡±


    ¡±I see,¡± Shumea nodded as Gilmi turned around and left since his business with her was done. As she saw Gilmi off, Shumea ordered her subordinates to hurry the preparations to retreat.


    ¡°Well, just in case.¡±


    As Shumea muttered that to herself, she went back to her tent to rest.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After getting out of the camp, the forces of Germion Kingdom immediately opened a war council under Crown Prince Ishtar and decided their next course of action.


    ¡ªTake the entire army and pursue the goblins immediately.


    That was the n proposed by the nobles and approved by the two holy knights. Although they may have expelled the monsters, they have yet to reim the Western Region. To the nobles who haven¡¯t tasted victory in a long while, they wanted to make use of this opportunity to gain even more merits.


    Of course, there were all sorts of political agendas in y as well, but that couldn¡¯t be helped.


    The cavalry were the ones who suffered the most casualties in thest battle. Because of their great losses, they have lost the ability to continue fighting, but at the same time, it makes them feel as if the achievement of having expelled the monsters was not enough. The damage received by the cavalry made up of noble children is the same power of the nobles that will be supporting Germion Kingdom. Since that power has fallen greatly, they wanted to get the best results they could from this war.


    If they couldn¡¯t pull that much off, then their political influence in Germion Kingdom will take a hit or even copsepletely.


    The reason the holy knights and the military authorities that wanted to increase the authority of the royal family did not refuse was because of the military aspect.


    It was true that they were able to expel the monsters during the crown prince¡¯s expedition. It could be said that they were now standing at the starting line they were thinking of. But because the crown prince was so skilled, Jize and Valdor were now thinking of starting their own war.


    Another reason they decided to allow the pursuit of the enemy was because of the little casualties suffered by the southern and eastern army led by the two holy knights.


    If the holy knights could retake the western region during the crown prince¡¯s first expedition in exchange for the sacrifices made by the noble¡¯s army, then their merits would be unequalled. They would garner far more attention than any of the holy knights within the country.


    Moreover, this expedition was made with the objective of retaking the western region. If they could aplish that, then nothing would be better.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    After the war council ended, the various generals went back to their toons to lead their respective forces. Of those generals, the two holy knights took the same route.


    ¡°That you were not against pursuing the enemy, Valdor-dono. You are a prudent man, so I thought for sure¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, so that¡¯s what. It¡¯s because I want to give more merits to the crown prince.¡±


    The achievement of expelling the monsters with one¡¯s own army was sweeter than honey and would silence anyone within the Germion Kingdom that so respected power. King Ashtal himself had gone out on expeditions to hunt monsters when he was younger. It was because of his achievements then that his subjects and the nobles continue to support him to this day.


    ¡°I see. So, it¡¯s parental love.¡±


    Ishtar will probably rule for a long time. As such, his educator, Valdor, wanted to gift him a huge achievement, and there could be no better opportunity than this expedition.


    ¡°Go ahead andugh. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°What? If we¡¯re talking of personal reasons, then I too have mine.¡±


    ¡°The goblin and orc leaders, huh?¡±


    As Jize quietly nodded, in his mind shed the appearance of those high-ranked monsters that tried to trap his army.


    ¡°If there is one thing I¡¯m worried about, it¡¯s that these monsters seem to be trying to lure us into the western region.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m aware of that too. We can¡¯t let our guard down. Defeat isn¡¯t impossible, but the odds of winning for us isn¡¯t zero just yet.¡±


    Valdor was basically saying that they won¡¯t know who¡¯s the victor if they don¡¯t try. To that, Jize wrylyughed.


    ¡°This battle isn¡¯t like you, Twin Swords Knight. Though I do prefer you like this.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t always so cautious. We have to win this war. That¡¯s why we have to prioritize our speed as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Umu. I agree.¡±


    After deciding to pursue the enemy, the holy knights took the lead, and Germion Kingdom began pursuing the goblin forces even when it was still dark.

 Volume 3, Chapter 232 - A Resolute Pursuit (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 232 - A Resolute Pursuit (1/2)</h4>


    Although the goblins had only lost sight of the enemy for a moment, they sent the demihumans to scout and watch their surroundings while they made preparations to retreat. Being chased was exactly what they wanted, but it still put a considerable strain on their soldiers.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    That scream-like report immediately woke Shumea from her shallow slumber.


    ¡°Where and how many!?¡±


    The soldier called out to Shumea from outside of her tent. It would appear that out of consideration for her, he refrained from entering, but Shumea didn¡¯t care about it one bit, as she exited her tent in her underwear and spoke to the soldier.


    ¡°T-The details are unclear, but the enemies areing from the northeast. They number approximately 1,000.¡±


    Shumea clicked her tongue as she listened to the report. She asked the kneeling messenger.


    ¡°The distance?¡±


    ¡°Roughly 5 kirols (kilometers)¡±


    5km to the northeast. They were too close, Shumea thought, so she sent the messenger to Gilmi, while she closed her doors to wear her armor.


    ¡°They slipped through our patrols!?¡±


    The patrolling demihumans were spread 10km around them. If the enemy were halfway through that, then that must mean they were able to slip through their patrols.


    ¡°Damn it. Why are ill forebodings the only guesses that are urate!?¡±


    He quickly wore his armor, took his spear, and left his tent. He called for all themanding officers, starting with the assistant officers, and ordered them to immediately retreat. They were to leave the tents behind, taking only the bare necessities with them.


    1,000 was too few.


    It was likely there was a detached force elsewhere. The question now was where the holy knights were, Shumea thought.


    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t believe they managed to slip through the patrols of the descendant of the crystals.¡±


    Gilmi¡¯s question made Shumea change her thoughts.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to ept. But the truth is that they¡¯re headed here right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Gi Zu-dono, Bui-dono. I¡¯m sorry about this, but please take care of the rear.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Just leave it to us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shumea put aside her usually joking self and gave out orders.


    ¡°Gilmi-dono, you are to give us cover just as we¡¯ve nned.¡±


    ¡°Umu.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll contact the centaurs and the fangs, then as soon as we meet up, we¡¯ll move down south as fast as we can. Cover us until then.¡±


    After confirming that everyone understood the n, Shumea sent out a messenger. They had to meet up with the demihumans. The world was gradually moving from the hands of the Night God (Ya Jansu) to the body of the God of Fire (Rodo).


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Shumea frowned when she felt like she¡¯d heard a screaming from the northeastern side of the camp, the direction from where the enemy was supposedly approaching.


    ¡°¡­A scream?¡±


    Gi Zu, who had rtively good ears, turned with suspicion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look. Bui-dono, please go as well when you¡¯re ready,¡± Gi Zu said.


    ¡±Yes,¡± Bui replied. Gi Zu left Bui and the others to lead his subordinates toward the direction of the scream.


    As he pulled on the bowstring and the wind cried, he shot out an arrow. It was still dark when that arrow made a low-toned sound as it was sucked in by the unclear horizon toward an enemy.


    ¡°It hit.¡±


    As the gentle winds of the insfortable caressed Jize the One- Eyed¡¯s cheeks, he removed his hand from his bow.


    ¡°Shooting from a horse isn¡¯t something a martial artist is meant to do, but¡­ the demihumans - their friends - keeping for them. Damned goblins making me shoot from a horse like this. Nothing could be more unpleasant!¡±


    Although angry, the glint in his eyes did not lessen even a little as he red at his surroundings. When his narrowed eyes spotted another moving, he drew his bow once more.


    ¡°So annoying!¡±


    He shot an arrow to the yet dark sky. The arrow lodged itself into the back of the demihuman so naturally, it was almost as if it were being sucked in. After being prated, the demihuman keeled over.


    ¡°Tell the main force at the back to move faster!¡±


    After getting rid of the scouts, Jize took his southern army and steadily approached the goblins. Because Jize the One-Eyed himself was acting as the scout, the forces of Germion Kingdom were able to take out the demihuman scouts while approaching the goblin forces.


    Sending the demihumans out in pairs to scout was a bad idea.


    The centaurs had greater physical abilities, but their eyes weren¡¯t as effective in the night. Although their eyes weren¡¯t any worse off than


    humans, whenever they heard arge army approaching, they would try to get closer to ascertain their numbers. It was then that Jize would shoot them down.


    If it were the fang tribe, things might have gone differently, but most of the area extending from the north to the south were covered by the centaurs. It can only be said that the two demihuman chiefs had no luck. Meanwhile, the Fang Tribe (Werewolf) werepletely unable to find the enemy and were starting to consider going back to the goblins.


    Germion Kingdom had broken through the area managed by the centaurs.


    Fortunately, Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s assassin unit were also in the area and one of them was able to spot the human forces, so they were still able to get wind of the situation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ They¡¯re here.¡±


    Jize saw the enemy hiding in the grass, but since they were preparing to move, he wasn¡¯t sure what to do. Should he attack by himself and mess up the formation or should he wait for the main force to arrive.


    Word has already been sent.


    The rough location of this ce has already been passed, and there are also scouts along the way, so the answer should have been clear.


    But even someone like Jize needed courage to throw himself into an army that was probably about 3,000 men strong. Even if he might be a match for a thousand warriors (warrior) alone, he still needed the resolve to gamble with his life.


    ¡°¡­Is this fear? Me?¡±


    Within the darkness, Jize asked himself that.


    ¡°No. That can¡¯t be. I could not possibly lose to the likes of goblins.¡±


    As those words that came from his heart answered his question, a fierce smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°This is exactly what I have been waiting for! A stage made just for me!¡±


    Jize threw his bow and drew his curved sword from his back, then he plunged himself into the chaos.


    With no one to stop Jize, the goblins fell into panic from a morning attack executed by one man and one man alone.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The goblins were stupefied by that surprise attack.


    Attacks during the night and in the morning each had their rules. But such rules only held true between humans. The goblins saw the holy knight, Jize, attacking by himself. But they assumed that it was only a foolish human scout getting too deep into their territory.


    The rare ss goblin thought of catching the human when he was near enough, then use him to find out where the humans were. By the time the goblin paled and saw that Jize was fiercely charging for their camp, it was already toote.


    A swing of that curved sword easily lopped off the goblin¡¯s head. In a sh, two goblins had already fallen. When a goblin saw the two goblins beside it beheaded just like that, before those corpses could even fall to the ground, the dumbfounded goblin received a kick to the pit of his stomach. Jize nced at the goblin as the goblin was sent flying, then Jize held his curved sword horizontally in the now opened space.


    Jize buried his sword into the neck of the goblin in front of him, and after instantly killing the four goblins around him, he raised up his voice and named himself.


    ¡°I am the holy knight, Jize, of Germion Kingdom! I¡¯vee for your heads, goblins!¡±


    As brave as the goblins were, that overwhelming power was enough to strike fear into their hearts. The de of the raging one-eyed demon mercilessly beheaded the goblins one after another. Those overawed fell prey to his de, and Jize freely ughtered the goblins that have been winning all this time.


    That seemingly impossible prative power that allowed a lone man to suppress a thousand foes trampled over the goblins all the way to the middle. When Gi Zu Ruo saw that terrible sight, he raised his voice and went out to stop him, but already, 50 goblins had been sacrificed.


    ¡°Damned human!¡±


    ¡°Ohh, you¡¯re the goblin from that time! What good luck!¡±


    Jizeughed as he received Gi Zu¡¯s spear. They did not bother to hide their fierceness in this tight battle.


    ¡°If you have a name, then name yourself, monster! I am Jize Yuwenti! The man who shall hunt you!¡±


    ¡°Naming myself is annoying, but as you wish! I am Gi Zu Ruo! The goblin who shall kill you!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 232 - A Resolute Pursuit (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 232 - A Resolute Pursuit (2/2)</h4>


    The two roaring beasts distanced themselves from each other for a moment, but very quickly came rushing for each other once more. Gi Zu raised up his spear from a low stance and Jize brushed it off. Jize kept on going like that and assumed a high stance, but Gi Zu read the trajectory of his attack and increased his pace.


    He took his deflected spear and raised it above him, cing it along the trajectory of Jize¡¯s descending sword. Normally, he should have been able to easily receive Jize¡¯s de, but instead it easily split his iron spear in two and buried itself into his shoulder. When his sword entered Gi Zu¡¯s flesh, Jize smiled.


    ¡°Did you think I couldn¡¯t cut iron!?¡±


    But Gi Zu, who had lowered his hips a little, suddenly cried out and released his spirit.


    ¡°GURUUuUaAooOOO!!¡±


    As he threw away the spear that had been cleanly cut in two, he unleashed the true nature of the Mad Dragon, the one who has heavily received the divine protection of the mad god. He ignored the de buried into his shoulder and sent his fist toward Jize¡¯s side.


    ¡°GU!?¡±


    As the sound of ribs breaking resounded, Jize faltered a little. On top of that, Gi Zu bashed his head against Jize¡¯s now lowered forehead, causing Jize to close his eyes, then Gi Zu swung his fist with all his strength. This was the same right fist that once thoroughly crushed Zu Ved. But since then, Gi Zu has evolved a ss and its power was now greater than before.


    It was a fist that could break the neck of a normal human. And even Jize was sent tumbling and flying 4 meters away. At the wake of the impact, the ground hollowed and clouds of dust were raised up. It was a power that could kill even goblins.


    ¡°¡­I thought you¡¯d lost your mind due to pain, but it seems that this is your true nature.¡±


    When Jize calmly appeared within the clouds of dust, everyone but the maddened Gi Zu was shocked. After throwing away the de buried within his shoulder, Gi Zu roared in anger and once again chased after Jize.


    ¡°GURURUUuGAAAaAAa!!¡±


    Jize wiped the blood that flowed out of his mouth and without hesitation stepped toward Gi Zu once again.


    Unarmed, Jize lowered his hips and brought his left hand forward. Using that same left hand, he brushed aside Gi Zu¡¯s fist that was swung only with power, then with all of his strength, he buried his right hand into Gi Zu


    ¡°¡ªBut!¡±


    After hitting Gi Zu¡¯s chin perfectly, he brought back his hands and talked himself up.


    ¡°I, who have mastered all martial arts, have no weakness!¡±


    When the surrounding goblins saw Gi Zu falling after being hit, they could not help but be shaken.


    ¡°Bastard, how dare you do that to pops!¡±


    From that crowd of shaken goblins appeared a proud Zu Ved, carrying a club on his shoulders.


    ¡°Save pops!¡±


    He spurred on the goblins of the brawler faction and ran to where Gi Zu had copsed.


    ¡°What good fortune. A one-on-one duel is the flower of the battlefield, but a battle like this is more fitting of a monster hunt¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªGURUuuUUOOAAA!¡±


    But before he could even finish saying that, Bui, who had been sneaking around, suddenly appeared behind him and attacked him. That attack that was loaded with all of Bui¡¯s strength crushed the ground, giving rise to clouds of dust and scattering fragments of stones.


    ¡°¡ªEven the orcs came? What good fortune!¡±


    After Jize immediately jumped out of the way, he took out his curved sword, and began cutting down the approaching goblins of the brawler faction. He was not using his sword like he did before where he aimed only for the neck. His sword now was like a storm of des that literally crushed life.


    ¡°What good fortune! Ahh, what good fortune! This is the real pleasure of hunting monsters! KU KA KA KA KA KA!!¡±


    Jize the One-Eyedughed like a demon as he cut down the approaching goblins and orcs. He handled his curved sword with one hand and cut the monsters from head to crotch with a single stroke.


    Then he used is other hand to push his fingers into the eyes of the orcs that approached. He threw the screaming orcs and crushed the head of the convulsing orcs underfoot.


    ¡°So this is all that orcs amount to.¡±


    As Jize cut the monsters one after another, the circle of monsters around him had no choice but to distance itself from him.


    ¡°Damn it! That¡¯s a real monster.¡±


    Zu Ved clicked his tongue as he took Gi Zu and handed him to be protected by his subordinate. After that he gradually ordered everyone to step back. If Gi Zu hadn¡¯t heard that they had to prioritize retreating beforehand, he would have definitely attacked here.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    After recovering Gi Zu, the monsters gradually retreated while keeping their distance.


    The ones watching the rear was Bui who led the orcs and the demihumans who camete. Bui was dead scared of the holy knight¡¯s strength, so he had the orcs equip themselves with heavy armor and steel shields. Although doing this slowed them down, if one looked at how it was able to reduce their casualties, it was the right choice.


    The orcs pressed their shoulders against each other to eliminate any openings between them and gradually retreated. Jize tried to attack the orcs that were single-mindedly focused on defending, but the centaurs, who were furious from having their tribe members killed, interfered.


    ¡°Fire your arrows!¡±


    The arrows of the centaurs could easily prate even iron. Much less the body of a human like Jize. Although his physical abilities were indeed amazing, the arrows shot by the centaur needed only a moment, on top of which, they themselves even moved quickly.


    Though angered, the chief, Tianos, never forgot those two strong points of his army.


    They were proud of their legs that allowed them to run. And their skill in archery that allowed them to hunt was their pride.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Just focus on covering them. But if there¡¯s an opening, kill him!¡±


    After drawing their bows to the limit and shooting three arrows sessively, they sprinted off. Naturally, this left even Jize stumped, and he had no choice but to prioritize defending himself over chasing the goblins.


    When the body of the God of Fire (Rodo) had risen, the arrows of the centaur were finally exhausted. Jize remained standing, but the area around him was now like a pincushion. By this point in time, however, the goblins have already gotten away and were already devoting their attention to fixing their formation.


    ¡°They escaped, but¡­¡±


    Jize, who was covered in blood, turned around and looked behind him. The attack of the main force was too slow. He looked toward the horizon, wondering if something might happen, but after a while, the main force finally appeared across the shimmer of hot air.


    After rendezvousing with the main force, the information he got shocked him.


    ¡°¡­The scouts were almost wiped out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they all received wounds at the throat.¡±


    There was no need to ask who was responsible for it.


    When Jize found out that the scouts he sent were done in, he wryly smiled.


    ¡°¡­Not bad, goblins.¡±


    ¡°What shall we do now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ We should leave the vanguard to Valdor-dono and the nobles¡¯ army. If we throw ourselves into the dark, no matter how many lives we have, it won¡¯t be enough.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    The soldier didn¡¯t seem convinced, but Jize justughed and went back to his tent to change clothes. Although he managed to slow down the goblins, they were still in good health. Jize knew that they would be at a disadvantage if attacked during the night, so he had his soldiers make a simple camp by the time the sun set.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start chasing the enemy tomorrow morning. Rest well for now.¡±


    It was a bold order, but the southern army obeyed Jize and rested for the time being.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Jize-dono is letting us take the vanguard?¡±


    When Valdor the Holy Knight was informed of that through the messenger, he turned to the distant camp that was yet under construction and wondered within his helmet.


    ¡°Yes. He wishes to pass on the position of vanguard due to having lost his scouts.¡±


    ¡°First, they take out our legs. Now, they take out our eyes?¡±


    Valdor became thoughtful for a moment, but he had no choice but to order his army to advance. Yesterday, the son of Lord Bedoru, the Minister of the Military, Victor, died. In light of that sad news, Valdor had no choice but to resolve himself to order the army to advance.


    If they did not at least take back the Western Region, what face would he have to meet a father who¡¯s lost his son.


    ¡°If the southern army is going to be making camp, then this is a good opportunity. We shall take the lead and advance for the enemy.¡±


    There should be no problems with the supply base prepared at Jize¡¯s camp. As Valdor decided in his mind that unless they caused inflicted catastrophic damage upon the goblin army, this battle would continue, he resumed his army¡¯s march.


    He relied on the information Jize sent to maintain his army¡¯s march. Valdor¡¯s army went deep into the Western Region. The imperial guards under the crown prince, the mages, and the nobles¡¯ army were all gathered together behind the eastern army that served as the vanguard.


    Just like Jize, Valdor could not just throw his army into the fray, so he quietly watched the enemy from within his army. Before long the skies were overturned by the Night God, and the Goddess of Darkness (Verdna) spread her wings. It was then that they made camp. Of course, they did not let their guard down even then.


    They sent small toons to every direction to keep watch, while they put up simple tents and slept.


    The goblins they were so wary of did not attack, and the next day, they could see the backs of the goblins again.


    It was on the next day since the humans started pursuing the goblins that Fanzel entered one of the three forests that dotted the ins. The nobles¡¯ army said that they should enter the forest as soon as possible, but the mages were against it since it was difficult to use their spells in a ce with poor vision.


    The magic they used was mostly me magic. Such magic wasn¡¯t just difficult to use inside a forest, if a mistake were to be made, they would end up causing a fire, burning themselves to death.


    ¡°Victory is right before us! We should attack posthaste!¡±


    It was themissioned officer of the nobles¡¯ army that insisted that.


    ¡°That is precisely why we must exercise caution! There is nothing good about rushing in vain!¡±


    Valdor became thoughtful as he listened to the rebuttal of the mages¡¯missioned officer. He wanted to give as much achievements as possible to the crown prince. But if they were to fight at the forest, they would be at a disadvantage. Given the circumstance, they had no choice but to drag the goblins out of the forest. Jize¡¯s southern army was presently keeping watch of the surrounding area.


    ¡°Umu¡­¡±


    As Jize fondled his eye patch, he became thoughtful.


    ¡°¡­What if we burned it down instead?¡±


    In response to those few words, all eyes gathered. But that couldn¡¯t be helped, after all, it was Crown Prince Ishtar himself who said that.


    ¡°The forest?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If the goblins were to show themselves, wouldn¡¯t we then be able to get our battle?¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    Valdor considered it and nodded.


    ¡°A magnificent n, Your Highness.¡±


    Valdor bowed his head, then immediately turned to the othermissioned officers and had them prepare to burn the forest. On the next day, a fire was started in the forest that the Bow and Arrow


    Army (Fanzel) was hiding in. Caught up in the spoke, Fanzel had no choice but to show themselves just as the humans had nned.

 Volume 3, Chapter 233 - A Scathing Counterattack (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 233 - A Scathing Counterattack (1/3)</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally driven them to a corner.¡±


    The humans watched as the goblins scurried from the forest and quickly picked themselves to fix their formation. Valdor the Holy Knight said that line as if he was trying to confirm what he was seeing was real.


    Just as Crown Prince Ishtar had nned, they set fire to the forest the goblins ran into. The goblins caught up in the smoke fled from the opposite direction of the burning forest, but they still somehow managed to gather under their gs and assume formation.


    If the eastern division army were to attack here they would surelye out victorious. But Valdor did not approve of that. His objective was not the death of these goblins but a meritorious war service for Crown Prince Ishtar. Of course there would be little point in setting fire to the forest if they hadn¡¯t surrounded it first. There was little point in killing the fleeing goblins.


    Although it was also their objective to crush the goblin forces of the Western Region, it was only by executing their operation perfectly that they would be able to send off the dead. Valdor surrounded the forest before setting fire to it. If the goblins ran toward them, they would wipe them out.


    But when they set fire to the forest, at almost the same time, the goblins seemed to have decided to abandon the forest. The goblins gave up fleeing, and immediately gathered under a g after exiting the forest. Although crude, they were able to assume formation.


    When Valdor saw that, he intentionally allowed them time toplete their formation.


    Everything was for Ishtar¡¯s sake.


    If Valdor were to break through the goblins with only the eastern division army while they were reassuming formation, naturally, the merit would fall to him. If that were to happen, then there would be no point to chasing the goblins this far.


    Unless he allowed Ishtar to wipe out the goblins himself, there was no point to any of this.


    ¡°You¡¯re certain there are no ambushes in the forests to the sides?¡±


    Valdor turned away from the formation of the goblins and wondered what the goblins¡¯ purpose here could be. They have been running all this time, so there should be a reason.


    It could be an ambush or perhaps a trap.


    But thend here was not fit for traps, and the scouts he sent reported that there were no pitfalls or any such obstructions here.


    He considered there might be an ambush, so even though they had little time, he sent out scouts to surround the forests. If there were a lot of goblins hiding in the forests, then the scouts should naturally be able to notice them.


    From thest battle at the Battle of Cromshtock (Camp), Valdor knew that the goblins specialized in digging holes. As such, it was possible that they might be hiding in a hole somewhere¡­


    ¡°The forests were dense, but we confirmed no goblin presence there.¡±


    ¡°I see. What of traces of the ground being dug?¡±


    ¡°We searched for those too just to be safe, but there weren¡¯t any. Not even a little bit¡­¡±


    If the goblins had dug out holes, then naturally, there should have been some soil left. Even if he had sent his scouts out in a hurry, there should be no ce to hide soil in such a dense forest crawling with vegetation.


    ¡°Alright. I understand the situation now.¡±


    If the scouts were saying the same thing after sending them out three times, then there must be no goblins indeed. And even if there were, the holy knight, Jize, was with them too. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult supporting two fronts. Moreover, they also had the elite of the kingdom with them, the Kingdom Magic Corps.


    As long as the goblins themselves don¡¯t have arge-scale mage unit, then the kingdom magic corps will gain plenty of merits in this battle.


    ¡°The imperial guards are in position.¡±


    After the messenger reported that, Valdor quietly closed his eyes and calmed himself down.


    ¡°¡­This is the end. Bring down the hammer of justice on these monsters that torment us!¡±


    At Valdor¡¯s behest, the eastern army marched, and the rest of the human forces followed suit.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Hurry! The third squad iste!¡±


    Shumeamanded as she wiped her cheeks covered in soot.


    ¡°Shumea-dono, the demihumans and the Ganra Archers are in position.¡±


    The general of the Bow and Arrow Army (Fanzel), Ra Gilmi Fishiga the Hero of Ganra, called out to Shumea, who was at the center, ordering the human toons to get into formation.


    ¡°Ahh, Gilmi-dono.¡±


    That soot-covered face ckened a little, and she smiled.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not used to battle, so it might take a while.¡±


    ¡°Pale-dono also said that you don¡¯t have to push yourself too much. You originally weren¡¯t a part of the border guards. It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    When Gilmi said that nonchntly, Shumea raised her beautiful brows in surprise.


    ¡°So goblins can even console people now? This is a new discovery.¡±


    ¡°I was just saying the truth.¡±


    While they were idly talking, the army finished getting into formation. Their formation was a Double-Row Formation. From the start, their objective was defense. Facing the enemy at the front lines, were the orcs, the goblins, and the humans. In the second row were the archers of Ganra and the demihumans.


    This was a formation that was meant to stop the enemy and then counterattack. The Ganra Tribe was at the center, while the demihumans were at the nks.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the situation is like this that I¡¯ll say it clearly now. Don¡¯t expect too much from my men.¡±


    ¡°Understood. But that¡¯s precisely why they¡¯ve been split to the nks. The orcs and Gi Zu-dono¡¯s toon at the center should be able to stop the enemy somehow.¡±


    What they were scared of was the enemy trying to break through behind the holy knights. So long as they could defend against that, then even the weak border guards should be able to endure.


    ¡°I¡­ suppose. Anyway, let¡¯s send the demihumans now. If they can, I¡¯d like for them to disturb the enemy with their mobility. If we just sit here and wait for the holy knights to attack, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to watch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡±


    ¡°Just leave it to this oneesan.¡±


    Shumea said as she showed off her biceps. Gilmi nodded and went back to the Ganra Tribe he led.


    ¡°Now then, Ms. Pale. Show me this n working.¡±


    As Shumea fearlesslyughed, she ordered the demihumans to advance.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourselves. Just stop the enemy from moving!¡±


    An order was sent to the demihumans that were running at the nks through Gilmi, and the chiefs of the centaurs and the werewolves gave their approval.


    The eastern division army of Germion Kingdom equipped themselves with half cone-shaped shields that were about as tall as their soldiers were. The demihumans approached them, and the centaurs shot their arrows from a great distance. It was a strategy that made use of their specialty, which was archery on horseback, so they tried to get around the enemy as they shot their bows.


    ¡°Second toon of the left wing! Fish Scales Formation!¡±


    The eastern army changed their formation while running, but under Valdor¡¯smand, they were perfectly coordinated. The arrows of the centaurs could easily prate even iron, but because of the half cone shape of the eastern army¡¯s shields, there was little room for the arrows to stick themselves into. The soldiers needed only to tilt their shields a little and they would easily be able to deflect the arrows.


    ¡°Send a messenger to the mages! Tell them to cover us!¡±


    While the eastern army were deflecting the attacks of the demihumans, a barrage of fire spells from the mages covered for them.


    ¡°KU¡­ Distance yourselves from the enemy!¡±


    Because of the mages¡¯ fire spells, the chief of the centaurs, Tianos, ordered his tribe members to stop attacking and retreat. The same was true for the fangs. In order to avoid the fire bullets of the enemy mages, they had to assume a wide attacking formation, but when they approached the eastern army and spears were thrown at them, they had no choice but to literally run with their tails between their legs.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have lost if we were fighting up close! Damn it!¡±


    When the rain of fire bullets were followed with spears, the attack formation of the fangs were sent into disarray. They had originally assumed a wide formation. So when spears were thrown at them after the rain of fire, the spears were not thrown against a pack of werewolves but individuals due to how big the space between them was. As expected, Mido, who has experienced many battles realized that the formation was no good, so he steered the army into a different direction. As such, Mido had to retreat temporarily to fix his army¡¯s formation.


    After the national army of Germion Kingdom easily repelled the demihumans, they resumed their advance with the eastern division army at the lead. Behind the eastern division army followed the nobles¡¯ army, the mage army, the imperial guards, and the southern army. They prepared to charge into the goblin forces.


    ¡°We¡¯ll break through them in one fell swoop. Cry out, warriors of the east!¡±


    The eastern division army ignored the demihumans that came to suppress them from the sides and ran madly for the enemy¡¯s main force.


    ¡°Archers, fire!¡±


    As the national army of Germion Kingdom approached, the archers of Ganra aimed their bows at the sky and shot. Countless dead birds wielding iron beaks fell upon the ground.


    ¡°Raise your shields! Cover your heads! Mages!¡±


    Despite that, the eastern division army showed no signs of stopping. The moment they raised their shields above their heads, the support fire of the mages came raining down on the goblins. Their attacks fell from right atop them. It was as if meteorites were raining from the sky.


    Many of the human mages excelled at fire magic. Because of that their fire magic developed and they were able to create an environment that allowed them to perfect their mastery of the fire. Naturally, that would allow for a higher average skill regarding fire spells among human magespared to the mages of the other races. Although these human mages were using only the normal fire spell that shot in a straight line, they were able to make that normal spell curve from the sky toward the orc and the goblins.


    Because of this it was possible for them to support the eastern army more effectively. As the fire bullets shot above the eastern army in the lead, they rained down on the goblins and orcs that were holding tightly to their shields.


    ¡°Endure! If anyone breaks formation, I¡¯ll kill him myself!¡±


    Thanks to Gi Zu and Ved screaming, they were somehow able to minimize casualties, but now, the eastern army was right in front of them.


    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡±


    The goblins and orcs were prepared for this impact, and now, it came just as they expected. The charging humans raised up their shields as they threw themselves at the goblins. The humans rammed their whole body along with their shields against the horde of monsters, causing the goblins and orcs to be pushed back, their legs leaving a mark on the ground.


    Immediately after the two armies shed, the battle switched to a melee. The eastern army was equipped with long swords that excelled in closebat. They were using a type of double-edged sword that was made shorter than usual. An eastern sword known as Spatha. The spatha excelled in thrusting more than cutting, and the soldiers of the eastern division used them to thrust turns top and bottom as they attacked the goblins.


    Such tactics made the goblins and the orcs struggle. They had originally not received much training when fighting up close like this while packed so tightly. They had to clump up so tightly in order to defend against the spells, but now, they couldn¡¯t move as much, and their weapons were also ill-fit, given that they were wielding long spears.


    As a result, the line of battle was gradually being pushed back.

 Volume 3, Chapter 233 - A Scathing Counterattack (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 233 - A Scathing Counterattack (2/3)</h4>


    Fortunately, Valdor the Holy Knight didn¡¯t appear in the front lines because he expected they would have the advantage in this battle. The monster forces gradually began to copse. Valdor¡¯s goal was mainly to pressure the goblins, and then wait for the crown prince¡¯s imperial guards to finish them off.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s going well for now.¡±


    The demihumans were keeping the nks in check, so the line of battle collided at the center. The eastern division army were pushing into the enemy where the lines collided. Gradually, the nks were able to shake off the demihumans¡¯ attacks and the eastern division army was able to start pushing the enemy there as well. The resistance of the demihumans were clearly weaker than that of the orcs and the goblins.


    But just as Valdor saw victory dangling before his eyes, a messenger from the back came to him screaming.


    ¡°Goblins appeared in the forest! There¡¯s roughly 4,000 of them!¡±


    ¡°¡­Impossible!¡±


    Valdor muttered as he shook a little.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    How did the goblins deceive the scouts and appear within the forest? The reason is because the goblins there were Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s southern goblins. It was true that the scouts went into the dimly lit forest looking for goblins onnd. It was also true that they searched both above and below the ground.


    But these goblins hid themselves atop the trees. By hiding above the heads of the scouts inside a forest that was dark even in the day, the goblins were sessfully able to hide themselves from the scouts.


    On top of that they even borrowed some of the elves to manipte the forest and make it harder for others to see through their camouge. Thanks to their magic, the goblins hiding atop the thick trees were able to sessfully conceal themselves.


    ¡°So it¡¯s finally my turn. Still, I really can¡¯t find myself liking treetops. Why do the Ganra and those guys like to live in these ces so much?¡±


    Rashka the Chief of the Gaidga carried his blue-silver steel (srna) club on top of his shoulders as he asked that question to the Gi Jii Yubu beside him, who was currently giving orders to his own subordinates.


    ¡°After we put so much effort bringing you and your people up the trees, that¡¯s what¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    Gi Jii replied in astonishment. The ends of Rashka¡¯s mouth twisted.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ve never needed to climb until now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true for us too, but¡­ Anyway, Gi Gu-dono¡¯s army has already began their charge. We have to hurry too or we might not be able to get the result my lord seeks.¡±


    ¡°What an impatient goblin. If we¡¯re going to be hunting, then we might as well aim for the best or there¡¯s no point to it. And as far as the best prey go, that should be obvious.¡±


    Rashka fiercely smiled as he looked over the battlefield.


    The Axe and Sword (Felduk) army led by Gi Gu Verbena was fiercely charging toward the side of Germion Kingdom. They numbered approximately 3,000.


    At the head of their army was Gi Gu Verbena, apanied by noble and rare ss goblins. The prating power of such an army easily tore through the back of the eastern division army and the nobles¡¯ army that was about to attack Fanzel.


    ¡°Kill the enemy! Don¡¯t leave even a single one of them alive! Kill them all!¡±


    Just as the words Gi Gu howled dictated, Felduk mercilessly cut down the screaming humans. In the blink of an eye, they prated halfway into the enemy forces, then they spread their forces to both nks to widen the opening. From thereon there were no lines or formations.


    Only a chaotic battle that relied on one¡¯s own strength.


    But the goblins were overwhelmingly numerous. On top of that, being attacked at the sides was a painful thing for Germion Kingdom. In order to destroy Fanzel, Germion Kingdom had assumed a charging formation that left their nks wide open.


    As such, only the eastern division army could respond to the sudden charge of the goblins, but they were currently caught in a battle with Fanzel. Asking the nobles¡¯ army to deal with the goblins was simply too cruel.


    Felduk was like a heated iron rod plunged into a tub of butter. Of course, the nobles were the butter. The nobles¡¯ army were destroyed as easily as the butter melted. Caught in that explosive power that was like a storm of winds, the humans found themselves sinking in a sea of blood.


    Naturally, Valdor and Jize understood the situation.


    ¡°So, they wanted to split us apart¡­¡±


    After confirming the situation, Jize ordered the southern army to go around the right nk of the imperial guards. It was a decision he made to protect the crown prince, but because of that Rashka of Gaidga noticed him from a distance.


    ¡°Oh, I found one. A worthy prey.¡±


    Gi Jii followed Rashka¡¯s gaze inquisitively, and when he saw the toons donned in extravagant armor, he understood.


    ¡°That should be the enemy leader that Pale-dono was talking about.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like they¡¯re trying to hide something important? Alright! I¡¯ve made up my mind! I¡¯ll go for that!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    The Gaidga Tribe¡¯s 500 goblins and the regiol led by Gi Jii advanced for the imperial guards guards and the southern army protecting them. Meanwhile, the demihumans, who kept their distance and focused their attention on keeping the enemy at bay, was now starting to charge toward the hateful mage army.


    ¡°If we can just get near them, those guys are nothing! Onwards!¡±


    At the behest of Mido, the Fang Tribe (Werewolf) fiercely ran for the mages. The mages were powerless against the pack of werewolves pouring in. They were beaten and trampled underfoot.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s make the front smaller. 2nd and 3rd toon, retreat!¡±


    Valdor the Holy Knight, who was leading the eastern army that was currently pushing into Fanzel, felt that the odds of winning this battle


    had suddenly plummeted. But despite that, he still maintained the chain ofmand and looked for a way to win.


    At this point in time, Germion Kingdom had been divided into three. But even without knowing the situation to that extent, Valdor, who was at the front lines, felt the overwhelming power of the enemy.


    ¡°The Enemy is ahead! Continue retreating!¡±


    When the eastern division soldiers began to reduce the size of the front lines, Valdor noticed that the first line of Fanzel had started to retreat.


    ¡°1st toon, advance. Maintain the line while pushing the enemy! 2nd and 3rd toon, turn around. Save the nobles¡¯ army!¡±


    Valdor sent half of the army around, but the might of the goblins approaching from behind was far beyond anything he could have imagined it to be. The attacking prowess of the goblins from behind was so overwhelming that it surpassed even the strength of the eastern division soldiers. The nobles¡¯ army were already on the brink of destruction.


    The Felduk that prated the nobles¡¯ army from the nks - the prating power of its front led by Gi Gu Verbena and the other high ss goblins - tore a hole through their nks.


    ¡°Gu Naga (Long), Big, Tough! Send some of the soldiers to support the demihumans! The rest follow me!¡±


    Having read the situation of the battlefield, Gi Gu gave out those orders, and the Felduk that had ovee countless battles obeyed.


    After sending a third of their forces to help the demihumans that were trampling over the mage army, Gi Gu led the rest of his subordinates to attack the eastern division soldiers. Felduk¡¯s charge


    remained strong, and even the renowned elite eastern division soldiers did not have an easy time dealing with them.


    After all, there was just simply too many of them. Fighting the 700 of the eastern division soldiers were Gi Gu¡¯s 2,000 goblins. That was almost three times the numbers of the humans. Moreover, because the eastern division had to spilt their forces to deal with the Fanzel that they were fighting with at their front, the gap between their forces and the goblins became desperately big.


    Sensing that his army was gradually being pushed by the waves of goblins, Valdor decided to appear in the front lines himself, but as soon as he did, he heard a screaming from the 1st toon he sent to deal with Fanzel.


    ¡°¡­Archers!?¡±


    The reason Fanzel had retreated despite their allies turning the situation around was to prevent themselves from getting caught up in the attacks of the Ganra Archers. The rain of arrows that fell upon the eastern division soldiers, who were already barely hanging on against Gi Gu¡¯s goblins, was no different from a merciless rain of death.


    ¡°Make them pay for everything they¡¯ve done to us until now!¡±


    Gi Zu¡¯s subordinates attacked with great fury. And as if spurred on by them, even the heavily equipped orcs attacked the humans. Pressed on by both sides, Valdor gave out another set of orders.


    ¡°We¡¯ll ward off the enemy¡¯s attacks. After reversing the offensive, move to the right wing! 2nd and 3rd toon, assume the Tortoise Shell Formation and move to the right wing!¡±


    Valdor took out his twin swords - the very swords that gave him his title ¡®Twin Swords¡¯ - and leaped in front of the first toon to deal with Fanzel.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    The strength of the holy knights had left a kind of trauma to the orcs and the goblins because of Jize.


    ¡°Valdor the Holy Knight is here! Falter not and press on, brave warriors of the eastern division!¡±


    Valdor¡¯s twin swords met the attacking orcs and goblins, and in the blink of an eye, 10 corpses were piled up just like that.


    After the offensive of Fanzel had weakened, Valdor fixed the formation of the 1st toon. By working together with 2nd and 3rd toon, they endured the attacks of Felduk and Fanzel.


    As the eastern division army was somehow able to fix their formation and endure the attacks of the monsters, the holy knight, Jize, was caught up in a violent battle with a giant goblin.


    ¡°Rage, my wrath (sh)!¡±


    The ck light shot from the club shed through several soldiers and cut them down.


    ¡°KU. He can do that from that far away?¡±


    Jize clicked his tongue as he was forced to run from the giant goblin. It would¡¯ve been a different matter were he like Gowen who could neutralize magic, but as it stood now, he had no choice but to slowly close the distance between him and Rashka if he wanted to deal with Rashka¡¯s ability to attack consecutively from a distance like that.


    ¡°Attack! The holy knight is mine to hunt, so go attack the others instead!¡±


    At Rashka¡¯s behest, the goblins of the Gaidga Tribe started attacking.


    ¡°My army will be going too then. May the fortunes of war be with you.¡±


    ¡°HA. I don¡¯t need you looking after me! A strong adversary is exactly what I¡¯m looking for!¡±


    After seeing Gi Jii¡¯s army ignore the holy knight and leave, Rashka called out to the holy knight that approached him.


    ¡°So you are the rumored holy knight?¡±


    ¡°¡­You sure are big for a goblin. Are you the master of this horde?¡±


    Rashkaughed.


    ¡°I am Rashka, Son of Mishka. The goblin who leads the strongest Gaidga Tribe! Now, human. Let us fight!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to waste time either. I am Jize the Holy Knight! Come!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 233 - A Scathing Counterattack (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 233 - A Scathing Counterattack (3/3)</h4>


    Rashka¡¯s club d in ck light and Jize¡¯s curved sword shed. Jize was nning to dodge Rashka¡¯s attack, but it was a lot faster than he expected. As a Lord ss goblin, Rashka¡¯s attack was an extremely dangerous thing to receive even for the holy knight.


    Jize understood that just from seeing one of his attacks, but it wasn¡¯t easy to dodge it either. Jize had mobilized all of the healers to heal the cavalry. They didn¡¯t have the leisure to heal Jize too. Because of that the wound he got from Gi Zu was still with him.


    Another reason why he didn¡¯t insist on receiving healing was because he was meant to fight at the back, and so he wanted to get the cavalry back on its feet as much as possible. Because of his wounds, Jize¡¯s movements were a little slower than usual.


    Rashka¡¯s club crushed the earth and sent stone fragments flying.


    ¡°d me in the power of violence (Ra Gilion)!¡±


    The club d in ck light crushed the ground and attacked Jize. Jize somehow managed to dodge it, but he clicked his tongue after ncing behind him a little.


    The southern army was being pushed under the attack of the Gaidga Tribe. The enemy was attacking with a proper formation and were executing a pincer attack. Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol worked together with the merciless and savage Gaidga to spill the blood of the southern army.


    ¡°You sure are leisurely to be looking elsewhere!¡±


    Rashka roared and swung his club. That attack of his crushed the ground once again.


    Before the two holy knights knew it, they were caught in a predicament.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Fanzel was being pushed back just a while ago, but thanks to the support of the Ganra Tribe, the situation has turned around and now the goblins were in the offensive. The powerful vanguard consisting of Gi Zu, Bui, and the others advanced toward the eastern division army with the border guards and the Ganra Tribe, and suddenly, they were starting to approaching the imperial guards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s show them our power! Take a huge detour to the left!¡±


    The soldiers that volunteered to be border guards nodded to Shumea¡¯s orders despite not understanding her intentions. When Shumea saw that, she nodded.


    ¡°What? Not too confident?¡±


    ¡°W-We¡¯ve already gotten the advantage, so if we just leave the rest to the goblins and the orcs¡­¡±


    Despite that negative opinion, Shumea continued to smile and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that things will probably go well even if we leave things to the goblins and the orcs. But you know¡­¡±


    The goblins were probably still beneath Shumea when it came to encouraging one¡¯s own soldiers. Shumea did not pressure the soldiers with power, but instead spoke to them.


    ¡°You soldiers are strong! There¡¯s no need for you to remain as mere border guards!¡±


    The soldiers looked at each other half-believing-half-doubting, but Shumea cheerfully continued.


    ¡°The soldiers you have been fighting until now are the renowned elite of Germion Kingdom, the Eastern Division Army! Theirmander is none other than Valdor the Holy Knight!¡±


    ¡±And,¡± Shumea said as she looked at the soldiers.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been fighting all this time just for show! It was because we defeated the noble soldiers and the regr army that we are standing here today! What do you think? Aren¡¯t we awesome?¡±


    Although still confused, a seed began to sprout within the soldiers, and they started to think that perhaps that actually be the case.


    ¡°Our next opponent is the renowned imperial guards! Now that things have reached this point, why don¡¯t we make a name for ourselves that we can leave behind for our descendants!? Can you imagine what kind of stories we can tell our families when wee back home!? Every one of us would be a member of the border guards that defeated the number one nation of the west, the military country of Germion Kingdom!¡±


    Every word Shumea spoke gradually changed the soldiers¡¯ fear into hope.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t tell you to push yourselves. But as for me, I¡¯m going. There won¡¯t be another opportunity like this! An opportunity to rise from being a mere ve to conquerors that defeated the crown prince of a kingdom! Raise your voices, soldiers! Who¡¯s with me!?¡±


    Suddenly, all the border guards cried out as if all that earlier weakness was nothing but a lie.


    Gilmi¡¯s Ganra Tribe covered the border guards led by Shumea for when Gilmi saw the border guards burning in high spirits because of her speech, he couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes wide in shock. Thus, hemanded his subordinates.


    ¡°Kill any and all who get in their way!¡±


    At Gilmi¡¯s behest, the Ganra shot down anyone that tried to impede Shumea¡¯s border guards and suppressed any toon that tried to approach them.


    Due to the support of the Ganra Tribe, the border guards that moved out met barely any obstacles and were able to quickly approach the imperial guards led by the crown prince. On the other side, the Gaidga Tribe and Gi Jii¡¯s regiol pressured the southern army and hindered the movement of the imperial guards.


    ¡°Support them. We shall mark our victory in this battle!¡±


    At the words of Gilmi the Hero of Ganra, the tribal goblins shot their arrows toward the imperial guards. While arrow was raining from the sky, Shumea¡¯s border guards began their attack.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Shumea swung her short spear and skewered the imperial guards as she ran past them. Victory was already within reach. At Shumea¡¯s behest, the border guards attacked the imperial guards with spirits high. When an arrow shot and injured the crown prince, the imperial guards were defeated.


    The defeat of the imperial guards led by the crown prince decided the battle.


    The victory of the goblins in this battle that wouldtere to be called the Battle of Three Forests (Rakushuto) that was fought mostly


    by the main forces of Fanzel and Germion Kingdom would make the decline of Germion Kingdom apparent for all to see.

 Volume 3, Chapter 234 - A Bitter Reversal (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 234 - A Bitter Reversal (1/2)</h4>


    Regardless of whether the soldiers simply died out or scattered about, the imperial guards meant to protect the royal family now numbered only 200. After Germion Kingdom was defeated at the Battle of Three Forests (Rakushuto), they headed back to the eight fortresses of the west while cowering from the goblins chasing them from behind.


    Half a day after the battle, Jize took his southern army to serve as the shield during the retreat of the crown prince, but that was an act akin to standing in the way of a muddy stream with nothing but the strength of a human. After gaining momentum, the goblin forces swallowed the forces of the holy knight and pursued after the imperial guards.


    The crown prince didn¡¯t even have time to contact Valdor the Holy Knight, who was busy fighting at the front lines, before being forced to retreat.


    ¡°There is a river ahead. Shall we rest for a bit?¡± The exhausted officer asked.


    The crown prince nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    The officer was relieved from the bottom of his heart to hear that. To that, Ishtar could only internally apologize. He was tired too. In fact, everyone was. He imagined it was probably the soldiers exhausted from the battle who rested as he arrived to the riverbank and looked toward the direction of the three forests they fled from.


    Even now it felt like he was seeing a bad dream. But the pain from the arrow wound on his left arm made it clear that this was not a dream.


    Despite taking two of the proud holy knights of the kingdom, they lost to the goblins¡¯ surprise attack. Even he, the crown prince, just barely escaped with his life. From here on, the country was likely to teeter on the brink of destruction.


    When he thought of that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel apologetic to his grandfather.


    He had lost. Throughly.


    It was a difficult reality to ept, but the moment he arrives at the capital, an even realer taste of reality was sure to bite him. But despite that he had no choice but toe back alive. Even if others might reprimand him or criticize him, Ishtar was the crown prince. He knew precisely how heavy the responsibility of that title was, so he knew that he had toe back alive.


    ¡°Lizard men are attacking!¡±


    As the resting soldiers screamed, the crown prince turned to the river.


    ¡°Prepare to intercept! Don¡¯t panic! Take your shields and defend against the enemy¡¯s attacks!¡±


    At the crown prince¡¯s behest, the imperial guards obeyed.


    ¡°We have to return alive! Return alive to Germion Kingdom!¡±


    The imperial guards responded to the crown prince and orderly fought back against the lizard man attack. When they found themselves before the camp of the goblins they had broken through earlier and saw the g they should have raised there, they inadvertently groaned.


    The g of Germion Kingdom had been taken away and reced with the g of the Soar to Freedom (Elks n). When they saw the


    minotaurs and the goblins in high spirits, they did not think they could break through at all.


    ¡°So it¡¯se to this¡­¡±


    No one knew who said those words, but the soldiers began sitting one after another because of them.


    Ishtar tried to get them back on their feet, but to these men who had lost all morale, there was no way standing up again.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go around and move through the north!¡±


    The crown prince exhaled. He swore in his heart not to die.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    It didn¡¯t take long after they resolved themselves for them to retreat at full speed. The moment the army of Germion Kingdom entered deep into the Western Region and its nobles army and mage army were destroyed, its defeat was guaranteed.


    Although the dependable holy knight, Jize, was keeping Rashka at bay and the holy knight, Valdor, was holding on against the fierce attacks of Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army (Felduk), they were already at the end of their ropes.


    The bow and arrow army (Fanzel) that forced the crown prince¡¯s imperial guards to retreat and the border defense unit attacked the southern army together. Although the southern army was somehow able to stop Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol and the Gaidga Tribe, they were still being attacked from three directions, and in the end, they couldn¡¯t even flee as their formations crumbled.


    Next was the remnants of the mage army.


    Their situation was even worse, as the great momentum of the goblins left them with little room to resist, and they had no choice but to be trampled over in the blink of an eye. One by one, starting from the nearest one, the forces of Germion Kingdom¡¯s army were slowly devoured by the goblins.


    The elite eastern division army were no exception.


    Try as Valdor the Holy Knight to takemand of the army, it was not an easy thing to go against the flow once started.


    ¡°¡­Retreat. I will take the rearguard along with the 1st toon. All forces retreat to the north.¡±


    Valdor himself stood at the rear, but that order of his was betrayed by the quick defeat of the imperial guards in the hands of the border defense unit. After Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol quickly forced the imperial guards and the southern army to copse, they turned around and blocked the path of the eastern division army.


    Despite being a holy knight, Valdor already had his hands full just defending one front. What more now that he was being attacked from four different directions? Perhaps, if Valdor alone ran, he might have been able to make it, but the soldiers of the eastern division were men he himself had trained. He could not afford to abandon them. In the end, the eastern division army was surrounded.


    Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s subordinates surrounded them so tightly that not even ants could escape.


    Meanwhile, the archers of Ganra and the centaurs shot at them from afar. They shot their arrows simultaneously to be safe, but the eastern division army still managed to repel them three times.


    Still, Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s attacks did not cken one bit.


    His soldiers worked together to suppress the holy knight, Valdor, while select high-ranking goblins from every side wiped everyone else. On the fourth attack, the eastern division army were finally knelt before the goblins.


    Valdor fought until the very end, and after receiving 18 spear wounds, he finally died in Gi Gu¡¯s hands.


    As for the remaining holy knight, Jize, he was unable to get out of his duel against Rashka, so he ended up watching the copse of the southern army from the side.


    ¡°Damn you¡­ I¡¯ve had enough of this duel.¡±


    With most of the eastern division army destroyed, Jize broke through the goblin horde by himself. He vanished from the battlefield to rendezvous with the crown prince.


    In the end, the proud armies of Germion Kingdom: the eastern division army, the southern army, and the mage army and imperial guards directly under the royal family were all destroyed and scattered. The so-called elite soldiers and knights all died in battle. Just like that the military strength of Germion Kingdom was crushed in the Western Region.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡ªThe main force of Germion Kingdom has been sessfully broken through. The centaurs and the fangs are in the middle of pursuing the imperial guards led by the crown prince.


    That report came four days after the Goblin King and Pale departed the western capital. With them were the 300 soldiers of the cavalry directly under the king¡¯smand and the 1,000 new goblin soldiers. They kept their pace to match the infantry. To the humans, their pace might still appear to be fast, but to the goblin forces, it was actually a little slower than normal.


    ¡°I suppose everything has gone as nned?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    Pale nodded. ¡°Unfortunately, not everything went without a hitch. Still, I would at least like to have the crown prince in here. That would make everything much easier.¡±


    ¡°You mean for it to train the new soldiers as well, right? Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    Pale had already given out orders to break through Germion Kingdom and how to pursue the remnants. Even reupying the camp facing the eight fortresses of the west was also a part of her ns. Especially, having Tanita the chief of the lizard man position his men beside one of the eight gs along the rivers.


    Considering the fangs and the centaurs are chasing them from behind, Pale knew that they had no choice but to flee to the north.


    Soon the day came to an end and evening took its ce. The body of the God of Fire (Rodo) was now hidden by the arm of the Night God (Ya Jansu), painting a picture that made it look as if the northern borders of the western region were dyed in blood.


    When the Goblin King spotted the shadow of enemies upon the horizon, he squinted his eyes a little.


    ¡°¡­Gi Be y. Take the new soldiers and surround the enemy.¡±


    Gi Be turned to the direction the king had pointed his great sword at, then he bowed to the king from atop his steed and called out to the new soldiers and prompted them to advance.


    ¡°¡­Are you still hesitating?¡±


    ¡°No need to pry into me. I won¡¯t change my decision.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    The king and Pale spoke a little, then they followed after Gi Be as he went ahead. The enemy must have realized that they would be at a disadvantage were they to fight, as they immediately tried to run, but exhausted, even that wasn¡¯t an option for them. Very quickly, the goblins caught up to them, and they were surrounded.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    To the imperial guards of the crown prince that were surrounded, the enemies were demons that spawned from the ck the night. And behind the goblins mounted on their fiendish steeds was a conspicuously giant monster.


    The picture of the monster riding upon his steed as his horns stood up as if in defiance against the heavens painted a heroic image. The eyes the monster looked at them with were red like that of blood.


    The fangs peeking from the monster¡¯s mouth seemed as if they could easily tear apart the body of a human. It was a terrifying visage, almost as if the hate of the goblins had been given form.


    Compared to this monster, even the goblins mounted upon their terrifying steeds looked adorable inparison. There was an


    overwhelming power to the monster that could not help but suppress everything nearby even without doing anything. It was such that they would believe it if they were to be told that this very monster before them was sculpted by the Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) herself.


    ¡°Humans.¡±


    A heavy voice resounded, reverberating from the very pith of one¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°All I seek is the head of Crown Prince Ishtar. Name yourself, and I shall send the rest back to the Western Region.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡ª!¡±


    Beside the overwhelming monster was a beautiful elven girl who called out to the monster with a powerful gaze. But the monster silenced her with a stare.


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    As the monster looked at the soldiers, the soldiers turned to each other and exchanged nces.


    ¡°I am the crown prince!¡± An imperial guard named himself.


    After him came another, and then another, and another¡­


    ¡°I see. I understand¡­ Kill them¡­ Kill them all!¡±


    Although the king felt that the loyalty of the humans was a sacred thing, he had no choice but to give that order. If he were to let them go here, the ns they have been building until now would all be put to waste. Pale had already told him this beforehand. They had to kill the crown prince here.

 Volume 3, Chapter 234 - A Bitter Reversal (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 234 - A Bitter Reversal (2/2)</h4>


    Despite being surrounded and exhausted, the imperial guards fought well. Though wounded, they raised up their shield. Though spears struck them, they stepped firmly and did not fall. Well, at least most of them did not. But that was their limit. The king watched everything unfold without so much as moving his brows.


    The goblins searched for the body of the crown prince from the heaps of corpses piled up, then the king ordered for his body to be taken to the camp. As for the king, he had to return to the western capital.


    ¡°I was being considerate of your feelings, but¡­¡±


    ¡°A needless worry. I have piled up heaps of corpses before. I was just reminded again that this is something that will keep happening.¡±


    Pale was about to say something, but the king interjected and said those words, as if he were trying to tell himself that. After that he returned to the western capital. Try as he might to rule with virtue and wisdom, his path was that which would earn the hate of a thousand and the grudge of ten thousand. The Goblin King merely confirmed that.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    At the throne room of Germion Kingdom¡¯s imperial castle.


    This ce that normally bustled with events was now so quiet that not even a cough could be heard. A red carpet stretched directly from the doors of the throne room to the throne upon which the Majestic King sat. Atop the red carpet was a coffin. The Majestic King stared fixedly at that coffin, his gaze unmoving. Even if he wanted to, he could not move his gaze away.


    Nobles, military officials, and civil officials were lined up on both sides, but they could not look at the coffin and could only look down.


    Who knew how much time had passed?


    The old king slowly stood up and tottered. An attendant immediately tried to help him, but the king violently pushed the attendant¡¯s hands away and unsteadily walked toward the coffin.


    In just 10 steps, the breath he exhaled became heavy.


    ¡°¡­! Ish¡­ Tar¡­¡±


    It was only the old king¡¯s pride that kept him from screaming. With shaking voice, he called out the name of his grandson and knelt before the coffin.


    ¡°Ishtar Do Germion. O sessor of this kingdom of mine¡­ What¡­ What are you doing? Come. Wake from your slumber and call my name like you always do¡­¡±


    King Ashtal choked up after he said that. As his vision blurred, he finally realized that he had been crying.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why did you have to die?¡±


    As he muttered those words between pauses, the words that left his lips were no longer those of a king but that of an old parent who has lost his young grandson. As his nk gaze swayed from left to right, he found the holy knight that came back alive despite his grave injuries.


    ¡°Why? Tell me why, Jize! Why did this have to happen when a holy knight like you was with him!!?¡±


    The old man hit Jize¡¯s wounded cheek, but Jize just quietly bowed his head.


    ¡°¡­My apologies. My power was insufficient. By the time I arrived, the body of the crown prince had already been abandoned.¡±


    Ashtal¡¯s eyes teared open like a demon, but in the next moment, he suddenly fell to his knees, powerless, then cried out like beast.


    ¡°Why did Ishtar¡­ Why my did grandson have too¡­ K-Kill this fool! He watched my grandson die!¡±


    When Ashtal raised his face, only hate could be seen upon it. Though if not for the hate, he would not be able to support his aged body. But even that hate had to be thrown to someone nearby or he would not be able keep himself.


    As Jize kept his head bowed and remained quiet, a military official spoke.


    ¡°Your Majesty! That¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°You dare defy me!? I am the king of this kingdom!¡±


    There were some among the youth who were seeing Ashtal angry for the first time. To protect the flinching youth, the minister of the military stepped forward and ordered the imperial guards to take the king away.


    ¡°His Majesty seems tired. Let us give him space to rest! Imperial Guards!¡±


    Ashtal was taken away by the imperial guards, but he never once stopped cursing.


    ¡°¡­Jize-dono. I can tell from looking at your wounds just how fierce of a battle you had to go through to get back. I know this very well, but you must also know! That I am a father. Please forgive me for imprisoning you for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­You needn¡¯t be concerned for me.¡±


    After having his wounds tended, Jize was imprisoned.


    Of the people who participated in the expedition, not even 100 people managed toe back alive.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    it¡¯s been 5 days since the army of Germion Kingdom was destroyed by Felduk and Fanzel.


    Pale Symphoria, the tactician of the goblin forces, used the information gathered from throughout thend to analyze their strength inparison to others. Thanks to the information she was able to sessfully procure from the intelligencework she built around Germion Kingdom, she was able to know that Germion Kingdom was currently in a state of chaos.


    Of the seven holy knights that served as the pirs of their country, already three have been killed. Gowen the Iron-Armed Knight, Gene the Lightning Fast Knight, and Valdor the Twin Swords Knight. As for Jize the One-Eyed Knight, he was currently wounded and imprisoned. Meanwhile, Gund the Storm Knight was in the middle of an errand and was in Holy Shushunu Kingdom, while Zelkof the Knight of Destruction was also being confined somewhere and it was a mystery whether he was alive or not.


    The only ones left in the kingdom were Lili the Scarlet Maiden and Sivara the Ripper Knight.


    ¡°Gund coulde back, Zelkof could be released, and Jize could be reinstated, but¡­¡±


    Jize¡¯s southern army has been mostly destroyed. The only ones left were Sivara¡¯s 800 soldiers. Lili the Magic Sword Wielder had only 300


    soldiers. She had the least soldiers of them all. Zelkof attempted treason, so he had no soldiers. And half of the mage army has been destroyed in thest battle. Even 500 would be plenty for them.


    The same was true for the imperial guards. It was likely that they numbered about only 500 too. They could increase their numbers a little by hiring adventurers, but Germion Kingdom wasn¡¯t that wealthy. In fact, Pale had already taken their financial situation into consideration when she came up with her ns.


    As such, the problem was Gund.


    ¡°Reinforcements from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡­¡±


    Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s civil war has already been quelled and the army has already found itself a new war princess.


    nche Ririnoie.


    How would the youngmander of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom at the center of the continent move? Pale relied on the Burning Bright Moons led by Vine and her Soar to Freedom (Elks n) to gather information.


    Skilfully suppressing a civil war and bestowing harsh sanctions¡­ What emerges from that is a brilliant tactic reminiscent of a sharp de.


    But will Shushunu interfere in the end?


    ¡°Whether they do or not¡­ The destruction of Germion Kingdom can¡¯t be stopped.¡±


    But Pale did think she had toe up with a n in case the holy knights dide back.


    ¡°I¡¯m entering.¡± Gi Za Zakuend opened the door without even knocking.


    Pale was a little annoyed at that, but she still turned to him with an emotionless face. ¡°Do you have business with me?¡±


    ¡°A letter from Germion Kingdom. It seems the issues between the nobles and the military are finally at a breaking point.¡±


    Pale closed her eyes partly at that and nodded.


    ¡°In that case, for the n from here on¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I feel bad for His Majesty who longs to fight openly, but we have to achieve victory while reducing our losses as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s spend a little time and plot against that country.¡±


    The goblins still suffered considerable losses in thest battle against the holy knights. Pale had to create a situation wherein the enemy could not exhibit its strength.


    ¡°Order Gi Gu-dono and Gi Jii-dono to retreat, as they will be needed if an immediate threat appears.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And besides, we need time to attack. We need to position the new soldiersing from the Forest of Darkness, and they also need to be trained. Even Gi Go-dono would take time, no?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s our timeline?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll spare 8 months. The training of the new soldiers from the Forest of Darkness should also end during that time period.¡±


    ¡°So the attack will be in the summer, huh?¡­ The mes will need to be fanned until then or the enemy might show some signs of life.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ll wait for the snow to thaw, then we¡¯ll set fire to the north.¡±


    After Gi Za nodded and left, Pale looked down at the map.


    The problem wasn¡¯t Germion Kingdom itself. The problem was the Holy Shushunu Kingdom standing behind it. Home to the great merchants and a stronghold to the adventurers. She had to spread her intelligencework there too.


    They needed a perfect position in order to prevent even the slightest error in their ns.


    The eyes of the tactician could see for certain the end of Germion Kingdom.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Level has risen.


    Protagonist


    £²£³¡ú£µ£±


    Gi Ga Rax


    £·£²¡ú£¹£²


    Gi Gi Orudo


    £±£µ¡ú£²£°


    Gi Gu Verbena


    £¹£µ¡ú£²£´


    (ss promotion) Duke to Lord


    Gi Za Zakuend


    £±£µ¡ú£²£µ


    Gi Ji Arsil


    £±£¸¡ú£´£²


    Gi Zu Ruo


    £²£°¡ú£¶£µ


    Gi Jii Yubu


    £·£µ¡ú£¹£±


    Gi Do Buruga


    £·£²¡ú£¸£²


    Gi Bii


    £µ£µ¡ú£µ£¹


    Gi Bu Rakuta


    £µ¡ú£±£°


    Gi Be y


    £±£¸¡ú£³£²


    Rashka


    £²£¶¡ú£³£µ


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga


    £·£¶¡ú£¹£¶


    Hal


    £·£¸¡ú£¸£´


    Kuzan


    £µ£±¡ú£µ£²


    Pale Symphoria


    £±£±¡ú£±£¹


    Cynthia¡¯s level has risen.


    £¶£·¡ú£·£²


    Bui¡¯s level has risen.


    £¹£µ¡ú£±£¹


    (ss promotion) Orc King to Orc the Great Shumea¡¯s level has risen.


    £µ¡ú£²£·


    Name


    Gi Gu Verbena


    Race Goblin


    Level 24


    ss


    Lord; One of the Four Goblin Generals


    Overpowering Howl; Sword Mastery B+; The King¡¯s


    Possessed


    Right-hand Man; Wolf Pack; Throw Projectile; Versatile


    Skills


    Master; Farseeing Eye; Ruler of the South; Commander


    of a Race; He Who Tramples; Holy Knight yer


    Divine


    None


    Protection


    Attributes


    None


    Commander of a Race ¡ªCharm effect to goblin subordinates (MEDIUM)


    He Who Tramples ¡ªWhen one¡¯s allied forces outnumbers the enemy, the attacking power of one¡¯s forces is increased. (MEDIUM)


    Holy Knight yer ¡ªWhen fighting against opponents with the Holy Knight ss, attack power is increased (MEDIUM) and an Overawe Effect is granted (LOW).


    Race


    Orc


    Name


    Bui


    Level


    19


    ss


    The Great; King of kings


    Possessed


    Gluttony; Natural Regeneration; The Makings of a


    Skills


    Powerful Man; Magic Trained; Leadership B+; Soul of the


    Wise King; Savage King; Shackled Soul; Loved One;


    Arbitrator of a Race; Orc Commander


    Divine


    Goddess of Wisdom (Hera)


    Protection


    Attributes


    None


    Status


    Subordinated to a Goblin Imperial; Doralia¡¯s Blessing


    Abnormal


    Always Timid; Abilities Halved


    Status


    Soul of the Wise King ¡ªBonus to intelligence (MEDIUM)


    Savage King ¡ªDefense, Stamina, Dexterity, Ether, and Attack are all increased (MEDIUM)


    Loved One ¡ªHate from other races is reduced (LOW)


    Arbitrator of a Race ¡ªCharm effect toward orcs (MEDIUM); Charm effect toward other races (LOW)


    Orc Commander ¡ªOne has authority to force orcs to obey an order. Even if Orc Leaders and Orc Kings are born, they will not be able to resist.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

 Volume 3, Chapter 235 - The Turning Wheels of War (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 235 - The Turning Wheels of War (1/4)</h4>


    The snow would melt and the water would flow down the surface of the mountain. Before long, thend would drink the water and the water would flow into the river, spreading out into the lower reaches, bing a vast source of water that would nourish the crops of Germion Kingdom and the southern countries.


    In the year 232 of the history of Germion Kingdom, in the year 3 of the history of the goblins, on the month of Rabid, a season where the snow meltedte visited the north.


    Word of such a season was brought to Lili, the fedual lord of the north, but with it also came word of the barbarians¡¯ attack.


    ¡°Snow Demons (Yugushiva)! They¡¯re back!¡±


    As Lili calmed down the screaming soldier, she took her Sky Splitter (Vashinant) and went to the Great Mountains of the Snow God (Yugrasil).


    ¡°Have the guards help the people evacuate. The mountain patrols are to go with me to look for the enemy!¡±


    She had already predicted that the Yugushiva might one day return, so she didn¡¯t lose her calm and was able to give out one order after another. As she received follow-up reports from her men, she headed for the mountains of Yugrasil.


    ¡°Milord, we have spotted goblins among the enemy forces!¡±


    *BA BUMP. The moment she heard those words, her lips that have been giving orders without pause suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What kind of goblin?¡±


    ¡°There is one that¡¯s nearly 2 meters tall. He has a slender build. But what¡¯s most important is that the goblin is fighting at the front with his curved sword alongside the snow demons (yugushiva).¡±


    ¡°Not a great sword or a spear, huh.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s hurry!¡±


    As she got up her horse, she spurred her horse on and rode a straight line. With the image of that which should be protected within her heart, the holy knight stood before the invasion of the goblins.


    At the same time, the axe and sword army (Felduk) along with Gi Jii¡¯s regiol had gathered by the eight fortresses in between the Western Region and Germion Kingdom. A part of the Bow and Arrow Army (Fanzel) also came with them, bringing their total numbers to 6,000. The one leading that army was Gi Gu Verbena, one of the four generals.


    ¡°A magnificent view.¡±


    Every soldier wore an armor produced from the Forest of Darkness and the demihumans and the goblins wielded weapons made by the small people (koro toku).


    Donned in the armor bestowed unto him by the king, Gi Gu folded his arms and on his eyes were reflected the siege weapons they acquired from their alliance with the humans. The ones handling these siege weapons were Gi Jii¡¯s regiol and the humans of the border defense unit.


    ¡°General Gilmi is ready!¡±


    He nodded to Gu Naga¡¯s (Long) report.


    ¡°The human, Shumea, and general Gi Jii are ready!¡±


    He nodded to Gu Big¡¯s report.


    ¡°Felduk is ready!¡±


    Gi Gu Verbena nodded to Gu Tough¡¯s report and drew his sword from his waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fond of being led by the nose by that elven girl, but the story changes if it¡¯s leading the advance army of the king. All forces, march!¡±


    As the goblin forces began their march, the earth shook. The blood- stained Felduk, who came to be synonymous with the word ¡®fear¡¯ in the southernnds, began moving toward the sturdiest fortresses of Germion Kingdom.


    ¡°Our axe of fear shall carve itself into their minds!¡±


    Felduk throbbed with Gi Gu¡¯s words.


    Even the forces of the Goblin King¡¯s army at the south sped up.


    It was as if several snakes were gathering together to be one giant snake as the clouds of dust kicked up by the cavalry gathered into one. At the head of that cavalry was a goblin. He did not even turn around as he swung his spear with one arm and changed the formation of the cavalry ording to his will.


    As they assumed the Wedge Formation and rode upon thend, the only thing reflected on their eyes was the territory they were about to trample underfoot.


    ¡°Gi Ga Rax-dono!¡±


    A goblin rode parallel to the one-armed goblin leading the cavalry and greeted him.


    ¡°Please give Paradua the honor of leading the vanguard!¡±


    ¡°Swing your spearheads as you please, Hal-dono.¡±


    When Gi Ga nodded, Hal trembled in excitement for a moment, and then he rode ahead of Gi Ga.


    ¡°The honor of the vanguard lies with Paradua! The very existence of our spearheads is to hunt for glory. Do not let it go dull! Bring victory to the king!¡±


    Hal raised his spearhead, and the soldiers under him cried out with spirits high.


    ¡°Bring victory to the king!¡±


    The fastest of the goblin forces, the Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain), attacked from the south.


    As the goblin forces moved out in the north, the west, and the south, the long arm of Pale the Tactician stretched out to surround Germion Kingdom.


    ¡°Listen up you bastards! You can name your price for this job, so put your backs into it!¡±


    The n (Red Moon n) led by Vine the Mad de spread its feared name far and wide. Just a few years ago, it was but a small and weak n, but now, its momentum was so great that it seemed it could make even the birds flying in the sky fall.


    Supported by funds from who knows where, they gathered the ns and staged a revolt in the eastern region of Germion Kingdom. After attacking the government office, they took over the city.


    Germion Kingdom was now surrounded by enemies in all four directions.


    Tl Note: Changed the name of the snow god to Yugrasil as that¡¯s


    more correct.

 Volume 3, Chapter 235 - The Turning Wheels of War (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 235 - The Turning Wheels of War (2/4)</h4>


    One could only imagine how confused Germion Kingdom was after being surrounded by enemies from every direction. The Kingdom of Holy Knights, whose power once resounded throughout the world, now didn¡¯t even have an inkling of its former majesty. The people fled and the nobles left the imperial capital to go to their respective territories.


    The lines of people fleeing the country created a long line at the gates of Germion Kingdom.


    And the king who should have been managing all of these had lost all interest in government affairs. He did not do anything and merely sat there upon his throne. Ever since the day he lost his grandson, Ishtar, he had be nothing more than a husk.


    Not a trace of his majesty as the Majestic King was left.


    Although the old king showed himself again after grieving the death of his grandson, Ishtar, the old but brilliant king never again came back. Only an old main waiting for death. And with that emerged the long seething conflict between the nobles and military officials.


    The power struggles dyed the rebuilding of the country, and in the end, even Lord Bedoru reached his limits. The power struggles also changed the standing of the holy knights.


    The holy knight, Sivara, was relocated to the east to aodate Valdor¡¯s territory, while Gund was continuously sent to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom as reinforcement. Jize remained in prison, and Lili the Scarlet Maiden was wary of the north.


    In the battle of the imperial court, Gund was essentially forgotten and Jize was left alone to prevent political enemies from using him as an opening. No one wanted to pick chestnuts from the fire.


    As for Lili, her territory was originally poor and she was of little threat as far political enemies went, so she was detained in the north.


    Sivara was the only one who sessfully increased his territory by spurring on his friends from every direction, but the power he could disy was by no means equal to the territory he owned.


    The elites of the eastern division had gone with Valdor and were wiped out.


    Rebuilding the weakened soldiers now would be difficult even if thete Gowen were with him. Moreover, he also had to expend effort for the management of his now bigger territory. If anything, rebuilding his army had been slowed down.


    The people themselves may not have realized it, but this result was actually brought about by the schemes of Gi Za Zakuend the Shaman ss. He pulled the strings from behind the scenes to prevent the holy knights from being able to show their power.


    Although it was only possible through the intelligencework built by the Soar to Freedom (Elks n), Gi Za¡¯s disy of power that was akin to that of pouring oil into the mes of the conflicts of the imperial court was still nothing short of brilliant.


    Entangled within the great web of schemes woven by the goblins these past 8 months was none other than Germion Kingdom.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    The ruler of the ins, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. Its war princess, nche Ririnoie, led her sorcerer cavalry (mana guard) and headed for the neighboring minor nations.


    Her objective was to reestablish an alliance with them and the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    She brought a diplomat with her, but it was clear as day that she was nning for an armed diplomacy. It is said that the minor nations once teamed up with the people who oncepeted for the peak of the military with her.


    Her bringing only a small number of her troops with her to a ce such as that showed just how courageous she was.


    ¡°I want to go back to Shushunu quickly,¡± the feeble man for an aide said.


    ¡°¡­You still miss your hometown even though you¡¯re with this princess?¡± The girlughed scornfully.


    The ways of the nobles have been taught to her from birth, their pride and their elegance deeply rooted within her. She is a pure noble groomed from birth to stand above others.


    ¡°A crafty courtier only good for ttery. A foolish lord. A persecuted popce. As curious as these things may be at first, showing such things repeatedly to His Majesty the King or to I is simply too cruel. This sort of life is too far from elegance,¡± nche said.


    ¡°¡­If I may speak frankly,¡± the aide said.


    ¡°You may,¡± she immediately replied.


    ¡°Is it not because His Majesty the King hates you, princess?¡±


    ¡°You think so too? What a sad thing. Even though I adore His Majesty so.¡±


    ¡°¡­And who wouldn¡¯t be scared of a woman thates inughing while carrying the four fresh heads of those that opposed her?¡± Gund interjected.


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s a fresh opinion. So what do you think I should do in that situation then, Gund?¡± nche asked.


    ¡°¡­Like I¡¯d know. In the first ce, I don¡¯t even understand what¡¯s so good about that ipetent king.¡±


    nche smiled like a cat teasing a mouse.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why. A fool who does not understand the extent of his authority and does not even know how to use it. A dunce who does not realize his subjects¡¯ ambitions. There are plenty of reasons to adore him.¡±


    ¡°There is one thing I do understand. You are one hell of an entric.¡±


    ¡°Fu fu fu. Thank you for thepliments. The more brilliant a person is, the further from normalcy he will stray. To wish to abide in the same ce as others is no different from stagnation. Such a thing is no different from betrayal, no? It is not beautiful.¡±


    Gund came here as reinforcement from Germion Kingdom, but for some reason, this entric girl has taken a liking to him ever since their first meeting.


    When the sound of a horse galloping resounded from behind, their conversation immediately halted, and a messenger appeared before her.


    ¡°An army of roughly 2000 from the Kingdom of Shirad is approaching from behind. They are equipped with heavy armor. It is likely that they are pursuing us.¡±


    Download all your fav Novels at


    RnD Novels


    Stay up to date on Novel Updates by Joining our DISCORD

 Volume 3: Chapter 235 - The Turning Wheels of War (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 235 - The Turning Wheels of War (3/4)</h4>


    ¡°2,000, huh? That¡¯s a lot.¡±¡¡Gund muttered.


    The feeble aide nodded. ¡°Princess, I believe the best course of action here is to assume formation and meet the enemy.¡±


    ¡°And our losses should we attack them from in front?¡± nche asked.


    ¡°It should not even reach 100.¡±


    ¡°If my beloved mana guard were to be wasted here, it would be a humiliation to grandmother. There would be no elegance to it. Let us bring the army to the woonds 2 kirol (kilometer) from here and have them lie in wait at both sides.¡±


    nchemanded without changing her expression even a little.


    ¡°But that would expose you to danger, princess.¡±


    ¡°Gund is here.¡±


    ¡°What are you counting on me for? You have your mana guard.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re cute and pitiable, of course.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hah?¡±


    Gund red at her seriously, but nche did not flinch and merely sent her aide out.


    ¡°You people are insane.¡±


    Gund unhappily told the aide, but he did not appear to care and merely shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Come, let us think of some elegant words with which to demand their surrender. This is a pleasant and exciting hour.¡±


    The army of Shirad Kingdom were currently chasing after the mana guards to take them by surprise, so when they suddenly saw two people riding horses and found out that one of them was none other than nche the War Princess herself, whom they were after, they could not help but halt and doubt their eyes.


    ¡°This is impossible. What is she doing here?¡±


    But try as the general might to ask that question, there was no one among his men who could answer it. In the end, the one to break the silence was none other than nche herself.


    ¡°Foolish, ugly, mud pigs. Why do you dare stand before me?¡¡Have you lost your minds after realizing that I am the head of the noble House of Ririnoie!?¡±


    ¡°Foolish?¡±


    ¡°Mud pigs!?¡±


    In the face of that storm of abusive words, the followers of the general could only watch on with amazement.


    ¡°If you keep your dirty faces looking down and leave right now, I shall make an exception and forgive you for your rudeness. If you feel even the slightest shame for having such ugly pig-like nature, then return from whence you came and let those that instigated you know that there is only one life and it deserves to be treasured!¡±


    nche happily said. She was in such a good mood that it seemed she could not only hum but even sing as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Now, pigs! Reveal your cowardly selves and return to your country!¡±


    After unleashing that abuse on the soldiers of Shirad, nche bid them farewell with a matter-of-factly ¡®well then¡¯, and then urged her steed to gallop away.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to wait for their response?¡± Gund asked.


    ¡°Such ball-less people who dare not pursue after being told that much have no charm. There¡¯s no need for me to apany them. But if they did chase after me, they would do so desperately while trying to grasp my noble retreating appearance,¡± nche replied.


    She smiledcently and rode off with her back turned to her enemy.


    Gund sighed and chased after her, but the enemies were all jeering and chasing after them from behind. From time to time, Gund would deflect the iing arrows as he protected her back. But nche only looked straight and did not bother turning around one bit.


    ¡°Hey. They¡¯re going to catch up soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah yes. In that case, I suppose we might as well just stopped here now.¡±


    ¡°Haah!?¡±


    After riding for 2 kirol (kilometer), she stopped midway through the path in the woonds.


    ¡°She stopped! Kill her!¡±


    One could just imagine how devilish the face the general was currently making to cry that out so loudly and with such fury.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Gund called out to her, but she raised her right hand to silence him.


    ¡°Was calling them mud pigs so effective?¡±


    The girlcently smiled as she brought down her right hand.


    ¡°But s, their foolishness must be paid for with death.¡±


    Magic bullets simultaneously fired from both sides of the forest, stopping the approaching army. The army of 2,000 became restless at the sudden enemy attack. The fire bullets blocked their vision, while the water bullets dented their iron armor and sent them flying.


    Before anyone knew it, mana guards equipped in heavy armor had surrounded nche.


    ¡°Princess, the assault unit is ready. We can attack the center of the enemy formation anytime now.¡±¡¡The feeble aide gently bowed.


    nche thought about it for a while, but in the end, she shook her head. ¡°Your words aren¡¯t elegant.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡±¡¡Gund looked suspiciously at nche.


    nche smiled an elegant smile and drew her sword. ¡°At times like these, we have to do it like this lest we forget to keep our grace.¡±


    nche took a mouthful of breath, then after ncing teasingly at Gund, turned to the enemy.


    ¡°We ride for the enemy¡¯s center!¡¡To me!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Although their enemies numbered 2,000, the 300 mana guards around nche easily tore through their forces. Magic rained down from both sides while the mana guard broke through with overwhelming prative prowess. In the blink of an eye, the enemy forces copsed, and the mana guards were pursuing after them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run! Damn it!¡±


    But the battle had already been decided.


    The enemy general tried to encourage his soldiers, but try as he might, with their formation broken and with the soldiers meant to defend him having all ran away, even he was left with no choice but to run away himself.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll remember this!¡± The general cried out.

 Volume 3: Chapter 235 - The Turning Wheels of War (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 235 - The Turning Wheels of War (4/4)</h4>


    ¡°You should be saying that after you¡¯ve fled!¡± Gund replied.


    Gund swung his great sword from atop his steed, crushing down onto the helmet of the general. Normally, he would have killed the enemy general here, but a captured traitor was worth more alive than dead, so he purposely held back.


    He was with nche, who held a politically strong position, so it was only natural that his fighting style would lean toward politics.


    nche and her mana guard were able to capture the general along with several other prisoners of war without losing even a single soldier. Of course, there were some that were wounded, but no one died.


    They brought out the prisoners to be interrogated before nche.


    ¡°Save me!¡¡I¡¯ll do anything!¡± The general said.


    As soon as the general was brought before her, Gund¡¯s expression twisted.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You want to be saved? You¡¯ll do anything?¡± nche asked.


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡¡I mean, of course, ma¡¯am.¡± The general replied.


    ¡°Then go and act like the mud pig you are.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡¡I-I mean yes! Right away!¡±


    When the general started crawling on the mud like a pig, ncheughed loudly.


    ¡°Fu fu fu! Fu ha ha ha! That¡¯s hrious. Since you¡¯re so funny, you can keep doing that while you listen.¡±


    She sat on the chair specially prepared for her, switched the position of her long legs, and smiled as she said those cold words.


    ¡°Thanks to you, Shirad Kingdom will now be forced to make a decision. That is to either surrender or fight with my country. But Shirad Kingdom has lost most of its soldiers in this war. And even if Shirad is able to avoid a war, Shushunu will not interfere when the other countries start poking their noses in. Your country will be the center of conflict.¡±


    The more she spoke, the more the general desperately tried to y the mud pig. After all, he could tell that her voice was getting colder and colder.


    ¡°From here on Shirad Kingdom will wander along the brink of destruction. And it will all be your fault. Even if you surrender to us, my country will not renew the alliance. After we receive what we are owed, our countries will no longer have any rtionship with each other. At the very least, that¡¯s what I intend to do. Can you understand it? The misery that the people of your country will experience from here on?¡±


    The smile on her face was now but a mere shape stered upon that beautiful canvas. Her eyes were as cold as the depths of the icy oceans.


    ¡°Behead this pig.¡±


    ¡°No! Eek¡ª¡±


    Without even waiting for the general to finish what he was about to say, the aide lopped off his head.


    ¡°¡­Slow!¡±


    She said as she pped her aide.


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to talk to a pig. Pigs are only useful for offerings.¡±


    The War Princess looked back to the dull open eyes of the dead general andughed.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The Goblin King still was yet to make an appearance in the battle between the goblins and Germion Kingdom, but the front lines were already being one-sidedly pushed by the goblins.


    Gi Go Amatsuki, who attacked from the north, confronted the holy knight, Lili, and without retreating a step, nailed her army down in the north. Gi Gu Verbena and Ra Gilmi Fishiga, who were attacking from the west, were taking over the fortresses with the help of the siege weapons.


    Gi Ga Rax, who was attacking from the south, made use of their speed to quickly go up north from the southern region. Without Sivara the Ripper Knight and Jize the One-Eyed Knight at the south, there was nothing to stop the divine speed of Aransain, and they were able to break through the border easily.


    Meanwhile, Sivara had his hands tied with the insurrection caused by the Burning Bright Moons.


    The adventurers confined themselves inside the metropolitan area. Sivara was unable to bring them into the kind of battle he excelled at, so he was forced to fight by their rules. Unfortunately, these adventurers were very patient.


    The southern front lines were fragile and were easily broken through by Gi Ga.


    This was a result brought about due to theck of person who could bring the forces of the south together. Without a holy knight or someone with skills on the level of the minister of the military, it was impossible to bring together the strength of the southern side of Germion Kingdom. As a result, the nobles were broken through one after another by Gi Ga.


    To the nobles of the south who were used to the speed of humans, the speed of goblins that handled monster beasts was simply too abnormal. That was all the more truer for Gi Ga¡¯s army that prioritized speed. Gi Ga¡¯s army would trample over their forces before they could even prepare their defenses.


    As Pale the Tactician listened to the reports pouring into her tent one after another, a smile appeared on her face and she looked down on the map.


    On her eyes were reflected the meadows in the distant snowy mountains.


    ¡°The prey is wounded. Already, it has no ce left to run nor does it have any strength to¡­ Fu fu.¡±


    The victory of the goblins was within grasp.


    ¡°Only the finishing blow is left now.¡±


    On the eyes of the tactician were clearly reflected the picture of victory.

 Volume 3: Chapter 236 - Setting Sun (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 236 - Setting Sun (1/4)</h4>


    Year 232 of the History of Germion Kingdom in the month of Drago. One month ago the snow demons (Yugushiva) were spotted in the north. Since then the northern front lines have been in a deadlock. A decisive battle couldn¡¯t ur since the snow demons (Yugushiva) insisted on avoiding it.


    ¡°This will be the second attack this month.¡±


    Lili bit her lips as she surveyed the worsening damages on the map. The damage received in a single attack was insignificant. At most, the enemy would steal food for about 10 people at most, but the problem was that they didn¡¯t stop.


    Lili could try to spread her guards and patrols to cover a wide area, but then the goblins will trample over them, so even arresting the snow demons was not really an option. The situation was such that they had no other choice but to push with numbers, but the information necessary for them to concentrate their numbers just wasn¡¯t there.


    If the enemy were to attack an area where the few elites of their army, including Lili, were absent, then they will immediately lose the war.


    This was the guerri warfare that even Gund had difficulty dealing with.


    Lili tried to ask for reinforcements from Germion Kingdom, but the only answer she got was an order to defend the territory until death. With no other option left, she had no choice but to send letters to some nobles that she was personally close with in order to gain information. This was not something she wanted to do if possible.


    As a result, she was able to find out that Germion Kingdom was currently under attack from all four directions.


    When ites to the difference in army strength, the north was still better off.


    There were less than 2,000 soldiers at the western side of Germion Kingdom, and yet the enemies there numbered at least 6,000. Moreover, that was only the number that they were able to confirm.


    Even Sivara the Ripper Knight, who led the eastern division soldiers at the east, had his work cut out for him.


    Moreover, the southern border has already been broken through, and the nobles possessing various territories are being defeated one after another.


    As such, Lili couldn¡¯t help but realize that the country was already on the brink of destruction. Even the east that she should have been able to rely on for reinforcements was having a hard time. This was despite Sivara, who is said to be the greatest general in Germion Kingdom, being there. He was simply unable to deal with the rebellion. Has Germion Kingdom contacted the Holy Shushunu Kingdom? Unless they send reinforcements, it was likely that Germion Kingdom would be destroyed under the pressure from the enemiesing at them from every direction.


    Now that the king has lost all desire to manage the government, the minister of the military, Lord Bedoru, has focused the soldiers of the kingdom toward the south where the invasion had prated the deepest.


    The foundations of the country were audibly creaking.


    The loss of King Ashtal¡¯s sessor. The expulsion of real holy knights from the country due to political strife. The decision to prioritize dealing with domestic discord over the enemies attacking from outside, thereby, worsening the wounds of the kingdom.


    As Lili thought of the kingdom slowly being dismantled, a cold chill ran through her back.


    She had the people of her fief to protect.


    She had soldiers that she led.


    As the feudal lord, she had to protect them all. The family of Aureya that she once abandoned now shackled her again. The possessor of the magic sword. The hunter of monsters. Either of which was the title of the head of the Aureya Family in the past.


    The title of the family head who died a hero.


    She should have changed since she spent time at that forest with the saint, Reshia.


    She would protect those she loved as a knight. That was an oath akin to that of an unbreakable sword. And it held true so long as it was within her power. That oath was neither a lie nor a mistake.


    But then, when the sword is atst broken, what fate awaited the people? This was a battle that she was unlikely to win even if she were to fight. She knew exactly how powerful the enemy was. Because of that she could not choose to act recklessly.


    Within a temporary camp away from her mansion, inside her tent, Lili desperately sought for an answer.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    While the northern front lines were at a deadlock, the western front lines were progressing greatly.


    Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s western army took advantage of the power of the siege weapons and their racial advantage that allowed them to call the darkness their friend to overtake the fortresses one after another.


    The booming noise that erupted each time the stones slung by the catapults crashed into the brick-reinforced fortresses resounded regardless of the time of day. That was a great weight upon the exhausted people of the Western Region. This was the 10th day of attack.


    The numerically superior goblins divided their attacks into three parts and attacked consecutively. When the arrows of the enemy showed a remarkable decrease in number, Gi Gu Verbena consulted the nearby Ra Gilmi Fishiga.


    Themander of the western goblin army was Gi Gu, and Gilmi the Hero of Ganra was merely here as rear support. Were these two goblins the overlypetitive sort, then they would obviously try to outdo each other, but Gilmi did not show even the slightest hint of wanting topete as he obediently took a step back and allowed Gi Gu to go ahead.


    ¡°Should I send a messenger and demand their surrender?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Gilmi replied without abasing himself.


    Gi Gu nodded. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I hear the ones protecting the fortresses here are the beloved people of Gowen Ranid. These are people who have been driven out of their homes. They are likely to choose death if the alternative means having to bow their head before those who took their home from them.¡±

 Volume 3: Chapter 236 - Setting Sun (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 236 - Setting Sun (2/4)</h4>


    ¡°It should be obvious that they¡¯re at a disadvantage¡­¡± Gi Gu said.


    ¡°If they haven¡¯t reced him yet, then the enemy general should be that man who named himself Yuan. He¡¯s a persistent one. It would be best not to let our guard down,¡± Gilmi replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    After Gi Gu finished talking to Gilmi, he ordered his subordinates to keep attacking. As the catapults were mobilized again, Gilmi looked at Gi Gu strangely.


    ¡°You sure have taken to the siege weapons.¡±


    ¡°I hate humans, but these things are good. After all, with them around, our soldiers won¡¯t have to die.¡±


    When people think of Gi Gu Verbena and his blood stained g (Felduk), people often imagine a bloodthirsty goblin. This bloodthirstiness was considered strong even for a goblin. Part of the reason behind that is because people tended topare him to Gi Ga Rax, who defeated the humans with mercy and forbearance, which further emphasized his goblin-like violence.


    ¡°Is it so strange?¡±


    Gilmi became thoughtful for a moment before answering.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the end, he decided to tell the truth since lying might only worsen their rtionship.


    ¡°What an honest goblin!¡±


    At that, Gi Gu burst intoughter and pointed at his expanding army below his eyes.


    ¡°I ordered Gu Tough to take 400 soldiers with him and work with the humans, but their coordination still needs work. I¡¯m having Gu Big use 300 soldiers to handle the siege weapons of the humans, but their control is still sloppy. It¡¯s probably because they don¡¯t understand very well how it works. If even the siblings that have been following me since the start are like this, it only stands to reason that the ones who evolved just recently can only be worse than them. But¡­¡±


    As Gi Gu¡¯s cheeks loosened, his expression resembled that of a blood rtive thinking of his family.


    ¡°We are goblins. I am proud to be a goblin. It¡¯s fine to be nice to the humans. It¡¯s fine to work with the other races too. But the goblins must never fall behind.¡±


    As Gi Gu spoke, Gilmi could feel a fire hidden within each word uttered that caused him to stare in amazement at Gi Gu. When he thought of how a goblin like this could be raised under the king, just a little, he became envious.


    ¡°We are goblins.¡±


    As Gi Gu said that, he stuck his chest out in pride.


    But on the other hand, if the Goblin King were not around, then perhaps a goblin like this would rise to power. Gilmi didn¡¯t dwell on that thought for too long before dispelling it.


    It was a dangerous thought.


    Thinking of what-ifs regarding the king¡¯s presence or absence was not a good thought to follow as far as protecting his tribe went.


    At the very least, for as long as the king was alive, it was not a thought he should say out loud or show on his face.


    Feeling like he¡¯d touched a taboo, Gilmi shook his head.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Ever since the goblins started pushing the southern front lines, their advantage has been uncontestable.


    Every time the sound of the horses¡¯ hooves that shook thend approached, the nobles of Germion Kingdom and their soldiers would tremble in fear. So long were their spears that the humans would find it difficult to handle them were they to try and wield them for themselves. Their cavalry was heralded by the ck tigers followed by the three-eyed unruly horses and the carnivorous terrifying horses. They would skewer any and all that impeded their path as they vividly invaded the southern territories of Germion Kingdom.


    Gi Ga Rax sessfully upied the biggest city of Southern Germion Kingdom, Grauhauze, but he was not satisfied. He left Zaurosh of the Proud n (Leon Heart n) in charge of negotiations - he could be said to be his right-hand man - while he led his soldiers and conquered the minor feudal lords one after another.


    ¡°Vn-dono. How goes our supplies?¡±


    Gi Ga Rax¡¯s army also got the Kushain Believers to temporarily support them and was able to invite the tactician, Vn Do Zul, to apany them.


    ¡°Everything is going well. We also managed to minimize the looting.¡±


    Vn¡¯s persistence and calmness could show itself the most in maintaining logistics. It was true that the supply lines of the goblins were taken care of by ¡®The Ones Behind Everyone (Kurua)¡¯, who are represented by Gi Gi Orudo, one of the four generals, and Gi Bu Rakuta,


    but the one who was able to make the most of it was - strangely - a person they had invited from outside. This person was none other than Vn Do Zul.


    Calcting the distance and the food consumed by the monster beasts was unfortunately too difficult of a task for the goblins. The Goblin King could do it, but he was a busy man, and most of his time was already being spent dealing with the war.


    Although the southern front lines were indeed important, the king did not have so much spare time that he could divert his attention to personally take care of their supply line.


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Zaurosh-dono also said that everything is progressing as nned.¡± Vn nodded.


    Gi Ga smiled ferociously. ¡°Let us present His Majesty apleted southern invasion.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to organize the situation then.¡±


    ¡°Please. I¡¯m sure if the Hero of Cultidian himself were to talk, everyone would understand.¡±


    Vn frowned a little, but he cleared his throat and started exining to the goblins and the other races lined up.


    The ck tigers and the Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain) that broke through the southern borders of Germion Kingdom used their speed to trample over the armies of the minor nobles. Coupling that with various methods of negotiations, they were able to neutralize most of the enemies¡¯ armies.


    Try as the armies of the nobles might to resist, they sessfully kept their losses to a minimum as they chased them to the north.

 Volume 3: Chapter 236 - Setting Sun (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 236 - Setting Sun (3/4)</h4>


    ¡°We have word that the the minister of the military, Lord Bedoru, has recently departed to bring reinforcements to the south. Their numbers are approximately 1,000. Even if we add their numbers to the southern scouts that we have been intentionally ignoring until now, that¡¯s only about 2,000 soldiers.¡±


    The quality of the enemy army was a jumble of wheat and tares.


    Most of their forces consisted of second-rate soldiers that have retreated from the frontmost lines, but there were even worse ones among their ranks. One thing was for sure, however. The forces led by the minister of the military, Lord Bedoru, was sure to be first rate.


    They had mages, cavalry, and spearmen. And they numbered 800, 300, and 900 men strong respectively. The first rate soldiers were the mages.


    ¡°As such, it can be said that the ones we have to watch out for the most are the mages.¡±


    The chief of the Paradua, Hal, nodded, as did the demihumans, including the chief of the centaurs, Tianos. Vn continued.


    ¡°Our cavalry is 3,000 men strong, while our footmen number 500.¡±


    Theirs was an army that prioritized mobility above all else. They did not have any heavy infantry. Although they incorporated the human cavalry as well, there were few who could keep up with the harshness of their training. The numbers of the human cavalry were fewpared to the goblins.


    If they were to try and maintain the quality of soldiers, the numbers would lessen, but if they tried to increase the numbers, the quality would plummet. This was the ever continuing debate that has gued generals since time immemorial, but regardless, Gi Ga still possessed an army of 3,500.


    ¡°If I may put it bluntly, whether its quality or number, our advantage is overwhelmingly clear. So long as we do not err in choosing the battlefield, victory is ours.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you heard.¡±


    After Vn finished his exnations, Gi Ga continued.


    ¡°We havee this far. So I believe we should go a little further and attain victory.¡±


    As Gi Ga smiled ferociously, he signaled for the map that was spread open to be turned as he selected the battlefield.


    ¡°The battlefield shall be Gardol Hills.¡±


    Gi Ga had chosen the ins where the cavalry could show their strength the most, but it was a location rather close to the capital.


    ¡°2 days if you hurry. 3 days otherwise,¡± Vn said as he became thoughtful.


    Gi Ga turned to the people participating in the war council. ¡°Our army is the fastest among the goblins; therefore, let us use these legs of steel and ride forth like the p of thunder!¡±


    As Gi Ga said that, heughed.


    ¡°Our march will be a little faster than the estimated time for ¡®hurry¡¯.¡±


    Vn made an astonished expression, but Gi Ga showed a fearless smile as he ordered Aransain to sortie.


    ¡°The slow will be left behind!¡¡Show Aransain¡¯s divine speed to the hero of our allies!¡±


    At Gi Ga¡¯s deration, the soldiers under him cried out.


    After Lord Bedoru heard about the goblin army from the minor nobles that fought against Gi Ga, he realized that the goblins were likely to choose the ins for the deciding battle. But while he managed to foresee that much, he failed to foresee just how quickly the goblins would arrive.


    He believed it would take three days for the goblins to go from thergest city of the south, Grauhauze, to get to the Gardol Hills. During that time, he wanted to set traps and erect anti-cavalry palisades, but Aransain betrayed his expectations. They arrived in just one day.


    That was a speed thatpletely exceeded humanmon sense.


    Without any time to prepare, Bedoru and his army suddenly found themselves in the middle of a battle. The soldiers of Aransain pushed them through the battlefield as they pleased, and in the blink of an eye, they were overrun.


    Gi Ga Rax and Hal ignored the attacks of the mages as they charged onwards. The chief of the centaurs, Tianos, executed their Hit and Run Strategy and prevented the enemy cavalry and footmen from nearing them. With even the cavalry led by Zaurosh as insurance, the advantage swung further and further toward the goblins.


    With Gi Ga skillfully handling the cavalry as if they were his limbs, the mishmash army of Germion Kingdom could not hold, and eventually, they were defeated. Evenmon soldiers could see the brilliance behind Gi Ga¡¯s attacks. Those brilliant attacks of his eventually imed the life of the minister of the military, Lord Bedoru.


    In this battle, not only did the army of Germion Kingdom lose the ability to take back the south, even the Mage Army that King Ashtal devoted himself to were destroyed. Already, the destruction of the country was clear to anyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    It took Sivara a lot of effort to suppress the rebellion in the east, but in the end, he was able to make some progress. Although he wasn¡¯t able to destroy the rebel army, he was still able to drive them out of the east and restore order.


    But while he was busy quelling the rebellion, the situation in Germion Kingdom has reached a point of no return.


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you endure a little longer? Lord Bedoru!¡±


    Though full of regrets, after Sivara got word of the destruction of the southern reinforcements, he had no choice but to change his ns.


    One reason why he prioritized quelling the rebellion in the east was because of the reinforcements they could rely on from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. They still had a connection with the war princess through Gund. If they could rely on that, they might be able to call reinforcements from Shushunu, and with Bedoru of the capital, Sivara of the east, and the reinforcements from Shushunu, then perhaps they might be able to save the south.


    If they were able to make that a reality, then they might have been able to turn the tides of war to their favor.


    Sivara had made his intentions clear with a letter he sent to the capital, but Bedoru sortied despite his advice and lost the main force of the kingdom. Now, there was no stopping the goblins as they took over the south and attacked the west.

 Volume 3: Chapter 236 - Setting Sun (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 236 - Setting Sun (4/4)</h4>


    ¡°Young M¡ª I mean, Milord. The situation calls for urgency.¡±


    At the words of the old knight, who served as his tutor, Sivara knew that he had to decide the fate of the people of the fief that he had to protect.


    Germion Kingdom was already on the verge of destruction; therefore, both as a noble and as the feudal lord walking in the footsteps of histe father, Sivara had to make the decision.


    One path was to protect the east to the very end and endure the attacks of the goblins.


    Choosing this path meant he would have to rely on reinforcements from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to protect his own fief. It was the same thing as abandoning Germion Kingdom. A n wherein he protected only his fief while the goblins overran the capital of Germion Kingdom.


    But it was a firm decision. Germion Kingdom could no longer be saved. It only made sense to protect what could be saved.


    So long as Sivara himself was mentally prepared to walk this path, as well as be a vassal state of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, then it was not a bad n by any means. After all, the goblins were focused on the western region and the imperial capital and were not looking toward the east one bit.


    The second path was to rescue the king and Jize, who had been confined, and relocate the capital to the east.


    Frankly, this n was essentially a gamble. If he were to walk this path, he would have to fight the goblins, break through them, and save the king or a member of the royal family. Although risky, it was an attractive option, for it meant saving his friend, Jize, and it held the possibility of rallying the forces of Germion Kingdom.


    The third path was to abandon the east and flee to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    The goblins have already invaded half of Germion Kingdom. Defeat was certain no matter how one looked at it. It only made sense to rely on the Holy Shushunu Kingdom and flee with his whole n. It was an attractive proposal so long as Sivara was willing to turn a blind eye on his duties as a feudal lord and his pride.


    Sivara could still make it in time. If he wanted to prioritize the safety of his family, he should choose this path. The Holy Shushunu Kingdom has juste out of a civil war. They should be more than interested in people who know how to manage a fief or serve as amander that can lead an army.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    As Sivara felt the tension in the air, he exhaled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the capital. We¡¯ll move our army to the west.¡±


    When he clearly said that, the old knight, who served as his tutor, knelt to give his gratitude.


    ¡°A gant decision, milord. All of us shall apany you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. This is the hardest path, but I am a holy knight. A holy knight is someone who must protect his country. I can¡¯t lie to myself.¡±


    Sivara took his eastern division army and marched for the capital.


    They numbered approximately 1,500. Despite including private soldiers into that number, it was not a reassuring number as far as contesting the goblins went.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    It was only after Gund finished going around the minor nations with nche the War Princess that he found out that Germion Kingdom was already on the verge of destruction.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    When Gund got word of the news, his face paled and he yelled angrily, then he told nche that he was going back to Germion Kingdom.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry so. Even if you go now, you won¡¯t make it in time. And even if you do go, you won¡¯t be of much help. It would be best if you just stayed here¡ª¡±


    ¡°Gund-dono, any further won¡¯t be eptable.¡±


    nche couldn¡¯t finish her sentence because Gund had drawn his great sword. In a sh, the great sword he held in his hand was pointed right at nche¡¯s neck. But at the same time, so was the short sword of nche¡¯s feeble aide.


    ¡°¡ªWhy don¡¯t you stay behind here and wait for an opportunity to take vengeance?¡±


    Gund¡¯s eyes tore open when nche said that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh!¡¡I am! I am a!¡±


    Gund was gritting his teeth so hard from anger that he couldn¡¯t say anything coherent. The aide just looked at him calmly, but the moment his master gave the order, he would immediately lop off Gund¡¯s neck with his short sword.


    ¡°Oh Gund. The precious holy knight of a country, Gund. Why do you fight? For your friend? For loyalty? For vengeance?¡±


    nche gently pushed away the great sword with her finger tips and approached Gund. She stretched out her arm to Gund, but Gund turned around.


    ¡°I am a knight. It is my duty to defend my country. This time for sure, I will¡­¡±


    Gund didn¡¯t reply to nche¡¯s question. His eyes merely wandered about nkly, then he quickly made his way through nche¡¯s extended arm and walked away.


    ¡°¡­He rejected me.¡±


    nche said as she exaggeratedly puffed up her cheeks. After chiding her aide for saying too much, she spoke in a somewhat angry tone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose your words better next time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem I¡¯ve had since birth. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Forgiven.¡±


    nche became thoughtful for a moment, then asked her aide.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ So, I take it a request for reinforcements hase from Germion Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Nothing official. But a request dide from a man who named himself Sivara, the holy knight defending the east.¡±


    ¡°So even the central pirs of the country have been paralyzed¡­¡±


    She looked coldly at her aide, then she turned over the cuffs of her luxurious overcoat and headed for her room.


    ¡°I will seek an audience with my dearest king. Make arrangements. Also, prepare 500 mana guards. Hurry.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    nche went back to her room without sparing a nce for her aide, then she changed her clothes into something more suitable for an audience with the king.


    After being permitted an audience, she appeared before the king to ask that he break their alliance with Germion Kingdom. Saying that Germion Kingdom no longer had any power and - if anything - should be a target of invasion instead.


    When she said that, not only the king, but even the officials were surprised.


    ¡°Germion Kingdom is no different from a sick person that can no longer be saved. It is only proper that thest rites be given for the deceased.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ If we just break our alliance like that, won¡¯t the other country start to doubt us?¡±


    The king, who was still in the prime of his life, spoke while evidently being pressured by this girl before him.


    ¡°My dearest king. At this rate, Holy Shushunu Kingdom will be crushed by the influx of refugees from Germion Kingdom. The goblins are intentionally leaving the east alone.¡±


    The reason they were attacking the north, the south, and the west, while intentionally ignoring the people fleeing was because they wanted to gather all of the refugees to the east and drive them away to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, nche pointed out.


    ¡°Can you spare anything for the refugees?¡¡Minister of the State, I believe the supplies from Fatina have currently been stopped.¡±


    Under that clever gaze, the minister of the state couldn¡¯t say anything but groan.


    ¡°Could monsters really be so wise¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Whether they can or not isn¡¯t the problem. The issue is that we are currently being driven toward such a situation.¡±


    ncheughed as she cut the words of the minister of the state.


    ¡°O beautiful war princess. Will we able to avoid such a cmity if we were to attack Germion Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    As the king silenced the civil officials that cried out, ncheughed.


    ¡°If you give permission to dere war against Germion Kingdom and the Kushain Believers, then certainly.¡±


    The king closed his eyes for a moment, and when he opened them next, he gave her permission.


    It was only a matter of time now before Gund made his way back home and the deration of nche Ririnoie the War Princess would reach Germion Kingdom. It was a shocking event, but even then, there was no stopping the attack of the goblins as chaos continued to ripple.

 Volume 3: Chapter 237 - Loyalty (1/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 237 - Loyalty (1/5)</h4>


    Year 232 of the history of Germion Kingdom, in the month of the Snake, on the 27th day, the army led by the Goblin King stood against the capital of Germion Kingdom. In ordance to the nsid out by Pale, the goblins fortified their position at the west and allowed the citizens to flee.


    Gi Gu Verbena led the western army. Gi Ga Rax led the southern army. Gi Jii Yubu led his regiol. Gi Zu Ruo led his brawler faction. Gi Za Zakuend the Wizard ss Goblin. Gi Do Buruga who led the druids. All of the aforementioned goblins of the Gi Vige participated in the battle.


    The tribal goblins also participated. These included Rashka of Gaidga, Hal of Paradua, and Kuzan of Gordob. Every one of these goblins led their tribes to participate in the war.


    Of the demihumans, Mido of the Fang, and Tianos of the Centaurs participated. Of the humans, Zaurosh of the Proud n (Leon Heart n) led the swift to search the surrounding regions for enemies and gain total control.


    While the sound of catapults unleashing stones could be heard in the background, Gi Jii Yubu and the others watched the castle walls of Germion Kingdom from the distance. If one turned toward the distant north and looked closely, one would find crowds of humans that could be thought of as refugees fleeing from the walls.


    ¡°Is it fine not to chase after them?¡±


    A rare-ss goblin asked. Gi Jii shook his head.


    ¡°If Pale-dono has decided that it isn¡¯t necessary, then there is no need to pursue. My Lord supports her decisions.¡±


    Of the goblins, Gi Jii was the one most interested in human tactics and siege weapons. His willingness to study is something worthy of special mention. He even looks up to Pale as a teacher as far as tactics went.


    ¡°Rather than that, the angle of the catapults need adjusting.¡±


    When he saw that the catapult¡¯s stones were going over the walls, Gi Jii gave an order. When the stones startednding on the walls again, he nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°I bring word. Attack as soon as the castle gates fall!¡¡Stand ready!¡±


    Gi Jii nodded to the words passed by the rare-ss goblin and ordered his regiol to prepare for an attack.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    There was no end to the catapults of the goblins. This unceasing siege of theirs struck fear into the hearts of the people, causing them to fall into panic. They feared that perhaps their giant gate might break soon and the goblins woulde pouring in. Gradually, that fear changed into suspicion, and the people began to wonder if there might be a criminal who¡¯d invited the goblins into the capital. Such disquieting rumors quickly spread among the humans.


    In order to forget their fears, they cursed the criminal that was nowhere to be found. In order to relieve it, they searched for the criminal that did not exist.


    And in the course of the mechanism of their gossiping, what eventually came up was the old woman who once brought a goblin with her.


    The person known as the Sage of the East (Turku Mercy) in the royal pce, who lived somewhere in the lower levels.


    The people wanted a sacrifice. They wanted a sacrifice to make them forget their fears. A sacrifice to satiate them. A sacrifice that was no more than a powerless and old woman.


    Time and time again, the catapulted stones would cause the walls shake, and the sanity of the people would be eroded.


    Of these fearful men, some were soldiers. The chain ofmand had long ceased to function. And to this soldiers that could not function, the voice of the people became their cause.


    ¡°A traitor is among us!¡±


    So cried the people. And in their madness, they attacked the house of Falmia De Floria.


    But she was a researcher renowned as the Doll User. To be a researcher and to be a brilliant mage is exactly the same thing. Moreover, by a stroke of good luck, on that day, one of the products of her research, a monster beast that could serve humans, was with her.


    When the people attacked her house and scared her, she unleashed the beast and had it defend her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die just yet¡­ Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    As she said those words full of resolve, the monster beast, freed from its chains, roared toward the crazed people that attacked her residence.


    At roughly the same time, the Minister of State, Rufel, and the Holy Knight, Zelkof, led 400 imperial guards and took the king of Germion Kingdom, King Ashtal, away. It was also at the same time, that the goblins sessfully broke through the gates and began pouring into the capital.


    The fall of a castle is a chaotic event. People would trample over others to live. They would trample over others to save another. It is a crucible of chaos, and to be calm in its face would be the oddity rather than the normal.


    Even the victors that were the goblins were not that much different from the humans that have lost their minds from the fall of the castle.


    What entered the fray during such a time was Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army (Felduk), the newly enlisted soldiers, Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain), and the Gaidga Tribe. Also, because it was inside the city, Gi Ga led the Paradua Tribe while riding upon his ck tiger.


    It was Gi Ga who suggested that the leaping power of the ck tigers that allowed them to run through the forest would prove most effective within the capital.


    As for the Goblin King, he had made a promise with Pale that he would simply watch over his subjects. Something that Gi Za agreed with. Because of this he had no choice but to reluctantly wait outside of the imperial capital and wait for the reports toe.

 Volume 3: Chapter 237 - Loyalty (2/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 237 - Loyalty (2/5)</h4>


    Pale insisted on this because she didn¡¯t want to be caught by a surprise attack or an unexpected battle, while Gi Za was being considerate of the king¡¯s worsening health each time he went out to fight. As for the king, who had no choice but to reluctantly obey, although he was grateful for their consideration, when hepared this battle to the times when he personally went out to im the head of their foes, he couldn¡¯t help but think of himself as a failure as far as being a leader of the goblins went.


    But it was also true that each time he pushed himself and fought, his body would be like a boulder unable to stand the rain and the winds. The colors he could see have already started to be strange. He has lost his sense of smell. And he can¡¯t even tell anymore if it is hot or cold. The fact that he could still maintain his dignity despite that showed that he indeed held the makings of a king fit to lead a race.


    ck smoke began to rise from the capital. Someone had probably set fire to something.


    The Goblin King looked up, and just a little, he felt empty.


    ¡°Though the countries fall, the mountains and the rivers will remain¡­¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±¡¡Pale asked.


    The Goblin King smiled wryly. ¡°An old poem.¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know Your Majesty held a talent for poetry. But this is the battlefield. Victory is yet to be decided. It is forbidden to let one¡¯s guard down.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will fight until I die. If I did not have that resolve, I would not be fit to name myself king.¡±


    Sensing that the Goblin King had changed his feelings, Pale sent a messenger to give an order to all of the army. ¡®Disy King Ashtal¡¯s head¡¯


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    King Ashtal and his people left the imperial castle, but when Zelkof saw the billowing ck smoke in the sky, he made a nk look, then suddenlyughed loudly and jumped.


    He jumped on the roof of a house and ran through the house roofs toward the ck smoke whileughing.


    ¡°Zelkof-dono!?¡±


    The sudden change in situation left Rufel greatly befuddled, but Ashtal just expressionlessly watched as Zelkof ran off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ If that is what Your Majesty says, then very well¡­¡±


    At the behest of Ashtal, whose expression was like that of a living corpse, Rufel once again gave the order to advance.


    The ck smoke wasing from a corner of the nobles district. When the people saw a monster beast blocking the gate to Falmia¡¯s manor like a guard, biting any and all who tried to trespass, they tried to go around to get in from behind.


    But there was also a monster beast there, and the people who tried to enter were killed.


    The people had be exasperated, but they were able to throw torches into Falmia¡¯s residence, and the fire quickly spread. Although Falmia¡¯s manor might have had these monster beasts of hers, she did not have any servants. The monster beasts could not quell the fire, so she had no choice but to leave her burning manor.


    She ordered her monster beasts to watch her surroundings, while she did her best to leave the house alive.


    ¡°She¡¯s here! The traitor is here!¡±


    The people were eagle-eyed, however, and they saw her running from the mes. She did not expect to be found, but neither did she think it impossible to be found.


    ¡°Die, traitor!¡±


    The people jeered and threw stones at her, leaving her with no choice but to rely on her monster beast to shield her. Suddenly, the people screamed. They abandoned any thoughts of jeering at her as they scattered and ran away. A closer look at their side would show Zelkofughing atop a pile of corpses.


    His two arms were twisting around in the steaming guts of humans. His unfocused eyes turned toward the direction of the manor from where the smoke wasing from.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Zelkof muttered in a daze as he crushed the heads of the people and screamed. Every time he took a step, fresh corpses would be added to the heap.


    The panicking and fleeing people pushed against each other as they desperately tried to run away from Zelkof. In their desperation, people tumbled and were crushed underfoot, people ran without care for hurting those around them¡­ And in the end, only Falmia, who was protected by her two-headed monster beasts, and the pitiful corpses were left.


    ¡°Zelkof-dono¡­¡±


    Falmia ordered her growling monster beasts to stand by as she took a step forward.


    ¡°I see you were let out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She called out to him, but Zelkof hung his head in dejection, not uttering a word, his nk eyes wandering.


    ¡°¡­Zelkof-dono?¡±


    ¡°FaL, MIAa¡­¡±


    When Zelkof called out her name, she thought of saying something, but Zelkof¡¯s hand had already pierced through her chest. She tried to open her mouth again, but she copsed before she could.


    ¡°FaLMIiiAAAa!!¡±


    As Zelkof screamed toward her fallen figure, he turned his back on her and leaped once more. At that time, there was no longer a hint of the dejection he showed toward her earlier. Reason, logic, sanity¡­ Zelkof threw them all as heughed madly.


    ¡°Fu, fufuhahaha!¡¡Falmia!¡¡Fufuhahahahaha!¡±


    As he ran along the rooftops, he saw the goblin horde that had broken through the gates.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    It did not take long before the 400 imperial guards led by King Ashtal shed with the goblin horde. When Rufel saw the roads crawling with goblins, he cracked his voice and ordered the imperial guards to advance.


    The knights protecting the king were all proud elites of the country. There were those among them who could see through the three-man-cell attacks of the goblins, and they wielded their giant shields to fend off the goblins¡¯ attacks to defeat them.


    Contrast the elites of the imperial guards, the ones fighting them first were the new and inexperienced goblin soldiers.

 Volume 3: Chapter 237 - Loyalty (3/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 237 - Loyalty (3/5)</h4>


    With the three-man-cell attacks blocked, the goblins had no way of fighting. Gradually, they were pushed back, but word of their bitter struggle quickly reached the more experienced goblins at the back.


    The first to reach King Ashtal¡¯s men were the Gaidga Tribe. The terrifying one-eyed lord ss goblin of the Gaidga Tribe, Rashka of Gaidga, whom even other goblins would make way for upon sight of his terrifying visage. It was he who came along with his Gaidga Tribe to aid the new goblins. When he saw Ashtal, he took his blue-silver-steel reinforced club and hit it against the ground as he bellowed.


    ¡°You dare be troubled by a foe of this level!?¡±


    Although he was not their direct superior, Rashka was still a goblin of significantly higher position than them. The new goblins could not help but shrink after being scolded by such a figure. In the next moment, they attacked the imperial guards without hiding any of their true ferocity.


    Seeing that the goblins had regained their vigor, Rashka nodded in satisfaction and caressed his chin. So terrifying was his smile that it could be likened to an evil spirit from hell licking its lips.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it should be. The young should at least be that vigorous.¡±


    ¡°General, are we just going to watch them like this?¡± The second most prominent member of the Gaidga Tribe, Dashka, asked.


    Rashkaughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you had a sense of humor. Naturally, the tastiest part of the prey shall be ours!¡±


    Rashka took back the club he hit against the ground and led the charge of his tribe.


    ¡°Show the young ones what it¡¯s really like to fight!¡±


    As Rashkamanded his Gaidga Tribe, the path was cleared with overwhelming power. Each time the one-eyed demon swung its club, the humans d in armor would be sent flying almost as if this were some sort of satirical y. The humans were crushed like fruits. When the giant goblin approached them with a smile on his face, even the imperial guards couldn¡¯t help but shudder in fear.


    ¡°Eek.¡±


    So great was the pressure emanating from Rashka that Rufel actually flinched and took a step back from King Ashtal¡¯s side, but the one who stopped his shoulder with surprising power was none other than King Ashtal himself.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­I will not mind whatever ambition you might be carrying with you. But there is one thing you must fulfill at all cost. You must bring me to Ishtar.¡±


    Ashtal spoke clearly. It did not appear as if he were under the influence of medicine nor did it appear that he had lost his reason. He simply looked calmly at Rufel as he held his shoulders.


    ¡°Rufel. I believe in your loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I am no more than an ipetent man who drowned in power¡­¡±


    ¡°Rufel, bring me to Ishtar.¡±


    ¡°As, you will¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    With no strength left to raise his voice, Ashtal watched the approaching goblins with indifference.


    ¡°Imperial Guards! What are you doing!?¡¡Is it not your duty to die before His Majesty!?¡±


    Rufel called out to the imperial guards that have been overtaken with fear of Rashka.


    ¡°This is the wish of His Majesty!¡¡Fulfill your duty!¡¡What is the duty of the imperial guards!?¡±


    ¡°To protect His Majesty with our body and destroy all of his foes!¡±


    As a young imperial guard said that, he jumped before the Gaidga Tribe and joined the fray. Spurred on by the bravery of one imperial guard, the rest of the imperial guards joined one after another to fight the goblins.


    But despite their valiant sacrifice, there was simply no bridging the gap in strength between the two forces.


    The struggling imperial guards were cut down one after another, until eventually, only King Ashtal and Rufel were left. Rufel stood in front of Ashtal with shaking legs as the goblins rushed at him with spears.


    ¡°Please forgive¡­ my ipetence¡­ Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Everything was for the sake of the king. There was no lie in Rufel¡¯s words. He had indeed acted for the sake of the king, even if such actions meant the destruction of the country itself. What could he do for the king that had lost his blood rtive and could no longer descend from the throne? Coincidentally, he gained the pawn called Zelkof.


    Using fear, he gathered the remaining people in the imperial court and moved thest remaining power of the imperial guards. Moreover, he used that time to buy time for the people fleeing the capital. The goblins might give chase after the imperial capital falls depending on their mood.


    In order to give Ashtal some peace after losing his beloved grandson, he gave him an hallucinogenic. It was no different from poison. He removed the remaining holy knights to protect the king from any more conflict, but despite all his efforts to allow him a moment of peace, his power simply fell short.


    Even his provocative actions were all for the sake of preventing others from criticizing the king.


    In the future, the name ¡®Rufel Marcond¡¯ wille to be known as a synonym for the word ¡®ipetent¡¯. No one will ever know his loyalty. It will forever be buried in the darkness of history.


    ¡°You are King Ashtal?¡±


    ¡°¡­Goblin.¡±


    Ashtal spat after losing hisst subject.


    Rashka didn¡¯t ask a second time before ying the king.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Inform His Majesty. The one who took King Ashtal¡¯s head was I, Rashka!¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The old goblin blended in with the new soldiers and ran to the capital of Germion Kingdom. His heart beat wildly as did his breath. For an old goblin such as himself, running alongside the new soldiers was a strenuous thing.


    But despite that he had to go.


    All this was to settle the fetters of the past that yet bound them.

 Volume 3: Chapter 237 - Loyalty (4/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 237 - Loyalty (4/5)</h4>


    Although it was no longer any more than a memory, he still remembered the time he came to this country. Towering walls, the houses they enclosed, and the road he walked with his ¡®master¡¯. The goblins advanced like a muddy stream. The old goblin swam through that stream in desperate search of that nostalgic scenery.


    That scenery that he let slip that time.


    The scenery he once walked side-by-side.


    After turning through many corners, the old goblin finally arrived at that ce that still lingered in his mind.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s here.¡±


    He said unconsciously in between his ragged breath, but then he opened his eyes wide.


    After finding the path, the old goblin was about to walk forward, but then, a scream suddenly resounded, causing him to turn.


    ¡°Fu ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, hah ha ha ha ha ha!¡¡Goblin, goblin, goblin!!¡±


    There, at the end of his sight, stood fear in the shape of a man.


    Spears struck out, but they couldn¡¯t prate the body of the man. The new soldiers weren¡¯t holding back, but the man easily deflected their attacks, and in the next moment, crushed their heads. Even the three-man-cell attacks that had been beaten into the head of the goblins did not work and were merely three consecutive attacks in the face of this man.


    The man stretched out his arms as the goblins passed him from both sides, and like catching a baby, he crushed their heads.


    The holy knight, Zelkof. Also known as Zelkof the Knight of Destruction.


    The goblins did not know this, but the most dangerous person in the imperial capital was standing right before them.


    Zelkof¡¯s mouth distorted into a smile of ecstasy. He was like a predator in the face of prey. The way he looked as he spread his two arms open was so powerful it reminded the goblins of the Fire-Speckled Big Bear in the Forest of Darkness.


    The old goblin unconsciously backed off. The reason he was able to live so long in a world where everyone was struggling to exist was simply because of his cowardice. He would never fight the strong. He prioritized running. Although that dislike for conflict of his led to him never standing at the top of a horde, it did allow him to live a long life.


    The instincts of such a coward screamed at him at full sound.


    This enemy was someone he should not meet.


    Unconsciously, he took a step back. Who could me him? If he were to face this enemy before him, he would surely die. It was not cowardly to avoid a bad future that was basically guaranteed.


    But when he took two steps back, what appeared before him was the townscape he walked with his ¡®master¡¯.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Without thinking about it, he wordlessly looked up at that townscape. The townscape made by humans was something that goblins like him could only look up at. But it was that townscape that awoke his memories of his ¡®master¡¯.


    If he just took the third step, turned around and ran, he would surely be able to survive.


    But he could not take that third step.


    His body shook, his heart beat quickly, his throat dried up.


    But despite that, he did not take a step back.


    The breath he exhaled was white like fire.


    ¡°U, nu¡­¡±


    He had to make a run for it. The moment he decided that, he moved. He made his body as small as he could and tried to pass under the swinging arms of the man.


    But he suddenly jumped back.


    If he had kept going, Zelkof would have hit him with the back of his hand. The old goblin¡¯s head would have surely been crushed into smithereens.


    ¡°Nu, u¡­¡±


    His body that was d in armor drew cold sweat.


    At that time, in some mischievous twist of fate, Zelkof suddenly looked at him.


    That was death. That overwhelming death was looking straight at him.


    The goblin had mustered every bit of courage he possessed to take a step forward, but a nce was all it took to break all of that.


    His resolve crushed, his legs shaking¡­ But just as he was about to take that third step back and turn around¡ª


    ¡°Elder, so you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°Gi Gu-dono.¡±


    One of the four generals, the lord ss goblin, Gi Gu Verbena of the blood-stained Felduk called out to him.


    ¡°Looks like you guys were done in quite badly.¡±


    Upon seeing the corpses of the young goblins, Gi Gu grit his teeth in anger. His subordinates stepped forward from both sides to cover the old goblin.


    ¡°Elder brother!¡¡It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Gu Naga (Long) said.


    Gi Gu nodded. ¡°I know. But this fury of having our brethren in cannot be quelled unless unleashed upon this foe.¡±


    Though Gi Gu bared his canine teeth and shook in anger, Zelkof¡¯s smile showed no signs of crumbling.


    ¡°Goblin, goblin, ku ha ha ha, ku ha ha!¡±


    As Zelkof bent his posture forward like that of a beast, Gi Gu yelled.


    ¡°He¡¯sing!¡±


    In the next instant, Zelkof leaped. The holy knight leaped close enough to the ground that it seemed as if he were running, then as he approached Gi Gu, he sent his fist flying toward the goblin. He did not have a stance. Normally, this was an attack that could easily be swept away.


    ¡°GU, NUuuu!?¡±


    But when Gi Gu tried to sweep it away, his sword was pushed back, and his whole body was sent flying. Gi Gu fixed his posture midair, but the abnormal strength of the human caused him to click his tongue.


    ¡°What a monster! Are you really human!?¡±


    ¡°Ku ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡±

 Volume 3: Chapter 237 - Loyalty (5/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 237 - Loyalty (5/5)</h4>


    As Zelkofughed loudly, Gi Gu clicked his tongue and turned behind him to the goblin he was covering for.


    ¡°Do you want to break through that and go to the other side?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The old goblin fell silent and looked down. Annoyed, Gi Gu asked again.


    ¡°Well!? What is it!?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it can¡¯t be helped. Hey, can you hear me!!¡¡It¡¯s for the sake of the elder. Help me out!¡±


    Gi Gu called out to the surrounding buildings, and in response, Gi Ga Rax suddenly appeared on the back of a ck tiger.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Gi Ga Rax leaped off the house andnded on the other side of Zelkof. As he swung his spear, his gaze fell on the corpses.


    ¡°¡­So, this is a holy knight.¡±


    As he said that and held his spear, Gi Ga¡¯s gaze grew sharp.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Gi Gu replied as he wielded his sword and axe.


    ¡°Holy Knight with no name, I am Gi Ga Rax, a subject of His Majesty, the Goblin King! Come!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, die! Human!¡±


    ¡°Fu fu fu ha ha ha, goblin!¡¡Goblin!¡±


    Despite taken from the front and the back by two goblins, Zelkofughed and easily dealt with them. He dodged Gi Ga¡¯s sharp attacks, while he blocked Gi Ga¡¯s axe.


    But that was exactly what Gi Gu and the others were waiting for.


    ¡°Go, Elder!¡±


    When a small goblin passed by his side, Zelkof finally stoppedughing. In the next moment, he deflected the veteran goblins and sent a knifehand strike toward the small back.


    ¡°You will not!¡±


    In a sh, Gi Ga struck out his spear and stopped Zelkof¡¯s knifehand strike, but the aftermath from the impact caused the old goblin to tumble.


    Gi Gu clicked his tongue and yelled angrily as he leaped, but Zelkof¡¯s strength that allowed him to receive his attack with one arm was not normal. The old goblin struggled to stand up, but Gi Gu told him to hurry. The reason behind his impatience was because Zelkof¡¯s strength was increasing and his axe was starting to be pushed back.


    ¡°Fu, fu, fufuhahaha!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    After deflecting Gi Ga¡¯s spear and Gi Gu¡¯s axe, Zelkof once again raised his fist toward the old goblin. But in that moment, a shadow suddenly appeared.


    ¡°GURUUUuOAAA!¡±


    With a battle cry came a fist that sent Zelkof flying. Bathed in the blood of ally and foe alike, Gi Zu Ruo the Mad Dragon, rammed the enemy with his body and joined the fray.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re slow!¡±


    Gi Gu yelled angrily, while Gi Ga showed an expression of relief.


    ¡°A message came from His Majesty. He told me to help the elder, so I came here as fast as I could.¡±


    The old goblin clearly heard those words.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Elder!¡¡I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do, but hurry up and go. We¡¯ll stop this guy.¡± Gi Gu said.


    The old goblin nodded and started running again.


    ¡°May the fortunes of war be with you!¡±


    After being sent off by Gi Ga, the old goblin ran.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    He ran despite his aching back.


    It was so painful that he wanted to stop running and just stand still for a moment. Moreover, even though the fear should have long left him, the sweat pouring out of him showed no signs of stopping. Because of all the sweat gushing out of his body, he could no longer tell if it was hot or cold.


    But still, he ran.


    He searched his mind as he went through the streets of the imperial capital.


    He took a turn on a corner and looked at the gaudily decorated houses.


    ¡ªWe will be staying at this town starting today.


    Her proud figure as she spoke shed through his mind. Each time she appeared, the pain from his aching back would ease.


    ¡ªWill you look at that!¡¡A spectacr work if I say so myself!¡¡I¡¯m sure His Majesty will praise me!¡¡The results of this research can surely be passed down to theter generations!


    Even that time when a supposedly tamed monster beast scratched him was a nostalgic memory.


    At that time, she panicked as much as he was shocked.


    ¡ªBandages! We need bandages!¡¡Ahh, I should have applied the disinfectant first!¡¡Ah, darn it, why is everything tucked away so neatly!?¡¡Does it hurt?¡¡I-I mean, of course it hurts. Sorry, just give me a little more time!


    She turned the house upside down, and by the time she finally found the kit, it was already night time.


    The wound had already started to scab then, but she still forcefully treated him.


    ¡ªYou sure heal fast. I¡¯m shocked¡­ No, that¡¯s wrong. Umm, listen. You have to disinfect your wounds if you get hurt, okay? There are all sorts of germs¡ª Erm¡­ I mean invisible bad things that are always trying to get into your body.


    When he learned about the existence of these invisible bad things, he shook in fear, but she gently caressed his head, and taught him to wash his wounds.


    That night, she rested his head on herp and helped him sleep.


    ¡ªConsider this both a reward and an apology!


    The way she smiled as she said that was truly beautiful.


    Just about everything was a nostalgic memory to him.


    Just a little more.


    Just a little more, and he will find her house.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡±


    His body ached.


    It was as if his life was slowly being sucked away from behind, sapping away his strength to run. His eyes grew heavy, but he desperately endured it.


    If he just goes through that path and take a turn on that corner, then¡ª


    What he saw was a burning house, before whichy her bloodied figure.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    *Thud! His spear sounded as it slipped of his hand and fell.


    He dragged his body from where he fell. He looked at his ¡®master¡¯ as shey unmoving with her back on the stone garden.


    There was more white in her hair than hest remembered. There were more wrinkles on her face too.


    But there was no doubt about it. This was indeed his ¡®master¡¯.


    Just a little, she opened her eyes¡­ But that was probably just his imagination.


    ¡°¡­Master, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m finally¡­ Back.¡±


    Having pushed himself so much, he suddenly found himself kneeling on the ground, and then in the next moment, he was lying face down.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    On his back was a huge wound. Blood poured ceaselessly out of it.


    It was so deep a wound that it made one wonder just how he was able to run so much.


    But regardless, he dragged his body to her. He had to make her happy. If he reached her, she would surely smile back at him.


    He wanted to see her make that beautiful smile for him onest time.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ back, Master¡­ I¡¯m¡­ back¡­¡±


    As blood poured out of him, he dragged his body through the pool of her own blood.


    And then¡­ After so many years, he finally reached that ce where he belonged.


    ¡°Ma¡­s¡­ter¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­tha¡­nk¡­y¡­ou¡­¡±


    His voice on the verge of death was no more than a faint whisper, but that was enough for the human and for the beast.


    On the old goblin¡¯s face was an expression of peace. It was as if he had aplished his purpose.


    On Falmia¡¯s face that was next to his was an equally peaceful expression, as if she had been freed from a burden that had been troubling her for so many years. Beneath her eyes were traces of tears.


    The old goblin died on Falmia¡¯sp.

 Volume 3: Chapter 238 - The Song of He Who Wields a Sword (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 238 - The Song of He Who Wields a Sword (1/3)</h4>


    Word of the old goblin and King Ashtal¡¯s death was brought to the Goblin King at roughly the same time. In response to the news, the king merely said ¡°I see.¡± And said nothing further as he closed his eyes and offered a silent prayer, then he stared at the capital they were to conquer.


    ¡°Gain control of the capital,¡± Pale the Tactician said from beside him.


    The king nodded. ¡°Treat the obedient ones well. Do not mess with them or kill them. Make sure to keep an eye out on those new soldiers.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to remind them, but I¡¯ll send an order to Ra Gilmi Fishiga-dono. That goblin is brilliant, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll see to it,¡± Pale replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    All that was left now was to take control of the capital, the Goblin King thought. Immediately after that, however, word of the higher ss goblins struggling was brought to him.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    How unreliable was the sensation of the weapon in his hands?


    It was a rare thing for Gi Gu Verbena to feel impatience when fighting, but that was exactly what he felt standing before this holy knight blocking his way.


    ¡°Monster.¡±


    As he spat those words, Gi Ga Rax approached the enemy from behind. The way Gi Gapletely controlled his ck tiger and breathed in sync was truly wild. From the left came Gi Zu Ruo, who has received the divine protection of the Mad God (Zu Ruo). From the right came Gi Gu, but even with these three goblins working together as a three-man-cell, they just couldn¡¯t get through this human.


    They attacked from three directions at roughly the same time.


    The three goblins moved like machines as they sought to cut down the human monster before them. They were calm and precise, and not even a hint of killing intent could be felt from them. But despite that, Zelkof the Holy Knight dodged their killing blows.


    But Gi Ga Rax didn¡¯t stop there, he kept on going, and followed up with another attack. His spear was akin to a snake raising its head as it thrust out toward Zelkof. Gi Gu also followed up with an attack of his own, not saying a single word as he did.


    Gi Ga aimed for the back.


    He aimed for the spine along the midline while Gi Gu aimed for the throat. They took Zelkof from two different sides. If he tried to flee to the side, Gi Gu¡¯s attack will lop off his head. If he tries to jump up or crouch down, Gi Ga¡¯s blow willnd firmly on his back. Those were the kind of killing blows that the goblins orchestrated, but Zelkof dodged them by taking half a step back.


    The speed of his reflexes and his great courage was nothing short of amazing. It was almost as if he had eyes on his back. One step wrong and his back would have been skewered, his neck lopped off. Not to mention that it was right in the middle of the axe and spear of the two oldest members under the Goblin King that he did that.


    But at the same time, his actions allowed the third goblin to follow up with an attack from his fist.


    It was a mystery whether it was because of his instinct formed from countless battles or because of a carefully thought out n that the goblin was able to arrive at that decision. But to the angered Gi Zu, the problem before him was simple. All he had to do was to fill his fist with his power and m it into Zelkof, who had dodged the attack of the two longest serving members of the king.


    But that fist that should have gone straight for Zelkof¡¯s chin, crushing both his chin and body alike, was effortlessly stopped by Zelkof¡¯s hand.


    Gi Zu opened his eyes wide in shock, but immediately after, he was shocked even more. For when he tried to shake off Zelkof¡¯s hand, he realized that he couldn¡¯t move his hand at all. It was an overwhelming power that he hadn¡¯t experienced until now, causing Gi Zu to feel shame and anger.


    But at the same time, this meant that the holy knight was no longer moving.


    The warrior and the two goblins all understood this.


    They moved at roughly the same time.


    Gi Ga brought back the spear he¡¯d struck out earlier with and shifted his stance to be able to thrust again, while Gi Gu sent the long sword he held in his left hand to cut down Zelkof¡¯s body.


    But then Gi Zu suddenly appeared before him, and he had to stop his sword in a panic. His eyes opened wide in shock, and with no time to even shout out, Gi Gu had to pull back his sword as Gi Zu¡¯s body approached him. Zelkof had thrown Gi Zu¡¯s body to attack and defend against Gi Gu at the same time.


    Immediately after, Zelkof changed the direction of his body and moved toward Gi Ga who was about to attack him with a spear. Gi Ga released his spear¡¯s killing blow, but Zelkof threw a side kick toward it at roughly the same time. With his spear pushed toward a direction he did not expect, Gi Ga had to focus on his ck tiger to prevent himself from falling.


    ¡°KU!?¡±


    In just one breath of exchange, the three goblins started breathing faster.


    Zelkof¡¯s mouth twisted into a huge smile, as he spread both of his arms as if to say e!¡¯ and looked down on the kneeling goblins.


    ¡°Ku ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!¡±


    Even the very heavens seemed to shake before his sonorousugh that overpowered the goblins.


    ¡°!?¡±


    But thatughing voice was suddenly torn apart by winds of des that came shooting toward Zelkof. Due to being a little slow to react, the winds of des grazed him.

 Volume 3: Chapter 238 - The Song of He Who Wields a Sword (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 238 - The Song of He Who Wields a Sword (2/3)</h4>


    It was as if the person who had uttered those words were standing from somewhere up high looking down on them. There wasn¡¯t a hint of arrogance or carelessness in that person¡¯s eyes, however. He merely watched the enemy before him.


    ¡°His Majesty desires the head of this holy knight. This isn¡¯t the time to be sleeping, you three.¡±


    Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s words spurred on the three goblins.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me!¡±


    Gi Zu roared as he stood up, then Gi Za took out a magic stone from his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I haven¡¯t the time to waste on you.¡±


    Gi Za scornfullyughed as he crushed the magic stone, which gave rise to a powerful tempest that overtook his surroundings.


    ¡°I call upon your exalted name (Call)!¡¡God of wind! (Castor)!¡±


    As soon as Gi Za uttered those words, a wind coiled up atop his head like a dragon that ruled over the wind. Just its presence alone was enough to tear apart the houses around him. That powerful tempest blew toward Zelkof. Its vengeful song of a maddened ghost resounded within Gi Za¡¯s ears. The wind was telling him that it was unhappy.


    The corners of Gi Za¡¯s mouth lifted a little to show that he approved, and then the mass of wind sent Zelkof¡¯s body to the air, cutting it up as it did. Zelkof covered his face with his two arms, but his sides and his back were left open. His legs too. As a result, giant wounds were cut open on them.


    But just as one might expect from a holy knight, by the time he¡¯dnded back on the ground, his posture was back to normal.


    Blood came gushing out of his legs as soon as hended. So much gushed out that there was now enough to form a puddle. He had been wounded that much. At the same time, blood gushed out of his mouth, possibly due to having a critical organ wounded. Zelkof was in dire straits.


    But despite that there was no erasing the smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Zelkof took a stop forward, but he was clearly injured. The three goblins weren¡¯t about to miss this opportunity, however.


    The three goblins - Gi Gu, Gi Ga, Gi Zu - once again assumed their three-man-cell formation and attacked.


    Slipping through Zelkof¡¯s attacks that had now evidently lost their luster, a long sword lodged itself inside one of his opens wounds, while a spear prated his back. The great outpour of blood showed that Zelkof was almost at death¡¯s door. So grave were his wounds that were he a normal human, he would have long been unable to move from the pain and the bleeding.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    But Zelkof showed no signs of stopping. Gi Gu and Gi Ga¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock as they found themselves being dragged along Zelkof¡¯s wounded gait.


    With a swing of his arms that looked like a back handed strike, Zelkof sent Gi Ga flying, then he turned to Gi Gu, who was holding the long sword stuck in Zelkof¡¯s body.


    ¡°GU, NU¡­ This is absurd.¡±


    Gi Gu tried to pull out his sword, but try as he might, he could not pull it out. The goblin panicked.


    Before Zelkof¡¯s fist, even he had prepare for death. Those hands held within them a gripping power strong enough to easily crush a normal goblin¡¯s head. That was a power that cared not for one¡¯s well being just like that of a wounded beast.


    If Gi Gu pulled out his long sword, Zelkof would probably finally die from the blood loss. No. Already, his death was but a question of when and not if. It was precisely because of that that Gi Gu tried to pulled out his sword and Zelkof refused to allow it to be pulled.


    Zelkof¡¯s Spear Hand Strike came shooting for Gi Gu¡¯s head, but then in the next moment, as if the goblin had been waiting for it all this time, Gi Zu angrily swung his fist toward Zelkof¡¯s to intercept it.


    Unfortunately, Gi Zu¡¯s right fist could only shift the trajectory of that spear hand strike. Gi Zu¡¯s skin cracked from his fist to his shoulder and blood gushed out, but he ignored the pain and swung his left fist from his hips toward Zelkof¡¯s side.


    That blow caused Zelkof to cough another mouthful of blood.


    Gi Gu realized that it was impossible to pull out his sword, so he jumped back. Because of that Zelkof¡¯s attention was now gathered onto Gi Zu.


    ¡°I will!¡±


    As if finding purpose for the first time, Zelkof¡¯s right fist descended on Gi Zu as he cried out.


    ¡°¡ªGURUUuUoOAOAAA!!¡±


    At the same time, Gi Zu roared so loudly it seemed he was trying to wring out his very soul as he tried to shoot out the sword stuck in Zelkof¡¯s body. Zelkof¡¯s fist passed by Gi Zu¡¯s face. For a moment, it seemed the holy knight would finally fall, but he took another step.


    Although the force behind his fist was enough to send a human flying, Zelkof stopped for a moment, and sent the back of his hand toward Gi Zu, then he stepped firmly with both of his legs and held his ground.


    ¡°I will, be a knight¡­¡±


    Zelkof¡¯s eyes remained wide open. It was as if he was pursuing something as he looked beyond the goblins and gazed at the heavens. From his mouth poured out copious amounts of blood that formed a puddle on the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    With thosest words, Zelkof fell and never again stood up.


    Later on, Gi Do Buruga would - with much interest - pursue the question of why Germion Kingdom was so powerful, but there would be few records regarding the Knight of Destruction.


    Within the dazzling and radiant history of the lineage of Germion Kingdom¡¯s holy knights could be found nary a passage about the Knight of Destruction. At most, there was his name ¡®Zelkof¡¯, and then the description that he was once known as the Graceful Knight.

 Volume 3: Chapter 238 - The Song of He Who Wields a Sword (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 238 - The Song of He Who Wields a Sword (3/3)</h4>


    Word of Zelkof the Knight of Destruction¡¯s defeat and the sessful upation of Germion Kingdom¡¯s capital was brought before the king at the same time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed to the castle.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    Although the chaos was yet to quell, the king went ahead and moved to the castle. On either side of the path to the castle were goblins with weapons raised, watching warily at the surroundings for any threats.


    When the Goblin King arrived at the castle and looked down from the terrace constructed by the humans at the people gathered below, one of the goblins spoke out.


    ¡°O great king! Our king!¡±


    Those words spread throughout the goblins like wildfire. The goblins cried out toward their king who stood upon the terrace.


    ¡°O great king! Our king!¡±


    As the goblins cried out victory, the Goblin King dered their victory and announced the end of this battle.


    ¡°My subjects!¡¡My brethren!¡¡And myrades-in-arms¡­ Let us celebrate this victory together! This is our victory!¡±


    The goblins cried out so loudly it was as if an explosion had erupted on thend. They raised up their weapons and knocked them merrily. They stomped their feet and the capital shook as if there was an earthquake rocking it.


    Gi Za Zakuend heard those cries from a distance as he walked toward a corner within the nobles district. This was the house that the wizard known as the ¡®doll user¡¯ once lived at. Now, it was no more than the ruins of a fire. There, Gi Za walked alone.


    On the stones of the garden was the corpse of the old wizard.


    And on her knees was the corpse of a goblin. When Gi Za recognized that goblin as his father, he wordlessly approached them.


    ¡°¡­Hmph. The nerve of you to make such a satisfied face¡­¡±


    Gi Za gazed at the old goblin¡¯s face for a while, then he grumbled to himself, ¡°I¡¯m not good at physicalbor¡± and started digging a hole.


    After digging a hole that was just big enough for the two to fit in, he brought the human and the goblin inside it.


    He covered the hole with dirt and ced a stone on top.


    Gi Za looked unhappily at his dirtied clothes, then sighed deeply.


    ¡°Farewell, Father.¡±


    Nothing was inscribed on the tombstone. Neither did Gi Za think of writing something.


    He just wished for them to sleep in peace.


    A lone goblin walked toward the source of the unceasing cheers of the goblins.


    The goblin said to know nothing of love turned his back on that faint sentiment left in that ce.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Gi Go-dono, I trieding up with a song.¡±


    Yustia had recently be able to speak fluently. She called out to Gi Go with eyes so full of expectation. She looked just like a dog wagging its tails.


    The northern front lines were at a deadlock just as Pale the Tactician had expected.


    The Goblin King should be attacking Germion Kingdom around this time. Gi Go and the Snow Demon Tribe (Yugushiva Tribe) used guerri warfare to stop the soldiers of Northern Germion Kingdom.


    But they weren¡¯t attacking all the time.


    One reason was because they wouldn¡¯tst if they were always attacking, but another reason was because ording to the information they¡¯ve been gettingtely, there was no longer any reason to keep the north in check.


    It was currently early summer, but there was still snow around the peak of the towering mountains of the Snow God (Yugrasil). The Yugushiva people have been fighting here since they were born, so they had an overwhelming advantagepared to nders.


    So long as they¡¯re able to flee to the mountain ranges, the nders won¡¯t be able to catch up to them on foot. Be it speed or knowledge of the terrain, the Yugushiva was at an advantage. Even if they had the advantage in numbers - although they didn¡¯t know when they would be able to decide this war - the northern forces led by the holy knight, Lili, still hasn¡¯t recovered from the wound left behind by Gund who left to aid the west.


    Lili was gradually strengthening her forces, but because of her policies¡¯ tendency not to overburden her people, the scope of that increase was small and slow.


    Because of that the snow demons (Yugushiva) had a lot of free time.


    If there was no reason to risk their lives, then they had no reason to attack the supplies of the enemy.


    And with nothing to do, Yustia hade up with a song.


    ¡°A song, huh.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I would love for you to hear it.¡±


    The young chief of the snow demons (Yugushiva), Yustia, didn¡¯t hide any of that beauty that her people revered so as she smiled. This beautiful young chief possessed both her skill in the sword and the veneration of her people. She ruled at the peak of the snow demons (Yugushiva).


    When she saw Gi Go nod, she took his arms and went to bring him before the Yugushiva people.


    ¡°How are the preparations (Radia)?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s going well. (dido). Princess (Sue)!¡±


    Gi Go has also gotten used to them talking in the old tongue.


    ¡°Let us begin then (Staratto).¡±


    ¡°Understood (Zuje).¡±


    Although everyone lined up were young, Gi Go noticed that they were all so nervous they looked like warriors about to undergo a trial. With the strike of a soul-stirring drum, resounded a low-toned voice. From time to time, the sound of a horn would be mixed in. Gradually, the singing voices filled the cave.


    ¡°O he who wields a sword (Godagin), o he who wields a sword (Godagin)!¡¡Speak of his honor (Arshinti Starguin)!


    Pass it on forever (Hoadaihoadai), his pride (Arandasta)


    His enemies shake (Hoendista) at the sound of his cry of victory(Kakudakuzaritsu) !¡¡The wicked foes (Katiratobadita) flee before him (Soingdista)!


    O he who wields a sword (Godagin), o he who wields a sword (Godagin)!¡¡We (Goradi) celebrate his victory (Hordaniya)!


    Come, lend us your ear. (Gurdan) O our people. (Gordia) These tales (Vansakusuda) have been passed on (Meedite) since ancient times (Vansandi)!


    That man (Aldi) possesses courage (Saidi) and pride (Gurediborshi).¡¡He possesses (Diia) power equal to that of kings (Bargeriika).


    The prophet has spoken (Esutatorudibai). Dark times shalle (Shiensu) upon the coldnds (Sariiar).


    After the destruction of the kings (Sariyedisu) the starving enemies (Misdi) shalle (Shiensu) to swallow everything. (Dardite).


    But (Deo) the dark times (Dirodo) shall notst long (Dadizordo)!


    The dark invaders (Ditidoodo) will be defeated (Batidogiano)!


    O beautifulnd (Batyudedo)!¡¡O brethren (Godiga), we (Goradi) will be freed (Bardigadoardyuria)!


    O he who wields a sword (Godagin), o he who wields a sword (Godagin)!¡¡Speak of his honor (Arshinti Starguin)!


    Pass it on forever (Hoadaihoadai), his pride (Arandasta)


    Enemies (Hoendista) shall quiver at the sound of his cry of victory! (Kakudakuzaritsu)¡¡The fearful enemies (Katiratobadita) will fall before him (Soingdista)!


    O he who wields a sword (Godagin), o he who wields a sword (Godagin)!¡¡We (Goradi) celebrate his victory (Hordaniya)!We (Goradi) will give praise for his victory (Hordaniya)!¡±


    After Gi Go heard the whole thing, he nodded and said that it was a heroic song.


    Yustia wasn¡¯t very happy with that remark, but the snow demons (Yugushiva) sang this song as they marched in the dead of the night before carrying out their gueri warfare. Although the people of northern Germion Kingdom did not understand the lyrics because it was sang in the old tongue, the brave rhythm of the song was instilled into their hearts along with the fear. At the same time, the snow demons that sang the song found their morale raised.


    Enemies and allies alike recognized the song as ¡®The Song of He Who Wields the Sword (Godargin)¡¯, but Yustia, who came up with it, actually intended for it to extol Gi Go¡¯s achievements. The song became famous, but the interpretation waspletely off, causing Yustia to haveplicated feelings.


    Approximately one month after the fall of Germion Kingdom¡¯s imperial capital, when the seasons changed from early summer tote summer, the snow demons (Yugushiva) and Gi Go went down the mountain while singing the song to - at longst - confront the northern army.

 Volume 3: Chapter 239 - The Unceasing Sound of Swords (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 239 - The Unceasing Sound of Swords (1/4)</h4>


    It was on the month of Horus that the holy knight, Lili, received word of the fall of the imperial capital of Germion Knigdom. As the north greeted the peak of its short summer, word of that unexpected news came with the hot winds from the south. At that, Lili inadvertently looked up at the sky.


    She crushed the letter in her hands as she bit her lips.


    ¡°The goblins are likely to execute an all-out attack in the near future.¡±


    When she said that, her subordinates anxiously exchanged nces.


    Lili gave out orders to her subordinates. ¡°Fortify our defenses. Amodate as many people as you can.¡±


    The northern cities were always fighting, so they were built specifically to be good at having their defenses strengthened. That trait was passed onto the viges too. It is said that when Gund still ruled the north, the vigers were so thorough that they would first build walls then their houses.


    That being said, the defensive preparations of the viges were at most in small scale. At most, they would build stone walls around their vige, prepare a whistle to inform them of invaders, and build water moats by taking water from the rivers. The government also promoted the idea that vigers be able to defend themselves, so northern men are expected to be able to handle a sword or a spear.


    As Lili saw her men running through her territory, she muttered to herself.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯ll all likely end in vain, however.¡±


    The fall of the imperial capital.


    If that¡¯s true, then the goblins were now behind them. In front were the snow demons (Yugushiva). Behind were the goblins. Even if they were to strengthen their defenses, without any hopes for reinforcements, the north probably will not be able to endure the attacks of the enemy.


    Lili held the pommel of her Sky Splitter (Vashinant) sheathed by her waist.


    Lili doubted that she would be forgiven if she surrendered. The difference in strength was too great. It is possible that the enemy will not ept their surrender and will simply trample over them.


    She still remembered how the Goblin Kingst looked. Those eyes that were filled with hate after the saint, Reshia Fel Zeal, was taken from him. That wrathful voice that shook the heavens and the earth.


    It wouldn¡¯t surprise her in the slightest if he had trampled over the imperial capital in his wrath.


    No matter how intellectual he may be, a monster is a monster. She just couldn¡¯t rid herself of that terrifying image. Perhaps things would be different if she had stayed in the forest.


    But she had already broken rtions with the goblins and resolved herself to protect the people she could. To them, she was already an enemy.


    There was no way they would ept the surrender of a person like that.


    ¡°Hopefully, they¡¯ll be satisfied with just my head.¡±


    With an unwinnable war right before her, she thought she should at least prepare herself.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The goblin forces that took over the imperial capital spared no moment for rest as they moved their forces toward the north and the east, which they had yet to take over. In the vast ins of the eastern region was Gi Ga Rax and the Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain). In the northern region, the king himself consulted with Pale the Tactician.


    ¡°It¡¯s not praise worthy to cling so much to a human woman.¡±


    Pale¡¯s advice was harsh and honest, but that was all. She didn¡¯t try to oppose the king much. The reason was because she believed it was less dangerous to try and suppress the north than to stay at the imperial capital which had just fallen, as it was currently a crucible of chaos.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not going to give in on this. No matter what you say, I have to get her back. To that end, I need to make some preparations.¡±


    Pale became thoughtful for a little, then agreed under the condition that the king bring Gi Jii with him.


    ¡°If the northern general isn¡¯t ipetent, he will surrender. Gi Jii-dono¡¯s army has the best equipment in our army. He¡¯ll do well to show the difference in strength.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Then before we depart.¡±


    With a snap of Pale¡¯s fingers, the door to the king¡¯s office opened.


    ¡°Nu¡­¡±


    And a mountain of documents was brought in. When the Goblin King saw that, he couldn¡¯t help but groan loudly.


    Paleughed at the Goblin King. You will - of course - first tend to your duties, yes?¡±


    From the mountain of documents requiring approval, most were rted to the territory that has suddenly grown in size, but there were also military information that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    The neighboring Holy Shushunu Kingdom to the east was moving.


    ¡°Panic due to Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster army?¡±


    Pale was also working with some documents of her own beside the king. When she sensed the king¡¯s intentions, she answered.


    ¡°The Holy Shushunu Kingdom probably wants to interfere in our war with Germion Kingdom under the pretense of being in an alliance. After all, it is true that they don¡¯t wish to have our country as their neighbor.¡±


    The Goblin King raised one of his brows, but Pale ignored that and continued.


    ¡°As such, I¡¯ve mobilized Gi Gi-dono to keep their movements in check. By agitating the monster beasts around them, I hope to cause panic to Shushunu¡¯s internal affairs. We should be getting results soon, I believe.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded and approved it. The Goblin King trusted Pale when it came to strategy. At the very least, she knew more than anyone when it came to understanding the situation of other countries anding up with a n to deal with them.

 Volume 3: Chapter 239 - The Unceasing Sound of Swords (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 239 - The Unceasing Sound of Swords (2/4)</h4>


    ¡°¡­Oh? There are people who wish to be civil officers?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re a jumble of wheat and tares,¡± Pale remarked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Any good ones?¡±


    ¡°The imperial guard who calls himself Yuza is the most cooperative.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ ¡± The Goblin King inclined his head before deciding to appoint him.


    ¡°Can he manage the administration?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a soldier tasked with maintaining the public order, so I don¡¯t think you can expect that much from him.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    What troubled the king now was theck of civil officials. To be more precise, what theycked were senior civil officials who could handle the administration. Until now he has been absorbing civil officials from other countries and expanding his territory as much as possible.


    Using the south as an example, although they may have killed some of the military officials of the bordernds, Elrain Kingdom, and even Pena, they have avoided touching the civil officials. In this world where literacy is considered a skill, the only ones capable of bing civil officials are either nobles or merchants.


    Unfortunately, the violence caused by Zelkof the Knight of Destruction has caused most of the civil officials in the imperial castle to be killed. The fall of the country is likely to be med on the power struggle, but in actuality, the problem was that the civil officials meant to manage the country have been thoroughly uprooted.


    As such, it was not possible to rule the territories of Germion Kingdom like they did with the others.


    In fact, there were even insurgent territories among the territories of Germion Kingdom. As a country that was able to reduce the bordends, it held a pride unlike others. It was not the sort of ce that would just willingly submit to the goblins that came from the west.


    And that was precisely why the Goblin King had a hard time figuring out who to entrust the management of the country to.


    ¡°¡­Should I look for someone disposable?¡±


    Pale said to the thoughtful king.


    There was a kind of ruling known as Indirect Government, wherein one would appoint a person to serve as a lightning rod of sort for the hate of the people. And when the gathered hate has reached a peak, this person would then be cut down. With this method, they could leave the humans to fight each other, while the goblins, the demihumans, and the elves controlled everything from the shadows.


    Until just awhile ago, the Goblin King was considering this method, but the overwhelmingck of civil officials made it unfeasible.


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s look for another method.¡±


    There were plenty of junior civil officials, so if they were to try and use that method, they might end up making an enemy out of those they might have otherwise been able to absorb.


    ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t we divide them?¡±


    After thinking for a while, the Goblin King requested a number of documents.


    ¡°I want documents detailing the particrities of each territory, the number of junior government officials, and the number of towns.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    The governing method the king proposed made Pale open her eyes wide. In order to divide and govern Germion Kingdom, they would be dividing it into four administrative districts and three autonomous cities.


    It was a method that sought to differentiate each region to slow down any possibilities of the people working together and - at the same time - allow even the junior government officials to rule. Germion Kingdom has existed until now while relying on a centralized power. The Goblin King¡¯s n basically divided that central power into small parts.


    As such, while the country was ruled as one country in King Ashtal¡¯s time, the Goblin King will be able to rule Germion Kingdom as if it were a number of different regions.


    At this point in time, the Goblin King was a king that ruled one-fifth of the world¡¯s territories.


    Because of that he had enough strength to be able to divide Germion Kingdom.


    Moreover, ording to the proposition of the Goblin King, within the four administrative districts, the northern territory ruled by Lili will not be under their upation. The eastern region and the Holy Shushunu Kingdom borders also still aren¡¯t under their upation, so those aren¡¯t included either.


    The areas divided included only the center, which was made up of the territory surrounding the capital, and the south. The area known as the Eight Fortresses of the West will be a part of the former western region and its people will be ced under Yoshu¡¯s rule.


    Pale remarked to herself how the human, Yoshu, will have even more to worry about, but she intentionally refrained from saying it out loud.


    Of the two remaining autonomous cities, two are southern cities. The other is the northern city, but¡­ When Pale thought of that, she frowned and questioned the king.


    ¡°Are you nning to exempt the north?¡±


    Pale could tell what the king was thinking just by looking at the proposal for the administrative districts.


    If the holy knight defending the north, Lili, were to surrender, he would allow them autonomy. An autonomous city is a sweet treat to Germion Kingdom. Regardless of what might actually be happening, the regions not given autonomy will be seen as ces exploited by the rulers, the goblins.


    But having an autonomous city is like dangling bait before the rulers. They will have to tax them a little more, but if they can just present something that can appear as Germion Kingdom¡¯s sessor, then the rebellious people will probably move there.


    People who don¡¯t want to yield to monsters.

 Volume 3: Chapter 239 - The Unceasing Sound of Swords (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 239 - The Unceasing Sound of Swords (3/4)</h4>


    It was as if the king was intentionally trying to make it easy for the holy knight, Lili, to surrender. At that, Pale couldn¡¯t help but frown. This too is probably because they¡¯ve been acquainted before.


    Despite thinking that the king was soft, Pale didn¡¯t say it out loud. That was because the proposal of the king had a lot of benefits. The problem was the holy knight, Lili. What kind of human was she?


    Pale had focused gathering intel on the area around the capital, so she didn¡¯t have much information on the female holy knight of the north.


    ¡°You look like you want to say I¡¯m soft.¡±


    ¡°¡­Gi Za-dono would surely say that if were he here.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And what would you say, Pale-dono?¡±


    Pale sneered at the king, who was ying the fool.


    ¡°Just do as you please. If you¡¯re worried about a rebellion, we can just crush them easily. Whether it¡¯s the north or whatever.¡±


    ¡°You sound like you¡¯re expecting a wise decision from me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be right.¡±


    It was halfway through the month of Horus that the Goblin King wrapped up the government affairs at the imperial capital and moved north.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Hmph. A horde of monsters? ¡­Not a whiff of elegance to it.¡±


    nche the War Princess stifled a yawn as she watched the approaching horde of monster beasts. After sessfully being granted permission by the king to dere war on the south and the west, she used the influence of Shushunu to mobilize the minor nations. She led their forces to march for the eastern region of Germion Kingdom.


    ¡°Is this wise? Doing something like this on your own?¡±


    The feeble aide asked as he sighed at the sight of the extravagant tea set lined up on the ins.


    ¡°What could you be referring to? Are you referring to me employing the Short Sword Battle Maiden (Valkyria)?¡¡Are you referring to the wine I have been drinking since noon?¡¡Or perhaps¡­ Are you referring to the rejection of the marriage proposal?¡±


    ¡°I think just being able to line up so many is dangerous in and of itself, but I was actually referring to you mobilizing our allied countries.¡±


    ¡°A trivial matter. If we do not use our power when we have it, then what meaning is there in possessing it? In the first ce, it is precisely for this purpose that the alliance exists.¡±


    ¡°Are you not even in the slightest bit afraid of a rebellion?¡± The aide spoke in a hushed voice.


    Sheughed scornfully. ¡°Hmph. You think they¡¯d work with the goblins?¡¡Although there may be interest in negotiating with them, the dogs of the minor nations haven¡¯t the guts to try.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but¡­¡±


    nche had attempted to get into the eastern region in one fell swoop, but the sudden appearance of monsters at the south caused the king to order her to move her army there.


    ¡°Hmph. My lips do not exist to ease your worries, but¡­ Very well. I am feeling good today.¡±


    Tilting the luxurious silver ss, she drank the red wine with great relish.


    ¡°Perhaps the great nobles of the south cried out to my beloved king. If so, then let the dogs know that unless these monster beasts are wiped out, their kennels will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m telling the truth. No. I will make it the truth. Those who don¡¯t work here shall earn my wrath. I hatezy fools.¡±


    ¡®Ah, but there is the slight difference of one being the threat of monsters and the other being punishment handed by a fellow man,¡¯ she did not say that out loud and just smiled instead.


    ¡°Naturally, since we will be saving the great nobles, they will have topensate us. That is how the world turns. It is the naturalw.¡±


    Red wine was poured into her ss, and as she emptied it, a slight blush appeared on her face.


    ¡°When you saypensation¡­ What exactly are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°They will hand us money and soldiers. Of course, it won¡¯t be for free. We¡¯ll let them purchase the ves we take from the eastern region. But anyone fit to be a soldier shall be given to me.¡±


    The king gave them permission to attack the eastern region of Germion Kingdom so that they may enve its people. It is no exaggeration to say that the king came to power with the consultation of the great nobles.


    Just as nche had pointed out, if refugees were to flow from the eastern region to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, the one who would have to take responsibility for them was none other than the royal family. If Fatina were under Shushunu or were at least friendly, then they would be able to take care of those people with the food from there.


    But Fatina had fallen to the enemy. As such, they did not have enough food. If they were to allow the refugees to flow into the kingdom, the royal family will surely find itself bankrupt. But the thing known as money can be found in a certain ce.


    That is none other than the bosom of the great nobles. As such, she requested that permission be granted for the invasion of the eastern region. If they were to enve the people of the eastern region and sell them to the great nobles, they would be able to ensure the livelihood of the people wishing to be saved and avoid the bankruptcy of the royal family.


    Moreover, she would be able to burden her other political enemies with ves. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t go the eastern region first and had to go down south.


    She had to save the great nobles.


    ¡°You¡¯re unexpectedly evil, Ojousama.¡±


    ncheughed and said.


    ¡°If you understand, then work. I don¡¯t likezy bums.¡±


    ¡°As you will, Milord.¡±


    As the aide was about to leave, he suddenly stopped as if he¡¯d remembered something. He spoke anxiously to nche.


    ¡°By the way, the Ivory Tower is doing something strange. They seem to have sent a letter to various countries.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡®The humans have to unite under the gods once more,¡¯ they said.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That is strange.¡±

 Volume 3: Chapter 239 - The Unceasing Sound of Swords (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 239 - The Unceasing Sound of Swords (4/4)</h4>


    nche narrowed her eyes and became thoughtful. The aide knew better than to talk to his master when she was like this.


    ¡°We might need to indirectly contact someone trustworthy among the government officials.¡±


    ¡°As you will. I will arrange something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s that then. Come, it is time for war.¡±


    That gloomy expression vanished, and in its ce bloomed a smile as she stood up and stretched her back.


    ¡°Do try to entertain me.¡±


    On that day, the allied countries of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, the Short Sword Battle Maiden, and various ns of all sizes were able to sessfully y 5,000 monster beasts during their defense of the great nobles.


    Word of the young war princess¡¯ renown had just begun to spread.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Gund the Storm Knight moved alone from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to the eastern part of Germion Kingdom. Although he was dyed a lot because he had to gather information along the way - which, by the way, has not been going well at all - it was simply too reckless to jump into the fray and try to save his master without knowing anything.


    As he gradually calmed down, he continued heading west while gathering information.


    Eventually, he got word of the Crown Prince Ishtar and Valdor¡¯s death.


    Gund never knew just how bad the situation of his country was. The closer he got to the west, the more ominous the stories became.


    ¡®A monster horde could attack us anytime now.¡¯ ¡®Maybe the imperial capital has already fallen.¡¯


    The one in charge of the eastern region of Germion Kingdom was currently Sivara. Despite not having urate information, Gund hurried himself to go to Germion Kingdom.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Sivara, he probably won¡¯t be beaten unless it¡¯s something unexpected.¡±


    Gund consoled himself as he made his way for Germion Kingdom. By the time he reached the country, the month of the Snake was already almost over.


    When Gund entered the capital of the eastern region, the terrible scene that greeted him left him staring in a daze.


    Tents had been put up everywhere and refugees could be found all over the ce. The smoke from cooking billowing out of the tents was just like that time when the people of the western region were chased out of their home.


    Babies crying from empty stomachs, cowering elderly, young women tugging on the sleeves of people passing by, and the dangerous res of the youth. Gund¡¯s gritted his teeth and turned around.


    ¡°Again. Damn it¡­¡±


    He had lost again.


    Once again he had lost in the hands of those monsters.


    He red at his hands curled into fists out of frustration and walked.


    Was Sivara safe? Were the few people he called friends still alive?


    Gund quickly passed through the tents and entered town. The guards stopped him along the way, but when he showed his identification, they stood in attention and let him pass.


    The king was dead.


    The one person that Gund had sworn fealty to was no longer in this world.


    And from what he¡¯s gathered in town, Sivara was still fighting to receive the people fleeing to the east. The cavalry that brought up the name of the Ripper Knight to be a holy knight was already no more than a name. Already, most of theirrades have passed.


    Despite that Sivara continued to swing his halberd in the front lines to ept the people fleeing from Germion Kingdom.


    When Gund heard that, he was deeply ashamed.


    At the same time, he decided he had to help him.


    Although he could have gone alone, Gund had to announce his intentions loudly in front of the refugees.


    Perhaps one might be promised a peaceful life if one were to ept the ruling of the goblins. The number of refugees didn¡¯t match the number of people in the entirety of Germion Kingdom.


    But how would that be different from the peace of a ve?


    Freedom was something that one had to take with his own hands.


    ¡°I am the Storm Knight, Gund Rifenin!¡±


    That was the title he was given when the king he had sworn fealty to made him a holy knight.


    ¡°Is there anyone! Anyone among you who is willing to fight with me!?¡¡Is there anyone! Who is ready to fight to help Sivara who is yet fighting to protect your families!?¡±


    The weight of that name seemed to weigh even heavier upon his shoulders.


    But no one answered Gund¡¯s call. The refugees merely looked down and epted their defeat. The only reason they were here was fear. The fear of being ruled by goblins they did not understand.


    No one answered Gund¡¯s call. The Storm Knight had no choice but to turn his back.


    He would have to help Sivara alone.


    He checked the weight of his great sword on his back and went to the west alone.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    In the northernnds, two swordsmen fought each other.


    One was a goblin, the other was a human.


    The bearer of the Sword God¡¯s divine protection and the wielder of the magic sword.


    Although they had various differences, they were bought carrying something that made them unable to step back.


    ¡°¡­Do you really not n on surrendering?¡±


    ¡°¡­You must be joking. I just want to fight your sword spirit.¡±


    The goblin swordsman drew his curved sword, while the knight of the fallen country drew her whip sword. Like a whip, her de fell around her. Like a snake, it coiled on the ground. It was like a snake just before attacking or like quicksand protecting her.


    The goblin swordsman facing her quietly breathed and drew his curved sword by his side. This was the stance he took when he defeated the veteran knight, Gowen Ranid.


    Behind her were the people and soldiers she had to defend. Behind the goblin were the members of a different race that respected him. They watched over their battle.


    The king woulde soon from the south.


    The one and only King of Monsters.


    They had to settle their duel before then. For Gi Go, it was to fulfill his loyalty. For Lili, it was to protect her people. When the mes of war are lit, it is likely that the king won¡¯t forgive the holy knight. She believed that to be true.


    So she proposed a duel that conformed to the ancient rules.


    They would encircle themselves with red branches and people around them would stand witness to their duel that would test their bravery and ability.


    Gi Go closed the distance between them.


    Lili pointed the end of her Sky Splitter (Vashinant) at Gi Go. It raised its head up just like a snake would. It was as if it were alive.


    ¡°What a strange sword.¡±


    But the goblin swordsman was not at all perturbed as heughed.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The magic sword wielder wryly smiled and shrugged her shoulders as she took a step back.


    They were gauging the distance between them.


    Gi Go wanted to close the distance between them and get up close. Of course, this was the first time Gi Go was seeing the magic sword, Vashinant, but he could more or less tell how it fought from seeing it. It was flexible like a whip and likely had a range several times greater than a normal sword.


    The only way for Gi Go to win was for him to get up close and attack.


    This predicament caused him to narrow his eyes and smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±


    As he said those words solemnly, he took a step and kicked up a cloud of dust.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    The speed of his approach was so fast that Lili was actually shocked.


    But the magic sword was able to react in time.


    After that miraculous step came a powerful blow that burned like a great fire. Within the rising cloud of dust, for just one moment, the magic sword wielder and the swordsman shed. And then they separated again.


    ¡°¡­Oh, right. Gi Ga-dono did brag about it that time.¡±


    After Lili moved away from the cloud of dust, she red coldly at Gi Go like the wind blowing from the mountains of Yugrasil.


    ¡°He said that the human swordsman was quick on her feet.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re called Echo Steps.¡±


    She took stance in front of Gi Go and moved her hands a little. Suddenly, the end of the magic sword came thrusting from behind Gi Go. Gi Go dodged it without even turning to look, then he swung his sword and gave rise to another cloud of dust.


    Gi Go stood there, easily dodging the attacks that buried countless barbarian warriors.


    The duel of the swordsmen has just begun.

 Volume 3: Chapter 240 - The End of the Kingdom of Knights (1/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 240 - The End of the Kingdom of Knights (1/5)</h4>


    There were four seasons and 12 months in Germion Kingdom.


    The beginning of spring, the month of Mars. The month of the north wind, the month of Bilf. The end of the cold, the month of Tiga.


    The end of spring, the month of Rabito. The beginning of summer, the month of Drago. The month of the western wind, the month of the Snake.


    The month of the southern wind, the month of Horus. The month when Rodo was vigorous, the month of Sheep. The month of the eastern wind, the month of Moruki.


    The month of harvest, the month of Chikiru. The month of houses, the month of Doguru. The end of winter, the month of Boa.


    Even after the end of Germion Kingdom, these concepts that have rooted themselves deeply into thend serve as important indicators for the people tending to the fields. In the north, wheat was seeded in the month of Rabito and harvested in the month of Horus. Although there are differences from region to region, this has be the standard for harvest period.


    The waterways expanding from the mountains of the Snow God (Yugrasil) would turn into cold water upon returning underground, and then surface onto thend once more. These waters moistured thend and spread vast greens on the lower reaches. Amidst the bloodshed and the conflicts, the humans of Germion Kingdom were able to use the bountifulnd to cultivate crops.


    It was that very same country of humans that was devoured by the thriving power of goblins.


    But while it was true that countries ever rose and fell, refusing to give up is a human trait. Even in the northernnds were the ruling of Germion Kingdom was rtively shallow, the people could note to terms with their defeat unless they fought at least once.


    A narrow breath left Lili¡¯s lips as it vanished into the southern winds.


    In her hands was the magic sword, Vashinant. It stretched out like a whip but cut like a sword. It was the sword that once represented the Aureya Family. Through the flow of time, it had once again found its way back to her.


    With the magic sword in her hands, she was strong enough for the snow demons (Yugushiva) themselves to call her ¡®demon¡¯.


    WIth the slightest movement, her faithful magic sword would raise up its head and attack. It crawled the ground like a snake and slithered on the sand.


    Gi Go narrowed his eyes and nced at the magic sword. Using the full ability of his body, he drew his sword and tried to sweep it away. A normal swordsman would probably lose just to the pressure emanating from this weapon, but with the abilities given to him by his Baron ss body, he was able to sweep aside the sword and press onwards.


    But his momentum was stopped.


    In order for Lili to make the most out of her steps, she had to kill his momentum.


    It was in that way that Lili handled her magic sword. If Gi Go were to ignore that, he would surely incur a deep wound. Gi Go attacked while Lili defended.


    That was the role they naturally settled into as the duel progressed.


    Although their battlefield was demarcated by the red branches surrounding them, every time Lili was driven into a corner, she would use her Echo Steps to get out of her predicament. Because of that Gi Go couldn¡¯t quite catch up to her.


    There were various ways to apply normal sword y. shing, sweeping, mowing, thrusting. But the fact that every one of those relied on a linear attack was the trait of the weapon called ¡®sword¡¯. Perhaps if humans became more skilled in it, new ways to use it would be born, but as it stood now, most people that employed a sword used it in that manner.


    This was true regardless of style.


    Whether it was his own style or the style taught by sword techniques, there was a limit to the number of effective attacks. But before Gi Go was a weapon that made the impossible possible.


    That weapon known as a magic sword.


    It was as if that sword had a will of its own as it moved about around her. Like a chain that bound her, like a will that protected her, the magic sword that would even slightly change the shape of its de¡­ It pointed the end of its de at Gi Go.


    It needn¡¯t be said just how troubling a sword that could change its shape during battle was. The range the enemy could cover was ever changing. That in and of itself was enough to prove fatal between swordsmen. But that want all, as this whip sword of hers possessed another stroke with which she could her foes with.


    ©¤©¤Swallow.


    That was a trajectory that an unbent sword could never reach.


    A series of undting des ran for Gi Go¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Mu.¡±


    At the same time, the air behind him was cut, but he was still able to dodge it. However, this was all within Lili¡¯s calctions. Magic Sword Vashinant. That was a weapon that followed an irregr trajectory and possessed a myriad of different ways to attack that made it the worst opponent for a swordsman.


    As Gi Go dodged the tip of its de, it immediately changed direction and attacked him again. But he couldn¡¯t just focus on the tip of that sword. Gi Go sensed killing intent and shifted his body. In the next moment, a series of des ran under his feet.


    It was like a prison made of des. Were he to touch it, the des of the magic sword would surely surround him.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you please surrender?¡± Lili asked.


    Gi Go shook his head. ¡°No. Your de is full of killing intent. And more than anything, you have roused my interest!¡±


    Gi Go was more talkative than usual. He smiled fiercely and swept his de against the whip sword approaching him from his surroundings.


    After being swept aside with overwhelming power, the des once again gathered around Lili. They coiled around her like a snake.


    ¡°What an interesting technique.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

 Volume 3: Chapter 240 - The End of the Kingdom of Knights (2/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 240 - The End of the Kingdom of Knights (2/5)</h4>


    Lili somehow managed to find a path to survival.


    A path where that king would be understanding and not kill her. But if she were to kill his subordinate, then that path will likely take a sharp turn. In that case, she had to defeat the swordsman in front of her without killing him.


    But could she do it?


    The swordsman was strong. If she were to be honest, were this merely a contest of sword skill alone, she was not strong enough to reach him. No. She was not even fit to touch his feet. The only reason she was able topete with him here was because of her skill in handling her magic sword.


    If it was not possible to y the flesh, then she had no other choice but to y the will.


    She decided to aim for his sword. Normally it would be impossible to cut the sword of someone more skilled that oneself. But she had a skill that could do just that.


    ¡ªIron Decapitation.


    That was a skill that she gained while fighting Gi Ga.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be relying on you again.¡±


    As she muttered that to herself, she stepped forward.


    She quickly closed the distance between them with her Echo Steps. Until now she has only been moving her whip sword only a little, but this time she raised it up high. In response, Vashinant became a three-stranded whip just like a tornado and attacked Gi Go.


    The des unleashed a three-step-linked de toward Gi Go.


    Moerover, each step was a three strikebo, resulting into a total of nine strokes. There was no longer any ce to escape in the battlefield demarcated by red branches. When the spectators saw that, the snow demons (Yugushiva) cried out, while the soldiers cheered.


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    Gi Go grit his teeth and held his ground. It was true that the storm of three-strand whip des was a powerful attack. If he tried to dodge it, he would surely incur a fatal wound.


    If so, then¡­


    He had no choice but to return them.


    He stepped forward with his right foot as if to grasp the ground. Then he shifted from a mid stance to a high stance and exhaled a little. After that he filled himself with air, and¡­


    ¡°GURUuUoOAAAA!¡±


    As he let out a powerful voice, he struck down the storm of des.


    But that was exactly what Lili was waiting for.


    And there was no way she was about to miss this once in a lifetime opportunity. An opportunity to strike down Gi Go¡¯s curved sword.


    The moment their des touched, she knew that she had cut his de. In the next moment, however, Gi Go¡¯s sword descended, cutting down even the air itself, and striking down Lili¡¯s magic sword.


    Lili couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Her shocksted only for an instant, but Gi Go did not miss that opening. Immediately, Gi Go closed in on her and pointed his curved sword at her neck.


    ¡°I win.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. I¡¯ve lost. Please spare my people and my soldiers¡¯ lives.¡±


    Lili sighed deeply, then dropped Vashinant and knelt.


    ¡°Why did you aim for my sword?¡±


    ¡°You can tell?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy being looked down on.¡± Gi Go red sharply at Lili.


    After a moment of silence, Lili answered. ¡°¡­I am a knight who must protect the people that cannot fight. That is an oath I can never break. I thought that if I killed you, your king will take it out on my people.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just insulting me and my king.¡±


    That honest answer roused Gi Go¡¯s fury, but eventually, that fury cooled down and he asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grant your request and spare your people and soldiers. So, what about your own life? Do you not need it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lili quietly hung her head and Gi Go patiently looked down at her. But he sheathed his curved sword and turned his back on her.


    ¡°The king will being soon. I¡¯ll leave your fate to His Majesty. Still, to think that a duel between swordsmen would be decided not by fate but by circumstance¡­¡±


    The snow demons (Yugushiva) apprehended her, but she didn¡¯t show any signs of resisting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rough with her.¡±


    The snow demons (Yugushiva) obeyed Gi Go and the northern soldiers were stricken with Lili¡¯s defeat.


    10 days after their duel, the Goblin King arrived at the north, and the northern region officially surrendered. The northern region came under the rule of the goblins in a rtively peacefullypared to the rest of Germion Kingdom.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    An army was headed west.


    The Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s army that was meant to conquer Germion Kingdom numbered 6,000 with its sorcerer cavalry (mana guard) as its main force. At the heart of that army was none other than the War Princess, nche Ririnoie, herself. At the young age of 18 years old, she is a talented woman who has inherited the highest position of nobility within the strongest country at the center of the continent, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    Already they have broken through the borders. The eastern soldiers meant to defend the borders had been sent to fight the goblins. This was all in order for the man known as Sivara Bandier, to whom the eastern region had been entrusted to, to be able to receive the citizens fleeing from Germion Kingdom.


    Gradually, the townscape of the eastern region finally became came into the view of nche and her people. When she saw that, she smiled a sadistic smile from atop her horse.


    ¡°Take over it¡­ Quickly now.¡±


    At her behest, several soldiers were dispatched as messengers.


    Her army showed no signs of slowing down at all as it spread itself into both sides. After taking over the city of the eastern region, Urubanshu, that was basically the eastern region¡¯s entrance, nche sat herself in the central government and lorded over the government officials.

 Volume 3: Chapter 240 - The End of the Kingdom of Knights (3/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 240 - The End of the Kingdom of Knights (3/5)</h4>


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡¡Even if we may be allies, this is simply¡­¡±


    The most senior of the government officials criticized nche, but she showed no signs of worrying. If anything she smiled sadistically as she looked down at the officials.


    ¡°You have not been granted permission to speak.¡±


    Sheughed as she enjoyed the fragrance of the tea poured by her subordinate. A nearby subordinate of hers understood what she meant and pinned down the official that spoke. When she saw the official groaning, she took a mouthful of ck tea, held it in her mouth, and then swallowed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Now then, normally I wouldn¡¯t talk tomoners such as yourselves, but I¡¯m enjoying this delicious ck tea, so I might as well. I¡¯ll exin it so that it¡¯s easy for you to understand.¡±


    She brought the cup made out of luxurious y to her mouth as she enjoyed the warmth of the ck tea.


    ¡°Just recently, my beloved king has given me a wonderful gift. Do you know what that is?¡±


    The government officials exchanged nces, but none of them could answer. She was in a good mood, though, so she continued.


    ¡°War. The authority to dere war on you has been granted to me.¡±


    The face of the government officials gradually paled, then as nche enjoyed the aroma of her ck tea, she said.


    ¡°Well, what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ I, nche Ririnoie, hereby dere war on your country on behalf of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.¡±


    Stricken with despair, the government officials hung their head and ncheughed loudly.


    ¡°All of the people of this city belong to me. Of course, that includes you officials and the refugees.¡±


    ¡°This is preposterous!¡±


    ¡°Take them away.¡±


    After emptying her ck tea, nche put down her tea cup on its coaster and asked her feeble aide.


    ¡°What did the foolish nobles say?¡±


    ¡°They reluctantly agreed.¡±


    ¡°It seems they know their ce. That makes things convenient for me.¡±


    She smiled with satisfaction as she had the map spread on the floor. It was a maprge enough to take a third of the space in the room. That much information on the eastern region had been ced before her eyes.


    ¡°Now then, how long will it take to transport the ves?¡±


    ¡°The refugees can be transported immediately, but the citizens wish to pay for their freedom.¡±


    ¡°1,000 duma per person and I will permit them not to fall into very.¡±


    1,000 duma was enough for amoner family to eat for three years.


    ¡°Most of themoners will probably fall into very¡­ Perhaps only a tenth will be left.¡±


    She became thoughtful at that figure, then she smiled wryly and nodded.


    ¡°That will do. See to it.¡±


    ¡°As you will. My master.¡±


    nche looked down at the map and quietly smiled.


    ¡°Come, let us begin this enjoyable war.¡±


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    A horde of monster beasts ferociously raised up a great cloud of dust as they rode from the west to the east.


    This was the Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain) led by Gi Ga Rax. They, who prided themselves as the fastest among the goblins, moved at a speed that no human army could dare match.


    Gi Ga¡¯s policy revolved around mercy and forbearance, allowing the defeated to surrender. He wanted to quickly subjugate the various territories, but surprisingly, few surrendered. In fact, many fought back.


    One reason was because just before the copse of Germion Kingdom, most of its nobles were able to return to their respective territories. Although it couldn¡¯t be helped since they wanted to conquer the imperial capital as fast as they could, the scattered forces were now receiving support from their locals and were fighting against the goblins.


    Another reason was because of the influence of the Holy Knight, Sivara Bandier, who has held his ground at the eastern region.


    Even if the people of Germion Kingdom rebelled and lost, they had a ce they could run to. Because of that they were more than eager to rebel.


    Gi Ga informed Pale of the situation, but all she said in response was¡­


    ©¤©¤¡°The areas that can be upied have been minimized and the path to the east taken, but there¡¯s no need to hurry the war.¡±


    Gi Ga could not understand her intentions and neither could Zaurosh of the Proud n (Leon Heart n). In the first ce, while Zaurosh may be a veteran warrior, he was not a tactician.


    In the end, they headed east as ordered without understanding Pale¡¯s intentions.


    While a human and a goblin were racking their heads trying to make sense of their orders, the reorganization of the army at the former capital of Germion Kingdom was proceeding steadily. While their king was upying the north, the goblins that had just experienced their first campaign were being reorganized.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to organize them when the king isn¡¯t around.¡±


    Although one of the four generals, Gi Gu Verbena, wasining, he was actually satisfied with the goblins under him. Gu Tough, Gu Big, and Gu Naga (Long) of his army were given permission to have an independent force of their own.


    Although the main power of the Blood-Stained Axe and Sword Army (Felduk) revolved around the southern goblins, which Gi Gu led himself, but with the inclusion of the new soldiers, they now numbered 6,000 and were simply too big.


    Although that made them the biggest army among the goblin forces, it also made them too big for Gi Gu alone to lead. To make it easier to manage the army, Gi Gu picked out the three sibling goblins, who have been with him the longest, to each lead 1,000 soldiers and serve as adjutants to Gi Gu¡¯s army.


    Although they have been entrusted with subordinates of their own for a while now, it was only now that they were officially being entrusted with a battalion. Because of this the Gi Gu faction has now be thergest faction among the goblins.

 Volume 3: Chapter 240 - The End of the Kingdom of Knights (4/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 240 - The End of the Kingdom of Knights (4/5)</h4>


    Another reason why Gi Gu was so happy was because the king bestowed a name on the three sibling goblins before he left.


    Gu Tough Duen.


    Gu Big Rueh.


    Gu Naga Ferun.


    When Gi Gu thought back to when he first picked up these three goblins, his face bloomed into a smile. Receiving a family name from the king meant receiving the right to own a territory.


    The three goblins he picked up during his expedition had grown to the point were the king himself had given them a name. He was happy that they were able to survive this long, and also happy that they were able to grow up this well.


    ¡°Elder brother.¡±


    The ¡®small¡¯ Gu Naga (Long) represented the three of them as he knelt on one knee and called out to Gi Gu.


    ¡°Umu.¡±


    As the three sibling goblins looked up and one goblin looked down, no more words needed be said.


    ¡°Stand, my younger brothers. From here on you will be able to have a family of your own. Remember. You must never be frugal with your life when working for the king.¡±


    Gi Gu patted the shoulders of the three goblins as they nodded, then he turned to Felduk, which was standing in attention behind them, and raised his voice.


    ¡°Rejoice!¡¡And cry out!¡¡It is time to see our brothers off!¡±


    The war cries pushed the three goblins from behind as they left the imperial capital. The three goblins each led 1,000 soldiers and departed to suppress the eastern region of Germion Kingdom.


    Other than them, Gi Do Buruga the shaman ss goblin and Gi Zu Ruo and the others were made to lead the soldiers that could not be aodated by the four generals. They were sent to suppress the eastern region.


    One reason was that it was simply too inefficient to use the four generals to suppress the rebellion of the remnants of Germion Kingdom, as they were needed to maintain the public order in the imperial capital and in the front most lines, where the powerful enemies were.


    Another reason was to give these other goblins an opportunity to gain more experience leading other goblins and strengthen the goblin army as a whole.


    By taking over Germion Kingdom, Pale was slowly but steadily making her way toward the ns she needed to win theing great wars.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    It was only after Sivara Bandier had shed once with the vanguard of the goblins that used monster beasts that that report was brought to him. It was well into the middle of the month of the Sheep.


    After Sivara soemhow managed to repel Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain, word of nche the War Princess¡¯ surprise attack at the east was brought to him.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re certain this message is authentic?¡±


    Sivara asked as his hair dirtied by the dusts of war fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°There is no mistaking it. Citizens that couldn¡¯t pay for their freedom have been sold to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom as ves.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for us humans to fighting among ourselves, but I suppose that¡¯s not something that the great powers can understand.¡±


    He muttered as his face twisted from the exhaustion of fighting battles to no end.


    Even Gund, who was supposed to be his insurance, failed to be a pawn that kept Shushunu in check.


    The n he gambled his survival on has just been destroyed.


    ¡°Refugees sighted in front!¡¡They¡¯re being chased by the goblins!¡±


    When the few cavalry they had sent as scouts came back with that report, Sivara stopped his thoughts and raised his head.


    ¡°All forces! Gather yourselves! We¡¯re fighting the goblins! Fish Scales Formation!¡±


    The people being chased was a group of minor nobles that rebelled against the goblins. When they saw Sivara¡¯s group, they ran as if they¡¯d found a sliver of hope from the depths of hell.


    The goblins pursuing them were mostly made up of quick monster beasts.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see one arm!¡¡That¡¯s the ck tiger horde!¡±


    Of the mounted goblins, the ones they had to be most vignt of were the long-armed goblins. Sivara once saw the state of an army chased to the imperial capital by them. These long-armed goblins truly led their armies like a storm.


    ¡°There is no need to fear!¡¡At my signal, expand to the nks!¡±


    Although that was what Sivara had said, the ck tigers were not an enemy that they could let their guard down against. Not to mention, the movements of those ck tigers were simply too flexiblepared to the horses Sivara and his men used.


    When the group of minor nobles passed by them, Sivara heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then in the moment before they shed with the goblins, Sivara raised his voice.


    ¡°Expand!¡±


    The fish scales formation expanded to both sides and tried to push the frontlines. The ck tiger horde also spread to both sides.


    ¡°That was too weak!¡¡They¡¯reing from the back!¡±


    Just as Sivara thought, the ck tiger horde took advantage of their superiority in mobility and regrouped behind them, then attacked once more.


    ¡°Left Wing! Right Wing! Turn around!¡¡Center! Advance!¡±


    Sivara ordered only the center force to advance while he ordered the nks to turn around. This was a battle against time. While Sivara was busy fixing their formation, the ck tigers were attacking.


    Fortunately for them, this time the polished tactics of the humans won over the mobility of the goblins. The goblins attacked, but Sivara was able to finish fixing their formation a little faster.


    Immediately realizing that they were at a disadvantage, the goblins gave the signal to retreat. Despite incurring losses, Sivara attacked the goblins once more.


    But he didn¡¯t pursue after them when they fled. After all, the goblins moved too quickly. As the human side cheered for their victory, Sivara went to meet the humans that were being chased.

 Volume 3: Chapter 240 - The End of the Kingdom of Knights (5/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 240 - The End of the Kingdom of Knights (5/5)</h4>


    From them he was able to find out that the situation had worsened even more.


    The north had fallen and the minor nobles have been destroyed.


    The goblin forces that initially headed east was Aransain. They showed tolerance and mercy and permitted those who submitted to them autonomy. They did not hurt the humans as long as they did not try to obstruct them.


    But those who refused to cooperate were greeted with a tragedy.


    The goblins that fought under the Axe and Sword g (Felduk) brought fear and death. The ferocity showed by the blood-stained Felduk at the south - especially, at Pena - had been shown once again.


    A merciless death to any and all who resisted.


    That was by no means their slogan, but the three sibling goblins that were subordinated to Gi Gu did just that, showing the ferocity of the goblins. Even the small viges were turned into ashes. It was the very picture of a terrifying axe descending upon the rebels.


    The minor nobles somehow managed to gather numbers and resist, but the ferocious goblins trampled them underfoot. The remnant soldiers were the ones that rendezvoused with Sivara.


    When Sivara heard these things, he couldn¡¯t help but groan.


    The north had fallen.


    The cities and viges around the imperial capital that have rebelled have all been mostly suppressed.


    ¡°With this, we havepletely¡­¡±


    Lost. Germion Kingdom was already at its end. No, it was already dead. He had continued to fight until now because he didn¡¯t want to ept that, but any hope for victory has already been crushed. With the east attacked from both the east and the west, there was no longer any way for them to resist.


    ¡°We¡¯ll head to Giruruto.¡±


    At the very least, they had to negotiate with the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. Sivara ordered his forces to head for the biggest city of the east.


    ¡°Sivara-sama, the goblin forces are!¡±


    But as soon as Sivara turned around, what came to view was the army that should have been defeated earlier.


    ¡°Are they nning on fighting us again?¡±


    But that army that revolved around the ck tigers kept their distance from them as they attacked.


    That march that resembled a game of tag only came to a stop when a vige came to Sivara¡¯s view. It was then that the goblin forces suddenly closed in on them. A closer look would show the night was deeper and that their numbers had increased.


    ¡°It¡¯s the one arm!¡±


    A scout screamed as he reported. Sivara answered with an order.


    ¡°We¡¯ll intercept them!¡¡Arrow-Point Formation!¡±


    In order to inspire this army that he was losingmand over, he had no choice but to stand at the head. As the human army arranged itself into a shape akin to that of an arrow point, Sivara raised up his halberd.


    ¡°Soldiers! You have fought well!¡¡Be it as a holy knight or as the fedual lord of the Bandie Territory, I think of you proudly. Come. Let us win once more. Let us carve our bravery into these goblins!¡±


    The soldiers raised up their weapons and cheered in response, then Sivara said.


    ¡°Even if Germion Kingdom is defeated, Sivara Bandier shall not!¡±


    At the descent of his halberd, Sivara led the eastern division army and advanced. At the head of the goblin army to greet them was a one-armed goblin mounted on a ck tiger.


    At the head of one army was a one-armed goblin, at the other was Sivara. In that very moment when they were about to violently sh, Sivara saw the goblins suddenly starting to turn right.


    It was the cavalry of thatmander with a sickle spear that moved.


    As the general of an army it was imperative that one be able to see the whole battlefield.


    Unfortunately, it was in this moment that that ability backfired on Sivara, as the movement of the right nk caused Sivara to imagine an attacking at them from the side.


    His army that charged straight for the enemy in the Arrow-Point Formation and the enemy¡¯s sudden change in formation. What did the goblins¡¯ attack from the side mean when their army was moving to attack them head on? Sivara¡¯s mind immediately went to work to figure it out, but when he was about to raise his voice, he suddenly noticed that the goblin in front of him had swung his spear.


    The shsted for but a moment, but the one who fell was none other than Sivara.


    A moment of unpreparedness had decided his fate.


    With the head cut down, the eastern division army had no choice but to flee. The continuing charge of the goblins and the attack from the nks executed by their detached forces¡­ With nomander to lead the humans, there was no way they would be able to resist.


    With one sh, they were sent fleeing. The goblins chased after them, leaving only a trace of battle in their wake.


    Among the abandoned corpses was Sivara¡¯s body that yet held breath. He no longer had the strength to wield his halberd and blood poured down from the wound stretching from his shoulder to his chest.


    ¡°Defeated¡­ I lost?¡±


    Someone seemed to be calling his name, but he could no longer hear well enough.


    He didn¡¯t even have the strength to turn his gaze toward the direction of those footsteps. He could only gaze up at the heavens as a face peeked at him from right above him.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Aren¡¯t you¡­ Late¡­ Gu¡­nd¡­¡±


    Gund called out his name desperately, but it ended in futility, as Sivara the Ripper Knight breathed hisst.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Level has risen.


    Gi Ga Rax


    £¹£²¡ú£µ£¶(ss Promotion) (Knight to Baron)


    Gi Gi Orudo


    £²£°¡ú£²£´


    Gi Gu Verbena


    £²£´¡ú£µ£´


    Gi Go Amatsuki


    £·£´¡ú£¸£´


    Gi Za Zakuend


    £²£µ¡ú£¶£±


    Gi Ji Arsil


    £´£²¡ú£´£¶


    Gi Zu Ruo


    £¶£µ¡ú£¹£·


    Gi Jii Yubu


    £¹£±¡ú£µ (ss Promotion) (Noble to Duke)


    Gi Do Buruga


    £¸£²¡ú£¹£¶


    Gi Bii


    £µ£¹¡ú£¶£³


    Gi Bu Rakuta


    £±£°¡ú£±£µ


    Gi Be y


    £³£²¡ú£³£¶


    Rashka


    £³£µ¡ú£´£°


    Hal


    £¸£´¡ú£¸¡¶ss Promotion¡·Noble to Duke


    Kuzan


    £µ£²¡ú£µ£´


    Cynthia¡¯s level has risen.


    £·£²¡ú£·£µ


    Bui¡¯s level has risen.


    £±£¹¡ú£²£³


    Shumea¡¯s level has risen.


    £²£·¡ú£³£°


    Name: Gi Ga Rax


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 56


    ss: Baron; Four Generals


    Possessed Skills: Spear Mastery A-; Overpowering Howl; Omnivorous; Instant Kill; Adherent of the King; Spear Throw; Flower of the Battlefield; Undying Rush; Insight; Mounted Spear Mastery; Sworn Knight; One-Winged Monster Bird


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Abnormal Status Due to having topensate for a missing leg with a prosthetic, fighting strength is reduced by 5%


    Beloved Steed Hakuou


    Flower of the Battlefield


    Bonus when fighting a duel. When fighting against the enemy general, strength, defense, and dexterity are all increased. (MEDIUM)


    Undying Rush


    Bonus when leading a monster cavalry or a human cavalry. Leadership is increased. (MEDIUM)


    Mounted Spear Mastery


    Bonus when using a spear while mounted. Weakness from abnormal status will be weakened. (HIGH)


    ¡ªDue to this skill the reduction of one¡¯s fighting strength from the abnormal status will be reduced from 30% to 5%.


    Sworn Knight


    So long as the king lives, you will have a charm effect toward your subordinates. Charm Effect (MEDIUM)


    One-Winged Monster Bird


    The entire army will receive a bonus when you are standing at its head. Attack is increased (MEDIUM)


    Name: Gi Jii Yubu


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 5


    ss: Duke


    Possessed Skills: One Who has Walked through Death; Tactician; Versatile Master; The Logic of That Who Appears to Be Human but Is Not Human; Sword Mastery B-; In the Name of My King; Battle Wits


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Tactician


    Bonus to leadership when leading an army. Leadership is increased. (MEDIUM)


    The Logic of That Who Appears to Be Human but Is Not Human


    Bonus when leading an army. The defense (MEDIUM) and critical rate (MEDIUM) of the forces led by oneself is increased.


    In the Name of My King


    Bonus when fighting alongside the king. Attack and defense of one¡¯s forces increased. (MEDIUM)


    Battle Wits


    Bonus when losing to an enemy. Casualties reduced. (MEDIUM)


    Name: Hal


    Race: Paradua; Goblin


    Level: 8


    ss: Duke; Great Chief


    Possessed Skills: Dignity of the Great Chief; Beast Control; Spear Mastery B-; Great Rush of a n; Cooperation B-; Three Consecutive Attacks; Inspire; Extermination Tactics; Hero of the Battlefield


    Divine Protection: None


    Attributes: None


    Beloved Steed Miou


    Dignity of the Great Chief


    Bonus to charm effects toward goblins. Charm Effect (MEDIUM)


    Three Consecutive Attacks


    Can attack three times with the spear.


    Great Rush of a n


    Bonus when leading one¡¯s n to battle. Attack is increased (MEDIUM)


    Extermination Tactics


    Bonus to attack when charging or assaulting an enemy. Attack is increased (HIGH). Defense is decreased (MEDIUM).


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

 Volume 3: Intermission - Hibiscus Love (1/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Intermission - Hibiscus Love (1/5)</h4>


    Rishan Noen.


    The daughter of Elrain Kingdom¡¯s prime minister, Elbert, a 14 year old maiden. Since her mother had already passed, she was raised up with the love of a single father.


    Unlike her father who was a schr, or no, perhaps, it would be better to say that it was because her father was a schr and was not at all interested in swordsmanship that since young she¡¯s been absorbed with the way of the sword.


    Elrain Kingdom that was at the south of the continent was a rich market due to the trade from the south. At the same time, it was also a ce that schemers tended to flock to. The nobles of the kingdom have been devoted to weakening the king and strengthening themselves since 10 years ago.


    The only reason Elrain Kingdom was able to maintain itself was because it was arge country that possessed vast territories in the south. Perhaps another way to put is it that¡­ It takes a lot of time for a giant tree rooted deep in the ground before it can rot or before the insects crawling on the ground can devour it.


    Even if signs of a country¡¯s death have appeared, the wealth stored and the mechanisms to operate the country were still in good health; hence, it was still possible for it to prolong its life.


    But eventually, even that came to a turning point.


    When she was 12 years-old, a man that possessed great power fought against a monster so great it was known as the Monster King, and in the wake of the aftershocks from their battle, Elrain Kingdom was destroyed.


    Brandika Rual Fatina, the n Leader of the Red King, who expanded vigorously from the east. And the Goblin King who led his forces from the north to expand his territory.


    In the sh between one human and one monster, the entire south was dragged into their war, and in the end, the entire southern region fell into the hands of the Goblin King. And of all things, it just so happened that her father, Elbert, had to stand at the center stage of the country.


    Although she criticized her father for not having the courage to abandon a rotting tree. Deep inside, she thought of him fondly.


    At first, she was surprised to hear that he had allied himself with the monsters, but even then she chose to believe in her father. Even though her father was a man could only wryly smile and hide his head in the face of her verbal attacks.


    ¡°¡­Good grief. Why don¡¯t you ever think of protecting yourself!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just how I live my life,¡± Her father said gently.


    In response to that, she said assertively, ¡°But then the one who¡¯ll suffer is me!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, what can I say?¡±


    Firm and calm.


    That was the kind of man Elbert was, and if anyone from his work ce were to see him now, they would surely have to pick up their mouths off the floor.


    ¡°There really is no saving you, is there, father? But whatever!¡¡Lately, I¡¯ve gotten even better at the sword!¡¡Protecting you should be a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°Such a reliable daughter. Still, don¡¯t push yourself too much now, okay? You are my one and only treasure, after all.¡±


    In the face of that childish confidence that knew nothing of failure, Elbert patted her head.


    But in a twist of irony, it was after that that an incident that would crush her confidence would ur, for when she was on her way back from her sword training as part of her usual routine, she was suddenly attacked by some crooks.


    None of them were particrly strong, but this was her first time being on the receiving end of such malicious thoughts, and as a result, she could only cower in fright. As a young girl at the age when one is so easily influenced by others¡¯ feelings, those malicious thoughts were simply too powerful.


    But these crooks were not the reason behind her confidence being crushed.


    That was only natural.


    After all, even if she was the one cowering in fright and even if she hated herself for being so spineless, this incident could not have possibly crushed her confidence. The real problem was the elven youth who saved her.


    The name of that youth, who had a great time beating the lives out of those poor crooks, was Felbi. He was a powerful swordsman who could count as the fifth strongest warrior under the king if only sword wielders were to be counted. Even if said crooks were to fight him a hundred times in those alleys, he would not be disadvantaged even once.


    And just as one might expect, when he took down those crooks in a sh while covering for her, she naturally fell for him. It all happened in an instant. Skill in the sword, a chivalrous spirit, and most importantly, a handsome face.


    If Felbi were to be reced with a goblin to reenact the exact same scene in the exact same circumstances, sad to say, she would have probably screamed. That being said, it is in fact true that the one who saved her was this dashing young wind elf (sylph) warrior.


    Even if the person himself was not aware of it, the influence he had over her was great, and in one fell swoop, she fell in love.

 Volume 3: Intermission - Hibiscus Love (2/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Intermission - Hibiscus Love (2/5)</h4>


    As Felbi swung his sword to rid it of the blood it¡¯s been stained in, she called out to him. She had already mustered all of her courage to do just this. It was a courage on the level of jumping off the high walls of the kingdom. A leap of faith, so to speak. Such intense courage had her in cloud nine.


    Courage was a wonderful thing.


    ¡°Umm! May I know your name?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Felbi. I¡¯m your escort,¡± Felbi replied.


    *GULP, resounded her throat as she swallowed her saliva. As Felbi turned to her with only one side of his face, she smiled at him with no reason to doubt that she was a charmer.


    ¡°My name is Rishan!¡¡Umm, what do you mean by ecsort?¡±


    Rishan tried as hard as she could to make herself sound like a refineddy, but Felbi just responded as if nothing could be more normal.


    ¡°It¡¯s a request from the beloved daughter of the God of Wind (Za Ruga), Pale.¡±


    Suddenly, her smile froze. In their line of trade, one is referred to as the beloved daughter of a god when one is a genius.


    ¡°I-I see¡­ That Pale-dono is?¡±


    ¡°Arade-in-arms.¡±


    There was a sense of nostalgia when Felbi said that as he turned to look at the distance. Rishan felt both relief and jealousy at that.


    ¡°I-Is that so? ¡­Felbi-dono, where did you learn the sword from?¡±


    Rishan tried to make herself as tall as she could.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped if she was arade-in-arms. In the end, she was a little girl who has never once gone to war¡­ She never thought ofcking anywhere herself, but she at least understood the sword a little. She wanted to shift the conversation to something that she excelled at.


    People would always gather around her at the dojos. If it was her, she should be able to do it. At least, that¡¯s what she told herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m self taught,¡± Felbi replied.


    ¡°Is your sword style called Garyu?¡± Rishan asked.


    She was troubled. As soon as she roused herself, this was the result? Sometimes the world simply refused to turn as one wished. There were many sword dojos in the imperial capital of Elrain Kingdom, but she has never before heard of the style known as Garyu.


    ¡®What to do? What to do?¡¯ She panicked, but in the end, she decided to act as if she knew what Garyu was.


    Yes, of course I know.


    That Garyu, right!


    There¡¯s a dojo of that even at the imperial capital!


    She said with her chest puffed up.


    Meanwhile, Felbi found her entertaining and decided to y along. He was curious how far a child could bluff without falling apart.


    It was then that Pale appeared. Felbi took so long toe back from the alley that she had begun to worry, and in the end, decided to show up. Of course, she could overhear them along the way, so she was able to grasp the situation at hand.


    But despite that, she decided to show herself when it seemed like they were making no progress. She was a busy elf.


    ¡°Pale, huh.¡±


    While Rishan was desperately trying to make herself taller and even put on twoyers of cat fur over her, Felbi turned, and she followed suit. What she saw at the end of his gaze was the beautiful face of a sylph that could only be described as wless.


    ¡°What are you doing, Felbi? Since when did you have a hobby of being teased by human children? And since when did you start attending a human dojo?¡±


    Felbi shrugged his shoulders and curtly replied.


    ¡°I thought the girl was funny. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡®Shameless¡¯, Pale seemed to say with those scornful eyes of hers, then she turned to Rishan.


    ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Rishan Noen. I am Pale Symphoria.¡±


    The wordsing out of Pale¡¯s lips barely entered Rishan¡¯s ears.


    The feeling of defeat and shame that she was experiencing had already gone past what she could endure.


    Because of that¡­ That happened.


    ¡°!?¡±


    While Pale was giving a kind, careful, and thorough exnation of the situation, tears started to umte in Rishan¡¯s eyes. When the dam was about to break, Pale, who had made it her creed to be calm at all times, suddenly flinched.


    ¡°¡­iot.¡±


    Pale took a step back after sensing danger from Rishan, who was looking down and shaking, while Felbi took a step, wondering what was going on. Although Pale and Felbi¡¯s ability to sense danger in the battlefield was certain, when it came to rtionships between people, there was a rather striking difference.


    ¡°Idiot!!!!¡±


    Suddenly, a great scream exploded from within the alleys.


    Rishan bolted off crying as she pushed Felbi aside. Meanwhile, thetter was covering his ear.


    ¡°Ugh, that stupid girl.¡±


    Felbi held down his tingling ears while looking toward the direction the girl ran in. Immediately after, he turned to Pale, looking for affirmation, but she only looked at him coldly. Her gaze was so cold one could describe it as absolute zero.


    ¡°What?¡± Felbi asked.


    ¡°That was wrong of you,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°But, I¡­¡±


    ¡°That was wrong of you,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°That was wrong of you,¡± Pale said


    Her words grew more and more quiet, but the strength behind them grew more and more intense. She wasn¡¯t nning on letting him argue or agree, it seemed.


    ¡°What should I do then?¡± Felbi asked.


    ¡°Chase after her, persuade her, and bring her back,¡± Palemanded.


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s easy to understand.¡±


    Now that his mission had been outlined into three items, Felbi ran after Rishan.

 Volume 3: Intermission - Hibiscus Love (3/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Intermission - Hibiscus Love (3/5)</h4>


    Felbi chased after Rishan and beat down four crooks along the way, proving just how strong he was as he safely sent the girl home.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you passing marks, I suppose,¡± Pale said.


    Despite Pale¡¯s harsh scoring, Felbi was still able to serve as Rishan¡¯s guard for two years.


    That much time had passed since Elrain Kingdom was returned to the Goblin King.


    And after two years since Felbi¡¯s meeting with Rishan¡­


    In a breezy garden, where tables and chairs were lined up.


    ¡°Uncle Dordias!¡±


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Rishan.¡±


    Elbert had an exceptional career as an official and was able to lock down the position of prime minister. His achievements had no equal, and from that, one could see just how much the Goblin King expected from his abilities. In 2 years he was able to lead his group of officials to be the central pir of Elrain Kingdom.


    Although there were factions opposing them as well, the ones ruling over the military affairs of Elrain Kingdom were the goblins. So long as the goblins, who have sworn absolute fealty to the king, were around, there was no room for thoughtless actions.


    But the biggest reason why these factions could not grow bigger was because the policies implemented by Elbert benefited Elrain Kingdom and steadily brought it toward a good direction. The crooks prowling in the alleys grew less and less at the hands of the goblins and the guards.


    Contrast to that, the officials found themselves with more and more work.


    Despite the increase work, Dordias continued his routine of going to and fro the region. He was an indispensable person in bringing Elbert information of the situation of the region, who was cooped up inside his office working. But more than that, he was also a good friend of his.


    It was the same for Elbert¡¯s daughter, Rishan, who herself was acquainted with Dordias.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this big already.¡±


    Dordias nodded with deep emotions as Rishan smiled like a flower blooming.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten really good at the sword!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha. What a reliabless you are!¡±


    Dordias pped his protruding stomach andughed. He might look like a bandit, but he is actually a civil official.


    Though Rishan would try to show off her biceps, in the two years that passed, the womanly parts of her body has grown by leaps and bounds. She was also wearing a lovely dress, so on this day, she was the very picture of a sweet young girl.


    Only, on the legs beneath that dress of hers were many fine wounds unfit for the daughter of the prime minister. Yet her smile that bloomed like a flower was more than enough topensate for that.


    ¡°Anyway, there was something I wanted to talk to you about, uncle.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it? You can talk about anything with me, you know?¡±


    Rishan poured tea for her uncle as she confided in him. It was the kind of worry one would expect from a maiden in her youth. Unfortunately, Dordias was in the middle portion of his adulthood and was also a man. No one would think that he would be able to answer her questions.


    It was simply more likely that he would find himself tongue-tied before this maiden.


    But he was an official who has gone through countless adversities. So long as there was the slightest chance of being able to answer, his confidence would not waver.


    Rishan was relying on him, who was an adult.


    As an adult who was being relied upon, he had to give her an answer.


    Dordias enjoyed the cup of tea he had been poured as he waited for Rishan to speak.


    ¡°Say, if I wanted to push down a gentleman? Would it be more effective to call him to the bedroom?¡±


    Dordias spat out his tea, then proceeded to violently cough.


    The unwavering confidence of a veteran official, theposure of an adult¡­ In one fell swoop, all of that was blown away all the way to the other end of the world. That was how powerful that question was. The horizon known asmon sense had already devoured whatever calmness Dordias had.


    ¡°Push down!?¡±


    Dordias¡¯ voice cracked as he leaned his body closer to hear her. He too had a daughter. She was still only 10, but she was very very cute. She was his daughter. Hearing such wordse from a young girl just four years older than his own possessed so great a firepower that he could not help but forget everything as he asked that question.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The way Rishan made a firm fist in front of her chest was undoubtedly that of a lovely maiden.


    If the prime minister, who was his close friend, were walking around donned inmon sense. If that serious man were to hear such wordsing out from his beloved daughter¡¯s mouth, those words would surely be enough to break through threeyers ofmon sense.


    Those words that would instantly knock Elbert down were he to hear them came out so easily from Rishan¡¯s lips as she nodded.


    Before he knew it, Dordias, who was staring at Rishan, noticed that a bead of sweat had formed on his forehead. ¡®Calm down, calm down,¡¯ he told himself. He folded his arms to keep calm.


    He was an official who has gone through countless adversities. Dordias who fought influential people that abused their powers matter-of-factly, who fought officials devoted to corruption, whose methods were as fierce as shing and blocking swords¡­ And yet, as of this moment, that brilliant mind of his had just gone nk.


    Push down.


    A young girl will¡­ a man.


    In the bedroom.


    Those words echoed repeatedly within his spinning mind as if he were in a maze of some sort. Soplex were the paths in this maze that one would need a hundred years just to find the exit.

 Volume 3: Intermission - Hibiscus Love (4/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Intermission - Hibiscus Love (4/5)</h4>


    ¡°Why would you want to do that?¡±


    After a long period of silence, what followed was a question. A question which was only asked after mustering every effort he could to appear dignified. A feat made possible only by scraping his soul bare of every drop of endurance it contained.


    ¡°Actually¡­ HA!?¡±


    Suddenly, as if Rishan had noticed something, she started breathing excitedly and her nose twitched, then she curled her hand around her ears to hear better.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Rishan.¡±


    ¡°SHH! Quiet!¡±


    The sudden change of events left Dordias with no choice but to keep quiet.


    In the next moment, Rishan¡¯s eyes opened wide and she lifted the hem of her dress.


    ¡°Rishan!?¡±


    Without any opportunity to stop her, she hadid bare her healthy legs. Dordias was about to avert his eyes, but unfortunately, the pitiful nature of a man caused his eyes to be taken in by the beautiful slender legs of a maiden.


    Sure enough, on her legs was a leather belt from which a rapier hung. Silently, she drew her sword. Like a cat, she nimbly hid herself in the thickets.


    ¡°¡­Mu?¡±


    Dordias, who could only watch as this turn of events progressed, suddenly caught sight of a male elf. If he recalled correctly, this should be the man who served as Elbert and Rishan¡¯s guard.


    His handsome face did not change even the slightest as he approached Dordias.


    ¡°Do you know where Rishan is?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Rishan is.¡±


    Dordias unconsciously turned his eyes to the thickets, and in the next moment, an angry voice very unlike a young girl resounded as Rishan came thrusting with her sword.


    ¡°Dieee!¡±


    Moreover, she was yelling for him to die. It was a conduct truly unbefitting of a daughter of the prime minister.


    Nimble as a cat and without the slightest hesitation in her movements. That was a movement that seemed more than able to take down an unsuspecting soldier. Her aim was dead on. Her rapier going straight for the center of the body.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The elven man looked impressed as he muttered that to himself. He drew his sword from his waist. A fierce smile appeared on his face. The smile of a predator drawn upon that handsome face of his. When Dordias saw him smiling, he thought that was the face of a man who thought nothing of killing people. He instinctively felt that this man belonged to the most dangerous type of people.


    The rapier came thrusting for the elven man¡¯s chest, but it only hit empty air.


    In the same moment that she jumped out, he had taken a step back and assumed a half-body stance. Using the least movement, he pushed the sword out of its trajectory and used the recoil to knock it off her hands.


    As Rishan brought back the hand she used to hold the rapier, Felbi pointed his long sword at her neck.


    Rishan red at the man as if challenging him, but the man only wryly smiled and sheathed his sword.


    ¡°Good killing intent. Your n to take down a stronger enemy in surprise was also good. But the problem is that you yelled. Why would you do that during a surprise attack?¡±


    The male guard calmly analyzed her actions. In response, she snorted and put away her rapier.


    ¡°I can¡¯t put my spirit into my sword unless I yell.¡± Rishan said with a pout.


    The male guard wryly smiled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true even for big men. You need guts to kill someone, after all. Doing it all of the sudden is just too too difficult.¡±


    That was true regardless if it was a human or a goblin.


    ¡°¡­Now then, your guest seems shocked, so I think I¡¯ll make myself scarce and wait outside.¡±


    The male guard sheathed his sword, brushed aside the leaves on her hair, and left. Rishan blushed beet red and Dordias¡¯ brain finally started working again. As such, it finally dawned on him what was going through this girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°¡­Sorry for causing a ruckus, uncle.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Who was that man?¡±


    ¡°The person who¡¯s been guarding me since 2 years ago. Felbi.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. So he¡¯s the one you want to push down, is he?¡±


    Dordias¡¯ gaze was pointed toward the direction the elven guard had left. When Rishan heard that, she nodded her head and mumbled a very quiet ¡®yes¡¯. A stark difference from that earlier yell of hers. Although he couldn¡¯t see her face since she was looking down, he could imagine just how much her face resembled a boiled yarudosu.


    Come to think of it, he hasn¡¯t eaten fried yarudosu in a while, hasn¡¯t he? Dordias thought to himself.


    ¡°He saved me from some thugs two years ago, and I¡¯m going to a sword dojo myself, but he¡¯s really really strong and¡­¡±


    Rishan was all over the ce, but Dordias could more or less understand what she was getting at. He let her talk until she had calmed down, then he asked her.


    ¡°So, have you told him your feelings yet?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve done no such thing!¡±


    This time it was her turn to have her voice crack.


    ¡°The same is true about pushing him down. That person said that he has his guard down most when doing something¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Dordias.


    This was a grave illness. It seems she¡¯s inherited Elbert¡¯s seriousness, but unfortunately, she¡¯s found a very strange ce to direct it to. Dordias fondly thought back on the days he and Elbert studied next to each other.


    ¡°But you do have feelings for him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Yes.¡±


    Rishan was acting just like a borrowed cat. Dordias folded his arms and became thoughtful.

 Volume 3: Intermission - Hibiscus Love (5/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Intermission - Hibiscus Love (5/5)</h4>


    What to do?


    She asked weakly and with her face beet red.


    It was true that the Goblin King had swept over the region. But there was no telling how long that would continue. Elbert and Dordias understood this.


    Although the momentum of the goblins was intense, there were barely any countries that were friendly to them.


    As such there was a sense of impending crisis that they might trip up somewhere or that their rapid expansion might eventually blow up. If so, then Rishan would be greeted with a tragedy.


    Dordias sighed and expelled such thoughts.


    ¡°For some reason, people tend to be pessimistic as they grow older.


    No one knew the future.


    Perhaps, a tragedy may indeed be waiting, but that was a story for then. What was more important now was to bless the love of a girl that was in love now.


    In the case of sess, a lot of difficulties will be waiting for her, but that¡¯s fine too. A difficult path did not always end in tragedy.


    ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Felbi was unhappy with the job he has been given.


    He was unhappy with being tasked with protecting a human, yes, but most importantly, he was unhappy to be away from the frontlines. Although he is said to be young, he was already 48 years old. Since elves are said to live twice as long as humans, then it can be said that he was currently 20 years old in human years.


    But he was one of the best sylph swordsmen, and yet, he couldn¡¯t even swing his sword now. The reason he continued to obey despite his dissatisfaction was because it was an order from the Goblin King.


    ¡®It was his fault for fighting seven times and losing seven times,¡¯ he would remind himself as he passed the days protecting the father and daughter pair.


    But as the days passed, so did his dissatisfaction grow.


    The humans that attacked in the day and in the dark were able to stave off his thirst for blood a little, but when he teased the girl he was supposed to be protecting, she told him that she would one day surpass him and greatly improved her skills in the sword.


    Recently, he hase to enjoy teaching others.


    The wind elves (sylphs) more or less specialized in the bow. That kind of thinking prevailed especially strong in Symphoria, where he came from, and the sword skills were either seen as something to be studied for self-defense or by people who were poor at the bow.


    That¡¯s why only an entric sylph would study the sword so earnestly.


    His skill in the sword that was unparalleled among the sylphs was something that was cultivated as if to oppose the condescending view that his vige held for the sword.


    After many twists and turns, he participated in the wars in the human world, gaining the opportunity to sufficiently demonstrate his skill in the sword, but he never once believed that a second him would arise from among the elves. There were hopeful swordsmen among the goblins, but they had Gi Go Amatsuki.


    As such, the target of his protection, the girl whom he loved to tease was actually his first disciple.


    Felbi loved to watch her as her sword grew sharper by the day.


    ¡°I will give you one opportunity everyday to kill me. If you can make me give up even once, then I will listen to any request you have,¡± he said to light a fire under her.


    One night, Felbi slipped into the darkness and cut down a man who was nning to attack her.


    ¡°Hmm. It should be time soon,¡± he muttered.


    She had invited him to her bedroom this night.


    Just how would she attack him this time? Felbi couldn¡¯t wait to find out. He wiped his sword clean of blood and went back to the residence.


    He knocked on her door and informed her of his intentions to enter.


    ¡°Please enter.¡±


    When he heard those words, he opened the door.


    The lights have already been put out.


    I see, he nodded. A battle indoors with the lights out¡­ That was certainly advantageous to someone like her who used a rapier. If he didn¡¯t have room to swing his sword, then it was doubtful he would even be able to hold back.


    When he thought of that, he became delighted.


    But then he found the master of the room.


    The killing intent that usually pervaded her was no where to be seen.


    Did she learn to control it? He wondered as he strained his eyes and felt a presence behind him.


    ¡°The usual, huh.¡±


    Felbi tried to draw his sword, but he was dyed a little.


    Attacking from behind was her usual trick, yet not a drop of killing intent could be felt from her even now.


    That moment of doubt caused him to be dyed by a moment.


    He tried to fix the trajectory of his sword, but before he could, his waist was embraced.


    He clicked his tongue and tried to fix his posture, but he had already been pushed over onto the bed. In the veil of the darkness, he felt the warmth of another person. Felbi tried to stick out his sword.


    ¡°Felbi.¡±


    But when he heard the voice of the girl, he stopped.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯ve gotten better.¡±


    Felbi had let go of his sword and had loosened his shoulders, but the voice of the girl was weak.


    ¡°Felbi, umm¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s the first time you were able to take me from behind. Still a bit green, but you¡¯ve gotten good, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    He asked while the girl straddled him.


    ¡°Umm, Felbi¡­ Actually, I¡­¡±


    When Felbi had finally gotten used to the dark, he suddenly saw the girl crying and panicked.


    ¡°Good grief¡­ What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen for yuo.¡±


    Felbi was speechless


    ¡°Umu¡­¡±


    The tears that fell down her eyes wet Felbi¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Marry me!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    even Felbi, who had faced a hundred battles, could not help but wince in the face of this reckless attack.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to!?¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­¡±


    The girl swung her fists and weakly hit Felbi¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s a guy to say in a situation like this? Sigh¡­ I give.¡±


    A few yearster, Felbi married a young human girl.


    That became the source of much of Pale and his other coworkers teasing, but that was a story still some years away.


    When Elbert heard the news from his own daughter, he went with Dordias to the business district of the now peaceful Elrain Kingdom, andined while eating Yarudosu and drinking liquor.

 Volume 3: Intermission - The Expectations of the Abyss (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3: Intermission - The Expectations of the Abyss (1/2)</h4>


    She who lived in the underworld, the proud Goddess of Vengeance (Altesia). The master of hundreds and thousands of snakes, the ruler of the underworld. Once, her four strongest subjects followed her in her battle against the world.


    The battle of the gods that scorched the heavens, that devoured thend, and thatid waste to the seas.


    The ancestor god who had birthed her, Ativ, the mother god that was the goddess of wisdom, Hera. Her younger sisters: the goddess of destiny, Liuryuna, the Goddess of Victory and Glory, Hekaterina, the Goddess of Healing, Zenobia.


    And then were the ancient gods who feared her.


    All of these gods fought together to banish her into the underworld. To thend where the entirety of the mother god, thete Deetna slept. She was sealed along with her.


    She had fought against all of them but was defeated.


    Her territories that stretched out from the underworld to the world of man were taken away, while her four subjects had their names and powers taken.


    No matter how strong her subjects were, no matter how strong she herself was, it was simply impossible to win against such overwhelming numbers.


    But Altesia never gave up.


    The fury that burned within her was truly the wrath of a god. Not a day passed when the thunder hammers did not p in the skies of the underworld, nor did a day pass when the wrathful mountains did not erupt.


    But due to the barrier that was erected through the conspiracy of the new gods and the old gods, she could not release herself from the underworld. The power of the gods when united was overwhelming, and no matter how strong Altesia was, she could not break it.


    With her and her subjects unable to break free from the underworld, she could only grit her teeth while peeking at the world she once existed in.


    The army she had once brought with her was driven by the humans into the borders and could only wait for extermination.


    But still, Altesia did not give up. Or perhaps, it would be more apt to say that she could not give up. She was a god. The pride she once carried had all been turned into fury. It was that fury that supported her.


    Already, the word ¡®persistence¡¯ was not enough to describe her tenacious anger. ¡®Grudge¡¯ would be a far better fit. As she hoped and yearned, she thought of a n. It was difficult for her and her subjects to interfere in that world.


    If so, then she should create a pawn in that world.


    A pawn that would allow her to stand in that world once more.


    She took a lone goblin as her pawn and began a war. That goblin was someone she had picked up purely by coincidence, but she took advantage of that rare opportunity and decided on him as her pawn.


    That was the beginning of the war of the representative of the gods.


    To the gods who lived in perpetuity, the time that passed was but a moment.


    That change happened as if fate itself was being manipted.


    Altesia¡¯s mouth still loosened a little whenever she thought back to that time when that goblin stood in front of her and held his chest up high.


    Presently, there was a mirror in front of her. A mirror that showed the events in the world.


    The momentum of that goblin was fierce, and in just three years, he had already be able to contest the human forces. If there were any miscalctions, then it would be that the other gods had noticed her scheming.


    And among those gods, the interferences of the Goddess of Destiny, Liuryuna, were particrly brazen.


    The gods that had won in thest battle could use their powers more brazenly and to a greater degree in the world. That was the privilege they had as the victors, but despite that her pawn was able to magnificently repel their attempts.


    Altesia intentionally refrained from interfering and merely watched. Although she was scared of losing the pawn that she had finally acquired, she was also gambling.


    It could be said that Liuryuna the Goddess of Destiny, who had grown obsessed with her pawn, has used much of her power due to using the victor¡¯s privilege. The person herself thought she was acting out of vengeance, but everything was dancing atop Altesia¡¯s palms.


    Altesia had won in her bet.


    ¡°Obsessing over what¡¯s in front of your eyes and losing sight of victory. That¡¯s a bad habit. Liuryuna.¡±


    The words woven by her lips that were redder than blood resounded sweetly in that world. She was in a happy mood and a faint smile could be seen on that wless face of hers that was perfectly arranged.


    One of the chains that cautioned her had broken off.


    ¡°My master.¡±


    The red one-eyed snake appeared before her.


    The way he submitted himself before her without sound was just like that of someone who has sworn absolute fealty to his master.


    At the sound of her subject¡¯s voice, she gave a prompt answer with just a nce.


    ¡°The humans are preparing the summoning ceremony.¡±


    Her golden eyes dazzled, and she turned toward the mirror.


    ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s that girl.¡±


    On the mirror was reflected the three towers lined up in the north. The ceremonial sword they treasured so much was currently being surrounded by the elders.


    Altesia slid her fingers on that slightly wavy hair that was a blue deeper than the blue sky and smiled.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry, something precious will be lost.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±

 Volume 3: Intermission - The Expectations of the Abyss (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3: Intermission - The Expectations of the Abyss (2/2)</h4>


    After she went quiet, the red one-eyed snake continued to look at her. Eventually, she turned to him with that alluring gaze of hers.


    ¡°Verid? Do you have something to say?¡±


    This one-eyed snake had given a portion of his power to the goblin. The snake narrowed his eyes and bowed his head toward her.


    ¡°My master, please show mercy to that goblin.¡±


    Altesia narrowed her eyes a little, and Pitch ck (Verid) continued.


    ¡°That person has truly worked hard. Although he was using my power, in just three years, he expanded the region of our people and strengthened his forces enough to contest the humans.¡±


    Verid continued to speak with his head bowed.


    ¡°It would be too cruel if he were to lose that bond that supports his mind (connection)¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you telling me to extend my hand?¡±


    Altesia¡¯s sweet voice rang low. It was a powerful voice that seemed to lower even the very temperature within this ce. Pitch ck (Verid) continued to bow his head.


    ¡°You are worried about the feelings of the small one?¡¡That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­My master, it is because he is small that the greatness of the master can fill him. It is necessary for him to continue working¡­ Please.¡±


    ¡°¡­Moved by affection. You haven¡¯t changed one bit.¡±


    The lowered temperature wrapped around the one-eyed snake.


    ¡°My power is not enough, but I can at least give him an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. It depends on the God of Water (Ellen) and the God of Forest (Chenzhen).¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about them. So long as that goblin is watching over the elves, they will turn a blind eye to it.¡±


    ¡°It would appear that everyone finds their own children charming.¡±


    Gradually, the chains binding Altesia loosened. Her power grew in proportion and the influence she had over that world also grew.


    But she didn¡¯t think of unting that power.


    Just a little more and her power would be full.


    Only until then, or if ¡®that person¡¯ were to appear, then and only then would she bare her fangs. Until that time came, she would wait here in the underworld.


    ¡°Rage, my adorable child. As fierce as you can.¡±


    At the end of the smiling goddess¡¯ gaze was the Goblin King.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    The God of Wind (Castor)¡¯s figure was that of a giant transparent biting louse. That figure that would take with it thousands upon tens of thousands of spirits that were incarnations of his own would - once a year - appear somewhere in the world.


    The small wind spirits would take a year to slowly gather, gradually getting bigger and bigger, until one day, in that ce, an actual god would appear.


    The god of wind that would rise up until the heavens and change its form into a cloud then scatter throughout the regions of the world, and then once again throughout the year be with the spirits all over the world. Once a year the god of wind would appear somewhere in the world.


    This time that one opportunity every year was in the Forest of Darkness.


    The rolling winds shook the branches of the trees and gave rise to the leaves.


    It was not a coincidence that the powerful god of wind rose up toward the heavens and appeared in this ce.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The reason was the change in the god of water and the god of forest.


    The god of wind questioned, but the god of water only responded with silence, while the god of forest responded with the rumbling of the forest. The forest was calling out to the blowing winds.


    ¡°For the sake of our children,¡± the God of Forest said.


    In the near future, the humans who had received the divine protection of Ativ, The Ancestor God Who Birthed Nations, and the rest of the new gods would surely conquer the continent. When they take over thends, the children they have created then will surely be weeded out.


    The creation of the world that has begun since the age of the myths was about toe to a close with the victory of the humans and the other races was about to slowly head into destruction.


    But suddenly, the Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia), who had once lost, appeared.


    She showed them a path to salvation. A path that saved their children.


    That path was the existence of the Goblin King.


    When they peeked into his soul, the gods of the wind and the forest once again learned of the haughtiness of the gods.


    But that is also why they tacitly agreed with Altesia. Overturn the rule of the humans and once again sink the world into chaos.


    To that end.


    The old gods, most of whom did not speak, had to be made toprehend the method more eloquently than one could with words.


    Once, in the battle between the gods, they had sided with the humans that revolved around Ativ. That was because they feared that they too would be extinguished due to ferocity of the forces brought by Altesia.


    The forces from another world, the underworld. That power was so great that they chose to work alongside Ativ.


    But what was the result?


    In just 400 years, the humans have expanded themselves at a frightening rate, and the children of the old gods could only remain in the regions were their power still held strong.


    In this world that many gods resided in, sometimes, even gods made mistakes.


    But still, the old gods refrained from interfering with the races.


    Because that was the agreement.


    The agreement made in the War of the Gods.


    But of all things, the one one who broke that agreement was none other than the Goddess of Destiny, Liuryuna. The gods could give out divine protections and blessings, but the agreement stated that they should not be able to interfere openly.


    But one of the pirs of the new gods that won acted too arrogantly, causing the old gods to be furious.


    ¡°For the sake of our children.¡±


    The God of Forest repeated. In response, the god of Wind fell silent.


    When that momentary meeting ended, the God of Wind once again rose up to the sky and the God of Forest suppressed the voice of the forest. The God of Water only quietly watched over them like a small stream.


    The Forest of Darkness itself was the chain that bound the Goddess of the Underworld.


    Gradually, however, the chains on Altesia were loosening.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 53


    ss: Imperial; Emperor


    Possessed Skills: Servants of the Underworld Goddess; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Road of the High King; A King¡¯s Soul; A Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Servant of the Gods; Oath of the High King; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; Flowing Magic Control; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Warrior¡¯s Instinct; Guided One; The King Who Calls Forth Chaos; Favor of the Sealed War God; Divine Favor of the Goddess of the Underworld; The Goddess of the Underworld Lords Over


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Monsters: Rook Kobold (Hasu) (Lv56) Gray Wolf (Gastora) (Lv20) Gray Wolf (Cynthia) (Lv75) Orc the Great (Bui)(Lv23)


    Status: Blessing of the Earth-Devouring Serpent; Blessing of the One-Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    Skills:


    The Goddess of the Underworld Lords Over:


    Interference from the gods can be prevented. Can cut down the power of the gods at the cost of incurring wounds that cannot be recovered from.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

 Volume 3: Chapter 241 - The Conqueror of the Plains (1/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 241 - The Conqueror of the ins (1/5)</h4>


    After one of the four generals, Gi Ga Rax, crushed thest resistance of Germion Kingdom that was led by Sivara, he led the Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain) that had gathered under him and went to suppress the east.


    Gathered under him were the demihumans led by Chief Tianos, the goblins of Paradua led by Great Chief Hal, and the human cavalry led by Zaurosh of the Proud n (Leon Heart n). Moreover, there was also the unit taken from the cavalry of the king, the cavalry unit made up only of rare ss goblins. These goblins have also been put directly under themand of Gi Ga.


    Although the scale and organization was different, the Aransain led by Gi Ga held the same ideology that the imperial guards of the king did.


    They prioritized speed and offense.


    In a battle between countries, it could be put like this: No matter how fast they invaded the enemy territories, they will always attack where the guard is weak.


    The cavalry of the king is few but powerful, while Aransain focuses on number and speed. While they would have to give up the title of strongest to the Axe and Sword Army (Felduk), no one within the goblin army could contest the speed of their march.


    It was because of that that the decision to continue heading east after Gi Ga crushed Sivara was not wrong.


    Besides, the side attacking held the initiative. The question of ¡®where to attack¡¯ is not something that the defending side could decide.


    Gi Ga, who had been given the honor of leading the vanguard, was now left with the question of whether to continue east and conquer the various cities or to wipe thend with a merciless spear.


    Unfortunately, he did not expect that someone would actually obstruct his path.


    It was the sorcerer cavalry (mana guard) of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. The one leading them was of course none other than nche the War Princess.


    The appearance of an army led by amander that stood at the apex of a great power would leave Gi Ga with no choice but to look dimly at their prospects. But Gi Ga didn¡¯t actually know the situation to that extent.


    It¡¯s possible that he might have simply assumed them to be survivors of Germion Kingdom and immediately gave the order to attack.


    If Gi Ga wields his spear, then the soldiers that could be called veterans will naturally assume formation. As the Arrow-Point Formation was formed, Gi Ga positioned himself at the tip.


    As Gi Ga felt the soldiers gathering behind him, he felt confident of his victory.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    With the goblin forces approaching from in front, nche the War Princess elegantly smiled.


    ¡°Such a cavalry can¡¯t be found even in our country.¡±


    She naturally praised the enemy¡¯s strength, then with a smile that she could not hide, she ordered her aide, ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s meaning in crushing them. All forces, Arrow-Point Formation!¡±


    There was still some distance between them and the enemy. nche judged that there was sufficient distance for them to gain velocity, so she chose the same formation as the goblin forces.


    ¡°It is precisely because we can cross des as we ride past each other that fighting is fun.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes and left the vanguard to her subordinates, then she drew her sword from within the center of the army.


    ¡°Let us beat into these savages how the mana guards fight.¡±


    As the mana guards gathered into one mass and rode onwards, they wielded a slender spear. Their spear was by no means long. If one were topare, then the spears used by Aransain were considerably longer.


    As the two arrows shot themselves onwards and tried to pass by each other, a rain of arrows descended from the heavens onto the mana guards.


    ¡°Not bad¡­ Tomoe Formation,¡± nche said cheerfully.


    ¡°Defense!¡± The aidemanded.


    The wind mages positioned at the back casted a wind over their heads, shifting the trajectory of the arrows and diverting their strength. When nche saw that, she raised up one of her hands.


    ¡°Throw the spears!¡±


    In response to the voice of the feeble aide, the cavalry riding at the front changed their grip over their spears and threw them at the goblins. When they turned around and fled the battlefield, what came next were the magic casting cavalry.


    They were performing a quick turn around right in front of the enemy.


    It is easy to put into words, but such an act in fact requires so much precision that it cannot be merely described as ¡®difficult¡¯. One stop wrong and they will collide with the enemy. Too fast and their attacks won¡¯t reach. Each rider would need to be able to handle their steed with such proficiency that it would be called an art.


    If one were to look at this from above, one would see that right before the two arrows shed, one of the arrows was twisting its shape rapidly into a shape akin to that of a circle. Gi Ga¡¯s forces came here thinking that the main part of this battle was to pass by each other, so when this strange turn of events suddenly urred, they could not keep up.


    After all the enemy was throwing their weapons at them and running away from right in front of them.

 Volume 3: Chapter 241 - The Conqueror of the Plains (2/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 241 - The Conqueror of the ins (2/5)</h4>


    When Gi Ga realized that his spear could not reach the heart of the enemy, he immediately made his decision. He killed the few soldiers he passed by to vent off his anger, but he had already decided to retreat.


    When nche saw the goblins running away after just one sh, sheughed.


    ¡°It seems they¡¯re an expert at running too.¡± The feeble aide said.


    ¡°Our casualties number less than 50.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ A satisfying result.¡± nche nodded in satisfaction.


    She was already looking down at the corpses. She looked at the 400 corpses like trash and smiled.


    Though the Holy Shushunu Kingdom might be known as the strongest on the ins, they still could not catch up with the monster beasts of the goblins. That was how powerful Aransain was. But even then¡­


    ¡°Shushunu reigns supreme on the ins. So long as we are here, the enemy cannot hope to stand victorious!¡±


    As her soldiers cried out in victory, she ordered the corpses to be beheaded and hanged on the borders.


    Lady Impaler.


    That name rang loudly for both friend and enemy alike as nche turned heel.


    ¡°I look forward to a more enjoyable battle.¡±


    As the sonorousughter of the War Princess resounded, the mana guards followed from behind with reverence and without so much as a single cough.


    On the way back, she happened upon Gund.


    ¡°Oh, my dear Gund. It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°¡­nche Ririnoie, huh.¡±


    nche looked into Gund¡¯s eyes as she called out to him, but he replied without changing his expression.


    ¡°Are you fighting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, against the goblins.¡±


    He averted his face once and turned to the eastern town whose citizens have been thinned.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but because of you, I lost a friend.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. The reason Sivara-dono died was not because of me but because of the goblins. To be more precise, it¡¯s your fault for being weak, as well as King Ashtal who foolishly abandoned his duties.¡±


    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s partly my fault too¡¯, nche added with a chuckle, but even then Gund¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. It was as if he had lost all of his emotions as he red at her, who sat on her steed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s unfortunate. I had taken a liking to you too.¡±


    She left Gund who was heading further east from the eastern region of Germion Kingdom and returned to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom for the time being. Within those reddish-brown eyes of hers that she inherited from her grandmother, the empty city on which the shadow of the setting sun was cast appeared as the grave marker for the blood-paved road that led to victory.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After the Goblin King took over the northern region of Germion Kingdom, he left its management to the holy knight, Lili. Moreover, because of the great achievement of defeating the north, the Goblin King decided to give Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King a territory.


    Since it was a reward, Gi Go had to ept or it would be an act of disrespect to the king. Unfortunately, without any soldiers to cultivate, even if he were to gain a goodnd, he would not be able to use it. As such, he generously shared thend with the Snow Demon Tribe (Yugushiva Tribe). A night of feast for him was already enough for him to be satisfied.


    The snow demons (Yugushiva) of Yustia danced wildly.


    To the snow demons, who have been driven to the corners of the mountains of the Snow God (Yugrasil), where the cold winds blew fiercely, since Germion Kingdom¡¯s rise to power, the warmnds were something that their ancestors have always yearned for. For such a thing to be shared with them, it is only natural that they would be grateful.


    If they were to add thatnd to thend that they received from the king as Gi Go had requested, they now had enoughnd for them to be able to cultivate their small tribe.


    Already, to them, Gi Go¡¯s name was that of a hero that stood brighter than the king himself. They have always been a people that possessed a strong sense of duty, so they did not hesitate to dere that fighting for Gi Go was the greatest honor.


    But Gi Go knew none of that. As a result, this poor goblin swordsman was left confused regarding why all these humans were looking at him so warmly. During peaceful times he would teach their children the way of the sword and pass the days.


    Meanwhile, the Goblin King was talking to the holy knight, Lili, about the saint, Reshia Fel Zeal.


    ¡°The Ivory Tower¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s located in the northern part of the minor nation, Orphen. The home of the sages.¡±


    Lili spoke as she pointed at the map. The Goblin King nodded. At first, Lili was greatly shocked at the changes in the appearance of the Goblin King, but she figured it was toote to be shocked now and just talked about Reshia.


    ¡°Can we get to it without having to go through Shushunu?¡±


    The Goblin King narrowed his eyes as he red at the map. Lili quietly answered positively.


    ¡°One n would be to recover her with a small unit, but it¡¯s not realistic.¡±


    The king¡¯s blood-crimson eyes nced at Lili, but he became thoughtful again. He could try sending Lili or Zaurosh to recover Reshia, but it was likely that the Ivory Tower wouldn¡¯t so easily give her up.

 Volume 3: Chapter 241 - The Conqueror of the Plains (3/5)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 241 - The Conqueror of the ins (3/5)</h4>


    If they were nning on giving up on her so easily, they wouldn¡¯t have gone all the way to get Germion Kingdom to snatch her away.


    The king¡¯s decision to not so easily expose to danger his leader subordinates for fear of losing them is a decision he made as a king, but deep inside, if he just had a body that could blend in with other humans, he would probably have gone out there himself by now and went to rescue her. The impatience that burned within his chest and the wounds that have been deeply carved upon his body has set his mind ame.


    ¡°¡­Thank you. With this, I am finally starting to see a way to free her.¡±


    As the Goblin King nodded and left, Lili quietly bowed. Pale appeared next, and with a cold face that was almost expressionless, said, ¡°The northern borders will be left to you.¡±


    ¡°You mean I can keep my current position?¡± Lili asked.


    ¡°Yes. Be grateful to His Majesty¡¯s benevolence.¡±


    After saying that, Pale left the room.


    The only one left in the room was Lili, who heaved a deep breath and turned to to the windows from which the rays of the afternoon sun entered. She looked outside the window. Whether she liked it or not, the Goblin King now knew where Reshia was.


    From here on, the war was sure to grow fiercer, she thought.


    Still, with this, she has at least managed to protect the north from the mes of war. But how long will she able to keep this up? She wondered as she heaved a sigh and felt the flow of this chaotic age.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    On the month of Sheep, the Goblin King returned from the northern region and entered the castle of the capital city of Germion Kingdom. What he saw there were the remains of the once powerful forces of the western region.


    The Goblin King, who conquered the capital city of Germion Kingdom, arrived at the collection of books and a portion of the technology gifted to Germion Kingdom by the Ivory Tower. The goblins and the wizard ss, Gi Za Zakuend, opened their eyes wide in surprise as they looked at the mountains of books stored in the castle.


    With a mountain of books before the Goblin King, it seemed he would not be meeting anyone for a while. He snatched a book that was of interest to him.


    After a while, he found the concoction method for the healing liquid medicine (potion).


    ¡°Is this real?¡±


    The Goblin King asked in doubt. Pale raised one of her brows and read the book .


    ¡°I believe it should be, but¡­¡±


    The both of them were dubious, so they had no choice but to try it out. The next question was who should they ask to test the methods written of in the book. Until now, the one in charge of treatment among the goblins was Kuzan of the Gordob. She healed the goblins using the herbal knowledge she gained and polished at the elven viges.


    Although that was enough to help goblins recover, the same methods would not get much results were they to be applied to the humans. In the first ce, there was a stark difference in the regenerative ability of the humans and the goblins.


    There were human allies that seemed to know how to heal others, but none were trustworthy enough or had enough achievements to be relied on to test the methods written of in the book. Of the people they trusted, Shumea was illiterate and Zaurosh was a man of the battlefield. The prime minister of Elrain Kingdom, Elbert, had his hands full, and Yoshu was¡­ Well, as one might expect, he simply could not be relied on in this matter.


    Unable to find anyone to help them, in the end, the Goblin King decided to send the concoction method to the Kushain Believers.


    ¡°¡­Huh? It¡¯s real?¡±


    Not only was Pale shocked at the response that they got, but even Queen Mira Vi Burnen, who received the method, was shocked. Pale inadvertently cried out in doubt, but she quickly closed her mouth.


    The next question that came was if Germion Kingdom ever used the potion written of here, but when two of the four generals, Ra Gilmi Fishiga and Gi Gu Verbena were asked, they were both visibly confused.


    As for the reason, it turns out that the upper brass of Germion Kingdom wanted to strengthen their respective authorities, and so concealed the technology from the rest of the country. The only ones permitted to use the technology were the imperial guards under the direct control of the king and the mage army.


    As for the reason why the imperial guards protecting the crown prince could not use these potions, it was because the goblins never gave them a chance to and they were crushed before they could.


    In the first ce, this potion wasn¡¯t the kind that could instantly heal one¡¯s wounds. Although it could heal the recovery process, it could not block the wound instantly. The only time Germion Kingdom might have had the opportunity to use it was during the battle with Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s bow and arrow army (Fanzel) during the Battle of Three Forests (Rakushuto).


    In that battle, Germion Kingdom pushed and pushed, but in the end, the tides of war were turned against them. But given that the battle never once reached a deadlock and was concluded in just one battle, the potion never made an appearance.


    Besides, potions were rather bulky. They were not something that the soldiers could ever consider using while running away.


    Preserving them was also difficult, as they had to be stored in rare ss bottles. There were other reasons too, and in the end, they were simply too difficult to handle.

 Volume 3, Chapter 241 - The Conqueror of the Plains (5/5)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 241 - The Conqueror of the ins (5/5)</h4>


    To Barad, even if there were ves, they were just useless baggage that could only farm for thendowners. He could try selling them, but that would only make the Kushunora House richer.


    And even if he did try to sell them, with the ves being nothing but women and children, which are useless for physical work, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sell them for much.


    ¡°I see that old hag taught her well. That Ririnoie.¡±


    Barad dropped the good old man mask and shut himself in his room, then he started drinking aggressively because of the costly rescue mission. So agressive was his drinking that it seemed as if he wanted to pour the alcohol straight into his guts.


    The ves that have been carefully chosen didn¡¯t include the working male ves.


    ¡°Tell me, Ririnoie! Why oh why did it have to be me!?¡±


    But even though Barad was saying that, he could more or less understand what nche wanted to do. For example, if the ves were to be sold to Kushunora instead, the ves will likely be immediately sold to other countries through their trade routes. That pig-like man that was the head of the Kushunora house would surely stuff his pockets with gold and smilecently.


    He was the sort of man, who upon being asked the question of whether he would choose product or gold, he would immediately answer gold.


    But Ririnoie was busy waging wars outside of Shushunu. She didn¡¯t have time to waste raising ves. Word had it that she¡¯s fighting against monsters. If so, then there were few ves to be made even in the case of victory. It was dubious if she could even afford to pay the soldiers.


    In other words, Ririnoie had no choice.


    She needed money to wage war, and the only ones with the money she needed were the two great nobles, whom she had a poor rtionship with.


    nche Ririnoie kept the men that could fight with her.


    ¡°Hmph. So, in the end, she needed these ves to be hostages.¡±


    Bait to keep the men working desperately.


    Shushunu did not have a conscription system for they have not experienced any great wars since udia Ririnoie the War Princess¡¯ ascension to power. As for why? That reason was clear as day. But it was also because of that that the standing army became smaller, and was used only to maintain the public order of Shushunu or threaten the minor nations.


    The head of the House of Ririnoie must¡¯ve thought theycked power.


    Especially, since they had juste out of the sessor wars because of the passing of thete War Princess. They did not want this war. But they could not submit to the likes of monsters either.


    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t hate that pride of hers.¡±


    As someone who held the proud name of the Ririnoie House that stood at the apex of the military families, nche Ririnoie did not have the option to choose surrender. Shushunu was a rich country. Its southern region was blessed with farms, and the highway of wealth, the Jewel Road, passed through Shushunu from the east and the west.


    But this Shushunu, which lorded over the ins, hated great nobles with too much power. If the power were to be gathered, it could only be gathered around the king. But there were too many obstacles to bringing together the powers that lurked within the country for Ririnoie and the rest of the nobles were too powerful.


    Barad Agarmua understood that much. After all, he was still a great noble with a powerful family.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll forgive you for making me eat dirt!¡±


    Barad emptied his cup in one gulp and filled it up again.

 Volume 3, Chapter 242 - The Dark Hand Released (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 242 - The Dark Hand Released (1/4)</h4>


    Just some 3 years ago, if one asked around at the captial of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, Rishu, about famous ns, one would surely received many different answers.


    There was the small but powerful Swallow n. Among the bigger ns, there was the Proud n (Leon Heart n), which focused on war and epted even demihumans among their ranks. The Burning Bright Moons (Red Moon) that focused their activities in the desert. The n Coalition of the Red King (Red King) that took in many different ns.


    And then there was the Dagger of Webrus and the Shadow of the New Moon that even dealt with assassinations. There was also the smaller but deeply unified n, the Soar to Freedom (Elks n), and the Short Sword Battle Maiden (Valkyria).


    But within the short span of just three years, these famous ns vanished one after another.


    As the Leon Heart n declined, they migrated west, while the Red King can no longer maintain the coalition after Brandika¡¯s passing. The Elks n has already been destroyed, while the Swallow n has narrowed down its activities to the Oceanic Kingdom Yarma.


    The Dagger of Webrus and the Shadow of the New Moon were also out of the question. The Dagger of Webrus were destroyed by the remnants of the Elks n, while the Shadow of the New Moon found a new employer and moved there. The Red Moon n rallied the small ns and attacked the weakened Germion Kingdom.


    Most of the ns that once livened up the Holy Shushunu Kingdom were now gone.


    Only the Valkyria n remained the same.


    They were a n with 2,000 members and worked mainly on mercenary operations. Their current n leader was Far Ramfado, the second n leader since their conception.


    Far Ramfado is a beautiful woman at the young age of 28. Her hair dazzled a silver-hue, while her eyes were stiff and ckless. There was a strictness about her that caused anyone she looked at to straighten their back.


    She was tall for a woman, and the way she looked dressed in armor was no inferior to the men. This woman who possessed the charisma to bring together a n and was herself fairly skilled proceeded to unseal an envelope she received from the guild despite her confusion.


    A letter from the guild was rarely a good thing. It could be about a member of her n that caused trouble, a subjugation request to eliminate a bandit misrepresenting himself, or an S-Rank job.


    As soon as she saw the seal on the letter, her face cramped.


    ¡°An S Rank job.¡±


    A breath left her lips as she heaved a deep sigh.


    Fortunately, there was only her in the room. She usually wore a calm expression, but given the circumstances, it couldn¡¯t be helped that even that cold face of hers ckened. For a while, she considered tearing the letter and throwing it away, but in the end, she resigned to her fate and opened it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She sighed again. It is said that sighs bring misfortune, but that was clearly a superstition given how eager misfortune was to visit her without sighing.


    By the time she left her room, she had already regained her calm expression. She made her way to the guild.


    When she got there, the executives that managed the headquarters of the guild were already waiting at a room. Every one of them was a distinguished person. The vice president of the guild and all the representatives of the guild branches were present. If the president of the guild himself were here, then one could easily presume that they had gathered here for the general meeting that urred once a year.


    Far wryly smiled.


    Only, she kept that wry smile in her mind and made sure that her face remained stern on the outside. She waited for the executives to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one reason why we would call you out here. We want you to take on a job.¡±


    ¡°What kind of job?¡±


    ¡°Enter an enemy territory and take the head of a certain enemy. If we were to put it briefly, it would be something like that.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Far refused the job without so much as moving her brows.


    ¡°You!¡±


    One of the branch heads became visibly angry and yelled at her, but the vice president stopped him.


    ¡°This is not a job that can be refused. Neither you nor the guild have the right to refuse it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Far quietly analyzed the information she had been given. War has broken out with the goblins, and now the guild wants to send her to a hostile region to im the head of one of the kingdom¡¯s enemies. Anyone could figure it out with just a little thinking.


    These people wanted to send her to the goblin territory to kill their boss.


    But it was precisely because Far didn¡¯t want to use her n for something like that that she immediately refused, but if not even the guild could refuse the request, then that could only mean one thing. The client was none other than the House of Ririnoie.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do it, right?¡±


    The vice president of the guild red at her, but she refused to nod her head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    They were basically telling her to go and die, but she had 2,000 lives to protect. It was true that the guild helped them find work, but they wouldn¡¯t throw their lives away for no reason.


    The vice president continued to re at Far for a while before eventually sighing and throwing a card at her.


    ¡°Write whatever sum you want. When you¡¯re done, go to the room inside. The client is waiting.¡±


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll take the payment in advance.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Far wrote down an amount that could cover all the expenses of the n and keep it going, then she threw the card back to the vice president of the guild. After that she went to the room she was told about. As soon as she entered, the fragrant aroma of ck tea wafted to her nose.


    For a moment, Far found her consciousness leaving her because of that strong aroma, but she quickly recovered and turned to the master of the room.


    ¡°You look well, Far.¡±


    ¡°¡­n Leader, it¡¯s been awhile. My apologies for not contacting you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need for such stiff formalities.¡±


    As nche the War Princess¡¯s blonde hair fell to her waist and she elegantly enjoyed her cup of tea, Far knelt before her and greeted her.


    ¡°And I¡¯m not the n leader anymore. Word has gotten around, Far. It seems you¡¯re doing rather well as the n leader.¡±


    ¡°I have yet to catch up with the shadow of the n leader.¡±


    ¡°Like I said. I¡¯m no longer the n leader.¡±


    nche wryly smiled, but Far was so formal in front of her that she resembled a knight before its king. In the end, Farpromised to calling her nche-sama.


    ¡°That will do. Now then, let us talk about this job.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s for your sake, nche-sama, then I will dly surrender my life¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. Just listen first.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 242 - The Dark Hand Released (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 242 - The Dark Hand Released (2/4)</h4>


    That was the overall picture of the war that nche the War Princess was about to start.


    ¡°The odds do not favor us, it seems.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes. No matter how talented I may be. No matter how blessed with youth and beauty¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your beauty doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯m young and beautiful!¡±


    It would appear that nche wasn¡¯t nning on letting up on that, so Far just quietly let it go. Anyhow, pointing out the blush on her cheeks was enough to loosen the tension in the air.


    ¡°Should the enemy attack from every direction, it will not be possible to defend all of Shushunu¡¯s territories. This was also how Germion Kingdom was defeated.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do it, right?¡± nche narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    Far smiled a fearless smile and nodded. ¡°Of course, nche-sama. My loyalty to you remains steadfast.¡±


    From that day on, Valkyria began gathering skilled adventurers. The Valkyria n was originally a n that focused its activities around mercenary work. It did not specialize in infiltrating enemy territories. So while they may have been well versed in attacking their enemies from in front, they rarely ever enacted searches in monster territories.


    As such, they decided to spread their connections far and wide, and sought adventurers from the minor countries all the way to the Holy Kingdom of Alsas further to the east. They enlisted adventurers left and right as long as they had the talent for it. They did not bother about trivial things such as their origin or experience. And in so doing, they were able to sessfully gather a great number of adventurers.


    They were all given one job from the guild¡­ To cause chaos from the back.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    nche Ririnoie the War Princess. Even for someone like her who was born with an exceptional skill for the arts of war, the goblin army was not an easy foe to contest in battle and triumph. nche herself was aware of this, but by the time she became the head of her military family, things had already spun out of her control.


    But that couldn¡¯t be helped. For just as human hands can only reach so far, it is not possible for one to see everything in this world. All she could do was to use the limited authority and information she had to demonstrate as much of her abilities as she could.


    Things might have been different were she the king instead, but s, though she may be extolled as a ¡®great noble¡¯, in the end, she is nothing more than the king¡¯s retainer. The methods she could take were limited. To make things worse, she had to quarrel with the other great nobles. If she were to leave an opening as an imperial court noble, then even if she managed to win against the goblins, her future political life wille to an end.


    With so few choices avable to her and with no other option but victory, she had no choice but to be cruel. In order to quickly assemble her camp, she had to make use of her second name ¡®Lady Impaler¡¯ and put an end to any enemy or ally that tried to go against her. At the same time, in order to dispatch soldiers to the minor nations that were uncooperative to her when she first assumed office, she had to put on a demonstration.


    Sending a request to the guild, which she had a strong influence over, and making use of the adventurers as a part of her forces is one such demonstration.


    The way she saw it, it was simply too risky to try and settle a fight with another country through a straight-up fight.


    The biggest obstacle in the war with the goblins was the goblins¡¯ ability to replenish their soldiers. No matter how many battles they won against the goblins, the goblins will merely recover their forces and then fight again. Truly, the very image of a nightmare.


    First, they had to do something about that ability of theirs to replenish their soldiers. At the very least, they had to bring it down to the same level as a normal country¡¯s.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only problem they had to deal with, for they also needed to defeat the Goblin King¡¯s army of over 30,000 soldiers. And let us not forget the Kushain Believers to the south, whom should they forget to keep in check, will surelye and attack them.


    Finally, there¡¯s the continuing political strife with the other great nobles that are ever trying to pull her leg. The way she saw it, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom wasn¡¯t strong enough to withstand an enemy invasion. Germion Kingdom with its southern region, whose borders are unclear, and its cleared frontier, could continue fighting even in the case of an invasion by conscripting its people.


    But the Holy Shushunu Kingdom has been a great power for far too long.


    Its people cannot even fathom the thought of their country being invaded. And the moment that impossible thought bes a reality, a great chaos will overtake the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, and they will not be able to continue the war.


    The people will focus on defending themselves, and without anyone responding to the call for conscription, the country will lurch.


    As a great noble, she could not ept such a thing, for if such a thing were to happen, her political life will surelye to an end.

 Volume 3, Chapter 242 - The Dark Hand Released (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 242 - The Dark Hand Released (3/4)</h4>


    The invasion of the great horde of monsters just recently was also a terrible thing. The first to fall into chaos and ask for help was none other than the great nobles themselves. Even though the reason they¡¯re supposed to be great nobles is because they are able to protect their own territory¡­


    Still, it¡¯s not as if the goblins have no weaknesses.


    For one, although they have taken over many territories, their defenses were far from perfect. They had to focus their forces in the frontlines in order to subdue the territories they¡¯ve conquered, so there was bound to be a hole in defenses. One such hole was the Kushain Believers. Though rtions with them have worsened since they dered their acknowledgment of the goblin kingdom, it wasn¡¯t as if the Holy Shushunu Kingdom has lost all of its dealings with them.


    If they could slip in through them, then they should be able to attack the goblin territories.


    The things nche spoke about shocked Far greatly.


    Far never knew that this former n leader of hers, whom she respected and admired greatly, had been driven so far.


    ¡°Since you wish for us to cause a disturbance at the back, then I suppose your objective is to reduce their numbers by diverting their attention.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and at the same time, I will crush the goblins. Or, at least that¡¯s what I would like to do, but¡­¡±


    nche smiled weakly. That was a girl who had taken off her mask as a great noble.


    The annihtion of the goblins was a difficult task even if the Holy Shushunu Kingdom managed to strengthen its the entire army. After all, this was no longer the same goblin army that once fought with Brandika at the south; hence, to nche, the conditions for victory was not theplete annihtion of the goblins, and instead peace.


    ¡°But, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Is there any proof that the goblins would actually ept peace?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I have no such proof to offer, but they have formed an alliance with the Kushain Believers, have they not? Since that¡¯s the case, then at the very least, it can be inferred that they are capable of thought. Perhaps bing allies with them on equal footing will prove difficult, given that even in their alliance with the Kushain Believers, the Kushain Believers appear to be subordinated to them, but, that¡¯s precisely why,¡± nche said. ¡°We will have to strike them down. There¡¯s no other choice. If we can make them understand that picking a fight with us will bring them in a lot of pain, then perhaps even they will have no choice but to consider an alliance¡­ From what I hear, this was also how Germion Kingdom was dealt with in the past.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost as if you acknowledge the country of the goblins yourself, nche-sama.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. After all, the strong do have the right to create a country. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s humans, demihumans, elves, or even goblins. They have that right. And it¡¯s not as if it¡¯s such a strange story when one considers history.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Indeed, nche said as she moistened her throat with ck tea.


    ¡°In that case, we shall mobilize and cause a disturbance at the back then.¡±


    ¡°No. Although we¡¯ll need people for that too, Valkyria shall fight alongside us. Find some other people to cause the disturbance.¡±


    ¡°But in that case¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know someone who can organize the disturbance.¡±


    By the time Far left the headquarters of the guild, the body of Rodo had already vanished to the other side of the townscape. To Far, that scenery was of the same color as the blood she would be walking on from now on.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After the Goblin King defeated Germion Kingdom, he wasted no time and immediately moved for the east. He even postured to invade the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, but nche the War Princess beat him to the punch and repelled the g of Spear and ck Tiger (Aransain) that he sent. Because of that it was still peaceful at the borders.


    But the Goblin King persistently sought for a path east and vigntly watched the Holy Shushunu Kingdom for an opening. Pale Symphoria, who stayed beside the king and watched over the military and governmental affairs, noted the king¡¯s unprecedented impatience.


    When she finished working on the documents at hand, she quietly muttered.


    ¡°Her name was Reshia Fel Zeal, right?¡±


    With a jolt, the shoulders of the king, who was looking out through the window, moved a little.


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    What a terrible liar, Pale thought to herself as she took a breather pressed the king.


    ¡°The name of the woman Your Majesty is so obsessed with. I was just wondering if I remembered her name right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not obsessed with her, though¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At that, silence filled the room alongside an ufortable atmosphere. Eventually, the king became self-aware and sighed.


    ¡°Well, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had her whereabouts searched, so please just wait for a moment.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We already know that she¡¯s in the minor nation of Orphen. The saint, Reshia Fel Zeal. It seems she¡¯s rather famous around those parts.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 242 - The Dark Hand Released (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 242 - The Dark Hand Released (4/4)</h4>


    Those under the Goblin King wouldn¡¯t think about it so seriously. To the goblin warriors, it was enough to obey the king. They didn¡¯t care about strategies or objectives. So long as the king wished for it, the goblins will would put down their lives and fight. That was their strength, but at the same time, it was also their weakness.


    The only ones actually thinking were Pale and some of the elves.


    Even Gi Za Zakuend and the others were liable to think of nothing but how to defeat the king¡¯s enemies. It was true that if they kept defeating their enemies, they would eventually run out of enemies in the great continent, but new enemies were sure to sprung up immediately.


    Conquer, govern, rule.


    The only ones who thought about such things were the king and his aides.


    But that very king has been wavering recently.


    Pale always served beside him, so she could tell that the reason for the war has changed. Until now, the objective of the king¡¯s war was to securend for the demihumans and the goblins. But now they have conquered the south and vanquished Germion Kingdom, which is the greatest enemy of the demihumans and the goblins.


    If one were to put it in a rather extreme sense, they have already acquired a territory that could equal the humans.


    And if they included even the Forest of Darkness, then the territory they covered already amounted to one-fifth of the world. There was no human country that owned this muchnd. And neither was there a country that had an army bigger than theirs. As such, they already had more than enoughnd if the objective was merely to live on.


    Pale believed they were at a crossroad.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you truly nning on conquering the continent?¡±


    The battle will likely be long and painful. Moreover, it will not be a battle to contend someone, but a battle to scatter the enemies and acquire territories out of greed. Yes, a battle of conquest done out of greed just like a human¡¯s.


    ¡°But of course. It is inevitable.¡±


    The king turned to Pale and looked at her with his blood-red eyes.


    ¡°I have to stand at the frontlines to lead the many races to war.¡±


    The goblins were still fine. So long as they knew that the king wished for it, they would - without hesitation - take the initiative to throw themselves into the fray. But the humans, the demihumans, and the elves were different. For instead of tales of war and doom and gloom, would they not yearn more for a peaceful life?


    Because of that the goblins will have to take the lead in battle more and more from here on out. It was also curious if the king could give a reason that could convince the demihumans and the humans to keep on fighting.


    ¡°The humans number many. That is true even for those under our rule. A trend that is sure to be more prominent from now on. Do you have a reason that could make them obey, understand, and throw themselves into the mes of war?¡±


    ¡°A reason? ¡­To take back what was taken from me. Is that not enough?¡±


    Pale remained expressionless as she bowed and replied.


    ¡°No. That is indeed enough, Your Majesty. It is a relief to hear your reply.¡±


    ¡°But still,¡± Pale said without breaking her cold mask. ¡°It really makes one curious just what kind of person could charm Your Majesty so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As the king silently turned away from her gaze, Pale smiled a bittersweet smile in her mind, while keeping her face as cold as ever.


    ¡°I shall send a promation to the army. They are to march east to rescue the king¡¯s beloved.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you making fun of me?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m dead serious.¡±


    For a moment, a monster and a person stared at each other. The one to break the staring contest was none other than the king.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Time. Only a little. I know Your Majesty wishes to attack the east, but we are not ready. Gi Gi-dono being able to buy time was within our expectations, but Gi Ga-dono¡¯s loss was not.¡±


    Seeing Pale bow her head so solemnly, the king had no choice but to sigh and give permission.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When one speaks of a ¡®hand of darkness¡¯, the general understanding is that one is pertaining to a killer or an assassin. Of the ns, the ones who engaged in such jobs include the Shadow of the New Moon and the Dagger of Webrus. The number of assassins these ns have could be 50 or 100, but the exact number is unknown.


    Trying to find out the exact figure is of course the same thing as asking to be killed.


    The Valkyria n used their connections to gather these assassins and gradually slip them through the Kushain Believers as merchants. Mixed in with those were those who had received the original mission of causing a disturbance.


    Finding the whereabouts of these people after slipping them in was no easy task. Since these people didn¡¯t know who was out to get them, they will never look or expect reinforcements.


    But despite that they will be sure to get the job done. As for why, that¡¯s because of their personal circumstances.


    Vengeance for a close friend. Salvation for a beloved¡¯s debt. Pursuit of honor. There were many reasons. Whatever the reasons may be, Far was there to watch them as they left.


    These were people that she would likely not meet again.


    She did not have any obligations to watch them leave, but her conscience would not let her off.


    It wasn¡¯t as if the goblins wouldn¡¯t attack them just because these people did not cause a disturbance, but try as they might to prevent a leak, nothing was certain in this world.


    As the end of the month of Sheep approached, and the season when the tips of the branches grew was about to leave, a wind blew. It carried with it yet some heat, but already there was a sign in it of the winter toe.


    Approximately one monthter, at the end of the month of Moruki, word of the goblins moving came. Soon after Far gave the orders for her Valkyria to mobilize.

 Volume 3, Chapter 243 - Chaos at the Western Capital (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 243 - Chaos at the Western Capital (1/4)</h4>


    It was around the middle of the month of Moruki that a group of soldiers that looked like the remnants of a defeated army appeared before Pale Symphoria. They came to Pale with a letter while she was busy reorganizing the army and gathering information


    It was curious how this woman found this ce, but standing before Pale was a woman with a hand on the curved sword by her waist and a smile akin to that of a predator.


    ¡°Yo, Pale!¡±


    ck hair that reached down to her waist and skin the color of honey. But what really described her best were those almond eyes of hers that never smiled. This was none other than Vine the Mad de and her Burning Bright Moons.


    ¡°¡­How did you find this ce?¡¡I don¡¯t recall telling you about it.¡±


    ¡°, have some connections too.¡±


    That unreserved answer caused Pale to raise her brows a little.


    ¡°So, what business have youe here for?¡±


    Pale bluntly asked why she was here. Vine wryly smiled.


    ¡°We lost, so we were thinking of resting here for a bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Vine had rallied the small ns against the dying Germion Kingdom. Their objective was only to dy the arrival of the Holy Knight, Sivara, and if possible, worsen the rtionship between the Holy Shushunu Kingdom and Germion Kingdom, but the results they brough were better than expected.


    Pale never really believed that they could win against Sivara, but after the urban battles spread, she got word through her informationwork that the eastern part of the north had been blocked. It¡¯s likely that the War Princess¡¯ influence is the reason why they ran here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you take a rest here. But if you want, you could also join us like the Proud n (Leon Heart n).¡±


    ¡°Oh? Well, I¡¯ll be the one to decide who my employer is. For the meantime, you¡¯re my employer.¡±


    Pale offered for them to be directly employed by the Goblin King, but Vine politely refused it. This either meant that Vine didn¡¯t trust the king or didn¡¯t wish to coborate with someone she couldn¡¯t meet.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, just have an audience with him once. I can¡¯t grant you permission to stay here with just my authority.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but spare me being surrounded by goblins, okay? I¡¯m a coward at heart.¡±


    For a moment, Pale narrowed her eyes. She considered the possibility of Vine going after the king. Vine¡¯s skills were the real thing and have been proven more than once. Pale knew through her informationwork that the Valkyria were trying to gather the dark hands.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible for Vine to have taken the Valkyria¡¯s offer.


    ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    But despite knowing that, Pale gave her permission to meet the king.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    There was a thin thread of tension hanging between Pale and the smiling Vine.


    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t see Berk-dono anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that guy had something to do and went back to the desert.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Berk Alsen Royon. The man who could be said to be the conscience of the Burning Bright Moons was missing. There were plenty of reasons to doubt her, but was there any meaning in an assassining in brazenly from the front?


    ¡ªThough I suppose if it¡¯s you, it¡¯s possible.


    Pale said in her mind as she turned her back on Vine.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Pale waited for Vine to order her subordinates, then started walking.


    ¡°Are Rue and Shurei doing well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re considered seniors at our ce nowadays. They look after the new recruits.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see them with you, though.¡±


    ¡°I told you. I¡¯m a coward. I wouldn¡¯t take some bloody kids with me to a monster¡¯s den.¡±


    Vine narrowed her eyes and said. Pale was as expressionless as ever.


    ¡°It almost sounds as if this ce is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It is dangerous. To humans, that is.¡±


    There was a tension sharp as a de in that short exchange. This ce was the closest to the eastern part of Germion Kingdom. It was close to the border set by nche the War Princess of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. A ce that could be said to be an important transportation point through the highway.


    Pale has heard of a skill among adventurers called Mirror Figure (Illusion). With that skill one could change one¡¯s appearance, so she tried to see if this person was truly Vine by talking to her. Considering how much she knew about the internal affairs of the Burning Bright Moons, it seemed reasonable to assume that this was indeed Vine herself.


    But that only made the situation more dangerous.


    If Vine was a dark hand, then her skill in the sword would be able to match or even excel the king. But just that alone would make it difficult for her to win. After all, the king did not rely only on his sword. He also possessed an overwhelming regeneration ability. Coupled with his endless stamina - as far as human standards go - Pale believed that there was no chance that the king could lose.


    That being said, this was not an opponent they could defeat without any losses.


    Pale decided it was best to be safe, so she first led Vine¡¯s group to a room.


    ¡°Please wait here for a while.¡±


    The room she led Vine to was small but had a sturdily built door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait too long or I¡¯ll fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take that long.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 243 - Chaos at the Western Capital (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 243 - Chaos at the Western Capital (2/4)</h4>


    Shumea was already nearby since she needed to report something.


    Pale closed the door and called Gi Go Amatsuki and Shumea to the king¡¯s room.


    She wanted to warn the king since they were meeting Vine on such short notice.


    ¡°Is she dangerous?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°One of the three most dangerous people I know,¡± Pale replied.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The Goblin King smiled. He nced at Pale with his blood-colored eyes and nodded.


    A dangerous person, and yet despite that, meeting her was still worth it. If so, then there must be something to her that¡¯s worth the risk. If not for that, then Pale wouldn¡¯t ask for an audience. When the king thought that, his interest grew.


    He sat himself on the sturdy chair and held his great sword as if it were a staff.


    Just being there was enough to make that kingly aura strike awe into the heart of Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King, who was waiting upon the king. Shumea was simrly awed, but she was a lot more rxed. After all, she was an optimistic soul.


    ¡°Well, it will work out somehow,¡± Shumea said.


    She leaned her short spear and back against the wall. It was dangerous, but there were even more capable people here.


    As soon as the ck haired woman entered, Shumea was immediately struck with a sense of deja vu. It was as if she¡¯d seen this woman before somewhere.


    A pair of fearless long slits for eyes looked at Gi Go, then the Goblin King, and then Shumea.


    The moment her eyes met with Shumea¡¯s, that fearless ck-haired woman¡¯s jaw fell to the ground while her eyes bulged out of of their sockets. Her whole face was practically announcing just how shocked she was.


    ¡°A, a, aaaa! Nee-san!?¡±


    The ck-haired woman, Vine Ashley, pointed at Shumea and cried out in shock.


    ¡°Hmm~?¡±


    Meanwhile, Shumea, who was on the receiving end of that finger, was tilting her head, trying to remember.


    ¡°Ahh, Vine. How are you? Are you doing well?¡± Shumea asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive? ¡­I thought for sure you were¡­¡± Vine replied.


    ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s thanks to the boss here.¡±


    Shumea pointed at the Goblin King. Vine¡¯s bulging eyes bulged out even further. Not a hint of the brave woman that was often described with words such as fierce, wild, cruel, and savage could be seen. In here was only a maiden that happened to reunite with an acquaintance from long ago.


    ¡°¡­You know each other?¡± Pale asked.


    She looked as if the world had been turned upside down as she interjected into the conversation of the two women.


    ¡°Ah, yeah. The both of us were together during our time as ve children,¡± Shumea replied.


    ¡°Hey, miss. Can¡¯t you tell me sooner if Shumea nee-san is here?¡± Vineined as she puffed up her cheeks and looked at Shumea.


    Her eyes were sparkling like that of a maiden in love. Yes, this woman, who normally killed people without mercy, was looking at Shumea with such eyes.


    When Pale saw this unexpected side of Vine, she couldn¡¯t help but find herself speechless.


    This Vine was so different from the usual that it almost seemed as if she had two personalities.


    ¡°Can she be trusted?¡± The Goblin King asked Shumea.


    Shumea tilted her head and asked Vine. ¡°You won¡¯t betray me, right?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course, nee-san. If anyone tries to betray you, they¡¯ll be rust on my sword.¡±


    Vine looked just like a soldier being scolded by her teacher in the way she suddenly straightened up her back.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave her to you, Shumea. You¡¯re name is Vine, yes? You may rest here for awhile.¡±


    Vine nodded lightly and Shumea approached her.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is, so let¡¯s go,¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°O-Okay,¡± Vine meekly said.


    Seeing Vine act like a borrowed cat, Pale stood in ce petrified. When Vine and Shumea left, the petrification spell was undone, and Pale answered the king¡¯s questions nkly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Pale?¡± the Goblin King asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I can¡¯t help but wonder if that¡¯s really Vine Ashley,¡± Pale replied.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing. I just misspoke. Please forget it.¡±


    It was rare to see Pale troubled so much, so both the king and Gi Go couldn¡¯t help but tilt their heads.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    This was the center of the territory ruled by the Kushain Believers, Cultidian, where the queen, Mira Vi Burnen was.


    Queen Mira Vi Burnen had to employ the Shadow of the New Moon n to fight in the unfolding information war with the gifted tactician, Carlion, of their previous enemy, the Red King.


    Their contract was yet active, so she was able to know through them that dark hands were being brought in from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. She had the Shadow of the New Moon investigate the issue since she found it odd that there were so many adventurers with the merchants.


    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t funny,¡± Mira muttered.


    This intel was her opportunity to get the goblins into her debt, but she was frowning. The quality of the dark hands reported was a jumble of wheat and tares. The fact that even famous adventurers have been mixed in caused a seed of doubt to sprout within her.


    The way she saw it these people were merely passing through the Kushain Believers¡¯ territory. If she were to needlessly stir up conflict here with people who knew how to fight, Cultidian would end inviting unnecessary trouble.


    In the first ce, why were there such shoddy adventurers mixed in with the lot?


    If they bring in such conspicuous people, even the goblins should be able to realize that the Holy Shushunu Kingdom is plotting against them. It was as if they weren¡¯t trying to hide themselves at all.

 Volume 3, Chapter 243 - Chaos at the Western Capital (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 243 - Chaos at the Western Capital (3/4)</h4>


    Aren¡¯t dark hands supposed to approach their enemy without drawing attention? But what was more was that ording to the information she was getting, there was supposedly hundreds of dark hands.


    Even the Shadow of the New Moon couldn¡¯t check that many people.


    ¡°Are they trying to force their way through with numbers?¡±


    nche Ririnoie the War Princess.


    Would a person such as that who waged wars even fiercer than thete War Princess truly rely on such a simple-minded n?


    ¡°¡­Fighting them won¡¯t work.¡±


    Mira sighed, then she took the copy of the document she looked over and made her decision to send it to Yoshu, who was in charge of the Western Capital. The way she saw it, this was a war between two giants that sought hegemony over the ins. If an opportunity shows itself, taking a bite would be most wee.


    The goblins have started building a great kingdom, but they were by no means stable, and even the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, despite its long years ruling over the ins, have problems of corruption and stagnation within.


    She may be an ally, but her duties to her country came first. Even if the goblins may be trying to conquer the continent or the Holy Shushunu Kingdom be trying to defeat the goblins, she must never forget to pursue the interests of the Kushain Believers.


    And as far as she was concerned, that meant the peace of the Kushain Believers.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t change her opinion that the goblins held the advantage. So long as the Goblin King lives, the goblins will attack the Holy Shushunu Kingdom with terrifying unity.


    Therefore, so long as the Goblin King lives, she will remain their ally.


    Conversely, if the Goblin King were to die, then so will her alliance to the goblins.


    ¡°The key is whether the War Princess could defeat the Goblin King or not¡­¡±


    She was always one to try and look at the whole picture, but once the question of tactics and strategies in regards to the art of war came, her knowledge could not support her. If the Holy Shushunu Kingdom could defeat the Goblin King, then they would indeed be able to triumph over the goblins. That should be the case, but¡­ Just how could they aplish such a feat? Frankly, she hadn¡¯t a clue.


    Be that as it may, she did not think that nche the War Princess would simply stand idle and watch. In the end, she decided to close her eyes to the things she did not understand and made a decision that would benefit her whoever managed to grasp victory from death¡¯s ws.


    ¡°Focusing on the public order might be a good idea.¡±


    She would arrest the adventurers that stood out too much, question them, and then return them to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. In that way, perhaps she might be able to grasp the intentions of the War Princess.


    Queen Mira remained on the side of the goblins while keeping a careful eye out for the dark hands.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Within the territories ruled by the Goblin King, just the southern region by itself boasted a great tradework. Most of thatwork was built by the various southern countries, but the wealth gained from it was indeed tremendous.


    It didn¡¯t matter who owned what country, there was no stopping the flow of trade. Even after the Goblin King came to rule over the southernnds, brave merchants still continued toe, and there was no shortage of adventurers to escort them either. With economy riding upon the cogs of greed, there was no stopping these people even if it meant that they would have to risk their lives.


    Whether it was the old jewels excavated from thebyrinth city, or the rare jewels from the desert, or the high-quality weapon and armor from the country of iron, or the high-quality fragrant wood from the country of forests, or the ves and the wine, any and all of these things had to pass through that road to reach the continent.


    The road of wealth known among merchants as¡­ the Jewel Road.


    Young men could be seen among those that stepped upon that road.


    A friendly smile and a shortly cut hair gave him the appearance of a boy.


    He was Aluid Hama.


    One of the protege merchants of the goblins Pale chose from many candidates. Their job was to load the cargo onto a covered wagon and peddle around the country. At the same time, they were to gather information and help the goblins in their war.


    Most of the protege Pale chose were from the supporters of the Soar to Freedom (Elks n), but there were also some from the children Shumea looked after, as well as the supporters of the Proud n (Leon Heart n). There were also some from the residents of the small feudal lords in the south and the humans under the rule of the Goblin King.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    They exchanged information at the Hama Company Trading House that has expanded far and wide in the southern territory. It was fortunate that one of Pale¡¯s protege merchants was able to seize the store of the wealthy merchant that dealt in daily necessities, us Hama, when it declined under his son.


    After all, the reason us¡¯ store declined was because his son dealt in ve trading and failed in Germion Kingdom. It could be said that Pale and he had a deep connection.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Aluid.¡±


    The well-statured merchant spread his arms as he weed Aluid. Of course, they had merely taken on the name ¡®Hama¡¯, and were not one bit rted to the father and son Hama.

 Volume 3, Chapter 243 - Chaos at the Western Capital (3/5)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 243 - Chaos at the Western Capital (3/5)</h4>


    ¡°How goes business these days?¡±


    ¡°Medicine sales are going well in the north.¡±


    ¡°Ho? Is it the war?¡¡It couldn¡¯t be an epidemic, could it?¡±


    The well-statured merchant knit his brows and asked anxiously.


    ¡°Oh, surely you¡¯ve already heard, Helbad-san. It¡¯s the War Princess. She¡¯s turned all the people of the east into ves.¡±


    Trading houses were generally open ces.


    For example, take the Hama Company Trading House, the peddlers under Hama can of course borrow a part of the house, but even aimless wandering peddlers can seek information at the trading house and borrow a part of it.


    A newpany will cause friction with those around it if it grows too quick, but the Hama Company has been trading for a long time under the leadership of the previous generation. Although the leadership has already been passed onto the next generation, it can blend in skillfully with its surroundings without causing problems.


    ¡°So, I take it that means if one is looking to buy a ve, the cheapest ce would be at the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°No, the owner of thend there is powerful, and there¡¯s apparently not been much change in the price.¡±


    The merchants of Hama who were working as Pale¡¯s fingers were finding every hole they could dig into.


    ¡°Yes, but recently, it¡¯s gotten much harder to hire adventurers. They all seem to have found a good job of some sort and now it¡¯s really hard to find any guards.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho?¡±


    The merchants were naturally sensitive to the flow of money. If things go well, this might be a topic that could get them a lot of profit.


    The man known as Helbad was in charge of Aluid and the rest of the merchants. His job was to take the information the merchants gave him and bring it to the Elks n. Like this Pale managed to create an exquisite informationwork that could be likened to a work of art.


    This informationwork did not just spread itself throughout the south, but even the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, and the small country of Orphen to the north. Information woulde pouring from the thread of intelligence put up in the Jewel Road to Pale, and she would filter out the unnecessary from the necessary, submitting only the useful parts to the king.


    The information she was most interested in were those pertaining to the movements of the War Princess. As such, the Hama Company focused its ears toward the north.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    When discussing the pirs of a country, the first things to surface are the names of certain people. Names that belong to the likes of the Goblin King, the n leader of the Red King - nche, the queen of the Kushain Believers - Mira.


    And then the next thing to surface are thends.


    Economically, militarily, and politically speaking, in the Kushain Believers¡¯ case, this would be the Holy City of Cultidian, while in the goblins¡¯ case, this would be the Western Capital. The Western Capital was not only the first territory the goblins gained after advancing into the ins where the humans resided, but it was also a city once upied by thete Germion Kingdom, an important traffic route economically speaking, and was also located in front of the Forest of Darkness, from which the goblins sourced their soldiers.


    It was not only a foothold which the goblins used to support their advance into the ins, but it was also a powerful tool that allowed them to rule the south and send expeditions to the east. The Western Capital was a powerful city.


    The person in charge of unifying the western region was the elf, Fei.


    As secretary to the wise Shure, he had a wealth of practical experience, and he was able to maintain the public order of the western region while reconciling the interests of the humans and the various demihuman tribes. There were two big cities in the western region.


    One was the former colonial city, Middled, which was located near the Forest of Darkness, at the center of the Western Region.


    The person in charge of Middled was Princess Shunaria, who acted as the governor-general. At first, she had merely been acting as a guardian to the races other than humans, but in time, she grew to take on bigger and more important tasks politically-wise in Middled, and eventually, the king left Middled under her leadership.


    As a princess who has inherited the blood of the wise Shure Forni, her reign was a peaceful one. Guard jobs were left to the originally rare-ss goblin, Gi Ah, and the new recruits to allow them to gain experience. It was also thanks to them that Middled¡¯s public order was a peaceful one.


    Yes, Middled was a city protected by a group of ugly but robust and docile soldiers.


    The people entering the city were also handled by the guild. Another disy of Princess Shunaria¡¯s skill as the governor-general.


    The other city was the Western Capital itself, which was ruled by the former ve diator and current governor-general, Yoshu.


    Even the area known as the eight fortresses of the west when Germion Kingdom was around was put under his jurisdiction. The people living in thosends included the elves, demihumans, humans, and rarely, goblins. If you add the people in the borders as well, the total poption under him would reach over 10,000. Moreover, the Western Capital grew by the day.

 Volume 3, Chapter 243 - Chaos at the Western Capital (5/5)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 243 - Chaos at the Western Capital (5/5)</h4>


    As the Goblin King¡¯s territory grew, so did the number of peopleing in. Yoshu not only created a guild, but he also used the funds of the city allocated toward public works to help people find work. The Western Capital has developed in such a way that people have even started to say that one would not starve so long as one went to the Western Capital.


    The public order was protected by the goblins and the demihumans, while the government affairs were taken care of by the minor feudal lords of the borders. The person managing them all was a young man only in in his mid-twenties; hence, it could be seen just how skilled he was.


    But no matter who it was, everyone has a limit.


    Founder of the guild and governor-general of the western capital. Moreover, the amount of work he had as the person in charge of the pir territory of the Goblin King kingdom was like that of a ss filled to the brim. He was barely hanging on.


    It was upon that ss full of water that the Kushain Believers delivered word of the dark hands attacking.


    Like that, water overflowed. And like a dam broken, all the fatigue that had been building up attacked Yoshu all at once and he copsed.


    At the same time, as the governor-general of the western capital, Yoshu, copsed and word got around, word of the destructive activities of the adventurers in various territories also did, causing the flow of goods of the western region to halt.


    It was as if someone had reversed the flow of the Jewel Road as soldiers attacked various territories and killed the normal goblin soldiers defending them. When the situation had reached that point, word of it finally reached the king. The smaller attacks consisted of lone soldiers, but the bigger ones consisted up to a hundred soldiers. The government of the various territories were immediately made known to this intel, and the Goblin King moved with haste to appoint a recement for Yoshu. Unfortunately, Yoshu was too skilled, and there was no one to take over for him. Just maintaining the usual operations was in itself a considerable amount of work, so when you add the management of the guild on top of that and the issue of the frequent attacks in various territories, the difficulty of the job goes from hard to impossible.


    As expected, at this point, even the Goblin King drew cold sweat when faced with the work that Yoshu had to deal with. He separated the job of the governor-general from the management of the guild, but during that time, the attacks in various territories against the goblins did not stop even for a moment.


    The leaders of the governments of the various territories did not stand idly in the face of that. They desperately tried to apprehend the criminalsmitting crimes in their respective territories, but unfortunately, the number of dark hands that came was simply too much for them to handle.


    With the presence of the Jewel Road that turned the wheel of economy, it was not possible topletely stop the flow of trade.


    The merchants hired adventurers to escort them, and the adventurers made a living off of that. There were also people that made a living off the merchandise of the merchants. This was especially true in the southern region.


    The surroundings were an issue as well.


    For example, if an attack were to ur in Elrain Kingdom and Pena, who between them should have the rights to the criminals when they are arrested? Ironically, this issue between the administrative districts came to be because the territories under the Goblin King were too big.


    IN Elrain Kingdom, the guards protecting the public order havepensated by hiring more humans, but outside the city, the goblins stationed are concerned with a different kind of public order.


    The dark hands of nche the War Princess were able to attack the blind spot of having different systems of governance and maintaining public order.


    Fei has been put in charge of the Western Region precisely to deal with situations such as this, but as skilled of a civil official as he is, in the end, he is an elf. He has an indifference when ites to economic matters, something that Yoshu was able topensate for. The same could be said for Princess Shunaria. They both had ack of knowledge when it came to the economic matters of the humans.


    Without Yoshu in the Western Region, the demihumans and the goblins could only implement a temporary solution by increasing the number of patrols to defend against the attacks of the dark hands.


    Naturally, due to the danger, the merchants too have begun to hold back on their business.


    As such, the profits that should have gone up, have gone down instead, causing displeasure among the people. Everything has been going so well until now that when something finally went wrong, the effects were far worse than the Goblin King could have ever expected.


    In one part of the region, there were even people who rioted, demanding that bread be distributed. Despite having the War Princess as an enemy, they now had to worry about their backs as well.


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice but to dispatch the army,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°If we pull back our army now, we will be ying as the War Princess expects us to,¡± Pale said.


    His back threatened, the Goblin King raised his brows as he red at the map. In the face of an unexpected weakness in the regions behind them, Pale informed the king that pulling back now would y into the War Princess¡¯ hand. Unfortunately, she too misread just how important Yoshu was and could not give sufficient counsel to the king.


    ¡°Have Ra Gilmi Fishiga and his bow and arrow army (Fanzel) take Zaurosh and retreat to maintain order in the country.¡±


    Pale touched her slender chin as she pondered on the king¡¯s idea of taking Zaurosh away from Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain).


    After Aransain lost to nche the War Princess, they underwent a reorganization and are currently training their recruits. Pulling Zaurosh now would be a reactive measure, but given the situation, it simply couldn¡¯t be helped and she had no choice but to agree.


    Zaurosh was the vice n leader of the Leon Heart n, and the real n leader was still at the Western Capital. Zaurosh was an indispensable resource when it came to negotiating with the humans.


    ¡°In that case, we can¡¯t attack until the country has stabilized. This just might give time for the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to stand back up.¡±


    The conqueror of the ins, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, was not yet at war. Pale judged from her sources that Shushunu still wasn¡¯t in a situation where they could afford to focus their resources in war.


    But if they give them time, that just might change.


    nche the War Princess seemed like she was the sort to push through no matter how absurd the situation was. Pale had yet to understand the mind of that woman whose famed name came to be extolled as ¡®Lady Impaler¡¯.


    ¡°nche Ririnoie the War Princess.¡±


    The name of that young female warrior resounded loud and clear to the Goblin King and Pale.

 Volume 3, Chapter 244 - The Dance of the War Princess (1/5)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 244 - The Dance of the War Princess (1/5)</h4>


    The riots within the territory of the Goblin King spread like buried coals set ame. Elrain Kingdom hadn¡¯t broken out into riots yet, but there was a sense of unrest in the air.


    Prime Minister Elbert Noen was one of the more brilliant minds under the Goblin King, but no matter how brilliant one was, the people were bound to umte displeasure when they couldn¡¯t eat. They¡¯ve opened the storehouses and distributed food, but the public order needed to be restored as soon as possible.


    The elven soldier, Felbi, brought a report to him with his daughter.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Elbert narrowed his eyes when he read that report. As he nodded, he immediatelymanded that the report be announced.


    ¡°Was it good news, father?¡±


    His daughter, Rishan, took a peek at his countenance from behind Felbi. Elbert took off his ever cold mask and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, the Goblin King has sent the army back to maintain order. This should lessen the damage.¡±


    ¡°I could have just led my own soldiers, though.¡±


    Felbi, who had Rishan clinging tightly onto his arms, said unhappily with a pout, but he said no more and just sighed as he nced at Elbert as if in appeal.


    ¡°Felbi-dono, do you know where the food is stored?¡±


    ¡°The biggest storehouse of the country should be the imperial castle.¡±


    Elbert nodded as heid out a map. It was the map of Elrain Kingdom. Such a map could be categorized under ssified information, but that just showed how much trust Elbert put in the warrior known as Felbi.


    ¡°The problem lies in the westward route from the kingdom. Faydan, Karak, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Pena,¡± Felbi finished.


    Elbert nodded. When he¡¯d confirmed that Felbi understood, he continued.


    ¡°Faydan and Karak both have a poption of about 5,000, but they are deeply entangled with Pena when ites to trade.¡±


    They didn¡¯t openly rebel, but the anti-goblin faction was deeply rooted in it.


    The grandiose death of the Hero of Pena, Allen, and the Order of the Blue Knights had shaken the very souls of the people of Pena. The Goblin King was in good health and the ferocity of Gi Gu Verbena and his Axe and Sword Army (Felduk) was yet fresh on their minds, so they were still being suppressed, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the mes were to be lit once more at some point.


    ¡°It is likely that the Dark Hands will hide among them.¡±


    The grain-producing region in Fatina passed from the east to the west through Elrain Kingdom to reach the Western Capital. The path that extended to the northern end of the Jewel Road connected the various countries like a string of connected beads.


    ¡°That does seem difficult.¡±


    Felbi muttered and Elbert nodded, while Rishan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Felbi only had a few elven warriors with which to maintain order. If Pena were to break out into a riot, he would surely be unable to protect the goods they are protecting.


    Pena was currently maintaining an eerie silence.


    It wasn¡¯t at all strange for it to turn insurgent and yet it was merely keeping quiet without any incidents of rioting. That being said, the atmosphere about it was by no means good. It had the same air of unrest that Elrain Kingdom had, but there was a sense of anticipation mixed in.


    Felbi¡¯s beautiful face went glum as he became thoughtful.


    ¡°I suppose we really do have to wait for the army to clean things up.¡±


    After calmly analyzing the situation, Felbi arrived at the same conclusion as Elbert.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go clean the streets.¡±


    Felbi said peevishly as he turned around and left. Felbi took his elven warriors and focused his efforts in maintaining order within the city.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    While Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Zailduk and Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain suffered defeat, it was Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Felduk who made contact with the eastern border of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    As the general with an army of 6,000, Gi Ga held the biggest army under the king. In a short period of time, he has distinguished himself in the military enough to im himself a veteran. As a general and warrior who has experienced many victories and defeats, he has grown to be a cut above the rest.


    He was originally unsuited for defense, but by imitating the camp built by the king once and leading his great army well, he was able to solidify the defenses along the borders of their kingdom.


    The king had informed him that the enemy relied on the speed and handling of their mounts to win their battles, so Gi Ga took it upon himself to find a way around that. In his pondering, he decided to build many anti-cavalry palisades and traps around the area.


    Gi Gu was an adherent of goblin supremacy; hence, he was exceedingly zealous about the cultivation and strengthening of his goblin subordinates.


    He scolded the noble goblins, saying that the goblins are superior to the other races, so they had to work harder than anyone else, and built long andrge anti-cavalry palisades.


    When nche the War Princess went out to scout and saw that, she wryly smiled and turned around.


    ¡°The gods are gratingly impartial. Even the goblins have been blessed by the Goddess of Wisdom. But why is it that my colleagues seem to be beneath them? How deplorable.¡±


    She spat curses like flowing silk as she thought of how difficult it would be to break through those anti-cavalry palisades with her cavalry. Still, it was a relief to see that the goblins were nning on a drawn-out battle. She ended her reconnaissance there and went back to her country without turning back.

 Volume 3, Chapter 244 - The Dance of the War Princess (2/5)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 244 - The Dance of the War Princess (2/5)</h4>


    On the other side of the southern border, it was Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster army who would be facing the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. Zailduk¡¯s monster army specialized in saturation attacks, but they were mercilessly beaten at the southern region of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    The mana guards who could use magic to overturn vast areas of the battlefield were not only masters of horse riding but also proficient in working together.


    Their spells left the monsters with no ce to run, and the forces of nche the War Princess and the coalition of the various countries took down nearly 30% of Zailduk¡¯s monsters. With that Zailduk had no choice but to retreat. Pale didn¡¯t actually think that they could win with that monster attack. She¡¯d only really intended for them to buy them time, but the unexpected losses caused her to knit her brows.


    Now they needed to wait for the reinforcements from Gi Ji Arsil to arrive and then fix their formation at the southern border.


    To make things worse, word of nche the War Princess¡¯ sweeping victory spurred the anti-goblin sentiments of the humans under the Goblin King¡¯s rule. The rebellions were particrly frequent in the territory of thete Germion Kingdom. Since its defeat, Germion Kingdom has been renamed to Germion State and is currently a gathering of small sections.


    But just as that name implied, the people living there still held within them the pride of being citizens to a kingdom of knights. Although the rebellions would be suppressed each time they urred, a seed of suspicion would also be nted in both the goblins and the humans.


    The Goblin King also had to station a certain number of soldiers at Germion State, so he could not focus all of his forces onto the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    The fact that the old method of ruling over the people was not working greatly worried the Goblin King. Try as he might to think of a way to solve things peacefully, in the face of the rebellions, he could not help but want to unleash violence upon the people.


    Yet every time his violent impulses would shake him, he would rebuke himself and keep quiet with his arms folded.


    If the goblins were to show their savageness here and wipe out the Germion people, the integrity that the Goblin King has shown until now will end up as nothing more than a lie.


    Sess could be found only by stacking one victory atop another, but just one failure was all it would take to knock all that down. The Goblin King knew that well.


    All the more so when it concerned something intangible like integrity or faith.


    The tension and impatience that ever pestered the king found their way into his thick chest and made a home for themselves.


    Within that kingly loneliness akin to standing before a dangerous cliff, the Goblin King found himself looking eastward.


    Fortunately, Fatina - which has be a territory of the Kushain Believers - had a great harvest, so they wouldn¡¯t have any problems supplying the soldiers.


    ¡°Make it so that there are enough soldiers escorting.¡±


    They were already at a point where they couldn¡¯t say that a ce was safe just because it was within their territory. To be doubly safe, the Goblin King even wanted Gi Zu Ruo to take his brawler faction with him and escort the food.


    Pale and the others criticized the king¡¯s decision, saying that he was being overly cautious, but there was no overturning the Goblin King¡¯s decision. If they were to lose their food now, the goblins in the Forest of Darkness will suffer, and they might just be forced to take the food of the humans.


    The Goblin King¡¯s rule promised peace and security.


    That¡¯s why the people were so epting of him. The Goblin King understood that the people wanted a life where they did not have to worry about tomorrow¡¯s meal.


    It was for the same reason that the rulers of the ins, the humans, epted him. If he were to change his policy and try to rule tyrannically, maintaining their current territories will be impossible.


    Already the Goblin King possessed a fifth of the whole world. He was no longer in a position where he could afford to be foolish. No. His position now demanded one thing and one thing alone from him - a wise ruler.


    That was the toll he had to pay, and every day its pressure bore heavily unto him, but the king grit his teeth and endured.


    The one thing keeping him from breaking was his pride.


    ¡°I am the king that rules over the goblins. If I can¡¯t even endure this much, then what right do I have to name myself king?¡±


    That was a confidence so great it was a hair¡¯s breadth away from bing hubris, but it was precisely that that held down the impatience burning in his heart and tamed the monster struggling to break free. With steel-like self-restraint, the Goblin King diligently attended to his government.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    As the Goblin King continued to endure with steel-like self-restraint, the bad news kept oning. The War Princess was gradually increasing her strength within the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. ording to Pale¡¯s intel, the king of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom enacted a specialw due to the war, allowing nche the War Princess to gradually gather her forces.


    Now, she had not only the mana guards with her, but also a part of the arch knights and thence knights. Perhaps it was her two victories against the goblins which heightened her authority within the imperial court and allowed her to take a step ahead over the other great nobles.


    As the situation steadily turned for the worse, the first to break was not the Goblin King but his goblin subordinates.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if it pleases you, please give us the opportunity to fight once more.¡±


    Gi Ga Rax knelt down and pleaded to the king. Even Gi Jii Yubu who often kept quiet stepped forward and begged the king to dispatch them.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if it pleases you, please send us to battle.¡±


    The Baron and Duke ss goblins were much smarter than their lower ssed normal goblins. It was because of that that they could tell that the kingdom was not in a good situation.


    The normal and rare ss goblins would simply do whatever the king told them. They had no way of knowing why the king refused to attack.

 Volume 3, Chapter 244 - The Dance of the War Princess (3/5)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 244 - The Dance of the War Princess (3/5)</h4>


    They didn¡¯t understand. It was amon sentiment among the high-ranked goblins that although they may have lost once, if the Goblin King himself were to lead them, the likes of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom would be nothing.


    At the south, they were able to defeat the great army led by the human king, and then they even defeated their archenemy, the Germion Kingdom.


    So why did the Goblin King refuse to act? The goblins could not understand it.


    They wanted him to leave the management of the territory to the humans and the elves, and then lead them to victory. That was their honest opinion. But for some reason, the king refused to grant their wish.


    ¡°No. You must wait for now.¡±


    The Goblin King will only go out to battle when his footing was secure. The Goblin King¡¯s steel-like self-restraint and the will that has supported him all this time did not allow his wisdom to dull even in these hard times.


    ¡°Once we have rid ourselves of those squirming behind us, we shall head east.¡±


    When the Goblin King firmly dered that, his goblin subordinates could only obediently bow their head. As such, their expectations naturally turned to Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s bow and arrow army (Fanzel).


    When the messenger reached them, Gilmi and the other goblins felt that expectation weighing down on them painfully.


    But even for the brilliant Gilmi and his Fanzel, things were not so simple.


    First, there were revolts uring throughout the Goblin King¡¯snds that needed to be suppressed. It would be nice if they could be suppressed with just the goblin soldiers and the government¡¯s soldiers, but for the revolts that had grown far bigger than expected, only Gilmi¡¯s Fanzel could deal with them.


    Second, with Yoshu copsing, the backbone of the kingdom with the western capital at its center was in chaos. When Germion Kingdom was in good health, the Western Capital included even the area known as the Eight Fortresses. All that was currently in chaos, and there were several revolts urring outside of the Western Capital too.


    Third, the transportation problem of the food from Fatina.


    Just as Felbi and the prime minister of Elrain Kingdom, Elbert, predicted, the escorts for the transportation of goods was threatened to the point that Fanzel had to take over it too. Meanwhile, Gi Gi Orudo and Gi Ji Arsil needed to stay at the southern border in case the Holy Shushunu Kingdom were to attack.


    Another reason why it had to be them keeping watch was because the monster army, Zailduk, wasn¡¯t actually suited for escort missions despite its many beast tamers.


    Presently, Fanzel is being led by the Ganra Tribe, and included the Fang Tribe (Werewolf) from the demihumans and the gray wolves, and the orc soldiers led by the orc chief, Bui. Of the humans, they had Shumea¡¯s border defense unit and Zaurosh¡¯s Proud n (Leon Heart n) with them.


    The reason they had few goblins from the Forest of Darkness with them was because Gilmi had taken into consideration the harmony between the different races. This formation was something unique to Gilmi. To other goblins, such a formation would have been nothing but a shackle, but to Gilmi, it was a boon that allowed each side to demonstrate their abilities.


    Besides, the battle they would be facing now was a battle within their own territory.


    Within thesends lived mostly humans, but there were also demihumans and goblins living here. This kind of army was more mobile than a mixed army.


    With three problems to deal with, Gilmi arranged them ording to priority and solved them one after another. The first thing he chose to prioritize was the suppression of the revolts.


    The transportation problem of the food supplies from Fatina required them to cross a great distance, so there was no point rushing it. Gilmi decided to focus his attention on steadily advancing and stopped thinking about it.


    The chaos at the Western Capital was a problem for a ruler. As skilled a goblin as Gilmi may be, if one asked him how he was as a ruler, he would have no choice but to shake his head.


    He believed that the best way to solve it was to wait for Yoshu to recover, so he decided to focus his attention on the suppression of the revolts.


    First, he tried to negotiate.


    Gilmi tried to talk to the rebels near the western capital to get them to surrender and go back to their previous lives, but apparently, once humans have unshackled themselves, they will be increasingly arrogant.


    The rebels only saw the goblins¡¯ attempt at negotiation as weakness, and then returned their diplomacy with jeers and attacks.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Defeat them and advance.¡±


    ¡°Is that fine?¡¡They are still citizens.¡±


    ¡°If they were citizens, then they would listen. But instead they have taken advantage of the king¡¯s kindness and have grown arrogant. Discipline is in order.¡±


    Bui the orc asked, and Gilmi narrowed his eyes and drew his bow.


    Just as the bow being drawn seemed to sound, the arrows of Gilmi and Ganra¡¯s Archers flew toward the sky, raining death from the azure skies onto the heads of the rebels.


    Shumea¡¯s soldiers looked like they were still hesitant to fight the rebels, so Gilmi had them take position at the back, while Mido the Great Chief of the Fang Tribe (Werewolf) was to advance with them.


    ¡°Mido-dono, there is no need to hold back.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Who do you think I am!¡±


    Mido the Tyrant smiled fiercely, then true to his name, charged onward without the slightest fear to the death raining from above.

 Volume 3, Chapter 244 - The Dance of the War Princess (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 244 - The Dance of the War Princess (4/4)</h4>


    ¡°Bui-dono, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Bui nodded andmanded the orc soldiers to advance.


    The orcs boasted a durable body the goblins couldn¡¯tpare to, and with the steel armor they wore, their defenses were further bolstered.


    In their hands were clubs as big as human legs. The orcs couldn¡¯t learn the three-man-cell, but with the equipment from the Goblin King, they were overwhelming.


    The charge of the orcs that were on average two heads taller than the humans caused fear to quickly spread among the rioting people. Though even without that, the ¡®Orc Madness¡¯ was a renowned monster cmity.


    Even Germion Kingdom spoke tales of the ferocity of orcs; hence, it was to no surprise that the sight of the steel armored orcs swinging their clubs was met with screams. These humans weren¡¯t properly equipped in the first ce.


    One human had his arm crushed by a descending club, while another was sent flying with his head shattered. The heavy ss orcs mercilessly crushed the fallen as they advanced. But though the orc army was roused by the fire of war, Bui led them with tranquility and wisdom.


    Perhaps it was because of the favor of the Goddess of Wisdom that Bui was unusually estranged from the orcs¡¯ madness for war. Still, it was precisely because he could fight without being swept away by that madness that he could stand at the top of the orcs as the Savage King.


    As the orcs advanced with their dull weapons, Mido pushed onwards like a sharp de. When the rioters tried to fight back, Ganra¡¯s arrows rained on them from above. They couldn¡¯t even put up a decent fight before falling into chaos.


    Unable to reorganize themselves, chaos spread through their ranks, and before anyone knew it, they were routed.


    ¡°Zaurosh-dono.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±


    The Vice n Leader of the Leon Heart n, Zaurosh, led his cavalry from behind and persuaded the rioters to surrender. He chased after the fleeing rioters and threatened them with death if they refused to surrender.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to screen the rioters that have surrendered, but if they want tomit violence so much, I¡¯ll give them the opportunity.¡±


    Gilmi gathered the hundreds of humans that surrendered and formedpanies out of them just like Gi Gu Verbena once did.


    He spurred them on himself and used the Ganra Tribe to keep an eye on them. Shumea and the others looked at them with sympathy, but no one had a better suggestion, so they all went along with Gilmi¡¯s orders.


    ¡°We have our list. Let¡¯s go to our next objective. We must fortify the king¡¯s back as quickly as possible.¡±


    Gilmi led Fanzel with great resolve, and they took the southern roads from the western capital.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    ¡°They¡¯re here. Gi Gi.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    With a groan and a bitter expression, Gi Gi watched Gi Ji Arsil from behind. The very clouds of dust rising over the horizon seemed themselves to be heralding theing of their arch nemesis.


    But s, how regrettable it was.


    That Zailduk did not have the power with which to fight, and Gi Gi knew that all too well.


    ¡°At this rate, we can¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t win, then we can only run.¡±


    Gi Gi nodded to Gi Ji¡¯s advise.


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s run.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At Gi Gi¡¯s behest, the beast tamers under him gathered, and they led their monster beasts away. The memory of theirst defeat was yet fresh on their minds, and the ferocity of nche the War Princess¡¯ Sorcerer Cavalry (Mana Guard) has been beaten hard into their bodies.


    Despite Gi Gi¡¯s long history with Zailduk, enemies that could make him feel so powerless numbered few. After all, his army was so big that even when the king was present, he could lead them as an independent force.


    But his recent battle with nche the War Princess overturned hismon sense.


    His saturation attacks that relied on numbers were ineffective. It was if she could see through all of Gi Gi¡¯s ns in the way his forces were separated, isted, and then with no ce to run, exterminated. Gi Gi could only believe that they can¡¯t win against this foe just yet, and if they were to lose, many of their monster beasts will be in again.


    If that were to happen, they will be unable to fulfill the duty of maintaining the border that the king had given to them.


    Hence, they had no choice but to abandon the front lines and move down south.


    Unless they worked in concert with the Kushain Believers, a n that could even hold a candle to these magic riders did not seem feasible.


    ¡°Retreat! We¡¯re retreating!¡±


    Gi Gi cleched his fists bitterly and turned his back on his enemy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gi Ji sped Gi Gi¡¯s shoulders and retreated alongside him.


    It was in this way that the western border under Gi Gu¡¯s charge was broken through by nche the War Princess. che hurried the reorganization of her forces, then drove away Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Zailduk and spread the borders of her country to the south.


    nche the War Princess¡¯ offensive showed no signs of ending. Like a rondo, she rode across the battlefield beautifully.

 Volume 3, Chapter 245 - Insurrection (1/6)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 245 - Insurrection (1/6)</h4>


    After king left and the war council ended, the higher ranked goblins approached Pale. They asked what the enemies might be thinking, and Pale gave them an answer.


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to lure us.¡±


    Pale had heard of Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s second defeat at the southern border, but she knew what the War Princess was trying to do, so she asked the king to restrain himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they must¡¯ve many tricks up their sleeves.¡±


    ¡°We could just tear through them all.¡±


    It was Gi Gu Verbena who argued that with heavy breathing.


    ¡°With your Felduk who is already struggling just defending without Zaurosh-dono?¡¡Besides, because to their recent defeat, Zailduk will find it difficult to take an offensive. As you know, Fanzel is behind.¡±


    ¡°We could trample their puny army if we just take the offensive. I want to lead the charge again.¡±


    ¡°The king will permit you to fight now only to lose again.¡±


    Gi Ga Rax asked to be sent to battle once more, but Pale mercilessly shot him down.


    ¡°You think we will lose again?¡±


    ¡°Is there a chance you can win?¡±


    When asked on what basis he believed could win, Gi Ga could only keep mum. He couldn¡¯t possibly say something along the lines of not knowing to whom victory would fall unless they fought, as that would surely just result in him being turned down.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t wepleted our line of defense? We should switch to an offensive now.¡±


    ¡°Going out alone will only ensure Felduk¡¯s annihtion. Since we¡¯vepleted our defensive line, we should gradually advance like that.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re digging holes again!?¡±


    ¡°This too is war.¡±


    Gi Gu yelled angrily, but Pale calmly replied. To unknowing third parties, it must have looked like Gi Gu was about to attack Pale from anger, but Gi Gu didn¡¯t so much as flinch outside of his words, and Pale too didn¡¯t think Gi Gu would actually attack her.


    Seeing Gi Gu fold his arms and be thoughtful, Pale turned to Gi Jii.


    ¡°You look like you want to say something?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s something I want to ask. Why can¡¯t we win against nche?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because she has trained more and is more skilled at leading her troops.¡±


    ¡°I understand. In that case, I should train more. When the timees, we will definitely win.¡±


    After that he said no more and nodded to Pale.


    ¡°Yes, definitely.¡±


    Pale left them and headed to the office of the king. The Goblin King had taken residence at the eastern part of Germion State known as Lianga. This was a result brought about by his desire to be as close to the front lines as possible.


    Pale looked on at the old capital in the west.


    ¡°That must have been annoying to deal with.¡±


    The one who called out to her was Gi Za Zakuend the Wizard ss, who had his back to a wall. It seems he heard the conversation earlier.


    ¡°If you know that, then why don¡¯t you help persuade them?¡±


    Pale narrowed her eyes angrily, while the corners of Gi Za¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile.


    ¡°I may have called it a problem, but in the end, it¡¯s the king¡¯s will. They will have no choice but to understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­It would be terrible if they lost it from the pent up stress.¡±


    ¡°If you want to help them let loose so much, you could let them attack the east. Losing a few soldiers isn¡¯t that big of a deal. You¡¯ve gone soft from being influenced by our king too much.¡¡If they lost some of their soldiers, they¡¯d realize too that they can¡¯t attack just yet.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    As Pale cast her eyes down, Gi Za threw her a parchment.


    ¡°Listed on that are the notable people pushing Shushunu¡¯s schemes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Pale¡¯s eyes fell on the spread parchment, Gi Za turned his back and left as if that was all he came for.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Gi Za replied.


    Pale closed the parchment and hurried to the king¡¯s side.


    Gi Za should be able to take care of it on his own. As for Pale, she had a different role. With how many rebellions there were urring in such a short time, someone must be pulling the strings from behind. Of course, nche the War Princess had a hand in it too, but there should also be someone directly giving orders.


    The way the rebellions urred at the weak points of the goblins was too good to be a coincidence.


    ¡°Someone who can slip through the informationwork of the Elks n, huh.¡±


    As Pale appeared to have a hunch, she hurried her steps.


    A monthter, upon finding out the name of their enemy, sheughed, and those dark emotions she left at Melgion welled up once more.


    ¡°Cell the Sword Dancer, from the Red King¡­!¡±


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The ones instigating the rebellions urring in the territory of the Goblin King were none other than the intelligence personnel of the Red King cultivated by Cell the Sword Dancer. After Cell left, they followed Saldin until Fatina was defeated, but they suddenly vanished.


    With their unit¡¯s leader, Cell, gone, they too left the Red King, but now they were back as the dogs of the Short Sword Battle Maiden (Valkyria).


    After Cell vanished, a man called Esgare brought them together.


    He was more skilled than Cell when it came to making sport of his enemies. Perhaps, he was using the rebels as a front while he lurked about in Pena as a dark hand. In terms of individual strength, Cell was a cut above the rest, but what Esgarecked in that regard, he more than made up for with his ability to take advantage of human hearts.


    With that power he convinced people that it was a shameful thing for humans to live under goblin rule. Other times he could also pretend to be a saint or say that he was a spy with the support of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, but regardless, he used his people to nt seeds of displeasure into the hearts of various people.


    To that end, there was nock of material.

 Volume 3, Chapter 245 - Insurrection (2/6)

    Volume 3, Chapter 245 - Insurrection (2/6)


    After all the rebellions at the former Germion Kingdom have been suppressed. All Esgare needed to do was to mix some lies with that truth, and most people would believe him. Information spread as rumors would rouse the anxiety of people, and in the blink of an eye, spread through the cities.


    ¡ªMaybe he¡¯s right. Maybe it¡¯s really wrong for us to be content with goblins ruling over us.


    Even if thing weren¡¯t worded it as literal as that, the people would still end up wondering about the situation they¡¯ve been ced into and start thinking. Among those people who¡¯ve started thinking included even the governor-generals who should have been administrating the cities.


    They have indeed submitted to the goblins once.


    The powerful Red King led by Brandika unified them and after he was defeated by the Goblin King, the goblins came to rule over them.


    But was that really correct?


    Once that thought took root, it swirled about in the city along with the displeasure of the people, slowly dying the people in its colors beginning with the leaders. Esgare, who whispered to them such evil thoughts, could only stay in the shadow and never appear in the light.


    To Pale, who held the g of the Soar to Freedom (Elks n), she believed it was only a given that the goblins were helpless against him. This was a matter she had to take care of personally from both emotional and practical standpoint.


    She left the schemes of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to Gi Za, then sent Sophia, who has shown great sess in backhanded matters, to the Labyrinth City-State of Tortoki.


    The fact she was using her trump card right from the start showed how serious she was about crushing the remnants of the Red King.


    ¡°If you intend to block our path, then I will crush you as many times as I have to.¡±


    Pale¡¯s heroic resolve made even her ally, Sophia, feel a cold chill run up her back. Her eyes that sparkled like jewel held within them an emotionless light that shot through her. Just recalling it was enough to make her shiver.


    ¡°Umm, are you reallying with me?¡±


    Sophia called out nervously to the person who was tasked to apany her.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Shumea-neesan asked me, so it can¡¯t be helped. Doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s that Pale girl¡¯s n.¡±


    Long ck hair extending to her waist, Vine the Mad de shrug her shoulders andughed from beside Sophia.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring some fairly decent guys along too, so just leave the bloody job to us.¡±


    Vineughed and lightheartedly patted Sophia¡¯s head.


    Sophia wasn¡¯t sure what the reason was, but Vine was in a really good mood. As they merged with the Burning Bright Moons n group of 20 people, Sophia felt a different kind of fear from Vine.


    Briefly put, their group looked and acted extremely bad. This was a n who stood against the Red King after undertaking a dark hand-like job and was strong enough to defeat Shunrai. Abat group that was able to gather small ns with violence and money to attack Germion Kingdom.


    If any merchant were to meet them on the road, they would surely mistake them for a group of bandits and flee as bare as the day they were born.


    The one patting her head in such a good mood was none other than the n leader, Vine, who brought that n together with violence. If this woman felt like it, she could crush her head as easily as crushing as an egg, but it couldn¡¯t be helped, so Sophia just let her do as she pleased.


    Besides, it was true that there wasn¡¯t anyone better suited than her to serve as her escort.


    ¡°So, what are we going to do? Want us to start killing people from one end to another?¡±


    Vine violently blurted out of nowhere, causing Sophia¡¯s eyes to open wide and look at her as if she were a demon.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, I was joking.¡±


    ¡°¡­I have an idea. Please apany me.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Vine faintly smiled wickedly like a snake. She seemed to be imagining the bloodshed toe.


    ¡°If you want to hide a tree, hide it in a forest. If you want to lead a group of rebels, do it from inside.¡±


    ¡°Sounds interesting.¡±


    Through a series of fortunate coincidences, Sophia got it right on the mark. With Vine and the Burning Bright Moons n, they were able to sessfully get rid of the secret maneuverings of the Red King in Tortoki, even as they spread death and destruction.


    By a stroke of good luck, they were also able to secure the intelligence agents of the Red King, and through Vine¡¯s cruel methods, were able to make them spit out information on theirpanions, then defeat them one by one.


    But Esgare didn¡¯t just remain a spectator the whole time either.


    The moment the intelligence agents sent to Tortoki were killed, he realized that their current methods would eventually lead to their demise. At this point, he could have chosen to return to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, but the desire to see the fruits of his work won out.


    The revolt in Pena. The state of affairs of the south that he was thoroughly aware of. The situation in the south, where Cell once led a search under Carlion¡¯s behest, was good enough that he only needed a few corrections to make use of it.


    The third-rate dark hands were to stand out and act as baits, while the first-rate dark hands were to hide in the shadows and gather in Pena.


    As the month turned to the month of Boa and the year wasing to an end, the rebels simultaneously staged an uprising around Pena and Esgare¡¯s ns came to fruit.

 Volume 3, Chapter 245 - Insurrection (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 245 - Insurrection (3/4)</h4>


    The Goblin King felt as if an army had just appeared out of nowhere in thends he ruled.


    He could only groan at the skill disyed here. Fanzel, who had been dispatched to ensure the stability of the areas behind them, has gone past the Western Capital from Germion State, and has now reached Fatina through the south.


    Stability at the Western Capital was temporarily being maintained, but there was still some time until Yoshu¡¯s recovery. Fortunately, the main pir that held the south, Elrain Kingdom, hasn¡¯t experienced any uprisings, but the number of soldiers they had left wasn¡¯t reassuring.


    The appearance of an enemy that attacked that very weak point demonstrated fully the enemy¡¯s eye for military stratagems.


    Pale was simrly left grinding her teeth. Everything had been going well after she sent Sophia with the Burning Bright Moons n and cleaned out the dark hands from Tortoki, but she didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d be able to instigate this big of a force.


    Her informationwork has been spread throughout thends, but it was especially focused on enemy territories and did not prioritize their own.


    That was partly because there was not enough time toplete their defense against enemy espionage and partly because she believed that the king¡¯s impartial ruling would prevent arge-scale uprising from urring.


    So long as the people had a roof over their heads and had a full stomach, revolts and uprisings shouldn¡¯t be easy toe by.


    That line of thought was correct.


    But there were exceptions to everything.


    And this insurrection was partly brought about by Esgare continuously pouring oil into the buried mes and Pale reaching her limits from serving as the political and military adviser at the front lines and serving as aide to the king.


    ¡°In any case, they must be disposed of.¡±


    The king¡¯s words roused Pale from her current mindset.


    They could search for the cause as much as they wantter. For now, they should focus on dealing with the problem at hand.


    ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s send Fanzel to intercept them. As for the other cities, I believe we should tell them to fortify their defense.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded to Pale¡¯s advise.


    ¡°How much damage do you think there¡¯ll be?¡±


    ¡°¡­The trades will probably have an even harder time. It would be one thing if the rebels have a long-term n in mind, but the way I see it, they¡¯re just causing violence. So at most they¡¯ll probably just steal to fill their stomachs.¡±


    Elrain Kingdom or perhaps the Western Capital.


    ¡°Let¡¯s send the demihumans to the Western Capital, and then Fanzel to Elrain Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°A wise decision, Your Majesty.¡±


    There were countless small cities between them. Pale and the Goblin King quietly looked at the map, their harsh gaze falling onto it.


    ¡°Is Pena sympathizing with them?¡±


    ¡°¡­We don¡¯t know that much yet, but some of the elders are involved.¡±


    When they received the reports, the uprisings have only been urring around Pena. The king did not want to think that all of Pena had rebelled under the lead of the Elder Council.


    The naivety of a statesman, perhaps it would be fine to word it as such, but if Pena has decided on its own volition to rebel, then appropriate punishment must be meted out.


    Already, the equipment of the rebels have gone beyond that of mere rioters. The king¡¯s feelings no longer mattered.


    ¡°A rebellion, huh.¡±


    Now that the king has received the report, he had no choice but to acknowledge it.


    ¡°Even if they were instigated by the War Princess¡­¡±


    As the king bitterly spoke those words, the cracks that have begun to form on his ruling stirred the anger in his heart. He knew that the War Princess had a hand in this, but his anger was greater.


    Despite this, however, he did not change his behavior. He continued to assume his kingly posture and acted as he normally did. This was proof that he had gotten used to his position as the king.


    When the summit wavers, the torrents will reach those below.


    It was because he heard about his subordinates approaching Pale that he was once again reminded of that. The higher ranked goblins were sensitive to the king¡¯s impatient desire to head east. It was because of that that they approached Pale and besought her to let them go to war.


    And that is also why, this time, the Goblin King made sure to keep his wrath within the piths of his stomach. Hemitted himself steadfastly to his governmental affairs. But that did not by any means mean that he would forget his wrath. In fact, not only did its mes not quench, they burned fiercer, unable to release themselves from the prison that was the Goblin King.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    At the region that centered on Pena, just as one may have expected, the first to sh with the rebel army was Fanzel. And just as the king and his strategist, Pale, had foreseen, the rebel army headed to Elrain Kingdom in search of food.


    There was a chance that the War Princess might take advantage of this opportunity and attack from the south, so the Goblin King dispatched the fastest of the goblins, the Aransain, and ordered them to go without passing through the rebelling regions.


    But the rebels were not all headed to Elrain Kingdom.


    ¡°Roughly a third of them has been dispatched to the Western Capital. It is believed this might be a diversion, however.¡±


    Pale had no good news to present, and the Goblin King could only leave the Western Capital¡¯s defense to the demihumans and the goblins. Responding only upon receiving reports would always introduce a time dy in giving orders. That was proof that his kingdom had grown, but at the same time, it also mean that the speed ofmunication has remained the same.

 Volume 3, Chapter 245 - Insurrection (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 245 - Insurrection (4/4)</h4>


    In an attempt to alleviate that, it was decided that more authority would be given to those present at the site.


    To be more precise, matters such as organizing the army and deciding how to deal with the defeated would be left to the discretion of the goblins of the four generals. Administrative matters would still require the king¡¯s attention, but in cases of emergency, they could also act in ce of the king.


    The leader of Fanzel, Ra Gilmi Fishiga, was sufficiently blessed with the traits and talents to both understand these new authorities and make use of them.


    Felbi¡¯s group of elves, who have been previously tasked with guarding Elrain Kingdom, the human guards tasked with upholding the public order, and the ve diators have all been temporarily mobilized. That was true for the goblins too, and the brawler faction led by Gi Zu Ruo, who was in charge of escorting the transportation of the foodmodities, were also added to that force.


    The treasuries of Elrain Kingdom were opened to provide the weapons, and then hostilities were opened. The two armies confronted at the outskirt of Elrain Kingdom, but from the moment they assumed formation, the rebel army was prepared to flee. The exact numbers of the rebel army were unknown, but they should have been around 15,000 men strong.


    In terms of soldiers alone, Fanzel numbered only about 4,000 men strong; hence, it could easily be understood that the reason why the rebel army did not stop their march to Elrain Kingdom despite getting word of Fanzel¡¯s mobilization was because of their superiority in numbers.


    But when they neared Elrain Kingdom, what they saw take formation was a coalition army of goblins and humans.


    In the face of an army that was almost 10,000 men strong, all the morale that the rebel army had vanished like a smoke. Leading the rebel army was one of the elders of Pena, Egnis. He was a young man full of bravery, who also held the authority that came with being Pena¡¯s elder, but he had little talent in the ways of war and was only put into position as a puppet.


    The one controlling him from the shadows was of course none other than Esgare who was active in Cell¡¯s intelligence unit during the time of the Red King.


    But even hecked in military talentpared to Cell and the rest of the upper brass of the Red King. Even the n leader of the Red King, Brandika, himself possessed superhuman individualbat skills, and then as if reflecting his ability to lead an army, the rest of the upper brass of the Red King was also full of people with individual and military skills.


    Hence, this was pretty much Egnis and Esgare¡¯s first time leading an army. When they saw Fanzel and Elrain¡¯s army blocking the way, their opinions shed. Esgare (Red King Ex-Member) wanted to attack Elrain Kingdom, while Egnis (Pena Elder) insisted that they couldn¡¯t win.


    In the end, while Egnis (Pena Elder) may have been a puppet, he was still the one leading the army. His opinion passed, and they ended up retreating for the time being.


    By this time, Esgare (Red King Ex-Member) decided to abandon Egnis and leave.


    ¡°I still have a n. We¡¯re just getting started.¡±


    Esgare left the retreating rebel army, and spat on the ground while he made his way north.


    The rebel army brazenly retreated during the day and set their headquarters to be at Karak near Pena. Pena was a special ce to the rebels that could be said to be their spiritual support.


    They passed through Faydan, and Fanzel chased after them, but by this point, it could be said that victory had already been decided.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    It was a guard participating from Elrain who said those words of disbelief.


    Before their eyes was reflected the tragedy of Faydan. It was clear as day how the rebels would treat the people of Elrain Kingdom even though they had deep rtions with them. After being killed mercilessly and seeing their corpses thrown by the wayside, it was only natural that the desire for vengeance would burn within them.


    That tragic sight was enough to light a me of anger within Shumea, who was sympathetic to the rioters and the rebel army.


    ¡°I was wrong. They¡¯re animals.¡±


    Shumea held the spear on her shoulder tightly and spat that out, then she told Gilmi that she wanted to be at the front lines.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be killing other humans. Are you sure you can fight them without holding back?¡±


    Those calm and calcted eyes measured Shumea. She nodded exaggeratedly and spoke.


    ¡°They¡¯re animals, and animals who would kill even children deserve no mercy!¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave the front lines to you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡±


    Themander¡¯s anger raised the subordinates¡¯ morale. Especially within the border defense unit, wherein Shumea¡¯s poprity contested even the Goblin King¡¯s.


    When the soldiers saw her standing at the head of the army, most of them felt respect and yearning for her.


    It was at the end of the Month of Boa that hostilities finally came to a close.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    At Shumea¡¯s voice that was close to a yell, the soldiers under her advanced sooner than anyone else could. The orcs moved to the left wing as if to chase after them, while the guards of Elrain Kingdom who had their brethren killed moved to the right.


    Shumea swung her spear and fluttered about in the front lines, and the soldiers hurriedly followed after her. The rebel army tried to surround Shumea and exterminate them, but Gilmi and Bui wasn¡¯t about to just watch them do that.


    In an instant, when the rebels tried to change their formation, they attacked and forced the rebel army to fall into chaos.


    ¡°Onward! To leave Shumea-dono alone in the vanguard would be slinging mud on our proud name!¡±


    Gi Zu bellowed out a howl as he led his brawler faction to overtake Shumea andnd a finishing blow to the confused rebel army.


    Like a leaf amidst raging waves, Mido of the Fang came attacking from both nks with the demihumans, and then Ganra¡¯s arrows fell from the heavens to im rebel lives.


    As the rebel army was routed, Zaurosh led his cavalry to pursue them.


    This time Zaurosh didn¡¯t advise them to surrender and went straight to attacking them. As soon as they turned their backs on them, arrows shot through them, spears skewered them, and orc clubs bludgeoned them.


    Only 2,000 out of the supposedly 15,000 men strong rebel army were able to run away alive. But Fanzel¡¯s pursuit showed no signs of stopping. They continued to chase them into the towns they fled to, and as they continued to give out warnings, steadily advanced toward Pena. Towns that refused to surrender were attacked and mercilessly turned into ghost towns.


    In order to prevent them from trying to rebel again, Gilmi decided to take a hard approach.


    Fanzel¡¯s cruel attacks that took after Felduk caused Pena, which held strong anti-goblin sentiments, to change.


    When Fanzel had neared the castle walls of Pena, they opened their gates and dered their intention to surrender.


    After giving the order for some of the elders to be disciplined, Gilmi headed further north. The measures Gilmi took might be called soft, but he made this decision after careful consideration.


    They were merely themanders out in the fields.


    Eventually, the truth behind this rebellions should be uncovered by Pale¡¯s informationwork. Hence, until then, it would be better to give these elders some hope and keep them calm rather than needlessly instigate them even more.


    Gilmi made the decisions he made because he believed the king would judge them eventually. The rebel army headed toward the Western Capital, and Gilmi followed after them to subjugate them.

 Volume 3, Chapter 246 - The Absence of a Great Man (1/5)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 246 - The Absence of a Great Man (1/5)</h4>


    ¡°Hey, shadow one. Tell me, how do you kill a monster that can regenerate as much as it wants?¡±


    A girl asked with a bewitching smile while brushing up her golden hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, with poison?¡±


    ¡°As expected of a shadow one. Your imagination is as pleasant as I¡¯d thought. But that¡¯s a bit wrong, as the monster might eventually harmonize with the poison. After all, it¡¯s a monster we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps you can beat him before he regenerates.¡±


    ¡°If that were possible, I wouldn¡¯t be suffering so much. A fragile person¡¯s arms couldn¡¯t possibly kill that monster. What¡¯s more is that it¡¯s a monster that can regenerate endlessly.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ That is indeed a troublesome one.¡±


    Seeing the man pitifully scratch his head, the girlughed in satisfaction.


    ¡°Yes. Very troublesome indeed.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me the answer now? The thoughts of an esteemed person such as yourself are like the heavens up above to unlearned men like me. We could not even hope to fathom it.¡±


    ¡°Very well, shadow one, in light of the honesty you disyed, I shall tell you the answer. Listen well. The way to kill that monster is¡ª¡±


    The moment the words left her mouth, the man¡¯s dream shattered.


    ¡°¡­You have some nerve to fall asleep while on horseback.¡±


    Apparently, he was shaken awake. Esgare knitted his brows.


    ¡°Heh, I had a good dream.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did you dream about a woman you love or something? Your jaw is about to split from how wide your grin is.¡±


    When the middle-aged adventurer said that, Esgareughed. That wrinkled face looked like it couldn¡¯t hurt a fly.


    ¡°Nah, just the words of someone terrifying up high. She was young, but she was really gutsy.¡±


    Seeing Esgare shake his head while trembling so much it was pathetic, the middle-aged adventurer rubbed his unshaven face andughed, his interest seemingly roused.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like that at all to me, though.¡±


    ¡°No, seriously, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    As a wry smile appeared on Esgare, he scratched his head, seemingly troubled.


    The adventurers that started a rebellion left Pena and headed north to the Western Capital. They numbered approximately 2,000. Esgare thought they did well gathering that many.


    This was undoubtedly and of death.


    A ce located right at the center of a country ruled by monsters. It was a miracle that they could have such a peaceful conversation in a ce like that. Every one of the people here had an interesting story. They really did do a good job gathering all of these people.


    Perhaps this too was designed by that higher-up¡¯s power. His wry smile grew deeper.


    ¡°So tell me. What kind of esteemed person would use a man like you?¡±


    The middle-aged adventurer¡¯s eyes glittered as he rubbed his unshaven face.


    In the face of that dangerous color, Esgare made a shocked face and moved the muscles on his face, though inwardly he stuck out his tongue.


    Seriously, everyone gathered here were people he couldn¡¯t let his guard down against. One step wrong and a killing may very well start. But it was precisely because they were daring and mad enough to do just that in the middle of enemy territory that Esgare could be reassured by their presence.


    ¡°That¡­ I can¡¯t say. Isn¡¯t the same true for you too?¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose.¡±


    The middle-aged man heartilyughed, and then nced at Esgare and subtly smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a liking to you. Name is Gaerix. Though I guess you probably know that already.¡±


    Gaerix the Raptor, a rather well known name among adventurers who go to war. That was the name of a man who was rumored to have been forced to leave the country after killing too many civilians. Word has it that he used arge bow and half-interestedly killed fleeing people. It¡¯s uncertain how true the rumor is, but it¡¯s said that he¡¯s killed about 200 civilians.


    ¡°Unlike Gaerix the Raptor, though, I don¡¯t have a special name. I¡¯m Esgare. Just Esgare.¡±


    Esgare bowed his head and wished themselves to have a good time working together, then moved ahead. He could feel the man¡¯s cold gaze boring into him.


    ¡°Yep, definitely scary. At this rate, our princess is going to think the rest of the adventurers is nothing but scrap iron.¡±


    As a ghastly smile appeared on his face, he urged his horse to go onwards.


    As of yet, not even Pale knew what their objective was.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga, who was meant to chase after them, led his army north immediately after crushing the main force of the rebel army. Although there were indeed enemies present, this was still their territory. Taking full advantage of their intelligence department, they gathered the information on the adventurers and chased after them.


    If they were to have miscalcted somewhere, however, it would be the chaos at the Western Capital. Although the king was right to partition the duties of the Governor-General Office and the guild in order to alleviate the burden on the administration while Yoshu was down for the count, the situation was much more grave than they¡¯d imagined.


    The work of the guild has stagnated.


    This did not mean that the administrators of the guild were ipetent. There was nothing at all wrong up till the part where the king and Pale sent skilled people to manage the guild. The problemy in the fact that the guild itself was constructed from the ground up to move ording to the will of the Governor-General.


    In the first ce, Yoshu founded the guild in order to help the people gathered at the Western Capital find a job and support its expansion. Because of that the guild naturally grew to function by taking on orders from the governor-general¡¯s office.


    Yoshu had a vision for what the Western Capital was supposed to look like, and he built it ording to that vision. He was a brilliant man, but the problem is that not enough authority was given to the person taking over for him. His recement was only meant to fill in for him until he recovered, so the only authority he had been given was to continue the jobs that were already in the works.

 Volume 3, Chapter 246 - The Absence of a Great Man (2/5)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 246 - The Absence of a Great Man (2/5)</h4>


    Because of that the number of jobs at the guild decreased, and even the recruitment of personnel to gather information and strengthen defenses in response to the approaching threat from the south hase to a halt.


    Gilmi had seen Yoshu¡¯s skills during the war with Germion Kingdom, so he was naturally counting on those this time too to hold the western capital.


    Unfortunately, he waspletely off the mark.


    The information that should have reached didn¡¯t reach, and the preparations for defense haven¡¯t been progressing at all. Gilmi had no choice but to hurry. In order for the king to be able to attack the east, the stability of their rear was an absolute condition. Although the goblins might try to persuade the Goblin King, they would never overturn his decision.


    That was how much they respected the king.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    With no time to bask in the joys of victory, they moved their army north.


    Gilmi was greatly flustered by this unexpected situation that left him with no choice but to hurry.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The year changed and it was once again the month of Mars.


    In any other year, celebrations to wee the new year would be held, but neither Pale nor the Goblin King could be concerned about such things now. The War Princess was invited to the king¡¯s dinner party, but even that was a battlefield, a bloodless battlefield.


    She had to put on a dignified front to the other great nobles and act in a way that furthered her interests while suppressing theirs.


    She stood elegantly at the battlefield that formed the imperial court, and demonstrated her authority.


    While Gilmi chased after the rebel army to the north, the Goblin King was pressed with dealing with the rebellions that broke out frequently.


    Of course punishment had to be handed out to the people who took part in the rebellions, but punishing all of the participants would mean incurring about a 10% loss to the total poption. The Goblin King had toe up with a better answer.


    The Elrain Kingdom, managed by prime minister Elbert, experienced no rebellions in its capital city, but it did experience small rebellions in the countryside. What more then the other countrysides?


    It was on the 10th of Mars and to the table of such a busy Goblin King that piles of bad news were brought.


    Communications with the Western Capital have been cut.


    Until now neither the Goblin King nor Pale have been looking at the matter that closely, but upon receiving that information, their countenance fell and they immediately started gathering information. They had just gotten word that the main force of the rebel army have been crushed and were starting to be at ease, but then this information came.


    Pale was especially frustrated by the fact that this result was brought on by the Red King¡¯s intelligence department, and so she set out to reconstruct their intelligencework.


    Themunication with the Western Capital was regrly done with mainly the goblins and then the humans and the demihumans.


    This was done not just to stimte trade between the various city-states and the Western Capital, but also to promote harmony and coexistence between the humans, the demihumans, the elves, and the other races. A n proposed by the Goblin King and revised by Yoshu.


    The people participating in this regr service would be given the right to trade freely, but at the same time also be tasked with gathering information from various ces and bringing them back to the Western Capital. Peddlers who wished to avoid being attacked by monster beasts were also permitted to follow along from behind, so peddlers devoted to finding trade routes also participated in this regr service.


    If this service has been cut, then it could only mean that there is an emergency at the Western Capital or that the regr service itself has been attacked. Either case was a matter of concern.


    But the Goblin King couldn¡¯t pull any more soldiers from the front lines, as word of nche the War Princess mobilizing her soldiers again was brought to them from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom in thetter half of the month of Mars.


    The Goblin King had set their front lines at the south and the west and was supposed to have the Holy Shushunu Kingdom surrounded, but by creating a front line at their back, the War Princess was now threatening to surround them instead.


    The reason the Goblin King was so concerned about his back was precisely because he wished to avoid this. Within the ¡®history¡¯ he remembered, his country once fought a great war and was driven to a corner just like this and lost.


    Whether he liked it or not, the Goblin King was forced to recall that.


    Pale, who had been given full authority over their intelligence department, felt gravely responsible for this loss. The high ranked goblins, Gi Gu Verbena and Gi Za Zakuend couldn¡¯t say calm either when word of the news that the Western Capital may have fallen was brought to them.


    The main force of the enemy has been defeated and yet they still had enough strength to take over the Western Capital. Everyone was anxious whether they could really win against the War Princess when they had an enemy behind them.


    ¡°My deepest apologies, Your Majesty.¡±


    It was a rare sight to see Pale so admirably bow her head, but the Goblin King only struck his great sword into the stone paving while sat in his throne and smiled.


    ¡°Why apologize? We are surrounded by enemies, but so what? Isn¡¯t this what just the usual?¡±


    Pale raised her head, surprised, and the king nodded and smiled fiercely.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t lost yet, only disadvantaged. And disadvantages are things that we will repel no matter how many times we are forced to suffer them.¡±


    At the words of the Goblin King, the kneeling goblins too raised their heads.


    ¡°Remember. Where did we begin?¡±


    They didn¡¯te from a powerful country already built. The high ranked goblins here today came from a background so poor they didn¡¯t even know if they would die from starvation.


    It was from that kind of dire hole that they crawled themselves out. Yes, that¡¯s right. As long as the king was with them, they would never lose.


    The doubts of his subordinates cleared, the Goblin King ordered for information to be gathered and for preparations to meet the attack of the War Princess be put underway. He told that to Gi Ga and Gi Gi.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Leave the back to Gilmi and maintain the various front lines.¡±


    The king was actually also anxious, but he couldn¡¯t afford to show that on the surface. He was the king of the goblins; hence, his fears would only be the fears of the country and create an opening for the enemy.


    It was because he knew that that he showed himself full of confidence.


    Even if it was nothing more than a bluff, the Goblin King always had to appear strong.

 Volume 3, Chapter 246 - The Absence of a Great Man (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 246 - The Absence of a Great Man (3/4)</h4>


    The matter of losingmunication with the Western Capital immediately showed signs of being resolved.


    This was because Gilmi¡¯s bow and arrow army (Fanzel) went north and entered the Western Capital. With the Western Capital recovered, which was the center of the flow of goods in Germion State, the odds of the rebel army winning greatly fell.


    But Esgare¡¯s rampage was just beginning.


    The first ce he attacked was the demihuman vige.


    When the month of Mars wasing to an end, the rebel army attacked the home of the centaurs, who were participating in the southern front lines under Gi Ga Rax¡¯s lead with the main force. By the time word reached them, hurrying to them and sending the refugees back to the Western Capital was all that they could do.


    They naturally couldn¡¯t leave them alone, but when the Goblin King tried to pull back from the front lines, word of the War Princess advancing came. It was such perfect timing it almost seemed as if they could see how they were moving.


    What¡¯s more is that the soldiers under her lead were building catapults.


    With siege weapons making an entrance, the Goblin King ordered Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s goblins to dig a moat behind the anti-cavalry palisades.


    The manyyers of anti-cavalry palisades might look no more than a military camp, but to the Goblin King, it was already a castle. And nche the War Princess¡¯ choice to bring siege weapons to attack that camp was correct.


    If she were to attack that without any prior knowledge, it would have quickly turned into and of death.


    nche shouldn¡¯t have known anything about field fortifications, and yet with just one nce, she chose not to enter thend of death prepared by the king, and even prepared the correct answer.


    ¡°Is this what you call a genius?¡±


    As the king shamefully spat that out, his eyes turned toward the catapults that rose from the ground and reached high up like a spire. They were surrounded by cavalry. nche the War Princess¡¯s natural gift caused the king to inadvertently groan.


    But no matter how strong a foe the Goblin King might face, he hadn¡¯t the slightest intentions of losing. He¡¯s also learned a thing or two from the Kushain Believers when it came to preparing siege weapons.


    The Goblin King and nche the War Princess confronted each other with the anti-cavalry palisade between them.


    The king had no choice but to judge that Gi Gu Verbena had a lot on his shoulders.


    Even his tactician, Pale, had too much on her shoulders. Even if she was better when it came to tactics, the War Princess was still above her when it came to creativity and foresight. That was apparent the moment she was able to see through the fortified position of the king.


    If it were Pale, she would have probably taken it down even if she had to sacrifice some soldiers.


    But nche chose not to attack and found another way to capture it instead.


    A ferocious presence that made the king feel as if it would bare its fangs against him if he were to turn his back. An army with a fierce aura like that of a predator eyeing its prey.


    A move that seemed to dere ¡®this is the War Princess¡¯.


    The king could not move.


    And it was during this time that Esgare continued his rampage.


    After the centaurs, it was the home of the Fang Tribe (Werewolf) that was attacked next.


    Many of them were with the Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain), so the attack to their vige was painful. When word reached them, there were those among Mido and Tianos¡¯ subordinates who wavered.


    And the only reason why it wasn¡¯t so widespread was because of the existence of a powerful leader that was the Goblin King.


    ¡ªOur king who has grasped victory time and time again though we found ourselves disadvantaged.


    The goblins unanimously spoke of their king as such, and the demihumans, who were theirrades-in-arms, chose to believe too.


    Gilmi, who has been entrusted by the king with the rear, also mobilized that power to search the whereabouts of their enemies. To him, letting their enemies run twice was a stubborn stain to his honor.


    With the Western Capital as their base, Gilmi dispatched scouts to all four directions, had beacons built, and even had the Winged Ones (Harpyurea) scout. He did everything he could to grab the enemy by their tails, but despite all that and the fact that the enemies could so easily jump out of the shadows, they were able to keep themselves hidden.


    ¡°We have an army 2,000 men strong, and yet we can¡¯t find them!?¡±


    Only a few days had passed, but the people present in the war council all looked like they¡¯d swallowed a bitter bug. The frustration of not being able to catch their enemy was the same for Gi Zu Ruo.


    With nothing to m his raised fist into, he had no choice but to burn with anger.


    Victory would fall to whoever grasped the initiative.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t all there was to it, but the side that¡¯s fallen behind would have no choice but to rely on emergency measures. They had their hands full just trying to solve the problem at hand, and they couldn¡¯t even consider the things toe.


    As the month of Mars came to an end in this new year, both the Goblin King and Gilmi had no choice but to ept that they¡¯ve lost the initiative to the enemy.


    nche the War Princess was the one deciding the flow. With her schemes and strategies, she was able to handle them as she pleased. A woman who possessed a sh of genius. She was no different from the pir that would allow the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to be a great power.


    Regardless how much Pale Symphoria tried to create a powerful intelligence service, it was not possible for her to see the very construct of the War Princess¡¯ mind. While they were taken in by her actions, an enemy had been created behind them.

 Volume 3, Chapter 246 - The Absence of a Great Man (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 246 - The Absence of a Great Man (4/4)</h4>


    The area of the Western Region that the demihumans used to create their viges covered a vast area.


    To the east were the hills, to the south were the grasnds, further up north was dotted with forests, and to the west were the great woonds of the Forest of Darkness. Arge portion of that area was left as the wilds unfit for humans to settle in. It was there that the demihumans lived.


    It was their dream to run after monster beasts across the ins. That was their ideal life. It was not that they could not possess developed cities like the humans had. They simply did not want them. Their viges were not surrounded by high walls, but by wooden fences only meant to mark territories.


    It was that sort of ce that Esgare¡¯s adventurers attacked.


    An undevelopednd was also an undevelopednd to the demihumans. Such ces could be home to dangerous monsters or traps formed by nature.


    Entering such a ce required courage; hence, it was one of the conditions for a demihuman to be considered an adult. That was why it was necessary for them to have that kind of wilderness.


    And it was within that kind of wilderness that the adventurers hid themselves.


    Of course, there weren¡¯t many ces that could amodate 2,000 people. So they had to split themselves into many small groups and hide themselves in the undeveloped wilderness to hide from the winged ones (harpyurea) and to flee from people¡¯s eyes.


    They had to wait more than 10 days before things started to improve.


    Gilmi, Gi Zu, and the rest of Fanzel ground their teeth as they watched things develop. It wasn¡¯t until the month of Bilf when the northern winds were harsh that good news finally found its way to the Goblin King.


    The governor-general of the western capital, Yoshu, had recovered.


    With his recovery, the situation finally started to move.


    Yoshu had a conference with Sophia, who was acting as Pale¡¯s representative and to whom the Soar to Freedom (Elks n) had been entrusted to. He groaned when he found out that their intelligencework had been setup all over town, but also realized that they weren¡¯t cut out for the wilderness.


    At that, he immediately put up several requests at the guild.


    A topographical survey of the undevelopednds upied by demihumans and uninhabitable by humans, but the people who ept the job must report their location daily. With such an easy job paying so well, arge number of people flooded the guild to apply for it.


    But Yoshu already presumed that these people wouldn¡¯t being back home. At that, Sophia felt the same kind of fear with him that she felt with Pale, but she pretended not to see it. The n he came up with was indeed effective.


    If they could find them, then good. And even if they couldn¡¯t, so long as some evidence was left behind, Yoshu would be able to use that to calcte their whereabouts. That great resolve allowed the Western Capital to quickly regain its footing.


    As a result, they were finally able to catch them. The statistics of missing people spread out over the map that the calm ruler devised announced the grave truth and the presence of the enemies to them.


    No matter how skillfully the enemies tried to hide themselves within the wilderness, so long as the goblins and the demihumans scouted those ces, they would easily be able to find their tracks. After narrowing down their targets, the scouts were able to ascertain the location of the enemy, and Gilmi¡¯s Fanzel immediately set out to vanquish them.


    The moment Fanzel made their move, a group of about 500 adventurers immediately fled.


    Vanquishing one¡¯s enemy should be done with all of one¡¯s strength.


    Gilmi, who strictly adhered to that principle, was able to extinguish nearly 500 adventurers in the blink of an eye. Just a little, he was able to find satisfaction in that. Even Gi Zu, who had been yelling and asking where the enemy was, was finally able to heave a sigh of relief after attacking them head on and bathing in their blood.


    These Dark Hands may have been first-ss, but any struggle they put up in the face of an army that was 7 times their strength could at most only dy their fate.


    While Fanzel was excited about their rare victory, another report came.


    ¡ªA group of unidentified humans was headed for the Forest of Darkness.


    In that very moment, Gilmi assumed the worst.


    ¡°Those bastards!¡±


    It was rare for Gilmi to curse, and he immediately ordered his army that was celebrating to turn around and head for the Forest of Darkness.


    At the east of the Forest of Darkness could be found traces of the Gi Vige.


    Beyond that were the four tribes, but the closest to the east was the Ganra Vige.


    Gilmi ground his teeth and did all he could to stifle what impatience he felt as they ran across the Western Region through morning and evening without rest. The Ganra Tribe within Fanzel was just as impatient as him.


    ¡°Those who can¡¯t keep up can just rendezvous with uster!¡±


    Many people dropped out along the way as they literally ran three days and three nights without rest, and by the time they reached the Unknown Forest, where the Ganra Vige was, what they saw was their vige in mes.


    Before the unfolding nightmare, many Ganra warriors fell to their knees.


    Amidst the despairing voices was an angry voice yelled by Gilmi. He was looking for his master.


    ¡°Princess!¡¡Princess Narsa, are you here!?¡±


    Gilmi scolded the despairing Ganra warriors and searched for the master he served. In his mind, his position as the Goblin King¡¯s general was already gone. He even forgot that the enemy could very well be lurking somewhere.


    All he cared about was the safety of Princess Narsa.


    He passed through the burning vige and brushed aside the smoke to find some survivors. He asked them where his master was.


    ¡°Where is Princess Narsa!?¡±


    The tribal members were on the verge of death but they still pointed him to the person he was looking for. Gilmi thanked them and ran in the direction they pointed at. When he found Narsa wounded but alive, he heaved a breath of relief and ran to her.


    ¡°Princess, thank goodness you are safe.¡±


    ¡°Gilmi¡­ They stole our¡­ Most valuable treasure¡­¡±


    Upon seeing Gilmi, Princess Narsa exhausted thest of her strength and fainted.


    Gilmi gathered the tribe, ensured the safety of the princess, and then left to recover the rest of the survivors.


    Based on the information of the survivors, the adventurers apparently headed east once more.


    Though reluctant, Gilmi sent Narsa to the Fortress of the Abyss, then rendezvoused with those who couldn¡¯t keep up with their frantic march, and then turned the army around to chase after the adventurers again.

 Volume 3, Chapter 247 - The Return of a Great Man (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 247 - The Return of a Great Man (1/4)</h4>


    When word of the centaurs, werewolves, and Ganra Tribe being attacked reached the king, the Goblin King and the high ranking goblins all made grim faces as if enduring a headache.


    Although a ray of hope has appeared amidst dark clouds with Yoshu¡¯s return, the fact that the adventurers were still rampant meant that the situation couldn¡¯t be predicted.


    And the fact that the enemy was able to approach an area very near their headquarters, the Fortress of the Abyss, struck fear into their hearts. Some of that fear turned into criticism of Gilmi for failing to vanquish the enemy after all this time.


    The Goblin King wanted to head east as soon as possible.


    The goblins knew that, so their criticisms naturally fell on Gilmi, who was at the rear and couldn¡¯t respond. Meanwhile, the Goblin King tried toe up with a n to break this deadlock with the War Princess outwitting them, but it was no easy to feat to make the enemy in front of them retreat.


    It was then that word of Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s scheme seeding reached them.


    ¡°One of the three great noble families of Shushunu, the Kushunora House.¡±


    At Gi Za¡¯s words, both Goblin King and Pale raised their brows in surprise


    ¡°Truly? It¡¯s true that the name came up, but¡­¡±


    Pale asked, unbelieving, and Gi Za snorted as if his feelings were hurt.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying, you can check it with your intelligencework. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Pale was still only half-convinced, but she went to investigate the information from the intelligence anyway. A few dayster, word of the Kushunora House acting strangely reached her.


    The Kushunora House seemed to be gathering soldiers, but another of the three great noble families, the Agarmua House, also started gathering soldiers. Control of the army was grasped by the Ririnoie House, so these soldiers must surely be their private army.


    ¡°Are these the signs of a civil war?¡±


    Confusion was yet to be seen from the enemy camp.


    Was it because of the skill of theirmander, the War Princess, or was it merely because word was yet to reach her? nche the War Princess¡¯ camp looked to be fully intent on fighting just yet.


    ¡°¡­If the enemies betray each other, then it¡¯ll be a perfect opportunity for us, but¡­¡±


    But the enemy was a great country that needed the War Princess. What profit could they possibly find in betraying her? The goblins haven¡¯t even encroached into the territories of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    They were currently at a standstill with the fierce attacks of the War Princess.


    Unable toe up with a decision, Pale turned to the Goblin King.


    ¡°I want to consolidate our information first. Let¡¯s dy making a decision for now. Though either way, ignoring the stability of the rear and advancing would be a fool¡¯s errand.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded to Pale¡¯s advice, and the war council ended with them deciding to begin preparations to mobilize the troops while also watching how the war at the rear develops.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Though the cold has grown gentler in this month of Tiga, Gilmi¡¯s Fanzel continued it pursuit. They have caught some adventurers here and there, but their real objective, Esgare, was yet out in the wilds. Gilmi didn¡¯t know the exact numbers of the adventurers, so he couldn¡¯t afford to split his army too much.


    Gilmi was furious at the fact that the Ganra Tribe¡¯s vige at the Unknown Forest had been burned down, but he quietly endured that.


    Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s schemes have born fruit at the front lines, and they were starting to gather momentum in this war. Because of that it has beenmonly acknowledged that securing the stability in the rear would make this a great opportunity to attack.


    The various rebellions urring here and there have decreased thanks to the desperate efforts of the rulers, but disorder in the cirction of goods could still be seen in the Western Region where the adventurers were. A great city necessitates a great amount of goods. The Western Capital and the capital of Elrain Kingdom were both cities that purchased and consumed things from the ces near them, and were not cities that produced things.


    Disorder in the cirction of goods left these consumers with worry and a feeling of hopelessness.


    Naturally, voices of criticism would fall on none other than Gilmi. With goblin eyes watching everywhere, the humans couldn¡¯t possibly criticize the king, but they still wanted to me someone for their dissatisfaction.


    As such, they¡¯ve started to entertain the thought that the goblin known as Ra Gilmi Fishiga was ipetent.


    Sophia was sensitive to such information, and immediately brought word of it to Pale. After her superior thought for a while, she told her to do as she¡¯s been doing until now.


    ¡°¡­You seem unsatisfied.¡±


    ¡°No. I just think it¡¯s an unfair evaluation.¡±


    They spoke at a vige within Germion State. Once, the Eight Fortresses of the West could be found here, but now nary a defensive structure could be seen, and only a vige could be found here.


    ¡°Even though they were full of praise for them when they crushed the main force, and yet as soon as they¡¯ve found themselves in a dicey spot, they start mocking them¡­¡±


    ¡°That is human, no, it¡¯s what you call a citizen. They foolishly believe that the king exists to protect them.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes as she thought of the elven people she was supposed to protect betray her.


    ¡°They are tenacious, cunning, and selfish. If Gilmi-dono is able to defeat the enemy, I¡¯m sure those criticisms will change into praise.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°And leading them is the duty of the king. Sophia, you find out if there are any among these people who are up to no good.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If they are merely voicing out their unhappiness, then they¡¯re still adorable. But if there are people trying to start a fire, then that¡¯s a different story altogether.¡±


    As the Elks n nned to tighten their watch over the country, they set out to rebuild their mesh with the yet chaotic Western Capital at the center.

 Volume 3, Chapter 247 - The Return of a Great Man (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 247 - The Return of a Great Man (2/4)</h4>


    The three great nobles of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, the House of Kushunora, the House of Agarmua, the House of Ririnoie. Of these three houses, it was the House of Ririnoie who held military authority, but the Kushunora and Agarmua did have soldiers of their own.


    After all, they too had to retain the great power they possessed and needed a way to quell the violent rioters that would pop up asionally. Regardless of whether the soldiers under them were their private army or guards, there was no denying that they were great powers that could stand alongside the Ririnoie House.


    ording to Pale¡¯s investigations, the Kushunora House and the Agarmua House have indeed been gathering since the month of Tiga.


    Word on the streets says that nche the War Princess provoked the Kushunora and Agarmua Houses during the New Year celebration. Although it was only in the south, it was indeed true that she seeded at repelling the goblins that destroyed Germion Kingdom, and twice no less.


    Praised by the king, it is said that nche sarcastically and arrogantly spoke to the head of the Kushunora House. The Agarmua House also having apparently been offended by her behavior, decided to work alongside with the Kushunora House, whom they normally did not get along with, to try and threaten her.


    That was the story after putting together the many rumors.


    As amazing as Pale¡¯s intelligencework was, they didn¡¯t have the time to go as far as to prate the royal pce. They have been collecting information continuously, but the situation was moving a lot faster than expected.


    And it was also Yoshu who was able to grasp information about the enemy at the front lines at the back.


    That information reached them when the month of Tiga wasing to an end.


    The adventurers believed to be the main force of the enemy was moving east from the west.


    Gilmi, who has been searching for the enemies in the south, moved his army north as soon as he received that information. They couldn¡¯t ascertain which route the adventurers were taking, but Gilmi still brought his army north with all of his strength.


    The soldiers gathered in Fanzel under Gilmi all hastened their pace without saying a word.


    The vige of the Ganra Tribe have been burned to the ground, over 10 human viges have been plundered, and even 2 demihuman viges have been destroyed. The Ganra Tribe in particr, those under Gilmi, searched for the enemy with bloodshot eyes.


    It was another seven days before they found the enemy.


    Gilmi left a group of soldiers to Shumea, another to Gi Zu Ruo, and led one his own. In this way they split their forces into three as they searched for the enemy. Shumea was given the entire border defense unit to incorporate, while Gi Zu had the orcs¡¯ heavy infantry. As for Gilmi, he had the Ganra Tribe, a small number of humans, and the demihumans burning with anger after having their viges burned to the ground. They each also had some of the cavalry from the Leon Heart n.


    The Leon Heart n¡¯s cavalry set out to scout, and when they came back and brought word to Gilmi of the enemy¡¯s numbers, Gilmi sent a messenger to the two other groups and moved up a hill where they could look down at the enemy.


    The ce was a hilly region further east from the northern bordends.


    They caught up to them in the area stretching between the break of the region dotted with forests and the hilly area.


    The enemies below numbered 1,500.


    The forces behind him didn¡¯t even number 1,000.


    Gilmi closed his eyes for a moment and deeply sighed.


    He has been enduring the critics among his brethren.


    He also been enduring the critics among the popce who called him ipetent.


    He even endured the cries of resentment of those who¡¯ve been plundered from and killed. The sight of his home scorched, the sight of his brethren dying with regret, he closed his eyes, and for a moment, all of those memories shed through his mind, and then¡­ He opened his eyes.


    ¡°Found you!¡±


    Two words and a ferocious smile, but those words were so full of intent they could be expressed in a million words.


    And the same was true for the Ganra Tribe behind him.


    With hate like joy, Gilmi ordered the demihumans to charge. And then as if his brethren couldn¡¯t wait a moment sooner, they nocked their arrows on their bows.


    ¡°Take this, humans!¡±


    The arrows soared into the sky and rained upon the humans. Gilmi didn¡¯t have to give orders one after another for his tribe to follow after him. There was no need for words as they chased his back.


    Meanwhile, the Leon Heart n¡¯s cavalry took a long way around the battlefield and rode swiftly to block the enemies¡¯ path.


    They were resolved not to let even one of these men go, but there was still a gap in strength for them to fight them straight up.


    The descending arrows of Ganra seemed to have been possessed by the will of Ganra itself as they tore through the adventurers, flesh and armor together. The fangs and the centaurs, whose viges have been attacked, burned madly with thirst for vengeance as they charged toward the adventurers.


    When the fangs lost their right arm, they would use their left. When both arms were lost, they would use their fangs to bite at the adventurers.


    Even when their legs were injured, they would crawl toward their enemy and grapple with them to drag them to the ground. In the face of such madness, where it seemed as if the Fang Tribe (Werewolf) would fight till thest drop of blood in their veins dried, the adventurers could not help but waver.

 Volume 3, Chapter 247 - The Return of a Great Man (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 247 - The Return of a Great Man (3/4)</h4>


    Moreover, the humans only used their bows the first time around before switching to their spears and charging. So great was their anger that it could not be calmed unless they bathed themselves in the blood of their enemies.


    Given such a situation, it was impossible to fight calmly. In their anger, the centaur warriors skewered the enemies, and though magic would descend upon them to blow away one of their arms, they would keep going while using the skewered humans as their shields.


    The descending arrows were their cover. They divided the enemy, shot them down, and prevented them from moving as one. That was the handiwork of the Ganra Archers.


    Gilmi was Gilmi, after all.


    Though his brethren and the demihumans may have given themselves to their wrath, he used his wrath to foster his calm mind, allowing him to coldly analyze the enemy.


    And the enemies were also notorious adventurers.


    Individually, they would not lose out to either the goblins or the demihumans. They started grouping themselves up and started resisting against the fierce attacks of the demihumans. Had they been led by a skilledmander, perhaps the oue would have been different, but s, they did not have such amander.


    Esgare and Gaerix may indeed be skilled as far as individuals went, but their ability to leadrge armies was so poor that they could not even receive a passing mark for it.


    Every one of them was strong, so they were able to attack the demihuman viges even without amander, but a real battle was a different breed altogether.


    One needed the resolve to be able to cut down the few to make the most of the majority, as well as the authority to make others understand that. Unfortunately, no one naturally blessed with such talents was present among the adventurers.


    Amidst the fierce battle that was the very picture of the saying ¡®to wash blood with blood¡¯, Gilmi¡¯s eyes miraculously gathered into one point. An arrow of ether shot forth without a physical arrow.


    It was the adventurer using the greatest treasure of Ganra, the Meteor Bow (Byunei Bow).


    ¡°Warriors of Ganra.¡±


    Quietly but loudly, Gilmi¡¯s voice resounded.


    As if lost in the words of a hero, the gaze of the Ganra Warriors gathered onto his back.


    The First Archer (Gadieta), the Hero of Ganra, and one of the four generals that the goblins prided themselves in. Many names exalted his heroic feats. He looked down on the battlefield as he drew his arrow on his bow.


    ¡°Prepare to charge.¡±


    The tribe howled.


    Archers were not supposed to fight up close.


    They were the Ganra Tribe. They were smaller than the other goblin tribes and lived by climbing up trees.


    But they were goblins.


    The arrow Gilmi shot was the signal for their charge.


    The warriors of Ganra abandoned the advantageous position that was the hills and charged forth toward the battlefield where the adventurers and demihumans fought. As they shot their bows while running, Gilmi led the charge. He moved quickly like the arrow he shot, all to regain the honor they had lost.


    They shot their bows urately and quickly as they charged toward the battlefield. It was the final push to im victory. The oue of the battle was clear, but the remaining adventurers were tenacious.


    Even though they were adventurers, they knew that being wiped out here meant death. So they tried to gradually leave the battlefield by receiving Gilmi¡¯s charge with the vanguards, while the rear guards tried to cover them.


    The mad attacks of the demihuman also had a disadvantage to it. They could attack fiercely for some time, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain it for long. The demihumans have started to tire, but the adventurers were still moving as an organization and were trying to retreat. It didn¡¯t seem as if they would be wiped out just yet.


    Moreover, there was also the arrows shooting from the rearguards.


    If those were just mere arrows, then even Gilmi and the others wouldn¡¯t mind them. But the arrows of the Byunei Bow shot by Gaerix the Raptor possessed enough power to even stave off Narsa. An arrow of ether that could blow away three people with one shot.


    Every time that arrow hit them, the Ganra Tribe¡¯s pride was hurt.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    The arrows shot by Gilmi flew into the air. For a moment, the rain of arrows caused the adventurers at the vanguard to be disordered.


    In that moment, the battlefield seemed to stop, and Gilmi and Gaerix¡¯s gaze met each other.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    They nocked certain death upon their bows, and did so with such haste that not even a flicker couldpare. Their arrows shot forth through the gaps between the soldiers, but the slight contact caused them to miss their mark.


    One arrow grazed past Gilmi¡¯s cheek, while the other buried itself into Gaerix the Raptor¡¯s chest.


    Gaerix looked on with shock at Gilmi, but Gilmi did not so much as feel happiness from shooting down his prey, and he quickly moved on to his next target.


    Esgare quickly rushed over, and in the next moment, an arrow precisely found its way into his head.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    That was Gaerix¡¯sst word.


    After the archers supporting the vanguards copsed, the vanguards too lost their foothold. To make things worse, Gi Zu Ruo and Bui attacked them from their nks after receiving Gilmi¡¯s message.


    Already, they had no ce left to run. The Leon Heart n¡¯s cavalry that was dispatched to block their rear attacked them with Gi Zu.


    With this battle the adventurers that were wrecking mayhem at the back of the kingdom werepletely wiped out.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga the Hero of Ganra.


    Once again, the name of Ganra¡¯s hero reverberated among the goblins.

 Volume 3, Chapter 247 - The Return of a Great Man (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 247 - The Return of a Great Man (4/4)</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. If he can regenerate endlessly, then just stop that.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    When Esgare tilted his head, nche the War Princess said that simply.


    ¡°If you could do just that, then the monsters might run away in fear.¡±


    ¡°Is that how it is?¡±


    ¡°That is how it is indeed.¡±


    Before nche the War Princess¡¯s captivating smile, Esgare scratched his head, troubled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? To me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I picked you out. So I¡¯m expecting a lot from you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do my best, but please don¡¯t expect too much. I¡¯m a coward, after all.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Honesty is a good thing indeed. Three months. Stir up trouble behind them for three months and my n will be¡ª No. Three months and you can go home.¡±


    He recalled the conversation he had with nche the War Princess.


    When word of Esgare¡¯s defeat reached the western front lines were the War Princess was facing off against the goblins, it has already been four months since he started troubling the goblins.


    ¡°¡­I see. So he died.¡±


    ¡°Yes. All the adventurers were killed.¡±


    She nodded to her feeble aide and leaned on her chair¡¯s backrest.


    ¡°I wish to be alone for awhile. You may excuse yourself.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    The scent of the highest grade tea caused her face to twist.


    ¡°¡­Fool.¡±


    She offered a silent prayer for her subordinate, and then faced off against the country that was akin to a mighty monster.


    It wasn¡¯t until three dayster that word of the political instability behind was brought to her.


    ¡°The Agarmua and Kushunora are gathering soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    nche closed her eyes for a moment and became thoughtful, then immediately said.


    ¡°We¡¯re withdrawing. We¡¯ve gained plenty of time.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not elegant for them not to show an opening. I will stand at the rearguard. Have the allied countries withdraw first.¡±


    At nche¡¯s orders, the entire army withdrew from the western front lines. When the subordinates of the Goblin King saw that, they immediately wanted to jump at them.


    The enemy was withdrawing. It was a perfect opportunity to attack.


    To these goblins who wanted to defeat the Holy Shushunu Kingdom as soon as possible, the withdrawal of the War Princess¡¯ army was no different from dangling a delicious treat before their eyes.


    ¡°The War Princess positioned herself at the rearguard, huh¡­ It would be best to take care.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    Gi Gu wanted to pursue the enemy andshed out at Pale, but she calmly exined the situation of the army.


    ¡°While the situation behind us was aplete mess, Gi Gi-dono¡¯s Zailduk fortunately finished reorganizing itself. Aransain also looks like it¡¯ll make it in time. The efficacy of an attack from every direction has been provenst year in the battle with Germion Kingdom.¡±


    If there was anything to be concerned about, it would be the cirction of goods at the disordered Western Capital. Because of that the new soldiers might not make it in time, but it wasn¡¯t that important. Now that the reorganization of the four armies have beenpleted, they had more than enough power to conquer the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    ¡°There is certainly some truth to that.¡±


    Pale nodded to the king¡¯s words, and started exining her strategy to defeat the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    ¡°In other words, we will be attacking the enemy from two directions. Aransain and Zailduk will take the enemy from the south. While Felduk and the king¡¯s imperial guards will attack from the west.¡±


    ¡°What about Fanzel?¡±


    Gi Gu asked.


    ¡°The traces left behind by the rebellions run deep yet. And considering the burden on the Governor-General of the Western Capital, Yoshu, I believe it would be best to leave one of the armies behind.¡±


    Because of the unexpected effects of the disorder at the rear on their military progress, Pale changed her appraisal of Yoshu, and decided that overworking the people working to support them from behind would only impede the king¡¯s path to world domination.


    As such, she advised to leave behind Gilmi¡¯s Fanzel.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I feel bad for Gilmi-dono, but I understand.¡±


    Seeing Gi Gu nod, Pale continued.


    ¡°The War Princess will most likely aim for the king. All our enemies so far have fought following that line of thought. That if they could just take the head of the king, then they would be able to turn the war to their favor; therefore¡­¡±


    Pale¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Gi Go-dono, the Gaidga Tribe, and the strong among Gi Za-dono¡¯s druid will be with the king and his imperial guards.¡±


    The king raised his brows, but didn¡¯t say anything. He knew better than anyone about the state of his body. It was only natural that one would choose a method that would produce more reliable results than an uncertain one.


    ¡°In this battle, Aransain and Zailduk will attack from the south and aim for the Imperial Capital of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom as quickly as possible. We¡¯ve also promised the throne to one of the three great nobles, the Kushunora House, so they will be taking our side.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t be giving power or authority to the Kushunora.¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply and he was about to point that part out, but Pale interjected and continued talking. In this world, there were no words weaker than that of a loser¡¯s. So long as they could defeat the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, a great noble house was nothing to speak of.


    It was alsomonly known that the Holy Shushunu Kingdom did not have anyone more capable than the War Princess. After all, if such a person existed, then authority over the army would have been handed to him instead.


    ¡°Depending on the situation, Gi Gu-dono¡¯s Felduk might have to turn around and create an encirclement.¡±


    Pale¡¯s slender fingers moved the piece ced atop the map and positioned it to form half an encirclement.


    When she saw Gi Gu nod, she turned to the king.


    ¡°Your decision, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Very well. There is the matter regarding the schemes as well, so let us open hostilities 20 dayster.¡±


    As Pale bowed to the Goblin King, the rest of the high-ranked goblins followed suit.


    And so, it was in this way that the War Princess Battle finally began.

 Volume 3, Chapter 248 - Battle of Gilgimel Plains I (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 248 - Battle of Gilgimel ins I (1/4)</h4>


    At the start of summer, in the middle parts of the month of Rabito, the Goblin King led his forces and advanced like ragin billows from the western and southern borders. The Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain), which was led by Gi Ga Rax and included the angry demihumans, was especially fast. They fully disyed their strength as they moved faster than any of the goblins.


    This army that ran so quickly they cut the wind, advanced through the meadows fiercely and quickly as if they were riding tigers. The billowing clouds of smoke formed a line and created a wedge shape upon thend, and any beast that caught wind of their great march fled in fear.


    The newly reformed twin-headed beast and axe army (Zeilduk) that was led by Gi Gi Orudo also did not lose out.


    They were behind Aransain a few hours, but their monster beasts cried loudly as they shook the earth. Humans may not be able to hear their howls from afar, but the beasts could; hence, the small monster beasts and animals also fled from them.


    After being thoroughly defeated by the War Princess in thest war, Gi Gi decided on the roles of the monster beasts ording to their special traits. Until now, they have merely been trampling over their enemies, but now they would be using the monster beasts strategically.


    Gi Ji Arsil, who was apanying him, also swore to fight against the War Princess once more.


    Their role was to approach the imperial capital of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom as quickly as they could and take it from them. If they could take the heads of the royal family, then they would be able to corner the War Princess strategically and tactically.


    One of the three great nobles, the Kushunora House, had given them a favorable response, so the goblins were in high spirits. They advanced onward as if there could be no better opportunity to attack the Holy Shushunu Kingdom than now.


    ording to Pale¡¯s n, the War Princess was likely to go for the Goblin King and Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army (Felduk).


    She may be the War Princess, but even she couldn¡¯t be in two ces at the same time.


    There was nothing she could do in ces she couldn¡¯t reach.


    Hence, this was the perfect opportunity to take back the initiative that has been kept from them all this time.


    What stood in the way of Aransain and Zailduk, who advanced in speeds unknown to human armies, was a human army.


    From a distance, it could be seen that they had 1,000 footmen and 500 horsemen in their ranks.


    To Gi Ga Rax¡¯s eyes, they seemed greatly troubled and did not have any of that sharp spirit. As he eyed the enemy, he took the reins into his mouth, drew his spear with one arm, and cut down a dragonfly.


    When Hal of Paradua, Mido of the Fang, and Tianos of the Centaurs saw that, they shifted their formation to be an even shaper wedge shape with Gi Ga as the arrow head.


    Gi Ga released the reins from his mouth, and then as he supported his body up with only his legs, raised up his spear and charged into the enemy army.


    ¡°To battle!¡±


    Hal cried out to the rare-ss goblins following behind. At that, howls bellowed out in response one after another, and the entire army followed after the quiet Gi Ga.


    The speed of the goblin¡¯s fastest, Aransain, must have been unexpected for them. They hurriedly tried to change their formation, but Gi Ga already led Aransain¡¯s fangs into their nks, and in the blink of an eye, they were torn through, the formation of the foot soldiers in tatters.


    As Gi Ga broke past the footmen¡¯s formation, he swung off the 4 or 5 soldiers skewered by his spear and led his army toward the course of the enemy horsemen. The horsemen shook in fear like prey eyed by a powerful predator, and before they knew it, the enemy was already upon them.


    Overwhelmed, they tried to scatter and flee, but most of them misjudged the speed of Aransain and found themselves hunted.


    Despite that, the reason why a third of them still lived was because Gi Ga did not want to slow their pace by wasting their time pursuing them, so he quickly stopped the pursuit and brought his army back together.


    ¡°Our duty is to reach the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.¡±


    After bringing Aransain back together, he spoke to the unsatisfied soldiers of Aransain.


    ¡°Our speed will lead us to victory!¡¡If you have time to waste chasing after enemy soldiers as if they were stones by the wayside, use that instead to im the head of the enemy¡¯s leader even a moment sooner.¡±


    Before the cries of this Baron ss goblin, these fierce soldiers obediently bowed their heads.


    ¡°Onwards!¡¡The steps we take shall open the path to victory!¡¡Our unparalleled speed will lead us to the glory our king desires!¡±


    Encouraged by Gi Ga, Aransain once again rode for the Imperial Capital.


    Meanwhile, Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster army reacted to the blood left behind by the soldiers in by Gi Ga¡¯s Aransain.


    ¡°At this rate, our speed will slow down.¡±


    Gi Gi knitted his brows atop his Large-Horned Ostrich (Triple Head), and then gave the order to do away with the smell confusing the monster beasts.


    ¡°Bring out the Fast-Footed Bandits (Geotorat).¡±


    They released the thorn dogs sensitive to the smell of the blood to chase after the source.


    ¡°Good, now bring out the Slow-Footed Bandits (Goratorat).¡±


    After judging that the fast-footed ones were far enough, he ordered the other group of salivating thorn dogs to give chase too. This two-tiered pursuit unit was one of the ways they thought of to make use of the special traits of the monster beasts. The thorn dogs had a habit of gathering together when they¡¯ve smelled the blood of a kill or the blood of another thorn dog.


    Gi Gi prepared these two-tiered pursuit units to make use of that special trait.


    In fact these Torat squads, which were devised to chase after fleeing soldiers, were so effective that Zailduk came to be infamously known as an army that didn¡¯t even leave corpses in their trails.


    To the slow-footed infantry, the Torat squads were truly an arrow from the God of Death.


    After doing away with the smell of blood and the monsters beasts having calmed down, Gi Gi headed north and followed after Aransain.

 Volume 3, Chapter 248 - Battle of Gilgimel Plains I (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 248 - Battle of Gilgimel ins I (2/4)</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯ve done really well actually.¡±


    After recovering from his illness, Yoshu was now meeting an adventurer inside the governor-general¡¯s office alone.


    ¡°I did it for money.¡±


    The short statured girl said as she received herpensation. She opened the bag of copper coins and counted them, then frowned and red at Yoshu.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it must be hard raising so many children at your age. Just think of it as a little act of kindness from the governor-general.¡±


    The frowning half elf, Mill Dora, showed her business smile to Yoshu.


    ¡°¡­Sorry, but I don¡¯t need such kindness.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. If you need a reason to ept it, then just take it aspensation for contributing to the public order of the city.¡±


    ¡°I fulfilled the contract I took. That¡¯s all. No more no less.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Stubborn, aren¡¯t we? In that case, how about you run a little errand for me?¡±


    Other than dispatching the adventurers from his guild, another reason why Yoshu was able to find the whereabouts of the adventurers right after his return was because he paid attention to the adventurers that had a high sess rate.


    It was by gathering them andmanding them that he was able to fulfill the difficult tasks demanded from him as the Governor-General of the Western Capital. In the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, the jobs he gave these adventurers would be considered S Rank.


    These adventurers skilled enough toplete the works posted by the Governor-General himself were not only regr members of the guild, but they were also paid more handsomely for taking on such jobs. Of course, an increase in pay also meant an increase in difficulty and special requirements. But just dispatching Mill wouldn¡¯t have been enough, so he had to dispatch new adventurers and even people who weren¡¯t adventurers.


    A lot of money had to be used to mobilize so many people, butpared to the wealth flowing through the Highway of Wealth (Jewel Road), it was a meager sum.


    By epting the brilliant officials dispatched by the king as aides, the economic bloc spreading from the Western Capital gradually solidified Germion State, the southern city states, and the Forest of Darkness as important locations.


    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I just need you to deliver this letter to someone.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s inside the Western Capital.¡±


    ¡°So to who should I deliver it?¡±


    ¡°A demihuman child by the name of Leonis Verdio. He should be easy to find if you head to the southwest district.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After that Yoshu sent her off, and Mellisia peeked in from the next room, while Yoshu was already setting about his next work.


    ¡°Was that wise?¡¡Wasn¡¯t it an important letter?¡±


    Mellisia was a girl dressed in maid clothes, but she possessed excellent administrative abilities that allowed her to serve as an important secretary to Yoshu. Still, if that were the only good thing about her, then there would have still been many other candidates. The real reason Yoshu put much importance to her was because she could easily distinguish the goblins and wasn¡¯t afraid of them like the other humans were.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I picked out someone I could trust.¡±


    ¡°An adventurer and a girl my age?¡±


    ¡°I trust you a lot too.¡±


    Yoshu¡¯s faint smile caused Mellisia to blush a little and reply with a high-pitched voice.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Oh? A letter from the Governor-General of the Western Capital?¡±


    A letter was delivered to the prime minister of Elrain Kingdom, Elbert Noen, when the disturbance caused by the adventurers sent by the enemy had finally calmed down and the goblins were attacking the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    The letter brought to him had the seal of the Governor-General of the Western Capital and was stamped with wax. It was most likely authentic. Elbert read the letter sent from the western capital to various countries through the merchants distributing goods. His sagacious expression showed no change as he nodded.


    ¡°And here I thought there were no humans under the Goblin King. What an unexpected discovery.¡±


    Rumors of the Western Capital¡¯s development reached even Elrain Kingdom through the merchants.


    The proposal brought forward by that letter was topete with the guilds through another guild. Thework of adventurers put up by the Holy Shushunu Kingdom throughout the world was vast and thorough. They worked closely with the daily lives of people. But humans weren¡¯t the only ones who could be adventurers. There were elves among their ranks too.


    The expansion of the adventurers guild of the kingdom of monsters. With its doors opened wide, it will ept goblins, demihumans, elves, and humans as adventurers, increasing the number of personnel that could be mobilized and prevent things such as thest incident from urring.


    ¡°An interesting proposal.¡±


    If this proposal could be realized, then they could even hire adventurers from the conquered territories and send them to the battlefield. On top of that, they would also be able to eliminate the prejudices between races and further develop their culture.


    ¡°Do you think so too, Felbi-dono?¡±


    He turned to the garden, where a wind elf (sylph) warrior and an earth elf (gnome) warrior were crossing swords. It was rare for Felbi to find someone he could properly fight with, so he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    But even that battle that looked like a dance came to an end when the earth elf (gnome) warrior threw away his sword.


    ¡°What? Giving up?¡±


    Felbi smiled like a predator eyeing its prey as he asked that question, but the gnome that took on the name of homeless (Royon) only shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°We¡¯ll settle this at another time. Rather than this, I¡¯m more interested in if that king will ept our proposal or not.¡±


    ¡°He has a big heart, so I¡¯m sure it will be fine.¡±


    Felbi said as he put away the swords. Berk Alsen Royon heave a breath of relief.


    ¡°Thank you, Brethren.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This too is a kind of fate.¡±


    Then Felbi asked Elbert if he minded, and thetter wryly smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll be an adventurer too when the goblins take over the world,¡± Felbi muttered.


    ¡°If you do that, my daughter will throw a tantrum and ask you to take her with you,¡± Elbert pointed out.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Felbi deeply sighed and covered his face with one hand.


    ¡°Well, either way, you probably won¡¯t be fighting until the Holy Shushunu Kingdom surrenders.¡±


    The goblins have already attacked the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. It was because Elbert knew that that he said that, but Berk¡¯s pensive face didn¡¯t crumble.


    ¡°nche Ririnoie the War Princess. She¡¯s not someone you can underestimate.¡±


    Felbi patted the thoughtful Berk¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a worrywart. Just let the war take its course. And even if things don¡¯t turn out well, I¡¯m sure that too is the guidance of the gods.¡±


    ¡°I see. If it¡¯s the guidance of the God of Forest (Chenzhen) and the God of Water (Iren), then I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    As Berk nodded, Felbi smiled and turned his eyes to the north where the battlefield was.

 Volume 3, Chapter 248 - Battle of Gilgimel Plains I (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 248 - Battle of Gilgimel ins I (3/3)</h4>


    The king¡¯s cavalry at the center, Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army (Felduk) at the vanguard, and Gi Za Zakuend and Gi Do Buruga¡¯s druids at the nks. At the rear was the king, the Gaidga Tribe, the snow demons (Yugushiva) led by Yustia, the special forces led by Gi Go Amatsuki, and the elven archers led by Pale herself.


    They specialized in fighting alone, so Pale positioned them to act as the king¡¯s security.


    Their job was to protect the king whom the enemy was likely to target. The honor of the vanguard was given to Gi Gu¡¯s Felduk. Their defenses were exceptionally strong even among the goblins, so their role was to block the enemy¡¯s attack and allow the king¡¯s cavalry to attack.


    If the enemy were to hold themselves behind their walls, then the forcesing from the south, Aransain and Zailduk, would directly attack the imperial capital. Either way, the idea was to bring the enemy forces out into the fields where the goblins specialized, and conquer the Holy Shushunu Kingdom all at once.


    If the War Princess were to go after the southern army, then the western army could just directly attack the imperial capital instead. They were attacking from two directions, so whichever force she chose to deal with, she would be leaving behind a weak point they could attack.


    Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s schemes has caused one of the three great noble families, the Kushunora House, to collude with the goblins. Being able to scheme with the Kushunora House, who possessed many territories in the south, was a good sign.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s Bow and arrow army (Fanzel), which has been made to expand along the border of the west, were given Zaurosh¡¯s human cavalry too, and with their numbers now approaching 8,000, they tried to break through the eastern side.


    ¡°Keeping them behind their walls is the best n if we want to seal their cavalry, but we¡¯ll intentionally lead them out and challenge them in the fields.¡±


    Pale said as she pointed to the map before the battle began.


    ¡°I believe the destruction of the War Princess¡¯s Sorcerer Cavalry (Mana Guard) is the fastest path to conquering the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.¡±


    War supplies from various countries through the guild, the intelligence department that could be said to be the legacy of the Red King, and the soldiers and resources provided by the subordinate minor nations.


    To the goblins that was just starting to get their fingers wet regarding the economy, they did not know of any other way to defeat the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. The humans still held the reins when it came to the economy, and the goblins were basically a thousand steps behind.


    ording to the Kushunora House, the main hostile faction was indeed the House of Ririnoie.


    If they could defeat the Holy Shushunu Kingdom known for its domination over the ins, then even the dream of conquering the continent won¡¯t sound like a drunkard¡¯s babbling anymore.


    But the enemy was a monster blessed with both the talent for schemes and strategies. It was that brilliance transcending age and experience that only a genius could possess that blocked the goblins¡¯ path.


    Using various intelligenceworks, Pale sought to grasp the movements of the War Princess.


    She picked out iron-legged cavalries for their messengers so they could instantly respond regardless if the War Princess¡¯ sorcerer cavalry (mana guard) were to appear in the south or in the west.


    She was even aware of the current location of the archer knights, who were under the direct control of the royal family, thence knights, who were the elite of the army, and even the army gathered from the various countries.


    The only one whose location she was not aware of was nche Ririnoie.


    Amander¡¯s talent could immediately change an army. Since nche couldmand some of the archer knights and thence knights, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she would aim for.


    That alone Pale couldn¡¯t surmise.


    ¡°If things go well, she will go for the king, but it¡¯s also possible that she might try to wipe out the southern army along with the Kushunora instead.¡±


    Pale couldn¡¯t make up her mind, so she devised a n where she could respond no matter what the War Princess did.


    Over 20 days into the month of Rabito, the goblin forces led by the Goblin King, heralding from the east, finally approached the borders of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    Until now everything has been going smoothly - too smoothly, in fact - and not even once did they meet with their foes. It was then that a report from the Kushain Believers came.


    ¡ªThe adherents of the Short Sword Battle Maiden (Valkyria) has attacked the Kushain Believers, and it was a difficult fight even with Vn Do Zul.¡¡The Kushain Believers did not always have their great army. Their coffers simply would not be able to sustain it, so their standing army was very small.


    That army was left to Vn, but if even he was struggling, then themander of the Valkyria must be sharp-minded.


    ¡°What of the Sorcerer Cavalry (Mana Guard)?¡±


    ¡°Still at the Imperial Capital.¡±


    The Valkyria numbered 2,500 ording to the report. Their entire army was made up of cavalries, so the Kushain Believers made up mostly of footmen were a poor match.


    The king had to make a decision.

 Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel Plains II (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel ins II (1/4)</h4>


    In a disy of Far¡¯s abilities asmander to the Short Sword Battle Maiden (Valkyria), she attacked the holy city of the Kushain Believers right when the goblins were about to pass the borders of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    This exquisite timing was of course devised by the War Princess. Unfortunately, the goblins couldn¡¯t possibly imagine how the ripples of this attack would affect the battlefield.


    ¡°If you think about it normally, this move is clearly meant to make us turn,¡± Pale the Tactician said.


    The Goblin King nodded, ¡°Indeed. We can¡¯t abandon a friend, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Perhaps the enemy has even taken your personality into consideration.¡±


    ¡°But even then my decision won¡¯t change. To bend myself for the sake of victory is no different from defeat.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but¡­ It¡¯s not as if we didn¡¯t anticipate this move. Moving the bow and arrow army (Fanzel) situated at the border is also one option.¡±


    ¡°Gilmi, huh.¡±


    That name spread not only among the goblins but also among the humans. Ra Gilmi Fishiga, one of the four goblin generals and a hero. No person could be better suited to provide aid to the Kushain Believers.


    ¡°Very well. Send Gilmi to Cultidian. We will continue our advance.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    At this point in time, nothing fundamental has changed with the goblins¡¯ approach.


    They would aim for the capital of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom from two sides - the west and the south - and whichever side the War Princess met will face her while the remaining side shall continue and attack the imperial capital, Rishu. Even if the unlikely were to ur and the force meeting the War Princess were to meet defeat, with the imperial capital directly attacked, it shouldn¡¯t be possible for her forces to endure the next battle.


    But one condition to their victory was that the Goblin King had to survive no matter what.


    Rebuilding armies and managing the country were only possible because of the king; hence, Pale made sure to bring insurance. Insurance in the form of warriors such as Gi Go Amatsuki and Rashka, warriors skilled in fighting individuals.


    As nche the War Princess feared, the goblins¡¯ greatest strength was indeed their ability to supplement their numbers.


    In fact, so great was that potential that they could lose 10,000 soldiers and within just a year raise another army of the same size. Pale couldn¡¯t read the War Princess, so she devised this n knowing that Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Felduk could very well be taken out along with the enemy, but that was fine.


    Even if they took each other out, victory would still be theirs.


    With this premise, Pale¡¯s n was almost wless.


    As the goblins traveled from the west to the eastern parts of the Germion region, they finally entered the borders of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. It was gradual, but the information being brought to Pale was bing more and more frequent.


    Three days ago the sorcerer cavalry (mana guard) and the coalition army of the various countries departed imperial capital Rishu and entered a fortress in the outskirts.


    ¡°I suppose it would be too naive to take this as them being wary of our actions?¡±


    By positioning themselves near the imperial capital, they would be able to respond whichever way they were attacked from. At a nce, their positioning might appear that way, but on the contrary, it was a poor move.


    In fact, such a n could only worsen the threat of a direct attack to the imperial capital by allowing the two armies to gather. Or at the very least, that¡¯s what Pale thought; hence, why she believed that the War Princess would attack them while the two armies were separated.


    ¡°Are they not aware of the internal affairs of the Kushunora House?¡±


    Would it really be possible for them not to know despite the Kushunora moving so suspiciously? Pale shook her head as soon as she spoke the words.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not that soft.¡±


    She employed the Dark Hands and used them like disposable pawns. She even showed off the necks of the warriors they¡¯ve in. Such a person couldn¡¯t possibly be soft.


    If so, then why? Once more Pale dove into the sea of thought.


    Does the War Princess think her favored Mana Guard could wipe out the goblins? Again, that would be too naive. Pale had no intentions of repeating her blunder at Pena.


    ¡°A trap?¡±


    It was a word that Pale once uttered in order to suppress the pursuit of the goblins. Her thoughts ovepped.


    What kind of trap? A trap that could massacre the goblins. With so many skilled mages in their ranks, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they knew one or two spells that Pale wasn¡¯t aware of.


    But Pale had no way of proving that.


    Like that the days passed with Pale unable to shake away the thoughts of a trap. It wasn¡¯t until 8 dayster that the goblins finally made their way to the fortress where the mana guard and the coalition army had holed themselves in.


    ¡°What are you hesitating for?¡±


    The Goblin King said as he looked toward the enemy encampment. His gaze fell upon Pale as he showed himself riding upon the terrifying carnivorous horse (Andrewarchus) to their foes.


    ¡°Everything has gone as you¡¯ve nned until now. The enemy¡¯s capital lies before us, and the enemy that must be defeated has been lured out. Your strategy has surpassed the War Princess.¡±


    ¡°It would be nice if that were the case, but¡­ To be honest, I have never been humbled so much by an opponent before.¡±


    Pale was a battle tactician. She specialized in using tactics to wipe out her foes. In contrast to her, the War Princess was a monster who used strategies and schemes.


    And she was so good at hiding her cards that it was impossible to tell whether one was at an advantage or disadvantage until everything ys out.


    For someone like Pale who forces herself to try and read her foes, there could be no worse foe.


    The Carlion Quinn Kirks whom she fought in the past was the same kind of person as her, but he had the makings of a prime minister as evidenced by how he could write policies to govern a country.


    Whereas Pale woulde up with a n to respond to the current situation, nche the War Princess and Carlion the Genius Adviser specialized in anticipating how the situation would change and how they could grasp victory.


    Perhaps it was because she specialized in defending, while Carlion and nche specialized in attacking.


    If she could mesh well, then she could exhibit her abilities, but otherwise, she¡¯s a poor match.


    ¡°But the ones attacking are us. You¡¯ve sent a messenger to Aransain, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A messenger has also been dispatched to the House of Kushunora. This should make everything clear, but¡­¡±


    Note: Changed Andoryu Sarkus to Andrewarchus. There¡¯s no s, so it¡¯s Andrewarchus instead of Andrewsarchus.

 Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel Plains II (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel ins II (2/4)</h4>


    The tiger and spear army (Aransain) and the twin-headed beast and axe army (Zeilduk) groaned when they saw the sight unfolding before them.


    The two armies meant to attack the imperial capital of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, Rishu, were furious for having been deceived. Several soldiers and a repaired Kushunora castle was blocking their way.


    ¡°The king must be informed.¡±


    The gs raised by the enemies before Gi Ga Rax belonged to none other than the Kushunora and Agarmua houses.


    The king needed to be informed of this betrayal. Aransain, which moved northward as fast as it could, did notpletely trust the Kushunora House.


    They moved as fast as they could precisely to prevent the enemy from trying anything funny, but given how prepared the enemy was, it seems they have been preparing for a long time now.


    The base of the Kushunora House was surrounded by giant walls, upon which were lined up many giant ballistae and small catapults. They must have spent a fortune on all of these.


    ¡°We were had!¡±


    Gi Ga trembled in anger as he red at the castle walls and sent a messenger to the king.


    ¡°We need to make siege weapons before Gi Jii-dono¡¯s army (regiol) arrives.


    With a siege battle at hand so suddenly, Aransain couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, that¡¯s a lot of disgusting goblins.¡±


    The current head of the Agarmua House, Barad, snorted with his characteristic hook nose as he looked down at the gathering goblins from above in his spire.


    ¡°Is this wise, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I was the one who asked for help in the first ce.¡±


    In response to the question of his servant, Barad puffed up his chest and spoke full of dignity, then smiled.


    ¡°And I won¡¯t allow just myself to make a loss. If I have to make a loss, then I¡¯ll drag my friendly neighbors too.¡±


    Baradughed loudly, and the servant bowed.


    ¡°You seem to be having fun.¡±


    The one who said that with a reproachful gaze was the present head of the Kushunora House, Sharnei. Just as Barad had once described him as a pig, thebination of his armor with his abundant stature gave him amanding face and a powerful physique.


    The goblins cried out, but Barad wasn¡¯t agitated in the slightest. In contrast, Sharnei¡¯s face paled as he looked down at the unfolding sight.


    ¡°Just as a safe journey necessitates a friend, a journey through life necessitates a piece of hell, right?¡±


    ¡°You lie. I¡¯ve never heard that saying before.¡±


    It was then that the terrifying howls of the goblins reached them.


    Baradughed loudly and enjoyed the goblins¡¯ anger, but Sharnei cowered before their fuming bellows.


    ¡°Why are you having so much fun? If the youngdy of the Ririnoie were to fall, then we might have found a ce among them. No, we definitely would have!¡±


    ¡°She would not be fit to be the current head of the Ririnoie House if she were to fall here. And you might not be aware of this, but that girl is actually quite scary.¡±


    A kind of ferocity surfaced upon Barad¡¯s smiling face. ¡°I know because I experienced it before,¡± he smiled, and the young man cowered because of his doubts.


    ¡°Well, just watch. The noble title that is the War Princess isn¡¯t just for show.¡±


    ¡°How can you trust her so much!?¡±


    Sharnei shrieked andined but Barad justughed.


    ¡°Come now, I am a great noble unmatched in the world!¡¡And yet, look! A young girl not even 20 actually managed to stand as my equal! As someone who was once against her, I know her very well. And you too will know if you just fight with her once.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you the one who pulled strings in the back during the session wars of the War Princess?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, perhaps, but rest assured. Victory is already ours. If we lose, then that just means we never had a chance of winning in the first ce.¡±


    Hisughter resounded so loudly in the spire it didn¡¯t lose out to the goblins¡¯ cries.


    ¡°Now, general. It is time for war.¡±


    Urged by the old man, the stones loaded into the catapults hurled toward the goblins, and the battle at the southern part of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom began.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The forces led by the Goblin King met with the main force of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom at Gilgimel ins. The mana guards, who have holed themselves in the fortress near the imperial capital and who made up the main force of the holy army, used the coalition army as their vanguard.


    Many coats of arms were held up. And among those was undoubtedly the House of Ririnoie.


    ¡°That definitely belongs to the Ririnoie House.¡±


    A soldier confirmed that piece of information by using the Farsighted Skill, and then Pale passed that information to the king.


    nche has also been sighted among the enemy in armor, so the goblins quickly gathered their strength for a decisive battle.


    ¡°Of the enemy¡¯s forces, the mana guards number 2,500, thence knights number 1,000, and the archer knights number 1,000. Furthermore, the coalition army have 4,000 footmen and 2,000 archers.¡±


    Altogether, they have arge army that¡¯s over 10,000 soldiers strong.


    Seeing the Goblin King nod, Pale went ahead and exined the formation of the goblins.


    ¡°As for our forces, Gi Gu Verbena-dono¡¯s Felduk numbers 6,000, and Zaurosh-dono¡¯s cavalry numbers 1,000. Other than those, the imperial guards under Gi Be y-dono number 500, the elven archers number 600, Rashka¡¯s Gaidga Tribe numbers 500, and Gi Go-dono and Yustia¡¯s snow demons number 400. All in all, we have about 9,000 soldiers.¡±


    They were mostly equal in terms of numbers. What¡¯s more is that most of their soldiers were goblins, which were stronger than humans; hence, it wasn¡¯t wrong to say that their side held the advantage when it came to strength.

 Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel Plains II (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel ins II (3/3)</h4>


    ¡°The enemy has prepared a threeyered formation to receive our attack. Their cavalry is their main force; hence, they n to receive our attack with their footmen, and then wipe us out using their cavalry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fairly straightforward formation for the famed War Princess.¡±


    ¡°Generals only really resort to original tactics when they are at a disadvantage. She probably believes she can defeat us just by relying on the orthodox strategies.¡±


    When Pale said that, the goblins participating in the war council became angry.


    ¡°Naturally we will show her that she¡¯s mistaken.¡±


    ¡°But of course,¡±¡¡Gi Guughed, his canine teeth showing.


    ¡°Gi Gu-dono will take his army and assume a half-circle formation. The king¡¯s cavalry will serve as the center of the middle guard, Zaurosh-dono¡¯s cavalry will apany them at the center, and the archers will be positioned at the rear guard adjacent to Felduk.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ So you want to break through the center.¡±


    Pale nodded to the Goblin King¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes. This is a n the Ripper Knight used before.¡±


    The strategy used by Sivara the Ripper Knight.


    ¡°As such, Gi Gu-dono¡¯s ability to serve as the vanguard will be indispensable. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    Gi Gu smiled fiercely.


    ¡°We will break through the enemy¡¯s footmen and archers, and then immediately turn the cavalry around. As the enemy cavalry tries to take us from the nks, we will wipe them out from the back.¡±


    The Goblin King and the rest of the people gathered here were like students listening to a teacher answer a question. They all nodded.


    ¡°After breaking open the center, Felduk will form a circle to protect the archers. Afterwards, our cavalry shall wipe out the enemy while the elves cancel their ranged attacks with elven magic.¡±


    This n of using Felduk as a shield, while the cavalry was to be used as the sword was easy for the goblins toprehend. The high-ranking goblins nodded.


    After Pale finished exining the gist of her n, the iron-legged messenger dispatched by Gi Ga Rax finally reached her.


    ¡°Aransain and Zailduk are fighting the Kushunora!¡±


    The messenger¡¯s voice resounded throughout the war council.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ve been had?¡± Pale muttered to herself anxiously.


    ¡°But even then, our army couldn¡¯t possibly lose!¡± The Goblin King said.


    Pale looked up to the king in surprise, but the king only nced at her before turning to the goblins and humans gathered in the war council and addressing them.


    ¡°Just as Pale has nned, the enemy now matches our numbers. We have never before lost to an army of the same size.¡±


    ¡°We will do as the king wills. The traitor Kushunoras also need to be bathed in blood.¡±


    Gi Gu agreed, and the Goblin King nodded.


    ¡°First, let us break through the enemy before us. Everything else wille after that.¡±


    The Goblin King turned to the messenger and gave him permission to rest, then he turned to Pale and told her to have Aransain go around the west.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have Gi Jii and Zailduk wage the siege battle with the Kushunora, but Aransain is to rendezvous with the western army as quickly as they can.¡±


    ¡°This order shall be passed on.¡±


    Aransain would need at least four days to rendezvous with them regardless how fast they were.


    In this sensitive situation where a battle could start at any moment, four days was too long.


    ¡°Your Majesty, when shall we start the battle?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to start it whether we like it or not when the enemy makes their move, but until then, we¡¯ll wait for Aransain! Do not let your guard down!¡±


    As the Goblin King¡¯s retainers all bowed simultaneously, he dismissed them.


    ¡°Do you think we can hold for four days?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think the enemy will wait that long,¡± Pale replied.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Goblin King silently closed his eyes and felt admiration for the War Princess¡¯ yet unfolding schemes. But at the same time, he felt the desire to fight burn within him.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The following day, on the morning of the first day of the Month of Drago, the holy army of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom made their move, and the War at Gilgimel ins, one of the turning points in the War Princess Battle,menced.


    ¡°Ojousama, your orders.¡±


    At the sound of her feeble aide¡¯s voice, a full-armored nche quietly lifted up one of her arms.


    ¡°Footmen, advance!¡±


    At the sound of the Assistant Officer¡¯s voice, the lowermanders also passed themand.


    The footmen making their slow advance were drafted from various countries. The main force that was the cavalry showed no signs of moving.


    ¡°¡­Felduk advance!¡±


    In response, the goblins too made their move. As Gi Gu led Felduk to advance into a half-circle formation, the Goblin King ordered him to advance.


    ¡°Send a messenger to Gi Gu Verbena.¡±


    The messenger soldiers mostly made up of Paradua goblins shot forth like an arrow from Pale to wade through the battlefield and deliver a message to Gi Gu.


    ¡°I have received His Majesty¡¯s orders!¡±


    Gi Gu, who had drawn his sword and axe, turned to his subordinates andmanded them with a bellow.


    ¡°Advance soldiers. We shall cut open a path for our king!¡±


    Gu Naga (Long), Gu Tough, and Gu Big bellowed out along with the rest of the intermediatemanders to encourage their soldiers. Some of them used the war drums rmended by Gi Go to signal the advance of the army.


    At the sound of the drums, the soldiers wielding shields and axes stepped forward. Behind them were the soldiers wielding stone slings. Further toward the back, were the druids of the south, already chanting.


    If they attacked from outside the range of the enemy, they would naturally incur fewer casualties.


    Gi Gu had searched for a way to allow the normal goblins to attack from a distance despite not being able to use bows. Even if they couldn¡¯t attack consecutively, as long as they could attack from outside the enemy¡¯s range, the damage they could inflict on them mentally and physically would be great.


    Inspired by the catapults of the humans, Gi Gu established a projectile-based toon (Slow) and widened his tactics. He¡¯d originally wanted to use this toon alongside the anti-cavalry palisade to fight off the enemy cavalry, but they were still plenty effective against the approaching footmen.


    After all, stones flying at high speed were extremely lethal. Moreover, the druids of the south, though few in number, were not under Gi Za Zakuend and were under hismand. Because of that he was able to gather the functions of multiple armies under his army.


    This was a battle formation made possible because he was capable enough to conquer the southernnds and make the goblins living there obey him.


    ¡°Stone Throwers!¡±


    When Gi Gu had ascertained that the enemy footmen were near enough, he raised his voice and had the drums beat. As the rhythm of the war drums changed, the footmen stopped their advance and lined up their shields, then the stone throwers from behind used their slings tounch stones, flooding the ranks of the spear-wielding footmen of the enemy forces.


    As the rhythm of the war drums changed once more, Gi Gu gave orders to the three sibling goblins in charge of the front lines.


    ¡°Stop throwing stones!¡¡Take out your swords!¡±


    At Gu Naga Ferun¡¯s order, the projectile toon (slow) changed their weapons in anticipation of a close-up battle. This was the same strategy once exhibited by the hero of Pena, Allen. Even if the frontmost forces could not do it, Gi Gu adopted the strategy as he believed it should be feasible for the second and third lines.


    ¡°Raise your shields!¡±


    Gu Tough Duen and Gu Big Rueh raised their voice. The spears used by the goblins were all big, and were built with wood reinforced by iron.


    The scariest part about long spears is their length.


    That was also the case for Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol, and the way he had his soldiers gather together and advance with their spears lined up was just like a hedgehog running with its spines standing on end. Devoted to the concept of ¡®attacking the enemy from a ce they can¡¯t reach¡¯, he had a preference for even longer spears.


    There was another way to use long spears other than thrusting with it. And that was to smash with it. Line up the spears, raise them up, and smash! With the centrifugal force bolstered by the length of the spear, the resulting power would be no different from a descending club.


    As strong as goblin warriors may be, charging in without a n would only result in their defeat. Moreover, the long spear soldiers of Gi Jii Yubu also had the anti-cavalry palisade, making them a versatile branch of the goblin forces.


    The Goblin King had his four generals each adopt their personal color. Aransain was a cavalry army that focused on speed, Felduk was a monster army that focused on soldiers that could handle monster beasts, Fanzel was a mixed army, and Felduk was an army that revolved around the goblins¡¯ heightened physical abilitiespared to the humans.


    With the exception of the battle ves, Felduk had a greater ratio of goblins in its rankspared to the other three armies. It was because of that that Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s pursuit of the goblins¡¯ possibilities resulted in the strengthening of his army.


    The footmen of the enemy wielding long spears simultaneously raised up their weapons. When Gu Tough Duen and Gu Big Rueh saw that, they called out once more.


    ¡°Raise shields.¡±


    An exceedingly simple order. The goblins at the frontmost lines positioned their shields high enough to touch their shoulder pads, preparing them to receive the spears descending from above.


    As the goblins endured the impact of the spears, amander cried out.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    With a shout, the goblins passed through the spears that struck them earlier and they entered the fray. The southern goblins were shorter than normal goblins but had longer arms.


    Having a smaller body meant that there were fewer ces to be attacked. Because of that when confronting the long spearmen of the enemy, there was a high chance that they would choose to suppress them by overwhelming them.


    Of course there were enemies that stabbed at them, but these long spearmen were from the coalition army; hence, their morale varied and they also weren¡¯t that well coordinated.


    So long as the goblins were able to close the distance enough, the battle would greatly favor the goblins with their long swords, as intercepting an enemy right at your face with a long spear wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    Aransain wouldn¡¯t arrive until a dayter.


    Like this the battle at Gilgimel ins began during the attack of the goblins.

 Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel Plains III (1/7)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel ins III (1/7)</h4>


    It has been 2 hours since the Battle of Gilgimel ins began.


    The battle was gradually inclining toward the goblins, as the vanguard led by Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Felduk was overpowering the spearmen of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    The goblins that slipped in through the spears and attacked were clearly stronger than the Holy Shushunu Kingdom when considering only their strength as an infantry. But by repeatedly retreating, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom was yet to fall.


    Behind them was nche Ririnoie the War Princess, an unsparingmander also known as ¡®Lady Impaler¡¯. And that ruthlessness could only be worse given that these footmen were sent here by the countries under the patronage of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. What¡¯s more was that she has already shown to them before what happens to the countries that rebel against them; hence, these soldiers that were pulled out of their respective nation¡¯s standing army had no choice but to fight desperately. Running would only rouse the anger of the Lady Impaler. They had no choice but to desperately stop the goblins.


    That being said, the attack of the goblins was indeed fierce.


    After going through many battles and learning many things, Felduk¡¯s manner of fighting has already brought the power of the goblins to a peak.


    The reason why the Holy Shushunu Kingdom was still yet to copse despite that was because their cavalry was still a threat and persistently trying to separate them from the nks.


    The Holy Shushunu Kingdom had spread out a horizontal line. At the frontmost were the footmen and the archers. In the second line was the cavalry. And in the third line were more archers. It was a simple formation, so as soon as the Holy Shushunu Kingdom started the battle, they separated the second line and moved their cavalry toward the nks.


    The cavalries positioned at the nks would show signs ofunching an assault whenever the goblins¡¯ attacks intensified.


    The goblins deployed in a half-circle formation changed their formation as they fought the enemy, and they adopted a simr horizontal line to keep the cavalry at the nks in check.


    Normally, they should have been able to push the soldiers at the nks and surround the footmen to wipe them out, but the cavalry of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom were more agile than the goblins expected.


    Zaurosh of the Proud n (Leon Heart n) was the one leading the goblin cavalry. He was both an excellentmander and a skilled warrior who used a sickle spear.


    But there were several times more archer knights and mana guards who could shoot from afar than them. Especially, the mana guards who weren¡¯t all directly under the control of the War Princess, and had many skilled mages under their ranks.


    At the behest of the feeble man, they would cast their spells to cover for theirnce knights, and a rain of magic bullets would descend upon the goblins to slow them down.


    Of course, Zaurosh led his soldiers to try and break through that situation and proactively fought against thence knights, but not only did the enemy have more soldiers, they also ran away as soon as they provided cover, making it very difficult to pin them down.


    In these ins where there were barely any obstacles, the mana guards tuned their spells to focus on range over power.


    They already had a long range from the start, but now that range was even longer, so unless they intended on being the aggressors, Zaurosh had little chance of catching them.


    ¡°This is hard¡­ At this rate, this battle will never end.¡±


    But Zaurosh didn¡¯t think that the enemy would continue shooting at them from a distance like this either. Right now they still had their footmen, but those soldiers were already on the verge of breaking formation. Zaurosh calmed himself by telling himself that victory would be theirs as soon as the footmen¡¯s formation broke.


    Compared to Zaurosh, Pale Symphoria the Tactician was looking at the battle from a much wider perspective.


    Before long, the enemy footmen won¡¯t be able to endure the attacks of the goblins anymore. They weren¡¯t weak by any means, it just so happened that the Felduk goblins have learned much in their past battles.


    But the enemy should also be aware of that.


    Although she may not have been directly involved with any battle until now, someone as skilled as the War Princess should have already understood the advantage the goblins held physically. If so, then she should have a countermeasure of some sort in ce, but the Holy Shushunu Kingdom wasn¡¯t making any moves.


    ¡°Am I overthinking it?¡±


    Did she misread the strength of the goblins? Pale shook her head again.


    No, she¡¯s not someone who could make such a blunder.


    ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s strengthen our offensive.¡±


    No matter what schemes the enemy might have, if their footmen are wiped out, they shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything anymore. After Felduk received the order to change out their frontmost row, the battle at the frontlines became even more heated.


    By changing out the tired soldiers at the front with fresh soldiers, the offensive of the goblins naturally became stronger, and the enemy had no choice but to retreat more. The number of enemy soldiers being killed was increasing more and more.


    ¡°¡­Could it be?¡±


    As Pale sorted her mind and she took a look at the position of the armies, she instinctively felt that something was amiss. In the front were the footmen. To the nks were the cavalry that numbered nearly 2,000.


    It was just a thought, but could it be?


    Could they be waiting for someone toe from behind?


    ¡°Mu?¡±


    The first one to notice that was the Goblin King. Without so much as sparing a nce at the heated frontlines, the Goblin King turned around.


    As the Goblin King narrowed his eyes, a cold shiver crept up Pale¡¯s back and she turned toward the direction the king was looking at.


    From the clouds of dust rising from the distance could be heard the footsteps that would overturn this war right from the roots.

 Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel Plains III (2/7)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel ins III (2/7)</h4>


    Three days before the Battle of Gilgimel ins began.


    nche Ririnoie was there as a part of the detached force from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. She was there among the Short Sword Battle Maiden (Valkyria) that attacked the Kushain Believers. She didn¡¯t want the Kushain Believers to interfere in the battle with the goblins, so she decided to attack them preemptively, and then after making sure that they didn¡¯t have the leisure to join their battle anymore, she decided to settle the battle with the goblins.


    ¡°Hmm. With such high morale all around, this was a good n if I say so myself.¡±


    With her whole body covered in armor, she stood beside themander of the Valkyria, Far, and hid herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re here, n Leader. Your presence is an encouragement to us all.¡±


    ¡°Former n leader,¡± she corrected.


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    ¡°Now then, we¡¯ve already restrained the heretics. We should be going back soon.¡±


    Sheughed as if she were merely going for a walk. After removing her full face helmet, her blonde hair swayed in the wind, and she cast her eyes at the traces left by the fighting.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back from here and take the goblins from behind.¡±


    ¡°How fast shall we ride?¡±


    ¡°As fast as we can, of course.¡±


    nche smiledcently. She had correctly read the speed of the goblins¡¯ march. The will of the Red King that was the intelligence department had grown weak due to Esgare¡¯s death, but by narrowing down the objective to just one, she was still able to use them.


    She had them send her the information they gathered, and then with that she waged war against the Kushain Believers. Luring the goblins and making them wait at Gilgimel ins was also a part of her n.


    It would have been another story had the goblinsid siege, but in all their battles until now, they have always decided their battles on the ins. If the Holy Shushunu Kingdom were to be defeated, naturally nche also had to be removed. The same was true for the Mana Guard, which was the source of her strength.


    That¡¯s why she believed that they would insist on fighting a decisive battle at the ins.


    They would secure a quick victory, suppress the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, and then head east in search for another battlefield. She didn¡¯t know why, but the speed of the goblins¡¯ march and even the speed at which they conquered countries was abnormal.


    It was as if they were being driven by something to greedily conquer onend after another.


    nche couldn¡¯t possibly know what had them so impatient, but if their objective was to secure a quick victory, then a decisive battle was their best option. Presently, the former Germion Kingdom and the former Merchant Country of Pena still thought lowly of the goblins¡¯ rule and inclined heavily toward resistance.


    The entire army of the Short Sword Battle Maiden that pushed Vn followed after nche as she headed for the Gilgimel ins.


    ¡°Now then, goblins, the time hase to dance with me. May your lives elegantly and charmingly bloom death.¡±


    The smile engraved into her lips belonged to that of a cruel ruler.


    Like that nche returned to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom in order to finish off the goblins that have been dancing on the palm of her hands.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The feeble aide that has been giving orders among the mana guards narrowed his eyes when he saw the clouds of dust billowing from behind the goblins.


    ¡°¡­They¡¯ve arrived. Good work.¡±


    When the feeble aide said that, nche¡¯s full-armored body-double took off her helmet. They had chosen someone among the adventurers who was around her age to act as her bodydouble.


    ¡°Mehran Le Coude-dono. With this my job should beplete.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you. With this the conditions for victory can finally be seen.¡±


    He nodded to the body double, and then raised his voice.


    ¡°Behold my soldiers!¡±


    The mana guards were already deathly quiet, but his voice still made them listen attentively.


    ¡°Donned in ck armor, her golden hair flutters among the wind, our war princess has returned! Behold her gant figure as she rides from the distance!¡¡Behold the figure of the battle maiden as she rides back to us! Remember the name nche Ririnoie! That is the name of our master! That is the name of our savior!¡±


    At the words of the feeble aide, the hearts of the mana guards were stirred. He knew that the time to decide victory hase; hence, he spoke to empower them. The rising morale of the cavalry would also keep the footmen from copsing.


    ¡ªThe War Princess was leading their reinforcements.


    Nothing could encourage the footmen more than that information.


    ¡°Just a little more and the War Princess shall trample down our enemies from behind. Just a little more!¡±


    Themanders from various countries cried out and fiercely encouraged their soldiers.


    Compared to them, the goblins had no choice but to stand on the balls of their feet. The persistent footmen, the two nks of cavalries visibly seething with killing intent, and the war princess riding from behind. Even if these goblins couldn¡¯t see the whole situation, the panic Pale and the rest of the goblinmanders felt was transmitted to them.


    As their offensive grew weaker, the goblins had no choice but to put more importance on their defense.


    ¡°As if I¡¯m just going to let them wipe us out¡­ Felduk¡¯s nks are to turn toward the cavalry and advance. Zaurosh-dono¡¯s cavalry is to ride with the king¡¯s cavalry and move to the back. Please intercept the War Princess. Send an order to Gi Gu-dono to maintain the frontlines.¡±


    The situation suddenly changed, but Pale steadily responded.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the time hase to decide this battle. Please turn around and decide the battle with the War Princess!¡±


    A fierce smile appeared on the Goblin King and he nodded. In contrast, Pale bit her lips out of shame.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to exhaust you, Your Majesty, but it seems I amcking. The fortunes of war be with you, and please don¡¯t push yourself too much.¡±


    ¡°Pale. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. If the War Princess wishes to impede my path to world domination, then I shall remove her with my own hands!¡±


    The king rode on the andrewarchus known as Sui, and drew his great sword with his two hands, then he called out to the soldiers directly under him.


    ¡°To battle my soldiers! Destroy the enemies that ride behind us!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel Plains III (3/7)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel ins III (3/7)</h4>


    After uniting the cavalry led by Zaurosh, they rode to battle the Valkyria led by the War Princess. With the king¡¯s calvary added into the fray, even defeating the Valkyria should be possible.


    The Gaidga Tribe and the snow demons (Yugushiva) led by Gi Go were also with them to protect the Goblin King.


    The elven archers apanied Felduk. The enemy cavalry likely wanted to attack from the nks. If not for the support of the archers, even Felduk would have a hard time.


    Felduk, which pushed the frontlines, were able to create a gap inside the enemy formation by opening the nks, but if they were topress their formation, the enemy cavalry would trample them.


    Temporarily open both nks to control the enemies at the nks, remove the threat from the back, and then destroy the enemies at the nks with the cavalry. That was Pale¡¯s n.


    The Goblin King¡¯s cavalry possessed a far greater destructive prowess than that of Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain. It was made up of the few elites, chosen specifically for their loyalty and strength, necessitating that even the least among them be rare ss.


    Cavalries specialize in speed and impactpared to other army units like the infantry which included mages, archers, spearmen, and swordsmen.


    But regardless what type of army the humans might have, the cavalry of the Goblin King stands out in terms of power. The reason is because of the monster beasts that they use for steeds, which the humans find too difficult to raise.


    An explosive eleration apanied by the goblins¡¯ exceptional handling. It is with these two aspects that the king¡¯s cavalry is able to exhibit its terrifying destructive power.


    But the goblins were never really horse riders, so they did have one blind spot.


    The cavalry which Zaurosh led in a wedge-shaped assault formation was meant to intercept the Valkyria, who were riding from behind. The goblins needed to elerate first before they could exhibit their destructive strength; hence, why they had taken it upon themselves to use an assault formation.


    If they didn¡¯t remove the enemy behind them quickly, the enemy cavalry expanding toward their nks would attack them. In order to raise morale and give time to build their charge, the formation they chose was the arrow-point formation. They would focus their strength into a single point and then smash all of that into the approaching enemy.


    Zaurosh¡¯s objective was to stop the cavalry led by the War Princess. Behind them was the cavalry of the Goblin King.


    After passing by the enemy, they could go around and take the enemy from behind to help the king¡¯s cavalry in their assault. Of course in that case, if the enemy doesn¡¯t want their backs taken, then they would have no choice but to respond to their movements.


    Zaurosh tried to pass by the enemy while using the arrow-point formation, but then the movement of the enemy cavalry caused his eyes to open wide.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    The head of the enemy¡¯s formation had split into two.


    They passed by each other, and Zaurosh tried to crush them, but the enemy did something unexpected, and before he knew it, they were already leaving them behind. Zaurosh had attacked straight into the center, but the Valkyria just split to the sides. They showed no signs of regrouping into one group and instead continued riding as two diffrent groups.


    ¡°¡ªTo the right!¡¡Turn!¡±


    But Zaurosh only hesitated for a moment before deciding to chase after one of the two cavalries. Already, he had drawn up a diagram in his mind where both cavalry groups attacked him. As such, he led his cavalry to turn around.


    But again, the cavalry of Valkyria did not do as he expected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Zaurosh cried.


    Valkyria rode as if they didn¡¯t care about him, and their intentions became apparent.


    ¡ªThey¡¯re going after Felduk!


    But by the time Zaurosh realized that, much time had already been lost.


    ¡°At this rate¡­ Tactician-dono!¡±


    The Goblin King was also watching when the enemy cavalry split.


    ¡°So Zaurosh chased after the right cavalry. In that case, we shall give chase for the left!¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s great sword shed and the direction of his cavalry was decided. Gi Be y and the other imperial guards of the Goblin King elerated.


    Their objective was themander at the head of the cavalry with fluttering blonde hair.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The king bellowed and the rest of the goblins cried back in response.


    Like that the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry and Zaurosh¡¯s cavalry were split as they gave chase after the now split cavalry of the Valkyria.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°They¡¯re fast. As expected of monster beasts.¡±


    When nche the War Princess saw the giant goblin approaching, a faint smile appeared on her face. If they were to take that head on, no matter how well-trained the Valkyria may be, only destruction would await them.


    ¡°If we face them head on, that is¡­ Archers!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy to pull off horse-back archery in an actual battle, but it wasn¡¯t impossible by any means. The Holy Shushunu Kingdom possessed a vast amount of wealth and ins that made that very thing possible.


    The famed archers under the direct control of the royal family were one of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s major powers.


    And although few, even the Short Sword Battle Maiden have seeded at training their soldiers to perform horseback archery.


    At nche¡¯s behest, her soldiers fired their arrows at the goblins while riding like the wind. The Goblin King easily brushed aside those arrows, but even then he had no choice but to slow down a little.


    ¡°Change course! To the left!¡±


    The official army of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom that nche Ririnoie led regrly used horses. The Holy Shushunu Kingdom didn¡¯t merely incorporate the faster three-eyed unruly horse (Hipparion), hich because it wouldn¡¯t make the unit uniform, but more so because monster beasts like Andrewarchus, Hipparions, and Sand Horses were all actually inferior to horses when it came to their ability to turn around.


    Until now the goblins¡¯ enemies have always shed with them from the front, so it hasn¡¯t been a problem, but nche Ririnoie understood the weakness of the goblins well, and the irregr trajectories she drew with her cavalry made sport of the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry.

 Volume 3, Chapter 250 - Battle of Gilgimel Plains III (4/7)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 250 - Battle of Gilgimel ins III (4/7)</h4>


    The cavalry under the War Princess was like a fish that repeatedly slipped past one¡¯s fingers.


    No matter how fast the king¡¯s cavalry was, nche was able to keep avoiding them. The Valkyria would indeed be crushed if they just shed once, but the Valkyria never allowed them to approach.


    ¡°How scary.¡±


    nche was all smiles as she continued to lead her cavalry.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be fighting in a straight-up battle, so you goblins should just grind your teeth and watch.¡±


    She used her sword in ce of amander¡¯s staff tomanded her cavalry. It was like a y the way she swung that sword of hers over and over, and drew one irregr path after another over the battlefield. There was no stopping the Valkyria.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stop me, then¡­¡±


    They continued to dodge the attack of the goblins, and before long, the backs of Felduk was right before the battle maidens.


    ¡°Attack the enemy from behind!¡± nchemanded then remarked with augh. ¡°Elegantly,¡± as she led Valkyria to attack the back of Felduk. When the archer knights and thence knights at the nks saw that, they too joined the assault along with the mana guards.


    Theirnces sent the goblins flying, and the blue blood spilled was so plentiful it was enough to form a river. Although Felduk had been cautious, the sudden attack of the skilled riders from behind brought chaos to their nks and caused them to suffer great casualties.


    ¡°Endure it! The king¡¯s reinforcements wille soon!¡±


    With Felduk attacked from both the nks and the back, even Gi Gi Gu Verbena found himself at a predicament despite his decorated career. He was just barely able to raise morale by encouraging his soldiers, but even then, their chain ofmand was quickly cut, and the pressure they¡¯ve been applying on the frontlines vanished.


    Behind them were the Valkyria, to the nks were thence knights, while the archer knights and the mana guards provided cover from afar, raining arrows and magic bullets onto them.


    And then before long,nce knights even started pouring in from in front. Already, Felduk had nowhere left to run.


    The only reason they were still barely able to function as an army was because Zaurosh and the Goblin King managed to impede thence knights in the nick of time.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do as you please anymore!¡±


    Zaurosh cried out, and the cavalry he led bit into the nk of the chargingnce knights. Though their numbers were inferior, they had built enough of a momentum bring the battle into a melee. As Zaurosh swung his sickle spear, he encouraged his army and a desperate defensive battle gradually unfolded.


    But Valkyria, which had taken Felduk from behind, had already slipped away in the chaos. When the Goblin King realized that, he ground his teeth and changed his objective.


    Zaurosh¡¯s attack at the enemy¡¯s nks only weakened their charge, but the Goblin King¡¯s attack was in apletely different league.


    The Goblin King led his army against thence knights that tried to approach Felduk, and as soon as they made contact with them, rider and steed alike were blown away.


    ¡°Save Felduk!¡¡Save our brethren!¡±


    The Goblin King pointed his great sword and roused his goblins. The cavalry of the Goblin King that followed after him destroyed everything in its path as it did its best to impede the assault of thence knights.


    But despite that it was not enough.


    The Valkyria that attacked Felduk from behind had already reached the soldiers at the frontlines.


    The enemy footmen have been receiving a beating all this time, but when the goblins¡¯ attacks weakened and the War Princess trampled down on them, a fire was lit within them once more.


    ¡°Knights and soldiers, I ask you. Is there any among you with pride yet burning within his heart?¡¡In this battlefield of despair, where not even a ray of hope to life could be found, is there any among you who yet thinks of their country?¡¡Is there any part of you that yet thinks of your family?¡±


    nche sheathed her bloodstained sword and opened her arms.


    ¡°If there is, then I ask you! Pick yourselves up and fight once more!¡¡The time to turn the tides of battle hase!¡¡Victory is upon us!¡¡So live on and return to your mothend, and let your people know that you defended your people from the monsters!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit it, but¡­ She¡¯s almost like a god of war.¡±


    At the muttering of one of themanders of the minor nations, an awestruck voice agreed.


    ¡°Dazzling hair fluttering in the air, with eyes that scorch her foes, apanied by the battle maidens, the household of the dark god.¡±


    A verse from the War of the Gods passed down through the years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t falter! The War Princess is with us!¡¡Advance!¡¡Keep advancing!¡±


    At the behest of themanders, the footmen bellowed and attacked Felduk.


    When nche the War Princess saw that, she changed her course and once again rode away. She did that because thence knights couldn¡¯t produce the results she expected. Especially the left wing of her army. That was how terrifying the assault of the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry was. It was only a little, but her n had been shifted off its course; hence, she had no choice but to quickly turn around and attempt to save her left wing.


    But what she saw then was thence knights on the verge of defeat. Only a short time had passed, and yet they have already been driven this far.


    ¡°A terrifying foe indeed, but!¡±


    As though this scene was nothing more than a spice to let her taste fear, a smile carved itself upon her lips, then she led her cavalry from behind thence knights and called over the archer knights and mana guards to apany her while she ordered thence knights to retreat. She then took all the remaining horsemen and went around Felduk.


    ¡°You will not!¡±


    When the Goblin King saw that, he gathered his cavalry and once again set out to attack.


    ¡°Treating the battlefield as her own and moving however she pleases, so this is the War Princess!¡±


    The golden hair of the War Princess fluttering in the air reflected on the Goblin King¡¯s eyes, a fierce smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°Her head is mine! After me!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel Plains III (5/5)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 249 - Battle of Gilgimel ins III (5/5)</h4>


    The War Princess had to avoid the Goblin King¡¯s assault once more, but this time she had the mana guards and the archer knights with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them near us! Archers, shoot!¡±


    Magic bullets rained upon the cavalry of the Goblin King. They were so many and so powerful, that had it been a human cavalry receiving them, they would have already fallen into chaos, but the Goblin King only cut down those rain of magic bullets and continued onward.


    ¡°Maintain speed! Do not cower!¡±


    What was more was that they maintained their speed as they continued their assault.


    Even nche¡¯s smile couldn¡¯t help but twitch upon seeing the figure of that goblin riding upon that giant monster beast.


    ¡°Truly a monster¡­ Turn around!¡±


    nche immediately ordered her soldiers to turn around to flee from the Goblin King.


    ¡°¡­Tch, they¡¯re clinging onto our sleeves.¡±


    The cavalry from just the left wing already numbered almost 2,000. When that wasbined with the Valkyria nche led, their numbers were close to 3,000. Unfortunately, because of how many they were, some of the soldiers couldn¡¯t follow nche¡¯s instructions.


    That¡¯s where the Goblin King attacked.


    The rearmost part of the army had literally been bitten off, but nche could still see the back of the panicking Felduk right in front of her.


    ¡°Trample them!¡±


    When Gi Gu Verbena realized that the person leading the strongest cavalry in the battlefield was aiming for them, he resolved himself and fortified their defenses.


    ¡°Huddle up soldiers! Don¡¯t give their horses any room to get in!¡±


    nche tried to carry out her assault, but arrows showered at her from the sky.


    ¡°You shall not!¡±


    The archers under Pale Symphoria focused their attacks on nche after determining her location. Their arrows were so precise that they were even able to hit nche¡¯s armor. Unfortunately, it was deflected.


    ¡°Please withdraw. This ce is dangerous.¡±


    One of the Valkyria adventurers realized that it was dangerous for her to continue remaining at the frontlines and asked her to withdraw, but nche onlyughed.


    ¡°No, and don¡¯t you dare slow down! If the likes of monsters can do it, then so can we!¡±


    The horsemen carryingrge shields closed in on nche from both sides and defended her from the descending arrows.


    ¡°Arrows!¡±


    The archer knights drew their bows and shot out a dense cloud of arrows. At roughly the same time, the mana guards also casted their magic against Felduk. Already Felduk was like ab with missing teeth as they incurred one casualty after another, and then the cavalry of the War Princess attacked them.


    Goblins were driven off and crushed under their hooves, as they cut Felduk apart. The pain was made only worse by the arrows shot up close and magics cast at them.


    The enemy cavalry came from behind the goblins and passed through their left wing to retrieve the horsemen still fighting with Zaurosh¡¯s cavalry, then they attacked Zaurosh¡¯s cavalry and rode around the battlefield.


    When the enemy left the battlefield temporarily, the Goblin King and Pale met up.


    ¡°Are you alright, Your Majesty!?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    Pale was relieved from the bottom of her heart to see the Goblin King smiling as ferociously as ever. After which she made a bitter expression and advised the king to retreat.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. All of this is my fault. Please give the order to retreat.¡±


    At this rate, Felduk would be destroyed. Pale didn¡¯t word that thought out, but the Goblin King still ground his teeth. nche the War Princess has been thoroughly avoiding a direct confrontation with the Goblin King and attacking only ces that were easy to attack. It was unlikely that she would make a mistake here and attack them head-on.


    ¡°If we retreat here, can we win against that War Princess?¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt!¡±


    The king nodded and gave his permission to order the retreat.


    ¡°My cavalry will watch our back. Give Felduk the order to retreat!¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    When Pale gave the signal to retreat, Gi Gu red at the enemy cavalry running around the battlefield and yelled.


    ¡°Retreat? After going this far!?¡±


    Gi Gu boiled with rage, but the king¡¯s order had to be obeyed.


    ¡°¡­Fine. Gather the wounded!¡¡We don¡¯t need prisoners!¡±


    After recovering the wounded goblins, Gi Gu¡¯s Felduk began their retreat to the west.


    ¡°So the king will be watching our backs¡­¡±


    Seeing the Goblin King watch Felduk leave, Gi Gu and his men quickly fled.


    ¡°Get rid of the enemy footmen still clinging to us.¡±


    When themander of the various nations saw the goblins fleeing, they attacked as though the time to secure victory hade. The War Princess had temporarily left to organize her soldiers, so the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry was able to make full use of their power.


    The Goblin King¡¯s Great Sword that Dances the ck mes (mberge) and ck-Red-Speckled Great Sword (Zweihander) mercilessly crushed the enemy infantry. Not willing to allow the king to get hurt, Gi Be y and the other imperial guards fought intensely against the enemy infantry.


    ¡°What is that monster?¡±


    Themanders opened their eyes wide in surprise and fear spread through them. Before long they stopped pursuing and instead ordered their army to turn around and attack a different group.


    Like a storm blowing, every swing of the great swords sent limbs flying, scattering the fragile lives of humans. The great sword flickering with mes of ck was the symbol of the Goddess of the Underworld. Was this monster a messenger from the underworld? Or was it a demon of sort?


    The goblin that took human lives with his ck mes became a storm with his two great swords and reaped one life after another. Any and all who witnessed that shuddered in fear. The kind of unmanageable fear that would appear only in the face of a cmity.


    Before the howls of the Goblin King, themanders could just barely keep their toons together, much less pursue the fleeing goblins.


    Meanwhile, nche, who had been riding around the battlefield to rally her cavalry, understood the whole picture and confirmed that the goblins were retreating and that the Goblin King had thrown himself into the fray.


    ¡°Binding them with fear? Not bad.¡±


    As she said that, she turned her eyes from the Goblin King to the retreating Felduk. The smile on her face was just like that of a predator that¡¯s found its prey.


    ¡°Those who are fleeing are our prey.¡±


    She brandished her sword in ce of amander¡¯s staff, and called over the feeble aide and themander of Valkyria, Feeble Aide, then ordered them to attack once more.


    ¡°That monster is still attacking the infantry. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably their boss. Leave him alone.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    Just how many people in the world could fight the Goblin King and win? At the very least, nche knew that there weren¡¯t any under her. Besides, in order for her to secure victory, it was necessary for the Goblin King to keep on living.


    And that¡¯s also why she will be thoroughly beating his subordinates instead.


    ¡°The fleeing goblins are our enemy. The time for the hunt hase!¡±


    At the War Princess¡¯s behest, the cavalry simultaneously rode off and split into two groups with the War Princess and Far leading each.


    The mana guards and the archer knights gathered under the War Princess, while the Short Sword Battle Maidens (Valkyria) and thence knights gathered under Far.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s expel these monsters from ournds!¡±


    As nche happily gave the order, magic bullets and arrows fell down on the fleeing Felduk. Valkyria and thence knights attacked Felduk from behind like a school of small carnivorous fishes hunting a fleeingrge fish.


    Felduk¡¯s numbers decreased like a bleeding wound that couldn¡¯t be stopped, and Gi Gu could only grind his teeth helpless.


    ¡°There¡¯s so many of them!¡±


    In the face of all the magic bullets and arrows being rained at them from above, the goblins under Gi Gu and even Pale¡¯s elven archers could only fight defensively. Still, there was no way that Pale¡¯s n was a simple retreat.


    After all, it was a given that the enemy would give chase.


    And from the way the War Princess has been fighting all this time, it was also understandable that she would avoid the Goblin King and attack Felduk instead.


    Given all that, even Pale could predict this situation.


    As such, she was able to prepare a trump card behind Felduk.


    The ins shook and clouds of dust rose up. At the head of that cavalry was none other than the colossal stature of the Goblin King. The Goblin King¡¯s cavalry set their eyes on the Valkyria.


    ¡°GURUUuuUOOaaAA!¡±


    His bellows full of wrath rolled over onto his subordinates, and by the time the War Princess noticed the approaching goblins, they were already right behind them.


    ¡°Far, enemy reinforcements! Dodge them!¡¡Soldiers, Focus your attacks into a single point!¡±


    As the War Princess brandished her sword in ce of her staff, the magic bullets of the mana guards descended on the Goblin King. But despite that storm of magic bullets, the Goblin King¡¯s pace did not slow down the slightest. Some did manage to hit him, but even then, he showed no signs of pain and continued riding as fast as ever. The Goblin King was the very picture of a death god.


    It was as if those snake-like ck mes were wrapping themselves around the Goblin King to protect him.


    ¡°What is that!?¡±


    Even for the War Princess, the sight of a monster that has been blessed so deeply by the Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) was a first. To make it worse, the attack of the mana guards whom she trusted so deeply werepletely ineffective. Given all that, it was only natural that she would waver.


    But the War Princess was a heaven-sent genius of the battlefield. Immediately, she changed gears and ordered her archer knights and mana


    guards to turn around.


    ¡°Slip past them and attack the monster from behind!¡±


    The main force led by the War Princess made a sudden turn. She immediately made the decision to call off the support of the Valkyria, and to instead try and tear away the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry.


    The reason was because Far didn¡¯t notice the great threat approaching her until it was right behind her.


    ¡°Impossible! What is with that speed!?¡±


    But she too was a veteranmander, and she was able to put aside her shock to order her cavalry to turn around. But by then her soldiers had already been overtaken by the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry.


    With every swing of the Goblin King two great swords, the ck mes would reap a human¡¯s life. The fear of death was right behind them, but they had no choice but to desperately try to run away.


    Magic Bullets didn¡¯t work against the Goblin King but they should still work against his subordinates, or so the War Princess thought, and true enough, the goblins that couldn¡¯t defend against the magic bullets either fell off their steed or slowed down.


    ¡°Far has retreated. The time is ripe!¡±


    After confirming that Valkyria was able to escape, it was now time for nche and her army to turn around, but then the Goblin King¡¯s bellows resounded from behind them.


    ¡°Aftering this far, now you want to go after us!?¡±


    What nche saw when she turned was the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry riding for her.


    ¡°Very well. Since you¡¯vee, you might as well get a good look at how we ride.¡±


    With a swing of her sword, she ordered her soldiers to expand, and then they retreated while dodging the charge of the Goblin King. With horseback riding so exquisite it was almost acrobatic, they fled the battlefield despite the overwhelming speed of the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry.


    In this way, the curtains were drawn on the Battle of Gilgimel ins with the goblins as the defeated.

 Volume 3, Chapter 251 - Failed Negotiations (1/5)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 251 - Failed Negotiations (1/5)</h4>


    After the goblins were defeated at the Battle of Gilgimel ins, they retreated all the way to the border to defend against pursuing forces of the War Princess. Gi Gu Verbena entered the camp he made and tended to the wounded.


    They had to think about their ns for what¡¯s toe.


    Felduk¡¯s casualties numbered 4,500, the king¡¯s cavalry 100, and Zaurosh¡¯s cavalry 500. They each suffered great casualties in this defeat; hence, it was imperative that they thought things through.


    They had to decide whether to advance or to retreat.


    With the defeat of the western army, the threat of the War Princess heading south has increased, so Pale ordered Gi Ga Rax¡¯s tiger and spear army (Aransain) and the twin-headed beast and axe army (Zeilduk) to retreat.


    ¡°Is the king unwell?¡±


    The reason Gi Gu Verbena was so down when he asked that to Pale wasn¡¯t actually because of their defeat but because of the king¡¯s situation. He hung his head as if he were responsible for the king¡¯s current affliction.


    ¡°His Majesty¡­ isn¡¯t well. He said it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but the heat hasn¡¯t gone down even though the battle has already ended. This is the first time this has happened. Perhaps, that power really is too great for His Majesty to handle.¡±


    The king protected the back of the army and disyed peerless power even against the War Princess, but the price for that was his worsening condition. The heat emanating from his body hasn¡¯t stopped and his body even continued to creak. The Goblin King was putting on a brave front, but Pale didn¡¯t think that needed to be mentioned.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to me yourself. I too was helpless.¡±


    Pale had no choice but to ept that the War Princess¡¯ insight for tactics was above her. Pale knew that the king was impatient, so because of that she too became impatient. That was a mistake.


    She was their strategist. She had to remain calm at all times.


    She didn¡¯t think it was wrong to be charmed by the king. His gentleness and his naivety were a part of that.


    ¡°But as his subject, it¡¯s my duty topensate for what hecks.¡±


    Then a knock resounded from the door, and the gloomy atmosphere dispersed.


    Before worrying about the king, they were amander and a strategist respectively, and taking charge of the army was their duty. They donned their masks as their duty demanded them and watched the person enter.


    ¡°I¡¯m entering.¡±


    The one who called out to them without regard for their state was Vine Ashley. This wild woman who should¡¯ve been with Shumea was for some reason here.


    ¡°Do you have business here?¡± Pale asked.


    ¡°I just wanted to see my client¡¯s disheartened face after losing,¡± Vine replied.


    As usual, she was good at annoying others, but Pale wasn¡¯t in the mood to y along.


    ¡°I doubt you¡¯re free enough to do something as pointless as that.¡±


    ¡°Tch, boring. Well, you¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    Vineughed, then leaned her body and brought her face near Pale¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Want me to wreak havoc at Shushunu?¡±


    Her proposal was like a devil¡¯s temptation and it shook Pale¡¯s mind.


    She couldn¡¯t deny that arge part of it was her desire for vengeance. But if she were to release Vine¡¯s fiendish power in the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, the resulting chaos wouldn¡¯t beparable at all to their side. The Holy Shushunu Kingdom was a country ruled byw, but if it were to lose the power supporting that, it would be unable to keep itself.


    Which is why a n that sought to jolt that very thing from its foundation appeared extremely appealing to Pale.


    The catch was that it was dangerous.


    ¡°¡­You realize how dangerous that is, right?¡±


    ¡°Hey, who do you think I am?¡¡I¡¯m Vine of the Burning Bright Moons, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­That can¡¯t be all there is to this. Why are you doing this?¡±


    When Pale¡¯s cold eyes tried to peer into Vine¡¯s thoughts, for a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but flinch. That was normally an impossible thing for her.


    As she turned away from Pale, her cheeks flushed as if embarrassed.


    ¡°¡­Because Shumea-nee-san asked me to~¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering for a while now, but what exactly is the rtionship between you two?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter does it!?¡±


    Vine said flustered, and Pale became even more suspicious. Was Vine really this kind of woman? She wondered.


    ¡°She just helped me a little when I was a wee brat¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s none of your business!¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Pale tly replied. Vine red at her, but there was no power behind her re anymore.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help, then we won¡¯t refuse it. We¡¯ll reward you appropriately.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Take Sophia with you too. That way I can contact you through her.¡±


    ¡°That kid?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll leave as soon as everything is ready.¡±


    As soon as Vine left the door, she suddenly turned as if she¡¯d remembered something.


    ¡°By the way, Berk said he wanted to meet you. It sounded like it was something important.¡±


    Pale threw a puzzled nce at Vine as she leftughing, then she exchanged nces with Gi Gu and stood up.


    ¡°Please rest for a while. It will be hard to move until the king recovers, so unfortunately, Felduk will have to carry the burden for a little more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We exist because of the king.¡±


    At that, Pale nodded and left to meet Berk.

 Volume 3, Chapter 251 - Failed Negotiations (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 251 - Failed Negotiations (2/2)</h4>


    There was mor outside when Pale left.


    Armed elven warriors red sharply at the goblins surrounding them. The tanned skin of these elven warriors were not features that could be found among the wind elves (sylphs). The goblins were also on the edge from thest battle, so they didn¡¯t break their threatening posture.


    ¡°Pale-dono!¡±


    A voice from the elves called out to Pale, and when she turned around, she saw the man that could be said to be the conscience of the Burning Bright Moons n.


    ¡°Berk Alsen Royon¡­¡±


    ¡°Friend of the North (Noizan Arata), do forgive me for not showing my face in a while.¡±


    ¡°Friend of the South (Zauzan Arata), my apologies as well, I haven¡¯t been keeping in touch either.¡±


    As Pale greeted him with grace, the elves became noisy.


    ¡°Who is that? That¡¯s not an earth elf (one of ours).¡±


    ¡°Looks like a sylph. So there were survivors.¡±


    When she overheard them, Pale turned to the surprised gnomes.


    ¡°So, what business do you have with us?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Briefly put, we wish to fight with you.¡±


    Berk was a tall man. He got on one knee and gave Pale the highest greeting he could give. With both of them being elves, they were both exceptionally beautiful; hence, this exchange of theirs looked just like a painting.


    ¡°¡­Why so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not because we were touched by your spirit.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Pale nodded and invited the representatives of the gnomes, then she told the goblins that there was no need to be on alert and that they could return to their posts. The gnome warriors were surprised to see the goblins obey her, but Pale ignored them and spoke with the representative of the gnomes.


    They were a tribe of earth elves (gnomes) that came from a ce known as the Land of the Southern Barbarians. In the process of the humans establishing their hegemony, their n was driven to thosends. It has already been 100 years since the gnomes settled in thosends, and it has been quiet for a long time, but recently, the footsteps of the humans reached their ears once more. At this rate, they will surely be persecuted again, so the elders of the gnomes decided to investigate the human world. A duty Berk fulfilled by taking advantage of the n system.


    ¡°And you found out about us?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± An old gnome warrior nodded. ¡°The things Berk told me were truly interesting.¡±


    It must be because they lived in the desert for a long time that his skin was so tanned. With his bulging muscles, he was probably also really good at closebat.


    When the elders heard Berk¡¯s report, they decided that they couldn¡¯t just remain as spectators.


    ¡°A decision one would expect from the brave gnomes indeed.¡±


    The old warrior seemed proud as he nodded to Pale¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s the gist of our situation. We have 400 gnome warriors, every one of which is a sword or spear that could match a thousand warriors. Please allow us to fight with you,¡± Berk said.


    ¡°¡­I take it you want to recover the territory of the gnomes?¡± Pale asked.


    ¡°Yes. Specifically, we wish to recover the area extending from a portion of Eastern Holy Shushunu Kingdom to about one-half of the minor nation, Gernio.¡±


    Those territories weren¡¯t much, so Pale didn¡¯t think it would be an issue. The goblins weren¡¯t greedy fornd, and they had to destroy the minor nations allied with the Holy Shushunu Kingdom anyway, so they didn¡¯t need to hold back for anyone. As for the rest, that depended on the king¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Do you know where the water elves (undine) and the fire elves (smander) are?¡±


    Pale took their silence as a yes.


    ¡°Hiding things won¡¯t do either of us good. I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re weak, but I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s also because you understand that defeating the Holy Shushunu Kingdom with just the 400 of you won¡¯t be possible that you wish to work with us, yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pale-dono, you are a brilliant tactician. Your tactics aren¡¯t something we could hope to imitate. Hiding things indeed won¡¯t do either of us any good.¡±


    When Berk said that, the frowning old warrior spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯re no strangers, but it would be best if you don¡¯t expect much from them.¡±


    ¡°Nothing will change if we don¡¯t try. Can you tell me where they are?¡±


    The old warrior finally gave in and nodded his head while groaning.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish.¡±


    This meeting allowed Pale toe up with a new scheme against the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    After parting with them, Pale called upon Gi Za¡¯s help. Speaking of which, Gi Za was still furious for having lost face due to the Kushunora incident.


    ¡°nche the War Princess¡­ This time we will be the victors.¡±


    Blessed by the goddess of vengeance, the hands of the tactician reached out for the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After repelling the goblins, nche gave a full report to the king at the imperial court of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    Her victory did not only mean that the goblins were repelled, but it also established their border and earned them political merit. But nche lost more soldiers than she¡¯d expected. They were able to snatch victory, but the losses they suffered weren¡¯t something she could ignore. She had hired skilled adventurers, but even the adventurers guild suffered a lot of losses. If they were to fight any more than this, her power will grow weaker.


    ¡°That monster was more than I expected.¡±


    After repelling the fiendish goblins, her influence in the imperial court has be greater than ever. She was already acting as if she were the head of the three great nobles, but no one disputed it.


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°As you will!¡±


    She invited Far of the Short Sword Battle Maiden (Valkyria) to her house. nche enjoyed a cup of ck tea, but Far was overly serious and just stood there with her back straight, not even touching her cup.


    As nche heaved a sigh, Far asked her.


    ¡°¡­I hear things aren¡¯t progressing so well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She looked at her reflection on her cup and spoke.


    ¡°Apparently, the underlings of the Kushunora House are causing trouble. ¡®We should fight again and take the Highway of Wealth for ourselves,¡¯ is what they¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°Is Kushunora-dono aware of that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not that much of a fool. He knows full well that we¡¯d be bankrupt before we could take the Highway of Wealth for ourselves. Unfortunately, his supporters don¡¯t understand that. It seems he¡¯s having a hard time suppressing them, and there are also those among the army who support it. To make things worse, those few supporters are able to whisper to our dearest king.¡±


    ¡°¡­The adventurers guild is also moving strange recently.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It would be good if they¡¯re merely overeager because of the victory. Though, having to wait for them to cool down does mean we will be giving the goblins more time to recover.¡±


    ¡®Perhaps I should line up the heads of my own allies too,¡¯ nche thought as she nced at Far, but upon seeing her stand so honestly, she sighed and shook her head.


    ¡°Ridiculous. If secrets need be whispered, they should be kept only to honeyed words! We defeated the goblins. What we should be doing now is to either ask them to surrender or send them an envoy of peace. Why don¡¯t they understand this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Perhaps they are hesitant to establish a diplomatic rtionship with goblins?¡±


    ¡°They are strong, that¡¯s why they could build a country. My cute subordinates didn¡¯t lose to people we can¡¯t work with!¡±


    ¡°Yes, n leader!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ We have to do something.¡±


    The troubled nche was actually troubled by the inner pce (reserved for women).


    ¡°Oh, right, Far. What do you think about the inner pce¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªAbsolutely not!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to refuse it that much, then¡­ I suppose there¡¯s no choice. I¡¯ll have to offer myself as a candidate.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t His Majesty run away?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I wonder if there¡¯s a queen somewhere willing to be my pawn.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too blunt, n Leader¡­¡±


    In the end, it took nche 30 days after defeating the goblins before she was able to bring together the imperial court and send an envoy to the goblins seeking peace and an alliance.


    The reason it took nche so much time was partly because she didn¡¯t believe that the goblins would be able to get themselves back up in just 30 days, and partly because she was not as harsh toward her own allies. She also believed in the time that Esgare bought in exchange for his life. Her naivety to believe in that gave the goblins enough time. Unfortunately for her, in just 30 days, the situation would undergo a tremendous change.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    The Goblin King¡¯s health returned to normal after 3 days.


    Pale used that as an opportunity to reorganize the army and propose to the king a new n to deal with the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    ¡°In the first ce, we threw away our advantage the moment we stepped onto the same ring.¡±


    Pale analyzing their defeat was to show the king that they would incorporate even that into their ns.


    ¡°She also doesn¡¯t have many subordinates with which she can entrust the battlefield to.¡±


    Pale had been keeping an eye out for the War Princess during the battle, but in the end, she could never figure out where she was. One thing for sure was that nche Ririnoie was there during the turning point of the battle, so she could just start there.


    If the War Princess had many subordinates she could entrust with the battlefield, she wouldn¡¯t have had to be so elusive. A general of the entire army like her could just hide behind her forces. Pale figured that if she thought about it like this, then she would be able to catch the War Princess.


    Yes, she could just give them the turning point herself, and then the War Princess will appear on her own volition.


    To that end, they needed to lose and they also needed enough soldiers to crush them.


    ¡°The Holy Shushunu Kingdom is a great power that reins supreme in the meadows. It sources its rare ves, such as the demihumans, or the elves, or those that became ves due to the war with the minor powers from the eastern minor powers.¡±


    ¡°You wish to make use of that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already sent my people.¡±


    If Pale¡¯s n were to be put in simple words, she intended to lure out the War Princess and crush her with supplies. Hence, she intended to greatly increase their numbers by incorporating elf, demihuman, and humanbatants, and then suppress Shushunu in one fell swoop. When Pale said that she would crush her with supplies, the Goblin King became thoughtful.


    They probably won¡¯t have any problem with supplies as long as Yoshu was in charge.


    It would be troublesome if the War Princess were to escape and fight them with guerri tactics. If they defeat the Holy Shushunu Kingdom only for it to betray them, it would just cause them more problems. The Holy Shushunu Kingdom had to fall with the War Princess.


    ¡°The elves and the demihumans, I understand. But what about the humans?¡¡Even if you forcefully conscript the soldiers in mynds, they won¡¯t be of help.¡±


    If anything, they might just create an opening for the War Princess.


    ¡°We have an ally for that.¡±


    ¡°The Kushain Believers?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe Queen Mira to be the kind of person who¡¯d keep quiet after everything?¡±


    ¡°Well, now that you mention it¡­ Can you give me an estimate?¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    In fact, in less than 10 days, a letter from the queen of the Kushain Believers, also known as their saint, Mira Vi Burnen, was brought to the king.


    ¡®I will also be sending soldiers for the next campaign!¡¯


    Herpetitive spirit and great anger could easily be felt through her letter. When the Goblin King read it, his expression was indescribable.


    The Governor-General of the Western Capital, Yoshu, also sent him medical supplies after getting word of their defeat.


    He also gathered 2,000 goblins that normally did patrols and had Gi Ah lead them to the king along with a letter imploring the king to employ the humans as guards.


    When 2,000 wounded goblins came back with the king¡¯s letter of agreement, Yoshu sent them to the Forest of Darkness and then sent the some of the proceeds of the Western Capital to the king to help. Moreover, Gi Ii also ran to the Goblin King along with some of the goblins from the Forest of Darkness like the crippled goblins, the goblins in charge with educating the newly born goblins, and the goblins who wished to go back to the front lines. They numbered 500.


    All of this was arranged by Yoshu.


    At this point, even the Goblin King was shocked by Yoshu¡¯s skill, but he was also happy. A monthter, they had another 2,000 soldiers plus a thousand more from the south. Yellow¡¯s messengers also joined them.


    By this point, the situation has swungrgely out of nche the War Princess¡¯ expectations.


    The chaos at the Western Capital was minimized by Yoshu, and while at first it seemed as if their headquarters had been attacked, in truth, only one vige had been attacked, and their headquarters was actually in good health.


    The monster with endless stamina yet held his power as he looked vigntly toward the east.


    It was at a time like that that the diplomats from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom came.


    ¡ªLet us engage in diplomacy and have peace.


    The diplomats probably never expected that they would be rejected. After all, the goblins suffered great losses and were forced to flee to the west. If they didn¡¯t want to be attacked, then they had no choice but to ept their conditions. Although they didn¡¯t actually give any because nche had persuaded their king. Unfortunately, her efforts were wasted as the Goblin King rejected the messenger¡¯s call for peace and diplomacy.


    ¡°We will not form an alliance after a defeat.¡±


    The king¡¯s firm decision was supported by Pale, but it was also made after seeing the thorough logistical support offered by Yoshu and their alliance with the Kushain Believers. The tiger and spear army (Aransain) and the twin-headed beast and axe army (Zeilduk) positioned at the south were also in perfect condition. What¡¯s more was that even the bow and arrow army (Fanzel) positioned near the borders was still in good health.


    ¡°Let the War Princess know that we look forward to a rematch.¡±


    The Goblin King was full of leisure as he said that with a fierce smile. To the diplomats, he was the very picture of a demon king, but in truth, things weren¡¯t that easy for them either.


    Regardless of the truth, the king couldn¡¯t afford to show weakness during diplomacy. This was something that the Goblin King himself acknowledged, as well as something that Pale counseled him on, but if they were to meekly ept the alliance with the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, the path to the east would be closed, and they would no longer be able to stand against the downwind of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    The defeat against them would weigh heavily upon the goblins and the territories that opposed them would gain momentum and seek reinforcements from them. With the kingdom¡¯s domestic affairs unstable, the Goblin King had no choice but to put on a brave act.


    Had nchee here as diplomat herself, then her tenacity might have brought their two kingdoms into a peaceful alliance. It was not because she liked the goblins that she wanted peace with the goblins. Rather it was merely the result of herparing the strength of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom with the goblin¡¯s. In other words, they had to form an alliance with them even at the cost of a few concessions, or the kingdom could be in danger.


    Unfortunately, none of the diplomats were as privy as her to the current state of the kingdom. Neither did they understand the threat of the goblins, and neither were they brave men.


    The Holy Shushunu Kingdom also wasn¡¯t used to negotiating with a neighboring kingdom much bigger than it.


    In the end, the diplomats took the king¡¯s words as is and went back to their country after just three days as if they were running away.


    nche Ririnoie was furious upon getting word of that, but unfortunately, it was already toote.


    Behind Ririnoie were the military and the adventurers guild.


    Behind Kushunora were the traders and the merchants guild.


    Behind Agarmua were the farnds and the judicial affairs.


    Such were the privileges of the three great nobles that represented the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, but traditionally, diplomacy was a special right of the king. As a subject of the king and as a great noble, she had no choice but to act with reservation toward the king. After all, if her arrogance were to go too far, it could be taken as treason.


    Despite that she still repeatedly warned the diplomats that the king chose before they left, but in the end, they came back with no results to speak of. To make things worse, they now had to consider another battle.


    This was an affront to the people who died fighting under her, so her fury was perfectly justified.


    Because of that even though she knew that the battle could no longer be avoided, in her anger, she directly appealed that the king execute every single rtive of the people he sent as diplomats.


    Naturally, this could not be granted, but the king did order for the execution of the diplomats¡¯ leaders.


    nche raised their heads and was about to send the diplomats still alive to the goblins, but before she could, a terrible report reached her.


    The Kushain Believers had dered war against them, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, in order to help their allies.


    ¡°Those fools!¡±


    Now, nche had no choice but to n for another battle against the goblins.

 Volume 3: Chapter 252 - The Kingdom of the Black Sun

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 252 - The Kingdom of the ck Sun</h4>


    ¡ªThe Kushain Believers had dered war against the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    This report wasn¡¯t considered important by the imperial court of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, since nche had already once led the Short Sword Battle Maidens (Valkyria) to attack the territory of the Kushain Believers herself. Hence, as far as the imperial court was concerned, the Kushain Believers were old news, but the War Princess understood the gravity of the situation.


    If the Kushain Believers were willing to fight, then the goblins, who were allied to them, wouldn¡¯t be sitting still either.


    In the first ce, the reason she attacked the Kushain Believers was because she couldn¡¯t handle them and the goblins together. Unfortunately, that only made the situation worse.


    She was so furious with the envoys the king had sent out that she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied even if she killed them three times over, but the situation has already reached a point of no return.


    Queen Mira was a politician and a brilliant leader.


    She would never dere war against the Holy Shushunu Kingdom without any chance for victory. If so, then she must have alreadymunicated with the goblins. In other words, the goblins have already recovered.


    But the only one who realized this terrifying truth was the War Princess alone.


    To recover from a defeat in just one month¡­ Such a thing was unheard of in the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. It was an impossible feat. The only wars that the Holy Shushunu Kingdom and the minor nations knew about were the skirmishes between the minor nations or the wars meant to suppress them, and yet they still couldn¡¯t fathom how fast the goblins were able to recover.


    ¡°How wonderful would it be if I could just close my eyes to all the unpleasant things.¡±


    She shot down the people who argued that it was impossible, and then set out once more to reinforce her army. This time they probably won¡¯t rely on something as roundabout as a scheme.


    In thest battle, the goblins were baited and wiped out. It may be easy to describe, but it took a lot of preparation to pull off. People who know nothing of war can¡¯t even imagine it.


    In thest battle, they exploited their allies and got them to provide them 4,000 footmen and 1,000 archers. If the goblins will attack them with the same numbers, then they¡¯ll have to provide the same number of soldiers, but¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯lle with the same number of soldiers.¡±


    It was unthinkable for the enemy to match their numbers and y a game of tactics with them. If anything they¡¯ll probably bring an army twice as big. nche knew that they¡¯d bought time, but she didn¡¯t realize how deep their pockets went.


    Be that as it may, she was a warrior who stood at the apex of a major power¡¯s military prowess.


    She¡¯ll have to hire adventurers as mercenaries, provide training, conscript the farmers, and then use them all as soldiers. If the enemy wille at them with a greater army, then she¡¯ll have to make her army bigger too.


    Whatever difference in number remains she¡¯ll have to make do with tactics.


    But no matter what she had to avoid leaving the numerical gap so big that she¡¯s powerless against them. She knew full well how powerful quantity was when she suppressed the minor nations.


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice. I¡¯ll have to use them.¡±


    She had taken the men from the east as ves, but she had hesitated to use them. Now that things havee to this, she didn¡¯t have a choice. She sighed a little and considered how to use them.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Within the seething darkness of summer, in that ce where the lights of the city couldn¡¯t reach, were those that squirmed.


    The capital of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, Rishu, turned a new face from the vulgarity in the noon. Although it was a country ruled byw, thatw was by no means omnipotent, and there were those who could turn a profit precisely because they would be breaking thew.


    These denizens of the darkness lurked in the shadows of Rishu.


    They had their ownws. Aw different from thews known by themon man.


    Aw where the strong ruled and the weak obeyed - aw where power was everything.


    The one who organized all that was an old man who made his wealth from selling drugs and weapons, a man known as Gararote. Dark eyes that have long ceased to believe in men, a plump belly, and skilled guards hired with coin.


    But in the dead of the night, one person visited him.


    Lustrous ck hair that fluttered in the dark, honey-colored skin, and clothing that showed much skin. Under the light of his residence, she was bewitching. The slender but curved de by her waist was something she¡¯d purchased at Imperial Capital of Rishu. The long slits she had for eyes were by no means smiling. That was the look of a predator eyeing her prey, her red tongue ying with words like the whisperings of a demon.


    ¡°Y-You whore¡­ You think you can get away doing something like¡ª¡±


    Piled up on top of each other were none other than the famed experts that Gararote had hired.


    ¡°¡ªAha!¡±


    It was curious what she found so amusing, but Vine twisted her body inughter.


    The de in her hand dripped with blood unsated.


    ¡°Listen, you senile old man. This isn¡¯t a proposition, it¡¯s an order.¡±


    Vine looked down at Gararote as if she were looking at garbage, then the corners of her mouth lifted and formed a smile.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you¡­ Any money¡­¡±


    The de pointed at him had already eaten into his shoulder. Gararote stifled his cries, but Vine moved the de in his shoulder around andughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back, old man. They¡¯re all in hell already, having a nice little audience with the Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia).¡±


    The Burning Bright Moons n and Sophia had snuck into the Holy Shushunu Kingdom recently. It wasn¡¯t long before they found themselves in need of a nest. Vine told the worrying Sophia that she knew a good ce if she didn¡¯t mind a dump site.


    ¡°Vine-san?¡±


    Sophia had arrived just now, and there was an audible confusion in her voice. Of course, that was only natural.


    After all, Vine¡¯s little negotiation had turned into a bloodbath.


    Vine kicked the old man who was doing his best not to cry out in pain, then turned her blood-stained face to Sophia.


    ¡°Ah, young miss. You came.¡±


    ¡°Umm, weren¡¯t you supposed to negotiate?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re in the process of it. Right, Gararote?¡±


    Vine stabbed his leg and whispered by his ears. This time the old man screamed.


    ¡°S-Save me. I¡¯ll give you as much as you want!¡±


    As the man screamed, he moved away from Vine as if he couldn¡¯t wait to distance himself from her. Vine ignored him and turned to Sophia.


    ¡°See?¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    In the end, just as Sophia proposed, the Burning Bright Moons would be living with Gararote as his guards. That is to say that they will be using his ce as their base of operations. From that day on, burry would frequent the ve traders of Rishu.


    Despite the efforts of the guards to find the criminals, their searches would turn up no leads, unable to find either the stolenmodities or the thieves. In this way, the public order of Rishu plummeted and its people grew anxious.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Both the goblins and the Holy Shushunu Kingdom were in a hurry to reorganize their forces, but then an rming report was brought before the War Princess.


    ¡°Dismina and Ramana refused to provide soldiers?¡±


    nche frowned upon receiving the official notification from some of the minor countries under the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    ¡°They said they won¡¯t be able to participate in theing battle.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm. Are they testing us?¡±


    nche was troubled by the sudden refusal of the minor countries to provide them soldiers. The necessary groundwork should have already beenid out with the kings and other relevant personnel of the minor nations. Perhaps they¡¯ve found a new patron.


    ¡°I fear that the Ivory Tower may be involved,¡± the feeble aide said. nche knitted her brows.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°The other government officials have confirmed it. The Ivory Tower has called for a coalition with the minor nations.¡±


    ¡°How big are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°The Iron Country, the Forest Country, and the other minor nations toward the north are quite favorable to them.¡±


    Dismina and Ramana were also in the north. The information seemed right.


    ¡°Do they believe that their coalition can keep me from taking vengeance?¡±


    As nche¡¯s eyes grew sharp, the aide became thoughtful again.


    ¡°They appear to be pushing their saint to be their leader.¡±


    ¡°The saint who received the favor of the Goddess of Healing? Saint Reshia Fel Zeal?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Another Kushain, I can¡¯t evenugh.¡±


    Because of the nearby threat that was the goblins it wasn¡¯t possible to make anyrge movements with their army. In that case, they¡¯ll have to rely on a weak point, but the increasing faith toward the Ivory Tower and the saint among the north isn¡¯t something that can be dealt within a short time. nche had no choice but to consider the possibility of the surrounding countriesing together under the new leader of the Ivory Tower to oppose them.


    A struggle for influence over the minor nations wasn¡¯t a good development.


    Moreover, there was still the goblins to the west. If she were to attempt some second-rate scheme and fail, that would only give the goblins an opening totch on to. She has considered the option of winning over the Council of Three Towers of the Ivory Tower, but if their goal was to use their saint to wage war, then the Holy Shushunu Kingdom won¡¯t be able to take the lead.


    Because of that they were able to take the initiative.


    When she thought back to their ims, the only future she could see is them trying to make a theocracy with their saint at the head. And of course, the one pulling the strings on the saint would be none other than the elders of the Ivory Tower.


    ¡°What a silly tale,¡± nche muttered as she tried to understand what the Ivory Tower was thinking.


    Although those who swindle others using god¡¯s name were quite well off, who would¡¯ve thought that even the highest archbishop of the biggest ¡®church¡¯ in the east would reach out for worldly authority in pursuit of more influence. Indeed human greed knows no bounds.


    It was because of the goblins that they were taking advantage of the people¡¯s faith in the saint and influencing the neighboring countries, but their real goal was most likely to be independent from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    After thinking for a while, nche muttered.


    ¡°¡­Should I kill her?¡±


    She was smiling, but her eyes were sharp.


    ¡°Should I hire some people to carry it out?¡± The feeble aide asked.


    nche raised her hand to indicate that she would leave the matter to him. At that, the aide bowed and left.


    ¡°Now then, I wonder what they¡¯ll say once they¡¯ve lost their precious saint. Will they still rebel against the kingdom?¡±


    At nche¡¯s behest, three dark hands were immediately sent to the northern country of Orphen. They sent only three since they believed that three would be enough to kill one saint.


    The dark hands entered Orphen, and with the help of their coborator, devised a n to attack Saint Reshia while she offered her condolences to the army.


    They disguised themselves in armor and looked for an opportunity to attack.


    And then she appeared.


    Hair as blue as the azure sky that reached down her waist. Two bluish purple jewels (amethysts) for eyes that discriminated against no one. And nose and lips seemingly arranged by a god.


    She was so beautiful that for a moment even the dark hands found themselves gulping. The jeweled crown (tiara) on her head showed that she was indeed the one and only saint acknowledged by the Ivory Tower.


    The arms that stretched out of her robe¡¯s sleeves were so white they could burn one¡¯s eyes.


    The moment they saw that her defenseless figure was within range, they bolted off. There were two of them. With a weapon coated in poison, they struck down the guards that cried out, and in the blink of an eye, they were upon the saint.


    One poisoned dagger sought to im her life, but before it could, it was blocked. The dark hands opened their eyes in surprise and turned toward the person protected by that sword.


    A long sword was floating on its own to protect the saint, while a short sword floated on its own and blocked the path of the other dark hand. To the soldiers that knew nothing, the sight of that weapon floating around her was the very picture of one blessed by a god.


    Saint Reshia Fel Zeal.


    The woman that was so beautiful she seemed inhuman looked at that scenery without blinking. It was as if she were watching a line of ants walking. The dark hand whose dagger had been deflected immediately fixed his posture, but by then the long sword had already entered deep into his chest.


    A long sword and a short sword was protecting her.


    Without even ncing at the dark hand as he sprayed blood and fell, she raised her hand.


    ¡°Mother, please show them your love (Heal All).¡±


    The ether floating around her shone like rubies and dyed the ground.


    The people cut down by the poisoned dagger were released from their pain. She had both healed them of their wounds and poison without even touching them.


    The soldiers who saw that sighed with both envy and worship.


    ¡ªWe must gather around the Saint, Reshia Fel Zeal! For the sake of the human world!


    In the northernnds, a new force was about to be born with Saint Reshia at its center.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    On the 233rd year of Germion Kingdom, through the summer and the fall, during the military campaign against the War Princess, the Goblin King officially picked a name for their kingdom and designated a capital as rmended by the Governor-General of the Western Capital, Yoshu.


    ¡°Our country is too vague as it is now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Both the Goblin King and Pale were confused, but the way most of the humans saw it, even though the goblins didn¡¯t charge much tax and ensured their safety, it didn¡¯t really feel like they belonged to one country.


    ¡°Must we really?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s admirable that Your Majesty doesn¡¯t wish to send the people out to war, but there will be a big difference once the people understand that they¡¯re really a part of one country. It will have an effect on maintaining the public order too.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    The Goblin King asked Pale, who was beside him, but she too didn¡¯t understand this part of humans. Although she could understand how they moved in battles, she was quite bad when it came to politics.


    ¡°Moving on¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! You must pick a name for the kingdom, designate a capital, and at the very least, decide on a calendar!¡±


    Yoshu could tell that the king had no interest, so he decided to remove all obstacles to get it done.


    ¡°Pale-dono, what is currently the biggest problem the country is facing politically?¡±


    ¡°¡­The recovery from the damages left by the insurgents.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s especially true for Pena, Elrain Kingdom, and Germion State since they incurred the most damages. Hence, it is of great urgency that any signs of another rebellion be quelled and that the public order be restored. To that end!¡±


    ¡°You want His Majesty to decide on the name of the country, designate a capital, and decide on a calendar?¡± Pale asked half-doubtful-half-convinced.


    Yoshu puffed up his chest and said proudly. ¡°Yes. It is absolutely essential in order to build a stable country. Doing so would allow the people to have a sense of belongingness and pride, thus increasing the stability of the country¡¯s internal affairs.¡±


    ¡°¡­Now that you mention it, we elves do put much emphasis in pride. Save for some unthinkable exceptions, it¡¯s basically unheard of for an elf to betray his vige.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    The Goblin King nodded reluctantly and Yoshu implored him to pick out a name for their kingdom.


    Deep inside the Goblin King was sweating buckets, but he pretended to be calm.


    ¡°¡­How about the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena)?¡±


    ¡°That will do. Now then, please decide on the calendar.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡±


    The Goblin King has never been as troubled as he was now, but he couldn¡¯t ask for help from anyone.


    This was different from naming the goblins. He couldn¡¯t just pick something irresponsible. And to make things worse, the Goblin King has already realized that his naming sense was quite uniquepared to other people. Because of that this whole period felt like torture to him.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go with the King¡¯s Calendar. The year we defeated Germion Kingdom shall be the first year of the King¡¯s Calendar. As for the rest, we¡¯ll just copy Germion Kingdom¡¯s calendar with some modifications here and there.¡±


    ¡°Good. Lastly, please pick a capital.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I think the Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s Rishu (Shushunu Capital) would be a good pick. Unfortunately, we¡¯ve yet to acquire it,¡± Yoshu said.


    Because their growth was unprecedented, deciding on a capital was difficult. What¡¯s more was that they were probably going to grow even more from here on.


    ¡°How about going with the capital of the former Germion Kingdom for the meantime?¡¡We could relocate the capital once we¡¯ve conquered the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.¡±


    Yoshu didn¡¯t doubt that the Goblin King would one day rule over the entire continent. His older sister, Shumea, was also working with the Goblin King, so it would be problematic if he were to lose.


    Because of that he also thought that the king could just pick a more appropriate capital after he¡¯s conquered the entire continent. The Fortress of the Abyss in the Forest of Darkness would make for a fine capital if the Goblin King were only ruling over monsters, but it was no longer suitable since the Goblin King was also ruling over the demihumans and the humans who lived in the ins.


    The distance would affect the speed ofmunication.


    The closer the capital the faster information could be delivered. It will also affect how fast they can respond when a problem arises. Because of that the Holy Shushunu Kingdom at the center would indeed be most appropriate if the king intends to unify the continent.


    Although it¡¯s surrounded by ins, Rishu has developed quite nicely, so it¡¯s suitable to be a capital.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with that then.¡±


    ¡°In that case, please pick out a name for the capital.¡±


    ¡°Facing East (Garm Su).¡±


    ¡°Facing the east?¡±


    Pale the Tactician asked, and the Goblin King nodded.


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    After everything was done, Yoshu continued.


    ¡°Next we should hold a feast to celebrate the founding of a nation.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Of course, now that Your Majesty has decided on the capital and named it Garm Su, it is only right that wine be distributed to the people under your name.¡±


    ¡°NUU!¡±


    The king groaned, but Yoshu ignored it and continued.


    ¡°Please hear me out until the end. I hear goblins can drink too, and I believe it is only right that Your Majesty also bestow a boon to the people working so hard for you.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re at war.¡±


    ¡°No matter how hard the Holy Shushunu Kingdom tries, it will take them more than three days by horse to get here. Besides, Pale-dono¡¯s intelligencework has already been prepared, right?¡±


    Pale silently nodded, and Yoshu nodded back.


    ¡°In that case, there shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, a little bit of fun is needed too, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. It¡¯s true that the people wish for cheap taxes and a secure life. But please know that that¡¯s not everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Man doesn¡¯t live on bread alone, huh.¡±


    As Yoshu silently bowed, the Goblin King had no choice but to bow too.


    Yoshu wanted to tell the king to rest a bit more, but it seems he already understood that, so there was no need to word it out explicitly. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll celebrate the founding of the country and entertain the people with bread and wine.¡±


    ¡°Is that alright, Your Majesty?¡¡They might rebel against you one day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Though if liquor might affect the urrence of a rebellion, I will have to act with prudence.¡±


    Seeing the king smile, Pale too smiled a little and nodded.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll have Yoshu-dono calcte the food needed for the celebration. We¡¯ll have to inform the people of the capital too about the king¡¯s favor. Yoshu-dono will take care of that as well. We¡¯ll need to inform all of the territories about the name of the kingdom, the calendar, and the new capital. Of course, Yoshu-dono will take care of all of that too.¡±


    ¡°P-Pale-dono, d-do you have a grudge against me or something?¡±


    As Yoshu¡¯s face paled, Pale smiled the most gentle she has just yet.


    ¡°No, not at all¡­ But if I had to say something, then I guess it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been too close to Selenately.¡±


    In the end, Yoshu had to deal with all those jobs, and it wasn¡¯t until three dayster when he was finally able to leave Garm Su. When he could finally leave, it looked like he was fleeing.

 Volume 3, Chapter 253 - The Flourishing New Generation 1/3

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 253 - The Flourishing New Generation 1/3</h4>


    The one with the greatest influence on the establishment of the capital and the decision of the kingdom¡¯s name in the first summer of the King¡¯s Calendar was the Governor-General of the Western Capital, Yoshu. It was under his rmendation that the Goblin King named the kingdom and established a capital and a calendar.


    But of course the one who benefited the most was the former imperial capital of thete Germion Kingdom, now known as Facing EastGarm Su and the capital of Alrodena. Even if it was only temporary, city that has been made capital was sure to gather people. And with the gathering of the people wille the merchants that wish to do business.


    The goblins stationed will also have to act as gate guards on top of their duty as imperial guards.


    As a people who have sworn absolute fealty to the king, their unexpectedly flexible actions were taken as a strange but wee surprise. The human representative in charge of maintaining public order, the gate guard, Yuza, mentioned that they were ¡®better than the adventurers that couldn¡¯t do a decent job.¡¯


    These goblins that strictly and steadily followed the king¡¯smands - despite being criticized for their inflexibility - gave a good impression to the people of Garm Su, who until now have hated the goblins.


    Yoshu¡¯s proposal was to improve the stability of the country as one people.


    That included the abolition of tariffs, the expansion of the Gate Guard System, the construction of roads, and the rights of the people. His goal wasn¡¯t ¡®a country ruled by goblins¡¯, but ¡®Kingdom of the ck SunAlrodena¡®.


    No one fully understood Yoshu¡¯s goals, not even the Goblin King. But the Goblin King did have a vague idea of what he was going for, while Pale the Tactician prioritized logic as usual and did not oppose his ns.


    It was also probably because Pale was aware that her abilities leaned more toward military affairs that she left civil affairs to Yoshu and didn¡¯t interfere.


    The abolition of the tariffs should enliven economic activity within the country. The expansion of the gate guard system would deal with the increase in crimes across former borders, and an organization that investigates and oversees such arge area should include not just humans but also demihumans, elves, and goblins among their ranks.


    Roads also needed to be constructed, as they were necessary for the people to procure ways to feed themselves.


    As for the rights of the people who were here first, Yoshu had this to propose.


    It was a rather creative proposal, likely inspired by the Goblin King¡¯s order to give even the ves rest days. His proposal gave different rights to the unofficial sses of warrior,moner, noble, government official¡­ etc., and set these sses as unfixed.


    For example, if one were a noble with ie above a certain amount, then one would have the duty of providing military strength to the country. In exchange, one will have the opportunity to participate in the politics of the country.


    If one were a warrior, then so long as he contributes to the country through his job, he would not have to pay taxes.


    ves didn¡¯t need to pay any taxes since they themselves were products.


    It was a long way away from the Goblin King¡¯s dreams of ¡®human rights¡¯, but this was much better than something like that that strayed so far from the norm. After all, something too strange would only bring chaos. Compared to that, Yoshu¡¯s ideas would make use of what they had now and create a good society. Or at least, that¡¯s how he saw it.


    Rights were something to be fought for and paid with blood. If it were to be given to the people just like that, they would never value it. It will only be valued when the people themselves pay the price and win it.


    That¡¯s why Yoshu believed that this was the best they could do for now. The Goblin King fully supported his proposal.


    It was curious if Yoshu looked back to his own circumstances as a ve or if he looked a hundred years ahead toe up with this proposal, but regardless, the Goblin King fully supported his proposal, and it was officially proimed to the people.


    What surprised the Goblin King and Pale, however, was that despiteing up with such a proposal, Yoshu didn¡¯t ask for a position higher than what he had now.


    ¡°Hmm. You¡¯ve done well. At this rate, rather than be the governor-general of just one city, you might as well be the prime minister.¡±


    The red-blood eyes of the king gazed into Yoshu, but thetter didn¡¯t even flinch a little as he loudly retorted.


    ¡°Never!¡±¡±


    In contrast to the muttered words of the Goblin King, Yoshu¡¯s retort resounded loud and clear.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you need a prime minister so badly, Pale-dono should do it herself!¡±


    Yoshu¡¯s face heated up and turned red like a tomato as he yelled. Pale shrugged her shoulders.


    Yoshu fleeing the capital, Garm Su, without asking to be a given a higher position made him renowned among the goblins, elves, and demihumans as the Humble OneFamilgam.


    Until now no ve man without ast name has ever gotten a second name other than from the battlefield, but with Yoshu setting precedent, such ves started appearing one after another. Of course, this was also made possible by the dawn of a new era.


    The reason this quick reformation went by so smoothly was because foundations have already beenid for it through letters sent to the influential people of the various countries beforehand. Of course, the Goblin King¡¯s backing yed no small part, but other than Yoshu, there was no one else who could station enough people to prevent any unnecessary rebellions from urring.


    Yoshu was able to do so much only because of the brilliant officials that were sent to him when he copsed out of exhaustion. The experience and achievements he has cultivated until then allowed him to develop the dignity of a politician.


    The prime minister of thete Elrain Kingdom, Elbert, also sent a few officials to him since his own situation has already calmed down. He sent them because he believed that the boost in economy from the removal of the tariffs would prosper thete Elrain Kingdom, but the officials he sent cried about how gargantuan of a task the reform was.


    By this point in time, the people under Yoshu did not only include those that moved the Western Capital but also the people necessary to make the reform a reality.


    The adventurer, Selena, from the elves.


    His secretary, Mellisia.


    The chief of the spider-legged people, Nikea.


    On top of that, the officials Elbert sent included names such as Ganon Latosh and Helen Meer¡­ Up-anding officials whose names would be remembered by the generations toe.


    As they built up achievements under Yoshu, they became the driving force of Alrodena Kingdom¡¯s rise to power.


    Plentiful funds supported by the economy boost.


    Fair tax and a family register that helped managed the citizens.


    Law and trials enacted under the behest of the Goblin King.


    They wished to break away from the uncivilized countries, and their actions were indeed fitting of the biggest country within the continent. With such breakthroughs made in the backdrop, the Kingdom of Alrodena was finally able to show its potential. Of course, its first stage would be none other than the battle with the War Princess.


    Alrodena Kingdom was just like a young boy in his growth spurt, who after a little warm up, immediately bolted off for a sprint.

 Volume 3: Chapter 254 - Blanch Ririnoie the War Princess (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 254 - nch Ririnoie the War Princess (1/4)</h4>


    It¡¯s been 2 months since the negotiations with the goblins have fallen through. nche Ririnoie stood at the frontlines and confronted them, but the goblins weren¡¯t showing themselves, so she just prepared her army to be able to move out at anytime.


    Four cards have beenid down.


    The Imperial Capital of Rishu (Shushunu Capital) behind her, the western frontlines, the Kushain Believers, and the southern frontlines.


    ¡°Now where is the joker?¡±


    Based on the movements of the enemy tactician, the imperial capital of Rishu was most likely to be their target. They went out of their way to escte hostilities in the western frontlines, and then even though they could advance in the south, they didn¡¯t. Either move was meant to make her wary.


    The Kushain Believers were allied to the goblins, but they were still second-rate as far as their military went. They could be a terrifying foe when they call for a holy war, but they haven¡¯t been driven that far just yet. Queen Mira appears to be quite attached to Vn Do Zul, but he wasn¡¯t someone to be wary of.


    That leaves Rishu.


    Given the increasing burry cases at the ve trades, the goblins probably intended to start a rebellion and then break through the border while she was preupied. The Kushain Believers will likely also be taking a long way around to attack. But if so, then there should be a way to resolve this.


    It would be difficult to fight the entire goblin army, but by focusing her soldiers for a short period of time, she could break through the attacking enemies. A reenactment of that decisive battle at Gilgimel ins.


    During that time, she could leave the ve soldiers to maintain the frontlines.


    They¡¯ll be consumed in the process, but there¡¯s a reason for them to fight so desperately. And if the archer knights and the sorcerer cavalry apany them, they should be able to eliminate the forcesing from the Kushain Believers for some time.


    nche fiddled with the cards she had and made a decision.


    She was ready to expose herself in the frontlines.


    It was precisely because she was in the frontlines that the enemy tactician was holding back. The same was true for the Kushain Believers. Ever since she came back from the minor nations, the enemy tactician hasn¡¯t appeared in their attacks even once.


    It was as if the enemy was certain that she was here.


    nche had to praise the enemy¡¯s intelligencework. The legacy of the Red King, an intelligence unit, was gradually being weakened, and now they were in such a poor state that they had to be reorganized.


    But in exchange for that, her victories has been piling up.


    Twice at the southern frontlines, once at the western frontlines in arge-scale battle; there¡¯s even one from a small skirmish. Thanks to those victories, the forces opposed to her have been quelled, and now most of the domestic parties havee under her.


    Being allowed to act as the head of the three great nobles in particr has given her much freedom. The Agarmua whose foundation stemmed from the south, and the Kushunora whonguished at the destruction of their trade routes. Controlling these two fearful households, whom the goblins have stricken with fear, was not at all difficult.


    ¡°Just thinking about it irritates me.¡±


    Her efforts had been put to waste because of that shoddy attempt at diplomacy.


    Because she had to prepare for another war with the goblins, the cards she held have been greatly weakened. She didn¡¯t link the frequent attacks against the ve merchants of Rishu (Shushunu Capital) to the goblins without any reason.


    The Kushunora specialized at trading people and goods, and they had also tricked the goblins. When she thought back to that moment when she told the present Kushunora head, Sharnei, that, a faint slime appeared on her lips. If it were the Agarmua House¡¯s Barad, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed that.


    ¡°The national army needs to be alert.¡±


    But the old Barad wasn¡¯t her enemy. He failed to raise the next generation and ended up with a prodigal son. That was his weakness. That¡¯s why he had no choice but to cooperate with her.


    It wasn¡¯t official, but nche still managed to bring together the Holy Shushunu Kingdom enough to be able to wield national power.


    ¡°In that case, the problem lies at home.¡±


    She might have to make some threats.


    As her eyes grew sharper and a smile appeared on her face, she decided to push into the southern frontlines. With the construction of the trench campsplete, she set out with the archer knights, thence knights, and the sorcerer cavalry.


    Facing her there was Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Tiger and Spear ArmyAransain and Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Twin-Headed Beast and Axe ArmyZeilduk, but as soon as they saw nche Ririnoie¡¯s g, they immediately made a run for it. They didn¡¯t even fight. Like that nche forced the southern frontlines back.


    ¡°That was too easy.¡±


    If so, then they really must be aiming for the back, she thought.


    They would bait her with victory, and then pin her at the frontlines, while they caused a rebellion behind her and forced Rishu (Shushunu Capital) to capitte. Moreover, if she were to push the southern frontlines, the goblins will likely push from the western frontlines, bringing the war into a stalemate.


    ¡°Fortify the trench camps and maintain the front lines. I am requesting that the national army be dispatched.¡±


    Since she didn¡¯t have any pawns in the inner pce, it was faster for her to reach out to them herself.


    Because of that nche rode hurriedly back to Rishu.

 Volume 3, Chapter 254 - Blanch Ririnoie the War Princess (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 254 - nch Ririnoie the War Princess (2/4)</h4>


    ¡°You spend it quite generously.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t take it away from me.¡±


    ¡°Stupid, you think I¡¯d penny pinch like that?¡±


    ¡°Then please give me back the gold coin in your hand.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    While Vine the Mad de and Sophia were talking like that, money was continuously being spent recklessly onto the merchants connected to the inner pce.


    Breaking into stores that traded ves, stealing goods and money, and even taking the lives of the ve merchants¡­ The way Sophia saw it, Vine seemed to enjoy doing all of that.


    ¡°Vine-dono, the ves have finished eating.¡±


    A female swordsman, who looked like she¡¯d be quite a beauty if she just dressed better, said that. At that, Vine stopped teasing Sophia and turned to her.


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re done distributing food to the former ves.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, sorry.¡±


    The female swordsman opened her eyes wide for a moment, and from the side, it looked like she was feeling down.


    ¡°Sheesh, don¡¯t get all gloomy just from that. You¡¯ll put the name of swordsmen to shame, Sally,¡± Vine said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by that childish name!¡± ¡°Sally retorted.


    Vine hung her arm over the female swordsman¡¯s shoulder and reached around her waist with her other arm. When Vine¡¯s lips approached her, she shook.


    The fingers around her shoulder gently brushed her evenly cut hair, then as they gently crawled down her back, Vine whispered by her ears.


    ¡°You get to y your favorite hero of justice. It¡¯s not good to bully the weak, right?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ Mn!¡±


    The breath blowing by her ears bound her. Her heart throbbed quickly and loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what ve traders do. They take the weak and sell them, all so they can fatten their purse¡­ Right?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s might be true, but¡­!¡±


    The strength was gradually leaving her words as she spoke, and there was even a heartrending breath mixed in.


    ¡°Justice should be harsh¡± (Fis Deardo Hel)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Her whispers were honey, her words, poison.


    Sally unsteadily walked away with blushed cheeks and her arms wrapped around her. Vine shrugged.


    ¡°Whatever, just please give me back my money.¡±


    Sophia coldly said, and Vine shrugged again. She flicked the coin to Sophia andughed.


    ¡°The ves have gotten more numerous. We should almost be at our limits.¡±


    The ves she¡¯s gathered that looked like they could fight already numbered over 300. It was quite a big family.


    ¡°No orders have been given yet.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ll just continue. I¡¯m having fun, but will this really be enough to turn a country upside down?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Pale-san is thinking.¡±


    ¡°Good if so.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think is better between her and the Shushunu¡¯s princess?¡±


    ¡°Well, Pale-san of course¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wishful thinking. I only saw her once, but the princess here is pretty good too, you know?¡±


    Vine could clearly distinguish the strong through her nose. But even if that weren¡¯t true, she was able to survive all this time.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª!¡±


    Sophia was about to argue, but then she saw a carrier pigeon flying toward them. The birdnded on her shoulder, and a letter was attached to its legs. Sophia took out the fastened letter and read it.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± Vine asked.


    ¡°Vine-san¡­¡±


    Sophia paled, and Vine closed one eye as she extended one of her hands. She took the letter and rubbed Sophia¡¯s head as though she were her sister.


    ¡°Hmm?¡¡Ku, ha ha ha ha ha!¡¡Now that¡¯s an order I can get behind!¡±


    ¡°¡­Vine-san.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave this order, but I like it.¡±


    Vineughed as she looked up at the heavens and covered her eyes.


    On the crumpled letters in her hands was written a simple order.


    ¡ªBathe Kushunora¡¯s g in blood.


    Vine the Mad deughed in the dark night and executed the order.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°¡ªOur ns have borne fruit. Henceforth, we shall set out and im the head of the War Princess.¡±


    Pale said that indifferently, and the gathered generals looked at each other. There was a faint smile on her face as she looked down at the map spread on the table.


    ¡°We will break through the borders and force the Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s imperial capital to capitte, and then her head will be ours.¡±


    ¡°The reorganized Felduk shall attack the western frontlines. Gi Gi Orudo shall break through the southern frontlines.¡±


    ¡°The king¡¯s cavalry and Aransain will rendezvous with the Kushain Believers. And together they shall advance to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Will the war princess attack?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Most likely¡­ But that doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯ll have any forces left with her.¡±


    Pale had set a trap.


    The strength of the cavalry led by the Goblin King.


    The attacks made only when the War Princess wasn¡¯t at the borders.


    Vine¡¯s despicable acts at the imperial capital.


    And the blind spots that existed precisely because nche was a genius.


    The War Princess was likely a genius at politics and warfare. So much so that it seemed she was loved by god. On top of that, she was blessed with a great cavalry and a major power¡¯s seat of honor that allowed her to make use of that.


    nche¡¯s ability to control others through fear and gain was enough to make Pale suffer a crushing defeat.


    But that¡¯s precisely why Pale was going to win.


    nche will use the victories she¡¯s secured to bring her country under hermand and prepare for war, but Pale will use her hubris to kill her.


    ¡°The enemy has prepared trench camps simr to what Felduk once employed. These trenches are highly effective against cavalry and can be likened to that of a moving fortress.¡±


    Pale had fought with her aide, Mehran Le Coude, in her absence, and already knew how strong he was. His tactics revolved around immobilizing horses and covering the battlefield with countless traps. He is also able to turn a t battlefield into an uneven one by digging holes.


    What¡¯s more is that the long spears of the cavalry - regardless how long they may be - are a poor match to the mages hiding in their trenches.


    Unfortunately, all of that, including the trench camp, was meaningless before the overwhelming power that was ¡®quantity¡¯.

 Volume 3, Chapter 254 - Blanch Ririnoie the War Princess (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 254 - nch Ririnoie the War Princess (3/4)</h4>


    This is the first trap Pale set. The overwhelming power of the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry has been deeply ingrained into nche. It¡¯s true that the goblins lost in the previous battle. They were trampled over by nche¡¯s cavalry, Felduk was left half-destroyed, and their one saving grace was the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry.


    But that¡¯s precisely why the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry left such a deep impression on nche.


    So deep in fact that it left her thinking that unless she could defeat the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry, victory would be impossible.


    This brings us to the second trap.


    The reason Pale only moved the frontlines when the War Princess wasn¡¯t around was to set a trap in her mind.


    nche the War Princess was a genius at political and military warfare. Perhaps the little information she had would be enough for her to see through Pale¡¯s thoughts. But that¡¯s precisely why Pale moved the frontlines for no reason.


    It was all to make it seem as if there was a n behind her actions.


    She didn¡¯t take the towns she could take in the southern frontlines and then she fought with her aide, Mehran Le Coude, to make it seem as though the trench camps had value.


    By doing that, the War Princess would start thinking to herself and¡¡believe that the trench camps and her aide were useful at the western frontlines. With that, all that was left was the south. What was the point of all the suspicious movements? Any movement made by the army should have a reason behind it. But taking advantage of that kind of thinking was exactly what Pale intended.


    nche attacked the south because she believed there must¡¯ve been reason behind the suspicious movements at the south, and when the goblins retreated without putting up much of a fight, she came to believe that Pale¡¯s real objective was the imperial capital, Rishu.


    This brings us to the third trap.


    The frontlines that swayed without any reason and Vine who slithered behind Shushunu.


    The third trap worked with the second trap to bind nche¡¯s thoughts. Although the goblins could still keep fighting, nche held a degree of hubris within her because the goblins refused to sh with her directly.


    Hence, Pale ordered the attacks against the ve merchants to make nche think that she was going for the imperial capital, and gradually make it look like she was gradually gathering her forces.


    This is where Vine the Mad dees to y. By striking so much fear into the imperial capital, nche will have no choice but to request the mobilization of the national army.


    The fourth andst trap.


    This trap ys on the fact that she was a genius with no equal.


    The people around her were essentially just dead weight. To nche, whether it was the inner pce or the other two great nobles, everyone was just a piece meant to move ording to her will. There was no one around her who she could work with to achieve something.


    Because of that she never believed in anyone else.


    The subsequent victories solidified her position in the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, and now, all affairs - be they military, politics, or domestic - moved ording to her wishes.


    In other words, the battlefield was purely a reflection of her opinion, and no other opinions could enter the fray.


    This was thest trap that Pale set to destroy nche.


    Because nche was doing everything by herself, her exhaustion would increase and her ns wouldck the precision that they normally held.


    And because she believes so strongly in her victory, she would never think that she was being led along by her enemy.


    Step by step, she was being led. The traps Pale set had craftily seen through nche¡¯s thoughts.


    That was how deeply Pale had read the War Princess to kill her. In order to kill the War Princess, she had to cut off the source of her strength.


    As for what the source of her strength was¡­


    ¡°The War Princess is a genius. That¡¯s why we need to seal her strength.¡±


    Cavalry tactics that could repel even the Goblin King, made even stronger by the support of the sorcerer cavalry. But as long as they fought by the trench camps, she will never ride a horse. After all, the trench camps existed precisely to allow her soldiers to hide in the holes.


    ¡°A sorcerer cavalry that has dismounted from their horses is no different from any other mage unit.¡±


    In that regard, the anti-mage soldier elves were beyond their reach. The different kind of elves, the Gnomes, the Undines, and the Smanders, have already arrived at Garm Su to support them.


    All that¡¯s left now was to wait for the War Princess to leave the frontlines.


    But the trigger for that was also in Pale¡¯s hands, a trigger she pulled.


    ¡®The Kushunora will pay!¡¯¡¡The furious Gi Za had received Pale¡¯s orders and was just waiting for nche to leave the front lines. Given his personality, it was only natural that he would be harsh in his vengeance.


    Pale¡¯s lips twisted into a smile.


    The way she smiled as she looked down at the map was just like that of the Goddess of Vengeance or the Goddess that fiddled with destiny.


    ¡ªNow then, nche Ririnoie the War Princess, the time hase for you to know defeat.


    The four traps Pale had set became poison and entangled the War Princess. The movements of the goblins were kept hidden thanks to the effort of Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s assassin unit. In these four months, he intentionally stopped his activities, but the moment he received the message that nche had left the frontlines, he dove into the fray.


    As a result, the scouts that were stationed in the different front lines to keep an eye on the goblins were in by them, and even the legacy of the Red King suffered great losses.


    But such achievements were nothing to speak of in front of their main objective to keep their ns under wraps. Thanks to Gi Ji Arsil and his unit¡¯s efforts, the goblins were able to move without being detected, and to the humans, it seemed as if the goblin armies suddenly appeared out of nowhere at the west and the south.


    Just four months after the defeat of the goblins, the western frontline and the southern frontline copsed. The Goblin King and the Aransain that attacked from the direction of the Kushain Believers defeated the Short Sword Battle MaidenValkyria, and thetter were forced to flee.


    Because of the above events, the goblins were able to enter the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.

 Volume 3, Chapter 254 - Blanch Ririnoie the War Princess (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 254 - nch Ririnoie the War Princess (4/4)</h4>


    By the time word of that reached nche the War Princess, she was a day¡¯s distance away from the imperial capital.


    The goblins had broken through the southern and the western frontlines, and even the Short Sword Battle Maiden stationed at the border of the Kushain Believers were defeated. When that report was passed to her, for a moment, all expression left her face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She closed her eyes for a minute, and then pondering, asked the messenger, ¡°Is there any chance that the report is mistaken?¡±


    ¡°¡­If we wait for a few more reports toe, we can find out the exact number of casualties, but the report is most likely¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Surprisingly calm, she told the messenger.


    ¡°Sorry, but I need to go to the imperial capital. I¡¯m giving you another mission, so you¡¯ll have to make a run for it.¡±


    ¡°As you will!¡±


    After sending the messenger, nche headed for the imperial capital and made preparations to receive the soldiers that managed to escape. She also requested an audience from the king. It wasn¡¯t until four days after her return to the imperial capital that her aide, Mehran Le Coude, and Far and the rest of the Valkyria came back.


    Her pair of reddish-brown eyes, which she inherited from her mother, reflected the chaos of a castle on the verge of capittion.


    There was no end to the number of people fleeing. Commoners, merchants, and nobles alike all fled one after another from the imperial capital of Rishu. She watched all of that without saying a word, then she went back to the house she was given and changed to her clothes meant for having an audience with the king. After that she made her request for an audience.


    ¡°Oh, our beautiful War Princess!¡±


    The king greeted her as though in search of sce in her, but nche greeted him as perfect as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the war at the borders. It is regrettable.¡±


    ¡°I have betrayed Your Majesty¡¯s expectations. I offer my deepest apologies.¡±


    There were no great nobles left beside the king.


    The only people left in the royal pce were those without anywhere to run to, those who couldn¡¯t run because of their honor, and those who were truly loyal. All the sensible ones have already left the imperial capital.


    ¡°My beautiful War Princess, I have burdened you greatly, but you have done well despite your youth.¡±


    ¡°I am unworthy of such praise, Your Majesty. My actions have brought shame upon the name of Ririnoie.¡±


    She was not even 20 years-old, and yet the fate of the kingdom rested on her shoulders. After apologizing she told the king how the battle was likely to progress.


    It was no longer possible to win after the borders have been broken through.


    ¡ªBut if we emptied the kingdom¡¯s treasury and scorch thend, and then fight with every man, woman, elder, and child, then perhaps there¡¯s still a slight chance of winning.


    She remembered when she asked the king back when they failed to diplomatically reconcile with the goblins.


    The king shook his head andughed.


    ¡ªThat is not how a magnanimous rulerShushunu does things. What point is there in having a kingdom if only to make the people suffer.


    Because of that nche genuinely bowed her head to this king whom she called ipetent.


    ¡°Now then, my War Princess. Can this head of mine buy peace?¡±


    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, that is impossible.¡±


    Until now she has been obediently bowing her head, but then all of the sudden, callousness covered her face, and she turned to the king.


    ¡°Insolent!¡±


    The chambeins by the king¡¯s side yelled angrily, but nche silenced them with a re and snapped her fingers.


    The door leading to the throne room opened and the sorcerer cavalry nche raised entered with weapons in hand.


    ¡°¡­What is the meaning of this!?¡±


    The chambeins cried out, but nche had them suppressed, while Mehran Le Coude extended his hand to the king.


    ¡°Our beautiful War Princess, what are you¡­¡±


    ¡°My beloved king, this war was for my sake, so just for today, please rescind the throne¡­ You don¡¯t mind, yes?¡¡After all, almost all of the authority has been given to me anyway.¡±


    As nche mysteriously smiled, her aide, Mehran Le Coude, bound the king.


    ¡°Take them all away. Do not hurt His Majesty.¡±


    nche calmlymanded, and then the sorcerer cavalry took all of the people they¡¯ve bound away.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°Stop pestering me. If you¡¯re a man, then you should learn to steel yourself from time to time.¡±


    ¡°Never would I advise you to do something like this.¡±


    nche snorted as she sat on the throne.


    ¡°Now then, let us negotiate with those goblins.¡±


    nche Ririnoie sat herself on the throne as though she truly belonged there. With surprising self-restraint, Mehran Le Coude stiffled his anger and knelt.


    When he looked up, the War Princess was dazzling.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The goblins had broken through the borders, but unlike the various armies that wanted to hurry, Pale ordered them to advance slowly. General-ss goblins from Felduk, Zailduk, and Aransain showered her with criticism, but Pale didn¡¯t budge and she stuck to her decision to advance slowly.


    By the time they arrived at the imperial capital, it has already been three days since nche the War Princess ordered her king to be taken away. nche ordered her remaining forces to gather in front of the imperial capital and assume formation, then she saw the goblins arrive. She wryly smiled.


    ¡°Not too slow, not too fast. What excellent timing.¡±


    The goblins too assumed formation.


    ¡°They still want to fight?¡±


    The Goblin King narrowed his eyes. Pale shook her head.


    ¡°No, it depends on Your Majesty, but¡­¡±


    ¡°The enemies have raised a white g!¡±


    When the sylph near Pale said that, she looked down.


    ¡°The messengers have arrived. Please receive them,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Very well,¡± the Goblin King replied.


    Three riders came from the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. A tall beauty with fluttering golden hair, a feeble man with a wound on his cheeks, and a female soldier with a cold gaze.


    From the goblins came the Goblin King and Pale the Tactician. Gi Go Amatsuki and Yustia apanied the king as his escorts. Rashka of Gaidga said that negotiations were boring and refused participation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am the representative of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, nche Ririnoie.¡±


    Golden hair, reddish-brown eyes, and a dress. nche smiled without any bashfulness. She was indeed charming. The Goblin King nodded and returned her greeting.


    ¡°I am the king. The king that rules over the unruly.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. That majestic aura most certainly belongs to a king.¡±


    nche nodded as though she understood something. The Goblin King looked at her with his blood-colored eyes.


    ¡°I am Pale Symphoria. Where shall we hold the negotiations?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t mind me. Our Holy Shushunu Kingdom will surrender.¡±


    nche chuckled and looked up at the Goblin King.


    ¡°We will ept your surrender,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Thank you. The conditions for our surrender is that all the people rted to ourte kingdom be spared and that no violence be done to our people¡­ In exchange, I shall give you my life.¡±


    For a moment, the Goblin King narrowed his eyes and Pale looked down.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    nche confirmed with the Goblin King and Pale.


    ¡°¡­Very well.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded and nched thanked him with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you. Now then¡­ Allow me to fulfill my end of our deal.¡±


    As she said that, she pulled out her short sword and pierced her chest. Before the blood that dyed her dress could reach the ground, she fell. The Goblin King held her up and told her.


    ¡°Fear not. In my name, I promise you that I will not break this contract.¡±


    nched looked into those two red eyes, and after a small nod, closed her eyes in peace.


    ¡°The contract has been fulfilled. Take her corpse away.¡±


    The two officers bit their lips as blood dripped from their clenched fists, but they quietly bid the king goodbye and recovered nche¡¯s corpse.


    With the death of the War Princess, the curtain was drawn on this battle known as the War Princess Battle, and the Holy Shushunu Kingdom surrendered to the goblins.


    Word of the fall of a major power at the center of the continent reached the countries eastward, bringing with it unrest and chaos. After the great power of the ins copsed, everyone believed that there was no one left to stop the goblins.

 Volume 3: Intermission - End of a Campaign

    <h4>Volume 3: Intermission - End of a Campaign</h4>


    At a grave with no name was a man with scarred cheeks, kneeling on one knee as he offered a bouquet of flowers.


    He was a handsome man with a physique so thin he seemed he would break.


    As the body of Rodo hung high up from the sky, the whistling winds scattered the dry leaves. The colors of autumn hummed a faint tune as it blocked the sun and fluttered past the man¡¯s legs.


    It was curious how much time had passed.


    The dazzling body of Rodo was already sinking toward the west. Atst, the man¡¯s eyes opened. The sound of someone stepping upon the dried leaves had reached his ears.


    ¡°Am I bothering you?¡±


    It has only been 8 days since theyst met, but somehow, this meeting felt so nostalgic. Perhaps it was because he¡¯s been acting so recklesstely to try and bury away the loss of the master he revered that this meeting smelled of nostalgia.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    When he turned around, a tall woman was standing there. Seeing the bouquet of flowers in her hands, it was clear that she hade here for the same reason.


    Laughing at the foolishness of his thoughts, he stood up and stepped aside for her.


    If she hade here with a bouquet of flowers in hand, then her goal could only be one thing. With a lonely heart, Mehran Le Coude cast down his gaze at the nameless grave.


    Because of the wrath of the goblins, Ririnoie was not permitted to be buried in the Ririnoie House¡¯s grave. Compared to her dazzling military records, this small grave was all too lonely.


    If only he hadn¡¯t lost then, then perhaps¡ª


    To this day, such thoughts continue to haunt him, and from time to time, he would dream of that nightmarish sight he saw that day. An overwhelming horde of goblins defended against the rain of bullets as they broke through the trench camps. Even as they cut down one goblin after another, another would take its ce. Like that the goblins crashed into them with a might that could only be likened to a tsunami. It was a miracle that he even survived.


    But even if he did, nothing would change the fact that he could not stop the goblins.


    If he had been following after his the War Princess, nche Ririnoie, he would have stopped the great horde of the goblins.


    The fact he couldn¡¯t do that proved that he was powerless in battle.


    His eyes followed the woman as she stood up, but his heart remained in the past.


    ¡°I heard the ve soldiers have been released.¡±


    ¡°It was the princess¡¯ dying wish. She said that they shouldn¡¯t be fettered anymore once the battle with the goblins has ended,¡± Mehran Le Coude said.


    Far looked down, ¡°the n leader wanted to make it so that she was the only viin.¡±


    ¡°¡­She was a gentle person. Though they were citizens of another kingdom, she epted those people victimized by war even at the cost of muddying her name. She never did say it outright, though.¡±


    ¡®They may be ves now, but that¡¯s still much better than dying, no?¡¯¡¡That sounded like something she would say. At the end of Far¡¯s gaze was a grave with no epitaph.


    ¡°She was loyal to the king. And the king was a wise ruler indeed.¡±


    ¡°¡­The people don¡¯t think highly of him, though.¡±


    Mehran Le Coude inhaled.


    ¡°The king who let the three great nobles maintain peace on the surface, while giving authority of the army to nche Ririnoie the War Princess in order to keep the five small countries under his rule, and at the same time, continued generous policies and ensured peace for the majority of the people? Exactly how is such a king ipetent? Only fools would with no eyes would argue such mockery. At the very least, they would be far beneath the king our princess acknowledged.¡±


    Mehran Le Coude said angrily.


    ¡°¡­Mehran-dono, what will be you doing from here on?¡±


    The master he was meant to follow was gone forever.


    It was a heavy reality like that that weighed upon them, and so Far got to the main point.


    ¡°I will restore the House of Ririnoie.¡±


    She was like a block of ice, but when Far of theShort Sword Battle Maiden(Valkyria) heard that, she raised her beautiful brows.


    ¡°The younger brother ising. Of course, he¡¯s an ordinary manpared to the princess, but¡­¡±


    Mehran¡¯s mouth was unrestrained despite talking about his new master. Seeing that, Far couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile.


    ¡°¡­What about Valkyria?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Far lowered her head, Mehran realized that something was off, and his heart finally returned to the present.


    A question that couldn¡¯t be easily answered in front of this grave even though she was trying to embark on a new path, if so then¡­


    ¡°Are you joining the goblins?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to make his voice sound angry, but he couldn¡¯t help but look sharply at Far.


    ¡°¡­We received an invitation from the Flower King(Fairy) Blood Oath(n). And from the tactician from that time too.¡±


    When Mehran Le Coude heard that, the image of an elven woman immediately shed through his mind.


    That was none other than the enemy he resented.


    The tactician who forced nche the War Princess to choose death without even fighting, Pale Symphoria. It was only after he learned of her name that he remembered, but she was previously known as the Silent Moon of the Soar to Freedom(Elks) Blood Oath(n).


    Mehran wasn¡¯t about to call her a coward for this, but it was indeed a detestable thing.


    ¡°I intend to ept their invitation.¡±


    After all, just the fact that she was dering that so clearly here proved she was no coward. She didn¡¯t have to go out of her way to inform Mehran or nche.


    When he realized that, the anger swelling within him dispersed.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything? I made this decision knowing full well that I might be called a coward.¡±


    ¡°¡­There are times when a person must choose. That was true for the princess and for me. And it¡¯s true for you too.¡±


    Mehran turned to the nameless grave.


    ¡°I must engrave a name upon this grave. We will restore the Ririnoie House and protect the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. Just as our princess, nche Ririnoie, has done.¡±


    Far nodded and bid him farewell.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    ¡°Farewell, Friend.¡±


    Mehran¡¯s words pierced Far¡¯s chest and for a moment she stood there petrified. The days she spent with nche shed through her mind. That small but dazzling back of her n leader that she followed after.


    ¡°¡­You too.¡±


    Like this the tworade-in-arms turned their backs on each other. Having chosen two different paths, their paths would never again intersect.


    The grave quietly watched over their whole exchange.


    Although the Holy Shushunu Kingdom may havee under the rule of the Goblin King, it was almost a miracle that they were able to hang onto their life. It has turned into a mere annexed country and lost its territories, but the royal family was able to keep their life. That was because of the efforts of the House of Ririnoie.


    As for the House of Ririnoie, Mehran Le Coude saved its young master and served as a brilliant retainer whose name would be recorded in the annals of history.


    Later he would save the House of Ririnoie, but every time someone called him the hero who saved the royal family, he would deny it.


    ¡ªI know who the real hero is. That person is so dazzling it would be presumptuous of me to be called the hero who saved this country.


    In the future, under the authority of being a retainer of the Ririnoie House, an epitaph would be engraved upon nche Ririnoie¡¯s grave.


    It reads: ¡®Here lies the savior and hero of the kingdom.¡¯


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The day Far of the Valkyria responded to the goblins¡¯ tactician, Pale, she visited Pale¡¯s room without any escorts.


    ¡°Thank you for inviting me today.¡±


    Far bowed and Pale responded with a nod.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d actuallye. I was quite surprised when the Flower King(Fairy) introduced you.¡±


    The goblins who defeated the Holy Shushunu Kingdom and incurred the animosity of the surrounding countries were increasingly apanied by elven warriors.


    The viges of the Fire Elves(Smander) and the Water Elves(Undine) have dered their full support for the Goblin King.


    ¡°¡­I want to talk about the conditions for my recruitment,¡± Far said with a strong voice.


    Pale nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared sufficientpensation.¡±


    The amount of money Pale presented her was the same as that offered by nche.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Should have I not?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°We want your strength. Please understand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you think. You¡¯re sharp, so you must know, right? That I¡¯m not happy with you people. And you should know full well that this animosity isn¡¯t something that could be quelled with money!¡± Far red up at Pale


    ¡°¡­nche Ririnoie the War Princess was indeed a genius. More so than I when ites to tactics and strategies,¡± Pale smiled and said indifferently.


    Far listened with rapt attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her before actually,¡± Pale looked down as if recalling a sad past. ¡°Rasil Campaign. I participated as an adventurer in that battle when Ramana and Dismina rebelled.¡±


    It was around 6 years ago.


    But it was so long ago that Far had to search her memories before she could remember. That was a campaign that urred when nche left the Short Sword Battle Maiden(Valkyria) and returned to the Ririnoie House.


    Dismina and Ramana took advantage of udia the War Princess¡¯s absence to stage a revolt, and brought the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to a disadvantage with their initial surprise attack. The adventurers were hired as a stopgap until udia returned, but the strength of two countries was simply too overwhelming.


    The one who turned that situation around was none other than nche.


    Short Sword Battle Maiden(Valkyria), Soar to Freedom(Elks), Flower King(Fairy), Proud n(Leon Heart)¡­ With the ns that would make a name for themselves in this battle, nche the War Princessunched a surprise attack on the attack of the two countries. She pushed back the front line and grasped victory before udia could even arrive.


    ¡°It was really amazing. Amidst the adults who could only fluster in the battlefield was a young girl who could calmly lead¡­ I probably didn¡¯t want her to die.¡± Pale lifted her gaze, and as she froze her swaying emotions, looked into Far¡¯s eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t meant to atone for anything. Just take it as a simple contract. One made because the War Princess values you and your people so highly.¡±


    Far closed her eyes. ¡°¡­I will ept that contract. I will fight in a manner worthy of the name of the War Princess, nche Ririnoie.¡±


    The name of thete n leader - a name so great it was known even by their foes - protected Valkyria.


    After that the Short Sword Battle Maiden(Valkyria) joined the forces of the Goblin King. Just as Far promised, she rode through the battlefield and fought valiantly in a way that would leave a mark on history and not put shame to the name of the War Princess.


    ¡ªGolden hair fluttering, the War Princess rides through the vast ins.


    ¡ªBeauty d in ck armor, she rides onwards.


    ¡ªShe leads the Valkyria.


    ¡ªShe is our savior.


    In the future, those words uttered in ys would spread through the Holy Shushunu Kingdom and everyone woulde to know of her and her servants¡¯ glory.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Name: nche Ririnoie


    Race: Human


    Level: 76


    Job: Noble; War Princess of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom


    Possessed Skills: Sword Mastery C+; Magic Maniption; Spear Mastery D+; Bow Mastery D+; Leadership A+; Dance of the Battlefield; Subjugating Battle g; Glorious Race; Blood Stained Path of Flowers; That Who Tilts the Bnce; Conqueror of the ins; Inherited Pride; My Name is War Princess


    Divine Protection: Goddess of Wisdom


    Attributes: None


    Dance of the Battlefield: When standing at the vanguard during a battle, charm is increased toward your own soldiers (MEDIUM), and against your enemies (LOW).


    Subjugating Battle g: When starting a battle, attack of your army is increased (MEDIUM) and leadership is also boosted by a level.


    Blood Stained Path of Flowers: Army morale increases when an enemy soldier is killed. (HIGH)


    That Who Tilts the Bnce: When you are leading the army, morale won¡¯t decrease even in disadvantageous positions (HIGH).


    Conqueror of the ins: When fighting in ins, leadership skills will received a buff (MEDIUM).


    Inherited Pride: Charm is increased toward humans and elves (HIGH).


    My Name is War Princess: Charm toward members of the Ririnoie House and abilities are raised (HIGH).


    Name: Far Ramfado


    Race: Human


    Level: 79


    Job: Adventurer; n Leader of the Short Sword Battle Maiden


    Possessed Skills: Sword Mastery B-; Spear Mastery B+; Archery C+; Leadership B+; Loyal to the War Princess Within; Dash; Eight Trigram Maneuvering; Ranma Zanjin; Footman yer; Conqueror of the ins


    Divine Protection: God of me


    Attributes: me


    Loyal to the War Princess Within: Previously Loyal to the War Princess. Charm toward humans and elves is increased (LOW).


    Eight Trigram Maneuvering: When leading a cavalry, receive a buff to tactical maneuverings. (MEDIUM).


    Ranma Zanjin: When fighting a monster at a level higher than one¡¯s own, receive ab uff to attack, defense, and armor (LOW). Skill is also boosted by a level.


    Footman yer: When fighting enemy footmen, your army¡¯s offensive strength is increased (MEDIUM).


    Level has increased.


    Protagonist


    £µ£³¡ú£µ£µ


    Gi Ga Rax


    £µ£¶¡ú£·£²


    Gi Gi Orudo


    £²£´¡ú£´£¸


    Gi Gu Verbena


    £µ£´¡ú£¸£±


    Gi Go Amatsuki


    £¸£´¡ú£¸£¹


    Gi Za Zakuend


    £¶£±¡ú£¶£µ


    Gi Ji Arsil


    £´£¶¡ú£¶£·


    Gi Zu Ruo


    £¹£·¡ú£µ (ss Promotion) Duke to Lord


    Gi Jii Yubu


    5 to 15


    Gi Do Buruga


    £¹£¶¡ú£² (ss Promotion)


    Gi Bii


    £¶£³¡ú£·£¶


    Gi Bu Rakuta


    £±£µ¡ú£³£°


    Gi Be y


    £³£¶¡ú£µ£¸


    Rashka


    £´£°¡ú£´£µ


    Hal


    £¸¡ú£²£·


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga


    £¹£±¡ú£µ (ss Promotion) (Noble to Duke)


    Kuzan


    £µ£´¡ú£µ£¶


    Cynthia


    £·£µ¡ú£·£¸


    Bui


    £²£³¡ú£²£¸


    Shumea


    £³£°¡ú£³£¸


    Pale Symphoria


    £±£¹¡ú£²£¶


    Name: Gi Zu Ruo


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 5


    ss: Lord


    Possessed Skills: Overpowering Howl; Throw Projectile; Spear Mastery B+; Instant Kill; Howl of the Mad Dragon; Bloodthirsty; Howl of the Mad Dragon; Instant Kill; Blood Support; Favor of the Mad God; With Our King; I Lead an Army of Demons


    Divine Protection: Mad God(Zu Oru)


    Attributes: None


    Howl of the Mad Dragon: In exchange for the lives of the soldiers under your directmand, increase overall abilities.


    Favor of the Mad God: In exchange for your sanity, increase the effects of Howl of the Mad Dragon (HIGH).


    I Lead an Army of Demons: When leading less than 1,000 soldiers, increase the offensive strength of your army (MEDIUM) and pressure against the enemy army (MEDIUM).


    Name: Ra Gilmi Fishiga


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 2


    ss: Knight; The First Archer(Gadieta); 4 Generals


    Possessed Skills: Archery A-; Leadership B+; A Dying Wish¡¯s Sessor; 4 Consecutive Shots; Forest Dweller; Whispers of the Spirits; He Who Sees a Thousand Miles; Arrowhead of Killing; Hero of Ganra; Shadow Stitching; Obedience is the Key to Destroying Armies


    Divine Protection: God of Archery(Za Ruga)<


    Attributes: None


    Hero of Ganra: By obeying the n leader, charm is increased to fellow tribe members (HIGH).


    He Who Sees a Thousand Miles: uracy and strength when using a bow is increased.


    Obedience is the Key to Destroying Armies: When leading a different race, if that race is a mishmash of different races, then leadership is increased (SMALL to HIGH).


    Name: Gi Do Buruga


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 2


    ss: Alchemist


    Possessed Skills: Flowing Magic Control; Ru Tribe; Protection of the Wind; Wind Spear; Three-Verse Chant; Guidance of the Goddess of Wisdom; Pursuer of the Truth; Create Magic Tool


    Divine Protection: Wind God


    Attributes: Wind


    Pursuer of the Truth: Chance of discovering something new is increased (HIGH).


    Create Magic Tool: Can create tools imbued with ether. Chance of sess (LOW)


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó

 Volume 3, Intermission - Yuza’s Patrol Journal (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Intermission - Yuza¡¯s Patrol Journal (1/2)</h4>


    ¡°Hey, Gi-san.¡±


    Themander of the gate guards, Yuza, smiled with satisfaction at the seemingly flustered goblin.


    The goblin was covered in scars, its skin was green, and it only had one arm. The way it walked while it carried a spear with its one arm was by no means how a low-ranking guard should be. The goblin was just tall enough to reach Yuza¡¯s shoulders, but only one word was fit to describe it, vicious.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get flustered now. It¡¯s not really a big deal that your name is simr to your boss, right?¡±


    The goblin shook its head. Yuza never had that many subordinates from the start, but now they were even fewer. Those same subordinates looked at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem. Names, very, important,¡± the goblin said.


    ¡°I know that, but¡­ I mean it¡¯s hard to call you without a name.¡±


    Patting the goblin that went quiet and tilted its head, Yuza nonchntly walked out.


    ¡°Anyhow, let¡¯s go do our rounds.¡±


    The goblin nodded and they left together.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Though not much time has passed, this city that has recently been renamed toFacing EastGarm Su has be the capital of a kingdom like no other. It was once the capital of Germion Kingdom, the biggest military nation of the west, also known as the kingdom of the holy knights.


    That kingdom that advocated for itself as a nation of humans fought against the goblins from the west and lost. It was a thorough defeat. The king, the crown prince, and all the holy knights that stood as pirs of the kingdom died in battle.


    Havinge this far, Yuza wasn¡¯t about toment the ugliness of humanity.


    The sickening things he¡¯s seen as a gate guard were already too much to count. The chaos shown by the people of this capital when it fell counted among those.


    Adults that fled even if they had to push down women and children.


    The guards that ran without even looking back at the people they were meant to protect.


    The nobles that proved useless despite always putting on airs.


    The superiors of the imperial guards that told his men to die.


    Yuza was sick of everything. Because of that he cooped himself up inside his house, and it wasn¡¯t until a former adjutant visited him that things changed.


    He won¡¯t deny that at that point he didn¡¯t care anymore, but it was also true that he thought that things shouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. That thing he protected wasn¡¯t something like this. Those two opposing thoughts spurred him into action, and he found himself at the castle to take the exam to be enlisted, but what greeted him then wasn¡¯t a goblin but an elven woman with a peaceful face.


    ¡°Ah, erm¡­ I heard you guys were hiring some guards?¡±


    Yuza wasn¡¯t nning on rebelling against the goblins, but he also wasn¡¯t nning on being subservient. Unfortunately, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t talk straight.


    ¡°Oh, what wonderful news!¡¡I take it you worked as a guard before then?¡±


    When the beautiful elf told him that, Yuza couldn¡¯t help but blush despite his age. A testament to his character. At the same time, he remembered a rumor about there being elves among the whorehouses used by the nobles, but he quickly banished the thought.


    ¡°Y-Yeah. I was a senior officer of the imperial guards.¡±


    The elven woman writing on the sheepskin asked him a few more questions, after which she told him to wait, an order that Yuza religiously followed. Truly, men were pathetic creatures.


    When the elven woman came back and told him he could work as themander of the gate guards starting tomorrow, he couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise, a blunder he would never forget.


    Still dazed, he left the gates and told the adjutant waiting for him that he would be themander starting tomorrow. After that he went back to his house unsteadily.


    10 dayster after taking care of his personal belongings, Commander Yuza saw the newly enlisted guards inside the guard room, looking timidly at the 12 goblins lined up in an orderly fashion.


    From then on the days passed in a blur.


    At first, he didn¡¯t know how to approach the goblins, but the goblins were simple creatures and meekly obeyed him.


    ¡°Our king said. Public order, must, be protected. But I, don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The goblin emitted a powerful aura as it approached him. Yuza didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he nodded all the same.


    ¡°Things I don¡¯t understand, I will, listen.¡±


    Perhaps it was because the pressure from the snorting goblin that grasped his hands tightly got to him, but either way, Yuza reluctantly decided to use them.


    They didn¡¯t have enough hands anyway and needed all the help they could get.


    ¡°The king of the goblins ordered them to protect the public order, but these guys don¡¯t know how to do that, so they¡¯re here to learn,¡± Yuza exined to the newly enlisted guards watching from a distance.


    After that he ordered his adjutant to assume formation.


    The guards were inspected by a veteran senior officer and junior officer of thete Germion Kingdom¡¯s imperial guards. It might not have been possible with just seven men to assume formation if they were eyeing arge group like a gang of thieves, but in this case, they only needed a basic formation.


    The problem was the goblins.


    ¡°What are we going to do about the goblins?¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡¡Have them join the formation too. We don¡¯t have enough hands as is.¡±


    This was how Yuan always was. Because of that the adjutant couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile and have the goblins join formation too.


    Of course, he ignored the guards that cried out in fear.


    After 30 days their formation finally started to take shape. Right from the start, Yuza called the scarred goblin ¡®Gi-san¡¯.


    He seemed older than the other goblins and felt like a leader, so he thought it only apt.


    He would rely on him whenever he needed to use the goblins. Of course, the goblins specialized in rough affairs.


    Through the illusion of grandeur from being the capital of a great kingdom, more and more people have been moving to this city recently renamed, Facing EastGarm Su. Merchants who wished to make a name for themselves, the second and third sons of peasants, and adventurers with some skill.


    It was well and good as long as the people that came were decent.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t always decent people that came to the city.


    There were adventurer-posers who would form factions and then demand protection fees from people.


    Bandits who would lurk in the night to prey upon stores.


    Former nobles who sought for the lion¡¯s share. There was no end to them.


    Dealing with people like such as those was the job of the gate guards. Many times they had to exercise violence, but adventurers were humans too. In the face of the goblins that ruled this country, they couldn¡¯t help but turn timid.


    After all, most of the goblins in charge of maintaining the public order were battle-scarred. Anyone could tell that these goblins were warriors that have lived through many battles. The aura of a mighty warrior could readily be felt from them.


    They were not something that the likes of delinquent adventurers could hope to contest.


    As themander of the gate guards, who has been tasked with the public order of Garm Su, it was only natural that he would rely on them.

 Volume 3: Chapter 255 - Relocating the Capital (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 255 - Relocating the Capital (1/4)</h4>


    On the first year of the king¡¯s calendar, during the period from autumn to winter, the goblin forces broke through the Holy Shushunu Kingdom and seized its capital, Rishu, and made it their own.


    Surrounded by vast windy ins, the climate in Rishu was temperate. Therge river of Klenosh extended two kilometers to the north and was equipped with a sewerage system through the aqueducts. The connection to the Road of RichesJewel Road also made Rishu economically important.


    ¡°Must we really?¡± The king asked.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, we are moving the capital, after all,¡± the civil officials replied.


    The Goblin King took Yoshu¡¯s advice to transfer the capital to Rishu from Facing EastGarm Su, but the name was a problem.


    The king himself didn¡¯t care about changing the name, but the civil and military officials under him insisted that he change the name. Even the elves and his tactician, Pale, insisted that he do so.


    ¡°This is a privilege given only to the victor. Your Majesty, you have already spared them from the piging, if the name of the city isn¡¯t at least changed, Your Majesty¡¯s retainers wouldn¡¯t be satisfied.¡±


    The victor had a right to pige the defeated.


    This may be an unthinkable thing in a war between monsters and humans, but it wasmon sense in wars between humans. The reason it was unthinkable in a war between monster and humans was because they have only tried to kill each other until now.


    In other words, this privilege existed precisely to prevent needless mass ughter.


    ¡°I see¡­ I understand.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded, then closed his eyes and folded his arms to prevent his agitation from showing on his face.


    ¡°How about The City Where the King SitsRevea Su?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re fine with that.¡±


    Compared to the civil officials that exchanged nces, the goblins were ted.


    ¡°As expected of our great king! It will surely be a city that will be worthy of His Majesty!¡±


    It was Gi Do Buruga who said those words of praise, the goblin who had recently evolved to the new ss, alchemist.


    The goblins were all praises for the Goblin King¡¯s new city, Revea su, not noticing the Goblin King¡¯s half-hearted nod.


    His tactician, Pale Symphoria, raised her brow upon seeing that and coughed, then she knelt down to speak to the king.


    ¡°When shall we move the capital? Fortunately, we were able to seize Revea Su without damaging it, so we can move the capital anytime.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The Goblin King wanted to move east as soon as possible because of Reshia, but because they had secured Revea Su without damaging it, there were still a lot of people and royals still within the city.


    As such, those people needed to be managed first.


    This was the royal family that the War Princess rescued by gambling her life. As such, it was only right that he entertain them. That was the courtesy befitting of a king.


    ¡°Let¡¯s prioritize getting the capital in order first,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°¡±A wise decision, Your Majesty. Perhaps it would be best to take office here first, and then move the transfer once everything is ready,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Yes. There are still too many pests before we can move the capital. Can¡¯t be at ease if there are traitors around, after all,¡± Gi Za Zakuend nodded.


    Gi Za would never forget the betrayal of the Kushunora in the battle with the War Princess. He had even sworn to one day avenge that betrayal.


    ¡°Your Majesty, sufficient punishment must be meted out. I understand the importance of magnanimity, but I believe there are times when punishment must be duly handed out.¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s words showed reason.


    ¡°Indeed, but Gi Za, don¡¯t you think they¡¯ve been punished enough yet? Their name has already been dirtied with the infamy of being traitors.¡±


    ¡°¡­For goblins, that would indeed be enough, but these are humans. To them, only death is a worthy punishment.¡±


    Gi Za looked at Gi Gu and Gi Ga, and then spoke to the king. Pale too showed her support for Gi Za¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°At the very least, some punishment is in order. A change in the house¡¯s leadership or perhaps financialpensation. It¡¯s much better than to let things be and leave grudges unresolved,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°¡­Very well. Punishment will be handed out. Pale, bring me the documents on the Kushunora. For now, let us adjourn this meeting.¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s subordinates bowed to him, and he nodded back to them, then he left the meeting.


    He didn¡¯t believe it was necessary to ughter the humans for vengeance¡¯s sake now that the war had ended.


    It¡¯s true that the damages from the betrayal hurt, but they were enemies in the first ce, so he felt that they only had themselves to me for being fooled.


    Because of that he wasn¡¯t really all that interested in Gi Za¡¯s petitions to bathe the Kushunora in blood.


    Gi Za was smart, but in the end, he was still a goblin, and he couldn¡¯t remain unaffected by the militaristic goblins around him.


    To them, the most valuable thing they possessed was their honor.


    The honor to be able to fight with the king. And to be acknowledged by that very king, they spared no effort to appeal to him. And yet despite that, the Kushunora just had to betray him. How was that different from throwing mud onto his face?


    The goblins had a tacit understanding that any promise sworn under the king had to be protected. It was an extreme way of thinking that was difficult to implement on the seat of diplomacy between nations.


    Because the Kushunora broke their promise, Gi Za now found it difficult to forgive them. This was a fundamental issue rooted in the very being of the goblins.


    Once they have been humiliated in the worst way possible, the onlypensation they can understand is death.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Not long after the Goblin King had returned to his office, Pale entered with the documents of the Kushunora in hand.


    ¡°Do you agree with the punishment of the Kushunora?¡±


    The Goblin King asked as he read the documents.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The Goblin King turned to her with surprise.


    ¡°I hear the Kushunora are merchants by trade,¡± she exined. ¡°Nothing would be better than to find fault and punish their head.¡±


    The Goblin King needed some time to digest her words.


    ¡°¡­I see, a merchant family, huh.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I believe it¡¯s about time that the merchants cooperating with us such as the Hama Company, the Rudunoa Company, and the Messa Deon Company¡­ begin to distinguish themselves.¡±


    ¡°Shoot down the head, wreak havoc, and then split the stronghold of the enemy¡­ I see.¡±


    What Pale had on mind was an economical attack through the Alrodena merchants that they¡¯ve heavily invested in. The biggest supporters of the biggest economic bloc that benefited the most from the Jewel Road were none other than the elders of Pena, but they were already on the verge of death.


    They were the ones who impose tariffs on the merchants of the Jewel Road and protect them, but once they die, that duty will fall onto the strongest house in the center of the continent. In other words, the Kushunora house.


    A great amount of wealth through the trade with the Holy Kingdom Alsas and the Oceanic Kingdom Yarma was about to fall into theirp.


    Pale was saying that they should steal that wealth.

 Volume 3, Chapter 255 - Relocating the Capital (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 255 - Relocating the Capital (2/4)</h4>


    ¡°Gold isn¡¯t something that should be spared. I¡¯m sure Your Majesty is aware of that.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ So, the Kushunora are a hindrance to us, you say?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, the head of their house needs to fall from power.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have them paypensation then. Compensation around four times the national budget of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. We¡¯ll have them promise to pay us in parts over a period of 10 years. If they refuse, then they can consider their head¡¯s life forfeit.¡±


    Pale closed her eyes and became thoughtful, and then nodded.


    ¡°What if he were to run away?¡± She asked.


    ¡°If he refuses, then he will die. That¡¯s all,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll inform Gi Za-dono of your decision.¡±


    Pale left the king and walked down the hall. Gi Za was there waitnig for her.


    ¡°Is the king unwilling to permit my vengeance on the Kushunora?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s ordered for them topensate with coin instead. Coin worth four times the national budget of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. If that¡¯s not possible, then death will be thepensation.¡±


    Gi Za narrowed his eyes and stared at Pale.


    ¡°Do you intend to exact your vengeance even if it means going against the king?¡± Pale asked.


    ¡°Our king is soft. Too soft. He actually left me some leeway for my vengeance!¡± Gi Za pointed out.


    ¡°¡­Yes, his endgame is weak, but do you really think I¡¯d let you?¡±


    Paying four times the national budget of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom in one lump sum was probably impossible even for the Kushunora House; hence, the Goblin King allowed them 10 years to pay it. That should open the market enough for the new merchants to leave their mark.


    In other words, as long as they didn¡¯t mention thetter half of the conditions, the punishment decreed by the king was essentially a death sentence for the Kushunora House, leaving them with only two choices - flee or die.


    The Kushunora House prospered through trading, so there were probably a lot of merchants they could do business with across the sea.


    Invisible sparks shed between Pale and Gi Za as they met each other¡¯s eye.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t think you would. I¡¯m not happy about it, but it¡¯s the king¡¯s will. My honor wasn¡¯t anything much to speak of in the first ce.¡±


    Gi Za sighed and turned heel.


    ¡°Indeed, you are wise, Gi Za-dono.¡±


    Pale bowed her head, and while Gi Za peeked at her over his shoulders for a moment, he didn¡¯t say anything and left.


    ¡°They will either live in shame or die a painful death¡­ Either way, the Kushunora no longer have a future,¡± Pale said.


    Gi Za only raised one of his hands in response to that.


    Gi Za still didn¡¯t know how to act in moderation. That¡¯s why he left the matter of slowly dismantling the Kushunora to Pale.


    Some timeter, the Kushunora House gave their response, agreeing to pay thepensation demanded by the king.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    On the first winter of the King¡¯s Calendar, four representatives from the elves appeared before the king, while preparations were underway to relocate the capital. Every one of these people, who have been gathered in Garm Su, was a distinguished person.


    From the Fire Elves(Smander) was Barrui the Smander.


    From the Water Elves(Undine) was Feeney the King of Bows.


    From the Earth Elves(Gnome) was Berk Alsen Royon.


    From the Wind Elves(Sylph) was Shunaria, who had been given all authority by Shure the Wise.


    Contrast the representatives sent by the fire and water elves that boasted great aplishments and abilities, the earth elves sent a young swordsman, while the wind elves sent Shunaria, who though somewhat aplished in ruling, was yet to achieve anything meaningful.


    The meeting that took ce before the Goblin King and his tactician, Pale, included a report of the various elf factions¡¯ situation - a report that hasn¡¯t been given in some hundred years - as well as a briefing on the current situation of their forces.


    This was being done to show that the Goblin King intended to ally himself with them as a nation.


    To the goblins, an alliance meant the provisioning of soldiers.


    The sylphs have constantly been fighting on the battlefield with 300 of their warriors. And then there was also Felbi¡¯spany of 100 soldiers that¡¯s being used to maintain the public order. In total, the sylphs were providing 400 soldiers to the goblins.


    To the other elves that was a considerable number.


    It was a number they could gather only by rounding up the men from the viges temporarily. Presently, Berk Alsen of the gnomes were leading nearly 500 soldiers to join the Goblin King in battle, but it was a different story altogether to have that many soldiers participate all the time.


    It was only because of Shure¡¯s wisdom and the fact that the sylphs were able to protect the Forest of Darkness from the humans that the sylphs could continue to provision that many soldiers.


    Just from the fact that the poption of the sylph was continuing to increase despite the sylph unification war should already be enough to show just how skilled Shurni was.


    In contrast, although the gnomes fled to regions that the humans couldn¡¯t enter and their bodies adapted to the harsh environment, in the end, they still couldn¡¯t avoid losing some of their poption.


    Presently, their situation could only permit provisioning 200 soldiers constantly.


    The same was true for the fire and water elves; hence, one could easily see just how wealthy the sylphs were.


    Despite that the opinion of the Goblin King didn¡¯t change.


    It didn¡¯t matter even if they could only provide a few soldiers. If they were to form an alliance, then they needed to provision soldiers. What¡¯s important wasn¡¯t the number of soldiers dispatched, but the cooperation between them.


    Besides, as far as numbers went, the Goblin King¡¯s 20,000 soldiers were more than enough.


    The goblins were born warriors, and they alone were more than sufficient to head east and contest with the minor nations. But that wasn¡¯t a good idea when the bigger picture was taken into consideration. After all, if they were to form an alliance, nothing could strengthen their trust better than to fight and shed blood together.


    At the very least, that¡¯s what the goblins, who possessed the biggest force, thought, and it was also through that that the many goblins that won and survived the many wars under the king found trust.


    The Goblin King also knew from history that any alliance formed only during one¡¯s heyday would not be effective once things began to go sour.

 Volume 3, Chapter 255 - Relocating the Capital (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 255 - Relocating the Capital (3/3)</h4>


    To that end, he has continued to search for a functioning alliance even in adversity. Because of that the various elves had to offer their strength and technology to the goblins.


    They couldn¡¯t help much in military affairs, but they could still contribute to Alrodena in other ways.


    In exchange for the full protection of their viges and an equal alliance, the elves offered what they could.


    ¡°We offer our techniques to control floods.¡±


    Feeney¡¯s long aqua hair extended down to his hips as he said that to the king.


    Just as the sylphs could hear the voice of the forest, the undine could hear the voice of the water; hence, they specialized in preventing floods, regting rainfall, and weather forecasts.


    ¡°In that case, we shall offer our smithing and our architecture.¡±


    Barruiughed with his gray skin and burning red hair.


    They, who excelled in smithery and architecture, were an oddity among the children of the God of Water and the God of Forest. If one asked them about it, they would say that there¡¯s nothing wrong with one child out of four turning odd.


    The gnome warriors used to specialize in farming, but after they were chased out of their home, they had no choice but to abandon it. Since they were driven to the desert some hundred years ago, they have been living as hunters.


    ¡°We will offer our martial arts to the kingdom,¡± Berk said.


    ¡°Oh?¡¡What voice do you hear?¡± Barrui the Smander asked the young Berk.


    ¡°I hear the voice of the sand, but hunting sand whales is the livelihood of my people. Which is why I intend to use the sword skills I have trained to work with the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Intriguing.¡±


    When the man named Barrui smiled ferociously, perhaps that was his true nature, as someone who has been living as a merchant for so many years. Contrast Feeney, who only raised his brows, he smiled a ferocious smile as he turned to the Goblin King.


    ¡°Can you leave the task of appraising his contribution to me? Let me find out whether this contribution of his is worthy enough.¡±


    ¡°So be it.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded, and then the smander and the gnome warrior headed to the training grounds.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to apologize now.¡±


    Barrui took out his long sword and grinned at the gnome warrior before him. While Berk Alsen, with his silver hair, golden-brown skin, and long drooping ears, only quietly nodded.


    ¡°Take a good look at the sword forged from the blood of my ancestors.¡±


    He pulled out a long sword and a short sword in a strange shape.


    The three-pronged short sword was called a main gauche.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Barrui approached him slowly.


    Berk wielded his his main gauche in the low stance, then he approached Barrui as though to lure him.


    Their exchangested for but a moment.


    Barrui¡¯s razor sharp attackshed out toward Berk. Given their distance, it was a sure hit. A thrust aimed straight for Berk¡¯s throat. It was not just fast enough to kill, it was also meant to kill.


    If Berk were to react even a moment slower, he would surely to die. Moreover, the power behind it was so great that even if itnded only on his shoulder, it would still be able to blow it away.


    And yet a sword as fast and as powerful as that was met by Berk¡¯s main gauche.


    With a willow¡¯s softness, his main gauche tangled the long sword. At the same time, Berk shifted half his body and took a step toward Barrui and pointed his long sword at the smander¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Think you¡¯ve won with that, Kid?¡±


    A closer look would show that the three-pronged de had been caught by Barrui¡¯s long sword.


    ¡°¡­You handed me the victory. Naturally, I¡¯d ept.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what an unlovable kid!¡¡What did you say your name was?¡±


    ¡°Berk Alsen Royon, Barrui the Smander.¡±


    ¡°You can drop the smander. The name is Barrui Neisaris.¡±


    Barrui put away his sword and offered his hand, a hand Berk took.


    ¡°I look forward to working with you brethren from the southSauzan Arata, Berk.¡±


    ¡°And I look forward to learning from you. brethren from the northNoizan Arata, Barrui.¡±


    When Feeney saw Barrui hug Berk, he sighed.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a bad man, but he¡¯s really simple-minded¡­ Please don¡¯t think all the fire elves are like him, Shunaria-dono.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know someone like him from our tribe too.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s a bit troubling.¡±


    Feeney brusehd up his aquatic hair, and Shunaria smiled.


    When the two warriors returned before the king, they knelt. Barrui spoke first.


    ¡°King of Goblins. On the honor of the Smander, I guarantee that this gnome¡¯s words are true. He will surely be of use to you.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve seen. We have a swordsman among our people as well. It will surely benefit the both of you if you can cross swords one day.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Your Majesty. As long as you protect us, we gnomes will forever be loyal to you.¡±


    Berk spoke after Barrui, but after speaking on behalf of the gnomes, the Goblin King nodded.


    Later, he would meet Gi Go Amatsuki and cross swords with him.


    After seeing each other¡¯s mastery over the sword, they would mutually ept each other.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    On the first spring of the second year of the King¡¯s Calendar, the Goblin King received word from Pale that preparations have beenpleted.


    And so, they left Garm Su and relocated the capital to Revea Su.


    The original residents had never left, so thete Rishu had to be rapidly expanded in order to amodate the great number of goblins and elves.


    Some of the walls had to be demolished and its materials used for construction, but even then it was only thanks to Barrui the Smander¡¯s fire elf technology that the barracks of the goblins could bepleted before the king arrived.


    Because of how rushed everything was, the elves and the goblins were crammed into the new barracks without much thought.


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯re unhappy about?¡¡You¡¯re fine as long as you can stave off the weather, yes?¡±


    The new ce only had shared living quarters, so there were a lot of people unhappy, but as far as Pale was concerned that in and of itself was a luxury.


    Once again, the Goblin King was made to realize his error in entrusting this job to Pale. She was a brilliant woman. Whether it was politics, military, or schemes, she was a woman who could do it all, but unfortunately, she had no talent when it came to city nning.


    If Yoshu had taken the job, he might have raised hell andined, but he would have still made sure that no one would have anything toin about.


    The Goblin King never had much want in the way of luxuries like grand pces, so he sold all of those stuff away along with the treasures, leaving behind only the bare necessities, and resolved to promote the development of the city.


    He needed to talk to someone about it, and the person he found was Shunaria.


    ¡°In that case, we surely must nt trees!¡±


    As her long ears twitched rapidly from excitement, the Goblin King realized that he had made a mistake. If he left it to the sylphs, they would just end up nting trees everywhere.


    They would demolish houses, cut off roads, destroy farnds, all to nt trees.


    They were sick.


    Pale wasn¡¯t afflicted with the same disease, but in her case, she was too restricted by rationality. When it came to delicate matters, she would actually make a decent match for Shunaria.


    Hence, the person the Goblin King tried consulting next was Berk Alsen.


    He has fought with Gi Go the Sword King, as well as the snow demons, so the Goblin King tried talking to him, but his answer was exceedingly simple.


    ¡°A house built from the hide and bones of beasts is enough. Any more than that is unnecessary.¡±


    His tribe was a savage tribe that lived in a region so remote it was referred to as the Land of the Southern Barbarians.


    The Goblin King knew that hecked talent. It would be too reckless for him to implement a n on his own. At the end of his wits, the Goblin King thought he had no choice but to call Yoshu, but then Barrui suddenly passed by him.


    ¡°Just when I was wondering what you wanted to talk about, it turns out to be about the development of the city. In that case, you need to expand toward the north. And then you¡¯ll have to do something to keep the residential area of the humans in the south from bing a slum.¡±


    When the Goblin King heard that, he froze up just like a sage that had received a divine revtion.


    ¡°You understand, Barrui?¡±


    ¡°Come on now, what do you take us for? Please don¡¯t lump us in with those vulgar humans who only know how to fight.¡±


    Barruiughed heartily, then flexed his arms to the Goblin King.


    ¡°We¡¯re the mavericks birthed by the God of Water and the God of Forest, you know? When a kid has gone off the wrong road and his parents don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s his duty to make them understand.¡±


    The grinning middle-aged warrior, Smander, looked really dependable to the king.


    ¡°You should call that guy, Feeney, too. Those flood control abilities are really something. If we work together, we can have a sewer ready before breakfast.¡±


    And just like that, with the help of his newfound advisers, the Goblin King developed Revea Su.


    The sylphs that ever whispered by his ears to nt more trees, the humans that fled from the scary goblins, the gnomes that found tents moreforting than stone houses, the undine that inted the budget in their pursuit of beautiful statues, and the smanders that wanted to make everything big, thinking it would be more exciting that way.


    It was with the opinion of all these different races that the city of Revea Su was gradually developed.


    ¡°Well, it should serve as a good distraction,¡± Pale said.


    A mor of voices could be hearding from the king¡¯s office.


    Everything had gone just as Pale had nned.


    Indeed, she was good at schemes.

 Volume 3, Chapter 256 - Clouds of War (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 256 - Clouds of War (1/4)</h4>


    After upying the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, moving their capital to it, and renaming it, Revea Su, the goblins hurriedly established their borders.


    It has only been one month since the relocation of the capital duringst year¡¯s winter, and it was currently the spring of the King¡¯s Calendar¡¯s second year. With the exception of the vassal states, the territories were decided with no contention. At the same time, the treatment of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s royal family was also decided.


    ¡°I will not be taking your lives. Your country may also remain.¡±


    That was under the premise that they would obey the decisions made by the king, which then begged the question of which territories and how much of it would he given. There was also the issue of the people possibly fearing the goblins, and thus, fleeing the capital to migrate. There were many issues that needed to be dealt with if the royal family were to be allowed to live.


    In the end, the Goblin King solved the problem by deciding everything on his own, and giving the royal family and they could control directly. It was a small territory, even smaller than the territories of the three great nobles, along with which was also the permission to hold the smallest military force necessary to function as a country. Like this the Holy Shushunu Kingdom was allowed to continue existing in the form a minor nation.


    As for the remaining nobles, the goblins dealt with them appropriately.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re recognizing their right to ownnd?¡±


    One of the great nobles, Barad Agarmua, snorted.


    ¡°Yes, but the inheritance tax will be increased greatly,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The nobles were optimistic that they wouldn¡¯t be receiving any heavy punishments since the royal family were allowed to live. Even the House of Ririnoie, which caused the most damages to the goblins, did not have theirnds seized.


    As such, the nobles believed that since they weren¡¯t directly involved in the war that they wouldn¡¯t be affected much.


    However, they were forgetting one important thing.


    The Kushunora House may not have been asked to pay for their sins with blood, but they were indeed asked topensate marily. From that Barad realized what the goblins were trying to do.


    The goblins were trying to get what they could.


    The Ririnoie House was the strongest militarily, but its head, nche, was already dead, and her subordinates, the sorcerer cavalry (mana guard), were half destroyed, and the Short Sword Battle MaidenValkyria that were affiliated with the guild were now the goblins¡¯ dogs.


    As for the Kushunora who knew the flow of money, they could pay up. Then what about himself? Barad had to recall his own standards.


    Thendlords and thewyers.


    When he thought of that, he more or less understood what the goblins wanted.


    It was hard to believe, but apparently, the goblins weren¡¯t judging them by relying on the voice of a god or the mere opinions of those in authority, no, they were judging them ording to thew.


    Other than Shushunu, the territories usually gave the right to judge to its lord. Naturally, decisions made from such a judicial model would be arbitrary, but it was the norm for this age. It was hard to believe, but these monsters they looked down upon actually held values simr to theirs. Barad was shocked.


    And at the same time, he felt fear.


    They would recognize their territories, but the inheritance tax would be increased.


    Right now, what he was worried about the most was the fact that his son wasn¡¯t as talented as him, and his grandson was still too young to be taught.


    From the sound of these people¡¯s remarks, they have more than likely spread out their intelligencework already and seen through his weakness. Now, they were trying to suppress him by warning him.


    Barad couldn¡¯t stop himself from sweating.


    Never before had he felt fear like this. Even confronting udia the War Princess wasn¡¯t as terrifying. His legs shook vigorously, as though the world wereing to an end, and then he copsed onto the ground in fear.


    ¡°¡­How far have you¡­?¡± Barad said inadvertently.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Pale¡¯s cold eyes stabbed into him.


    ¡°No. I wouldn¡¯t want to put on the years, now, would I?¡±


    ¡°It would be best if we could be understanding of each other.¡±


    The face of a veteran politician was already gone from his face. With a pale face, Barad promptly fled from her presence and excused himself. There was still time, Barad told himself on the way back in his carriage.


    He had to prepare for the future. He had to raise his grandchild and build a force that could allow them to maintain their authority even with a smaller territory. If not, the Agarmua will slowly be strangled.


    ¡ªJust like the Kushunora!


    Some timeter, Barad sent a letter expressing his intent to resign and hand over his position to his son.


    Pale, who suppressed the three great nobles without rallying the military, did not forget to sell favor to the Shushunu royal family by adding the territories they took as tax from the inheritance tax to the new Shushunu territory.


    While maintaining a good rtionship with the fallen royal family, she exposed the uncertain factors within the kingdom and devoted her time to warning them. By showing that she could crush them at any time, the nobles that haven¡¯t been cornered financially became docile and ceased any thoughts of opposing the goblins.


    But despite all that it was true that there were still those who refused to submit to goblin rule.


    One such force was the adventurers guild.

 Volume 3, Chapter 256 - Clouds of War (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 256 - Clouds of War (2/4)</h4>


    Yoshu, who was the general manager of the guild only because he was the Governor-General of the Western Capital, heard about that information when he was hard at work as usual.


    ¡°A bounty?¡±


    The rumor that Pale¡¯s informationwork picked up certainly sounded usible.


    When the goblins took over the guild¡¯s main headquarters in the Holy Shushunu Kingdom during the war, the guild evacuated to the eastern areas that the goblins have yet to reach. They had to move their HQ in that state, so it must¡¯ve cost them a heavy price, but regardless, they still managed to escape. That spoke volumes about theirpetency, and their luck was quite good too.


    The guild was originally meant to act as a fixer for jobs, and as a protection for its members, but in time, the vast amount of wealth that flowed into the guild¡¯s purse has turned it into a powerful organization. The guild has its own will, and as an organization, its influence is great enough to affect even the national affairs of the kingdom, as seen when they supported the House of Ririnoie.


    The guild believes that their authority should be used for the sake of what is right. In other words, to defend the world of humans. Unfortunately, reality pulled a fast one on them with the rise of the Goblin King, and the monsters that have been ughtered without recourse until now have suddenly found themselves a king to unify them and lead their revolution against their human overlords.


    United, the monsters were strong. Too strong, in fact, and their power had gone far beyond the guild¡¯s expectations.


    The goblins that they hunted regrly built a country for themselves and even took their city.


    Given all that, it was only natural that they would want to exact vengeance.


    To make things worse, the guild of that kingdom of monsters was doing whatever it pleased in the conquered territory. But they couldn¡¯t possibly wage a war against it when there was no chance for victory. After all, the guild from the monster kingdom was supported by that monster kingdom itself. No matter how big the human guild might be, this was not a battle that they could win with just pure military might.


    They must¡¯ve found the whole thing unforgivable. The guild that was developed for the sake of humanity had been turned into a tool of invasion by the very monsters they hunted.


    Because of that they decided to retreat temporarily, and then call the rest of what remained of humanity to arms.


    ¡ªWe¡¯ll put a bounty on their heads! Dead or alive! It doesn¡¯t matter! Just bring their heads!


    ¡°They¡¯re quite enthusiastic, aren¡¯t they?¡± Yoshu sighed as he listened to the report. ¡°So, did they put a bounty on my head too?¡±


    Mellisia nodded and she showed him his bounty. When Yoshu saw it, he bit his lips and wryly smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough money to y for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re terrible, Master. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong, and yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm. They must be getting really desperate.¡±


    The way Yoshu saw it, the guild didn¡¯t send branches to various countries just to make money, rather, the real purpose of the guild was to serve as a bridge between rulers and non-rulers. Once humans and non-humans have been connected through profits and that connection is strengthened, by the time they realize it, they won¡¯t want to separate anymore.


    That was the kind of coexistence he had in mind.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t n on stopping now, though.¡±


    ¡°Master, I knew it! We need to hire some guards!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before he knew it, Mellisia had her hands together before her chest, while looking at him with expectant eyes.


    ¡°Do you know of Elrain¡¯s Felbi toon?¡¡I hear it¡¯s a toon of elven guards, and every one of them is beautiful! Ah, but of course¡­ I have you, master, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡±


    Yoshu drylyughed, while Mellisia¡¯s expression alternated between blushing and bing pale.


    ¡°Should we pick some guards out from the city guards, after all?¡¡But if we do that it¡¯ll cause problems for the city, so we definitely have to hire fresh faces! In that case, it might be a bit vain, but if we¡¯re hiring anyway, we definitely must hire the elven warriors!¡±


    Yoshu was yet to make a decision, but from the way she was talking, it sounded as though it¡¯s already been decided that they¡¯ll be hiring some guards.


    ¡°But you know, the elves are really famous, and they tend to gather attention wherever they are¡­ There¡¯s also the issue of money.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll raise the funds!¡±


    Mellisia dered with sparkling eyes tinged with desire.


    It was then that the door opened vigorously and Selena, an elven adventurer, and Nikea, the chief of the Aranea, entered.


    ¡°I heard that!¡± Selena said.


    ¡°You need some guards?¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°In that case, I know just the right people!¡±


    Selena¡¯s torn ears moved a little, while Nikea folded her arms and nodded.


    ¡°N-No. We¡¯re going to hire the elven warriors!¡±


    Mellisia¡¯s eyes were tinged with the color of self-interest as she desperately argued against these two¡¯s suggestion, but Selena and Nikea refused to budge.


    ¡°No!¡¡There¡¯s a suitable escort in the western capital!¡± Selena said.


    ¡°Yes, there are some free hand¡ª I mean really powerful guards,¡± Nikea said.


    ¡°You were eavesdropping on us!¡± Mellisia used.


    ¡°T-There¡¯s no way I would do something like that!¡¡My ears just happen to be really good! If I set my mind to it, I could even hear the conversation from the rooms next to us!¡±


    While the girls were noisily arguing among themselves, Yoshu was thinking about somethingpletely different.


    ¡°Well, that aside, do you mind if I have the demihumans work for you as guards?¡± Nikea asked Yoshu while Selena and Mellisia were busy arguing.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem. Go ahead,¡± Yoshu nodded.


    In the end, Mellisia¡¯s opinions were pushed aside, and it was decided that Yoshu¡¯s guards would be filled by the demihumans in shifts.

 Volume 3: Chapter 256 - Clouds of War (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3: Chapter 256 - Clouds of War (3/3)</h4>


    The elder of the White Tower, Tanya Fedran, felt like covering her eyes when she saw Reshia¡¯s state as she sat in her chair. Yes, she was the saint that saved people, but that was something she did on her own volition.


    It was not something that was forced onto her by others. Tanya knew that. But despite knowing that, did she not essentially agree to take away her free will, for the sake of saving humanity, a duty heavier and more respectable than anything else?


    The room they were in now was permitted only to the most influential people, it was a room within the depths of the Ivory Tower.


    Tanya had known Reshia ever since she was a young girl. She knew her cries when her parents took her to the Ivory Tower. She was also the one who taught her and persuaded her to be a saint. And it was the warm and nostalgic emotions from those memories that brought her so much pain.


    ¡°Are you in pain, Tanya-dono?¡±


    Tanya was surprised to hear a voice suddenlye from behind her, but by the time she¡¯d turned around, that surprised was already hidden.


    ¡°Floyd-dono¡­¡±


    He was a sorcerer even older than Tanya, but he appeared like a young man. This smiling handsome sorcerer consoled the old Tanya as though she were a child.


    ¡°You seem to be¡­ having fun.¡±


    ¡°Yes. A research I¡¯ve been pursuing for a long time is finally showing fruit. It¡¯s not a bad feeling.¡±


    Floyd shrugged his shoulders, and Tanya criticized him.


    ¡°¡­That girl isn¡¯t an animal for one of your experiments!¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, Tanya Fedran. Aren¡¯t you merely suffering from your own guilt?¡¡Venting on me won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me, Floyd Berchen, elder of the Blue Tower.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand. After all, you did raise her up and she is like a granddaughter to you.¡±


    Floyd¡¯s words sounded poisonous, but she didn¡¯t know if that was merely because she was overly sensitive. She analyzed herself and strove to be as calm as possible.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­Spectacr. As expected of you, Tanya-dono.¡±


    Seeing her calm once more, Floyd smiled and approached Reshia to examine her countenance.


    ¡°The human world in exchange for the life of a pitiful young girl¡­ It is sad how powerless we are, but call me cruel all you want, there will be no stopping, I will not stop¡­ s, there are no other options left to us.¡±


    Whether it was the military nation of the west, Germion Kingdom, the supreme conquerer of the south, the Red King, or the rulers of the ins, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, every one of them was a great power matchless in the world.


    Unparalleled nations built by humans.


    And yet in all their glory and splendor, they were beaten by the goblins, trampled underfoot, and conquered. Yes, this was the reality that faced them.


    ¡°In order to protect the human world, we have no choice but to stand against these goblins. It is for that reason that the Ivory Tower exists, to gather the remnants of the gods, and to protect the world in their absence. To that end, it will not do to be swayed by emotion and lose ourposure.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I understand.¡±


    After checking Reshia¡¯s condition, he took a look at the gray wolf and the demihuman by her feet.


    ¡°Everything appears to be proceeding a lot better than expected¡­¡±


    He examined the cor of the gray wolf and the bracelets attached to the demihuman¡¯s hands, then he turned his back to Tanya.


    ¡°Serion-dono is negotiating to borrow Oron-dono. I would be grateful if you could do your part to bring the people of the coalition together as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know. I just want to look at this girl¡¯s face a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Until you¡¯re satisfied then.¡±


    After Floyd left, Tanya copsed into her chair.


    ¡°¡­Forgive me, Reshia. Forgive me, Cecil.¡±


    She muttered the name of herte grandchild as though offering a prayer.


    After Floyd had left Reshia¡¯s room, he headed to theboratory of the Ivory Tower, and upon opening its heavy doors,id his eyes upon the two swords floating in a cistern, faintly glowing.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    As he examined the swords and took down notes, a knock eventually resounded, and he had to put his work to a pause.


    ¡°Please enter.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going in.¡±


    Two people entered.


    Serion, the elder of the Red Tower, and the living legend and the greatest power of the northern minor nations, Oron, who controlled the me King¡¯s Eyes(Marchosias).


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Oron-dono. It is an honor to meet a living legend.¡±


    White hair and a tall stature. Ageless eyes full of greed and a shameless smile that couldn¡¯t be rid of. Those were the features of the man as he bowed his head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would be meeting the Ageless Wizard either. Is that the Soul-ying Sword?¡±


    ¡°It is a weapon that carries the sentiments of those who¡¯ve sacrificed their lives to protect their master. The embodiment of the divine protections themselves.¡±


    ¡°Please, enough with the jokes, I don¡¯t believe in the gods, and neither do you, Ageless Wizard.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, I am a devout believer,¡± Floyd smiled.


    Oron fearlesslyughed, ¡°moving on to business, you just need me to defeat the goblins, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s an easy job for a living legend such as yourself?¡±


    ¡°These are the goblins that conquered half the world. It won¡¯t be easy, but¡­ It¡¯s not as if there¡¯s any reason I can¡¯t kill them.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we are in agreement.¡±


    ¡°That we are. Keep your eyes peeled, Boss, and take a good look at my power.¡±


    After seeing Serion and Oron off, Floyd¡¯s smiling face twisted.


    ¡°You might not believe in the gods, but the gods do in fact exist.¡±


    A thin smile appeared on Floyd¡¯s face, but he rid himself of that immediately and went back to his research.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The screams from the adventurers guild was met by the goblins withplete silence. Yoshu¡¯s way of dealing with the guild was to bring the people to his side by having his guild focus onrge-scale public work projects. Because of that the people couldn¡¯t justify throwing their lives away just to rebel against the goblins.


    Not even Pena or Germion State, which were especially opposed to the goblins, responded to the adventurers guild¡¯s call to action. In fact, not even the people voiced their dissatisfaction. Though this result might¡¯ve also been brought about by the War Princess¡¯ schemes that had the anti-goblin leaders executed prior.


    It was so quiet, it was eerie, and the first to break from this silence was the minor nation by the borders of Alrodena Kingdom. This minor nation was previously subordinated to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. It sent people in to investigate the domestic situation of the countries ruled by the goblins, as well as to possibly try an assassination, but their efforts ended in failure.


    While the goblins were bing the rulers, Vine made great waves in the Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s criminal world, and she brought all manners of crooks and criminals under her control.


    Although Kushunora was a result of Vine venting her frustrations, the sight of herughing amidst the heaps and piles of corpses has made her name the very definition of fear, bringing her much infamy in the criminal world.


    In a sense of irony, the people who were most loyal to her were the demihumans and elves that she saved from very. They numbered over 300 and possessed physical abilities above that of humans, and they even excelled in magic.


    In the world of crooks and thugs, where surprise attacks were asmon as the homeless on the streets, nothing could be more reliable than these loyal soldiers.


    The Red Moon n was known to be a powerful n despite their few numbers, but with their recent activities here, their reputation rose once more, and the name of the blood-stained Red Moon n was once again engraved into the hearts of the people.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the list of names.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Sophia of the Soar to FreedomElks n has almost exclusively been affiliated with Vine. She passed the list of names to Vine, but Vine wasn¡¯t thrilled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look enthused.¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡­ The people have stopped resisting the Red Moon n (us) recently. They don¡¯t bite back anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­Last month, there were four incidents. This month, there has already been 3 incidents, and one of those incidents involved 50 deaths. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s only normal they¡¯d stop resisting?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to sound more and more like that girl, Pale, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Vine grinned and Sophia frowned.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not doing it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Heh, well, I don¡¯t mind it. Alright, enough of that, it¡¯s time for work!¡±


    Vine took the slender curved sword rested on her shoulders and sheathed it by her waist. As she walked away, demihumans and elves stood up and followed her one after another.


    One monthter, ording to the informationwork of the Elks n, Vine had sessfully in the bosses of the criminal world and ced everything under her control.


    The nights of Revea Su were haunted by ghosts. Demihumans and elves and humans and those that did not look human¡­ And the one who managed all of these was the Red Moon n. Vine the Mad de, it was she who led the crimson-ck shadow of Revea Su.


    Or at the very least, such rumors were often shared among the pious men and women of Shushunu.

 Volume 3, Chapter 257 - Gathering Shadows (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 257 - Gathering Shadows (1/3)</h4>


    Like a tropical depression that suddenly grows into a huge cyclone, the seed that was the saint grew a stem, and the coalition of minor nations along with their various agendas attached themselves to it and became its leaves. The name of that flower with its blood-colored petals - the holy war of humanity against the monsters.


    ¡°Heralding from the Iron Country, 500 heavy infantry and 1,000 squires, under themand of the Iron Bull General, Rasmoa-dono!¡±


    More and more reinforcements from the minor nations wereing to the Ivory Tower by the day. The elder of the Blue Tower, Floyd Berchen, turned to the researcher beside him. Thetter immediately straightened his back and fulfilled his duty.


    ¡°It¡¯s a group of elite knights from the Iron Country. They have never lost before in the skirmish with the minor nations, and General Rasmoa has also been in the army for 40 years. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call him a seasoned warrior.¡±


    Floyd nodded as he ced a game board piece on the Iron Country¡¯s part of the map.


    ¡°In total, there are now 13 countries who wish to join us after Shushunu¡¯s defeat.¡±


    The coalition of minor nations consisted of many countries. The small country of Orphen from the north, the Iron Country, Elfa, from the center region, the small country of Fenis from the south. They were all minor nations, but they sent arge number of soldiers to the coalition. The people, who thought about the future of their countries, wanted to secure a more advantageous position for themselves after the war by showing off their military.


    Rasmoa from the Iron Country sent Floyd a bribe under the pretense of it being material support from the king, but Floyd had no interest in such things and immediately put it away as part of the military budget.


    In fact, no matter who it was and no matter how much they sent, he would announce everything to the other two members of the Council of Three Towers that was the decision-making body of the Ivory Tower, leaving the decision of the budget to the Red Elder, Serion.


    For the Ivory Tower that is responsible for the birth of countless government officials, they had no shortage of brilliant young men. That was also true for Serion, who was the great archbishop of thergest eastern religion¡¯s church.


    Minor nations like Dismina and Ramana, which were once subordinated to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, had no choice but to throw their lot in with the coalition like the rest of the minor nations.


    The source of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s power was the War Princess and the Sorcerer Cavalry (Mana Guard) that could move freely on the battlefield. It was because of that that the minor nations were willing to answer nche¡¯s tyrannical demands, and it was indeed thanks to them that they were protected from their neighbors.


    Unfortunately, nche Ririnoie killed herself in the battle with the goblins, causing the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to lose its power. Naturally, with its power gone, the nations that were once subservient to it, immediately left, but now, they had no one to turn to. The minor nations were more or less in the same situation, but if they were to show weakness, they would immediately be taken advantage of; hence, it could be said that being under the protection of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom was actually a blessing for them. After all, being under Shushunu greatly decreased the danger of a war being dered upon them. All the ingredients - be it soldiers or friction - needed for such derations were already present,


    It just so happened that the War Princess and the Holy Shushunu Kingdom had countries like Dismina and Ramana under them that the other countries never had a chance to do so. After all, dering war on a country under the protection of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom was no different from challenging the hegemony of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom itself.


    But now, they had broken free of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, and the opportunity the other countries have long been waiting for was finally here.


    To these countries that have been spoiled by Shushunu, their neighbors looked no different from starving lions or wolves. After all, these nations were all nations that have survived in the shadow of a great power even if it meant fighting a difficult diplomatic battle or sending one soldier after another to die.


    It was too difficult to stand on their own. As such, they had no choice but to look for a helping hand.


    Fortunately, there was the saint who led the multitude. On top of that, there was also the Ivory Tower that said beautiful things such as fighting against the monsters.


    ¡°Permission has been granted under the name of the church to go through the neighboring countries.¡±


    Serion solemnly nodded, and Floyd and Tanya nodded as well.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want unnecessary friction. Tanya-dono, how are the potions?¡±


    ¡°We have enough potions for minor wounds (light potion) for 10,000 people. For heavy wounds (heavy potion), there¡¯s enough for 5,000. As for our mana potions, there¡¯s enough for 3,000.¡±


    ¡°As expected, the mana potions will require much time.¡±


    ¡°Concocting them requires a lot of care. Of course, if it were potions on the level of those given to Germion Kingdom, we could make them twice as fast.¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s just maintain this pace. Time is equal for all.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Only, the resources are a problem. Various nations are supporting us, but the adventurers guild has declined and no resource hase from the Western Region at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do something about that on my side.¡±


    Serion said and Tanya nodded.


    ¡°I understand. In that case, let¡¯s continue as we have.¡±


    After confirming that the other two nodded in affirmation, Tanya stopped speaking.


    ¡°That will do.¡±


    While Floyd and the others were agreeing among themselves, cheerful voices resounded. Tanya frowned a little, but she didn¡¯t say anything, and neither did Serion.


    ¡°¡­It seems the saint will be able to fulfill her duty. Let us all work harder to save humanity.¡±


    Amidst the silence, the three elders parted.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s only natural for humans to have different ideas, or more precisely, will. After all, that¡¯s what it means to be human. But, tell me, gods, is that really enough to break off rtions? Hmm? I know you¡¯re watching.¡±


    A smile carved itself upon Floyd¡¯s lips as he mocked himself.


    This ageless wizard that has lived for many months and years looked down from the spire at themotion around Saint Reshia. The sight he saw was so full of zeal it seemed it could melt the snowy ins. That zeal was the madness of the believers.


    ¡°Children are meant to leave their parents. Even if emotion might overpower rationality, there is no going back. The hand of time will not be reversed, and there is no going back the path treaded.¡±


    As he turned to the west, his eyes brimmed with confidence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tame it all. Human emotions, will¡­ With the chain called wisdom, I will.¡±


    How long has it been since he wasst able to keep his excitement from showing? Floyd¡¯s smile grew deeper, and he went back to hisb.


    The crystallization of humanity¡¯s wisdom stood tall and proud upon the snowy ins.

 Volume 3, Chapter 257 - Gathering Shadows (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 257 - Gathering Shadows (2/3)</h4>


    Second year of the King¡¯s Calendar, the first summer.


    As the Goblin King steadily built his royal capital and reorganized his army, a report came from Gi Gi Orudo, one of his four goblin generals, and was currently in charge of watching over the southern border.


    ¡°What¡¯s the gist of the issue?¡±


    The Goblin King, who was buried with documents in his office, asked.


    ¡°There was a small battle at the border, but they immediately counter-attacked and repelled the enemy. No casualties came out of it, but some monster beasts were hurt. The enemy lost 30 footmen.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do we know who attacked us?¡±


    ¡°It was the Kingdom of Shirad who attacked us, but its domestic situation is a mess.¡±


    ¡°So they might not have intended to attack us?¡±


    ¡°Yes. After all, not even their king has their army under control.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded, then after confirming the strength of the reorganized army, his gaze fell on his desk.


    Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Tiger and spear army (Aransain), Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army (Felduk), Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s Bow and Arrow Army (Fanzel), and Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk).


    These were the four great armies supporting Alrodena Kingdom, but they were too big to be used in a small skirmish by the border. Especially now that Alrodena Kingdom was currently nning to rescue the saint.


    The new Short Sword Battle Maiden (Valkyria) has been added to Aransain and trained to be able to coordinate with them. Some of the excessnce knights and archer knights that the smaller Holy Shushunu Kingdom couldn¡¯t amodate anymore were also added to Aransain.


    Presently, Aransain boasted a cavalry that was 6,700 men strong.


    Felduk took the new soldiers born in the Forest of Darkness to increase its strength. They were put under themand of noble goblins like those three sibling goblins under Gi Gu Verbena, Gu Tough, Gu Big, Gu Naga (Long), so the training turned out harsh, but it was also because of the harshness of the training that they could coordinate as though they were Gi Gu¡¯s limbs.


    Boasting 7,500 men strong, Felduk was the goblin¡¯s biggest army.


    After the annexation of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, Fanzel took the warriors of the various elven tribes under it. The alliance required the elves to regrly provide soldiers, so when they sent out 100 soldiers from their respective viges, Gilmi thought to use them as an exclusive elven squad.


    Feeney the King of Bows, Barrui the Smander, Berk Alsen the Sword Dancer. These were famed warriors whose name resounded even in the world of humans; hence, Gilmi chose to use them asmanders. The only problem was that the elven warriors amounted to a measly 600 soldiers. Topensate for that, he tested fielding them with Shumea¡¯s border defense unit, the demihumans, the Ganra Tribe, and the orcs.


    Now, they numbered 4,500 men strong and could pass for a mid-sized army.


    Zailduk was split between The Ones Behind Everyone, the Kurua, led by Gi Bu Rakuta and the monster army led by Gi Gi Orudo. Zailduk would be the smallest army if only its 1,200 beast tamers were considered, but when their monster beasts were counted as well, their numbers were overwhelming.


    No precise number could be given, however, due to the monster beasts¡¯ unending cycle of breeding and devouring each other.


    Gi Gi Orudo has always wanted to test his monster army ever since the War Princess Battle. In a sense, it could be said that the one who wished to fight the most was him.


    If the king were to throw him into the fray sloppily, he might just identally wipe out a country.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    After the War Princess Battle, Pale advised him to consider permitting Gi Zu Ruo and Gi Jii Yubu to have their own army.


    Presently, Gi Zu Ruo had 1,000 goblin soldiers under him, while Gi Jii Yubu had 2,000 goblin soldiers. Both built their armies around their veteran soldiers, who¡¯ve gone through countless battles, while supplementing their numbers with new soldiers.


    The brawler faction centered their forces around Zu Ved, who has been with Gi Zu Ruo since he defeated the mindless giant ( gigantopitecus). Their training was so fierce that the goblins woulde out half dead. It¡¯s a mystery that no one has died yet.


    Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol was the army that required the most finesse among the goblins. He focused on employing spear squads that employed group tactics and sword squads that imitated Gi Gu and Valdor the Holy Knight.


    Because of that they were much easier to handlepared to the other forces. The way they would advance and retreat as Gi Jiimanded didn¡¯t pale at all whenpared to the human forces.


    ¡°Fanzel or the Regiol¡­¡±


    When the kingpared the two armies, he figured that Fanzel would likely take more time given its nature as a mixed army. Compared to the other armies, the leader was chosen for being rtively more calm. Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s Regiol should be more than enough to threaten the enemy.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to spread the mes of war needlessly. Our main objective right now is Orphen¡¯s saint, so we¡¯ll dispatch Regiol to the borders, and get the enemy to give us some concessions immediately.¡±


    Pale nodded to the Goblin King. She¡¯d half-expected his decision, so she just bowed in response to the king¡¯s wise judgment.


    ¡°If you want them to negotiate, then we should have someone tag along with Gi Jii-dono. Who would you like to send?¡±


    The minor nation known as Shirad was originally under the protection of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. Just recently, they rose in revolt against the War Princess and became obedient again, but they¡¯ve once again fallen into a state of chaos and can¡¯t even confront the goblins properly.


    ¡°Barad Agarmua has submitted a request to resign. We¡¯ll use him.¡±


    ¡°I see. He¡¯s not a bad choice.¡±


    After that the Goblin King went back to his documents, and Pale left.

 Volume 3, Chapter 258 - Supreme Army (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 258 - Supreme Army (1/3)</h4>


    That information came from one of the trading houses under Alrodena Kingdom when the goblin army had secured their borders with the surrounding countries and was about to head north.


    In the third year of the king¡¯s calendar, first summer, the adventurers attempting to rescue Reshia had set up camps in the outskirts of Orphen while the climate was still cold. They walked through the northern main road and procured food from the merchants that passed them by before making camp for the night.


    The peddlers of the Hama Company expanded from the south to the north, expanding their informationwork to the small viges.


    As the Hama Company grew rapidly, they also greatly increased the number of peddlers they had and secured the surrounding viges in the north. As thepany grew bigger, the number of peddlers that didn¡¯t know about their objective to gather information also increased.


    When these merchants found out that the Hama Company wanted rumors surrounding the north and any information rting to the increase in price of goods, they came to Hama¡¯s trading house, bringing whatever information they could no matter how small to try and convert it into money.


    Of course, it was also because the Hama Company was paying an appropriate amount that they gathered.


    The feudal lord of the northern autonomous city, Lili Aureya, a famed half-human-half-elf adventurer that was once a member of the Swallow n, Mill Dora, a veteran among adventurers, Fick the Hawk-Eye, and the n leader of the Proud n (Leon Heart n), Leonis Verdio.


    The one who sent these four to save Reshia Fel Zeal was the Governor-General of the Western Capital, Yoshu Familgam. Ever since the demihumans started escorting him, people have started to refer to Yoshu with the nameHumble OneFamilgam.


    He was a bit confused at first, but it made things easier for him when dealing with the demihumans, so he just let it be. The four people expected to be the central figures of Alrodena¡¯s political affairs gathered information as they made their way up the northern main road.


    When the twin sister moons, Ervi and Navi, were illuminating the hour of the Night God, Ya Jansu, these four gathered around a bonfire and spoke about their ns.


    ¡°ording to the merchants, Orphen is jammed pack with soldiers from all over the world right now.¡±


    Hawk-Eyed Fick said as he threw a branch to the bonfire.


    ¡°Maybe we can sneak in by pretending to be adventurers looking for some merc work.¡±


    Lili the wielder of Vashinant turned to Leonis, who has already started to doze off, while listening to Fick.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be difficult? The minor nations are using their standing army.¡±


    Armies cost money. It¡¯s normal for major powers with plenty of money to have their standing army, but they can also hire powerful warriors that could match a thousand warriors on their own. After all, such warriors could very well decide the battle in a battle among minor nations. That was even truer for countries who¡¯ve been at war with each other for a long time.


    As a result, the minor nations have no choice but to gather skilled soldiers and rely on their loyalty. The countries that fail to do so are snuffed out.


    The disorderly state of the minor nations here that has been continuing for the past 100 years might be partly the Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s fault, but in the end, they¡¯re just one element that contributed to it, and the biggest elements were none other than the ambitious rulers, the skilled government officials, and the tenacious generals. After the copse of thete great power, Ranserg, in its conflict with the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, the minor nations have been in a state of unrest like countless sparkling stars after the clouds have cleared.


    They calmed their people, revitalized their industries, and armed their soldiers.


    Instead of praying for the birth of a fierce warrior that could match a thousand warriors on his own, the minor nations took a more realistic approach and slowly built up their armies. At first, it was just a few brilliant monarchs who took on such a policy, but then the rest of the minor nations followed suit, and now the minor nations all had a lot of soldiers under them.


    After a hundred years of continued conflict, the various organizations under these nations have grown rigid and the well of people have gone dry. Because of that the minor nations didn¡¯t trust mercenaries.


    Greater powers would try to hire mercenaries and adventurers to bolster their military, and even the second generation of the War Princess made full use of the adventurers in her battles, but the minor nations were different.


    That¡¯s why Fick said that it would be difficult. Mill didn¡¯t work around these parts, so she didn¡¯t know that, but she just nodded and didn¡¯t offer any rebuttals. After all, as far as she was concerned, the only thing that mattered was how to save Reshia.


    As for the n on how to approach her, that should be left to smart people like Fick and Lili.


    ¡°Approaching the saint will be thest thing on our minds if we¡¯re discovered.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t sneak in, are we going to fight?¡±


    Lili said while gazing into the mes, but that offhand remark of hers scared Fick out of his wits.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding.¡¡There¡¯s no way we can take on all of that on our own.¡±


    Fick paled and turned to Mill in search of an ally, but Mill just started thinking.


    ¡°The Goblin King is probably going to be attacking Orphen soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­You mean to say we might be able to take advantage of the chaos and jump in between the two armies?¡¡If the Governor-General of the Western Capital hasn¡¯t informed the goblins about us, we might just get killed by them.¡±


    Fick broke a branch and threw it into the mes.


    ¡°And you know, those guys from the minor nations aren¡¯t going to just obediently hand over the saint to us if we ask them nicely either. If we go about this poorly, we might end up nked from both sides. With enemies everywhere, the only fate waiting for us is death.¡±


    As the group went quiet, the sleepy Leonis looked at them oddly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just have the merchants take us along?¡±


    The three adults that have already presumed Reshia¡¯s rescue to be a violent matter suddenly exchanged gazes when the boy suggested to rely on a merchant.


    It¡¯s true that they didn¡¯t have to sneak in just to enter Orphen. Relying on a merchant to get to the Ivory Tower was another option.


    ¡°¡­But are there any merchants who¡¯d cooperate with us?¡±


    Fick remained dubious, but Leonis confidently replied.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine!¡¡That merchant from before said he knew Uncle Yoshu, after all!¡±


    When the name of the governor-general was dropped, the three adults exchanged nces once again.


    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s just right for us to use what we can.¡±


    Fick said, and the other two adults nodded. Meanwhile, Leonis was all smiles. He was truly enjoying being an adventurer from the bottom of his heart.

 Volume 3, Chapter 258 - Supreme Army (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 258 - Supreme Army (2/3)</h4>


    After Pale Symphoria sessfully made a vassal state out of some of the minor nations, she reorganized the army and began moving for the northern border. Word of the situation in the north was brought to her through the trading houses. Her intel had informed her that the neighboring northern minor nation, Orphen, showed signs of moving its military soon.


    Sending soldiers to the north to attack the minor nations would be an attractive option, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t a feasible choice given their circumstances.


    It was true that just one out of the four generals would easily be able to trample over the minor nations, but if the growing forces of the saint in the north were to begin moving south, Revea Su would be exposed to much danger. As a city, Revea Su wasn¡¯t only pivotal to the Kingdom of Alrodena politically, but it was also the symbol of harmony of the many races inhabiting Alrodena. If it were to fall, its impact on the kingdom could not be predicted.


    The riots and rebellions instigated by nche the War Princess during thest war has greatly broadened Pale¡¯s horizons.


    Alrodena Kingdom or the Goblin Kingdom has grown into a major power that can now overpower other nations militarily, and even in the economic front, Alrodena has already spread its roots to other nations. Hence, be it strategically, politically, or tactically, unless something out of the ordinary happens, any nation that collides with Alrodena should easily be defeated.


    As such, Pale naturally turned her attention to starting a war.


    She would make the hostile northern forces absorb the neighboring nations that are hostile to the goblins to prevent a head-on confrontation between the minor nations and Alrodena, while the announcement of the bounties offered by the humans¡¯ guild would allow them to keep an eye on their own turfs.


    Territories considering turning, leaders swayed by the bounties, and unrest among the minor nations. Monitoring for all of that was the job of Pale¡¯s Soar to FreedomElks n, using information retrieved from thework of merchants and trading houses that could be found even among the neighboring nations.


    Thanks to the trading houses and the presence of elks members, the information that reached Pale became more and more precise. On top of that, the guild Yoshu established also allowed them to gather information outside of the cities.


    With all of that, Pale could finally finish reorganizing the army and move her soldiers north.


    Already, three of the four armies - the one left out being Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s Bow and Arrow Army (Fanzel) - have already arrived at the northern border and are in the middle of training.


    This was Pale¡¯s open provocation to get the enemy to gather their forces at the north.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to destroy their army one at a time instead of waiting for them to gather?¡±


    As expected, the Goblin King asked her that question when she gave her proposal, but she answered immediately.


    ¡°If we were to try and defeat their armies one at a time, we would have to attack the minor nations. That would be putting the cart before the horse. If our goal is to recover the saint as soon as possible, then our best option is to let them gather together, then take them all out at the same time.¡±


    The armies gathering in the north are passing through the minor nations. As such, attacking those armies would mean attacking the minor nations, but if they did that, then the enemy forces already present in the north will be able to move freely.


    On the other hand, if they were to gather their forces in their side of the northern border and show their intentions to the enemy, then the enemy will be pinned in the north and be unable to move. To them, the saint was a symbol that needed to be protected. They would never leave her alone.


    Moreover, Pale also believed that Goblin Kingdom¡¯s army would still be stronger even if the coalition manages to gather all of its forces. Veteranmanders, brilliant soldiers, abundant military prowess, and morale stemming from the inherent desire of the soldiers to stake their lives for their king¡­ When all of that is put together, it¡¯s hard to imagine the Goblin Kingdom¡¯s army having a hard time against what is essentially a mob.


    That remains true even if the coalition multiplies their numbers by several folds.


    It was in this way that Pale pinned the enemy whileing up with an attack strategy of her own. By strategically pushing the enemy into a corner bit by bit and leaving them with no other option to choose,


    she would be able to make them gather their forces together and attempt a decisive battle.


    This one battle will destroy most of the forces of the minor nations that are against the goblins. After that the army will be able to head east, and easily gobble up the territories, leaving only the Holy Kingdom Alsas to the east and the Oceanic Kingdom Yarma.


    Either one has been around for a long time, but Pale has never heard of them possessing much in the way of their military. In other words, they are no more than old countries with a long history and tradition to boast. Because of that this next battle will likely be the deciding battle for supremacy over the continent.

 Volume 3, Chapter 258 - Supreme Army (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 258 - Supreme Army (3/3)</h4>


    ¡°The three generals will gather at the north, while Fanzel will stay at the back in case something unexpected happens.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded upon seeing the military formation Paleid out on the map.


    ¡°The enemy will probably try to lure us into Orphen. Gi Ga Rax-dono will take Orphen from the west, Gi Gu Verbena-dono from the southwest, and Gi Gi Orudo-dono from the south.


    The king¡¯s piece was positioned behind the army surrounding Orphen. It was apanied by Gi Jii Yubu and Gi Zu Ruo, who watched its nks.


    If the enemy were to bring the fight to the territory of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, they will have to fight within the vast ins. No matter how big their army is, a contest in mobility isn¡¯t winnable. They should know that as well; hence, they will likely try to defeat the goblins within their territory, where the battle could be decided by numbers.


    ¡°Your Majesty will lead the main force from the southwest.¡±


    ¡°What are the odds of theming out to the ins like the War Princess did?¡±


    ¡°Most of the soldiers gathered in Orphen are footmen. None of our intels have made mention of arge cavalry, so there shouldn¡¯t be any need to consider the possibility.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± the Goblin King nodded.


    ¡°The enemy has gathered their forces to defend, but we will take advantage of our mobility to disorient them, then regather quickly tounch a bold attack from the front.¡±


    The king¡¯s piece was at the center, while Gi Gu Verbena and Gi Ga Rax was at the left, and Gi Gi Orudo, Gi Zu Ruo, and Gi Jii Yubu were at the right.


    This formation akin to a bird spreading its wings is known as the Crane Wings Formation.


    The Goblin King found Pale¡¯s decision surprising, so he asked her.


    ¡°You want me to lead my cavalry in a frontal assault?¡±


    ¡°You want to bring her back, right?¡¡That girl you love, with your own hands.¡±


    For a moment, the king was speechless.


    ¡°¡­Hmph, you have a way with words.¡±


    The king¡¯s lips twisted as though in attempt to hide his embarrassment, but Pale just smiled.


    ¡°Please win and take the continent. And please rescue that girl you love too.¡±


    Pale took a deep bow, and the king nodded and stood up, a fire lit within his chest.


    Now that their briefing was done, he needed to check on the training of his imperial guards, so Pale saw him off, then she called for Gi Za Zakuend. Unlike the king, Gi Za wasn¡¯t happy to see the formation on the map.


    ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d be more concerned of the king¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°When the battle begins, the king¡¯s mind will surely wander to the girl. Having him fight at the frontlines will make it much easier to understand his movements than if we were to try and maneuver him in a moreplicated manner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I know that doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s dangerous, but powerful warriors have been gathered behind the king.¡±


    Rashka of Gaidga, Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King, Yustia the Chieftess of the Snow Demons (Yugushiva).


    ¡°Moreover, the druid toon will also be here.¡±


    Pale pointed to the location right next to king¡¯s army.


    ¡°Protect His Majesty, Gi Za Zakuend-dono. As deep as your allegiance to His Majesty runs, be a shield that will ward off his foes and a de that will cut down all that stand in his way.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡±


    Gi Za red sharply at Pale before turning heel. After Gi Za left, Pale turned to the map once more.


    ¡°Of course, Reshia Fel Zeal will be at the heart of the enemy army. Breaking through that will require a blow of unparalleled power. Of course, the enemy will fortify that position as well.¡±


    Pale thought of a living legend told in the northern countries, a legend about the mightiest power, Oron.


    ¡°That legend and the king mustn¡¯t sh.¡±


    That¡¯s why she positioned them in such an obvious manner.


    She would bind the enemies¡¯ movements and pinpoint their positions, then to neutralize Oron¡¯s threat, she gathered the strongest warriors and druids. Pale may have exposed the king to the frontlines, but she was protecting him faithfully without a doubt.


    On the battlefield, there is no such thing as a safe ce.


    As such, the only thing one can do is to consider the threat that can be calcted and n the king¡¯s safety ordingly.


    In this way, the battlefield slowly revealed itself on the palm of this inscrutable tactician.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After the height of summer of the third year of the King¡¯s Calendar, the Goblin King led his army out of Revea Su.


    This army was led by the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry of 600, apanied by Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol, Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s Thousand-Demon ArmySazanorga, Rashaka¡¯s Gaidga Tribe, Gi Go Amatsuki¡¯s sword toon, and Yustia¡¯s snow demons. Gi Za Zakuend and Gi Do Buruga also came with the druids, while Pale the Tactician brought her elven warriors that she directlymanded.


    Though few in numbers, thebat-specialized units under the Goblin King were expected to greatly affect the oue of the battle. The Goblin King led his forces straight up north, but while the goblins moved onwards, the leaders of the Ivory Tower did just as Pale expected and patiently waited with their coalition army at the southern part of Orphen.


    In a wastnd with swamps to the west and forests to the east, the coalition army formed from 24 countries stood proud and mighty with 48,000 soldiersid out in the Fish Scales Formation.


    They have built many wooden fences andbyrinth-like anti-cavalry palisades to limit the mobility of the goblins. They have also built their camp in preparation for a decisive battle.


    They intended to receive the attack of the enemy from the south, and then at the peak of their fatigue, end them. A simple n built around the fundamentals with no openings.


    The Goblin King climbed up a small but tall hill just as Pale told him to, and looked down at the subordinates neatly lined up below him. The imperial guard, also known as the ¡®wounded ones¡¯, followed after the king and raised the g of the ck sun, the g of Alrodena.


    ¡°Pale.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°A great army stands before us, but the valiant figures of our beautiful chaos will make them forget that soon enough.¡±


    The goblins at the center of the army did not flinch even a little regardless of their ss. They merely beheld the king as he stood up there on the hill while mounted on his terrifying carnivorous horse.


    The four ancestral tribes of the goblins, the southern goblins that ruled the southern part of the Forest of Darkness. To the new recruits from the Fortress of the Abyss, these were all veteran goblin warriors that have survived countless battles.


    There were also demihumans and elves participating because of the treaty they signed.


    Then there were those who were participating because they were able to reim their ins, those participating because they wished for morend, and those who wished to merely prove their strength.


    Then there were the humans.


    Some participated because they lost in the wars among humans. There were those who were persecuted, those who swore fealty to the goblins, and those who changed sides to protect their pride. The race that popted the world the most, the humans, were already being integrated into the world of goblins.


    The sight of human and monster alike, standing neatly side-by-side without discrimination was indeed the kind of country that the Goblin King wished to make.


    ¡ªA beautiful chaos.


    Good and evil hase together toplete a whole and be a power for the king to wield.


    In other words, chaos.


    Under the name of the king that ruled over chaos, these people gathered.


    Already, this was a war between man and monster no more.


    This was a war to decide the ruler of the world. A war for the world, a war for kings.


    ¡°My vassals!¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s soul-shaking voice resounded, and the goblins cheered.


    ¡°My allies!¡±


    Then the few who chose to walk alongside the goblins cheered.


    ¡°My people!¡±


    And then the humans cheered.


    ¡°Now begins the war to im the world!¡±


    The Goblin King drew his sword and pointed at the enemy camp.


    ¡°To battle!¡±


    With cheers that could shake the world, the goblin army moved out.


    And so, began the War of the Saint.

 Volume 3, Chapter 259 - The Battle Begins (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 259 - The Battle Begins (1/3)</h4>


    The Goblin King stood at the head of his army and approached the enemy army until they were 300 meters away from them. Both armies were full of spirit.


    The goblin army positioned themselves ording to the Crane Wing Formation, while the coalition forces followed the Fish Scales Formation.


    The goblins were positioned to try and surround the coalition forces. From the leftmost side of their formation was Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s axe and sword army (Felduk), followed by Gi Ga Rax¡¯s tiger and spear army (Aransain), Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s druids, and then the king¡¯s cavalry.


    From the rightmost was Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s twin-headed beast and axe army (Zeilduk), followed by Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s Thousand-Demon ArmySazanorga, and then Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol, which connected to the king¡¯s cavalry.


    The momentum of the goblin army was tempestuous, but against all humanmon sense, the Goblin King suddenly halted their charge.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    Pale, who was leading her elven warriors from beside the king, eyed the king suspiciously.


    ¡°A deration needs to be given before a battlemences.¡±


    The king stood between the two armies, took a deep breath, and then bellowed out.


    ¡°Return Reshia Fel Zeal to me! Or I¡¯ll kill you all!!¡±


    As heaven and earth shook before the bellows of the Goblin King, the two noisy armies fell silent, and the soldiers at the frontlines of the coalition fell on their back.


    The Goblin King¡¯s powerful roars had struck fear into the hearts of the opposing humans.


    Amidst this silence, Pale wryly smiled and twitched.


    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t expecting this.¡±


    Now, it was hard to say whether they should continue with the charge or not. Who could¡¯ve ever predicted that the Goblin King would ride out alone and stand before the entire army of the coalition. They should have been able to win this battle with a simple charge, but unfortunately, Pale didn¡¯t understand the king.


    Looking only at the surface, the enemy soldiers seemed to have lost their will to fight, but there was no way they would hand over the saint that was the object of their faith.


    The goblin officers would never betray the king¡¯s will, so they just quietly watched everything unfold, but anyone could tell that they were eager for blood, and were only waiting for the king¡¯s word to unleash themselves.


    Hence, the ones who were really calm were the elves. Well, rtively speaking, anyway.


    The elves next to Pale sent her a nce as though asking her what to do next, but Pale never expected the king to do this.


    ¡°Did I spur him on too much ?¡±


    Anyhow, Pale decided to have the elves on standby, so they can move anytime, but just as she was preparing the messenger to pass the word, another soldier walked out from the enemy army.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the Goblin King.¡±


    A tall white-haired man walked out of the army. Ageless eyes full of greed and a stature brimming with dignity. He seemed more a veteran warrior than a mage.


    As soon as Pale saw the man, rm bells rang within her mind.


    The strongest power of the north, the living legend, Oron.


    But the Goblin King paid no heed to the man, and merely turned to the coalition forces at though he had no interest in him.


    ¡°Kuhahaha, I¡¯d expect as much from a monster!¡±


    Oronughed, but his eyes were full of killing intent.


    ¡°Spear.¡±


    ¡°Turn me into a de (Enchant)!¡±


    Spears of me shot out toward the king at Oron¡¯s behest, but a mberge covered in the mes of hell intercepted them.


    Threerge spears had shot out, but one swing from the king was all it took for the king to brush them aside. The shockwave from that swing could be felt even from a distance.


    ¡°So that¡¯s your answer!¡± The king said.


    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡¡Die monster!¡± Oron said.


    Three more spears of me shot out. The Goblin King¡¯s blood-red eyes turned to Oron and spoke menacingly.


    ¡°Attack! All forces, crush the enemy!¡±


    The king brushed aside the spears as he kicked his beloved steed, Sui¡¯s, stomach and rode onward. As he gave rise to a terrifying bellow, he rode straight for the center of the enemy forces.


    ¡°Think I¡¯ll let you go!?¡±


    Six spears of me shot out toward the Golbin King, but spears of wind and a ck of light dispersed them before they could even reach him.


    ¡°None shall stand before the king.¡±


    Gi Za Zakuend, Gi Do Buruga, and Rashka all shed with Oron.


    ¡°Fuhaha!¡¡So some scrubs want my head, eh!¡±


    Theughing Oron gave up chasing after the king and dealt with the goblins first.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    As Pale watched the Goblin King ride alone for the enemy army with a belly full of rage, she ordered the entire army to advance, but before she could even give an order, the two nks had already began their assault.


    ¡°To His Majesty! Onwards!¡±


    At the behest of Gi Gu Verbena, who stood at the leftmost side of the left nk, Gu Long, Gu Big, and Gu Tough stepped forward. They brought together the goblins at the frontmost line as middle-grademanders, and fully demonstrated the abilities that Gi Gu cultivated in them by leaving a thousand goblins in their charge.


    The enemy spearmen held up their shields and fortified their frontlines, but stones and spears rained from above, crushing the heads of the soldiers behind them one after another.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    As the goblins advanced, the rain of stones and spears they threw grew even denser, breaking down the frontlines of the enemy humans. The Felduk goblins at the frontlines struck out with their spears so fiercely, that they skewered the enemy through their shields as they rammed them.


    The impact they delivered wasparable to soldiers wearing full armor, and the enemy spearmen found it difficult to endure their charge.


    ¡°Expand the left wing! Surround them!¡±


    Seeing the three siblings¡¯ efforts in the frontlines, Gi Gu sought to expand the leftmost wing even more.


    In the face of their attacks and great pressure, the humans that were overwhelmed by the Goblin King began to be agitated.

 Volume 3, Chapter 259 - The Battle Begins (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 259 - The Battle Begins (2/3)</h4>


    As Gi Gu saw the advantage swing to their favor, he turned to the army beside that waspeting for merit with them.


    Although Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain focused on speed, they didn¡¯t make any big movements.


    ¡°As expected of Gi Ga, ever a cool head!¡±


    As the goblins continued to pressure the enemy heavily from the left, they gradually approached the enemy army. Among the forces that pressured them, it was Gi Gu and his Felduk that stood out.


    A warrior overflowing with fighting spirit like Gi Zu Ruo would probablyunch an even stronger attack to contest Gi Gu¡¯s dominating performance, but Gi Ga was a warrior with many battles under his belt, and he intentionally bided his time and waited for an opportunity.


    Because of the great pressureing from the left wing of the goblins, the enemy¡¯s right wing started to crumble.


    It can be said that Felduk was being taken advantage of, but neither Gi Gu nor Gi Ga thought so. Originally, the leftmost wing emphasized speed, and Gi Ga¡¯s Aransain, which prioritized mobility, would be the most suitable. But the n Pale designed intentionally focused on Gi Gu rather than Gi Ga.


    The leftmost wing was an important position that would decide the oue of this battle. Hence, Felduk with its high offensive prowess was the most suitable for it.


    The overwhelming pressure from the goblin¡¯s left wing would surely force the enemy to show an opening.


    Gi Gu had to give it to Gi Ga, who stuck to his own beliefs despite the king¡¯s order to charge.


    While the left wing progressed with Gi Gu attacking and Gi Ga waiting, Gi Gi Orudo and his monster army bared their fangs at the right wing.


    ¡°Attack(Torto! AttackTorto)!¡±


    As the beasts were unleashed ording to their special traits, the beast tamers were positioned in key locations to control the torrent of monster beasts. The monster beasts unleashed, their great momentum filled the wastnd and the color of their fur changed into the color of the soil. The Four-Armed Monkey(Four Arms) and the Invisible Monkey(Mirage) picked up stones from the wastnd and threw them at the enemy.


    The stones thrown were small, however, so they didn¡¯t have much of an effect against the humans with shields.


    Next came the thorn dogs. They ran at full speed and attacked the legs of the enemy.


    ¡°Intercept those things!¡¡Mages, archers, cover us!¡±


    Arrow and fire bullets poured like rain, but the thorn dogs ran past all that and used their hard fur to attack the legs of the enemy before running even deeper into the enemy army without hesitation.


    After the thorn dogs came the heavyweights, the Dragon Turtles. Boasting a total length of 5 meters, when these dragon turtles moved out simultaneously, the earth shook and fear and panic spread among the enemy.


    Gi Gi Orudo rode upon his Giant Horn Ostrich(Triple Head) as he watched his army gradually push the enemy humans, but even now he was still waiting for an opportunity to order his entire army to charge. He waited for an opponent as he watched Gi Zu Ruo fight a fierce battle.


    ¡°Gi Gi!¡±


    When he turned around, Gi Ji Arsil the Hidden de was there. Gi Ji was a close friend of his, and he had already sent his assassins into the enemy forces.


    ¡°They¡¯re moving.¡±


    After Gi Ji told him that the enemy was about to change their tired soldiers, Gi Ji nodded and ordered his army to attack.


    ¡°All forces, attack!¡¡Spare none of these fools who dare defy His Majesty!¡±


    At his behest, the Three Horned Boar(Triple Boar), the Giant Horn Mud Bull(Hyuld, and the Great Horn Swamp BullNuru), and the rest of the giant monster beasts that specialized in charges were unleashed.


    And then even the small monster beasts, the beast tamers, and Gi Gi himself joined the attack.


    Amidst the battlefield filled with screams of anguish and violence, Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s Sazanorga passionately attacked. Theirs was a battalion 1,000 goblin strong, filled with goblins of the Brawler Faction who admired Gi Zu Ruo.


    ¡°Listen up, you bastards! I better not see even one of you fall behind!¡±


    Zu Ved spurred their forces on, and the rest of the brawler goblins yelled back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall behind His Majesty!¡¡We¡¯ll cut open a path. Onwards!¡±


    Sazanorga gathered into one unit behind Gi Zu Ruo, and together they attacked the enemy. Advancing alongside them was Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol.


    ¡°The enemy points their de at our monarch! To hide now in the rear would forever sully our name!¡¡Onwards!¡±


    As the most coordinated of the goblin armies, they arranged themselves into a dense formation, lined up their long spears, and advanced. The regiol boasted such a high degree of coordination that the king had even praised them for it. True to their acim, the regiol could move however Gi Jii Yubumanded, and they were even able to skillfully pull out the enemy from their formation through the skillful application of their spears.


    As Gi Jii gradually pulled out a portion of the enemy army, Gi Zu realized his intentions.


    Gi Zu¡¯s Sazanorga had pushed the enemy to some extent, but the enemy was too tenacious. Had it been any other enemy with lower morale, they would have long been routed, but with the saint backing them, none of the enemy soldiers had any intention of retreating. In fact, the rain of magic bullets pouring down only became fiercer. The more they pushed, the more the enemy fought back.


    By this point, even Gi Zu had began to wonder if they should keep pushing or retreat, as continuing this attack would only further exhaust his soldiers, who¡¯ve already started to show signs of fatigue. It was at this point that he suddenly noticed that a portion of the enemy formation had been brought out.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what he¡¯s nning!¡¡Ved!¡¡Turn the army around!¡¡Follow me!¡±


    ¡°Gotcha, Pops!¡¡This way, you bastards!¡±


    At their behest, 1,000 goblins immediately moved out and attacked the forces pulled out by Gi Jii from the side.


    Until now these humans have been fighting the skillful spears of Gi Jii¡¯s regiol, but all of the sudden, a powerful blow came at them from the side. Unable to coordinate, the enemy formation finally copsed. Gi Jii could wipe all of these soldiers out if he ordered his men to advance, but instead, he ordered his regiol to move, and fought the enemy forces trying to take Gi Zu from behind.


    ¡°Gi Zu-dono is as reckless as ever!¡±


    Fortunately, Gi Jii¡¯s regiol made it in the nick of time and prevented Sazanorga from being taken from behind.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s keep pushing like this!¡±


    After changing their position, Gi Jii¡¯s regiol pushed the enemy alongside Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Zailduk.


    ¡°Oh!?¡¡Pops, the regiol is behind us all of the sudden!¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡¡What!?¡±


    Gi Zu understood what Ved was saying, but he didn¡¯t let up even a little as he continued to send the enemy forces to their grave one after another. After the forces in front of him copsed, he pushed even deeper.


    ¡°Looks like Gi Jii-dono saved us. Come on! We¡¯ll keep pushing the enemy like this and rout them!¡±


    As they pushed into the half-broken enemy forces, Sazanorga advanced deeper into the enemy forces.

 Volume 3, Chapter 259 - The Battle Begins (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 259 - The Battle Begins (3/3)</h4>


    As the two wings gradually pushed the enemy, Pale watched attentively. Oron and the special unit were currently fighting at the center. For the time being, they seemed about equal.


    ¡°Order the king¡¯s cavalry to the front immediately!¡±


    If so, then there was only one thing that she needed to do. She had to bring His Majesty away from danger. To that end, she sent the cavalry that boasted the greatest offensive prowess among their forces to protect the king.


    Gi Be y stood at the head of that cavalry as he carried the g of the Kingdom of the ck Sun(Alrodena Kingdom). He eyed the enthusiastic imperial guards fighting at their nks, and then rode off.


    ¡°We shan¡¯t fall behind His Majesty!¡¡Save the king with your strength!¡±


    It was because of the king that these wounded warriors could continue living as warriors. Because of that their loyalty to the king had already reached that of a religious faith. To die in the presence of His Majesty was their honor.


    The cavalry made up of rare-ss goblins rode off and advanced into the enemy forces.


    With the bridle in the mouth, and the charging spear in one hand, the cavalry made up of 600 rare goblins passed by Oron and prated the center of the enemy forces.


    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call their cavalry the cavalry with the strongest charge throughout the entire region, but even then, when they caught up to the king, who was attacking the enemy all on his own, they had to cover a third of the entire force of the enemy.


    With the ck me Shimmering Great Sword(mberge) in one hand and the ck-Red Speckled Great Swor(Zweihander) in the other, the Goblin King was just like a tempestuous storm that literally blew away the enemy footmen.


    With a swing of his mberge that burned with the mes of the abyss, he would cut down iron helms and im the life of his foes. With a swing of his Zweihander, he would crush them under its colossal weight.


    But Zweihander would not merely stop at crushing the skull, no, the force behind it was so great that even half the spine would be crushed, and a nearby enemy¡¯s head be taken on the way out. With power and speed so great, the decapitated heads of the enemy flew into the air. As the heads flew further and further away, blood spurted out of the bodies they came from. And then once more, the sword was swung, and a soldier¡¯s arm was crushed along with his shield, on the sword¡¯s way back, a soldier was sent flying with his armor.


    The soldier flew into the other soldiers nearby, and by the time itnded, half of its body had been cut, and steam could be seening out from the guts.


    ¡°Any and all who block my way shall die!!¡±


    The raging wrath of the Goblin King dyed his sword in anger, but its sharpness never waned. If anything, the more his swords were bathed in the blood of his foes, the sharper they grew. He yelled out as he rode on even faster with his beloved steed.


    ¡°Where are you!? Reshia Fel Zeal!¡±


    Bathed in the blood of his enemies, the Goblin King rode further onward, but then a red light descended from the heavens and then ran along the ground, covering all of the forces of the enemy.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The four adventurers that have been entrusted with the mission of rescuing Reshia entered Orphen as guards of a peddler, but the battle had already progressed much quicker than they had expected.


    The leaders of the coalition had been driven to a corner due to Pale¡¯s persistent attempt at keeping their forces in check just as she nned. That unwittingly sped up the pace of the battle.


    ¡°We won¡¯t make it even if we run to the battlefield right now.¡¡This mission is a failure. We need to retreat immediately.¡±


    Fick the Hawk-Eye never wanted to do this job in the first ce, so he immediately suggested that they retreat.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Lili also thought that Fick was right. The fact that the Goblin King was personally leading his forces meant that he wanted to settle this issue with his own hands. If they were to find Reshia and take her away, they probably won¡¯t leave him with a good impression. She may have sworn fealty to Reshia, but at the same time, she was also the feudal lord of the Northern Free Cities.


    She couldn¡¯t put the people living under her rule in danger.


    ¡°¡­I disagree. If Reshia-sama went to the battlefield, then we have to chase her. Our mission hasn¡¯t concluded yet.¡±


    But Mill Dora openly rejected the decision to withdraw. As someone who had a personalmitment to Reshia, she was unyielding in her position.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening? Even if we go now, we¡¯re not making it.¡±


    ¡°¡­We don¡¯t know that unless we try.¡±


    Leonis looked up at them and tilted his head as they argued.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the princess in the tower?¡±


    The ce he pointed at was none other than the Ivory Tower. The coalition indeed had to send most of their soldiers to the south, so as they looked up at that tower, they thought to themselves.


    The army went to the south.


    But did the saint go with them?


    The saint only needs to increase morale. Once that¡¯s done, she shouldn¡¯t have any further business on the battlefield. After all, if she were to be exposed to danger, and by chance fell to the goblins, then the coalition would really be done for. If so, then wouldn¡¯t it make sense for themand of the coalition to have been left to an old general while the saint herself stayed in the tower?


    They would¡¯ve liked to investigate this matter, but unfortunately, there were barely any people out in Orphen. Everyone had locked themselves inside. It was as though winter hade and they were afraid for their lives.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s certainly a chance that she¡¯s inside the Ivory Tower.¡±


    Fick had no choice but to acknowledge the point Leonis made.


    ¡°¡­If there¡¯s a chance, then we have to try it.¡±


    Mill narrowed her eyes as she red at the Ivory Tower. Inside her overcoat, she prepared her talons.


    ¡°Yes. If we go back without getting any results, I won¡¯t be able to show my face to Yoshu-dono.¡±


    Lili agreed too. Like that the four of them headed to the Ivory Tower.


    Leonis stood at the rearmost and turned to the direction of the battlefield.


    When a red light fell from the heavens for a moment, his expression stiffened.


    ¡°Leonis, we¡¯re leaving you behind!¡±


    When Lili called out to him, he put on his usual smiling face and followed after the three of them.

 Volume 3, Chapter 260 - God-Summoning Ritual (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 260 - God-Summoning Ritual (1/4)</h4>


    The adventurers were easily able to enter the Ivory Tower. It was so quiet inside that they couldn¡¯t help but be confused. If Reshia Fel Zeal really were here, then she should be located deep within the tower.


    ¡°So, up or down? Where do you think she is?¡±


    Past the pirs lined up from the entrance and through the hall was a staircase that extended both upward and downward.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s above!¡±


    ¡°Can I ask why?¡±


    Leonis was full of confidence in his answer, so Lili asked him for his basis.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a given that a princess that¡¯s been kidnapped by an evil mage will be at the top of the tower?¡±


    Lili wryly smiled and Fick looked at him in disbelief. As for Mill, she didn¡¯t care and just went up the stairs.


    ¡°Hey, are you guys sure about this?¡¡That¡¯s such a random reasoning,¡± Fick said.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing else to base our decision off of, so whichever way is the same,¡± Lili said.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Fick said.


    ¡°So hurry up. We don¡¯t have much time,¡± Mill said.


    Crossing her ws underneath her coat, Mill started running up the stairs.


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re too reckless!¡±


    Although Fickined, he still gave orders to Mill and Lili.


    ¡°Please take care of the back, Governor-General, protect Leonis! Mill slow down a little!¡¡We won¡¯t be able to catch up!¡±


    Everyone nodded to him, and they searched the tower starting from the nearest floor.


    Passing through the 2nd and 3rd floor filled with bookshelves, they made their way up to the fourth floor. They were easily able to enter an area that was restricted to outsiders.


    The Ivory Tower consisted of three towers, the red tower, the blue tower, and the white, all of which were connected through the sky hallway. That made their search much harder. Although there were no enemies in sight, they had a lot of area to cover. There were plenty of blind spots too, so they had to make sure that the coast was clear before proceeding.


    ¡°There¡¯s another staircase here!¡±


    In the direction Fick pointed at was a door heavily secured. Mill didn¡¯t hesitate to kick it down.


    ¡°What kind of kick was that?¡±


    Fick paled when he saw Mill send the door flying, but Mill didn¡¯t have the time to care about him and just rushed up the stairs. Finally, they were at the fifth floor.


    They were a little out of breath by this point. At the end of the staircase was a group of Moving ArmorLiving Armor.


    The moment Mill saw the Living Armor, she immediately ran toward them.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the way!¡±


    In two steps, she reached her target and swung her ws at the joints of the living armor. Hitting the elbows or the knees was enough to topple the living armor. As it fell, its long sword hit the ground, chipping off a part of the stone floor.


    The living armor were slows, but their attacks packed a punch. Having confirmed that, Mill moved on to her next target.


    Mixed in with the living armor were Self-Moving Stone DollsGolems. There were quite a number of them. They came in various shapes from humans to beasts, but with so many of these artificial lifeforms crawling here, it painted a picture just like that of a dungeon.


    ¡°They have some nice hobbies, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Fick spat as he readied his bow and shot at the living armor trying to attack Mill from behind.


    ¡°Mill, you¡¯re going to be surrounded. Get back!¡±


    She should¡¯ve been able to hear Fick¡¯s voice, but it seems she intentionally ignored his warning. The fact that Reshia might be up ahead made her impatient. What made her even more impatient was the fact that she helped her be taken from the goblins.


    She decided all on her own that goblins were evil and returned her to the world of humans. But even in the world of humans, where she should¡¯ve been able to be happy, this benefactor of hers only ended up being used by others.


    Mill couldn¡¯t forgive that.


    She bit her teeth and jumped up at a beast-type golem that tried to bite her.


    As Mill jumped past the enemies surrounding her, Lili made her move. In the blink of an eye, Lili swung the magic sword, That Who Cuts the SkyVashinant, and slipped into the opening.


    ¡°¡ªMove!¡±


    ¡ªIron Decapitation.


    Like a whip, the sword made up of multiple des connectedshed out. It didn¡¯t matter if the targets were as hard as steel, in the face of her skill, such things were meaningless. In one fell swoop, the tempestuous whip sword caught all of the enemy that tried to surround Mill.


    But by the time Vashinant returned to its sword form, Mill was already running ahead.


    ¡°¡­Crazy,¡± Fick muttered.


    Normally, they would back off and take advantage of the terrain to bring the golems and living armor together. Such things didn¡¯t possess much in the way of intelligence, after all. Lili being able to break through them just like that showed her abilities as a Holy Knight.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go already, old man!¡±


    Leonis waved at him while innocently smiling, and Fick yelled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not old! I¡¯m only 34!¡±


    Leonis pouted and looked up at Fick.


    ¡°So you are old!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡¡This is why I hate kids!¡¡Listen up, okay? A person is young as long as his heart is young!¡¡Age doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, kids these days¡­ By the way, have you ever said that to a woman?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Of course not! All women are big sisters!¡±


    As Leonis smiled angelically, Fick looked up above him.


    ¡°Kids these days!¡±


    After that the old man and the young boy ran after the two girls.

 Volume 3, Chapter 260 - God-Summoning Ritual (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 260 - God-Summoning Ritual (2/4)</h4>


    The descending red lights ran across the ground.


    If anyone could get a bird¡¯s eye view of the battlefield, they would have been able to realize that that was a magic circle, but as of now, no one had noticed it yet. The people on the ground just found the light ominous.


    The ones that were affected the most were the goblins.


    Because the moment that red light descended, the resistance of the enemies became much fiercer. The soldiers of the coalition were affected too.


    ¡°I feel stronger?¡±


    ¡°My injuries and my pain are leaving me?¡±


    The red elder, Serion, turned to the soldiers looking down at their bodies with an odd look and said.


    ¡°Behold! This is the power of the saint! The blessing of the god that promised as victory!¡±


    The soldiers looked at each other before breaking out into a cheer.


    ¡°Now, go! Go forth without fear!¡¡God fights with us!¡±


    Even the people that were on the verge of death stood up, picked up their spears, and faced the goblins. To the humans, this was a sight that instilled them with hope, but to the goblins, this was a nightmare.


    The humans they had defeated wereing back to fight them once more. In the face of such a nightmarish sight, it was only natural that the goblins¡¯ morale would be affected.


    After all, even the humans that have been too injured to move suddenly stood up as if they were perfectly fine and attacked them. To the goblins fighting in the frontlines, they suddenly had to pay attention to their feet.


    To the goblins fighting at the back, the enemies that have fallen were suddenly standing up and attacking them from behind. As the offensive of the goblins weakened, a rain of bullets fell on them.


    With the blessing of the mana potions, the human mages were able to rain magic bullet after magic bullet on the goblins. These magic bullets that could warp shields and break bones fell in such great number it was foolish to count them.


    ¡°Raise your shields!¡¡They¡¯reing!¡±


    Even Gi Jii¡¯s regiol had no choice but to stop their attack to defend against the downpour of magic bullets. Normally, the elves would be able to defend against the magic bullets with their barriers, but the magic bullets were so numerous and covered so much area that no matter how skilled the elven mages were they couldn¡¯t deal with them all.


    Because of that they had to prioritize which areas to protect. Since they had to erect a barrier on the cavalry under the king¡¯s direct control too, the other units ended up eating the magic bullets.


    Save for Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain that had yet to attack, the magic bullets rained down on almost all of the goblin forces, heavily damaging the morale of the goblins.


    But while their morale may have been effected, it was not enough to rout them. Their long years of service under the king weren¡¯t just for show.


    The first to get back on his feet was Gi Gu Verbena, who held the biggest army among the goblins. When he saw the soldiers of Felduk wavering, he yelled out to encourage his forces.


    ¡°I¡¯ll personally kill anyone who flees from something as pathetic as these spells!¡¡Onwards! Anyone too afraid to march forward is no subordinate of mine!¡±


    That wasn¡¯t all. Seeing that the forces in the frontlines have started to take damage, he switched ces with them and went up personally.


    ¡°If they keep getting back up from mere wounds, then just kill them and make sure they¡¯re dead!¡¡Off with their heads! We¡¯ll build a mountain from their skulls!¡±


    As Gi Gu leaped to the frontlines with a face full of fury, his encouragements allowed Felduk to recover their morale.


    With a long sword in one hand and an axe in the other - the emblem of his army - Gi Gu stood in the frontlines and decapitated an enemy soldiers just a he said. When another enemy approached him, he sliced off his feet, then swung his axe against the neck of the now immobilized enemy. Gi Gu was a man of his word.


    ¡°Onwards my soldiers!¡¡Today we shall show His Majesty the power of Felduk! ughter all who block our way!¡±


    Thanks to Gi Gu going out to the front, the storms that once struck fear into the hearts of those that dared rebel against the king in Pena and Germion blew once again. In a true goblin fashion, Gi Gu was someone who had won the respect of the southern goblins, so the goblins immediately carried out his orders.


    They struck their spears into the ground and lopped off the head of the immobilized enemy soldiers.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a small mountain of decapitated heads to fill the area where Felduk fought. Bathed in the blood of foe and ally alike, Felduk¡¯s soldiers breathed heavily as they threw themselves at the enemy before them.


    Despite the downpour of magic bullets, despite the recovering wounds of the enemy soldiers, Felduk¡¯s attack did not wane.


    But while Felduk¡¯s vicious attacks allowed them to push the front line in the left wing, that was not the case for the right wing.


    Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol that relied on a calm leadership and Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s Sazanorga that relied on momentum gradually grew weaker.


    As for Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk), although he was puzzled by the stronger resistance of the enemy army, he still sent a messenger when he saw the Regiol and Sazanorga lose momentum.


    When the messenger came back, Gi Ji Arsil and Gi Gi Orudo looked at each other, and then decided to release two monster beasts.

 Volume 3, Chapter 260 - God-Summoning Ritual (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 260 - God-Summoning Ritual (3/4)</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s release the carnivorous monster beasts.¡±


    ¡°Good idea. Nothing will change even if they¡¯re killed.¡±


    Strangely enough, they reached the same conclusion as Gi Gu. Normally, the carnivorous monster beasts would only be released at the end of the battle to clean up the battlefield. All the monster beasts that Gi Gi had gathered from all over their territory to strengthen his army - from the Giant Spiders of the forest to the Saber Tigers to the omnivorous Armored Bear - were unleashed on the wounded humans.


    The rain of magic bullets didn¡¯t bother Zailduk much.


    In the first ce, they never micromanaged their forces, and Gi Gi just arranged his beasts by type and released them on the enemy. His strategy was literally just to overrun his enemies. No matter how the situation turned, his response was always the same - push. That was how Zailduk fought. And regardless how many monster beasts died in the process, that strategy would never change.


    As the battlefield grew ghastlier, the Goblin King rode toward the main cause of this battle with the imperial guards following from behind as they staked their lives on their assault.


    Something was there. His intuition was telling him that, so he changed his course and swung his sword in the face of the growing resistance of his foes. His beloved steed, Sui, crushed the enemy along with their iron armor, then crushed them underfoot.


    But the Goblin King did not even have the leisure to feel the sensation of crushing an enemy under his steed as his mberge d in ck mes skewered another enemy soldier.


    As he bellowed out a howl and raised it above him, he knocked the enemy off of his de, then urged his steed to move onward from that pool of blood as he cut down the foes that obstructed him with his ck-Red Speckled Great Sword (Zweihander).


    Its sharpness had dulled from the blood and fat of his foes, but the weight and durability remained strong.


    Under the furious swings of the Goblin King, Zweihander would crush the Goblin King¡¯s foes along with their helmet, break their shields, and bury them with their armor smashed.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    As the Goblin King howled and broke through the forces surrounding him, his eyes gathered onto a single figure, and he yelled.


    ¡°Reshia!!¡±


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After breaking through the fifth floor protected by inorganic guards, Mill and her group made their way to theb in the sixth room, where silence greeted them once again. This should be the highest floor, but there was no one in sight.


    ¡°Did I fail again!?¡±


    Mill kicked a bookshelf in frustration, but when the bookshelf fell to the side, her eyes widened.


    ¡°A hidden door!¡¡Good job, Mill,¡± Fick said


    As he caught up to her. Mill nodded vaguely to him and proceeded inside. As Mill led the group through the hidden door, a dark space weed them, and then before long, a vastb.


    Cluttered documents were randomly stacked on the desks, and the bookshelves were filled to the brim with books. Various specimen and stuffed animals could also be seen. They seemed to have been used for some kind of experiment. The eyes of the adventurers ominously gathered onto the only room where the lights were suppressed.


    ¡°¡­Who¡¯s there!?¡±


    At the end of Mill¡¯s gaze appeared a young man dressed in the robes of the elder of the Blue Tower.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting guests.¡±


    Despite the appearance of some unknown intruders, the man faced them with a smile.


    ¡°I am Floyd Berchen, the elder of the Blue Tower, a member of the Council of Three Towers that manage the Ivory Tower.¡±


    Mill¡¯s re grew sharper. This was the man responsible for putting Reshia on a pedestal and using her to start a war.


    ¡°I am Lili Aureya. I have no grudge with you. Where is Reshia Fel Zeal?¡±


    Lili¡¯s introduction was far too formal for a mere adventurer. But Floyd made no remark about that and merely nodded before looking out the window.


    ¡°She should be fighting in the holy war against the monsters right about now.¡±


    In other words, she wasn¡¯t here.


    The rescue team looked at each other. If the man was telling the truth, thening here was a waste of time. They failed to produce any results, but they really might just have to retreat like this.


    ¡°Hey, uncle, what are you doing at a ce like this?¡±


    Leonis sea-blue eyes gazed into Floyd as he asked that question, and the smile of the man only grew deeper.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind sharing it, but it might take awhile. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡¡To put it briefly, I¡¯ve been experimenting on matters rted to humans and gods.¡±


    ¡°Humans and gods?¡±


    Leonis asked. What an ominous sentence.


    ¡°Yes, an experiment. Hmm¡­ If I may ask, do you believe in the gods?¡±


    Floyd found himself a chair and sat, then started talking normally as though they were having a ss. The adventurers found his behavior odd, but they listened nheless.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Leonis said.


    ¡°A little,¡± Fick said.


    In contrast to the two eager beavers, Mill and Lili remained quiet.


    ¡°In that case, what are gods?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡¡Aren¡¯t gods, gods? The new gods that created the humans, the old gods that created the elves and the demihumans. There are a lot of them.¡±


    ¡°An exemry answer. Wonderful. But then, has anyone seen them?¡¡What form do they take? What are their thoughts? Why did they make the demihumans, the elves, and us?¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 260 - God-Summoning Ritual (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 260 - God-Summoning Ritual (4/4)</h4>


    The new gods were born from the parts of the God of Fire, while the old gods were born to the ancestral god and his children.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Fick was speechless and silence filled the area.


    ¡°Because the ancestor god, Kutiarga, mourned the death of Mother Deetna, and told his children to create life before sinking into the world.¡±


    But then like the roar of the sea in a tranquil sea, Leonis¡¯ voice resounded.


    ¡°You could be an adherent. You¡¯re right. The only reason why the old gods made us was because of the orders of the Ancestral God and the Mother God, so only the Ancestor and the Mother know why we were made.¡±


    He continued. ¡°In the Poem of the Gods, it is written as such. Ancestor Kutiarga created the continents of the ocean in seven nights and eight days, then he severed a portion of himself and created Mother Deetna to watch over thend. The way the poems go, it¡¯s almost as if life was nothing more than garnish, and what was truly precious was thend itself.¡±


    ¡°But you should know¡±, Floyd added with a smile. ¡°The Poem of the Gods is the oldest document in the Ivory Tower. It has existed even before the war of the gods 400 years ago. It is truly the oldest document.¡±


    ¡°Just what are you getting at!?¡±


    Fick finally reached the end of his patience listening to the young man babble, but Floyd only wryly smiled.


    ¡°Sorry about that. You tend to be more indirect as you get older. I¡¯ll get to the point then. I believe that the gods are a higher life form and are watching the world from somewhere. They watch people, give them divine protections, twist their wills, and toy with them.¡±


    But Fick and Lili didn¡¯t be happy even as he told them that the gods existed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the gods being close by and watching over us?¡±


    Lili asked. Floyd¡¯s wry smile turned into scorn.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡¡It¡¯s terrible. Let me ask you. Would you be happy if someone twisted your will and made you like someone you didn¡¯t like and made you serve a master you hated?¡¡All under the pretense of it being the will of the gods?¡±


    As Lili failed to find the words to respond with, Floyd¡¯s control over his emotion seemed to have broken and he couldn¡¯t help but continue.


    ¡°They once ruled over thends with their vast power, and now they live in another world while interfering with our world through their adherents and the people they¡¯ve blessed.¡±


    Floyd red at the adventurers as though he were standing at the bottom of an abyss.


    ¡°And so I figured that if I could just find proof that they existed, I would be able to resist them. I would be able to pull down these people from their tall pedestals, where they¡¯ve been watching andughing at us all this time while we suffered and writhed and cried!¡±


    He took a deep breath and dered to the gods that could not be seen.


    Yes, this was a deration of war.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have them prostrate themselves before our feet, and then I¡¯ll mock them!¡¡To that end, I have performed countless experiments. I took advantage of their connections through their divine protections and stole their power!¡¡Yes, that¡¯s right! I¡¯m going to steal the throne of the gods through Reshia Fel Zeal!¡¡And humanity will finally¡ª¡±


    Floyd seemed like he would never stop talking. Mill threw a knife at him to shut him up.


    ¡°¡­Allow me to correct you on one thing. I¡¯m you¡¯re enemy, and that¡¯s because you hurt someone precious to me.¡±


    Mill crossed her talons before her chest and prepared herself to fight.


    ¡°Enough talking. Release Reshia-sama!¡±


    Blood flied down Floyd¡¯s cheeks from the knife that grazed him.


    ¡°A pity. I like smart kids.¡±


    Floyd suppressed his anger and wryly smiled.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to worry. She¡¯s safe. These children are protecting her, after all.¡±


    Floyd moved the desk to reveal a demihuman and a young monster beast.


    ¡°¡­Gastora!¡±


    Lili let out a small cry.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leonis quietly watched the demihuman and the monster beast.


    ¡°What did you do with them!?¡±


    Immediately, Lili¡¯s re became filled with killing intent.


    ¡°They became a shield and a sword to protect Reshia Fel Zeal.¡±


    Floyd took the hands of the immobile demihuman and showed them her bracelet.


    ¡°These is a Soul-Stripping Bracelet, a tool that plunders the consciousness of a person. Right now, their consciousness have been gathered to protect the saint. So right now, you can beat them up or lift them, and they won¡¯t be able to do a thing.¡±


    As Floyd released the hand of the demihuman, he looked outside the window.


    Once again, a red light descended from the heavens and travelled across the ground.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s almost time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fick asked, and Mill jumped out.


    ¡°¡­Whatever, just die already!¡±


    She lowered her body and ran to Floyd with her ws, but a hard sound resounded and she was deflected.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at fighting on my own. Without my puppets, I won¡¯t even be able to protect myself.¡±


    Threads extended everywhere from his hands, and countless empty armor moved before him.


    ¡°Well, we do still have some time, so I suppose I can apany you. Please, have a taste of Floyd Berchen¡¯s puppet technique.¡±


    And so, unbeknownst to everyone, a battle between the adventurers and the moving armor began to unfold within the Ivory Tower.


    ¡°I shall apany you until a god descends into the saint.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 261 - Sage (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 261 - Sage (1/4)</h4>


    ¡°Reshia!¡±


    After breaking through the soldiers surrounding him, the Goblin King saw a red light descend into the earth as a magic circle and permeate Reshia.


    ¡°Let All Be HealedHeal All.¡±


    The words that left her lips were illuminated by the red light pouring out from the formation carved into thend. Even the air did not escape being dyed by its color as the humans were healed.


    When the king saw that, he spat.


    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Even the Goblin King¡¯s steed that fearlessly charged into the enemy refused to be afraid of Reshia¡¯s current state.


    The Goblin King had seen for himself many time the power of the gods, so he understood what was happening.


    ¡°A meddling god!¡±


    The king spat out a name in disgust and looked up at the heavens.


    ¡°Goddess of HealingZenobia!¡±


    Reshia¡¯s clothes swayed as the red light fell upon her, and her hair waved about as though a wind was blowing on it.


    Reshia had her head down and her eyes closed, but she looked more mature than the kingst saw her.


    That was only normal, though.


    After all, it has already been 4 years since she was taken from him.


    The Goblin King unmounted from his steed, Sui, and stood on his own legs.


    ¡°Reshia, Reshia Fel Zeal! Can you hear me!?¡±


    The voice of the Goblin King could suppress humans and make goblins kneel, but her alone, it failed to reach, and it could not open her eyes.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Gi Be y the One-Armed Goblin, who led the imperial guards, held the Kingdom of the ck Sun¡¯s (Alrodena Kingdom) g as he stopped the king.


    ¡°¡­Gi Be y. Lead the imperial guards and y any and all that try to approach me or that girl!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Gi Be stopped himself from saying anything other than that because he could feel from the king¡¯s back that he wasn¡¯t going to retreat.


    With his great sword in hand, the king walked onward to save the girl that was called a saint.


    Looking back, his path to world domination began when he swore to save her.


    He cooperated with the demihumans, created an alliance with the elves, strengthened his subordinates, and conquered the world.


    All because he needed power to save her.


    Within that step were all the years that have gone by.


    The touch of the wind had be a stranger to him, colors have faded, and smells have gone as well. Cracks have even started to appear on his soul, but even then, he kept walking.


    In order to save a single girl, the king walked onward.


    As he drew closer to her, the pressure descending grew heavier.


    ¡°I remember this feeling¡­ In the past, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep going.¡±


    The pressure kept getting stronger as though it didn¡¯t want the king to get any closer. It tried to pin him down.


    His legs began to creak, and under the weight of the pressure, his feet even began to sink.


    But even then, he kept walking.


    There was no reason he couldn¡¯t. After winning countless battlefields and oveing the trials of the gods, he has already broken past his initial limit.


    Long swords and short swords reached out for the Goblin King as he approached the saint.


    They tried to skewer him to protect the saint, but a swing of his great sword was all it took to repel them.


    They tried to attack him again, but after moving a little, they stopped. The Goblin King sensed that and he continued walking.


    He had surpassed the pressure of the gods and now even the swords protecting her have gone silent.


    With nothing left standing between them, the Goblin King finally stood before her.


    ¡°Reshia, can you hear me, Reshia Fel Zeal.¡±


    That was a voice too gentle for the Goblin King. A gentleness just like that of a father whispering to a sleeping child or a lover whispering to his beloved.


    As a tremor ran past Reshia¡¯s eyelids, her eyes finally opened.


    For a moment, her eyes swam, but then she saw the Goblin King, and her lips curved into a sad smile.


    ¡°You came.¡±


    ¡°I did. I told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll save¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, a powerful wind blew from above and a red light descended into her.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    After confirming that the Goblin King had reached the saint, Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King turned heel. Under him were the goblin swordsmen and the Snow Demons (Yugushiva) under Yustia¡¯s lead.


    They quietly followed after Gi Go and ran back to where the living legend, Oron, was.


    There the ground was scorched and the moisture in the air was different. It was as though the very air itself was trying to burn the heavens. The sight of the burning grass around Oron as the smoke reached for the heavens was enough to show that his title as a living legend was not just for show.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Gi Go told the people behind him as he drew his curved sword from his waist. As his curved sword reflected the light of the sun, he gripped its handle and ran off to join Gi Za Zakuend the Wizard and Rashka the strongest of Gaidga.


    ¡°Ha ha, look! Another small fry has joined the fray!¡±


    As Oron turned, spears of me instantly appeared in the air. 12 spears appeared in the air simultaneously, then they shot forth in every direction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡±


    Gi Za yelled angrily as he shot down four spears, while Gi Do Buruga the Alchemist quietly shot down three.


    ¡°Hear my wrath (sh!)¡±


    Rashka shot out a ck light and shot down three spears, while the remaining two were cut down with a swing of Gi Go¡¯s curved sword.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Oron turned to Gi Go and gazed into him. Being able to stop his mes just with the speed of a de¡¯s swing was not a level that a normal person could reach.


    ¡°There is nothing my sword cannot cut,¡± Gi Go said.

 Volume 3, Chapter 261 - Sage (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 261 - Sage (2/4)</h4>


    As Gi Go pointed his sword at Oron, he dashed and closed the distance between them in a single breath, then he shed upward from the low stance. So low was his de that it grazed the ground in his gait before suddenly shooting up. With a swing, the ground was cut, and clouds of dust rose up. This was an attack that was meant to obstruct the vision of the target to setup for a second attack.


    A second attack in case the first attack wasn¡¯t able to kill the target.


    A cleverly calcted sword of the battlefield.


    Unfortunately, those calctions fell to naught as a wall of me greeted Gi Go¡¯s de instead, and the only sensation that Gi Go felt through his sword was the heavy sensation akin to when one cut the hard ground, then a spear of me shot out from the cloud of dust. It grazed past his face and scorched his ears a little.


    Oron¡¯s aim wasn¡¯t bad by any means, Gi Go was just that good at dodging.


    Gi Go dodged the spear of me with a turn of his head, then at roughly the same time, he leaned with his body and cut his way through. Gi Go¡¯s decision to distance himself immediately was correct. For as soon as he left, spears of mes shot at the ce he was at from every direction.


    ¡°Troublesome.¡±


    Gi Go said as he gauged the distance between him and his foe after retreating, but the smile on his lips betrayed those words.


    As Gi Go pondered how he could cut the foe in front of him, without his knowing, a smile had appeared on his face. A fierce smile akin to those that appeared on beasts of prey. It was a smile that could make the weaker-willed pass out immediately.


    ¡°If you really think that, then how about working with me?¡±


    Gi Za asked Gi Go with a frown.


    Meanwhile, Rashka was attacking Oron on his own. The ck lights he shot out might have been a poor match for Oron¡¯s spears of me, as the resulting impact from the shes of their attacks would force him to retreat every time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. This is a prey too precious to surrender.¡±


    Gi Go said before attempting to cut the man again.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re idiots! All of you!¡±


    But despite Gi Za¡¯sints, he still continued to support them with Gi Do.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    With the saint at the center, the torrent of red slight gardually swallowed the entire human camp.


    All this time they were being overwhelmed by the goblins, but in that moment, they were suddenly brimming with strength. As the power of the red light that healed wounds and strengthened physique permeated them, the humans stood up one after another.


    Now, even the frontlines that could only retreat in the face of the overwhelming power of the goblins hade back to life. They withstood attacks that they couldn¡¯t before and the attacks that were repelled were able to pierce the goblins. The closer they were to the saint, the stronger the effects of the red light.


    Even the Goblin King was blown away. He immediately tried to go back to Reshia, but Zenobia¡¯s manifestation was already behind her.


    The half-transparent body of the Goddess of Healing (Zenobia) that once tried to contact the Goblin King in the Forest of Darkness was there embracing Reshia.


    She snuggled up to her as though to protect her or to seize her. With her manifestation visible to all, the human soldiers have already lost all reason.


    ¡°God!¡±


    Filled with zeal, the soldiers rushed to stop the imperial guards of the Goblin King. In the face of the violence of their overwhelming numbers, even the rare goblins that were fully loyal to the Goblin King could only find themselves gradually being pushed.


    And that was true even for the frontmost lines.


    ¡°The gods have blessed us!¡±


    ¡°Praise the gods!¡±


    ¡°Fight in the name of the gods!¡±


    As they cried out the name of the gods, the soldiers fearlessly fought against the goblins. Already, not a hint of fear was left in them. Perhaps, the red light that strengthened their body had also weakened their fear of death, as they even smiled while shing with the goblins.


    The high-ranking goblins could feel that the momentum of the battle had swung back to the humans, but even knowing that, it was not something that they could change so easily. They had already encouraged their soldiers earlier and even fought themselves. And yet despite that, the lines they pushed had been pushed back once again.


    No matter how loyal they were to the king, there was no denying that they were indeed a predicament what with the abnormally high morale of the enemy and their bolstered physical strength.


    Even Gi Ga Rax, who has been conserving his troops, waspelled to act when he saw the predicament of his brethren. But before he could lead his soldiers to save his brethren, Pale¡¯s messenger reached the various armies first.


    ¡ªGi Ga Rax¡¯s Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain) is to retreat.


    ¡ªGi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army (Felduk) will fill the hole left by Aransain.


    ¡°That witch! This is easier said than done!¡±


    Gi Gu Verbena was furious, but he followed Pale¡¯s instruction nheless. After all, it was indeed their decision to start fighting. Originally, they were only supposed to start fighting after luring the enemies out.

 Volume 3, Chapter 261 - Sage (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 261 - Sage (3/4)</h4>


    Gi Gu had already regained some of his calm after bathing in the blood of his enemies, so he ordered the three sibling goblins to expand the army toward the right wing. They would expand the army in front of Aransain and support the front line there, while the rest of the army moved. They had to fight while doing all that, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Gi Gu was mad.


    ¡°Projectiles, now! Just throw everything, I don¡¯t care!¡±


    They suppressed their enemies with their spears and threw projectiles at them to make them back off, then they quickly extended their lines toward the center.


    ¡°Swordies, advance!¡±


    With the frontmost line extended to the center, by throwing in the swordsmen that were throwing projectiles just earlier into the fray, they were able to contest the enemy for a while. During that time, Gi Gu straightened out the spearmen of the three sibling goblins, then he ordered the sword unit to retreat.


    They somehow managed to carry out Pale¡¯s instructions, but now the attacksing from the leftmost wing were getting fiercer.


    ¡°Compress the front lines toward the center!¡±


    The rare and noble goblins under Gi Gu Verbena were only able to aplish what they did because they could move ording to Gi Gu¡¯s orders, but the rest of the armies didn¡¯t have any generals capable of enduring the predicament.


    As soon as Gi Ga confirmed that Gi Gu sessfully managed to execute Pale¡¯s order, he immediately retreated.


    ¡ªObstruct the enemy¡¯s right wing and break their formation.


    That was the next order that Pale sent to him.


    Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster army, Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s Thousand-Demon ArmySazanorga, and Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s Regiol were the ones supporting the right wing. But ever since the enemy¡¯s morale rose abnormally and their physiques were strengthened, their frontlines have been losing ground.


    Gi Zu¡¯s Sazanorga that had prated deep into the enemy forces were particrly tragic. The sudden increase in the enemy¡¯s pressure had left them unable to push or retreat. Gi Jii would have already done something with his Regiol if he could, but maintaining the status quo was already taking all they had.


    If they tried to push themselves any further, the situation will only further copse. Hence, they could do nothing but watch Sazanorga surrounded.


    Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s monster army was also in bad shape.


    The downpour of magic bullets wasn¡¯t letting up the slightest. In fact, ever since that red light came, the power behind those bullets had even increased as they kept on barraging the monster beasts from above.


    Given those circumstances, even the carnivorous monster beasts that they sent out couldn¡¯t feed as they pleased. In the end, they had no choice but to order everyone to attack. Unfortunately, that alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to break the enemy. With the enemy soldiers no longer fearing death, most of them took dozens of monster beasts with them when they died.


    Hence, while Gi Gi understood Gi Zu and Gi Jii¡¯s plight, he wasn¡¯t in a situation where he could afford to help them.


    Pale had immediately understood their situation, so she sent out the force she has been trying to reserve, she sent out Aransain.


    As she sent Gi Ga Rax out, she ordered Gi Gu to support the entire left wing.


    ¡ªOnce Regiol retreats and Sazanorga heads toward the right wing, you must cover the rear!


    Gi Jii quietly nodded after receiving Pale¡¯s orders through the messenger.


    No messenger could reach Gi Zu with their army surrounded, but if Pale said that the course of war would unfold like that, then it definitely would. Gi Jii went ahead and gave orders to his forces.


    Meanwhile, as Aransain finished moving to the right wing, they began their assault on the humans fighting with the monster beasts.


    ¡°To battle!¡±


    Gi Ga Rax said as he raised his spear. The Aransain that has been kept in reserve until now has finally been unleashed.


    ¡°Even if your spirits are high and you fear no death, as long as you stand on two legs and can be killed, tactics will still work!¡±


    Pale ordered her wind elfSylph warriors to draw their bows.


    ¡°The moment Aransain attacks, suppress the enemies in front of the Regiol.¡±


    As the Sylphs saw Aransain give rise to a cloud of dust, they pulled on their bows and aimed at the sky.


    ¡°High-angle fire! Shoot five times!¡±


    As Pale shot her bow, the rest of the Sylph warriors shot five times.


    As arrows poured down on the soldiers chasing after the Regiol, they were forced to stop. Even if morale was high and they did not fear death, even if they could heal as soon as they were wounded, the Sylphs still specialized in archery, and the power and precision behind their arrows could make any enemy that tastes it to slow down. As Gi Jii used the time Pale bought for him to get his forces back up, he became shocked. Gi Zu¡¯s Sazanorga was moving!


    ¡°It¡¯s just as Pale-dono said!¡¡Go!¡¡Save our brethren!¡±


    As the advancing Regiol suppressed the enemies pursuing Sazanorga from behind, Sazanorga worked with Aransain and assumed their position beside the Regiol.


    Aransain did not go too deep into the enemy forces. They retreated immediately and went back behind their allies while the monster beasts were wreaking havoc. Gi Ga swung his spear dripping with blood and ordered.


    ¡°Hurry!¡¡Gi Gu mustn¡¯t die!¡±


    In order to save their allies in the right wing, the left wing had to be exposed. All this time the enemy wasn¡¯t able to attack Felduk with all of their strength because of Aransain, but with Aransain leaving their side, the enemy was finally free to use all of their might.


    By the time Gi Ga returned to the left wing, Felduk was already half-surrounded by the enemy. The fact that Gi Gu Verbena was able to hang on despite that was a testament to his abilities. Still, there was no denying that they were in a predicament.


    ¡°Attack! Save Felduk!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 261 - Sage (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 261 - Sage (4/4)</h4>


    Aransain maintained their fastest speed as they approached from behind and pierced through the enemy surrounding their allies. Most of their enemies were foot soldiers, but despite that, when Aransain approached from behind, they didn¡¯t run and instead readied themselves for a fight. Apparently, they were hellbent on fighting Aransain while maintaining their concave on Felduk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s teach these goblins the proper way of killing footmen!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose out to the Valkyria!¡¡Save ourrades!¡±


    Themander of the Short Sword Battle Maiden (Valkyria), Far, and themander of the Proud n (Leon Heart), Zaurosh, attacked the enemy footmen together.


    As the archer knights shot their bows, the Valkyria raised their swords and charged into the fray. At the same time, Zaurosh swung his Sickle Spear and led his men to attack as well. Thanks to the fierce attacks of the demihumans, they were able to open a wound in the enemy formation and spread it even bigger.


    After Felduk escaped from the enemy concave, they were finally able to catch their breath.


    The goblins that took over the frontlines kept their stamina consumption to a minimum while continuing to attack. Aransain didn¡¯t stay there for long, and they took advantage of their mobility to make their way even deeper into the enemy¡¯s rear.


    After picking themselves back up, the goblins started grappling with the coalition army again.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The battle between the adventurers that entered the Ivory Tower and the elder of the Blue Tower, Floyd Berchen, was short but fierce. However, the adventurer party consisted of skilled warriors, such as the owner of a magic sword and an assassin.


    Floyd might be a puppeteer, but the line-up he was facing was simply too strong for a single mage such as himself to ovee.


    Lili¡¯s Vashinant made short work of his puppets, while Mill took advantage of the opening made to quickly close in on Floyd. At the same time, Fick provided support fire from a distance to distract him. No matter how many puppets Floyd had, he couldn¡¯t control them all perfectly.


    And with Leonis providing healing to their party, they were able to fight against Floyd¡¯s puppets. Gradually, they destroyed his puppets one after another, and when all the puppets protecting him had been destroyed, the old wizard pped with a smile.


    ¡°Strong, as expected,¡± Floyd said.


    ¡°ept your defeat. Release Reshia-sama,¡± Mill demanded.


    ¡°Release? What terrible phrasing. I¡¯ve never detained her,¡± Floyd said.


    ¡°You!¡± Mill¡¯s ws sank into Floyd¡¯s throat as she yelled.


    ¡°No one can stop it anymore,¡± Floyd said. ¡°A god will descend into her. Behold, the light!¡±


    The direction Floyd pointed at was none other than the battlefield washed with the blood of goblins and humans. And on that bloodynd illuminated a red light as though the blood itself was glowing.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Fick thrust an arrow at him and asked.


    Floyd¡¯s lips curved as he sneered. ¡°I told you. I summoned a god. All the people within that formation will receive the favor of the Goddess of Healing, and¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Floyd jumped back. Mill and Fick tried to chase after him, but they realized they couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s puppet string. Can only restrain you, though.¡±


    Floyd said as he approached Gastora and the demihuman, then he snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Since a god has descended, a sword and a shield won¡¯t be needed anymore. In that case, they can be my obedient servants instead.¡±


    Gastora and the demihuman remained unconscious, but under the caress of Floyd¡¯s strings, they slowly stood up and approached the adventurers.


    ¡°Floyd Berchen¡¯s puppet techniques haven¡¯t ended just yet.¡± Floyd was as talkative as always. ¡°The favor of the Goddess of Healing is a terrifying thing. It can heal anyone, heal any wound¡­ Which goes to mean that¡ª¡±


    ¡°People will stop dying, right?¡± Leonis¡¯ gentle smile had long turned harsh as he stood before Gastora and the demihuman.


    ¡°Oho? You really are smart, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°But it was foolish of you to stand before those two.¡±


    Having judged that he was within reach, Gastora bit at Leonis¡¯ legs, while the demihuman¡¯s fangs sank into his shoulders. He grit through the great pain, and when he opened his eyes, a powerful will could be seen in them.


    ¡°¡­This is my punishment for leaving you alone for too long, Reinia Elchen Verdio.¡±


    As he gently patted the head of the demihuman biting him, he struck the ground with his staff.


    ¡°May the Gentle Wind Grace You (Full Heal).¡±


    As Light permeated Gastora and the demihuman called Reinia, a gentle green light different from the red light bursting out of Reshia wrapped around them, and then Gastora and Reshia copsed to the ground.


    ¡°A strange technique,¡± Floyd said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret technique, after all,¡± Leonis said.


    Curious, Floyd took a step, but suddenly, a ck shadow appeared in front of him, and in the next moment, Mill¡¯s dagger had sunk into his chest, his eyes still opened wide.


    ¡°¡­You look down on adventurers too much,¡± Mill said.


    As he stared at the dagger in his chest, he copsed on his back.


    ¡°What a foolish act¡­ Even if you kill me, you can¡¯t save her.¡±


    On his back, Floyd gazed out the window where the torrent of red light was spreading.


    ¡°But, with this, I¡¯ve proven, that even the gods, can be humiliated¡­ One day, we will, surely¡­¡±


    Like that the light left the eyes of the old wizard, and the human that challenged the gods was put to rest by the hands of another human, then as though it had absorbed Floyd¡¯s life, the red light spreading from Reshia grew even fiercer.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Name: Floyd Berchen


    Race: Human


    Level: 69


    Job: Mage; Old Wizard


    Possessed Skills: Flowing Magic Control; Pursuer of the Truth; Resident of the Ivory Tower; Mad Intelligence; Favor of the Goddess of Wisdom; Stored Knowledge; Dragon¡¯s Blessing; Charisma; Hermit; Puppeteer


    Divine Protection: Goddess of Vengeance; Goddess of Healing


    Attributes: Light


    Status: Insane


    Hermit: Can take camp in a designated location. When camped, mana control is increased (LOW).


    Resident of the Ivory Tower: When camped in the Ivory Tower, intelligence is increased (HIGH), while physical strength, agility, and defenses are reduced (MEDIUM).


    Puppeteer: Can bring to life inorganic things when using mana threads. When camped the number of puppets that can be controlled is increased (MEDIUM).


    Dragon¡¯s Blessing: Thanks to the blessing of the long-lived dragons, it is possible to live much longer than humans.


    Mad Intelligence: Intelligence is increased (HIGH), but at the cost of one¡¯s emotions.


    Status Insane: Mentally ill due to receiving the blessing of two goddesses. Mad Intelligence: Brings one closer to the truth of the world when invoked, but at the cost of one¡¯s sanity.

 Volume 3, Chapter 262 - Fiend (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 262 - Fiend (1/4)</h4>


    Right after the sh came flying the spears of me. At first nce, there were 12 spears of me, but that number quickly increased to 20. Despite facing Rashka of Gaidga, Gi Za Zakuend the Wizard, Gi Do Buruga the Alchemist, and Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King, Oron was not disadvantaged.


    In fact, he was evenughing as he drove his enemies to a corner.


    ¡°There¡¯s no end to this.¡±


    Gi Za clicked his tongue, and the pale Gi Do agreed. It didn¡¯t matter how many spells they cast, this foe before them would just double his attacks. It was getting to the point where even just moving was dangerous.


    Wind gathered at the end of Gi Za¡¯s staff, and he conjured a spear of wind. This spear was not meant for him to attack the enemy proactively, however, but to cover for Rashka and Gi Go, who were attacking recklessly.


    Rashka could attack from a distance, so covering for him was simple enough, but Gi Go threw himself into the fray and shed with those spears of mes directly. Clearly, he was first rate when it came to bravery. But of course, covering for him was by no means easy.


    Oron, who was praised and known by the humans as a living legend, relentlessly conjured walls of me around him, while giving rise to many spears of me in the air. Even when Gi Go manages to get past the spears of me, once he attacks the walls of me, more spears would appear.


    Although these spears were few in number, likely because they were merely a counter to his attacks, every one of them has been shot toward a fatal point. So far Gi Go has been able to dodge them by a hair¡¯s breadth, but it was evident that just passing through those spears of me and attacking the walls of me was already taking everything he had.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, goblins?¡± Oron said provocatively as the mes whirled.


    When the mes of spear struck into the ground, a border of fire was demarcated, restricting the paths they could attack from.


    ¡°If you¡¯re noting, then I suppose I¡¯ll just have toe myself.¡±


    Three spears of me became entangled with each other. They were originally just lumps of me, so it¡¯s not surprising that they could transform. After the three spears of me that entangled finished transforming, they turned into a spear twice as long as the previous ones. Moreover, at the end of the spear could now be seen a three-pronged fork. They had be tridents.


    There were four of them all in all. And Oron shot them at the goblins surrounding him. These spears were fast, as though the speed of the other spears had been added to them. Because they were faster than normal, the wizard and the alchemist were slow to react.


    They erected walls of wind, and when the tridents of me hit them, they blew up and scorched the surrounding area. Although the two goblins had sessfully avoided a direct hit, they could not protect themselves from the explosion¡¯s impact, and they found themselves tumbling onto the ground after being blown away.


    Grimacing from the pain running up his arms, Gi Za clicked his tongue and beheld three more tridents eyeing him.


    ¡°So annoying!¡±


    He managed to destroy those three spears with his own wind spears, but he could do nothing about the blood and ether that has left him. The seemingly endless mana of the foe before them was gradually pushing these goblins, who took great pride in their vast reserves of ether, into a corner.


    A trident of me shot out toward Rashka, but he managed to intercept it from a distance. But when Rashka tried to approach the enemy, the seeding spears of me kept him in check. Although he could intercept the enemy¡¯s attacks from a distance, it did not seem as though he could defeat him either.


    As for Gi Go, he had fled from the range of the tridents the moment they were shot. To a swordsman that risks his life up close, the increase in speed was irrelevant. He dodged the spears of mes and approached the enemy, then swung his sword. When he realized that the tridents of me that he had dodged were still on his track, he realized that he had messed up.


    Before him was a wall of me, behind him was a trident of me.


    Though unable to advance or retreat, this veteran swordsman showed no impatience as he resolutely made the decision to stop in front of the wall of me, close his eyes, and receive the trident.


    A breath passed.


    When his eyes opened next, he beheld the trident of me approaching.


    The moment it was about to touch him, he threw himself to the side and rolled on the ground. Unable to stop its momentum, the trident of me crashed into the wall of me.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°What are you so surprised about? Fire does not have form. Hence, it¡¯s only normal for it to be absorbed,¡± Oron said.


    Oron mocked Gi Go for hisck of knowledge. Even as he picked himself back up, no explosion came out, as the trident had merely been absorbed by the wall of me.


    ¡°My me King¡¯s Eyes (Markokias) is a sacred treasure that boasts absolute defense. You lowly goblins can spend a century or a millennium fighting, nothing will change.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret those words!¡±


    When Gi Za¡¯s words resounded, a wind that could extinguish even the mes gathered on his arms.


    ¡°Oh? You will challenge me? Moreover, you wish to challenge me in mana?¡±


    With a sneer, the walls of me raged, and spears of me appeared around Gi Za.


    The ether that had gathered around his two arms whirled up the winds and converged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, spirit.¡±


    He calmed the fearful spirit, and made its power his own.


    ¡°Ku ha ha ha, a spirit, huh. That¡¯s not enough!¡¡That¡¯s toocking!¡±


    Oron continued to gather even more mana, and now, the number of spears he had conjured numbered 40.


    ¡°My storm of fire, ept it with your body!¡± Oron said.


    ¡°You make meugh!¡¡You call that a storm?¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°Ha! At least your tongue has fire!¡¡Take it!¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s right arm was raised above him. The wind emanating from that hand whirled up the mes into the sky.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    The spears of me behind Oron simultaneously shot out toward Gi Za.


    In the next moment, fire and wind shed, giving rise to a terrifying explosion.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The one who looked up in shock was none other than the man known as the living legend.


    ¡°¡­¡¯Nothing would change even if we kept fighting for a century or a millennium,¡¯ those were your words!¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s loud voice drew Oron¡¯s attention back from the explosions in the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I called my army (druids)!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 262 - Fiend (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 262 - Fiend (2/3)</h4>


    Gi Za¡¯s army of 400 mages rained wind bullets from above, piercing through the spears of me, bombarding the area around Oron. The wind Gi Za had released was merely a signal.


    Casting magic bullets that drew an arc and rained from the sky was the specialty of thete Red King, but after the skilled mages of Shushunu, the Mana Guards, joined the goblins, that skill was taught to the goblins as well.


    The wind bullets descending from above was strong enough to warp even iron. Already this was a power on the level of a bombardment, and so numerous were the spells cast, that it was deserving to be called a storm. The ground was dug up, clouds of dust were raised, and the wall of me protecting Oron was encroached.


    The reason why they were able to respond to Gi Za¡¯s order for even a moment was because Pale the Tactician reorganized the army. The goblin army that had rallied themselves have solidified into a united force and were in the process of advancing to save the king¡¯s cavalry that had gone in too deep.


    Concentrating the spells of so many mages onto a single enemy unit could only be described as an act of madness, not to mention that there were other high-ranked goblins other than Gi Za here too.


    One step wrong and Gi Za and the other high-ranking goblins here would be blown away, but Gi Za had trained his soldiers thoroughly enough that he could trust them to carry this order out without hesitation. They also trusted him and Gi Do that much.


    But even then Oron couldn¡¯t be killed.


    The walls of me have been dispersed, and Oron had to turn to his spears of me to defend himself. Now a wall of me defended his body while bullets of wind rained from above.


    ¡°Look, you fools! I got rid of those walls for you! So hurry up and get his head!¡±


    When Gi Za yelled that, two goblins ran through the battlefield where fire and wind shed.


    ¡°Well done, small druid!¡±


    Rashka smiled, and he carried his Blue-Silver Steel (Srna) club on his shoulder, and then released his power that was the favor of the Goddess of the Underworld.


    ¡°Rage, my wrath (sh)!¡±


    As he kicked a me toward the enemy, Rashka moved that giant body of his and ran.


    ¡°I owe you one it seems.¡±


    Gi Go the Sword King smiled ferociously as well.


    Amidst the rain of fire and wind, he danced nimbly on the battlefield and drew his sword.


    ¡°Kuhahaha, big mistake!¡±


    Despite the rain of wind bullets and the fire wall having expanded above his head, Oron continued tough. How could he be called a living legend if he couldn¡¯t defend himself from an attack of merely this level? His name has spread throughout the world as a person who has conquered a dungeon all by himself. He was a powerful being that was evidently near the apex of humanity. He was so strong that his might could actually match the army of a minor nation. A power that even made people wonder if the gods had lost their minds.


    As a wall of fire expanded above his head, he conjured two spears of me and wielded them.


    ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be weak in closebat, now did you?¡±


    With one arm raised above his head, Oron assumed his stance, and the two goblins approached him. These were the two strongest goblins in duels with the exception of the Goblin King himself.


    Rashka¡¯s sh shot out from the left, and Oron¡¯s me of spear transformed to receive it, and at the same time, he also received Gi Go¡¯s sword from the right. It was as though the two spears he wielded were truly made out of a hard substance. Gi Go was a little shocked, and Oron did not miss that.


    While still locked with Gi Go¡¯s curved sword, the edge of Oron¡¯s spear transformed into a trident. Like a snake raising its head, the flexible edge of the spear suddenly gushed forth and attacked Gi Go.


    ¡°Nu!¡±


    Gi Go immediately jumped back, but he failed to avoid getting hurtpletely, and a burn mark could be seen on his arm.


    ¡°What a weird weapon,¡± Gi Go said.


    ¡°Did I not say that fire has no form!?¡± Oron said.


    Oron kept an eye out for the retreating Gi Go as he swept his spear at the approaching Rashka. In the wake of that horizontal swing appeared five knives in the air. They were constructed from fire, and they numbered five. They lined up in the air like a pack of hunting dogs waiting for their master¡¯s instruction.


    Without breaking eye contact with Gi Go, Oron swung his spear, and in the next moment, the fire knives shot out toward Rashka. Like a pack of hunting dogs, they crept through the ground and attacked Ra Tribe from various directions, but Rashka only bellowed out furiously, and the fire knives were powerless to change his trajectory.


    His body was the incarnation of violence, and normal attacks could not possibly wound it.


    Oron¡¯s attacks were no exception. When Oron saw him ignore the fire knives and charge through unhindered, Oron turned to him and smiled.


    Gi Go took advantage of that brief moment to make his return to the fray. Although he had indeed retreated, he had not left his range. Having stopped short at the furthest distance he could reach the foe, he kicked off the ground and drew his curved sword.


    ¡°Lowly monsters!¡±


    Not even Oron could have foreseen how fast Gi Go¡¯s charge woulde, but despite that he still managed to react.


    He swung his spear angrily, and the trident edge and butt end of his spear extended.


    ¡°d me in violence! (Ra Gilion)!¡±


    As Rashka bellowed out, a ck light split the earth and shed with the extended edge of the trident. Clouds of dust rose up with the shockwaves, as everything literally exploded. Oron did not have the leisure to look for Rashka, for Gi Go the Sword King had passed through the extended butt end of Oron¡¯s fire spear and swung his de. Even the unsettled form of the fire spear¡¯s handle had been extinguished.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason fire can¡¯t be cut!¡±


    ¡°My mes can be hard or soft!¡±


    When Gi Go¡¯s de swung again, this time it was met by a hard substance.


    The extinguished fire spear changed form, and the handle split into differentyers to block Gi Go¡¯s sword. Gi Go¡¯s attack was aimed at Oron¡¯s throat, but this move allowed Oron to block it.


    Spreading into four directions, it was like the outline of an umbre.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a weapon anymore.¡±


    ¡°I told you. It¡¯s a sacred treasure! As long as I can see you, the me King¡¯s Eyes will protect me!¡±


    ¡°d me in violence! (Ra Gilion)!¡±


    As a bellow resounded from beyond the clouds of dust, a ck light shot out and Rashka appeared.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    The bullets of wind were still continuing to pour, but if Oron were to let them take him up close, he will find himself disadvantaged. His judgment sound, he brought back his raised right arm, aimed it at Rashka, and tried to conjure a fire spear, but¡ª


    ¡°¡ªGUOo!?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten about me, have you?¡±


    ¡ªGi Do Buruga the Alchemist¡¯s spear of wind suddenly struck him in the shoulders.


    ¡°In the name of the forbidden spirit (Wiz Spirit) I beseech thee (Walt). I call upon your honored name (Clydes) That name is the God of the Wind (Castor), Now descend into this world as a spear (Lance)!¡±


    Through Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s aria and magic stone, a giant spear of wind was summoned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that idiots are so easy to manipte.¡±


    Gi Za smiled and released the giant spear of wind.


    At first, he focused on supporting, then he ordered the druids to attack simultaneously and made Gi Go and Rashka get Oron¡¯s attention. Everything was exactly as the goblin wizard had nned. Everything was a ploy by Gi Za to kill Oron.


    And indeed Oron had forgotten about Gi Do Buruga and Gi Za Zakuend; hence, when their spears of wind came shooting for him, he found himself at a loss. Even Gi Za was already running to challenge him in a close-up battle.


    Rashka was approaching too. There was Gi Go too, who if handled even slightly wrong, would surely cut him down. And then there were those spears of wind shooting for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me, monsters!¡±


    Suddenly, Oron turned his right hand and focused his mana into the tip of his arm.


    A great presence descended. This was the portent of a great magicalposition. Not even when he manifested those spears of mes and skilfully handled them alongside the walls of mes could a presence as big as this be felt.


    Gi Za inadvertently braced himself and even Rashka, sensing death, hesitated to continue his assault.


    A smile appeared on Oron, but in the next moment, the voice of a death god descended upon his ears.


    ¡°¡ªYou look down on me too much.¡±


    In the next moment, Gi Go swung his sword and cut the umbre-like fire spear. They were right next to each other, almost as though their weapons were locked in a duel, but Gi Go opened up his body a little to unleash a sh.


    Because Oron had focused so much of his mana into the end of his arm, the fire spear he had manifested against Gi Go had be frail.


    As the fire umbre was cut, a silver light drew a stroke that cut past Oron¡¯s throat, then came another before that light could even cease. The de that had swung up hade back down and cut Oron¡¯s body once more before returning to Gi Go.


    ¡°There is no one my de cannot cut!¡±


    ¡°O-Oh¡­!¡±


    As soon as Gi Go jumped back, Gi Za¡¯s giant wind spear reached Oron. The me King¡¯s Eyes were still able to alter its trajectory a little, leaving half of his body intact. But even in this state, Oron was still able to stand, but then the wind bullets raining from above came pouring in along with Rashka¡¯s ck light, and atst, his body was torn into pieces, and then into nothing.


    Not a trace of Oron left, even the me King¡¯s Eyes had vanished.


    No one knew what kind of shape that weapon took exactly, but with this, the fiend (Oron) had finally met his demise.


    It was in this way that the fiend that conquered a dungeon all by himself and was the strongest power of the northern minor nations was vanquished.

 Volume 3, Chapter 262 - Fiend (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 262 - Fiend (3/3)</h4>


    In the absence of the Goblin King, it was Pale the Tactician who took over themand of the entire army.


    The signal from Gi Za that came near the center was daring indeed, but the only reason the druid army was able to carry out his order was thanks to Pale¡¯s excellentmand and all the bitter experiences she¡¯s had with small forces.


    Of course, as a consequence, the number of spells descending on them from the human side increased, but given that Oron was capable of changing the course of the battle alone, it made sense to finish him off now while possible.


    After Oron¡¯s demise and the druids were free to use their spells again, Pale ordered the elves and the druids to expand their defenses, then she ordered the army to advance. A significant amount of time has already passed since the Goblin King rushed into the enemy¡¯s side of the map. Naturally, Pale was starting to get impatient, but even then, she didn¡¯t let that show on her face.


    ¡°Send another order to Axe and Sword Army (Felduk), Thousand-Demon Army (Sazanorga), and Regiol. We¡¯ll open a path to the king with the next attack!¡±


    After dispatching the messenger soldier, she gave out an order with a firm voice.


    Pale was desperate. The goblins have been obedient to her all this time because the Goblin King was always beside her, but now that he wasn¡¯t here, she had no choice but to force the situation to change quickly, so that they won¡¯t have the time to think of anything unnecessary.


    If chaos were to spread, the rescue of the king will fall into despair.


    The enemy army that had assumed the Fish Scales Formation had to react to the Crane Wings Formation of the goblins, causing their formation to spread out. At the left wing, Felduk¡¯s attacks and Aransain¡¯s mobility greatly whittled away at the enemy¡¯s formation. At the right wing, Sazanorga overextended but was saved by the Regiol¡¯s clever tactics. Meanwhile, the Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk) was fully devoted to attacking.


    Now that Zeilduk was starting to show signs of exhaustion, the enemy was gradually starting to push back.


    But even then Pale believed that the situation was fine. If anything, they could use this to drag out the enemy to make the battle formations at the center thinner, so she ordered the leftmost wing, Aransain, to go down.


    ¡°After recovering the special unit, we will use the attack of the three armies at the center tounch a decisive attack with the special unit. The Gaidga Tribe, the Snow Demons (Yugushiva), and the druids will be positioned at the center, then we will cut open a path to the center of the enemy camp, where the king and the imperial guards are. ¡±


    What Pale was trying to do now was a reenactment of the holy knight, Sivara¡¯s, specialty, breaking through the center.


    ¡°A message from Gi Gu-dono! He says they don¡¯t have the forces to spare!¡±


    ¡°A message from Gi Jii-dono! He hopes that the tactician will reconsider her decision!¡±


    ¡°¡­If they want to kill His Majesty, then sure, I¡¯ll reconsider all they want. I know they¡¯re struggling, but this much is a given! We¡¯re one step away from gaining dominion over the entire continent!¡¡I know the enemy can heal their wounds on the spot, but if we can¡¯t ovee them here, we can¡¯t save the king!¡±


    Pale forcefully suppressed theintsing from the various armies and decisively carried out her ns.


    ¡°What a disgrace! One moment without the king, and everything starts falling apart!¡±


    Pale frowned as she took her bow.


    If the Goblin King were fighting in the frontlines with them, not a single soldier would beining, but s¡­


    After getting the agreement of the other armies, everyone prepared to attack and waited for Pale¡¯s signal. It has already been half a day since the battle begun. Already, the curtains were about to be pulled back, but Pale wasn¡¯t done yet, and she tried to change the direction of the battle.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Pale drew her bow and shot toward the sky, and then the rest of the elves followed. In the next moment, arrows rained on the sturdy vanguards of the enemy forces, and then the three armies at the center simultaneously attacked.


    ¡°Attack! Save His Majesty!¡±


    Even the regiol led by Gi Jii Yubu was so exhausted that he had to lead them personally. The enemy was brimming with morale, and they could get back up from any wound. This battle put more burden on the goblins than anyone had expected.


    ¡°Cut open a path to His Majesty! Onwards!¡±


    With an axe in one hand and a sword in the other, Gi Gu stood at the helm of his army, and the armies of the three sibling goblins followed after him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go you bastards!¡±


    Gi Zu Ruo, who was bathed in the blood of both foe and ally alike, swung his fists as he led his army from the front.


    Their attacks were more intense than ever.


    They wouldpletely snuff out the life from their foes or stab them into the ground along with their armor or skewer them to keep them from moving again. The three armies tore through the broken center of the enemy army, but nothing could be done about their exhaustion.


    As casualties on their end gradually rose, Pale ordered the special unit to move out.


    Fortunately, they had just reached the middle by the time the order reached them. Rashka of Gaidga led the forces of the special unit and began a fierce assault on the enemy.


    ¡°Behold the power of the Gaidga Tribe!¡±


    Rashka stood at the helm of the special unit and crushed the enemies one after another. The giant-statured goblins followed after him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gi Go had nced behind him just once before quietly drawing his curved sword. The goblin swordsmen following him imitated him. Yustia had felt Gi Go¡¯s gaze, and believing that that was his way of encouraging them, she turned to her tribe of young warriors and encouraged them.


    ¡°The time hase for us to repay the favor we have received!¡¡From this moment on we shall be demons no longer!¡±


    A cheer rose from the Yugushiva following her.


    In the blink of an eye, Gi Go¡¯s swordsmen had switched ces with the Gaidga Tribe, and were attacking the enemies with great vigor. But that violent gale of theirs suddenly stopped, for a red light that covered the entire army suddenly came with the wind.


    Suddenly, the soldiers that they¡¯d killed were standing back up with a groan. Soldiers pinned to the ground cried and screamed from the pain, but they pulled the spears out of their bodies all the same. Some soldiers had their heads crushed, but as though that was but a trivial detail, they picked themselves back up and acted as though everything was fine. It was literally an army of the dead.


    ¡°¡­Impossible. Can the enemy manifest even the underworld itself?¡±


    Pale muttered fearfully as she watched human soldiers stand back up in thatnd dyed in blood.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô


    Name: Oron


    Race: Fiend


    Level: 95


    Job: Adventurer; Solo Dungeon Conqueror


    Possessed Skills: Spear Mastery B+; Charisma; me King¡¯s Eyes; Work of a Greedy Man; Thousand-Demon yer; Lost Knowledge of the Ancient


    Divine Protection: God of me


    Attributes: me


    me King¡¯s Eyes: When invoked a wall of me will be conjured to protect the caster from all enemy attacks regardless of the caster¡¯s will. Weapons of me can also be summoned at will.


    Work of a Greedy Man: A skill granted to one who has conquered a dungeon by himself. All abilities are raised by an entire ss.


    Lost Knowledge of the Ancient: A skill granted to one who has conquered a dungeon by himself. By assimting the me King¡¯s Eyes with one¡¯s body, race will be changed from human to fiend.


    Fiend: Unaffected by age, emotions are suppressed, and the mana that can be controlled is increased (HIGH)


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ô

 Volume 3, Chapter 262 - Saint (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 262 - Saint (1/2)</h4>


    Hell had descended on the battlefield.


    Undying soldiers and living soldiers that fought alongside them without fear. Already the light of reason had left the eyes of these soldiers. Only the intent to fight that had been contaminated by the red light remained.


    One saving grace for the goblins was that these soldiers had already be unable to maintain formation. They were now no different from monster beasts, merely throwing themselves at them on instinct. Of course, the monster beasts wouldn¡¯t be happy if they heard that, but that was what the goblins thought.


    Even when they crushed their feet, as long as they still had their arms, the human soldiers would crawl to their feet. They¡¯d cut their arms next, but then they¡¯d start biting at them. In the face of these undying soldiers, the goblins felt as though the forces of the underworld had descended upon them.


    At the center of all that cried the goddess (Zenobia), who was responsible for bringing this hell onto this battlefield.


    She cried because she had fallen, because she burdened the human girl she called her daughter, and because this terrible sight was manifested against her will.


    In response, the saint too cried.


    Tears flowed down from her closed eyes, and the sorrow of the goddess resounded from her trembling lips. But even in her sorrow, her voice was sweet to the ear, even sweeter than any song from this world. Unfortunately, even this sorrow that could crush one¡¯s heart could do nothing more than heal the hearts of the people who¡¯ve been affected by the Goddess of Healing.


    The people near her did not just have their wounds recover.


    Even their very form transformed. The old returned to their youth, to that time when they were at the peak of their strength, and forcefully made them stand up. Their swelling muscles transformed even the framework of their bodies, forcefully drawing out a transformation akin to that of monsters.


    But this went against the providence of the world.


    Promoting a ss without first umting experience could only result in what could only be described as the very picture of hell. Distorted bodies where only the arms have grown, bodies that absorbed even the sword they once wielded, bodies that have fused¡­ In the face of such abomination, even theyman would be forced to acquiesce that monsters still looked how a living creature ought to.


    By this point, it was evident that the power of the goddess had already gone out of control.


    And in the face of this sight seemingly drawn by the cries of Zenobia, the Goblin King walked furiously.


    ¡°¡­This is divinity? This is the power of the gods that established this world?¡±


    Anger swirled within him as the reality that not even the gods could control their own power descended upon him. In the face of this god¡¯s unshapely appearance after being summoned, the Goblin King drew his great sword, the God ss weapon, the Guardian Sword of the Giants (Titan Dagger), a sword that was once created so that the giants could fight with ancient monsters.


    As wrath filled the Goblin King, the snakes of the underworld within him began to move. He did not know what the Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) that gave him his divine protection was currently thinking, but at the very least, Zenobia looked like she was trying to protect Reshia.


    Unfortunately, she had been forcefully manifested in this world, inviting a cmity on thend. It wouldn¡¯t be possible to save Reshia as long as she was possessed by that.


    The pressure grew stronger as he approached.


    Zenobia had been crying all this time in sorrow, a sorrow great enough to crush one¡¯s heart, but as the Goblin King approached, her tear-stained eyes suddenly turned to him. In that moment, the ether that had been docile to the king suddenly started to spiral out of control, forcing him to stop.


    It felt as though the air within his lungs was being expelled. His legs creaked as they shook. And a splitting headache that felt like a club was bashing his skull attacked him, while something else seemed to be whittling at his skull from the inside. Despite his body being unwounded, he cried out a hateful dissonant sound with every step he took.


    ¡°ZENOBIAaaA!¡±


    To make things worse, Altesia¡¯s anger that he had kept in check all this time started to control his emotions through the snakes.


    The Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake was healing his body, the Blessing of the One-Eyed Snake was helping him control his ether. while the Blessing of the Serpent allowed him to transcend his vessel. It was miraculous how those three existences could exist in harmony while wrapped around his soul, but it was because of the three of them that the Goblin King came to be.


    And now, that existence was starting to waver.


    Even in death, these three snakes could not ignore the will of the Goddess of the Underworld that stood above them. Whether it was her anger or her sorrow, to resonate with her feelings was their duty as members of her household. And that will hindered the cirction of the power of the three snakes and gave the king much pain.


    He grit his teeth.


    How could pain stop the king?


    How could he ignore the cries of a lone girl?


    That was reason enough to ovee the pain and move forward.


    But it was not only his body that was suffering, the will of the gods affected even his mind as it bound him, forcing him to his knees. He had to support his body with his great sword, and it seemed he could copse at any time. Blood started to blend with the breath he exhaled and even his sight had be hazy.


    Once his legs had stopped, moving it again seemed impossible, and his hands refused to budge.


    ¡°¡­KU!?¡±


    Altesia¡¯s will used this opining in his will to move his body. Against his will, his right hand that was holding his great sword moved on its own and tried to throw the sword at Reshia.


    For an instant, the Goblin King¡¯s will had been taken.


    ¡°ZENOBIAAaaAA!¡±


    And what came out of the Goblin King¡¯s lips next was the hateful voice of the Goddess of the Underworld.


    That anger had touched the wrath of the gods. Death was her domain, but Zenobia¡¯s power had even encroached into it. Whether she wanted to or not, Altesia was summoned from the depths of the underworld.


    Her hate was turned even on Reshia, who was being possessed. After all, if not for her, Zenobia would not have been able to manifest herself here. It did not matter the form, all that mattered was that she was here, was affecting her, and was in front of her. And that stimted Altesia¡¯s hatred for Zenobia.


    However, in that short moment, the Goblin King was able to wrestle back his consciousness.


    ¡°ALTESIAaAAA!¡±


    And with an even greater anger, he crushed her will and forcefully took back his own body. Control was not her domain. For what reason had he walked this far? Was it not to regain control of himself that he cultivated his power?


    The Goblin King was able to get back control of his body before Altesia could throw his sword. He stabbed it firmly into the ground, then he let out a breath of relief and looked up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it this far¡­!¡±


    Blood spilled out of his lips. Smashed fragments and fresh blood fell between his gritted teeth.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t get in my way!¡±


    The Goblin King desperately told his body. It seemed as though his body was connected to the depths of the underworld, and the figure of the devilish mother goddess seething in rage appeared, but he immediately drove it away.


    ¡°So what? This is my war!¡±


    If he let his guard down for a even a moment, Altesia¡¯s will would surely take over him to try and kill Reshia. Now, all that was left was Zenobia, who drove everything around them mad, and the woman predestined for it.


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m going to save you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve made it this far.¡±


    Before Reshia, he said those words to himself and the world.


    For a moment, his memories shed, reminding him that he was not a goblin that possessed human intelligence, but a goblin with the soul of a human.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save you! I will! This time for sure!¡±


    His legs seemed like they were about to be crushed by the pressure, but he used those legs to nt himself firmly into the ground and raise himself up.


    That person that he couldn¡¯t save at that time, this time for sure, he would¡ª


    His hand that seemed like it couldn¡¯t leave the ground anymore - he took that hand and used it to grip his great sword. He looked pathetic, but the Goblin King didn¡¯t care as he forced himself to stand. With his great sword as a cane, and his two feet nted firmly on the ground¡ª


    ¡°GURUUuuUOOaaAa aAA AaA AAaa!¡±


    ¡ªhe bellowed.


    He had made up his mind. No matter what price he had to pay, he would not retreat, for he was the Goblin King! He was king!


    The ground beneath him was like mud as it sucked his feet in. The pressureing from Zenobia weighed down on him, but he endured the pressure on his mind and his body and moved forward.


    His legs should¡¯ve long been ensnared by thend, but he did not stop, and the squirming snakes within him and Zenobia¡¯s emotions burned.


    ¡ªThey burned.


    Everything within the Goblin King came together and burned in wrath as the Goblin King took one step after another, until eventually, he was before her, before the saint.


    He used his wrath and his power to make himself stand upon thatnd, the breath exhaling from his mouth hot like fire.


    He looked at her closed eyes, then he looked up and red at the goddess. In the face of that overwhelming presence, the snakes within him screamed. Even Altesia¡¯s hateful voice was silenced.


    This was one of the gods that ruled this world.


    Looking up at her this close, the pain rushing through the Goblin King made him want to scream. If he looked, he would find that his ribs had already twisted. The power of the Goddess of the Underworld and the Goddess of Healing were opposed to each other, and the Goblin King¡¯s body screamed in agony.


    But within that twisted world, he looked up at Zenobia. There was no time.


    Seeing the Goblin King stand up, Zenobia acknowledged him and released Reshia from her arms, then as though she was about to wee a lost person, she stretched open both of her arms, and the manifestation behind Reshia soared.


    The blood flowing out of the Goblin King¡¯s lips had already stained his chest. The blood from his wounds had already formed a puddle on the ground. Normally, the ck mes would close his wounds, but in the face of this goddess, his wounds could not close.


    The bone in his right limb was broken, and the bleeding of his wounds was only getting worse. The power of the goddess could crush him just by him approaching. He staggered, but this time, he did not copse. He rose up his crushed body, then red up at this existence whose power was so far beyond him that standing before her was no different from challenging the whole world.


    The existence of the gods could not even permit a lower life form to stand in their presence, but the Goblin King raised his head.


    ¡°I will, save this woman.¡±


    Blood was mixed in with his voice, and the Goblin King spoke clearly to this god who built this world.


    ¡°If you get in my way, this world of yours, I¡¯ll destroy it - so watch me, and I¡¯ll break this yoke of yours called saint, with my own hands!¡±


    Already, he could not tell if he was holding something or not because of the pain, but he raised his arms all the same.


    ¡°Begone, Goddess!¡¡Come back¡ª¡±


    He didn¡¯t really have the strength to hold it anymore, but with his great will, he lifted up his sword and spat out blood as he bellowed.


    ¡°¡ªRESHIAAaaAAAaAaAAAaA!!!¡±


    Then with a single stroke, he cut the goddess behind Reshia.


    Was it the world that cracked or was it his own soul, but in that moment, the Goblin King clearly heard the sound of something cracking, and the power the Goddess of the Underworld had given him manifested. ¡®Expel the power of the gods¡¯ the sonorous voice of the Goddess of Vengeance dered.


    The burning ck mes of the underworld set fire to the God ss de, repelling the interference of the gods and bestowing the authority to cut that power in exchange for wounds that could not be healed. As the mes burned, the Goblin King¡¯s soul was sucked in and the world was encroached.


    As a crack ran through thend that the Goblin King stood upon, Zenobia¡¯s shadow behind Reshia was blown away by the power within that stroke. A single stroke that took all of the Goblin King¡¯s physical strength and even whittled away at his life. So great was its might that it reached even the dark clouds up above and called forth the sun.


    Relief seemed to show on Zenobia¡¯s eyelids as the Goblin King embraced the fallen Reshia.


    ¡°¡­You really, are¡­¡± Reshia said.


    The Goblin King gently held Reshia¡¯s shaking shoulders.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­!¡±


    Within the arms of the Goblin King, the woman known as the saint cried.

 Volume 3, Chapter 262 - Saint (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 262 - Saint (2/2)</h4>


    After the Goblin King expelled the shadow of the goddess, the battlefield underwent a dramatic transformation. The red magic formation on the ground vanished, the people that died before died once more, and the people that have had their wounds forcibly healed and their morale raised recovered their minds.


    After losing their reason and having their morale forcibly raised, when the red light vanished, they became confused and afraid, and when they witnessed the goblins¡¯ bloodcurling charge approaching them, they trembled fear.


    The goblins had gone mad in their attacks.


    Despite having to fight foes that couldn¡¯t die, foes that would keeping at them even when they cut their limbs and crushed their heads, they still tried to break through. The way the goblins looked as they attacked despite everything could only be described as bloodcurling.


    After waking up from a nightmare, what awaited these humans was another nightmare.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    It was curious who cried that out, but it resounded clearly throughout the entire army.


    Even the goblins swinging their weapons at the frontlines felt it. When Rashka saw that, he bellowed out a howl andmanded his goblins.


    ¡°Howl, my brethren! The enemy fears us!¡±


    The goblins bellowed out and the humans gradually retreated.


    Pale felt the change in the battlefield as well.


    ¡°The red spell is vanishing¡­ Has His Majesty rescued the saint?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment, but before long, she made up her mind and shot her bow.


    ¡°Simultaneous shot, three volleys!¡¡If we just push, the enemy will copse!¡±


    At her behest, a rain of arrow descended upon the frontlines, and the coalition forces began to copse. In the first ce, the goblins had already encroached deeply into them at the center. Only few bothered to stand their ground and fight.


    Normally, theirmanders would scold them to prevent the copse of the army, but even themanders didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Moreover, because most of themanders in charge of the entire army were near Reshia, most of them had been bathed in the power of the goddess, transforming them bizarre monsters that died as soon as the power of the goddess left. With no one left to lead, the coalition forces could only copse, while the monster beasts chased after the rest. Normally, the goblins would also join the monster beasts, but as one might expect, by this point, they were simply too tired.


    Moreover, after seeing something so strange as the dead rising to fight, they were hesitant to leave the Goblin King. As for the king, he had already been surrounded by his Imperial Guards, but he wasn¡¯t moving.


    Normally, the ck mes would cover his wounds and heal him, but now, arge amount of blood was pouring from him as he knelt on the ground and held a human woman in his arms. With that, there was no way the goblins could afford to chase after the enemy.


    After driving away the enemy, the goblins gathered around the Goblin King, and then made their way back to the capital, The City Where the King Sits (Revea) Su. After recovering their wounded, although some of them headed to the Ivory Tower, the main force went with the Goblin King back to the capital out of concern for his health.


    Reshia had fallen asleep in the king¡¯s arms after crying. By this point, Pale Symphoria had taken the charge of the army in ce of the king.


    Losing a third of the army was a terrifying casualty rate. Although the high-ranked goblins weren¡¯t among those losses, it was still a steep price to pay.


    Despite that Pale considered this a victory.


    She sent Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain) to Orphen, and before long, they sent a messenger to her, informing her that they¡¯ve sessfully upied the Ivory Tower and Orphen.


    After taking the saint away from the humans, the coalition copsed.


    Hence, it could be said that the power of the remaining minor nations had been halved.


    Pale turned to the Goblin King.


    Although the way the Goblin King looked as he rode upon his beloved steed and held Reshia in his arms was just like that of a demon king that kidnapped the princess, she thought it was a fitting image for the King of Monsters¡¯ triumphant return.


    Although they still had to examine the condition of the king¡¯s body, at the very least, there shouldn¡¯t be any need to have the Goblin King fight in the front lines anymore. Even if she just had the four generals take charge of their respective armies and attack on their own, the minor nations wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back. That was just how big the gap in strength between them was now.


    Hence, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that the Goblin Kingdom had already essentially secured hegemony over the continent.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Word of the goblin army¡¯s victory was quickly sent to the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom). The information passed by the hero, Ra Gilmi Fishiga, of the Bow and Arrow Army (Fanzel) excited the elves, the demihumans, and the humans close to the goblins.


    After splitting a portion of the army, Gilmi made preparations for their triumphant return, and then directed their army east. Although the minor nations had lost, they hadn¡¯t lost all power. Hence, Gilmi didn¡¯t let his guard down, and at the same time, he was also being considerate of the king¡¯s triumphant return.


    Thanks to Barrui the Smander of the Fire Elves (Smander) and Feeney the King of Bows of the Water Elves (Undine), Revea Su had undergone a transformative change, and when the king returned triumphantly, they were weed with a grand celebration.


    Petals danced in the air as people scattered them from the buildings, and humans and elves alike pushed against each other as they looked on at the parade with much curiosity. Since a considerable number of humans had participated in the war with the goblin army, their rtives alone drew a significant crowd.


    These people were either ted upon seeing their rtives safe or shed tears as they watched over the Goblin King¡¯s parade.


    This was the first time the goblins were receiving such a warm wee, so they were taken back at first, but before long they realized that they were indeed the victors, and they too became ted.


    Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King was simrly in jovial spirits, so he turned to Yustia and asked her if she knew a good song that suited this asion. Yustia thought for a moment beforeing up with an impromptu song that she taught to her people, then they sang it together.


    Before long their voices spread throughout the entire goblin army, and their cheers filled Revea Su.


    ***


    O king!¡¡Our king!¡¡Our great king!


    He¡¯s conquered our foes!¡¡And ended the dark age!


    He brings victory and the grace of the gods!


    In the blistering cold of the frozennds!


    In the depths of the forest where manyy hidden!


    In the scorching desert where even throats burn!


    In the meadows where the beloved sleep!


    No matter the battlefield, victory is ever with him!


    O king!¡¡Our great king!¡¡Let us sing praise of your victory forever!


    O king!¡¡Our king!¡¡Our great king!¡¡The King of Goblins!


    ***


    Before long, those cheers resounded throughout all of the Alrodena region. The battle of the king to rescue the saint that begun in the distant Forest of Darkness had at longste to an end.


    The cheers of the people of Alrodena grew with such intensity that eventually the army mobilized further east.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Level has increased.


    Protagonist


    £µ£µ¡ú£¹£²


    Gi Ga Rax


    £·£²¡ú£·£¶


    Gi Gi Orudo


    £´£¸¡ú£¶£°


    Gi Gu Verbena


    £¸£±¡ú£¸£¸


    Gi Go Amatsuki


    £¸£¹¡ú£¹ (ss Promotion) Baron ¡ú General


    Gi Za Zakuend


    £¶£µ¡ú£¸£¹


    Gi Ji Arsil


    £¶£·¡ú£·£¸


    Gi Zu Ruo


    £µ¡ú£±£¹


    Gi Jii Yubu


    £±£µ¡ú£³£°


    Gi Do Buruga


    £²¡ú£³£·


    Gi Bii


    76 to 80


    Gi Bu Rakuta


    £³£°¡ú£³£µ


    Gi Be y


    £µ£¸¡ú£¸£³


    Rashka


    £´£µ¡ú£·£±


    Hal


    £²£·¡ú£³£¸


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga


    £·¡ú£¸


    Kuzan


    £µ£¶¡ú£¶£°


    Cynthia


    £·£¸¡ú£¸£¹


    Bui


    £²£¸¡ú£²£¹


    Shumea


    £³£¸¡ú£³£¹


    Pale Symphoria


    £²£¶¡ú£³£¶


    Name: Gi Go Amatsuki


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 9


    ss: General; Sword King


    Possessed Skills: Sword Mastery S+; Possessed Skills; Iron Decapitation; Sword Fiend; Acumen; Sense; Discern; A Master Swordsman¡¯s Proof; Silent Nature; Veteran; Man-yer; Fiend-yer; Sword Saint; Sword of the Absolute


    Divine Protection: Sword God (La Paruza)


    Attributes: None


    Status: Sword God¡¯s Blessing


    Sword Mastery S+: The conditions to reach the apex of the sword have been unlocked. Sword of the Absolute can now be used.


    Fiend-yer: Will activate when fighting against a fiend that has resonated with a God ss weapon. Identifies the weak point of the enemy and raises attack power (MEDIUM).


    Sword Saint: Regardless of race, the ability to teach the way of the sword will be increased. Swordsmen nearby will receive an ability buff (HIGH).


    Sword of the Absolute: A skill given to those who¡¯ve reached a level that no one has. Even if the de is dull, as long as the weapon wielded is a sword, it will be possible to cut the enemy regardless of the enemy¡¯s circumstances.

 Volume 4, Chapter 264 - Eastern Expedition (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 264 - Eastern Expedition (1/4)</h4>


    The fiercest battle of the ¡®War of the Saint¡¯ that urred in the summer of the third year in the King¡¯s Calendar was won by the goblins. The Goblin King seeded in bringing back the saint of the Goddess of Healing, Reshia Fel Zeal, and the coalition that was centered around her could only surrender in the face of the goblins¡¯ overwhelming power.


    Among the many minor nations, the damages of the northern country of Orphen was especially enormous.


    The Ivory Tower said to be the crystallization of humanity¡¯s intellect had also fallen. Orphen itself was forced to surrender just by one of the four generals, Gi Ga Rax and his Tiger and Spear ArmyAransain, but what shocked the coalition the most was the kidnapping of their saint.


    The minor nations somehow managed to coordinate under the leadership of the Ivory Tower, but with Saint Reshia gone, the coalition could only rapidly copse. This was further made evident as the minor nation of Shirad, who submitted to the goblins even before the war began, attacked a neighboring country.


    Even if Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s Bow and Arrow Army (Fanzel) had set their eyes on them when the four goblin generals started moving after the king¡¯s triumphant return, the coalition should have still fought back.


    But even as the minor nation of Ramana was forced into a defensive battle, their request for reinforcements was ignored by the other nations. Unfortunately, the nations Ramana sought help from were too busy making up for all the casualties during the war at Orphen that they were in no state to help other nations.


    Even if the goblins haven¡¯t touched Ramana, they were there with the coalition in the previous war. In other words, they had already lost most of their soldiers. Shirad might have yielded early and suffered in the hands of the War Princess, but they were still better off than Ramana.


    In the autumn of the third year of the king¡¯s calendar, Ramana fell to Shirad, and the coalitionpletely fell apart. During this time, the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom) asked Shirad Kingdom to restrain itself, and then reorganized and replenished its army.


    In the winter of the third year of the King¡¯s Calendar, Pale Symphoria the Tactician, gave a full report to the Goblin King about the attack of the east and requested his approval.


    Of the four generals were Gi Ga Rax and his Aransain, Gi Gu Verbena and his Axe and Sword Army (Felduk), and Gi Gi Orudo and his Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk).


    Then as the lieutenant general, Gi Zu Ruo and his Thousand-Demon Army (Sazanorga), and Gi Jii Yubu and his Regiol. These two goblins have been tasked to work together to take care of one area.


    Meanwhile, Ra Gilmi Fishiga and his Fanzel have been put in charge of the security within the kingdom. An army made up of soldiers from different races such as theirs was better suited for ensuring the stability of the kingdom than for attacking other nations. That was Pale¡¯s advise to the king, an advise he took.


    The armies from their alliances were also participating.


    Saint Mira of the Kushain Believers sent soldiers as proof of their friendship. The soldiers they sent were, of course, led by Vn Do Zul, who was known for his tenacious leadership and calctive nature. The reason Saint Mira made the young hero participate in the goblins¡¯ war was because of her personal ambition toward the easternnds. Especially, now that her kingdom was stable.


    The Holy Shushunu Kingdom and Shirad Kingdom also sent some of their own soldiers, as few as they were, to rendezvous with the army of the lieutenant general.


    Until now Alrodena Kingdom hasn¡¯t been able to fully exhibit the might of their massive territory, but with the introduction of these four forces and a stable regime, the power they held now had taken a transformative leap.


    Thanks to the prime minister of Elrain Kingdom, Elbert, and the Governor-General of the Western Capital and Guild General Manager, Yoshu Fagarmia, the domestic affairs of the kingdom were sessfully reformed. Of course, they didn¡¯t do everything by themselves. They had the help of countless young bureaucrats and civil officials.


    Thanks to being able to secure so many civil officials unharmed from the hegemon of the ins, the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, Alrodena Kingdom was now able to reveal the full power of the giant nation that it is.


    Because of all the territories they possessed, they started passing the reforms of various systems, such as the abolition of check points. The ve system was reformed too, and the employment of goblins to maintain the public order was approved. With the influx of orders from the adventurers guild and all the giant public work projects from the merchant guild, the colossal economy of Alrodena was given the jolt it needed to start moving, and when a nation with an economy as vast as Alrodena¡¯s is fully initialized, the minor nations to the east could no longer be their match.


    When money moves, the people gather, and when the people gather, demand is born, and so,es business.


    All the ambitious merchants with a nose for money would, of course, not miss this opportunity, and they all began to gather at Alrodena.


    Although Alrodena was a kingdom of goblins, the people in charge of the internal affairs were, in fact, two humans. Elbert and Yoshu took advantage of that aspect of the kingdom¡¯s management to attract people.


    Of course, they did so with the permission of the Goblin King and Pale the Tactician.


    In the winter of the third year of the King¡¯s Calendar, it was decided that Pale the Tactician would be in charge of the military affairs, while Yoshu and Elbert would be in charge of the kingdom¡¯s internal affairs.


    With the overwhelming economic power of the kingdom and the expansion of its logistic infrastructure through the employment of monster beasts, it became possible to organize four expeditionary forces. That was managed by none other than Gi Bu Rakuta¡¯s The Ones Behind Everyone (Kurua). which has be half-independent from Zeilduk, and the up-anding promising official, Ganon Latosh.


    He was a citizen of thete Elrain Kingdom and was rmended by Elbert. After gaining three years of experience under Yoshu, he was given the herculean task of nning the logistics of all the armies of Alrodena Kingdom, and yet despite all the abuses that came out of his mouth as he worked, he was able to sessfullyplete his task, and thus, he came to be known as the Genius with a Rubbish Mouth (Mardigas). It was then that his talents began to show fruit.


    Another person worthy of mention that started showing promise in the third year of the King¡¯s Calendar would be Helen Meer, a person who is oftenpared to Ganon and hase to be known as the Silent Beauty (Milfet).


    She too was rmended by Elbert during the first year of the King¡¯s Calendar and was assigned under Yoshu to gather experience. Her talents began to bear fruit as she worked as Yoshu¡¯s right-hand man.


    As the second-generation general manager of the adventurers guild, she pioneered the exploration of the unexplored areas to the south and advocated for them to be pioneers of the kingdom. She made great strides in her contributions to the kingdom by making full use of the humans that made up the biggest poption of the kingdom, developing undeveloped areas, and building roads.


    She was also frightfully quiet andmunicated everything in writing. Even now, no voices could be heard in her office, only the sound of pens moving. In fact, only her direct superior, Yoshu, has heard her voice, and the sound of her voice remains shrouded in mystery.


    That was another reason why Mardigas Ganon and Milfet Helen were oftenpared.


    In the winter of the third year of the King¡¯s Calendar, the expedition of the three goblin generals that started with Orphen began to swallow the rest of the minor nations with terrifying momentum and overwhelming power.

 Chapter 302.2: Volume 4: The Distant Kingdom Epilogue: Alrodena (2/2)

    Volume 4: The Distant Kingdom ¨C Chapter 302: Epilogue: Alrodena (2/2)


    11-14 minutes 16.03.2023


    Pale Symphoria (~48 years)


    Suddenly died after resigning from her position as prime minister. Some historians say that she is the true founder of Alrodena since it was her whoid the foundation needed for its millennial reign.


    Lili Aureya (~49 years)


    After serving as governor-general of the northern autonomous city of the Germion State, she fulfilled her responsibilities as a noble. Her territory flourished as a city of tourism and trade. It is said that the ¡®Flower Shaped Opera¡¯, where women yed the roles of men, was a huge hit in her territory.


    Yoshu Fagarmia (~68 Years)


    The poster boy of ¡®great men have great fondness for sensual pleasures¡¯. There was no denying that his achievements in Alrodena¡¯s government allowed them to make great progress, but as his fame grew far and wide, the number of lovers he had soon grew too numerous to be counted even with all of his toes and fingers, or at least that¡¯s what one theory says.


    He is also the only person who knows what happened in the end with his beloved older sister.


    Shumea (~45 years)


    She was a frontier general but was more well known for being Yoshu Fagarmia¡¯s older sister. She took a leave for a while to give birth but returned to her official duties after giving birth to twins. She was so popr at the border that she could contest even the prime minister or the generals.


    Elbert Noen (~30 Years)


    Governor-General of Alrodena Kingdom¡¯s State of Elrain. A distinguished official who restored thends devastated during the Great War and the War of Session.


    Rishan Noen (~56 Years)


    Happily married with her henpecked husband, Felbi.


    Yuza (~63 Years)


    When he was old in age, young people would line up in Garm Su to ask him about the Great War and the War of Session.


    Yustia (Unknown)


    Left on a trip with Gi Go Amatsuki, then came back to her home town 3 yearster to give birth. She is the head of the Amatsuki-style school, and her lineage was immortalized, as they remain strong in the history of swordsmanship.


    Selena Fagarmia (~131 Years)


    The third prime minister of Alrodena, and one of the empresses thatid a foundation for Alrodena¡¯s thousand-year reign with her aspirations for peace and stability. One of Yoshu Fagarmia¡¯s lovers.


    Mellisia (~48 Years)


    One of Yoshu Fagarmia¡¯s lovers. Left her name in history as a guardian of brothels and a wealthy person.


    Mill Dora (Unknown)


    Known for being Reshia¡¯s escort and managing numerous orphanages.


    Shunaria Forni (~112 Years)


    The second prime minister of Alrodena. One of the empresses thatid a foundation for Alrodena¡¯s thousand-year reign. She was the prime minister when the nation was most passionate about constructing, and many of her statements were full of confidence and spirit. It is said that she might have had a lover but never officially married.


    Felbi (~110 Years)


    Lived a blessed life with many descendants all around him. He came up with the Sylph-Style Combat Arts in response to the Amatsuki-Style Sword, but the Amatsuki-Style was more popr.


    Barrui (~58 Years)


    The person in charge of Revea Su¡¯s constructions. He died after seeing thepletion of the Imperial Castle.


    Feeney (~49 Years)


    Found great sess as an adventurer. Upon attaining wealth and fame, strove to bring prosperity to his family.


    Yuan Elfarran (Unknown)


    Survived the Battle of Heaven and Hell, but disappeared afterwards. One theory proposes that he might have promised to battle Gi Go Amatsuki again and went out on a journey.


    Eleanor (Unknown)


    Disappeared after the Battle of Heaven and Hell.


    Mira Vi Burnen (~48 Years)


    Upon ascertaining the stability of the government, 9 years into Alrodena¡¯s calendar, she returned the position of Matriarch, then married Vn Do Zul and had 3 boys and 2 girls. Thereafter, she contributed to the development of the country as a cardinalis. Her eldest sonter became the king of dinia.


    Vn Do Zul (~48 Years)


    A master strategist who sessfully won the heart of his childhood friend and first love. One of their descendantster became king, but he was often dominated back at home by his wife.


    Sophia (Unknown)


    A phnthropist who managed many orphanages. She had deep ties to the generations of prime ministers and was the driving force behind Alrodena, as her orphanage produced a number of outstanding bureaucrats.


    Leonis Verdio (~81 Years)


    As the n leader of the Leon Heart n, and as a boy who inherited a proud and noble blood, he established a base in an ind just outside of Alrodena and expanded his power, allowing the Leon Heart n to wee its golden age.


    Zaurosh (~58 Years)


    After the Battle of Heaven and Hell, he vacated from his position as deputy head in Aransain, then became the second-inmand of the Leon Heart n and worked with Leonis to wee the n¡¯s golden age.


    Vine Ashley (Unknown)


    After ten years of ruling over the underworld of Revea Su, she suddenly vanished. She had a tendency of suddenly popping out of nowhere, so she has be ghost story of sort.


    Berk Alsen Royon (Unknown)


    He disappeared around the time Vine did. One theory proposes that he might have gone on a journey to seek vengeance on the gnome sword dancer.


    Rue (~69 Years)


    After Vine¡¯s disappearance, he brought together the confused Red Moon n and ruled over the underworld of Revea Su.


    Shurei (~59 Years)


    After Vine¡¯s disappearance, he brought together the Red Moon n with Rue, and together ruled over the underworld of Revea Su.


    Wyatt the Herculean (~27 Years)


    10 years after the Battle of Heaven and Hell, he felt himself declining from age and so retreated to administrative work in the Swallow n. He spent hisst years quietly and died peacefully while surrounded by his grandchildren.


    Barad Agarmua (~10 Years)


    After being taken in by Alrodena, he devoted himself to the preservation of his house.


    Sharnei Kushunora (~32 Years)


    Recognized for their contributions to the nation during the Battle of Heaven and Hell, the Kushunora House once again became an economic powerhouse.


    Far Ramfad (~31 Years)


    After Zaurosh¡¯s departure, he took over as deputy head. He consistently supported Gi Ga Rax during the War of Session and was a driving force behind their victory. He died from illness on the year 31 of Alordena.


    Mehran Le Coude (~35 Years)


    Witnessed the restoration of House Ririnoie, then ended his own life. As written in his will, his tomb was erected beside nche Ririnoie just like Far.


    Altesia


    A god among gods who rules both the underworld and the present world. As a god, she leads both world to stability. But all who hold her divine protection have vanished.


    Zenobia


    She watches the world warmly while watching over her believers that grew less and less in number,


    Pitch ck; God of War


    She lost her power after the Battle of Heaven and Hell. Exists in the underworld only as a soul.


    Twin-Headed Snake (Bedydia)


    Exists in the underworld only as a soul.


    Earth-Devouring Serpent.


    He settled the score with the giants around the time of the Battle of Heaven and Hell. He destroyed all of the sleeping giants, but lost his power afterwards and became merely a soul in the underworld.


    Wingless Sky Snake


    He continues to fly as he desires though the sky no longer has any worthy enemies left.


    Liuryuna


    She lost her power after the Battle of Heaven and Hell. Her soul was taken captive in the underworld, and her arms can no longer manipte fate.


    Ativ


    He possessed a hero and tried to create a world of only humans during the Battle of Heaven and Hell but failed. His soul was taken captive in the underworld and is currently under Altesia¡¯s watch.


    Hasu (Unknown)


    Unaware of the oue of the Battle of Heaven and Hell, she continued to wander the forest and sessfully evolved into a giant werewolf. Bored with her spare time, she returned to the forest and fought a fierce battle with Cynthia that sent even demons fleeing.


    Cynthia (Unknown)


    After the Battle of Heaven and Hell, she became the queen of her tribe at the forest and expanded the power of the gray wolves to unprecedented heights until Hasu, who became a werewolf, stopped her. Their sh dried up thekes and burned the forest. It was a cmity to all the denizens of the forests.


    Gastora (Unknown)


    He decided to live with Reshia and spread his seeds every opportunity he got during their travels.


    Bui (~56 Years)


    He sessfully survived the War of Session andid the foundation for the prosperity of the orcs. The achievements he left were so great that it¡¯s said that without him there would be no orcs. He left his name of Alrodena¡¯s thousand-year history.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    And then©¤©¤


    ¡°Are you going?¡±


    Pale, dressed in ck mourning dress, asked, and the girl with blue hair fluttering in the wind responded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Where will you go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I think, I¡¯ll start with the west.¡±


    ¡°I see, in that case, let¡¯s send you as an envoy to Yoshu. He should be able to amodate you. Oh, but please do be careful. Lately, he¡¯s picked up a habit of collecting lovers.¡±


    The girl, who was once called a saint,ughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if that happens, I¡¯ll threaten him by saying that that person won¡¯t keep quiet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll certainly be effective.¡±


    Both women gentlyughed, but before long, the young girl bid goodbye.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that person went through so much just to give me this life and freedom. So I¡¯ll walk forward too, just like he wanted.¡±


    Grief would give a person reason.


    To heal and to bid farewell.


    It would give a person a reason to walk forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong, Reshia-dono.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, because deep inside, I still can¡¯t let go of the hope that I might be able to meet him somewhere¡­ Even though there¡¯s no way that that could be possible,¡± Reshiaughed sorrowfully, and Pale didn¡¯t really know what to say.


    ¡°In that case, since you¡¯re now a traveler©¤©¤¡±


    Pale fixed her expression and smiled. It was ominous to see someone off with tears.


    ¡°May fortune be with you in your travelsGernst, Rias.¡±


    ¡°BlessingsRadias, to your travels/rb>Baroslushata.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Reshia (~38)


    She relinquished the name of Fel Zeal, which she held as the saint of the Goddess of Healing, then spent the rest of her life traveling. She spent her life reciting poetry, healing people¡¯s wounds, and telling stories. Eventually she copsed while traveling, and her funeral became the first state funeral of Alrodena, attended by emissaries from all over the continent.


    She has saved countless people and came to be recorded in Alrodena¡¯s history as an unsung saint. She never married and was the most beloved woman in all of the continent for her mystique and character.


    <strong>Tl Note:</strong>


    And with that, the series is finallyplete. Thank you to everyone for your patience and continued support. Especially for my GK patrons: Atamis, Diego, Julia, and Weeaboobs, who continued to support this series despite the erratic schedule.


    There¡¯s a Gaiden series left, but it¡¯s not really a sequel and more of an extra story about a world without the Goblin King. I haven¡¯t really read it outside of the ending but presume that it likely covers the War of Session. I also didn¡¯t notice any content with Reshia in case anyone was curious, at most, just some references. Regardless, I won¡¯t be tranting it and will instead be focusing solely on KMF and the assional TMPG chapters.


    Thank you again for all the support, and if you haven¡¯t yet, please do give KMF and TMPG a try.

 Volume 4: Chapter 264 - Eastern Expedition (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4: Chapter 264 - Eastern Expedition (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°Reshia Fel Zeal¡­ What is, the meaning of this?¡±


    Laid before the Goblin King was a te, and when he saw what was served on it, he frowned.


    ¡°Cranjible Steak,¡± she said.


    ¡°Cranjible¡­?¡± the Goblin King asked.


    A plump bird roasted whole until its skin had turned amber was on the te. It was garnished with various vegetables.


    ¡°I made it. It¡¯s my way of saying thank you for saving me.¡±


    Although Reshia¡¯s eyes averted for a moment there, she was not an emotionless doll. If anything she looked like a mischievous young girl who was being questioned after her prank had failed.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Seeing her expression and the sloppy cooking ced in front of him, the Goblin King couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    ¡°We¡¯ll consider my debt settled with this, alright?¡± Reshia said.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t talking about the incident with Zenobia. She was depressed aftering back with the king, but after 10 days, she became able to at least put on a front. After Mill Dora and the others came back from the Ivory Tower, Reshia¡¯s desire to keep them from worrying over her took on an extraordinary shape.


    ¡ªI can at least clean where I live.


    After saying that, she started cleaning, but the ce she lived at was not a normal castle, but a castle designed by the fire elf, Barrui, with the help of the water elf, Feeney, and the trees nted by the wind elves - it was the royal castle. And frankly speaking, it was still under construction. Many of the public works led by the elves needed years to finish - that¡¯s a long time for humans.


    Moreover, because one of the conditions for constructing the castle was to nt trees - a terrifying design concept - lightning have struck the ce several times, and pitfalls could be found throughout the ce. To make the long story short, Reshia found herself in a pinch and was about to fall. Fortunately the Goblin King managed to save her in the nick of time.


    As far as the Goblin King was concerned, it was just a fond memory where the ever indifferent Reshia screamed out ¡®kyaa!¡¯ in a cute voice.


    When he recalled that memory, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    As Reshia noted that smile that could only be described as evil, the Goblin King criticized her harshly, but only just harsh enough so that the king could amuse himself.


    ¡°Does your life only amount to a dish?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like my life was actually in danger!¡± Reshia said.


    Seeing Reshia try to assume aposed look pleased the king, but then a cold voice resounded from the side that drew his attention.


    ¡°How about eating already, Your Majesty?¡¡As the old saying goes, the conversation of dancing birds (Gelmelt) can make even bears turn their face away. (Harianon). If you wait too long, the food will go cold,¡± Pale said as she took the fork and knife in front of her and dug in.


    ¡°The dancing birds?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, then please investigate it on your own,¡± Pale said.


    The Goblin King¡¯s question was met with an indifferent reply as Pale continued to eat.


    ¡°Well, it is true that the food she went out of her way to make would go to waste at this rate.¡±


    As the Goblin King said that and begun eating, Pale looked at him coldly, while Reshia¡¯s eyes never left him.


    ¡°¡­How is it?¡± Reshia asked.


    ¡°¡­Hmm? Ah, I suppose it has a rich taste.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Reshia continued to search the king¡¯s expression as he ate. Although he found it slightly awkward, he finished his meal all the same.


    ¡°¡­Now then, Your Majesty. I won¡¯t fall into any holes anymore, may I excuse myself?¡± Reshia said.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll say you won¡¯t fall then,¡± the Goblin King said.


    As she finished her meal with a bittersweet smile, Reshia excused herself while sending a doubtful nce at the king.


    ¡°You get along well, I see¡­ How about making her your queen?¡± Pale said.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t joke about that. That¡¯s not why I saved her.¡±


    Pale¡¯s eyes narrowed as she watched the king look outside the window from behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke. If I may get to the point, the birth of a legitimate heir is a pressing issue if the continuation of the royal line is desired. Moreover, a human girl for the queen wouldn¡¯t be a bad move politically.¡±


    ¡°¡­Since when did the foundation of this government be that weak?¡±


    The Goblin King had heard that Yoshu and Elbert¡¯s reforms had been a sess. He couldn¡¯t see every corner of his vast domain, so he needed urate reports to make his decisions. Any falsehood in those reports would be an act of betrayal to a ruler such as himself.


    ¡°Humans are emotional creatures. If you make her your queen and show them how much you love her, they will think to themselves that goblins are not merely creatures that tyrannize humans.¡±


    ¡°¡­My sessor will be the one with the most power after my death. Session by blood isn¡¯t necessarily bad, but I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°When you die chaos will befall thisnd once more, and the good people that didn¡¯t have to would die needlessly. Your method is inefficient.¡±


    ¡°Even if my son or daughter were to be born, who could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be ipetent?¡¡It¡¯s the same thing.¡±


    They would just continue in circles like this if they kept arguing, so Pale just sighed and change the approach of her questions.


    ¡°Then why did you go through all that just to save her?¡¡I hear the reason you even fought the humans in the first ce was because of her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Invading the human world and ruling over it was all my idea. Taking back what was taken from me is nothing more than an extension of that.¡±


    ¡°So you won¡¯t make her your queen even if she, Reshia Fel Zeal, asks for it?¡±


    ¡°¡­I wanted to save that girl, bring her salvation. What meaning would there be if I were to throw her back into the dark cage?¡±


    ¡°One could say you¡¯re a good person, but one could also say that you¡¯re selfish.¡±


    Pale said in exasperation, and the Goblin King wryly smiled.


    ¡°For the mean time, please continue to rest. The expedition of the three generals and the lieutenant general is currently going smoothly.¡±


    ¡°I see. Gi Ga will have a hard time.¡±


    ¡°I need them to raise more generals, enough to swallow up this country. If the king were to go into the fray, we¡¯ll lose this precious opportunity. That would be foolish.¡±


    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t need to repeat yourself.¡±


    ¡°All is well then. Right now, your health is this country¡¯s most pressing concern.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be troubling you then.¡±


    Pale quietly bowed her head and then excused herself.

 Volume 4, Chapter 264 - Eastern Expedition (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 264 - Eastern Expedition (3/3)</h4>


    After excusing herself from the king, Pale immediately went to a certain room to confirm something she¡¯d spoken of to Rehsia.


    ¡°Reshia Fel Zeal-dono, I wish to ask you for your opinion,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°¡­It might be exactly as you¡¯ve thought,¡± Reshia said.


    ¡°His Majesty has lost his taste as well?¡±


    Reshia nodded and Pale touched her slender chin and became thoughtful.


    ¡°If even the power of the Goddess of Healing is powerless to stop the progression of his illness, then¡­ I suppose we really will have to rely on the supernatural,¡± Pale said.


    The Goblin King shaved away at his life every time he used the vast amount of ether within him.


    It was the price he paid for the High King¡¯s Oath.


    To make things worse, the Goddess of Vengeance¡¯s powerplicated the situation when he tried to save Reshia after she was possessed by Zenobia. The power that could push aside even the power of the gods was eating away at the king.


    ¡ªThe perception of color fades, the sensation of the wind¡¯s caress gone¡­ Sometimes even his ears fail him. And then the nose forgot how to smell, and now even his tongue has lost its taste. Regardless of the intensity of loss of senses, it was evident that it now affected all five of his senses.


    ¡°Do you know something?¡± Reshia asked with a sad expression.


    It was because she felt responsible for the Goblin King¡¯s illness that she had tested him.


    ¡°Word has it that someone saw a dragon in the northern mountains,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°¡­A dragon?¡± Reshia said.


    Pale nodded. ¡°His majesty has received the divine protection of the Goddess of the Underworld. That¡¯s evident from the ck mes he uses. Once upon a time, the Goddess of the Underworld led four snakes¡­ The One-Eyed Snake of ck mes (Verid), the Twin-Headed Snake (Bedydia), the Earth-Devouring Serpent (Perseval), and the Wingless Sky Snake (Gawain). Now what if one of those snakes were still alive?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying that¡¯s the dragon?¡± Reshia asked.


    It was unthinkable for the short-lived humans, but to the elves, it wasn¡¯t so far fetched. The war that erupted during the age of the gods certainly felt as though it belonged to a different age, but it was a war that urred during the era of her great-grandfather. The elves that lived deep in the forest possessed many precious literatures and had many things that the ever-warring humans didn¡¯t.


    ¡°In one of those old documents was written this.¡±


    ¡ªIt was Gawain the Wingless Sky Snake who faced off against the ruler of the skies, the Dragon King, Grimoa. The battle of these two monsters and the households they led covered the sky and shattered it. The bodies of their household fell into the sea and became monsters. Beyond the high peaks of the mountains, there in the north, they fought.


    ¡°ording to the old document, Verid returned to the underworld with the goddess, while Bedydia fought with the Goddess of Time (Jurana) and Perseval fought with the giants. After confirming with the goblins, I¡¯ve found that Bedydia, who was known as the Lord of Decay has already passed, while Perseval has thrown himself into an insatiable battle with the giants,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure, it must be true,¡± Reshia said.


    The things that Pale said were not things that normal humans would believe, but Reshia believed it. After all, just a few days ago, she felt the goddess, who had given her her divine protection, so close to her. So even though Pale had just told her that beings spoken of in legends and myths existed yet, she was not surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re so understanding for a human. Perhaps the power of the Goddess of Healing does not suit him. But I¡¯m sure you know more than me about the feud between the Goddess of the Underworld and the Goddess of Healing.¡±


    ¡°So you want to borrow the power of the Goddess of the Underworld¡¯s servants¡­ But I¡¯m certain that my healing abilities showed effect before¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps his body has already surpassed its limits. Either way, I believe it would be better to rely on the Goddess of the Underworld than the Goddess of Healing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Perhaps,¡± Reshia said listlessly.


    Although she had put on such a cheerful front in front of the king, the truth was that she was full of anxiety and impatience. What was she supposed to believe in now? She didn¡¯t know anymore.


    ¡°Also, I have something I¡¯d like to ask of you, Reshia Fel Zeal-dono,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°From here on I will be using the full power of the country¡¯s intelligence department to look for traces of the Goddess of the Underworld. Once we¡¯ve found a usible lead, I want to ask you to lead that person there.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why, me?¡±


    Pale wryly smiled a little and looked Reshia straight in the eye.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d understand. No matter what he says, there¡¯s no doubting that he¡¯s attached to you,¡± Pale said.


    ¡®However, as for whether that¡¯s love, a desire to dominate, or perhaps something else altogether remains unclear¡­¡¯ This part Pale did not say out loud.


    ¡°¡­I understand. I too am partly responsible for this anyway, but more importantly¡­¡± Reshia said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could ever win against you in a contest of words.¡±


    Pale gazed nkly, dumbfounded, for a moment, and Reshia excused herself with an impish smile.


    At the behest of Pale Symphoria, the country¡¯s intelligence department began gathering information about the dragon. 20 dayster, the information they¡¯d gathered was brought to her.


    In the northern and western unexplored areas was indeed a dragon.


    And so, the time came for the Goblin King to leave his footprints on the domain of those spoken of in the Age of the Gods.

 Volume 4, Chapter 265 - Crack (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 265 - Crack (1/3)</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 92


    ss: Imperial; Great Emperor [1]


    Possessed Skills: Servants of the Underworld Goddess; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Road of the High King; A King¡¯s Soul; A Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Servant of the Gods; Oath of the High King; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; Flowing Magic Control; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Warrior¡¯s Instinct; Guided One; The King Who Calls Forth Chaos; Favor of the Sealed War God; Divine Favor of the Goddess of the Underworld; The Goddess of the Underworld Lords Over


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld(Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Monsters: Rook Kobold (Hasu) (Lv56); Gray Wolf (Gastora) (Lv20); Gray Wolf (Cynthia) (Lv89); Orc the Great (Bui)(Lv29)


    Status: Blessing of the Earth-Devouring Serpent; Blessing of the One-Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    A familiar white wall towered before me, it was a fence made out of brick, and within its perimeters was a big lot that used to belong to a former kazoku [2], that lot was purchased and a hospital was built on it. The name has slipped through my memories, but that hospital had a big garden that was always tended to.


    When it was turning summer, I looked up at the blue sky, but its blue was so dazzling that it seared the back of my eyelids.


    Yes, I remember. There was no way I could forget.


    It was summer then. Amidst summer¡¯s cruel heat, a refreshing breeze blew, bringing reprieve to my skin, if only temporarily. I narrowed my eyes as I sat on the narrow bench.


    On the fourth floor was a window, and the wind just happened to lift the curtain veiling whaty beyond.


    Regret, so much regret, filled me as I chased after that memory.


    Soon a hat flew out of the window.


    And she stretched out her hand toward it in a panic.


    Oh¡­ It hurts, it hurts so much, it feels as though my heart is being gouged out. It¡¯s so painful I want to pluck out my brains.


    Ah, what was her name? Yes, her name.


    My dearest¡­ Her name was¡­


    No¡­ No!


    Ohh, why? Why? Why can¡¯t I remember? It was engraved into my soul. And yet, it feels so strange, as though something is missing. Humans, forgetful creatures, indeed, but not this¡­ No. This isn¡¯t that.


    Day after day, after day, after day¡­ I screamed her name. How much did I cry as I screamed that name, thinking those days would never return?


    ¡­So why? Why can¡¯t I remember?


    Those pale hands that seemed as though they¡¯d never known the touch of the sun, they chased after that hat, and one of them reached out the window, but it was in vain, air was all she could grasp.


    Impatience filled me as I watched, enough to set me ame, and my heart throbbed like mad, it beat again and again like a galloping horse, and then¡­


    The straw hat fell into my hand, and I looked up to her, and she was¡ª


    Ohh, why? Why? Why do my eyes fail me!!?¡¡Why does my brain betray me!!?


    I looked up at her, but the light veiled her from me!¡¡No! This cannot be!


    Burn it! Burn it all!


    ¡­I have to return. I have to go back. I must! To that world. To that world where she is!


    Her face hidden from me by the light, I swore to my heart. I swore! No matter what I might be reduced to¡­ This oath alone will never change!


    One day, one day for sure, I will return to that world where she is.


    Like the voice of destiny, that voice whispered solemnly, and I nodded.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ô


    At the temple where the Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia) lived was Altesia herself, who was peeking through a giant mirror, and a one-eyed snake who served her. The strongest of her many servants that have been spoken of in the legends. The snake who was named by the Goddess of the Underworld herself, his master, as Pitch ck (Verid). He stood there quietly.


    Verid¡¯s great and absolute master sat herself upon her throne. She crossed her beautiful legs and rested her back on her throne. Just that act alone was sufficient to cause a charming effect on her servants. Just by existing, the powerful gods could influence the world.


    In fact, magic was nothing more than a side effect of the movements made by the powerful gods.


    All the more so the Goddess of the Underworld when she was in her own world.


    Verid once worked alongside three others to protect his master in that world. For a moment, he became nostalgic.


    ¡ªThat goblin I called my younger brother¡­ Is he fighting?


    ¡°¡­A crack has formed upon the world,¡± Altesia said.


    The clear and beautiful voice of the goddess resounded happily as she peeked into her giant mirror.


    ¡°As you¡¯ve willed,¡± Verid said.


    That goblin¡¯s achievements had fulfilled Altesia¡¯s wish.


    ¡°Ahh, at longst, the time hase!¡±


    A tinge of red colored her cheeks, but very quickly she pped herself to rouse herself from that state, then she writhed as she separated herself from the mirror and embraced herself with one arm.


    As she shook, earthquake-likeughter filled the halls.


    ¡°¡ªKu, ku ku, aha, ahahahahahahahaha!¡¡AHAHAHAHA!!¡±


    The end of her gaze was pointed further east from Alrodena, to a young man, who was standing.


    ¡°Found you! Oh, I¡¯ve found you at longst!¡±


    Altesiaughed like mad, and even Verid found himself fearful. That was how much the world was rumbling right now. Water spouted from the seas and rain fell from the clouds.


    ¡°Oh, who would¡¯ve thought that you would take that form! Ahh, my beloved!¡±


    After containing herughter, all emotions left her face, and she looked at Verid with a sagacious expression.


    ¡°Verid¡­ I¡¯ve made you wait long. Do you still remember your oath 400 years ago?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly forget it.¡±


    ¡°Good. For now, we watch. Before long, that time will show itself. As long as the small goblin keeps walking forward, it wille. That time will surelye. And when ites, I shall have you fulfill your oath.¡±


    ¡°¡ªWithout fail.¡±


    As the words of the Goddess of the Underworld resounded, hell dwelled within his eyes, and he nodded.


    [1] Emperor to Great Emperor (Just a correction.)


    [2] Kazoku refers to a kind of nobility that¡¯s specific in Japan. It¡¯s different from the usual nobles, which is usually referred to with kizoku.

 Volume 4, Chapter 265 - Crack (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 265 - Crack (2/2)</h4>


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡± Reshia said.


    When the king realized someone was calling out to him and shaking him, he opened his eyes. After finally opening his heavy eyes, he realized that Reshia was in front of him with a face full of worry, while Pale wore a pensive face, and Kuzan of the Gordob Tribe was present.


    ¡°¡­How are you feeling?¡± Reshia asked.


    ¡°Ahh, not that bad,¡± the Goblin King said.


    Despite what the Goblin King said, it felt like there was a haze around his thoughts and he couldn¡¯t gather them properly. It was as though there was a part of his head that was hazy. He should¡¯ve been awoke already, and yet there was a sense of fatigue as though he were still asleep.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Do you remember how you fell asleep?¡± Kuzan¡¯s eyes were serious as she look up at the king.


    ¡°¡­¡± The Goblin King searched his memories, but he couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°You suddenly copsed while tending to your duties. Reshia-dono couldn¡¯t wake you up even with her healing power, so she called for help from the goblins stationed nearby and had you brought to the bedroom,¡± Pale said as though she knew that the Goblin King couldn¡¯t remember.


    The Goblin King knitted his brows. ¡°Copsed?¡¡Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve been asleep for roughly three days already. During that time I summoned Kuzan-dono and called for a gag order.¡±


    As Pale turned to the short-statured Kuzan, so did the Goblin King.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty. How about taking a break from your duties?¡± Kuzan asked.


    The Goblin King nced at the people looking at him and nodded.


    ¡°¡­Very well, I understand. There is no need to look at me like that.¡±


    The Goblin King wryly smiled and promised to reduce his workload, then dismissed the people gathered around him. But even then, Pale still worried over his health, so after he promised to get some rest, most of his work was left to Yoshu and the rest of the civil officials.


    As a result, Yoshu and the other civil officials quickly gained more prominence, but that just meant that the kingdom had grown too big for the Goblin King to manage on his own.


    Now alone in the room, the Goblin King looked at his own hands.


    As he felt the remnants of that dream entwined with him, he muttered.


    ¡°¡®Go home¡¯? I, want to go home?¡±


    As strange as it felt, it was as though there were two of him, and the Goblin King continued to stare at his own hand. As he sunk deeper into his thoughts, the Goblin King became thoughtful.


    Why was he even in this world in the first ce?


    He brought forward the biggest question he had and groped about in his memories. But in the same way that no one could remember the memories when they were born, the Goblin King too could only find himself at a loss.


    After Pale, Reshia, and Kuzan left the Goblin King¡¯s presence, they exined the king¡¯s health to the people waiting at another room and decided toe up with a n to deal with the situation.


    Fortunately, the eastern expedition was going well.


    The three goblin generals led the goblin forces and conquered the human minor nations like a zing fire in a wheat field. At the same time, the economy to support their invasions was in good health thanks to the rise of the talented youth. Everything was going so well, inside and outside the kingdom, that it even seemed as though flowers could start blooming.


    Presently, there weren¡¯t any problems whatsoever with managing he kingdom.


    ¡°What of the king¡¯s health?¡±


    Gi Za Zakuend said with much displeasure as he red at Kuzan.


    ¡°His Majesty isn¡¯t well,¡± Kuzan said bluntly.


    Everyone inside that room frowned.


    ¡°Is His Majesty¡¯s life in danger?¡± Gi Za asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it has already reached the point where it is interfering with his life, so it¡¯s certainly dangerous,¡± Kuzan said.


    Gi Za swallowed his breath as his eyes opened wide. Immediately after, he hung his head low as though he didn¡¯t want his expression to be seen, then he forced himself to say.


    ¡°I see¡­ I take it, you have a way?¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s eyes shone with killing intent, but Kuzan showed no fear and simply shook her head.


    ¡°¡­You, and yet you dare call yourself a¡ª Damn it!¡±


    Gi Za was about to blow up and attack Kuzan, but he managed to stop himself. Even if he were to hurt her, the Goblin King wouldn¡¯t recover. Besides, she knew the most among the goblins when it came to medicine, so if she didn¡¯t have a way, then no one did, at least, not among the goblins.


    ¡°I have a proposal.¡±


    As the room grew dark, a voice resounded. It was none other than Pale Symphoria.


    ¡°Can that proposal heal His Majesty¡¯s illness?¡± Gi Za asked with a re.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but it¡¯s a gamble,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Enough putting on airs. Speak.¡±


    Pale narrowed her eyes and looked at everyone in the room.


    ¡°We must find the servant god of the Goddess of the Underworld, the Wingless Sky Snake (Gawain).¡±


    Everyone else other than Reshia were wide-eyed at her words.


    ¡°Gawain?¡±


    When Gi Za heard the name of that god, the spirit within him stirred a little. It was because of a snake that imed to be an apostle of Gawain that that spirit was with Gi Za today. Although he didn¡¯t regret it, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he threw a witty remark.


    ¡°In the past, the Goddess of the Underworld challenged the world with four giant snakes serving her. Gawain is one of those. Or perhaps it would be better if I put it like this. He is the same sort as the Twin-Headed Snake (Bedydia) that the goblin tribes worshiped as the Lord of Decay.¡±


    Kuzan fell silent at those words and turned her eyes down a little. She still remembered that time when that gentle voice returned her words to her.


    ¡°¡­Since it¡¯s you who¡¯s saying all this, I presume you already know where he is?¡±


    Gi Za asked after finally regaining his calm. Pale quietly nodded and pointed to a single point on the map.


    ¡°The unexplored area of the west.¡±


    Not only had the goblins not stepped into that region, even the humans were clueless about it.


    ¡°Can His Majesty be saved if we go there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility. Until now, His Majesty has made allies of the god servants of the Goddess of the Underworld. If so, then perhaps he will do so once more.¡±


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll abort the eastern expeditions and have our armies take over that region.¡±


    As far as Gi Za was concerned, this was the unanimous will of the entire goblin race. The Goblin Kingdom existed only because of the Goblin King. Even if they were to conquer the entire continent, without the Goblin King, everything would be meaningless.


    Victory, glory, even the honor that they¡¯ve risked their life for. Everything only had meaning because their king was with them.


    ¡°No, that will not do.¡±


    But Pale rejected that will of the goblin race.


    ¡°Why? There is nothing more important to us than the king¡¯s recovery?¡± Gi Za asked.


    ¡°To you, perhaps, but His Majesty wouldn¡¯t agree,¡± Pale said.


    After being told that, Gi Za and Kuzan had to rethink their position. Would the proud and high king throw away the dominion he had finally achieved only because of his deteriorating health?


    The answer was no.


    ¡°¡­Then at the very least, Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s Fanzel should go. They¡¯re only in charge of the public order, so¡­¡± Gi Za found himself clicking his tongue as he made his proposal. He realized that it was a weak argument, but even then, he was so agitated that he felt he had to make the proposal.


    ¡°¡­Only 100 elite warriors will be in charge of the king¡¯s safety. If we keep it at that number, it should still be easy to persuade His Majesty,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Just 100?¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so confident in being able to persuade His Majesty, then by all means, please,¡± Pale said.


    Gi Za had clicked his tongue and questioned her, so Pale snorted and red at him.


    ¡°Fine. But I¡¯m going too!¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°Well, I suppose it can¡¯t be helped. But you¡¯ll have to convince the other generals who¡¯ll want to apany His Majesty. Understand?¡± Pale said.


    ¡°¡­Are those your terms? Fine. I ept.¡±


    After Gi Za¡¯s reply, Pale turned to Reshia.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave His Majesty in your hands then, Reshia-dono.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Reshia said in surprise.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gi Za groaned.


    After hearing Reshia¡¯s surprise and Gi Za¡¯s groan, a faint smile appeared on Pale. As it turns out, she was relying on Reshia to convince the king.

 Volume 4, Intermission - Silent Beauty (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Intermission - Silent Beauty (1/3)</h4>


    The civil official, that was also known as the Silent Beauty, visited Germion State and the Northern Free Cities at the end of the third year of the King¡¯s Calendar when the winter was fierce.


    The Governor-General of the Free Cities, Lili Aureya the Scarlet Maiden, had requested for her presence to Yoshu Fagarmia, the Governor-General of the Western Capital. A brilliant civil official was something she truly prized, especially given how estranged the north was from the conflict.


    Alrodena was ever gued with theck of civil officials, so having to lend out the Silent Beauty - even if temporary - was undoubtedly a loss to the Western Capital. Despite that, the reason Yoshu lent her to Lili was because he¡¯d judged that she¡¯d made enough achievements during the mission to rescue the saint.


    As was promised in their secret agreement, although the actions of the four adventurers was not publicized, their names were written down in the Roster of the Competent (Hunter List). Those in the Hunter List could receive a vast amount of money in exchange forpleting problematic missions, but the Hunter List itself was treated as a secret.


    As the few general manager, Helen Meer the Silent Beauty (Milfet) was of course privy to the contents of that list.


    That¡¯s why she agreed to go to the north. That and because of the advice from her superior, Yoshu.


    In order to see the skilled people, who would be under her in the future, and be able to use them freely, the improvement of that region¡¯s management was urgent business.


    Or at least that¡¯s what Yoshu told her, so Helen Meer had to ride a carriage and be tussled about until she finally arrived at the northern border. A terrifying environment where roads would disappear from the snow. As someone from the southern desert, seeing snow was a first for her.


    Helen Meer stuck her head out of the covered wagon. As she watched the crystallized white snow fall from the sky, she stuck out her tongue and tried to lick it, but the carriage shook and she ended up biting her tongue instead. She rolled about in pain inside the narrow space with eyes full of tears, but somehow, she managed get herself back up.


    She picked up the pressed flower of Furo that she was using in ce of a bookmark, and with tears in her eyes, tried again.


    She did think she was being foolish, but she was simply too excited despite her silence. She was from a minority group and was always too quiet for words, so she never had anyone she could call a friend. Ever since she was but a child, she would look up at the sky and fill her head with fanciful thoughts. When she saw the moving clouds, her heart would take a leap and y in the world of imagination.


    Because she was from a minority, even after her talent at studying bloomed and she became a civil official, her friends remained few. She was the sort of girl that has always had a hard time showing what was inside her. She was also a girl who did everything without so much as an expression on her face, and when she got Elbert¡¯s attention, her situation underwent a transformative change, and before she knew it, she was here.


    She screamed inside, but not an eek resounded outside. A nce at her from outside would show nothing but a girl gazing nkly at the sky, but deep inside, she was so excited that she could faint.


    She raised up the covering of the covered wagon and looked up at the sky, but then the voice of the stable boy brought her back to the senses.


    ¡°The town is in view.¡±


    She brought the covering back down, and as the covered wagon sluggishly continued along, what appeared before Helen Meer was a town covered in snow.


    Are there really people living there?¡¡She turned to the stable boy, but he just shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Said a woman that perfectly fit the description of a beauty dressed in the attire of a man. Red hair tied behind her into a single bundle and a sharp gaze, a stature tall for a woman and a famed magic sword by her hips, carefully made military clothing like those worn by Felbi¡¯s soldiers, and a scarlet overcoat worn over that.


    She had supposedly reached the pinnacle of martial arts in thete Germion Kingdom and had be a Holy Knight, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of that savage aura that was all toomon among warriors. Ever since she¡¯d been beside Elbert and had seen Felbi, she¡¯s always presumed that warriors would all have a simr barbarity to them, but after seeing her now, she was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°I am Lili Aureya, the Governor-General of the Northern Free Cities. It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡±


    She was a knight.


    No, she might even be a prince. A real, live prince!


    As Lili knelt on one knee and offered her a knight¡¯s greeting, Meer looked at her nkly and was captivated by her at first sight. For a moment, Lili pondered why Meer wasn¡¯t saying anything, so she raised up her eyes, and for the first time, she became flustered.


    The girl before her took out a parchment from her bosom and quickly wrote down her name.


    ¡ªHelen Meer. I have heard of your famed name and am truly grateful to be weed by you personally.


    Helen Meer knelt on both knees and offered up that parchment like a peasant would when offering tribute to an evil magistrate. She raised that parchment high enough to reach Lili¡¯s eyes. Lili was troubled. She hadn¡¯t expected this sort of interaction, so she too nked out for a moment and tilted her head.


    However, just as one might expect from a Holy Knight, Lili was indeed brilliant, and she was able to decide appropriately despite this strange situation. As a sweet smile surfaced on her face, she stretched out her hand and offered it to the prostrated Meer.


    ¡°Thank you for your courteous greeting. You must be cold like that. Please,e in.¡±

 Volume 4, Intermission - Silent Beauty (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 4, Intermission - Silent Beauty (2/2)</h4>


    The way Lili brushed away the snow on her knees was agreeable.


    Yes, she was a gentleman. A real one. There was a world of difference between her and the goblins, who only knew how to fight. Not to mention people like Felbi, who would make blood rain whenever they¡¯re unhappy. They were as different as the moon and the turtle, as different as the evening primrose and the sun.


    Helen still hadn¡¯t shaken off her astonishment when Lili took her hand and led her into the manor and was greeted by the warmth of furniture that have been used for a long time. The light from the firece warmed the room.


    The windows were made bigger for lighting, and the snow-buried city could be seen through them. The candle lights illuminating through the windows of the houses nearby painted a dreamlike scene like that of a candle lit amidst a snow field.


    This was the country of dreams!


    The utopia she¡¯d dreamed of ever since she was but a child. Moreover, there was even a gentlemanly and beautiful prince to go along with it. It was perfect!


    Helen Meer danced wildly internally. She was doing everything she could just to keep herself from running around.


    Unfortunately, her face waspletely void of expression, and none of what she felt could be seen from outside. As she stared nkly at the sight outside the window, Lili tactfully offered her a seat.


    ¡°Are you surprised to see there¡¯s nothing here?¡±


    ¡®No, this is a dreamlikend! And it evenes with a prince¡ª¡® Helen was about to write before stopping herself and instead writing, ¡®It¡¯s a beautiful ce¡¯.


    Lili took that as ttery and made a wry-like smile as she sadly shook off her gaze.


    The beautiful prince¡¯s tendency to look down spoke volumes of her worries.


    But this too was fairly dangerous. She looked like she¡¯d fit perfectly in a picture. Helen Meer didn¡¯t hear half of what she said, but when she remembered why she¡¯d been sent here in the first ce, just that half was more than enough to understand.


    A cold climate and an economy that refused to budge.


    Lili must¡¯ve felt ipetent after seeing how quickly the Western Capital had developed.


    As Helen Meer listened to her story, she grew more and more sympathetic of Lili and even became hostile toward Yoshu.


    Poor Yoshu was innocent, however, and this hostility was nothing more than an unjustified outburst of anger on her part.


    Regardless, in her head, Yoshu was already the devil that hade up with schemes to torment the prince.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I spoke for so long. It¡¯s embarrassing for the feudal lord toin so much, but I don¡¯t have anyone else to talk to¡­¡±


    Lili shrugged her shoulders, and Helen Meer nodded and quickly wrote.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s alright. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.


    ¡°Thank you. I wonder how I can thank Yoshu-dono for sending you here.¡±


    Wait, that¡¯s wrong! Yoshu the devil has nothing to do with this!


    Because she wanted to scream that for a moment, she almost fell off the sofa. Fortunately, she managed to catch herself.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Behold, Helen Meer¡¯s strenuous efforts!


    She dered internally with much enthusiasm despite it still being midnight.


    ¡°It can¡¯t bepared to the meal of the Western Capital, but¡­¡±


    As Lili said that, she pped her hands, and the maids brought in a piping hot meal. Despite the warmth from the firece, the food lined up before her was hot enough to produce steam.


    She took a portion from the big pot and poured it into a smaller dish. It was a yellow-colored soup. Inside were vegetables and potatoes cut big and ruggedly.


    Meer took a warm spoon made out of wood and took a spoonful of the soup for herself. ¡®Fuu, fuu,¡¯ sounded her mouth as she blew on the spoonful of soup before bringing it into her mouth, whereupon the sweetness and warmth exploded in her mouth and very core of her body was warmed.


    ¡°Even the northern people struggle with the winter. I figured someone from the south, such as yourself, would find it especially difficult, so I¡¯ve gone out of my way to have a dish prepared to warm your body.¡±


    Meer was deeply touched by how considerate Lili was.


    A huge pot of soup and a heap of bread decorated the table. The bread was about as big as one¡¯s fist. Lili cut it and ate it after soaking it into the soup. When Meer imitated the way she ate, the cold hardened bread absorbed the hot soup to be soft and easy to eat once more.


    It was amonbination, but Meer found it refreshing.


    Fresh vegetables in cut bread, and then sandwiched with well-grilled meat. That was the dish called Wessen and it stimted Meer¡¯s appetite. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the soft bread or because of the easily chewable vegetable and spices, but it had a refreshing taste.


    ¡°This is buffaloFaro meat. We raise them locally. As for the vegetables, we can preserve them for a long time when left in snow, so we¡¯re using those.¡±


    Meer nodded as Lili exined while enjoying her own te of Wessen. Even digging up vegetable must be difficult in such a snowy ce. It was curious too if vegetables could even grow under snow, but she put that aside for the time being.


    Meer was far from a glutton, so the food served was more than enough for her.


    She much preferred this than the Western Capital, where gluttony was justice, or Elrain Kingdom, which always served sheep, beef, or pork.


    The green herbal tea after the meal was also effective at warming the body.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed your meal.¡±


    Meer was rubbing her belly after eating so much, but stopped after nodding with a blush.


    As she sipped her green herbal tea, she started writing on her parchment so they could get to business.


    ¡ªI have two concrete proposals to restore the economy here. The simple method would be to get support from the Western Capital, but this wasn¡¯t advisable.


    Lili nodded upon reading the contents of the parchment.


    The Western Capital had already be a massive economic bloc, and ces for people to spend their money, such as permanent markets and bath houses, were already being built. The Western Capital already had a steady source of ie, so there was no reason for them to support the north.


    But then in order to bring life to the economy, they need to rely on money from outside.


    There was no constant source for that presently. They needed a source of constant ie.


    ¡ªWhich brings us to the second method. Tourism and trade.


    The story would be different if this were the former Shushunu region that shared a border with the minor countries, but this was and far from the front lines, where the public order was rapidly improving and the traffic was gradually growing.


    In the past, the merchants only came once a month, but now they woulde once every 10 days. That¡¯s not unrted to the prosperity of the Western Capital.


    ¡ªIf you go the Western Capital, you¡¯ll never die from hunger.


    The Western Capital has grown so much much under the hands of the Governor-General of the Western Capital, Yoshu, that a rumor like that has been going around. The roads were wide, maintained, and connected to the other cities, and the economic promotion n, that could be said to be spearheaded by Alrodena Kingdom, invested a lot of human and financial resources into the construction and maintenance of the roads.


    The adventurers guild is always hiring people, so merchants gather to provide lodging, food, as well as sell other things to the adventurers. Countless merchants, from peddlers to traders to ve traders, supply these adventurers with goods, and then they rely on the roads to replenish their supplies and make their way back.


    At the core of this giant system was the Western Capital.


    Naturally, when so much money was circting, rich people would be born.


    And a portion of these nouveau rich would purchase luxury goods, such as going out on a trip. In fact, not just them, even normal people might want to go on a trip once their budget allows it. Seeing sights that one normally can¡¯t see, eating food that one normally can¡¯t eat, talking with people that one normally can¡¯t meet.


    That¡¯s where the snow-buried northes in.


    It looked mediocre on the onset, but Meer was able to pinpoint exactly where the advantage of the Autonomous Citiesy.


    As she walked by the window, she quietly picked up the Furo flower pot meant for decoration and brought it before Lili. Meer charmingly smiled and offered that pot to the prince before her.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    In the future, it would be said that it was around the winter of the third year of the King¡¯s Calendar that the ancestor of the travel agencies, the Aureya Store, was founded. Sightseeing in the northern autonomous city, said to be particrly popr among wealthy young girls, was a luxury so grand it was said that the governor-general Lili Aureya herself would personally escort the tourists unless it was too busy.


    Because of that the price was aptly high, but they seeded in acquiring many patrons.


    Hot meals - that were often forgotten in the hustle and bustle of the cities - were served, and during the snowy season, the local hero and renowned swordsman, Lily, would personally take care of their patrons while they listened to the sound of snow. It was a big hit among young children who yearned for her, rich people driven by their desire for prestige, and thedies who wanted to be pampered by a young knight.


    Four yearster she would put an end to the project, but by that time, the tourism in the north had already turned into a craze among the upper ss.


    In the summer, tourists woulde to find reprieve from the heat and enjoy the cold, and in the winter, tourists woulde to see the snow that was alien to the south. Under Lili¡¯s reign, the economy of the northern city did not decline but steadily advanced.


    On the other hand, few knew of the actions of the Silent Beauty in the north.


    After seeing her own proposalse to fruition, she quietly left the north and returned to the Western Capital. Or perhaps she herself was dumbfounded by how well that n went, but she herself never said anything about it, so no one really knows.


    One thing for sure was that her friendship with Lili Aureya continued.


    Their rtionship continued for many years, and they always gave each other gifts every season. Later on, when Mia was in conflict with a political enemy, Lili Aureya rushed to her side with her magic sword and repaid her friendship.


    In the flowernguage, the Flower of Furo means¡­


    Friendship.

 Volume 4, Intermission - The Strongest Gaidga (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Intermission - The Strongest Gaidga (1/3)</h4>


    Arrogant dark green eyes, a body twice as big as the Goblin King when he was at his ss, gray skin with a more pronounced ck, and a blood-red hair that ran from his head to his back and all the way to the end of his tail.


    Arms as thick as logs and hands that seemed like they could crush any normal goblin¡¯s head with ease. Fangs that peeked out from his mouth and painted a fierce image that made him fit to be called a demon from hell.


    One of his eyes was bandaged but that only made him more intimidating.


    His stiff tail could send foes flying, but there was also a horn at the end that could be used to pierce. If one were to be asked to give five of the strongest men in the Goblin King¡¯s Kingdom of the ck SunAlrodena Kingdom, he would surely be among them.


    That was the Chief of the Gaidga Tribe, Rashka.


    A goblin said to be the strongest among the tribes, and one who has received the divine protection of the Goddess of the Underworld because of his ancient blood.


    Rashka, a member of one of the four goblin tribes, that were said to be the founders of the goblins, had grown tired of war and would sometimes show up to the Gordob¡¯s medical team. His goal was Kuzan.


    But of course, it wasn¡¯t anything romantic. Although she¡¯d already lost the divine protection of the twin-headed snake, the Lord of Decay, to the tribes, she was still a noble priestess, who deserved respect.


    Even Rashka, who was fearless since his youth, had been properly instructed by his distant dad in that regard. ording to him, anyone whoys a hand on the priestess is shameless. Anyone who hurts the priestess is an enemy of the tribe. And the priestess is the person that should be respected the most among the tribes.


    The priestess was someone who devoted her body and prayed for the tribes¡¯ prosperity. She was someone who had foretold of the king¡¯s return.


    Whether she had power or not, she had authority.


    He didn¡¯t understand that much as a child, but even at his worst, he never once thought of hurting Kuzan. Rashka didn¡¯t know what kind of person someone who should be respected was, but the moment he met her, he knew she wasn¡¯t one to trifled with.


    Since then, the Goblin King appeared, in the blink of an eye, the tribes were unified, and then they chased away the great demons, restored the Fortress of the Abyss, and then¡­ Time passed. In that time, Rashka and Kuzan¡¯s rtionship hadn¡¯t changed even a little.


    ¡°Oh, Rashka-dono,¡± Kuzan said.


    Rashka waited for her time to end before visiting. When Kuzan saw him, she bowed her head.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Rashka said.


    The difference in stature between these two goblins was even bigger than the difference between an adult and a child, but they were definitely some of the most respected goblins.


    ¡°Tell me more of that story.¡±


    ¡°dly.¡±


    For a long time now, Rashka has been fond of the stories of his ancestor. The story of the biggest and fiercest goblin, who appeared with the original Goddess of the UnderworldDeetna.


    As the wings of the Goddess of the Darkness spread themselves, the twin red moon sisters illuminated the night, and Kuzan began to tell the tale of that valiant goblin.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The moment the old gods opened the door to the underworld, the War of the Gods began. The founders of the humans, the heroes, and the goblins and monsters that came to this world through the gate of the underworld.


    Through the giant hole opened in the ground, the ancient monsters appeared with the goddess leading them. The ancestor of the orcs, the Ancient Demon Beasts (Blue Orcs). The ancestor of the Great Demons (Ogres), the Ancient Great Demons (Ancient Ogres). The ancestor of the mindless giants and the onlyplete giant, the Wise Giant (Bahhal).


    Since they appeared in a world where the elves, the demihumans, the dragons, and the humans have already made homes for themselves, their first contact could only be war. However the battle between the Races of the Land and the Forces of the Underworld that started with what was essentially a surprise attack would quickly fall into a stalemate.


    While the Forces of the Underworld relied on their overwhelming strength advantage on an individual basis, the Forces of the Land were always increasing their number and fighting with quantity. Against these monsters, who hadn¡¯t even thought of reproducing, the Forces of the Land reproduced, raised their kin into soldiers, and fought.


    The forces of the underworld did not have parents or children because the monsters were born when the recesses of the cycle of the gathered souls in the underworld fell and hardened. They were born as part of a cycle, so they didn¡¯t have parents or children. If there had to be a parent, then the Goddess of the Underworld would be the parent of all the monsters.


    Hence, even though Mother Deetna had moved to the underworld, she was still continuing to give birth to life.


    Because of the forces of thend choosing to defend by increasing their numbers, the scale of their world grew even bigger, and while the monsters could still fight them, they became unable to overwhelm them.


    So the monsters started thinking. The races of thend were strong because they prospered. If they took that prosperity, then they should be able to defeat them.


    ¡ªWe too will prosper as a race.


    Mother Deetna granted that wish. She used most of her power to give the monsters a gender, she made them male and female, and made reproduction possible. She even made it so that they could reproduce even with the females of other species.


    Although the primal god, Kutiarga, was already dead by this time, and Deetna had moved to the underworld, her power was still worlds apartpared to the old gods.


    Yet after granting the wish of the monsters, something neither the monsters nor the goddess expected happened. The species that were born from reproduction were not the same as the original monsters.


    Diversity was the foundation of prosperity above thend. While the monsters continued to multiply, monsters that didn¡¯t listen to the Goddess of the Underworld and those who did whatever they wanted were born.


    The best example of these monsters was the descendants of the Wise Giant (Bahhal), the Mindless Giants (Gigantopitecus). The Wise Giant, that had a mode of life different from the giants birthed by the Gods of Starfaring¡© (Tear), looked at his descendants andmented.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost as if they¡¯ve degraded. There is no one who can surpass me.¡±


    When his descendants started to ignore his words, he led them away from the Forces of the Underworld and settled down at the western part of the continent, then dered neutrality.


    It was at this point that the battle between Mother Deetna¡¯s forces and the forces of thend started to change. As the generations changed, the war to wipe each other out by reproduction continued.


    The struggle for existence between the two forces had taken that form.


    The forces of the Goddess of the Underworld kept their advantage in the battle, but by the time they moved to the end of the eastern part of the continent, they were already starting to get tired.


    And when they¡¯d finally reached it and confronted the humans there, the new gods, the so-called gods of the humans, stood in her way.


    The power of the humans that had just recently risen to power were able to contest the monsters thanks to their overwhelming reproductive abilities and the changes that the new generations would bring to their civilization.


    Moreover, sometimes there was a human stronger than the rest, one that could only be born every few generations. This type of human was known as a ¡®hero¡¯. In the face of these heroes, the monsters given life by Deetna were defeated, and the death of her loyal monsters weakened her control over her monster army, causing their attack against the humans to weaken as well.


    Soon the monsters even fought among themselves and they ate each other.


    The exhaustion over the years undermined the Forces of the Underworld, and the Goddess of the Underworld¡¯s invasion was left at a standstill.


    Among the monsters loyal to the Goddess of the Underworld were the Demonic Children of Chaos (Goblins). They were small and did not have a strong ego like the bigger monsters, but they swore to follow only the Goddess of the Underworld.


    Under the lead of one the founders, the goblins continued to reproduce until their numbers exceeded all the other monsters in the army. Among those goblins were four that stood out from the rest.


    They were Gordob, Paradua, Ganra, and Gaidga.


    But by then, the War of the Gods was already in itsst stage, and due to Deetna giving too much of her power to the monsters, she grew weaker, and the human gods were able to use that opening to attack. Already, Deetna was on the course to defeat.

 Volume 4, Intermission - The Strongest Gaidga (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Intermission - The Strongest Gaidga (2/3)</h4>


    A Blue Orc ancestor, loyal to the goddess, was in by a hero, and the orcs who followed him were pushed by the humans led by the hero as they tried to retreat.


    Then a great fire that could scorch thendnded right at the center of that orc army. It radiated out rays of fire blessed by the God of Fire (Rodo).


    That attack that was just like a sun had been dropped on the earth was an ancient magic known as Starfall (Meteor).


    The hero that yed the Blue Orc was one of the heroes of this generation, the Martial God, and the one who wiped out the army was another hero, the Saint of mes.


    The orcs that responded to the call of the Blue Orc had given rise to an army much stronger than the humans, but the cunningness of the humans allowed them to surpass the orcs.


    The Blue Orc respected the brave ones who dared duel, so the humans prepared a battlefield for him that he couldn¡¯t avoid, and then sent the Martial God to dispatch the Blue Orc. At the same time, the Saint of mes casted Starfall (Meteor) at the orcs that were about to flee and brought victory to the humans.


    Although the orcs had been equipped with the armor of the underworld, the power of the meteor was overwhelming, and it continued to burn even after the scorching thend, leaving the orcs in aplete disadvantage.


    ¡°The enemy is about to flee!¡¡Keep attacking!¡±


    The Martial God¡¯s ck hair swayed from the aftermath of the meteor, but she pointed her dazzling sword at the back of the orc army.


    The human army cried out in response to the Martial God¡¯s call and advanced. The Martial God, who proffered to be able to move easily and was equipped with an armor that protected only certain parts, such as her chest, was still a young girl.


    She too was about to continue chasing after the orcs, but before she knew it, the Saint of mes had appeared behind her and grabbed her arm.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re already at your limit.¡±


    ¡°So what? I¡¯ll still wipe them out.¡±


    The saint shook her head and the Martial God red at her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been reckless. I¡¯ll go, so you back off.¡±


    ¡°But you just used your spell, didn¡¯t you!?¡±


    ¡°Let me throw your words back at you. So what? I am the Saint of mes. With the titles of both hero and me in my name, I will burn all my enemies.¡±


    The Saint of mes that wore an eyepatch over one of her eyes impishlyughed, and with the dignity and determination befitting a hero, her golden hair swayed as she stretched her hand up toward the heavens.


    ¡°My tears will scorch the heavens (Fire Rain).¡±


    Hundreds of magic formations with the color of mes appeared in the air, and the mes of arrows that they shot possessed the power of the human with the greatest mana. As she took off her eyepatch, she red at heaven and earth with her red eyes, and she beheld the heavens dye itself in the color of mes as rains of fire descended upon their enemy.


    In this moment, the orcs ceased to be an army, and what would¡¯ve been a pursuing battle turned into a trifling subjugation quest.


    ¡°With this, you won¡¯t have to go anymore. Now, go get some rest,¡± the Saint of me said.


    ¡°Stop pushing yourself like that! Do you want to die!?¡± the Martial God said.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind dying for you.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°It was just a joke. Anyway, it¡¯s just a subjugation quest now, so feel free to take care of it if you want. I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯m going.¡±


    After putting the eyepatch back on her eye, the saint turned heel, and so did the Martial God after she confirmed the humans chasing after the orcs.


    While the humans chased after the fleeing orcs, the orcs were a mess. Some of them chose to fight, while others chose to run; which is why, whatever resistance they put up barely held in front of the organized humans, and so, they were taken out one after another.


    The orcs escaped deep into the forests of the world, but the humans never stopped pursuing them. The humans wanted to use this opportunity to thoroughly weaken them.


    ¡°Hunt everyst one of those pigs!¡±


    The human at the lead was not a hero himself, but he was undoubtedly a powerful human. He buried his spear in the back of the orc in front of him and stomped it dead with the hooves of his steed.


    ¡°Attack, attack¡ª!?¡±


    The human at the lead of the army tried to encourage his soldiers, but stopped midway. An arrow had found its way into his chest, knocking him off of his steed, and then¡­


    ¡°To battle!¡±


    A voice resounded, and goblins ridingrge monster beasts leaped out of the darkness and attacked the humans. At the same time, arrows rained on them, and after breaking through several lines of the human army, they fled back to the darkness.


    It was a surprise attack within the depths of the forest. Moreover, with such excellent application of their mobility, the humans couldn¡¯t follow the goblins at all. But the humans were no cowards. After all they were the favored children who rose to power when the Races of the Land were being pushed in the east.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Demonic Children of Chaos (Goblins)! Intercept them!¡±


    Encouraged by the voice of their bravemander, they took out their swords and spears, and then they hid their bodies behind their shields to protect themselves from the goblins running in the darkness while they waited for an opportunity to strike back.


    But then in front of them quietly appeared a goblin from the direction that the orcs had fled in. It was a goblin too big for a goblin. It was even tall enough to stand among orcs. With its fangs reaching out for the heavens from its strong lower jaw, it was the picture of ferocity. Its gaze even gleamed with so much ferocity despite the dark of the forest that even the monster beasts feared it. His arms, his torso, and his legs¡­ They were all twice as thick as normal goblins.


    He was the famed Gaidga, the strongest among the goblins.

 Volume 4, Intermission - The Strongest Gaidga (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Intermission - The Strongest Gaidga (3/3)</h4>


    As Gaidga looked down at the humans, he wielded his special club over his wide shoulders, and bellowed out a howl at the humans hiding behind their shields. With a swing of his club, heads were crushed along with their helmets. The beginning of his attack was akin to a giant monster beast being unleashed upon the humans.


    Like a storm out of control, the humans¡¯ spears were deflected and their swords flung away, and the people that approached were either smashed dead or sent flying. In this way, the pursuit of the humans had essentially beenpletely halted.


    As the humans continued to suffer from Gaidga¡¯s powerful blows, the humans gradually found themselves needing to retreat.


    When the humans started to flee, Gaidga looked down at them and smiled ferociously.


    ¡°I am Gaida of the goblins! The strongest goblin warrior!¡¡If you believe yourself stronger, then face me in battle!¡±


    But after having a taste of his power, the humans did not seem like they would respond to his call.


    ¡°Are you cowards who can only fight when your enemies have turned their backs!?¡¡Is there no warrior among you who dares fight me!?¡±


    When Gaidga stepped forward, the humans stepped back.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    But there was one warrior who was brave enough to push his way from the sea of shields. He was past 30, and the way he moved and acted gave the impression of a strong and experienced warrior.


    ¡°The likes of the small goblins dare put on airs!?¡± He said.


    ¡°Ku ha ha!¡¡As if a cowardly human has the right to say that!¡±


    As Gaidga returned the human¡¯s mockery, he swung his blood-stained club to rid it of the blood sticking to it.


    ¡°You called yourself Gaidga!¡¡I am Bershka!¡¡Son of Eldred from the house of Farren, the thirteenth warrior family of the east!¡±


    After naming themselves, they slowly approached each other. Bershka¡¯s weapon was a short spear.


    ¡°Is your prestige so little that you need to utter your parent¡¯s name!?¡± Gaidga said.


    ¡°You mock me!?¡± Bershka said.


    Provoked, Bershka was the first to step forward. The speed of his short spear was not something that the normal soldier couldpare to. Blessed by the gods, his single thrust transformed into three, and then repeated three times. 9 thrusts all in all, every one of them was so fast that only a silver stroke being drawn could be seen.


    But Gaidga did not defend.


    With hisrge club held out, he charged straight into Bershka¡¯s range.


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    And without even giving the time to scream, crushed Bershka¡¯s head with his club.


    Without even attempting to dodge, Gaidga had rushed to his enemy and attacked. Though Bershka was an experienced warrior, even he did not expect that. 9 wounds appeared on Gaidga¡¯s chest, but only a fierce smile surfaced on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve in him! Now, who¡¯s next!?¡±


    In the face of the goblin¡¯s bellows, the humans were already about to run. After the death of Bershka, who yed a central role in their military prowess, there was no one left to support their morale.


    ¡°Move, we¡¯re retreating!¡±


    Despite that the humans properly watched the rear as they retreated, and though the goblins wanted to give chase, they couldn¡¯t do so.


    ¡°Very good, in that case¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    When Gaidga found out that the enemy army refused to copse despite losing their valiant general, he wanted to attack once again, but someone stopped him. The small Gordob had appeared behind him without him realizing.


    ¡°Grandfather, there is no need to stop. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of my victory?¡±


    ¡°Even if they copse, they are but one seed leaf. It is more crucial that we support the retreat of the other races.¡±


    Gaidga clicked his tongue as he watched the humans flee, then he turned heel.


    ¡°Young Paradua and young Ganra have also gathered. We shall go north next.¡±


    ¡°I get it, I get it. We¡¯ll save the orcs, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The wise Gordob worked with the three strong ones to aid in the rescue of the orcs. The way he saw it, the Forces of the Underworld were already on the path to defeat.


    Defeat could not be avoided. For the power of the one whom they¡¯ve sworn fealty to, the Goddess of the Underworld, was visibly growing weaker. In the near future, her influence over the surface will surely be swept clean.


    But therein yet lies some questions. How would they lose? How much will they lose?


    The goblins, the orcs, and many other races from the Forces of the Underworld have taken up residence on the surface and have established their roots. That¡¯s why even after the Goddess of the Underworld loses in this war between gods, they needed to ensure that they¡¯ll leave enough foundation for their descendants to live on.


    It was also so that they can take the lead in the next battle when the Goddess of the Underworld returns.


    Hence, the goblins formed an alliance with the defeated orcs and continued to fight this war of retreat. During the long, painful war, many lives were lost and many were also born.


    The turning point of this long war was at the center of the continent. In this battle that would be called the Battle of Helms Canyon, the humans created an army thatbined the forces of various races. The leading character of this army was Alsanzark Kingdom, The army involved the races that have lived since long ago - the humans, the elves, the demihumans, and they numbered 40,000.


    As for the monsters fighting them, their army consisted of the Demonic Children of Chaos (Goblins), the Demon Pigs (Orcs), the Mindless Giants (Gigantopitecus), the Man-Eating Demons (Trolls), and the Woodmen (Elds). In total, they numbered 50,000.


    Although they numbered more than the humans, they werecking something vital.


    A powerful existence.


    The war had been continuing for so long that the powerful monsters have already died. Meanwhile, the Martial God and the Saint of mes of the humans were still in good health.


    It has already been 5 years since the Blue Orc was felled in battle.


    Most of the monsters that appeared with the Goddess of the Underworld have already either been in by the heroes or fled with the Goddess of the Underworld. The Wise Giant (Bahhal) had sent the Mindless Giant (Gigantopitecus), but he himself did not appear because he was too smart. He knew that this battle could only end in defeat.


    Compared to the monsters that did not have amander to lead them and were relying purely on numbers, the humans had Arx, the hero [1] that founded a nation, and the coalition army that still had two heroes. If anyone just racked their head a little, they could easily see that the monsters had no chance of winning.


    Yet despite that, the wise Gordob refused to give up. They would probably lose, but if they could justnd a blow on the humans, they would be able to stop their invasion by that much.


    Gordob shared those thoughts only with his fellow goblins.


    ¡°So we¡¯re going to be sacrificed?¡± Ganra asked.


    Ganra red sharply at Gordob. When Gordob nodded, he snorted and looked outside. Paradua groaned with a difficult face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind. I can¡¯t live forever anyway. If my name will pass on to my descendants, then I don¡¯t mind dying,¡± Gaidga said.


    Only Gaidga was indifferent.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think death is scary either, but who¡¯s going to leave the ones left behind?¡± Ganra asked.


    ¡°Grandfather can do it,¡± Gaidga smiled.


    ¡°Are you okay with that? Normally, the strong is supposed to take over after the ancestor,¡± Ganra said.


    The ancestor of the goblins had already been in by the enemy as well. Ganra looked suspiciously at Gaidga, but thetter just waved his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine as long it¡¯s someone strong and fierce,¡± Gaidga said.


    ¡°¡­Someone strong and fierce, huh,¡± Ganra said.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about grandfather. You already have an idea where those who can¡¯t fight will live, right?¡± Gaidga nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already made promises with the orcs and the ogres. They will live near the Fortress of the Abyss,¡± Gordob said.


    ¡°¡­Then there¡¯s nothing left to worry about. The de of my spear exists to send the enemy to oblivion,¡± Paradua nodded as he drew a stroke with his spear. ¡°Is there still something you¡¯re unhappy about?¡±


    A fierce smile surfaced on Ganra and heughed. ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh. If that¡¯s what you¡¯ve decided, then I couldn¡¯t possibly have any problems. My arrows exist to destroy the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡¡Well, that¡¯s how it is. Grandfather. Don¡¯t worry so much. We¡¯ll defeat those humans for you. My club exists to crush the enemy!¡±


    As the three goblinsughed, Gordob bowed his head.


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± he said.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°So, how did it turn out?¡±


    Rashka asked, but Kuzan sorrowfully looked up at the twin red moons.


    ¡°¡­They lost. Regardless how much bravery they showed, how much they unified the goblins, before the humans, who still had their heroes, they could not surpass them. In the end, Ganra was defeated by a demihuman and Paradua was defeated by an elf¡¯s arrow.¡±


    ¡°Then was the battle of our ancestors meaningless?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. Thest goblin to go to battle, Gaidga, took position in Helms Canyon, and with the warriors he brought with him, fought to buy time for the monster army to attack the humans from the side.¡±


    As the wings of darkness began to descend, Rashka of Gaidga closed his eyes and imagined Gaidga¡¯s valiant figure.


    ¡°The precious time that Gaidga bought allowed the monsters to somehowunch a counterattack against the humans and forced a considerable number of casualties on their end. They fought for three days and three nights, and at the end of it all, every one of them was covered in wounds, and they were wiped out.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what Gaidga was thinking.¡±


    When he closed his eyes and imagined Gaidga, the face that appeared was that of his father, whom he looked up to in his youth.


    ¡°I doubt it was just regret. Because before he went to battle, he encouraged his soldiers.¡±


    ¡ªI am the strongest of the goblins, Gaidga, and you are the warriors fighting with me!¡¡Let the will of the dying resound throughout heaven an dearth! One day, our descendants will surely return to thisnd!¡¡One day, with our Goddess of the Underworld, they will return with our names!


    As Rashka opened his eyes a little, he felt like he heard the voice of his distant ancestor.


    [1] - The term for hero here is eiyuu instead of yuusha, which is usually the one used to refer to the humans with superpowers. This is the only time eiyuu is used, so he might not have superpowers.

 Volume 4, Chapter 265 - Departure (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 265 - Departure (1/3)</h4>


    Gastora rolled over and showed his belly.


    He felt right at home on his mother, Reshia¡¯s,p as he put on a defenseless appearance, so that she¡¯d fawn over him. The fur of the gray wolf spread from his forelegs to his back, while a white, soft hair covered the part from his belly to his hind legs.


    Every time Reshia¡¯s fingersbed through his soft, white hair, Gastora felt sleep inch ever closer.


    Reshia was in the room she¡¯d been allocated and was sitting on her bed. She seemed to be looking sadly at Gastora, but the happy gray wolf was not reflected on her eyes. Her mind was upied by the Goblin King.


    When they met in the forest before, the Goblin King ruled over the goblins and seemed so strong he couldn¡¯t lose to anyone. But the Goblin King she saw today was wounded so gravely that not even her powers could heal him, and yet despite that, he tried to fulfill his duty.


    Why was he so strong? She couldn¡¯t understand it.


    She told the Goblin King before. ¡®Why are you that strong? Anyone would cry when they¡¯re sad. Anyone would want to run away when they¡¯re suffering. No one has the right to chastise anyone for doing so.¡¯


    In response, the Goblin King said this.


    ¡ªBecause I can¡¯t forgive it. I can¡¯t forgive weakness in a monster such as myself.


    ¡°A monster, huh¡­¡±


    That monster risked his own life just to save her.


    If she¡¯d been left alone, it was likely that she would¡¯ve¡ª No, not just her, but even Zenobia would have turned into an existence that could only spread cmity in the world.


    Now, that would be a monster.


    That elf, Pale, said that the Goblin King was attached to her. She was probably right. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life and fought a god for her.


    But if so, then why?


    ¡°Is it because he¡­ loves me?¡±


    She tried saying it out, but then furrowed her brows. If he loved her, he¡¯s never tried to touch her¡­


    ¡°U~¡±


    Gastora had been sleeping when he suddenly yawned and stood up.


    ¡°Heh, must be nice to be as rxed as you.¡±


    She grabbed Gastoria by his neck and lifted him up to her eyes, and Gastra softly growled.


    *Knock! *Knock! Sounded the door. Reshia called out, and a voice resounded from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Mother, mother.¡±


    Those words were said sloppily. Perhaps, they got the wrong room. After all, no one¡¯s ever called her mother. She hasn¡¯t even be a parent yet.


    She threw Gastora to the bed and stood up to open the door.


    When she opened the door, her eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Mother, mother!¡±


    A gray wolf tall enough to reach her chest was standing there and talking as she rubbed her head against her.


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, mother, meet you, happy.¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    As Reshia froze in shock, Cynthia licked her hands. Yes, an adult gray wolf was clinging to her.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re Cynthia?¡±


    Reshia found herselfparing Gastora, who was sleeping on the bed, and the giant gray wolf in front of her.


    ¡°Mother, Cynthia, you forgot?¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-You can talk.¡±


    Reshia was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t process the situation, but when she realized Cynthia¡¯s sad growls, she told her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±


    Reshia stooped down and hugged Cynthia, and Cynthia¡¯s tail started happily wagging. After enjoying themselves in their reunion, Reshiapared Cynthia with Gastora.


    ¡°¡­Why is there such a big difference?¡±


    Gastora¡¯s fur stood up on end as he tried to threaten Cynthia, but Cynthia just put out one paw and easily suppressed Gastora. Gastora struggled, but it was all in vain. Because of how easy her victory hade, a smile surfaced on Cynthia. Reshia wasn¡¯t sure, but she sounded happy.


    ¡°Gastora, kid.¡±


    ¡°Gau, gau!¡±


    Gastora yelled, but unfortunately, Reshia couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying at all.


    ¡°Cynthia, strong. Cynthia, big sister.¡±


    ¡°Gau, gauuu!¡±


    Gastora tried to escape Cynthia¡¯s paw, but it was all in vain. The gap in their strength was too overwhelming. After that Cynthia rolled over to Reshia¡¯s feet, and when Gastora came running over, she swept him away with a swing of her tail and dered her victory.


    ¡°Gastora, weak. Cynthia, strong. Mother, Father, Cynthia, will protect.¡±


    After being pped away with a tail whip, Gastora had suffered aplete defeat. He let out a sad whimper, and ran out of the room.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ Cynthia, siblings shouldn¡¯t fight among themselves. You need to get along with each other.¡±


    Reshia said as she patted Cynthia on the head.


    ¡°Gastora, spoiled. Not good.¡±


    When she said that unhappily, Reshia became thoughtful. Perhaps the reason why Cynthia became so amazing was because she was with the Goblin King.


    ¡°Hmm, did I raise him wrong?¡±


    It¡¯s true that she¡¯d been spoiling him. And after seeing the evident difference between Cynthia and Gastora, and Cynthia saying that he shouldn¡¯t be spoiled, Reshia felt all the more that she¡¯d messed up.


    Reshia didn¡¯t chase after Gastora.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Gastora ran.


    Cynthia and him were born together, so why did she grow up so quickly? Compared to her, he still looked like a child. Frustration and sorrow mixed together within him.


    Even the words of constion from the other females that used to bring himfort was now nothing but noise to him. He ran in a daze through the stone halls, but when he took a turn, his field of vision was suddenly blocked.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Gi Za Zakuend, the wizard ss, looked at him suspiciously. With his book in one hand, he picked up Gastora, who was ying with his robe, by the scruff of his neck.


    ¡°¡­Have I seen you before?¡±


    Gastora growled and Gi Za stared at him for a while, then feeling relieved, he made a sinister smile andughed at the gray wolf.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you His Majesty¡¯s gray wolf?¡±


    In the face of that sagacious but cold smile, Gastora shuddered.


    ¡ªIs this goblin nning on eating me?


    Gastora struggled more despite his paws dangling in the air.


    They¡¯d lived together before, so he knew. Goblins ate anything. They ate even those red things hanging from the tree branches that Gastora would never eat.


    Perhaps, they would eat even him. Of course, Gastora couldn¡¯t be further from the truth, but this misunderstanding couldn¡¯t be solved since they couldn¡¯t understand each other.


    ¡°What, are you lost?¡¡You look like you¡¯re struggling, but¡­


    ¡°Gau, gaugauuu!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be so lively. Hmm, let¡¯s share some of that liveliness of yours with His Majesty.¡±


    Gastora desperately tried to struggle, but the gap in strength was simply too big. Unable to resist, he could only growl.


    After walking for a while, a door opened and they found themselves in the king¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Your Majesty. The selection isplete.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, sorry to trouble you¡­ So, who is that in your hand?¡±


    As the Goblin King looked inquisitively at him, Gastora desperately tried to call for help from him.


    ¡°What do you mean? He is the King¡¯s Treasure. He was too lively, so I brought him with me.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, Gastora¡­ Well, that¡¯s fine. Come here.¡±


    Gi Za threw Gastora toward the Goblin King, and Gastora immediately bolted off for the king¡¯s chest, then growled menacingly at Gi Za.


    ¡°You seem to be quite hated, no?¡±


    The Goblin King wryly smiled, and Gi Za answered with a snort.


    ¡°Rather than that, please take a look at this instead. It¡¯s a list of the people who will be apanying you in your journey.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The Goblin King took the parchment and checked the names written inside.


    Reshia Fel Zeal¡¯s name was at the top of the list. Gi Go Amatsuki and Yustia¡¯s name were in the list as well. The people listed in the parchment have been picked out while minimizing the number of people that held high ranks in the army. That was the condition the Goblin King had given since he¡¯ll be away from his duties for a while.


    ¡°To be honest, I wished I could leave you here too.¡±


    ¡°But then that wouldn¡¯t be what we agreed upon. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ming along. Besides, I can just leave the druids to Gi Do Buruga. It¡¯s a good opportunity too since he¡¯s been focusing too much on that elven princes and has been cking off recently.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be troubling Pale too.¡±


    ¡°That ill-natured woman won¡¯t be bothered by minor matters. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    As a sagacious but scheming smile appeared on Gi Za, the Goblin King returned it with a kingly, wry smile. As he patted Gastora, who was sticking out only his head from his chest, he looked over the roster and became thoughtful.


    ¡°¡­Very well. One day, I too will die. When that dayes, it will be up to you and the others to maintain the kingdom. This is a good opportunity indeed.¡±


    ¡°Ominous words, Your Majesty. But no such thing will happen as long as I¡¯m alive.¡±


    Gi Za turned heel and left the room. When he walked the way he came from, he happened into Pale.


    ¡°How is His Majesty?¡± She asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±


    Pale nodded and entered the Goblin King¡¯s room.


    ¡°Your Majesty, a report regarding the war in the east has arrived.¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 266 - Departure (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 266 - Departure (2/3)</h4>


    The eastern expedition of the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom), ruled by the Goblin King, was being advanced by four main groups. Those moving east from the north of the vassal state, Shirad Kingdom, were Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain) and Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army (Felduk).


    Those moving east from the south of the vassal state, Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk). Further down south was the mixed army, who were trying to make their way east through the Land of the Southern Barbarians.


    The mixed army was made up of Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s Thousand-Demon Army (Sazanorga) and Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s army (Regiol). Their allies, the Kushain Believers, have also sent their Akazones to join them. The other vassal states also sent some of their soldiers.


    During the War of the Saint, the small country of Orphen was forced to surrender after receiving a devastating blow from Aransain. Aransain kept going east after that and went through the mountains and attacked the countries in the northern area.


    As the army that boasted the greatest mobility among the goblins, their mobility could best show itself in the ins, but that didn¡¯t mean they minded fighting in forests or mountains. In fact, because the Paradua tribe lived in the Forest of Darkness, their ck tigers could show their worth best in such ces.


    However, the report that came showed a surprising result - they were struggling.


    The minor nations being close to each other meant that they were close to their enemies. When a country has an enemy that could reach them in as little as five days, they could only turn to fortresses to protect themselves.


    Moreover, the rtionship between the minor nations were historically bad; hence, there have been plenty of instances where they built fortresses to protect their borders. The greastest weapon of Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain was their mobility. Which is why they didn¡¯t have anything that could weaken their mobility, like siege weapons.


    But of course, Gi Ga Rax wasn¡¯t so foolish as to attack a fortress without thinking, so he was currently trying various things to see what would stick and allow him to conquer the enemy nations.


    After hearing the report, the Goblin King nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gi Ga, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine. I expect good results from him.¡±


    Pale was the one reporting to the king, and when she heard what he said, she immediately sent those words to Gi Ga. To the various generals fighting in the front lines, no better reward could be given, so Pale treated it as such.


    While Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain was struggling, Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Felduk made smooth progress.


    The ¡®Blood-Stained Giant Axe¡¯ that showed its power at the regions rebellious to the rule of the goblins. The storm of goblin violence and cruelty that carved fear into the hearts of the humans that opposed them. Felduk was all that personified, and by treating those who surrendered sooner better, they made smooth progress in their way east.


    They¡¯d brought the siege weapons that the young hero of the Kushain Believers had taught them about, so they were easily able to destroy the fortresses that stood in their way. Any humans they captured were turned into battle ves. In fact, one country had already been destroyed, and they were already starting the conquest of the next country.


    ¡°Gi Gu-dono is requesting that civil officials that could help govern be dispatched. Also, Ganon Latosh-dono, the person in charge of the logistics of the Eastern Expedition, has an urgentint.¡±


    The Goblin King raised his brows and took the parchment from Pale¡¯s hands. When he read through it, half of what had been written was a depressing rant, while the other half was full ofints.


    ¡°So, in other words, the number of battle ves have been increasing endlessly, and now the supplies can¡¯t hold, so please do something about it?¡±


    ¡°More or less. Will you be scolding him?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Do we have civil officials to spare? Ones that we could send to Ganon?¡±


    Although the way Gi Gu fought was certainly efficient, it left a lot of work to be done on the governance side of things. Alrodena may have conquered half of the continent already, but that did not mean that they had infinite supplies.


    But if the Goblin King told Gi Gu to stop increasing the number of battle ves, the only thing that could happen next was a massacre. As such, it made more sense to send some civil officials instead.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just two, we do have some to spare.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Let Ganon know that we¡¯re sending them as reinforcements and that he should make the best of them. Also, tell Yoshu to purchase crops from the merchants affiliated with us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re purchasing from the enemy countries, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Our goal is either the Holy Kingdom Alsas or the Oceanic Kingdom Yarma, who are waiting behind the minor nations.¡±


    Nothing could be better for Alsas and Yarma than for Alrodena Kigndom, who was trying to expand aggressively, to expend itself against the minor nations. Though the countries themselves have yet to sh, the war had already begun. Instead of sending reinforcements and possibly receiving a terrible counterattack, Alsas and Yarma instead chose to send food and equipment to make the minor nationsst as long as possible.


    But the Goblin King was going to purchase that food and use it to nurture Felduk¡¯s battle ves. The increase in food supply will be taken care of by Ganon and the new civil officials.


    ¡°I have a suggestion. What if we left the purchasing to the Kushunora House of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom or perhaps, the Merchant Country of Pena?¡±


    ¡°¡­Either which are hostile to us, no?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Perhaps it could be the start of reconciliation¡­ Of course, for Kushunora, we would have to promise to reduce their charges a little, while for Pena¡¯s merchants, we could promise to rescind the right to free entry to their territory. If we promise these things, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll agree.¡±


    ¡°So the merchants affiliated with us are already strong enough to contend with them then?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is a limit to everything, after all. Perhaps, they¡¯ll be another problem in the future. Besides, it would be problematic if their political connections got to their head.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Discuss it with Yoshu first, then make it happen.¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 266 - Departure (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 266 - Departure (3/3)</h4>


    Pale nodded and then reported about the other battlefields.


    The Zeilduk that Gi Gi Orudo led went south from the annexed nation, the Kingdom of Shirad. Many of the assassin units led by Gi Ji Arsil have also been deployed in that area.


    ¡°As expected, they¡¯re having a hard time,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ording to Pale¡¯s report, there were barely any giant monster beasts harmful to humans in the center of the continent. The monsters beasts they¡¯ve brought with them from the west were indeed useful in battle and would aid them greatly in capturing forts, but just like humans, they were also exhausted whenever they fought.


    No matter how many monster beasts they might lead with them, the number of beasts birthed could not possibly catch up with their losses after each battle.


    ¡°Gi Gi-dono has tried making the monsters beasts wear armor, but¡­¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t been able to produce results.¡±


    The king became thoughtful.


    The n to order the monster beasts in the west to relocate to Gi Bu Rakuta, who was in charge of resupplies, was already at an impasse. It may have been because of the water or the soil, but regardless, the giant monster beasts of the west couldn¡¯t endure the sudden migration, and many of them have died.


    The horse-type monster beasts were much better off, but they were also unable to fulfill the role of siege weapons.


    ¡°Are there no monster beasts in the Land of the Southern Barbarians?¡± The Goblin King asked.


    ¡°They do have a lot of monsters beasts, but none of the big ones that Gi Gi-dono wants,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°I see. Well, let Gi Gi know that there¡¯s no need to rush. He can preserve his forces and slowly pile up his victories.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    Among the military reports, thest report was about the mixed army.


    With Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s Sazanorga and Gi Jii¡¯s Regiol as their core, the mixed army boasted an army 6,000 men strong. This army, that had a rtivelyrge number of humans, advanced at a slower rate than the other armies, but it was able to steadily defeat its foes.


    The Land of the Southern Barbarians was originally home to the Earth Elves (Gnome). With them leading the way, by the time they¡¯d reached the east, they¡¯d already driven one country into a corner.


    At the center of their victories was the young hero of the Kushain Believer, Vn Do Zul. With his Akazone with him, he showed results that wouldn¡¯t lose out to Gi Zu or Gi Jii.


    ¡°A terrifyingly calm tactician, it seems.¡±


    That was how Pale appraised Vn.


    ¡°As an ally, he is indeed reliable. I suppose we¡¯ll have to prepare a gift for Queen Mira.¡±


    ¡°A wise decision, Your Majesty. Perhaps it will encourage the other countries as well.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give a portion of the territories they¡¯ve conquered to the Kushain Believers. I¡¯m sure this will spur Shirad as well.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    After wrapping up the reports rted to the armies, Pale remembered something.


    ¡°Come to think of it, there was a letter from Queen Mira too. It said that she would like to use the opportunity to decide the official name of their country.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Unlike the Goblin King¡¯s rude impressions of Saint Mira, which supposed her and her people to be a jovial bunch, Saint Mira came up with a decent name.


    ¡°dinia¡­ Apparently, it means, ¡®to paradise¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, we¡¯ll need to send an official letter to dinia in the near future.¡±


    ¡°Since Queen Mira is the head of their state, perhaps they should be referred to as the Holy Matriarchy of dinia.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go with that then.¡±


    ¡°Yes. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    As the Goblin King wryly smiled, Pale continued with her next report.


    It was about the letter of retirement by the adventurers guild, general manager, Yoshu, as well as a letter of rmendation, rmending that Helen Meer to seed him.


    ¡°Apparently, Yoshu-dono will remain as the governor-general of the western capital, but he wishes to relinquish his position as general manager of the adventurers guild, so he could concentrate his efforts on the reforms and his duties as governor-general.¡±


    ¡°Yoshu is the one rmending her, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s someone that can be trusted.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a letter from that Helen Meer-dono as well. A proposal regarding the development of the unexplorednds to the south. Will you be taking a look at it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After reading through the proposal once, the Goblin King groaned. It was well done. From the profits in case of sess to the losses in case of failure. From the needed personnel to the method to secure them. Even the time needed had been calcted. It was a proposal so well thought out that they could carry it out as soon as the Goblin King gave permission.


    After reading the parchment divided into severalyers, the Goblin King nodded.


    ¡°Have you read through this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought it was well made.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s feasible?¡±


    ¡°¡­About 70% I¡¯d say.¡±


    ¡°And the remaining 30%?¡±


    ¡°Unforeseen things happen. Our army in the east could lose, after all.¡±


    ¡°I see, but even with that in mind, this is a splendid proposal.¡±


    ¡°Shall we put it into action?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yoshu will have more work to do, but have them start it as a part of the reforms.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, the monster beasts that Gi Gi wants can be found in the unexplorednds. The mixed army should create a base for the Kurua.¡±


    ¡°They will need about a month.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded, and Pale turned heel.


    With the policies the kingdom would take decided, all that was left was for the Goblin King to return safe.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The people apanying the king numbered 80. The remaining 20 people were ordered by Pale to go ahead and prepare the king¡¯s amodations, and serve as a point of contact with the capital, The City Where the King Sits (Revea Su).


    The Goblin King was hesitant at first, but after Pale exined to him how important the actions of the king was, he agreed with her arrangements.


    ¡°A carefree trip won¡¯t be possible, it seems.¡±


    The Goblin King said to Reshia beside him. The way he shrugged his shoulders suggested that this journey wasn¡¯t as he¡¯d expected.


    ¡°We can have a carefree trip next time, Your Majesty Going on a trip together to see the viges might not be a bad idea,¡± Reshia said as she rode on Cynthia and caressed her¡­


    On the back of the Goblin King¡¯s ¡®Sui¡¯, was Gastora looking around restlessly.


    ¡°Exactly. Please feel free to look around as much as you want once the continent has been unified,¡± Pale said calmly.


    ¡°Once the contintent has been unified, huh,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Yes, it shouldn¡¯t be long now. Be safe until then,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°¡­Of course,¡± the Goblin King said.


    After thinking for a moment, Pale smiled a somewhat lonely smile.


    ¡°¡­We sylphs don¡¯t have any sensible words for times like this. May your fortunes in war continue (Veradurna), doesn¡¯t work quite well either. A pity.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let me teach you,¡± Reshia said.


    Pale and the Goblin King turned to Reshia, who puffed up her chest and whispered by Pale¡¯s ears. And then as Pale gave the greeting of a subordinate, she muttered the words she¡¯s been taught.


    ¡°May fortune be with you in your travels (Gernst, Rias), Your Majesty,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be going then,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°His Majesty isn¡¯t sensible either, huh,¡± Reshia said.


    ¡°Uhh, really?¡± The Goblin King said.


    ¡°Yes, when ites to asions like these,¡± Reshia said.


    Reshia approached the Goblin King and ticklishly whispered to him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡±


    As the Goblin King turned to the kneeling Pale, their eyes met.


    ¡°Blessings (Radias) to your travels (Baroslushata).¡±


    At that, the Goblin King and Reshia rode off together, and Pale saw them off until they disappeared from view.

 Volume 4, Intermission - Departure (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 4, Intermission - Departure (1/4)</h4>


    The sound of wings pping could be heard. The time hase for the youngest to soar to the sky.


    Within the cave where it has taken nest, that sound belonged to the dragon that has lived since times of old. At the peak of the ever snowy mountains, at the northern ridge of the mountains where the gods once fought, further north beyond,y and untrodden, where mountains stood tall. In that region that reached past the sea of clouds, neither legged men nor winged creatures could enter.


    Named after their creators, the Illusion (Famil and the God of Dreams (Jeje), in that one summit, within the embrace of the mountain, he was there.


    He, who has been spoken of since the age of the myths, the sky king, the Golden Dragon Grimoa was there.


    With a lifespan longer than even that of the elves, and the ability to produce subjects without a mate, he was more a god than a creature. He grew and fed off the mana in the sky, and the way he looked as his many subjects submitted themselves to him was truly the picture of the king of the sky. At his whim, he could scorch the entire continent, and it would be as easy as twisting a baby¡¯s hand.


    Those dragon scales that shone in gold, they were proof that he was the strongest among the dragons. With his wings spread, he spanned almost 30 meters long. And a golden crest could be found from his back extending to the nape of his neck.


    His eyes were sharp, and they shone like a pair of jewels that captured the azure of the sky. His fangs stood strong, and they could crush even the hard flesh of the giants made by the Gods of StarfaringTear. Deep into his throat could be found an organ known as the Fire Pouch. It allowed him to breathe mes, and so powerful were those se that that one breath was all it would take to destroy everything in heaven and earth.


    At the end of his powerful limbs were ws that could easily tear the Jewel Steel (Orichalcum) that the elves believed to be the hardest metal, and even armor made out of Blue-Silver Steel (Srna) would not be able to survive them.


    But as terrifying as a weapon as those were, the dragons¡¯ greatest weapony in their mana. Within them was enough mana to cast a myriad of spells simultaneously, and coupled with that was the intelligence to control them as well.


    But even if they were to lose themselves in their anger, anyone fool enough to receive the ire of dragons would only find themselves on the receiving end of the beast within. Dragons were intelligent, but they also possessed the terrifying nature of beasts.


    Such were the creatures known as dragons. To describe them merely as ¡®that born from dreams and illusions¡¯ was not enough. The dragons were terrifying creatures filled with all the concepts of the strong. And his subjects littered throughout the region that the humans imed unexplored. They numbered roughly 500. Every one of which, a match for 10,000 human soldiers, and yet as powerful as they were, they were also the greatest mages in history with mana that far outstripped other creatures.


    He, who indeed deserved to be known as the ruler of the sky, looked toward the sky from the cave with eyes that zed in blue.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    As his sapphire-colored eyes turned to the sky, a ferocious smile appeared on his mouth. Since the day he was born, there was someone that he considered his enemy. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t the case in his youth, but the moment he grew and became the ruler of the skies, he has always considered himself equal to the gods, and the only one to oppose him was a subject of the Goddess of the Underworld.


    As the stories passed down among the elves would have it, that creature would descend with clouds of dark, slithering through the sky, though his back grew no wings.


    And indeed, ck clouds filled the azure sky, and a face appeared with two horns that stood tall as though in defiance of the heavens.


    In his small hand was a jewel. He was the master of the dark clouds, that whomanded the lightning and the thunders, he was Gawain the Wingless Sky Snake.


    He toomanded 500 subjects, and the visage he painted while apanied with dark clouds roaring thunder could overwhelm all but the strongest willed.


    ¡°The promised time hase.¡±


    Gawain¡¯s voice resounded from the heavens, and Grimoa cried out.


    ¡°Rise, my subjects!¡¡You who know the name of Golden Dragon Grimoa!¡±


    His voice resounded throughout the mountainous region, and his subjects answered back. Wind dragons thatmanded the wind rose up. Rock dragons hidden within the mountains stood up and called forth floating rocks to show their might. Water Dragons that lived in theke shores called forth streams of water, while the fire dragons in the volcanic regions flew to Grimoa¡¯s side apanied by mes.


    If Grimoa the Golden Dragon was a dragon, then Gawain the Wingless Sky Snake was a ryuu [1].


    He would slither through the air with no wings, call forth cmities and rule over all creation.


    He looked down on Grimoa¡¯s subjects, who were brimming with fighting spirit, and then as a ferocious smile appeared on his mouth, from the sky, he dered the battle begun.


    ¡°Now, fight! Name yourself, my enemy!¡±


    Gawain demanded, and Grimoa answered.


    ¡°Now, fight! I am the rightful representative of the gods, the ruler of the sky, Grimoa the Dragon King! I have named myself. Now, name yourself, my nemesis!¡±


    ¡°I am Gawain! Servant to the Goddess of the Underworld, and the ruler of the heavens!¡±


    As they called upon their names, a courtesy that stemmed all the way back to the age of the gods, in the distant unexplorednds, the battle of the sky rulers began.


    [1] - Dragon in Japanese, in this case, likely pertaining to eastern-style dragons.

 Volume 4, Intermission - Rulers of the Sky (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Intermission - Rulers of the Sky (2/3)</h4>


    In ordance with the old ways of war, Grimoa forged ahead, apanied by his subjects. In the same vein, Gawain left his subjects, and the two giant creatures met in the air.


    Bellows resounded in concert, and the might of heaven swept over the surroundings.


    Fire, water, and wind did the Dragon King summon, two of each, they appeared before him. Were they to be released, vast destructions would be reaped upon the world. These were the primal form of magic, the Attack Spheres (Wrath Balls).


    To call upon them without dy required vast stores of ether, and to put them together required extensive knowledge. Either of which was a realm unknown to humans. And even the elves that excelled in the maniption of ether would find such a feat near impossible.


    Behind the Wrath Balls were magic formations.


    They existed to control the power of the Wrath Balls, they were Grimoa¡¯s will itself.


    Grimoa, who had summoned these things with a bellow, wasted no time in releasing them. With the slight opening made, thepressed powers shot out sharper and faster than arrows, the rays of light released by the wrath balls transformed into spears that could prate all of creation.


    But Gawain too was a god from the Age of the Gods.


    Though these spears could prate all of creation, there was no reason that they could not be blocked by something of the same make.


    Thus, the Ruler of the Heavens called forth tens of thousands of hammers of lighting. These gathered together, transforming into one giant lightning hammer to sweep the six rays of light.


    A hammer to extinguish fire, a hammer to vanquish water, a hammer to quell the wind, and in the wake of their sh, they reverberated far and wide. Especially, the water, for the lightning hammer turned it into vapor, and it dispersed into the surroundings, creating a veil of fog that obstructed sight. But either creature has been around since the Age of the Gods. There was no way they would not know the results of the powers they¡¯ve mustered. Immediately, a second and third spell was invoked.


    Tens of thousands of spells fashioned into a spear were summoned by the wrath spells one after another, they marched to extinguish their foe. In the sky, there they lined up. With a sea of des of fire, of water, and of wind summoned, Grimoa faced Gawain. Gawain¡¯s hammer of lightning was indeed powerful, but it was unwieldly precisely because of that.


    Grimoa¡¯s attacks shot out like waves, and unless he had another hand, Gawain would not be able to deal with them all.


    Numbers for numbers, that was a given. So he undid the fusion of the lightning hammers and fought back against the wave of elements.


    As vapors were split, a storm of lightning hammers descended upon the school of des.


    But this was within Grimoa¡¯s predictions, and within his mouth were woven the next spells of destruction. mes gathered within his Fire Pouch, and in the next moment, he breathed them out through a series of magic formations, unleashing powerful scorching mes.


    These mes devoured even his own school of des, empowering his me des to break through the rain of lightning. Though water and wind perished within his mes, the empowered me des erupted toward Gawain.


    But right before they could reach the Ruler of the Heavens, the world twisted and a ck sphere appeared, a Wrath Ball created for the sole purpose of twisting gravity. It devoured the me des that approached while continuously expanding and shrinking. This Wrath Ball that pulsated as though it were alive stood before Gawain as the absolute defense.


    ¡°What pleasant winds,¡± Gawain the Ruler of the Heavensughed.


    ¡°Ku ha ha!¡¡Yes, you should at least be that strong!¡± And Grimoa the Ruler of the Sky tooughed with leisure.


    To these two, such magic were no different from a greeting. These two creatures that possessed enough power to wipe out the humans that ruled the world greedily continued their battle.


    Just as the gods that birthed them were, they too lived within conflict. Azy world with no conflicts, they could not even conceive such a thing. To expend their mana like a creature breathed, and to bury their enemies in spells like the unceasing beating of the heart, that was the meaning of life.


    Here, the calctions and profits of men were irrelevant. So long as there was someone who could fight, their battle would continue, a different reason for battle was unneeded.


    After the powerful rulers gave their greetings, it was time for their subjects to meet. Fire dragons against fire ryuus, water dragons against water ryuus, wind dragons against wind ryuus¡­ For the sake of their masters, they threw themselves into this war with no end.


    Water dragons and water ryuus entangled with each other and fell. Wind dragons and wind ryuus fired spells at each other using the mana that was their life. Fire dragons and fire ryuus buried their fangs into each other¡¯s burning flesh.


    As dragon and ryuu fought, the Ruler of the Heavens and the Ruler of the Sky resumed their battle. Every attack they made was strong enough to extinguish a city. Indeed this was another reason why their battle has never seen an end despite it continuing from way back the Age of the Gods. While the humans took thend, their battles have always ended in a draw, and they would repeat it again and again.


    The six wrath balls ruled by Grimoa pulsed. Gawain and Grimoa had just exchanged spells strong enough to destroy an entire city, and yet he was already chanting the next powerful spell.


    The Wrath Balls left Grimoa and gathered around Gawain. The reason the Dragon King could continue controlling these wrath balls despite the distance was because of the deep magical knowledge that he possessed. What¡¯s more was that he was controlling them while casting a spell of his own.


    Seeing that the Wrath Balls were in position, Grimoa invoked his spells, and the spells stored within the Wrath Balls exploded from every direction and attacked Gawain.

 Volume 4: Chapter 267 - During the Journey (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4: Chapter 267 - During the Journey (1/3)</h4>


    The king¡¯s journey was politically meaningful.


    Pale had told the Goblin King that, but it was only 4 days after their departure that the Goblin King truly understood those words. The Goblin King passed the small viges near the City Where the King Sits (Revea Su), but didn¡¯t go through Facing East (Garm Su), and instead went down the road toward the unexplored Western region. The journey was slow out of consideration for the king¡¯s health.


    To the goblins, who could run the whole day and reach the northern volcanic region, their pace could indeed only be described as slow.


    It was the beginning of the 4th spring of the King¡¯s Calendar.


    A season wherein the short-statured, ripening wheat ears near Revea Su swayed, where the cold of the winter waned, and where the wind gently caressed the skin. The arrangements of the lodgings they would be staying at have already been taken care of by those who¡¯d gone ahead of them. Sturdy seats and a robust bed would be prepared each time they stayed at one for the king.


    In the viges they passed by, local specialties when avable would be prioritized over other cuisines. Of course, they¡¯ve been promised a handsome reward, so the purse of the viges were fattened up nicely, but the Goblin King had lost his taste, so the ones who were truly enjoying the local specialties were Reshia and the humans.


    Since the first day they departed, Reshia had already guessed the king¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you feel unwell anywhere?¡±


    Reshia asked, and the Goblin King tried to lie his way through just like with Pale, but Reshia was a saint who¡¯s visited many viges and examined a great number of sickly and wounded people. So there was no way that the king¡¯s amateurish attempts of hiding his condition would work, and before he knew it, Reshia was upon him with a sermon.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t lie, Your Majesty; otherwise, even the parts that can be healed won¡¯t be healed! When I was©¤©¤¡±


    Memories of their life together in that small, old vige shed through the king¡¯s mind, and a nostalgic, wry smile surfaced on the king. But because Reshia took that the wrong way and her sermon was made longer, he couldn¡¯t tell her.


    Eventually, the Goblin King surrendered, and told her everything he knew about his condition. A rather clumsy showing for the king trying to conquer the continent.


    Since then Reshia has been openly speaking about the king¡¯s poor health. In her words, bad things were bad, and there was no point in hiding them.


    ¡°There might be enemies somewhere! Who knows who¡¯s watching!?¡±


    Gi Za was against it, but Reshia puffed up her chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s a job for Pale-san and the rest of the army!¡±


    In other words, she was leaving the problem to them, but Gi Za had no words to rebut with. The front lines have already moved to the East, and their enemies were just isted minor nations. The battles nowadays didn¡¯t even require the king¡¯s presence.


    The Holy Kingdom Alsas and the Oceanic Kingdom Yarma were indeed annexing the minor nations, but even with the power of the minor nations added to them, they were not a threat. Pale and the army believed that the four generals would be more than sufficient to deal with them.


    Gi Za and the others also considered the health of the Goblin King to be the number one priority; which is why, being able to learn of any changes to the his health was a wee thing.


    ¡°Mu mu mu¡­¡±


    Gi Za knit his brows and groaned, but he had no choice but to give his consent.


    ¡°Since Your Majesty can¡¯t taste, I¡¯ll be taking this,¡± Reshia said.


    Reshia would do this from time to time when she ate with the Goblin King, but the Goblin King had a big heart and let her do as she pleased. It was because he knew that she was doing her best to put on a cheerful front.


    ¡°Mmm~ I prefer a slighter thicker taste though. Let¡¯s ask them to improve it under your name, Your Majesty,¡± Reshia said.


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not good. Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a traditional cuisine?¡± The Goblin King said.


    Of course, he would interject from time to time too to keep her from going too far.


    ¡°There¡¯s liquor too. Can you drink, Your Majesty?¡± Reshia said.


    ¡°They say liquor is the best medicine, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll work,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Are you sure, Your Majesty? The so-called best medicine isn¡¯t just for the body. It can help you expel all the poison in your heart as well,¡± Reshia said.


    ¡°¡­Are you sure it¡¯s not just because you want to drink?¡± The king asked.


    ¡°How could you even presume that!? I am a devout believer, it would be terrible for my reputation if word were to get out that I wished to drink liquor, but, yes¡­ If Your Majesty really wants to have a drink, it would only be proper of me to apany you as your drinking partner. By the way, I heard this from the vigers, but apparently, they produce grape wine at this vige, and their wine is being sold as far as Revea Su, so their wine must surely taste good. What¡¯s more is that it¡¯s a definitive trait of this vige. I had someone show me to the underground storage room earlier, and the variety of grape wine here isparable to the high-ss bars of Revea Su!¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine, I¡¯ll have some.¡±


    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s enjoy it together then!¡±


    Reshia was so happy she looked like she was about to hum. As her long hair swayed, she asked for some grape wine, and before long, the local grape wine was quickly brought before the king.


    ¡°Go ahead, Your Majesty. Try it.¡±


    The Goblin King emptied what he¡¯d been served, but he just tilted his head and knit his brows.


    ¡°As I thought, I can¡¯t get drunk.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the amount justcking.¡¡I think it¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    Reshia and the Goblin King shared a toast, but the effects of the liquor weren¡¯t evident on either of them. A tinge of red did appear on Reshia¡¯s porcin white skin, but the Goblin King waspletely unaffected.


    When they¡¯d emptied three bottles, Reshia¡¯s eyes loosened as intoxication filled her, and a wave of drowsiness seemed to be attacking her. The Goblin King wryly smiled and rmended for her to sleep as usual, but Reshia suddenly remembered something, and opened a medicine box to take out some round medicines.


    ¡°This morning, I took, this medicine. Here, yours.¡±


    The Goblin King still had no idea what kind of medicine this was supposed to be, so he just stared quietly at the medicine Reshia had handed him, but the drunk believer apparently didn¡¯t like that.


    ¡°Hah?¡¡Are you saying you¡¯re not going to drink the medicine I¡¯m giving you!?¡±


    Reshia was even starting to talk weird. The Goblin King red at her. Apparently, the universal truth not to argue with drunks went beyond worlds.

 Volume 4, Chapter 267 - During the Journey (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 267 - During the Journey (2/2)</h4>


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink the medicine, but you need to go to sleep already.¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, no? Come, drink. Or maybe you want me to help you drink!?¡¡Your body is so big, and yet you were thinking about such things?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything like¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. As a believer of the Goddess of Healing, I shall personally attend to you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Reshia sat on the Goblin King¡¯sp and brought her face near his with a smile.


    ¡°Now, Your Majesty, say ahh.¡±


    ¡°Mu, ahh.¡±


    The Goblin King opened his mouth obediently, and Reshia filled his mouth with her medicine.


    ¡°¡­How is it, Your Majesty? Do you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I feel much better, so you can be at ease and retire for the night as well.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s good¡­ At least, you¡¯re feeling better now¡­¡±


    As she said that, thest of her strength left her, and Reshia fell asleep. The way she looked as she slept with that peaceful smile was truly fitting of one known as a saint.


    At the very least, that¡¯s what the Goblin King thought.


    The Goblin Kingid Reshia on the bed, and watched over her sleeping face.


    ¡°So liquor can expel even the poisons of the heart¡­ In that case, lend me an ear while you sleep and hear out the poison within my heart.¡±


    The Goblin King fixed his posture on the chair, and drank the grape wine again.


    The memory he remembered, that thing within him that made him feel as though there were another existence inside him, and that vague anxiety that made him wonder just who he was¡­ The Goblin King let it all out, and perhaps, Reshia¡¯s medicine was indeed effective. for before long, the Goblin King¡¯s eyes closed on their own.


    The poison within his heart expelled, a peaceful slumber took him, and when his slumber reached Reshias ears, she opened her eyes and stood up, then walked over the king to cover him with the nket he used for her.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯ll all be fine, Your Majesty. I¡¯m sure, it¡¯ll all be fine.¡±


    Then she left the king¡¯s room, and returned to her own to sleep.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Ever since Gi Za became a Wizard ss, his appearance had grown even closer to that of humans. Pale skin, a slender body, and hair, grown long to store ether, tied up into a single bundle behind. His brows were knitted together, but it did little to lessen his beauty.


    He looked more like an elf than a goblin. So stark was the difference between him and Gi Go Amatsuki or the Goblin King that no one would think them to be of the same species. Although the same could be said for Gi Do Buruga the Alchemist, he did not have the long slit eyes that gave Gi Za a sagacious appearance. Instead, he had a pair of drooping eyes that made him appear gentle.


    But then again, he was still beautiful, and the only thing that changed was the kind of beauty, so he wasn¡¯t really all that different from Gi Za.


    Compared to the two of them, Gi Go Amatsuki was a lot closer to the Goblin King in appearance.


    With lean muscles in just the right ces and a well-proportioned tall stature, his appearance was less elegant and more ferocious, giving him a charm befitting that of the strong. Even the slightest movements that Gi Go made oozed with strength, transforming into an aura that covered every fiber of his being.


    A horn stood out from between his unkempt hair as though in defiance of the heavens, and his two eyes were tinged with a scarlet so deep it could prate even the darkness. He rarely showed his emotions, not even anger.


    Through his thin clothing could be seen taut, brown skin as hard as steel, a curved de was sheathed by his waist, and a pair of wide pants covered his legs. Behind him was the chief of the Snow DemonsYugushiva, Yustia, who followed him wherever he went. She did not remove her demon mask.


    And then, there was the Goblin King.


    Riding on the terrifying, carnivorous horse, an Andrewarchus, he was a giant that extended nearly 2 meters off the ground. The way he looked as he boldly rode with his great swords by his waist might have appeared divine to the goblins, but to the vigers, he was the demon king.


    That¡¯s why the vigers tended to rely on the two goblins that looked more like them than the other two that were clearly alien. Such was the nature of man.


    Every time they reached a vige, the vige chiefs would go to Gi Za Zakuend to appeal. And every time Gi Za would knit his brows and deal with them unhappily, but he never pushed them away because he knew that the king shouldn¡¯t be burdened any more.


    He would only inform the king with matters that truly required his decision. The other trivial matters he would discuss with Pale through letters to Revea Su.


    For example, the boundaries of the neighboring viges, the right to use the spring, and quarrels surrounding the grasnds. Problems were bound to rise when people lived near each other, and power and authority were needed to arbitrate. No amount of hands was enough when trying to solve such problems.


    ¡°There¡¯s just too many of them. That witch¡­ Surely, she wouldn¡¯t pick a route full of problems, right?¡±


    Although Gi Za didn¡¯t hide his displeasure from all theints, he had no choice but to hear them out.


    ¡°The monsters can be dealt with by Gi Go.¡±


    Gi Za carefully thought the problems through, and solved them one after another.


    But then the vige on their fifth day of travel caught his attention. It was a vige with the same distance from Revea Su and Garm Su, in a region that was once considered as the northern part of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    ¡°What!? Goblins attacked you!? Hmph, well, we have just right the person to deal with that.¡±


    Gi Za happily received that report, and immediately asked the Goblin King to dispatch Gi Go. Gi Go Amatsuki was beside the king when Gi Za made that request, so he petitioned the king to approve his dispatchment with his red eyes. When the Goblin King nodded, Gi Go the Sword King took just one goblin with him along with Yustia, and then set out toward the scene of the crime.


    As the Goblin King proceeded in his path to world domination, from time to time, they would happen into ¡®wild goblins¡¯, goblins not under his banner. At such times, the higher variant goblins were most suited to deal with them.


    Gi Gu Verbena and Gi Gi Orudo would surround them with their monster beasts and subordinates, and try turn them into their own, but Gi Ga Rax and Ra Gilmi Fishiga tended to cut them down instead.


    The reason for that was because there was a high chance that a conflict has urred since they¡¯ve been spotted by people already. As someone who had to unite an army made up of many species, Gilmi had to be strict with himself and with others. The same was true for Gi Ga. After all, Aransain had the Leon Heart n and the Valkyria, but the main force was the goblins.


    Gi Gu Verbena was a goblin supremacist, and believed that any sin a goblin hasmitted before meeting the king can be forgiven. But the reason he could afford to do that was because he led an army purely led by goblins, and the only humans he had were the few battle ves that were used for support.


    The same was true for Gi Gi Orudo. His army generally had no humans, so he could add goblins to his army without fear of bacsh.


    The higher variants each had their own way of dealing with the wild goblins, but Gi Go¡¯s way of dealing with them could only be described as thorough.


    ¡°The leader of this wild horde needs to be apprehended.¡±


    Gi go said to Yustia and the other goblin upon examining the area where the attack was reported. After that they went into the woods and looked for the wild goblin vige that should be somewhere nearby. The goblins had sensitive noses from the start, and that ability was further heightened as they evolved, so Gi Go didn¡¯t struggle much to find the vige. When he found it, he boldly entered. The wild goblins stirred upon seeing him, but with him towering over them by at least four heads, a single re was all it took to make them cower.


    ¡°Call your chief.¡±


    Before his heavy and menacing voice, and the aura of the strong that emanated from him, the wild goblins shuddered in fear. So great was the pressure that the chief of the horde couldn¡¯t stand it and ran off. When Gi Go saw that, he gave an order.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Like an arrow loosed, Yustia and the other goblin bolted off. They ran like the wind through the dazed goblins, and with a single leap, lopped off the head of the rare goblin and pierced through its heart.


    It was the goblin who beheaded the wild goblin chief, while it was Yustia who pierced its heart.


    ¡°Good. Henceforth, you shall submit to us, and you will be moving from this vige. Refuse, and that goblin¡¯s fate shall be yours.¡±


    None dared to oppose Gi Go¡¯s deration.


    ¡°Masterfully done.¡±


    Gi Go praised, and Yustia happily nodded, then he turned to the rare-ss swordsman goblin.


    This goblin has been with him since their time fighting one war after another. Gi Go drew his curved sword and held it right above the goblin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I shall bestow upon you a name. I name you Go Rai.¡±


    The rare ss goblin bowed his head, and when he returned to the wild goblins with the chief¡¯s head as Go Rai, he subjugated the horde, and prepared to return to the king.


    ¡°Umm, Gi Go-dono,¡± Yustia asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Gi Go said as he watched from the rear most of the new horde.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill them?¡±


    ¡°¡­In the past, a friend of mine often told me this. That he would like to see a world where humans and goblins can live together.¡±


    ¡°I see. The king won¡¯t get mad, will he?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. His Majesty isn¡¯t so narrow-minded. But if he does me me for this, then I shall offer my head.¡±


    ¡°Gi Go-dono!¡±


    ¡°¡­It was a joke. Hmm, it seems I¡¯m not very good with jokes. Everyone always bes so serious when I make one.¡±


    Gi Go smiled, and Yustia caressed her chest.


    ¡°If you died, I would have to die too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that would be troubling.¡±


    Yustia and Gi Go walked together as they followed after the new horde.


    The Goblin King¡¯s party waited for Gi Go¡¯s group to arrive before setting off for the volcanic region.

 Volume 4, Chapter 268 - The Unexplored Lands of the West (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 268 - The Unexplored Lands of the West (1/3)</h4>


    In the absence of the Goblin King, it was Pale Symphoria who managed both the government and the military of The City Where the King Sits (Revea Su). She wasn¡¯t only the tactician of Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom), she also participated in the internal affairs of the kingdom as the king¡¯s aide.


    The way Pale saw it, the conditions needed to conquer the continent have already been fulfilled. A powerful nation ruled by a decisive and courageous king controlled half of the continent. What¡¯s more that very nation was supported by loyal and easily receable soldiers. If things were to go smoothly, the continent might just offer itself to Alrodena.


    If tactics was the pursuit of efficiency in the killing of enemies and allies alike on the battlefield, then strategy was the pursuit of making the battlefield as advantageous to one¡¯s side as possible before the battle begins; hence, strategically speaking, Arlodena held an overwhelming advantage over the world.


    But while Pale might be one of the best tacticians in the continent, in terms of strategy, there were two others ahead of her. The tactician of the Red King, Carlion Quinn Kirks, and nche Ririnoie the War Princess of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    In the battle for hegemony in the vast south, Carlion¡¯s vast perspective allowed him to weave strategies that ascertained victory even before battles were fought, while the Conqueror of the ins, the War Princess of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, weaved truth and lies to outwit her opponents and swing the advantage to her favor with such degree that victory was essentially secured. Both styles were genius, not something that others could imitate, but it was precisely because Pale knew that she was inferior to them that she decided to take on a stable approach.


    She would ensure that her generals were able to perform to their full potential by always keeping them supplied. At the same time, she would also continue sending soldiers to the front lines to ensure that they would always be stronger than their enemies. That was Pale¡¯s idea of a stable approach.


    In other words, the empowerment of national power and the enrichment of military strength.


    The improvement of the economy led by the humans and the long-term urban construction ns led by the elves were prime examples of that. The promotion of agricultural policies to cope with the growing poption was also worth mentioning. Originally, the goblins were a minority, but their poption has been steadily increasing, and now, the momentum of their poption growth was beginning to rival even that of the humans.


    That is in spite of their numbers continuously being reduced due to the war and other harsh trials. The goblins considered meat to be above all, but they were capable of eating other food as well, such as bread. Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King and the Goblin King himself are proof of that.


    The main forces were still fighting in the east, but the regions from the center of the continent to the west were already beginning to calm down. Once the situation fully calms down and peace is restored, the human poption will once again begin to climb.


    The reforms led by Yoshu Fagarmia, Governor-General of the Western Capital, and Elbert Noen, Prime Minister of the Kingdom of Elrain, made it a requirement for family registers to be entered into the books of the tax collectors.


    But frankly, no statistics were needed to know that the poption of the prosperous western city was growing at a rapid pace.


    As the poption increased, so did the wheels of economy spin quicker, and taxes increased, and the national power grew. At this rate the previously unreachable southern barbariannds and unexplored areas in the south will finally be within reach and even developing them won¡¯t be impossible anymore.


    The development of new mines and the discovery and conquest of dungeons were key to the prosperity of Arlodena, and the enhancement of its national power. On the government¡¯s side, the shortage of civilian officials like Yoshu has finally calmed down, while on the military¡¯s side, Pale was working to raise more human resources to further empower the four goblin generals.


    By taking into ount the specialties and aptitude of each general, she designed the army in such a way that they would be able to maximize their power under the leadership of the king. These specialties include mobility, offense, reckless bravery, and interracial harmony. The Bow and Arrow ArmyFanzel, which did not join the Eastern Expedition, was of course given some other role.


    Regardless, Pale demanded even more from the army of the generals. First, she demanded that they be flexible enough to be able to conquer a country on their own. Second, she demanded that they expand their vision so that they may be able to rule as well. So far, it was Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword ArmyFelduk that has retained that flexibility, while it was Gi Ga Rax Tiger and Spear ArmyAransain who was able to meet her second requirement.


    For now, her goal was to have them take charge of one area and equip them with enough potential generals to devour a minor nation. To that end, she would give them enough authority, and even if they fail, she could consider supplementing their losses. Just the fact that Alrodena could consider even that was proof that their national power has already far exceeded that of other nations.


    After checking the movements of the army on all fronts, she took a breath, and then sipped her tea, her willow brows knitted into a frown.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s gone cold.¡±


    To a former adventurer such as herself, this sort of ck tea was a luxury. It is said that the War Princess, who herself was a great noble, also loved tea, but while nche Ririnoie sought the finest tea leaves, Pale was not as picky. She wouldn¡¯t mind even cold tea, she would down it all the same.


    As her gaze fell on the documents again, the situation in the eastern countries unfolded before her.


    ¡°The Holy Kingdom Alsas has shown movements to support the minor nations. Hmm¡­¡±


    The document included the identities of the leaders and the movements of their forces. It waspiled by Sophia, and was based off the information gathered by the Flight to FreedomElks


    When she recalled how she exined to the Goblin King that Alsas was an ¡®old power¡¯ that has been maintaining its monarchy for over 400 years, she became a little bitter. Alsas did not try to rule over its neighbors like the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. It didn¡¯t even try to dominate in economy, choosing to leave that to the Oceanic Kingdom Yarma, and even its military was just the bare minimum it needed to defend its territories.


    Reports had it that they¡¯ve been resting on theirurels because of their stable diplomatic situation, so the kingdom was rife with internal conflicts, but for some reason, they were able to move quickly.


    ¡°¡­The Reformists, the Timur Faction?¡±


    The people petitioning the king to support the minor nations were factions made up of mostly young nobles. Behind them could be glimpsed traces of the ¡®church¡¯. The congregation that worship the Ancestor God that Birthed Nations, Ativ, was unified because of their roots in the east, which is said to be the birthce of humanity, and it was the church, thergest religious organization in the east that consolidated them.


    The existence of the church, which continues to maintain its influence by spreading myths, is the reason Pale called Alsas an old power.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a theocracy, not even in Alsanzark.¡±


    The Holy Kingdom Alsas was able to maintain its legitimacy in some respects because the king also held religious authority through the church. Theirs was a religion that imed humans to be above all. Naturally, as an elf, Pale was not happy with that.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have to deal with them sooner orter.¡±


    If there are factions in favor, then there must also be factions against; hence, she would begin by ascertaining those factions. After acknowledging the instructions she prepared for Sophia, she took a nce at the situation in the neighboring country of Yarma.


    Founded in the easternmost part of the continent, Yarma thrived on trade with distant maritime nations. This was a trading nation that gained wealth by connecting the continent to the archipgo. But that wasn¡¯t all, it was also a major power with interests through maritime trade with the minor nations along the coast.


    However, the source of its power was not the continent, but the maritime trade, and that was what made it troublesome.


    That tradework naturally extended to the Holy Kingdom of Alsas too.


    ¡°If we can exhaust them before the battle begins, no one will be able to stand against this.¡±


    As Pale instructed the merchants affiliated with them through Yoshu to expand their business to Yarma, her cold gaze turned to the minor nations. As of yet, only the western group of the minor nations have been invaded by Alrodena, but the effects were steadily bing apparent.


    As though it were the Goddess of Destiny herself pulling the strings, Pale spun her schemes around the remaining countries in the continent.

 Volume 4, Chapter 268 - The Unexplored Lands of the West (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 268 - The Unexplored Lands of the West (3/3)</h4>


    The threads of intrigueid out by Pale were more precise than ever, and they wrapped themselves around the countries of the eastern part of the continent. But while Pale was the one who drew up the ns, it was Sophia, the strategist of the Soar to FreedomElks, who executed them.


    The faction opposing the Reformists of the Holy Kingdom were the Senate.


    Their conflict could be intensified by adding just a little fuel, while the business transactions could be sped up through the merchants. If one of the Reformists were also to be assassinated, they would easily be radicalized because of their youth. Like a ball of snow tumbling down the snowy path, the conflict of the two factions would grow faster and faster.


    Sophia kept an eye out for that, while giving the necessary information to the other agents that entered the Holy Kingdom. It was fine even if they were just rumors. She would spread enough rumors about the plight of the radicalized Reformists and the strength of the Senate so that they could hear them.


    Like a series of collisions on the road, they were all caught up in Sophia¡¯s schemes.


    The ambassadors and agents dispatched from the minor nations had to ensure the Reformists¡¯ victory; otherwise, their country would be overrun by the vicious monsters.


    But while there were indeed those who approached the Reformists, the Senate was not so dense that they could not notice them. Sitting in the center of the country meant that they had ess to information all over the country.


    To them, it looked as though the people dispatched by the minor nations were trying to destroy their stronghold by snuggling with the Reformists. Naturally, they would not send any aid to countries attempting such a thing.


    ¡°As nasty as ever, I see,¡±


    Vine Ashleyughed as she patted Sophia on the head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask for a while now, actually, but why are you following me¡­!?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°Hmm~, that¡¯s because it looks like there¡¯s more fun to be had here,¡± Vine said.


    The master of Revea Su¡¯s underworld, also known as Vine the Mad de, whispered by Sofia¡¯s ear with a poisonous snake¡¯s smile, but Sophia returned her gesture with a frosty gaze and a snort.


    ¡°Will Revea Su be fine?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°Should be fine, I think.¡¡Shurei and Rue are there, and the demihumans are there too,¡± Vine said.


    ¡°You sure put a lot of confidence in those two,¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°Not as overconfident as you, though. So who are you meeting thiste into the night?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not overconfident.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, you¡¯re not. Wounded beasts are scary precisely because there¡¯s no telling what they¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°So even you can know fear,¡± Sophia said.


    Vineughed and patted Sophia on the head. Sophia brushed aside Vine¡¯s hand, which was violently rubbing her head, but despite hating being treated like a kid so much, she quietly walked.


    After walking for a while, they reached the storehouse district, and arrived at their destination.


    Sophia and Vine already had hoods over their heads, so they couldn¡¯t be recognized in one nce.


    There were two people already waiting for them at their destination. One of these two was probably an escort. The sword dangling by the escort¡¯s waist showed plenty of signs of being used.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the one who wrote that letter?¡±


    The man who opened his mouth was the old man being protected by the escort.


    Sophia only nodded, then took out a piece of parchment from her pocket and ced it on the ground. She ced a stone on top of the parchment to keep it from being blown away by the wind, then took about ten steps back and spoke for the first time.


    ¡°Everything you need to know is written there.¡±


    The old man was startled by the sound of the girl¡¯s voice, but he and his escort slowly stepped forward and took the parchment. When he did, his eyes widened.


    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Can I have my money?¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Former Holy Knight Gund Rifenin.¡±


    The old man tried to make excuses, but Sophia¡¯s voice reached him. As the old man fell silent, his face paled as though his breath had been stopped.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    At the old man¡¯s question, Sophia put her index finger up her mouth, and smiled. Fear rose up the old man, but he ignored it, and threw a bag full of gold coins from his chest.


    After taking it and confirming the contents, Sophia nodded. She was about to turn around when she suddenly stopped. She noticed that Vine raised her hood slightly and was looking around.


    Despite the old man¡¯s paled face, resolve surfaced on him, and he urged his escort.


    ¡°¡­This matter can¡¯t be leaked,¡± he said.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± Sophia said.


    But when the old man spoke, the escort had already taken a step forward. In the face of such open hostility, a hand reached out for a sword.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is for my country¡­¡±


    As the old man walked away, men in ck robes emerged from the shadows of the warehouses. There were six of them.


    ¡°¡­Sorry. Little girl, this is our job too.¡±


    Sophia looked at the escort with a cold gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s great. I love that sort of stuff.¡±


    As Vine removed her hood, sheughed. When the men saw that their prey were both women, one of the ck men approached Vine, but the smile of a poisonous snake surfaced on her, and her curved sword was drawn.


    ¡°Especially, lowlifes like you!¡±


    One step, three shes. Her de transformed into a silver streak cut the man¡¯s flesh into four pieces. In the face of that abnormally powerful sword and that inhuman atmosphere that gave no regard for human lives, hesitation appeared on the ck-clothed men.


    But it was toote. The battle was already over. On that night, six headless corpses were made in the storehouse district, to be found early in the morning the next day.


    But the trivial murders that urred in the Holy Kingdom of Alsas were overshadowed by the much bigger events that soon followed.


    In the year 461 of the Holy Kingdom of Alsas¡¯ calendar, in the early summer of the fourth year of the Goblins¡¯ King¡¯s Calendar, that incident took ce.


    The Reformists attempted a revolution.

 Volume 4, Chapter 269 - Chance Meeting With a Dragon (Ryuu) (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 269 - Chance Meeting With a Dragon (Ryuu) (1/3)</h4>


    While the Holy Kingdom of Alsas was in chaos, the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena) has been making great strides toward its dominion over the continent. The one who made that possible was the Baron ss goblin, Gi Ga Rax, who upon regaining his rate of advance, seeded in dramatically elerating the advance of the Eastern Expedition. The Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain) struggled against the enemy because of their formation and their fortresses, but with the cooperation of the new staff, they were able to speed up their conquest so much seemed as though their earlier struggle was but a lie.


    Coincidentally, the turning point in their way of thinking was Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s steady advance. Gi Gu¡¯s advance with his Axe and Sword Army (Felduk) and his flexible tactics was even faster than Aransain.


    Already, three countries and fifteen fortresses have fallen to their army.


    The reason they were able to make so much progress was not only because their army was the biggest among the goblins, but also because everyone in his army fulfilled their role.


    For example, the army of Gu Long was responsible for throwing stones and fighting with swords. In a simr vein, Gu Big¡¯s army was in charge of spears, while Gu Tough¡¯s army fought alongside the battle ves. In so doing, they were able to bring to life something akin to a small Alrodena army.


    Among their forces were alsobat engineers that could use the siege weapons. That¡¯s why Felduk was capable of breaking through any situation.


    The reason the inherently clumsy goblins could use something asplicated as siege weapons wasrgely in part because of the battle ves, though of course, experience was a problem. The storm of Felduk once raged in the south and in Germion. The battle ves were sourced from those who fought against them during their battles, but Gi Gu still showed them somepassion, es small as it may be.


    ¡°You have fallen into very and are now no more than battle ves, but if you can survive three battles, you will be able to use the siege weapons.¡±


    Even Gi Gu could not be stubborn about it despite being a goblin supremacist.


    The goblins might dominate the continent, but they still had things they were suited or unsuited for. And it was precisely because he could be this flexible that the Goblin King entrusted him with the position of general.


    Though the major powers might still prove a match, the minor powers could no longer stop Felduk¡¯s march. And the more he fought and won, the more polished his tactics became, and the number of battle ves that survived increased.


    To risk their lives in the battlefield is the very pride of the goblins. But Gi Gu still wished to minimize needless casualties.


    With his unparalleled leadership, Felduk was on the verge of bing an indispensable and powerful existence in the Kingdom of Alrodena.


    And as Gi Ga beheld his wondrous progress, he couldn¡¯t help but to think.


    It was impossible for Aransain to be as flexible as Felduk. For in Aransain, everyone was cavalry, and even the lowest-ranked soldiers handled a steed.


    But along with the Goblin King, Gi Ga Rax was also a general sessful enough to be considered unconquerable. It was thanks to having an existence like the king near him that he was able to keep his mind flexible. And he also wasn¡¯t the jealous sort.


    ¡°As expected of Gi Gu-dono. That¡¯s not something I can imitate,¡± Gi Ga said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Your armies are too different. But there¡¯s no need to be depressed. Because in the end all that really matters is that you win.¡±


    Zaurosh said in constion after getting word of Gi Ga¡¯s remarkable progress.


    ¡°¡­Win, huh.¡±


    The tall-statured Far muttered meaningfully before touching her chin with her slender figures and bing thoughtful.


    Many humans had gathered in Gi Ga¡¯s camp.


    Zaurosh of the Proud n (Leon Heart), Far with her Short Sword Battle Maiden (Valkyria), thete Shushunu¡¯snce knights and archer knights, the Paradua goblins, and even the the centaur and the fang tribe (werewolf) of the demihumans.


    When armies are organized ording to peculiar traits and they are able to im one victory after another, factions are bound to form. That was especially true for Gi Gu and Gi Ga, who were in charge of the eastern expedition.


    There were many reasons for this rivalry, but the main reason was because of the implied question of who would lead the eastern expedition in the absence of the king. After the king, the next most powerful person was either Gi Gu or Gi Ga. Hence, with mutterings of the king¡¯s poor health, it was only natural that the attention would turn to them.


    Would it be Gi Gu, the goblin general with the biggest goblin army, or Gi Ga, the goblin who could make even human subservient to him. The issue that had nevere to light while the king was fighting in the front lines was now beginning to attract attention.


    This was especially so for the humans gathered at Gi Ga¡¯s camp.


    But they were by no means trying to sow seeds of discord. And despite the diversity of the people in his camp, the air was by no means bad. At most, thispetitiveness would only spur them on to conquer more castles than Felduk.


    Everyone knew that Gi Ga was the first knight to swear fealty to the Goblin King, and that his policy was ¡®forbearance¡¯. Even for the humans fighting with the monsters, they favored Gi Ga over Gi Gu, but that was only natural.


    ¡°If only that wall weren¡¯t there, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with us.¡±


    The chief of the fangs, Mido, said, and everyone wryly smiled. If they could make the wall disappear, they indeed wouldn¡¯t be suffering so much.


    ¡°¡­If the wall weren¡¯t there, huh.¡±


    In other words, everything would turn out fine if they could somehow make that wall disappear.


    Between the groups of fortresses, there existed what could be called a series of fortified walls, and as long as they were not ovee, there was absolutely no opportunity for Aransain to demonstrate her power.


    ¡°That¡¯s the advantage of a mountainous country.¡±


    Almost everyone nodded when Zaurosh said that. The small country of Balchiga, which Gi Ga was trying to conquer, covered an area at the foot of the north ridge mountains.


    ¡°As expected of the Great Shield of Ranserg.¡±


    Once upon a time, there was a nation that ruled thisnd known as Ranserg, a nation that could stand side-by-side with the Holy Shushunu Kingdom. And this was a key point that has been standing since its dominion.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave them out to dry either since trade with the eastern Machel has been going really well too,¡± Gi Ga muttered.


    In his ponderings, that line of thought suddenly enlightened him.


    ¡°¡­So they shouldn¡¯t be as guarded in the east then.¡±


    When Gi Ga said that, almost everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide. Balchiga was like a country surrounded by castle walls. Hence, to conquer it was no easy task. That was especially so for Aransain, which did not possess any siege weapons.


    So they could only rely on a n to break through.


    ¡°¡­We need to move east without them noticing. Yes, let¡¯s leave that to the Valkyria and the Leon Heart n,¡± Gi Ga said.


    ¡°I suppose our main objective would be to open the gates?¡±


    Gi Ga folded his arms, and Zaurosh asked to confirm. A silent nod was the answer.


    ¡°Wonderful, just like thieves, right?¡±


    Far sarcastically said, causing Gi Ga to frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than bing real bandits, right?¡± Zauroh said.


    ¡°Obviously. But doe up with a good reward, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Far smiled fearlessly, then left with Zaurosh.


    ¡°Thieves that steal nations. Doesn¡¯t sound so bad, no?¡±


    Zaurosh frivolously said, and Far¡¯s lips twisted into a smile.


    ¡°I suppose even a rotten name might reach that person if loud enough¡­¡±


    As Far said that, she looked up at the sky.


    From the rtively unguarded eastern side of Balchiga, Valkyria and Leonhart entered the city walls disguised as merchants, and quickly disabled the walls.


    Ten dayster, Aransain seeded in bringing Balchiga, the country surrounded by castles wall, also known as the ¡°Great Shield of Ranserg,¡± into the war.


    And then not even two hours after the battle began, the Balchiga army was defeated. It was in that way that Gi Ga Rax conquered the Great Shield of Ranserg with nothing but the cavalry of Aransain.

 Volume 4, Chapter 268 - The Unexplored Lands of the West (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 268 - The Unexplored Lands of the West (2/2)</h4>


    Past the saltkes of the unexplorednds in the west, two days through a roadless path, the king and his entourage approached a mountain from which ck smoke billowed. The grayva rocks and the notches on the earth were hidden by grass, making them difficult to see and the path here that much more difficult.


    At the head of the group, the warriors under Gi Go and the young snow demon warriorspeted with each other to clear the grass, but the march remained slow.


    With thunderclouds spreading across the sky, it seemed as if it would start raining at any moment, urging them to raise their pace to secure a ce to sleep for the day.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King rode ahead of the young warriors, then he turned his sharp gaze to the surroundings as he reached the side of the king¡¯s steed.


    He could sense the presence of another person. That rubbed him the wrong way. If he were to believe his intuition, then they must absolutely not proceed any further through this path.


    But Gi Goughed.


    To fight with a new powerful adversary was exactly what he wished for. To be the sword of the great king and to be able to fight was the very thing that protect his pride; that¡¯s why nothing could be better than to be able to fight a new powerful foe and fight for the king at the same time.


    Knowing that such a foe was nearby, Gi Go warned the goblin king.


    But that much was already known to the king. The Snake of the ck mes (Verid) had whispered it from within.


    And the king felt it too, that there was a presence there beyond his own status as a creature.


    A feeling rarely experienced with humans, one that he has not experienced in a long time.


    It was just like that time when he was born and saw the fight between a giant spider and an orc for the first time. Like that time when he faced off against that scarlet speckled big bear. Or those times when he saw the servants of the goddess of the underworld, the Earth-Devouring Serpent (Perseval) and the Twin-Headed Water Snake (Betivia).


    And the moment the Goblin King saw that, he was forced to realize it.


    A red ryuu as big as a small mountain was moving on the ground made ofva stone. It looked as though it had juste out of a battle. With blood flowing out of its wounds, and the way it moved sluggishly, it might¡¯ve fought with another being like itself.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It was precisely because the Goblin King was riding on Sui that he saw that giant stature. Because of the tall grass around, the others were still unaware.


    ¡°¡­Stop!¡±


    The Goblin King became stupefied for a moment, but then called for his entourage to stop, then chose only the strongest among them.


    As they advanced deeper in, they gradually realized what the king was heading toward to, and they all tensed.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty. I must ask, but do you intend on fighting with that?¡±


    Gi Za Zakuend, controller of spirits, asked the king from behind. As though to tell him not to say anything unnecessary, Gi Go red sharply at him. A re Gi Go returned.


    ¡°That would depend on him,¡± the Goblin King said.


    Sui was left at the back along with the other goblins. By the king¡¯s waist were two great swords, the ck me Shimmering Great Sword (mberge) and the ck-Red Speckled Great Sword (Zweihander). At the sound of his voice, he stepped forward. He had already drawn the Guardian Sword of the Giants (Titan Dagger), and wielded it over his shoulder.


    He had readied himself for a battle, but he was yet to make up his mind, perhaps because of his curiosity toward the unknown existence that was the ryuu.


    Before him was an existence thought only to exist in legends.


    The Goblin King should¡¯ve been terrified, and yet as though he had been numbed, he felt no such thing. With every step he took, the fear that he initially felt waned, and excitement took its ce.


    ¡°When the timees, the king will decide. We just need to shut up and follow.¡± Gi Go said despite obviously itching for a battle. Those words were a warning for him, as much as they were meant to keep Gi Za in check.


    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±


    Gi Za snorted as he held his staff with his other hand, wiping the sweat that had gathered on the other.


    When he saw Gi Go smiling so ferociously with his curved sword ready to be drawn anytime, he grumbled.


    ¡°This is why battle junkies (idiots) are so¡­¡±


    Despite that he still prepared himself for the worst and spoke to the spirits to prepare. No matter the foe, the first strike is sure to be advantageous. As Gi Za followed the king, he secretly decided to himself to immediately use a powerful attack as soon as the battle begins.


    While the two goblins spoke quietly among themselves, no one noticed the small shadow following them unsteadily from behind. Part of it was because the giant ryuu had taken their attention, but another reason was because she¡¯d behaved herself until now.


    ¡°I smell adventure. It¡¯s sure to be a good opportunity for you to grow, Gastora.¡±


    Gastora tilted his head as he looked up at Reshia from her embrace. She looked at him lovingly like a holy mother, but that gentle smile suddenly turned into that of a scheming little girl as she followed after the king and his entourage.


    Past thend ofva stones and tall grass was and barren of all flora. Here, not even grass grew. On the back of one¡¯s feet could be felt the faint heat emanating from the ground. Despite seeing the giant stature of the ryuu thaty before him, the Goblin King did not halt his steps.


    The red scales of the ryuu rose and fell in conjunction with its breath. On the scales stained in blood and mud was a deep wound that yet bled. Those scales that normally shone brilliantly have been dulled. Any other creature would have long sumbed to the blood loss, yet the creature before the king remained strong. Yes, this was no normal creature.


    Eyes closed, the creature¡¯s long hair extended behind, while the two horns on its head that reached out to oppose the heavens spoke of its majesty and antiquity.


    This was a ryuu.


    With a stature to seat it at the apex of the forest, and a breath that could suppress all life, that was the ryuu, and the Goblin King stood before it, taking in all of its majesty with his own eyes.


    Though he did not feel any of that imposing aura that he felt when he confronted the gods, the imposing appearance of the creature was enough to make his eyes open wide.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Quietly, he thrust the great sword on his shoulder into thend, and the Ryuu opened its eyes. Those distinctive reptilian eyes met with the Goblin King¡¯s own crimson.


    ¡°¡­What brings you here? For the likes of a demon child to enter my territory, do you believe you will return alive?¡±


    A thunderous voice resounded. Such a voice did not put to shame the ryuu¡¯s status as an existence at the apex. In fact, it was so overbearing a voice that Gi Za¡¯ and Gi Go¡¯s hair stood on end and they immediately braced themselves for battle, but the Goblin King folded his arms and boldly spoke.


    ¡°I am the king of goblins, a traveler from the south. My pride is not so cheap as to defeat a wounded foe to decorate my name!¡±


    When the small existence before it brazenly named itself, the ryuu became confused, while the Goblin King could tell that the ryuu was wounded from its thundering voice. As someone who has stood against the gods, the Goblin King could tell that the voice of the ryuu wascking.


    The Goblin King braced himself as he stood before the ryuu, but the posture he adopted was not that of a lesser challenging his superior, but one facing an equal.


    The confrontation between the giant ryuu and their great king was so fearfully tense that Gi Za and Gi Go couldn¡¯t move an inch. They themselves couldn¡¯t tell if the king was trying to start a dialogue with the ryuu or provoke it.


    ¡°You¡­ A mere demon child will defeat me?¡±


    ¡°You will know if we fight.¡±


    And yet, just like that, in a short time that felt like an eternity, the scales leaned toward a battle.


    ¡°¡­Interesting. No matter how wounded I may be, I could not possibly lose to the likes of a demon child!¡±


    ¡°Then it cannot be helped!¡±


    The ryuu bared its fangs and the Goblin King reached for his buried sword, in that moment, a voice interjected.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    With that voice fluttered a long, blue hair, and for a moment, all eyes turned to her.


    ¡°Reshia! Why are you here!?¡±


    ¡°The adherent of the Goddess of Healing (Zenobia)!?¡±


    Despite all the eyes gathered on her, Reshia approached the ryuu with a staff in hand.


    The red ryuu shrank back for a moment, but very quickly, it bared its fangs and warned her.


    ¡°Do not approach, adherent!¡±


    Already the breath that left its mouth was scorching hot. The evil eyes of the ryuu could see things that humans could not. And on them were clearly reflected the giant shadow of the Goddess of Healing. Though her shadow had once forcefully been summoned, that shadow that could only destroy everything around it has already been vanquished by the Goblin King.


    The shadow that the ryuu could see behind her was the love of the Zenobia that ruled this world.


    It was precisely because he was strong that when he saw the absolute power of Zenobia, fear filled him. This ryuu that did not fear a fight with the dragons birthed by the gods and perhaps did not even fear its own death, felt instinctively afraid of the thought of antagonizing one loved by the gods.


    He was terrified of destroying the world that the gods have established. Especially as a ryuu who served the servant gods that once sought to destroy the world.


    That was the truth established by those that won thest great war.


    ¡°I will heal your wounds. It will not do for an adherent such as myself to simply ignore one who is wounded!¡±


    ¡°No! I do not want any charity from you!¡±


    The ryuu tried to back down, but the deep wounds left on it kept it from doing so.


    ¡°Reshia!¡±


    The Goblin King tried to stop her, but Reshia turned to him and smiled. That was not the inhumane smile that she wore when Zenobia possessed her, but a gentle smile like that of a mother protecting her terrified child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ It¡¯ll be fine, your Majesty. There¡¯s no need for you fight. That ryuu can understand. And he is also full of pride. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need for the two of you to fight.¡±


    Reshia raised her hand and light gathered around it.


    The very air around seemed to grow denser as they provided her the mana she needed, and then the sunlight broke through the thundering clouds and shone upon her. Light gathered around her as though the world itself were blessing here.


    Reshia prayed to heal the conflicts and wounds of the world, and that prayer became a divine protection that enveloped her and became a light that illuminated the world.


    ¡°Healing to all! (Heal)¡±


    The light of healing covered the body of the red ryuu.

 Volume 4, Chapter 271 - Shadow of the Hero (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 271 - Shadow of the Hero (1/2)</h4>


    Thick antique pirs lined up perfectly without even the slightest deviation, and through them extended a carpet that paved the way red to the throne. Walking on that carpet was a young man with red hair, reddish brown eyes, and a stature two heads taller than the average man.


    His body was wrapped in supple muscles, and an air of nobility radiated from him. The affectionate smile he wore charmed everyone, but what made him truly dazzle were his achievements.


    Conquering the Oceanic Kingdom of Yarma was supposed to be impossible. And yet not only did he do just that, he even kept the casualties to a minimum. With such achievements, it was no wonder that the people have started calling him ¡®hero¡¯.


    To the masses, the sight of him returning to the castle amidst thunderous apuse was like the light of hope itself shining down upon them.


    Hope that the blood shed during the civil war would not be for naught, hope that his rise would open this stagnant era, and hope that he would be able to deal with the threat approaching from the west.


    The king was in thetter half of his fifties and was already exhausted, so he was more than happy to give the throne to him. In fact, he was resolved to do so. He also had a beautiful daughter whose beauty resounded even in the neighboring countries and whose heart was just as gentle.


    No man was a better fit for her than this gant, young man.


    It didn¡¯t take the king long to make his mind.


    The nobles would have protested, but when they saw how firm the king was in his decision, they chose to acquiesce instead.


    When the man was finally before the king, he greeted him. Normally he would have been called out for hisck of manners, but when it was him who was doing it, no one could even find it in themselves to get mad. If anything, he was so elegant that the people around him couldn¡¯t help but be charmed.


    But then again, perhaps it simply couldn¡¯t be helped, after all, every one of his actions appeared perfectly refined even to them, who were said to be the rulers of the oldest human kingdom. To some extent, the nobles here actually believed that they were the noblest of them all.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you could make it.¡±


    The king said, and the hero nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Before anything else, allow me to congratte you for conquering the Oceanic Kingdom of Yarma. To think you would actually be able to aplish such a feat so easily. You are a hero, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it was only possible because of all the help the everyone gave me.¡±


    If one were to look around, one would surely see that there were several among the audience, who were trembling in glee.


    ¡°It would do me well to learn from your humility, I believe. Well, I¡¯m thinking of giving you my daughter, Estrina. What do you think of that?¡±


    ¡°It would be my honor, Your Majesty, but would her royal highness be fine with that?¡±


    ¡°You think she¡¯d refuse? Her heart has long been stolen by you.¡±


    The king wryly smiled, and the hero nodded with a smile.


    ¡°I understand. If that is Your Majesty¡¯s will, then it is my honor to ept.¡±


    ¡°Good! Very good! Now my reign will finally be secure, and I will no longer have to worry.¡±


    The king nodded in satisfaction. He was truly relieved from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if I may suggest one thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°There is a horde of monsters threatening to overwhelm us from the west. To address this threat, we need to strengthen our military well.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard there are wyverns living in the valley northwest. If we could tame those, we could create an order of wyvern knights. What do you think, Your Majesty?¡±


    The moment the young man said that, all the people present found themselves looking at each other. The wyverns lived in arge canyon at the foot of the mountain range, and the hero wanted to tame them, but¡­


    ¡°Indeed, such an order would certainly be promising, but¡­¡±


    The wyverns were ruthless and violent. It would be no easy task to tame them.


    ¡°¡­Fine, if you say it¡¯s possible, then I¡¯m sure it is. You are the hero, after all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    A dayter, the hero left for the Wyvern Valley northwest.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    After the Goblin King¡¯s return, the attacks of the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom) became even more intense. Of the minor nations spreading from the center of the continent toward the east, already 10 have fallen.


    Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain) imed three.


    Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army (Felduk) imed another three.


    Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk) imed two.


    And then the mixed army, consisting of the vassal armies, the allied armies, Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s army (Regiol) and Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s Thousand-Demon Army (Sazanorga), imed two.


    Alrodena had sessfully conquered most of the Ranserg Region, where the minor nations were crowded together, but afterwards, their march slowed. This was due to military and political problems.


    For one, the Oceanic Kingdom of Yarma was suddenly conquered by the former Holy Kingdom of Alsas, currently known as the Sacred Kingdom of Altigand, a new foe that Pale the Tactician was intuitively wary of.


    From her experiences so far, she knew that there was no such thing as being too cautious when it came to the gods sticking their nose where it didn¡¯t belong when least expected. She had allowed the armies to move freely against the minor nations, but with the appearance of this new enemy, Altigand, it seemed such a policy would no longer work.


    Now that the Goblin King has returned, it might be necessary to bring the armies back together to conquer Altigand swiftly. The Goblin King, who now also had the cooperation of the ryuu, agreed with Pale.


    Moreover,munication was also starting to be a problem, as the distance from the capital, Revea Su, and the frontlines increased. Perhaps it was about time for Alrodena to bring its focus back on governance now that new territories have been imed.


    But even if it did, Pale believed it wouldn¡¯t take long.


    Alrodena¡¯s government was in a much better shapepared to when they were just starting out. Even just on the aspect of human resources, they had the Governor-General of the Western Capital, Yoshu Fagarmia, the prime minister of Elrain Kingdom, Elbert Noen, the Silent Beauty (Milfet), Helen Meer, the Genius with a Rubbish Mouth (Mardigas), and Ganon Latosh.


    Pale believed that even with just their civil officials, it was possible to govern the new territories, and indeed, she was right.


    In the three months between the summer and autumn of the fourth year of the King¡¯s Calendar when Alrodena¡¯s attack had settled down, the management of the new territories showed favorable results.


    As the saying went, ¡®it was easier to rule than to conquer¡¯, and indeed, the goblins had struggled to rule their territories, whether it was thete Germion Kingdom or the Merchant Country of Pena. That¡¯s why the smooth progress they had with the new territories was nothing short of bewildering.


    Be that as it may, however, the excessive aggression of Alrodena did not fail to rouse the humans to resist. A resistance best exemplified in the alliance treaty of the three nations east of Ranserg Region that was signed in the middle of summer, year four of the king¡¯s calendar.

 Volume 4, Chapter 271 - Shadow of the Hero (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 271 - Shadow of the Hero (2/3)</h4>


    The emergence of the three country alliance was the military problem.


    Led by the minor nation of Fenis, the alliance was born after letting go of their past grudges and vowing to share an offensive and defensive military alliance. With their alliance, Gi Gi Orudo could no longer defeat them by himself, so he sent word back to the capital to ask for reinforcements. In response, the Goblin King was about to set off personally when Pale the Tactician stopped him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you can leave if you wish, but first, please do settle your ounts. They piled up in your absence.¡±


    Pale said with a cold re. The Goblin King frowned, but she wasn¡¯t so weak as to be moved by that.


    ¡°What will you do then? The four generals are equal. Even if the mixed army is sent, I don¡¯t think Gi Gi is suited to lead such a big army.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I was hoping that Your Majesty would appoint someone else to oversee the entire army temporarily.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. Measures do need to be taken for my eventual passing too.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that you understand, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Goblin King would eventually pass, so it was imperative that they create a military system that would function even in the absence of the Goblin King. It was also imperative that the army learn to listen to someone other than a goblin.


    The question of whether the country could survive or not if the brilliant goblins, such as Gi Ga Rax and Gi Gu Verbena were to pass as well, aside, it would be problematic if the goblins were incapable of hearing instruction from anyone other than a goblin. The goblins might take pride in their unwavering loyalty toward the king, but it would not do to have them turn that loyalty to the generals after the king passes.


    Their loyalty must be turned to the country. It would simply be too disastrous if the generals themselves were to turn against the country while they had most of the military.


    Hence, to set a precedent, Pale wanted to delegate themand of the army to a general dispatched by the country.


    ¡°Very well. The g of our army shall be carried by Shumea.¡±


    ¡°A good choice, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll have Mehran Le Coude apany her as her adjutant then. Gi Ah-dono should take 2,000 soldiers as well.¡±


    ¡°Mehran Le Coude?¡±


    ¡°He was the adjutant of thete war princess. He may be a person of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, but there¡¯s no denying that he falls under the brilliant category as far as humans are concerned.¡±


    Pale answered the king¡¯s question fluently, then brought forward another proposal.


    The reinforcements could be focused to Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s side if they just slowed down the offensive in the other fronts. The Goblin King agreed.


    At the same time, he grew uneasy at the growing distance between the capital, The City Where the King Sits (Revea Su), and the frontlines. The battle with the War Princess had taught him about watching his back. He knew that all preparations and precautions had to be thoroughly met before they could start a great attack against the east.


    ¡°I was thinking of sending the mixed army too,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Go ahead. That should be enough to take care of this new alliance,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°As you will, Your Majesty.¡±


    But the alliance went above their expectations and endured Alrodena¡¯s attacks. One reason behind this failure was because Pale¡¯s intelligence department was too focused on the Sacred Kingdom of Altigand and the internal affairs of Alrodena.


    Though the threads spun by her intelligence department were indeed many, they were not that long. They could not cover all of Alrodena. As inscrutable as her stratagems were, Pale was not capable of controlling everything.


    Moreover, the reason why the three-country alliance was able to hold steadfast against the goblins was because of the appearance of a certain heroic figure.


    A person by the name of Aldur Malisk.


    A person who excelled in defenses so much so that Alrodena¡¯s offense would have to be halted temporarily.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Aldur Malisk.


    Known as the Vicious Three Tongues (Ben Do Mi) to his foes and the Undying (Nosturas) to his allies, the hero of the three-country alliance, Aldur heralded from the core country of the alliance, Fenis, but was neither a king nor a noble, in fact, not even a soldier, but a mere son to a hunter.


    But regardless of his background, he was able to rise to prominence because he was able to stop Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Zeilduk three times. The first time was when he repelled the attack of the mixed army, and then he even managed to force Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Felduk to retreat, a feat he held in pride.


    However, neither of these achievements were made possible by his godlike martial prowess or his divine schemes. Rather, as the son to a hunter, Aldur Malisk was privy to the surrounding geography, and he threw all of his efforts into avoiding a direct confrontation with the goblins, opting instead to focus on guerri tactics.


    Moreover, he employed the tactics that the goblins hated the most, that is to weave truth and lies in negotiations while the battle unfolded. Against Zeilduk, they lured the monster beasts with traps to hurt the army. With Gi GI unable to produce results no matter how many times they tried, in the end, Gi Gi had to call the retreat.


    Gi Gi might have had a lot of monster beasts under his army, but with how they¡¯ve been recently training the monster beasts first before throwing them in the front lines, the damages they were starting to umte could no longer be ignored.


    Against the mixed army, Aldur called for peace negotiations, but sent a glib talker who would change the terms of the treaty individually.


    Against Gi Jii¡¯s Regiol, he pledged aplete surrender, while against the bloodthirsty Gi Zu and his Sazanorga, he proposed an oppressive, conditional surrender. Against the tactician from the Kushain Believers, Vn, he sent a surrender riddled with excessively decorated grumbles.


    To the goblins, who were unsophisticated by nature, these ploys were more than enough to throw them into disarray. The weakness of the mixed army also came to light. A weakness that came in the form of a question, ¡®who would take the lead in this war and who would have the right to call the shots?¡¯


    Unable toe up with an answer, they decided to send a messenger back to Revea Su and wait for further instructions. This was a mistake. Although Vn could predict the movements of an army, he was not good at psychological games.


    Rather it was Queen Mira, his superior, who excelled in reading the human mind. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t here.


    With the goblins unmoving, this time the three-country alliance attacked with Aldur leading them.


    The goblins were surprised, but they were all veterans with hundreds of battles under their belt. They immediately fixed their armies, and fought back against the assaulting enemies.


    ¡°If the enemy is arrogant enough toe out and fight, then good! That makes everything simpler! Just crush them all!¡±


    Gi Zu said to inspire his soldiers, then the goblins of Sazanorga met the enemy head on, and immediately, the winds changed.


    As expected, the goblins were strong inbat.


    Despite being taken by surprise and despite being on the defensive at first, Sazanorga¡¯s valiant response spurred the rest of the armies on, and before long, they were starting to gradually attack in their respective styles.


    As though spurred on by that, the Regiol too gradually repelled the pressure of the enemy. After a line or soter, Vn¡¯s Akazones and the other armies from the allies got back on their feet too.


    When the enemy realized that their surprise attack had failed, they immediately retreated.

 Volume 4, Chapter 271 - Shadow of the Hero (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 271 - Shadow of the Hero (3/3)</h4>


    When the goblins saw the enemy retreating in every direction, they thought for sure that they¡¯d won. Aldur¡¯s retreat was just that convincing, and besides, about half of the soldiers were indeed running for their lives.


    Aldur had also taken that into consideration as he repeatedly retreated to lead the goblins to the traps they¡¯ve set. This was not something that could¡¯ve been done normally, but Aldur had the guts to make it happen.


    It was precisely because of this courage of his that his allies havee to call him ¡®Undying¡¯. As he took on the role of the rearguard, he repeatedly drew the enemies and subjugated them with the traps. To the humans, seeing the goblins be defeated one-sidedly was like seeing the star of hope shine upon them.


    Most of the minor nation, Fenis¡¯, territory was a forest. Protecting the elves used to be their biggest source of ie, but ever since the elves turned to Alrodena, they¡¯ve had to rely on the wealth of the forest and the trade with the neighboring nations.


    Autumn was at hand, so the trees have dried and fallen leaves have pilled up on the ground. The humans took advantage of that to prepare all manners of traps for beasts, from pitfalls to tripwires, and lured the goblins there.


    To tip the scales even further toward the human side, even the winds helped Aldur, and by the time Gi Jii and Vn noticed the smell of oil, it was already toote. A great sea of fire expanded, transforming into a crimson me that enveloped the whole area. To the goblins¡¯ dismay, this part of the world was littered with fuel for me, and the blooming crimson could only prove more fatal.


    ¡°Retreat! You¡¯ll burn to death!¡±


    The Akazone of the tactician, Vn Do Zul, turned around, while Gi Jii was cut off by the mes, and Gi Zu just managed to catch up.


    ¡°Damn it! We almost had them!¡±


    Gi Zu stomped his feet in frustration, while Gi Jii ordered for their immediate retreat.


    ¡°Gi Zu-dono, this isn¡¯t the time to beining!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡¡Normally, we¡¯d push through, but this many traps is just¡ª Che!¡±


    Had it been just a few walls of me, Gi Zu wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to call the charge and jump straight in, but with all the traps littered around them, the odds of dying in the fire were simply too high.


    The threat of the firey not only in the heat but also the approaching ck smoke.


    The goblins fled from the ck smoke, but the soldiers of the three-country alliance shot them from afar, while countless ambushes greeted them along their route.


    In the end, the mixed army suffered heavy casualties, and they would need much time before they would be able to mobilize again.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ó


    The defeat of the mixed army reached Gi Gu Verbena - who was still advancing steadily - before Revea Su. The fervorous attacks of Alrodena that has started since the winter of the third year of the king¡¯s calendar was actually rather vague.


    Gi Ga Rax took the north, Gi Gu Verbena took the center, Gi Gi Orudo took the south, and the mixed army took the southernmost areas. Only a general direction had been set, and which countries to conquer was left to the discretion of the generals.


    When Gi Gu Verbena received word that Gi Ga Rax had recovered their own unique pace, a fearless smile appeared on him.


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s the not the sort of man to stumble in a ce like that.¡±


    Gi Gu praised his peers that were fighting hard in the distant northernnds, then he turned his attention to the humans that were putting on a cowardly disy in the south.


    ¡°A little motivation seems in order.¡±


    In thete summer of the fourth year of the king¡¯s calendar, Felduk, under the lead of Gi Gu Verbena, conquered three nations, bing more powerful each time, until finally bing the strongest army among the goblin armies.


    Gi Gu was also aware that he was the leading general among the four generals, and not willing to allow his goblin peers to fall behind their human counterparts, he ordered the army working on the eastern expedition to attack the three-country alliance.


    The heroic figure of the three-country alliance, Aldur, had to abandon his victory party to run back to the frontlines. After the battle at the south of Fenis was another battle at the north of the alliance, and yet despite all the battles without rest, his mind did not break.


    But though his mind may not have broken, he could not help but draw cold sweat when Felduk¡¯s battle formation was revealed.


    The goblin soldiers alone numbered 8,000, but on top of that, they had human battle ves as well that numbered more than 3,000, and then they even had rtively docile monster beasts pulling siege weaponry apanied by goblins dressed in gorgeous military uniform.


    With the appearance of evidently high-ranking goblins, Aldur could not be faulted for thinking that the main force of the goblins had arrived.


    Arge army of more than 10,000 troops and the capacity to deploy troops to maintain the supply lines that kept it fed.


    Compared to their hastily raised armies, the goblin army had five times their numbers; hence, Aldur once again chose to avoid a direct confrontation, opting instead to send out a messenger that promised surrender, and even gave the goblins one of their cities. By this point, volunteer soldiers from outside of the public and private sector of the three-country alliance were starting to gather at Aldur¡¯s side.


    With the former holy knight, Gund, and Saldin of the Red King n among those, Aldur handed a city to Felduk.


    But just as they entered, Aldur suddenly attacked.


    Felduk was taken by surprise, but they were a veteran at urban warfare thanks to the battles at Germion Kingdom, only their experience wouldn¡¯t serve them well here, for the enemy actually dared to reduce the city itself into ashes.


    Although the residents have been evacuated in advance, Gi Gu was still taken aback by the unrestrained attacks of these cornered humans. The battle ves he¡¯d brought with him were also of little use in urban warfare. The goblins could keep an eye on them when they fought in the open ins, but in the urban area, where there were plenty of ces to run, it wasn¡¯t possible to monitor them all, and battle ves deserted one after another.


    And yet as unhappy as Gi Gu might¡¯ve been because of that, he had no choice but to reorganize the war. As Felduk retreated from the billowing mes, the three-country alliance gave chase. They paid a huge price in order to pursue Felduk, but the end result was stepping on the tail of the tiger.


    After Felduk fixed their formation, they wiped out all the soldiers that gave chase. Moreover, their fake surrender angered Gi Gu to the point that he gave a ck-hearted order.


    ¡°Turn everything into ashes. The people, the town, everything you pass! Destroy them all and make them tremble before our axe of fear!¡±


    Gi Gu¡¯s anger became the wrath of Felduk, and everything they passed was scorched, not even the grass was spared.


    It was then that Shumea arrived with the battle g from the Goblin King.

 Volume 4, Chapter 272 - The Three-Country Alliance (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 272 - The Three-Country Alliance (1/3)</h4>


    The wyverns living in Wyvern Valley fled from the invaders.


    The humans thought of them as a subspecies to the dragons, but in truth, they were apletely different species. Wyverns were a kind of monster beast. Though they had the character for dragon in their name, they were not under the rule of Grimoa the Dragon King.


    However, that did not mean that they werepletely free of the influence of the Dragon King Grimoa. After all, there was a fierce battle unfolding between Dragon King Grimoa¡¯s dragons from the northern mountains and Gawain, servant of the underworld goddess, from the west.


    A single dragon was enough to wipe out all of Wyvern Valley, and there were 500 of them living just up north. Yet despite that, the wyverns still chose to live in Wyvern Valley because of the prey avable in the area and theck ofpetitors.


    Therge herbivores that the wyverns fed on were rarely found in the eastern continent, and the southern regions of the continent were too hot for the wyverns, while there were too manypetitors in the western region for them to prosper.


    That¡¯s why it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that they had no choice but to live in Wyvern Valley.


    But the wyverns were monster beasts, and they were sensitive to danger. Presently, those survival instincts of theirs were ring within them at full power.


    The culprit was that thing that had taken the form of a human, a species that was usually nothing but prey to them.


    It would easily jump over the fleeing wyverns and fasten a rope around their necks. That was an improved version of the human magic tool, the Cor of Obedience, and it worked even with monster beasts.


    Once cored, the wyverns would lose the ability to fly, and be forced to sit down on the ground despite their cries. After catching dozens of wyverns, the hero was finally satisfied, and left the valley with the captured wyverns in tow.


    But this was not the only time the wyverns would suffer.


    From this point forward, humans riding wyverns would periodicallye to catch them, and in the end, the numbers of the wyverns living in the valley would greatly decline. Thanks to that, however, the Wyvern Knights of the Sacred Kingdom of Altigand that could soar the skies waspleted.


    Yet even beforepletion, the influence of the Wyvern Knights and the hero has already reached many ces, and a great wave of refugees came from the minor nations that fell to the Goblin King¡¯s Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom).


    The hero that seeded in weaponizing the wyverns dispatched the Wyvern Knights to various countries as scouts. It was a disy of Altigand¡¯s might, and at the same time, an attempt to lure skilled people to his side. It started with the subjugation of monster beasts, then repelling bandits, suppressing rebelling ves, and dispatching skilled subordinates as aids to the nations that suffered heavy military losses during the War of the Saint.


    All of the minor nations feared the goblins approaching from the west. And when the merchants escaped, everything came tumbling down, and the affluent people and the fearful poor fled to Altigand.


    Meanwhile, the hero used the technology from the recently conquered Oceanic Kingdom Yarma to import food from distant nations.


    ¡ªWe¡¯ll be saved if we go to Altigand.


    The information disseminated by the wyvern knights and the merchants gave rise to a great wave of refugees, which the hero took advantage of, turning them into either soldiers, engineers orborers¡­


    Before long, there was a servant girl with ck hair that snuggled closely to the hero. But that was not all, agricultural scientists that made it possible to support an explosive increase in poption, powerful warriors, and crafty merchants began gathering as well.


    The one thing they all shared inmon was that every one of them was a young woman with jaw-dropping beauty. Their numbers contributed to the rapid militarization of Altigand.


    As though these people had been long prepared, skilled people appeared beside the hero one after another.


    From the unending waves of refugees or the fallen Oceanic Kingdom of Yarma or the nobles of the Holy Kingdom of Alsas, or perhaps, the citizens, came people, beautiful and skilled, to serve the hero.


    Meanwhile, the hero suddenly made his way for the unexplorednds to the north.


    Thends ruled by Grimoa the Golden Dragon King were not just unexplorednds, but also holynds untouched by any kingdom no matter how great.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    It was about two months after hostilities opened, when the three-country alliance were suffering from Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s fierce attacks, that the Goblin King¡¯s appointedmander-in-chief, Shumea, arrived. The north of the country alliance, where the Axe and Sword ArmyFelduk have been wreaking havoc, was turned into ash just as Gi Gu dered.


    ¡°Well, this certainly is quite the disy.¡±


    Shumea stood before that and scratched her head as she frowned.


    These reinforcements that utilized a mix of humans and goblins had to consider the feelings of the humans too. Shumea had gotten word of how fierce Gi Gu attacked, but she never thought it would be to this extent.


    ¡°But then again, spilled milk is spilled, so let¡¯s just worry about what to do from here on out.¡±


    Shumea was a brave woman with the guts to boldly push her opinion even in the face of a goblin. The first thing she did was to chase after the still attacking Felduk and held a meeting with Gi Gu.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like this.¡±


    ¡°I know, but this is the boss¡¯s order, so it can¡¯t be helped. I hope you can at least understand that much.¡±


    Shumea exined her situation and her new position, as well as how she intended to change the way they fought in theing days, but Gi Gu folded his arms and red daggers at her.


    ¡°Or are you telling me that you¡¯re going to ignore this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t read. But I can recognize the king¡¯s crest when I see it. I also know that you¡¯re a human that doesn¡¯t know how to lie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of embarrassing that you think so highly of me.¡±


    Apparently, Gi Gu thought highly of Shumea. Shumea was one of the first to leave the human world to follow the Goblin King, and the achievements she aplished under his banner did not lose out by any means to the goblins.


    Even a goblin supremacist like Gi Gu could only acknowledge her aplishments. But that was that and this was this. The thought of having to entrust his battle to her was not something he could wee so warmly.

 Volume 4, Chapter 272 - The Three-Country Alliance (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 272 - The Three-Country Alliance (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°But even if you negotiate with them, you can¡¯t trust them,¡± Gi Gu said.


    ¡°I know. But after what you¡¯ve done, they¡¯ll probably be more willing to talk,¡± Shumea said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Gi Gu looked displeased as he rubbed his chin, but Shumea spoke indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let His Majesty know that you fought well, so you won¡¯t have to worry about His Majesty thinking poorly of you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ If you¡¯re going that far, then I¡¯ll take a step back.¡±


    As Gi Gu finally agreed to submit to Shumea and change the way they fought, Shumea quickly mobilized. She ordered Felduk to reorganize, then added Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s army (Regiol), Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s Thousand-Demon Army (Sazanorga), and the mixed army to her forces, and then attacked the cities ruled by the three-country alliance.


    However, the way the armies fought under her could only be called soft whenpared to Felduk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the enemy will surrender if we fight like this.¡±


    Shumea heard Gi Zu and Gi Jii out, then turned to Vn Do Zul for his opinion.


    ¡°Do you share their thoughts too, tactician-dono?¡±


    ¡°Umm, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm~¡±


    When Vn saw Shumea smile meaningfully, he fell silent and became thoughtful.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine like this, for now,¡± Shumea said.


    They all looked at each other as Shumea watched the walls of the enemy city with her spear on her shoulders.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be heading to Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s base, so you boys watch over our base while I¡¯m out.¡±


    Shumea took only a small number of soldiers with her before departing for Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s base. On other days she would visit Gi Gu Verbena too.


    After seeing all that, Vn was finally able to see through Shumea¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Shumea-dono intends to make the most out of Felduk, Zeilduk, and the mixed armyus.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    Gi Zu and Gi Jii couldn¡¯t understand, so Vn simplified it for them.


    ¡°The enemy thinks we¡¯re just idiots that throw our forces at them time and time again. Shumea-dono is trying to change that. It¡¯s a good move to threaten them too.¡±


    ¡°So, in other words, she wants to make the most of our numerical superiority?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she wants to make the enemy feel helpless to force them into negotiations. The reason she¡¯s being so lenient attacking this city is chiefly to buy time.¡±


    Just as Vn had pointed out, Felduk and Zeilduk had quickly reorganized themselves and caught up with the mixed army. It didn¡¯t take them long before the armies were close enough tomunicate with each other.


    ¡°She¡¯s surprisingly talented at politics.¡±


    The goblins couldn¡¯t understand what Vn meant by that. It was a human concept to bnce the different armies and avoid taking all of the achievements. As the goblin armiespeted with each other in the eastern expedition, it became apparent that the entire army would be imbnced once one of the armies stood out too much.


    Of course, it was also true that Shumea was trying to take advantage of their numerical superiority. It was brilliant on Shumea¡¯s part to realize that she could bring out the best of the different armies by focusing their forces.


    At the very least, she had a much broader perspective than the goblins that just focused on crushing the enemies that were right in front of them. Perhaps, this was the reason why the Goblin King entrusted the whole army to her.


    Shumea waited for all three armies toe together, then she sent a messenger to the city to demand their surrender. In the face of that massive army of roughly 20,000 soldiers, the city could only surrender. The decisive factors behind their surrender were the humans, Shumea and Vn, who negotiated with the cities that were terrified of Felduk¡¯s atrocities.


    As the made their way through the cities under the Three-Country Alliance, Shumea had them pledge to offer food on top of their surrender, and before long, their armies finally reached the fortress that Aldur the Undying protected.


    The goblins wanted to attack immediately, but Shumea stopped them and chose to prepare carefully instead.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for us to rush. They¡¯re the ones in trouble. After all, they¡¯re the ones struggling with food.¡±


    And then as though to show off all the food they got from the cities they conquered, Shumea ordered the armies to make camp in front of the fortress and fortify their position. She even had them build stone barracks. Aldur could only watch on with arms folded and brows knitted.


    He has won many times until now by defeating the advancing goblins. The false surrenders, sacrificing an entire city¡­ Everything was done to limit the areas that the goblins could attack from.


    Aldur¡¯s strategy revolved around avoiding a direct confrontation and hitting the goblins where it hurt. But while such tactics were effective against the goblins, it was fundamentally ineffective against Shumea.


    Until now, the goblins were a scattered force, attacking as individual forces, but now, with the appearance of amander-in-chief in Shumea, the three armies were being mobilized under one will, making it that much more difficult to focus on their weak points.


    Moreover, with Shumea at the head of the army, the cities that have been desperately fighting for their lives have now started to rx. As someone who has been relying on the people¡¯s sense of crisis to put up a desperate resistance against the goblins, Shumea¡¯s move was strategically powerful.


    In fact, some of the cities under the Three-Country Alliance have even begun to consider a surrender. There was a strange charisma about Shumea that was effective not only at suppressing the goblins but also at making people feel that she would keep her word.


    Hence, Shumea¡¯s strategy sessfully drove Aldur into a corner.

 Volume 4, Chapter 273 - The Iron-Country of Elfa (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 273 - The Iron-Country of Elfa (1/3)</h4>


    Just as Aldur had predicted, after the copse of the three-country alliance there was no country left that could stop the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom). The mixed army and the now revitalized Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk) moved northward along the coast from the southernmost tip, while Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain and Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Felduk moved through the mountainous region, taking care not to go past the Great Mountains that demarcated the unexplored north and the human region.


    Alrodena marched onward, crushing every minor nation from the Ranserg Region as it grew in power and conquered everynd except the unexplorednds of the west, north, and south.


    Alrodena, a nation built and fought for by the Demonic Children of Chaos (Goblins).


    The nations that have yet to know its bite could only watch on in horror. It seemed the Sacred Kingdom of Altigand was thest nation that might be able to stop its march.


    In the coldest period of the fourth year of the King¡¯s Calendar, in the eastern region, this was a season when the mountains would be covered in a thinyer of white.


    ording to the intel of the tactician of Alrodena¡¯s entire army, Pale Symphoria, the Order of the Wyvern Knights were already 500 knights strong. The Wyvern Knights boasted that a single knight from their ranks could fight 500 infantrymen on the battlefield, and the masses were more than happy to gobble their boast without question.


    In the taverns, the men returning home from work would talk about how reliable the Wyvern Knights were, while the women by themon well would talk about how terrifying the country built by the goblins was.


    Without a doubt, the voice of the people was dyed in fear. The threads woven by Pale¡¯s intelligence department have already started to encroach into Altigand. Rumors whispered in taverns, the flow ofmodities, their prices, and all sorts of information were regrly gathered and sent to Pale.


    But the person in charge of organizing and integrating that information was not Pale the Tactician herself, but Sophia, the little girl that survived the tragedy of the Soar to FreedomElks.


    As she came into contact with all sorts of schemes under Pale, Sophia¡¯s talent blossomed, and before long, she had be Pale¡¯s right-hand woman in the war of information. Now, she could infiltrate an enemy country on her own to instigate, disturb, and plot against them, while at the same time using her organization to fight in the war of information.


    Her methods that relied on fostering orphans for pawns meant a transformation in the nature of the Elks n, which under n Leader Touri was a n made up by a small but elite tight-knit force that was more family than work. However, after the passing of the n leader during those battles in the shadows, they had to find a way to fight in the shadows while maintaining their bonds.


    There was also no one else that could handle the information war on a national scale.


    The main force of Alrodena Kingdom was of course the goblins.


    But while the Goblin King¡¯s personal charm and fighting prowess was indeed at the center of all of that, no one could say - even in ttery - that they had a talent for information warfare; hence naturally, that burden had to fall onto someone that they could trust, an ally. And among their allies, the ones that excelled in that particr field were the survivors of the Elks n.


    Originally, it was Pale¡¯s role to fill, but as Sophia grew, she eventually left it to her for no other reason that because she had to. As the tactician of the entire army of Alrodena Kingdom, as someone with the power to mobilize all its armies, politics was not something she could remain estranged to.


    The war with the Holy Shushunu Kingdom had taught her that stability in logistics and in the states of the kingdom was necessary for the military to demonstrate its full might, so she had no choice but to raise her rank from a civil official to something more.


    Now, she was less a tactician, and more a prime minister. No matter how talented or charming the Goblin King might be, one man could not possibly support an entire kingdom all on his own.


    So he needed people that could serve as his eyes and ears, people that could serve as his limbs. The Goblin King had once thought of a way to rule the humans from the forest. The answers he found then that relied on a vassge system was finally being realized through Pale¡¯s efforts.


    Pale Symphoria as the prime minister, then of those supporting her as her aides, at the top of the list was the Governor-General of the Western Capital, Yoshu Fagarmia, followed by Helen Meer the Silent Beauty (Milfet), and then the Superintendent of the Eastern Expedition, Ganon Latosh the Genius with a Rubbish Mouth (Mardigas).


    There were talents from the elves too. Such as the daughter of the wise Shure Forni, Princess Shunaria. Selena and the others were present too, though they were mostly there to support Princess Shunaria.


    These civil officials gathered from among the humans and the elves were the entrics necessary to create a great power. And it was up to Pale to bring them all together and ensure that the eastern expedition could disy their full power.


    The Goblin King tended to his duties with sincerity, but if one had to measure his talents regarding politics and paperwork, then unfortunately, he was only average.


    Of course, as a goblin - and with the exception of the druids - he was a genius in his own right, butpared to those geniuses Pale gathered, he was at least two levels their inferior.


    But then again, given how much the king loved to swing his sword at the frontlines, he was already plenty talented.


    The Goblin King with the vision, Prime Minister Pale with the support, and the civil officials to realize. All three engines were essential to the operations of the country and were the catalysts needed toplete the great undertaking - the making of a nation.


    With the two wheels of the pen and the sword aligned, Alrodena¡¯s progress showed no signs of stopping. The soldiers fighting in the frontlines were all veteran goblins, and the number of goblins sent every few months by the headquarters in the Forest of Darkness, the Fortress of the Abyss, would easily exceed the capacity of a nation.


    Before long, Alrodena walked toward the strongest fortress of Ranserg Region, the Iron Country of Elfa.

 Volume 4, Chapter 273 - The Iron-Country of Elfa (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 273 - The Iron-Country of Elfa (2/3)</h4>


    iming themselves to be descendants of the great country of Ranserg, the iron country of Elfa was the nation with the greatest presence among the minor nations. They also possessed the biggest mining area in the Ranserg Region, enabling them to generate so much money they could enrich the treasury of any minor nation. It was this great wealth that allowed all the kings of Elfa to adopt policies that favored the military.


    There were two kinds of iron produced from the high-quality ores of Elfa. Water Iron and Rock Iron.


    The former was extremely light without sacrificing strength, while thetter possessed magic-repelling properties without sacrificing weight. Naturally, the Iron Country of Elfa used these two metals to forge equipments for their heavy knights.


    There were four orders of heavy knights and four orders of squires subservient to them.


    No other nation within Ranserg Region had a standing army as big as Elfa¡¯s, as the region was crowded with minor nations. The only nations that could resist Ranserg¡¯s massive army were the major nations. With their military strength bolstered to such a degree, it only made sense to swallow up the neighboring countries and be a hegemony just like the former great power that was Ranserg, but unfortunately, the conditions of their location did not permit that.


    To the east was the Holy Kingdom of Alsas.


    Though it had long declined, they remained ever vignt for any opportunity toy im to Elfa¡¯s resources. Along with that, Elfa also had hostile minor nations to the north and the south, who would cooperate with Alsas from time to time to attack Elfa. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t have any strength to spare to suppress the region.


    But the Iron Country of Elfa did not give up on restoring the old great power that was Ranserg. The people of Elfa were stubborn and brave.


    ¡®One day, for sure©¤©¤.¡¯


    As though that were the slogan of all of Elfa, they improved thends that were not blessed agriculturally, and the country and the people unified to strengthen their military. But that was nothing more than a nuisance to the nations around them.


    The stronger their army became, the warier the neighboring nations grew, and the closer the neighboring nations drew to the major power that was Alsas.


    But then a ripple surged on the unchanging situation, a ripple that came through Alrodena¡¯s invasion that started with the War of the Saints. It was such a huge event that the feud between the humans was forgotten for a moment, and Elfa started swallowing the nations around it at an astonishing rate.


    The Iron Country of Elfa and the nations around it saw the Saint of the Goddess of HealingZenobia as a g and sent reinforcements to the Ivory Tower, only to be routed by Alrodena. After losing an order of heavy knights, Elfa busied itself reconstructing it.


    The people were burdened with heavy taxes, the king had to eat frugally, the army had to scrimp and save, and the miners had to work without sleep.


    Eventually, they managed to rebuild that order of heavy knights, but then the Holy Kingdom achieved the impossible and was reborn as the Sacred Kingdom. While the three-nation alliance were busy fighting off the goblins, a messenger from the Sacred Kingdom of Altigand - the nation where a hero was said to have descended - arrived at the Iron Country to form an alliance.


    The young female messenger¡¯s offer for an offensive and defensive alliance was met with mixed opinions.


    Of those supporting the alliance¡¯s immediate establishment was Rasdir, son of thete Rasmoa. Thisrge, muscr man that would not disgrace histe father - who was also known as the Iron Bull General - strongly advocated for the alliance with Altigand.


    ¡°We have no choice but to form an alliance anyway, so let¡¯s just hurry up and get it over with.¡±


    He was arge man that approached nearly 2 meters (6.6ft) tall. In these days where the average height was at most a meter and a half (4.9ft), he might as well have been a giant. That giant stature of his was supported by a thick neck, from which extended four powerful limbs. Just one nce at him was enough to overwhelm a person.


    ¡°So you say, but we can¡¯t trust that country!¡±


    Elfa¡¯s council consisted of eight people, the six highest-ranking knightmanders of the army, the king, and the prime minister, who was in charge of the politics. Rasdir, the leader of the newly established order of heavy knights, nced sharply at them as he spoke.


    ¡°In that case, are we going to be allying ourselves with the goblins?¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Upon seeing the leader of the opposition to the Altigand alliance, Rasdir sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this in front of so many respected seniors, but we need to let go of our old grudge.¡± Rasdir said as he scratched his shortly cut hair.


    ¡°¡­With us being right in the middle of the prospering west and east, it is doubtful that we will be able to keep our independence.¡±


    The words of the prime minister turned the 6 knightmanders to the king.


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    The knightmanders could only grind their teeth.


    But of course, Rasdir wasn¡¯t wrong. Forming an alliance with the goblins was impossible, so they could only ally themselves with Altigand.


    But they have been enemies with the east since the days of their ancestors, making an alliance with them difficult to swallow on an emotional level. They hated allying with them so much that the fiercer ones among the knights actually said that they were better off allying themselves with the goblins.


    The Iron Country of Elfa hated the east that much.


    In the end, the council could not arrive to a conclusion and they retired for the day without achieving anything.


    The knightmander of the newly established order cooped himself up inside his room and racked his head wondering how he could persuade the opposition


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    It was then that the voice of a young woman called out, rousing Rasdir from his sea of thoughts.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    When the door opened, the person that entered was a messenger from Altigand. She was a toonmander of the Wyvern Knights, but that was a low-ranking position as far as Rasdir was concerned.


    ¡°¡­What business would a messenger have with me thiste into the night?¡±


    ¡°You seemed troubled, Rasdir-sama, so I was hoping I could be of help.¡±


    The messenger said with a self-triumphant look, and for a moment, Rasdir felt the urge to smack her, but he managed to stop himself just in time.


    ¡°¡­It would be best if you retired to your room quickly.¡±


    Rasdir was also a citizen of Elfa and was not fond of Altigand on an emotional level either. If the situation permitted it, he would even rush to the east and attack this very instant.


    Unfortunately, he could not permit himself to kneel to the goblins of the west as a human being.


    He believed that the independence of his mothend must be protected even if it meant putting aside a grudge of over a hundred years to form an alliance with a detested adversary.

 Volume 4: Chapter 273 - The Iron-Country of Elfa (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4: Chapter 273 - The Iron-Country of Elfa (3/3)</h4>


    ¡°No, whether it be by hook or by crook, you must be of help to my master,¡± the messenger said.


    This was a girl that could at most only reach his chest even if she were to stand up. Yet those words were spoken with neither hesitation nor fear.


    Normally, any messenger who looked up at Rasdir¡¯s great stature would instinctively be afraid, yet here was this girl so brave and fearless before him.


    It was a strange sight, but Rasdir was so troubled that he didn¡¯t have the leisure to consider the oddity of this situation. All he wanted right now was to get rid of this irritating messenger from Altigand.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking! If you care about your master, get the hell out!¡±


    Rasdir stood up to evict the messenger girl, but then the smile on her stiffened. And she looked at him with eyes so opened they seemed to be gazing into the abyss, while the smile on her seemed to crack. In the face of that half-done yet heartbreaking smile, Rasdir¡¯s anger dissipated.


    It was then that Rasdir realized that the messenger¡¯s situation was far from normal.


    ¡°Mu!?¡±


    ¡°No, you must be useful to my master.¡±


    In the girl¡¯s hand were magic stones.


    She grasped them tightly without a care for herself, and blood began to drip to the floor. As the blood gathered on the floor, they begun to move on their own to draw a circr magic formation.


    ¡°I call upon the name of the emperor (Warp)!¡±


    Then the blood on the floor glowed and pulsed in a squirming manner, and the circr magic formation expanded.


    When the magic formation pulsed the strongest, a young, handsome boy appeared. Rasdir did not know what kind of material his armor was forged from, but as someone born from the Iron Country, Rasdir could easily see the brilliance and strength of its material.


    But what really amazed him was the splendor around the boy.


    There was a dignity around the boy that made him want to kneel right there and then and swear fealty to him.


    ¡°You should be the young knightmander of Elfa, Rasdir,¡± the boy said.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Before Rasdir knew it, he¡¯d already knelt and responded to this boy.


    He couldn¡¯t help but question himself what he was doing.


    To prostrate himself before a boy he didn¡¯t even know¡­ It was almost like he was a knight swearing fealty.


    But despite telling himself that this was not eptable behavior, his body refused to listen. It was strange. It felt as though his mind and his body had been separated from each other, as though he were in a dream.


    Yet even stranger was that it seemed as though even that strange feeling could be transformed into joy. Rasdir waited for the youth¡¯s next words.


    ¡°I need someone who can cooperate with me. An ally to help me defeat the demon king approaching from the west and recover the human world.¡±


    The word ¡®demon king¡¯ sent a chill through Rasdir.


    The enemy¡¯s main force was made up of goblins, so they had looked down on them, but wasn¡¯t it obvious that there was something else lurking there? There were orcs among their ranks too, so perhaps the goblins were nothing more than an advance unit. Perhaps there was something beyond them that existed in the west.


    Perhaps that something was the demon king.


    If so then this was not the time for humans to be fighting among themselves. Rasdir continued to kneel as he pondered to himself.


    ¡°Rasdir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you fight with me to save humanity?¡±


    ¡°dly, but¡­ Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am a hero.¡±


    As the splendor around the youth encroached the mind of the youngmander, hisst resistances finally broke.


    ¡°A hero to save the humans.¡±


    Three dayster, during another meeting, the Iron Country of Elfa confirmed the military alliance with Altigand.


    And so, Elfa, who named themselves descendants of the great power of Ranserg, turned their de with great vigor and aimed it at Alrodena.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ©¤©¤The Iron Country of Elfa has ordered its knightmanders to mobilize.


    When Elfa gave the order to close the border between it and the former three-country alliance, Sophia frowned and immediately reported to Pale.


    ¡°Elfa is responding abnormally fast.¡±


    Pale¡¯s beautiful eyebrows furrowed upon receiving Sophia¡¯s report. It was as though Elfa had suddenly removed itself of any hesitation, and suddenly gave the order to mobilize.


    With the exception of the newly established knight order defending the imperial capital, three orders of heavy knights and three orders of light knights have already been deployed by the border. The speed of their response had exceeded Pale¡¯s expectations.


    Just a few days ago they were still discussing whether to ally themselves with Altigand or the goblins, or protect their independence. No matter which path they took, the decision should have been chaotic enough to threaten the country splitting, and yet not only did they make a decision, they even chose to relocate the capital.


    Elfa¡¯s royal family was moved to the city near the border of Altigand.


    This was not a secret and was publicly announced, so the alliance between Altigand and Elfa was already certain.


    ¡°Apparently, the new knightmander, Rasdir, persuaded the other knightmanders,¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°¡­Is that all?¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Yes, there were no other major movements¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Please continue to gather information.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After Sophia withdrew, Pale became thoughtful.


    In the end, was that really all this was?


    The sudden organization of the Order of Wyvern Knights, the annexation of the Oceanic Kingdom Yarma, receiving refugees, the food aid from the archipgo nations. And now, the Iron Country of Elfa and Altigand. Two countries that could not live under the same sky, and yet now, Elfa was about to turn itself into a shield for Altigand.


    It was an odd feeling, as though someone had piled up stones to forcefully change the flow of the river.


    The information from the spies that infiltrated Altigand say that Altigand¡¯s finances were bound to decline.


    Do they intend to conscript the refugees?


    Pale herself denied the conclusion she made.


    From where would they procure their armor? These were human soldiers too, so they had to be trained, fed, and led by amander. Strictly speaking, human soldiers were expensive. Moreover, it was doubtful that someone who was a refugee just recently would be able to do the job.


    She had been leading Alrodena¡¯s military for so long that she¡¯d started to forget, but soldiers were supposed to be expensive.


    They should not be able to match the goblins of Alrodena that have survived many battles.


    They shouldn¡¯t be able to, but Pale couldn¡¯t forget that ominous red sky during the War of the Saint.


    ¡°Have the humans begun to control the power of the gods?¡±


    Pale has heard from Yoshu of that man that tried to control Reshia at the Ivory Tower.


    If so, then the possibility of summoning someone even more influential could not be dismissed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But even if that were the case, there was no changing the fact that Elfa was standing in Alrodena¡¯s way. Waiting and possibly leaving an opening would only give Altigand more time to prepare.


    The essence of invasion was speed.


    That truth would never change.


    So all that needed to be done was to gather an overwhelming force at Elfa and conquer Elfa in one fell swoop. But if so, then Pale had to y her cards.


    Fortunately, the government officials organized under Pale were already demonstrating their abilities.


    The western sun shone upon the floor of the imperial castle.


    The Goblin King, who had recovered his health, was in the process ofpleting his administrative duties.


    ¡°Excuse me, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Goblin King raised up his head, but no change on his countenance could be seen. Saint Reshia was beside him, and she looked the same as well. Such things should¡¯ve been a given, but she let out a sigh of relief nheless. However, she did not want them to see that, so she made sure to bow her head.


    ¡°I am here today on urgent business, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°War, I presume.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The objective is thest of the minor nations at the center of the continent, the Iron Country of Elfa.¡±


    The Goblin King quietly listened, and she continued.


    ¡°The moment we annex this nation, we will be attacking Altigand.¡±


    ¡°So the time hase at longst.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is thest war in this continent.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded, then rose from his chair tomand Pale.


    ¡°Send word then. I will be fighting this war.¡±


    ¡°As you will, my king.¡±


    In the New Year of the fifth year of the King¡¯s Calendar, the Goblin King took the reins of the expedition into his own hands.


    The war between the Iron Country of Elfa and the eastern expedition was about to begin. And word of it travelled to every direction from the imperial capital of Revea Su.

 Volume 4: Chapter 274 - Dragon King Grimoa (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4: Chapter 274 - Dragon King Grimoa (1/3)</h4>


    While the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom) was mobilizing the full power of their eastern expeditionary force to face off against the Iron Country of Elfa, the former Sacred Kingdom, now Sacred Empire, Altigand, decided to send the Wyvern Knights as reinforcements.


    There were no squabbles in the process leading to that decision. Even in the imperial council, the ¡®hero¡¯ gave his advice, and the military and the civil officials readily nodded.


    Even the nobles that had to attend the imperial council readily epted any advice from the hero. It was as though that great nation, once known as the proudest among the human nations and full of nderers, had fallen silent.


    3 days after the imperial council, apany of 100 wyvern knights was sent off to Elfa with a cheer. Leading them was a girl still in her teens.


    Their purpose was to reinforce Elfa and buy Altigand more time. Meanwhile, Altigand decided to reform their army.


    The Alrodena that the goblins built was likely the strongest military nation in the continent at present. To resist their power the hero introduced the concept of an ¡®aerial force¡¯, but he believed that alone to be insufficient.


    The main military force of Altigand is the national army that¡¯s under the direct control of the king, as well as the private army that¡¯s made up of mostly noblemen.


    But even with their numbers added up, they only exceeded 10,000 soldiers at most. Moreover, the chain ofmand was all over the ce. With that, it was dubious that they could even fight properly with the minor nations.


    That¡¯s why the noble¡¯s private soldiers were directed to help Elfa.


    But while that order maintained the etiquettes of an imperial decree, the stance behind it to decisively coerce soldiers was evident. Of course, there were nobles that resisted. Of those was even a margrave that rarely showed himself in the imperial court, Margrave Mordred. He was a distant rtive of the king, so he resisted the imperial decree resolutely, but the very next day he expressed his stance, he died a mysterious death.


    Several other nobleman suspicious of the order to mobilize their soldiers also died, and before long, no more voices openly opposing the mobilization of the private armies could be heard.


    The nobles that served in the imperial court were enthusiastic, while the nobles that ruled the remote regions were terrified, but no matter who it was, they all mobilized their private armies to support Elfa.


    ¡°Hero, the reinforcements have already reached 5,000 men. This should be about all of the private soldiers of the nobles.¡±


    A woman, with jade-green hair cut up to her shoulders, called out to the youth from behind.


    It was from the watch tower of the castle that they looked down below to a city that has been growing ever since with its history.


    Then a ck hair swayed and a pair of reddish-brown eyes grasped her. That was enough to send sweet numbness rushing through her back.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The hero had to look down at her because he was two heads taller than the average man, but she still couldn¡¯t help herself but look down as her cheeks blushed.


    ¡°But what are you going to do with them? It¡¯s true that the private armies are in the way of a unified chain ofmand, but¡­ Soldiers are soldiers.¡±


    The beautiful hero smiled as he listened to the words of the talented woman before him.


    ¡°Soldiers? But we have plenty.¡±


    The hero looked down from the watch tower once again.


    The woman found it unfortunate to lose his gaze, but taken by curiosity, she too looked down the watch tower. As she followed the direction the hero was pointing at, she saw a group of tents outside the city.


    ¡°The refugees?¡¡But¡­¡±


    ¡°We have time. Please take care of it.¡±


    Just a little touch on her shoulders was enough to lit her face ame, and give rise to a thin voice that no one would think possible from her.


    ¡°You¡¯re really kind.¡±


    As the hero descended from the watch tower and headed to his room, someone called out to him.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you just gave the word, those girls would throw themselves at your feet.¡±


    With ck hair reaching down to her waist, she was the maid of the hero. She wasn¡¯t a day past 15, yet already, she boasted beauty perfected, and she walked behind the hero with a smile.


    ¡°Misha, Charlotte, Rafa, they¡¯re all good kids.¡±


    The girl that led the wyvern knights, the military officer just now, and the messenger that was sent to Elfa just recently. As he muttered each of their names, the ck-haired girl pouted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the names ofmoners.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s troubling. I¡¯m expecting much from you too, you know?¡±


    The hero stopped, then stretched out his hand to pat her on the head.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make it work. I have a minor business to attend to.¡±


    ¡°¡­As you will, Hero.¡±


    10 dayster, the hero suddenly vanished from the Imperial Capital of Altigand.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The periodic reinforcements from Altigand dyed the goblins¡¯ conquest of Elfa. It felt as though one moment they had the Iron Country of Elfa surrounded, and then in the next, there was an army behind them.


    The minor nations under the influence of Altigand also sent military supplies and reinforcements. Despite having already sent out refugees, these minor nations still maintained some military strength, so they were able to take on the role of threatening Alrodena¡¯s encirclement from behind.


    There was also the navy.


    When Altigand swallowed up the Oceanic Kingdom of Yarma, they seeded in acquiring what was almost the only shipping nation in the continent intact. Hence, not only could they purchase goods from the ind nations, they could also rely on the neighboring nations to quickly transport goods to Elfa.


    That¡¯s why Pale couldn¡¯t help but consider that perhaps the hero had thought of using Elfa as a shield to buy time the moment they took over the Oceanic Kingdom of Yarma.

 Volume 4, Chapter 274 - Dragon King Grimoa (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 274 - Dragon King Grimoa (1/3)</h4>


    At the center of the continent was where the humans and the goblins stood divided. North of that, beyond the northern mountain ridges that separated the domain with the most goblins and humans was and covered in snow. With a wyvern serving him, the hero beheld the height of the sky. Below him was a world covered in white.


    Here even the very breath of the wyvern froze. A senior even among the subordinates of Grimoa the Dragon King, the Wind Dragon, flew at an even higher altitude than the insect that encroached into its domain, and it looked down at it from above, then he suddenly elerated.


    ¡°What an Impudent©¤©¤¡±


    The hero could not possibly be oblivious to something so big approaching him from above. And yet he leisurely stood on the wyvern and drew the sword by his waist.


    On his mouth was carved a cruel smile.


    The kind of smile that one made when tormenting a weaker creature. The heroughed. The giant wind dragon approached from way up high from the direction of the body of Rodo, and yet the hero faced its great mass head on.


    Thanks to the Cor of very that he personally improved, he could move the wyvern as he pleased. He flew his wyvern straight up to pass by the wind dragon. The wind dragon was nearly 10 times the size of the wyvern, and yet as they passed each other, it was truly only an instant.


    ¡°©¤©¤This fly.¡±


    That sh was so sharp that the wind dragon actually thought he¡¯d seen a silver light pass by.


    One attack, and the wind dragon¡¯s head was lopped off.


    ¡°Letting it crash would be bad.¡±


    The hero swooped down with the wyvern, catching up to the falling wind dragon to cut its body into 8 pieces. As the pieces fell, he touched them, one at a time, with his magic tool pouch, and they were easily sucked inside.


    ¡°¡­Oops.¡±


    Storing the remains of the wind dragon happened at about the same time as the wyvern crashed into the ground. Right before the wyvern crashed, the hero¡¯s magic pouch gently floated up andnded on the ground. Despite storing something even bigger than himself, its shape did not change, and he was able to store it back by his waist.


    His own wyvern was on the verge of death, yet he felt no strong emotions and just went about his way.


    ¡°I might as well take down these lesser lifeforms that don¡¯t know their ce.¡±


    Licking his lower lip, the hero walked with his bloodstained sword dangling.


    A few hourster, the hero reached the top of a mountain, encroaching an area that towered over even that mountains region in the unexplorednds. In that region that reached past the sea of clouds, neither legged men nor winged creatures could enter.


    Named after the creators, the Illusionn (Famil) and the God of Dreams (Jeje), in that one summit, was a cave that seemed to embrace him. The moment he entered it, a howl brimming with rage resounded.


    He, who has been spoken of since the age of the myths, the sky king, Golden Eyes Dragon Grimoa was angry.


    Despite that the hero maintained hisposure, and continued to walk whileughing.


    In his hand was a long sword that has buried a total of 400 and 98 dragons.


    There was a sinister smile on his lips, as he looked at the beast that simply ought to be hunted. Those were the eyes of a hunter seeking to hunt his prey, determined not to let it flee.


    ¡°To think you would daree here without fleeing. Impudent human!¡±


    The hero continued deeper into the cave and stood before Grimoa with his dazzling golden dragon scales.


    ¡°Good job not running. I¡¯d love tomend you for your bravery, but really¡­ It is nothing more than foolishness.¡±


    But the hero just scornfullyughed at the dragon¡¯s anger and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°You will know the wrath of my subjects!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh. Like I give a damn how many subjects of some old gods die. If anything it should be their honor that they were able to be of use to me. And do you really think a mere follower of an old god can win against me?¡±


    As the hero swung his bloodstained sword, blood scattered.


    ¡°Atone for your arrogance with death!¡±


    With an angry bellow that pierced the heavens, a wrath ball appeared before Grimoa. When something like that urred inside a cave, the chance of the cave copsing and being buried alive couldn¡¯t be denied. Of course, Grimoa wouldn¡¯t die because of something on that level, but the desire to personally kill the murderer that yed so many of his subjects won out.


    ¡°An ancient cmity that recognizes no human power. Learn with your flesh the meaning of our justice!¡±


    me erupted from the wrath ball of fire, devouring the air as it ran within the cave. Three streaks per wrath ball. Six streaks of mes all in all raged within the narrow spaces of the cave.


    Yet Grimoa¡¯s attack did not end there. In the blink of an eye, he put together aposition form and gave the wrath balls their own will, allowing them to attack the hero on their own. At the same time, he used his ws to try and tear the hero apart.


    Just the great weight of the dragon was a threat on its own.


    It could crush a person and it could also limit the movements too, but what was more was that the raging fire unleashed by Grimoa was wreaking havoc everywhere inside the cave.


    Despite that the heroughed.


    This much was within his expectations. After all, he was hunting the beast that called himself the Dragon King.


    ¡°O world, exist for me¡­ (Enchant)!¡±


    dding the long sword was golden ether.


    ¡°Protect our master (Shield)!¡±


    Protecting his body was a wall of purple mes.


    The step taken, faster than any speed a human cold reach.


    Already, the attack unleashed had encroached into divinity.


    And with a single blow, the raging rampaging mes were silenced. Several more streaks of mes came shooting, but the hero cut them with his de, and the very magic itself dissipated.


    After cutting theposition form thatposed the me spell, the hero advanced.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    Grimoa swung his right ws, and rock and soil went flying. The rocks that came into contact with the Dragon King¡¯s ws transformed into sharp spears that shot out toward the hero, while the soil turned into pebble bullets that shot out as well.


    No matter how much the hero wished to cut theposition form, things not woven with magic could not be cut. Grimoa hypothesized that in an instant and made his attack, and as it turns out, he was exactly right.


    The hero dodged the barrage of stone spears and pebble bullets, but the distance between them was shrinking.


    ¡°Not even your ashes will be left!¡±


    As rock and soil was hurled at him one after another, Grimoa wove the next great spell.


    ©¤©¤Born of the Scorching Star (Volcano) Suddenly, a giant magic formation appeared before Grimoa, from whose center spewed out spiraling mes from the depths of the earth. In an instant, it sucked in all of the oxygen in the area, and the circle of the magic formation swelled in size, eagerly expecting the moment it was unleashed.


    The eruption of a volcano turned into a spell, in the face of this attack, indeed not even ashes would be left. In fact, a normal human would suffer severe burns just approaching the spell, and upon touch, all moisture in would instantly be vaporized.


    ¡°©¤©¤Prominence.¡±


    But when the hero spoke those words, an even greater magic was released from his right hand.


    In response to Grimoa¡¯s spell strong enough to destroy a city, the hero released a spell that could destroy an entire country. mes shed with mes, and with no ce to go, annihtion erupted. As their two spells were transforming and vanishing into a powerful light, it was the hero who made his move first.


    He put his hands inside his magic pouch to reach for something, then he threw it high up into the air. When Grimoa saw it, it was just for a moment, but he stopped moving nheless.


    The hero did not miss that opening.


    He weaved through the gap of the two spells eating away at each other to reach the chest of the dragon king. That ce was within the reach of Grimoa¡¯s ws, but it also ced Grimoa within the reach of the hero¡¯s long sword.


    Furious, Grimoa tried to w at the hero, but before he could, the hero¡¯s attack had already reached his neck.


    A silver stroke had been drawn.


    Then a line gradually appeared on the golden dragon scales, and dragon blood, silver in color, began to spill.


    ¡°Curse you¡­ Human.¡±


    Regret and hate given voice onest time, Grimoa the Dragon King¡¯s head fell limply to the ground.


    And with an earth shaking sound, the body of the Dragon King too fell. The hero looked down at all of that, then he turned around. There, could be found a young half-burnt dragon on the verge of death. The young dragonling approached him with weak mews, but the hero looked at it coldly.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve already acquired the body of the Dragon King, so it¡¯s not necessary, but¡­¡±


    The long sword that yed the dragon king drew another stroke, and the dragonling¡¯s head was lopped off.


    ¡°Your kind has no ce in the world I¡¯m about to make.¡±


    That day the dragons ruling over the distant north were wiped out.

 Volume 4, Chapter 275 - The King Moves (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 275 - The King Moves (1/3)</h4>


    In order to conquer the Iron Country of Elfa, Gi Gi Orudo attacked its neighboring nations. He advanced his army to take down a fortress, and was currently half way to defeating it.


    However, as he continued to attack the fortress, a ck spot appeared in the sky, and then spread out like dark clouds.


    When he squinted his eyes, he saw that it was actually a ck army that covered the skies.


    The g they raised was that of a Crown on the Sun (Rondmel)


    When Gi Gi Orudo saw that for the first time, a sense of crisis immediately ran up his back, and he quickly turned his army around.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±


    His close friend, Gi Ji Arsil, yelled at him, asking what was wrong. Gi Gi¡¯s change hade just too sudden, but it didn¡¯t take long for Gi Gi¡¯s worries to happen.


    For what appeared next was a young human girl.


    Yes, on his eyes enhanced by his duke ss was reflected a small girl riding on a wyvern .


    ¡°Humans are riding those!?¡±


    Being surprised was a given. They had believed that humans weren¡¯t capable of handling monster beasts. They thought for sure that they were the only ones who could. And yet at this very moment, right before their eyes, humans were riding wyverns to soar the skies.


    As someone who put together the monster army and was entrusted one of the armies by the Goblin King, this was no different from a defeat. But that wasn¡¯t all. Because he immediately realized that monsters on the ground couldn¡¯t beat the monsters in the skies.


    Losing the high ground was a fatal disadvantage to wild animals. Gi Gi knew that from experience, so he immediately turned his army around.


    ¡°We¡¯ll flee to the forests.¡±


    Despite frowning and arching his back, Gi Gi¡¯s resolve remained firm. The advantage of flying creatures was their mobility and vast line of sight.


    Regardless where, how many, and where the enemies attacked from, so long as it¡¯s someone who¡¯s studied military strategy even a little, he would immediately be able to pinpoint the weakness of a formation and ascertain where to attack to break it.


    On top of that, flying creatures did not suffer terrain penalties. No swamps, no rocky areas with bad footing, no meadows, and no deserts either. The only things obstructing flying creatures were clouds and stronger predators.


    But regardless of whether Gi Gi was able to think that far, his intuition would quickly be proven correct. The girl riding at the head of the army started swooping down from the skies as though the 100 wyverns were an extension of her limbs.


    When the wyverns expanded their wings, they measured about 10 meters big and weighed as heavy as two horses. It was that kind of monster beast that rapidly descended from the sky. Just them alone was already plenty threatening, but what was more was that humans wielding throwing spears rode on their backs.


    It only took Gi Ji Arsil, the head of the scouts, a moment to see through all of that.


    Any monster beasts that failed to escape were caught by the sharp ws of the wyverns and brought high up into the sky then dropped like a joke. When Gi Ji saw their monster beasts dropping from the sky, their fate left to gravity, he understandably paled.


    ¡°This is bad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The two goblins looked at each other, then exhorted their subordinates to flee to the forest.


    They ran deep into the forest, and then after getting some breath, Gi Ji Arsil and Gi Gi Orudo peeked above them to see if the wyverns were still chasing after them, then huddled up together.


    ¡°Now what?¡±


    ¡°Insects can¡¯t win against birds. But birds can be hunted by birds of prey.¡±


    Gi Ji said that with a frown, and Gi Gi nodded with a meek face.


    ¡°In other words?¡±


    ¡°We need to bring someone who can beat them.¡±


    The two goblins tilted their heads.


    ¡°What about that human tactician?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. There¡¯s the wise Gi Za too.¡±


    In the end, after discussing it among themselves, the two goblins decided to call Gi Za Zakuend. One reason was because the human tactician, Vn Do Zul, was currently leading the mixed army. Another reason was because Gi Za wasn¡¯t included in the king¡¯s military expedition and was sulking.


    Unlike Gi Ga Rax,mander of the Axe and Sword Army (Felduk), and Gi Gu Verbena,mander of the Axe and Sword Army (Felduk), Gi Gi and his group did not have a strongpetitive spirit, so instead ofpeting for merits under the king, they preferred to show their loyalty by working hard.


    That¡¯s why they would immediately call for reinforcements as soon as they sensed that weren¡¯t strong enough on their own.


    The Goblin King wouldn¡¯t reprimand Gi Gi Orudo for doing something like that. The army also had plenty of men to spare ever since the eastern expedition of the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom) began, so again there was no reason for the Goblin King to criticize Gi Gi¡¯s behavior.


    Both Prime Minister Pale and the Goblin King would agree that it was better to call for reinforcements than be too stubborn and be destroyed.


    Be that as it may, Gi Za Zakuend, who was called out to the front lines, couldn¡¯t help but groan when he saw the power of the 100 wyvern knights that he now had to deal with.


    ¡°They have mages among their riders too.¡±


    All long-ranged magic attacks were being neutralized.


    ¡°One option is to wait for the weather to change, but that¡¯s not really a solution.¡±


    Attacking on a rainy weather would allow them to take down the fortress too. A storm of wind and rain would be best. But when would a weather like thate? How long were they supposed to wait? Without any answer to those questions, it wasn¡¯t possible to use this option to weave a n.


    They needed a n to neutralize the Wyvern Knights themselves.

 Volume 4, Chapter 275 - The King Moves (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 275 - The King Moves (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°Maybe we should we call that brat?¡±


    But if so, he would have to persuade the saint, Reshia Fel Zeal, first.


    Seeing Gi Gi fold his arms and make a difficult face, Gi Gi and Gi Ji looked at each other and wondered among themselves if calling Gi Za was a failure. In the end, they concluded that it was still too early to arrive at a conclusion, and decided to see the wisdom of the wizard ss goblin first.


    Gi Za left the battlefield temporarily and returned to the capital, The City Where the King Sits (Revea Su), as fast as he could. He needed an audience with Reshia, who had the brat, that could turn the battle around, under her thumbs.


    This is a bit of a digression, but by this point in time, the road projects were steadily making progress throughout Alrodena. The biggest problem facing the giant nation, that continued to dispatch eastern expeditions, was the distance to itsmand center, Revea Su.


    To solve this problem, Alrodena constructed roads extending to every direction from Revea Su and established a state-owned transport system utilizing horses that they named the Ekiden System.


    Gi Za was not a good rider by any means, but when riding alone, he still managed to make it back to the capital from the front lines in just three days.


    Gi Za visited Reshia to request the help of Douhet the me Ryuu, but she looked at him with a difficult face while carrying Gastora.


    ¡°If you insist, I could speak on your behalf, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll have something that will be of benefit to me, yes?¡±


    ¡°Less people will die. That should be an agreeable thing to you, the saint, yes?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not the saint anymore~¡¡I¡¯m just an adherent~¡±


    ¡°Is an adherent of the Goddess of Healing (Zenobia) really fine like that!?¡±


    ¡°Zenobia-sama never told us to love others for free. All she said was to heal others as much as we could. In fact, if profit is involved, even Zenobia-sama herself might turn a blind eye to it. Love and time are finite, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Enough, you ill-natured human!¡¡What do you want!?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the front lines too!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Reshia¡¯s yful demeanor suddenly changed, and she looked at Gi Za seriously.


    ¡°Surely you know why the king left you behind.¡±


    Gi Za tried to persuade her, but his words were weak.


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m not the kind of girl who¡¯s content to be spoiled like this.¡±


    Battles were always a ghastly sight, and Reshia had once given rise to hell around her during the War of the Saint, so believing that war would be too ghastly a sight for her, the Goblin King decided to keep her away from the war. Of course, there was no denying that her power would be of great help to them. Reshia Fel Zeal could match a hundred healers all on her own.


    Despite that the Goblin King made the decision to leave her in Revea Su.


    ¡°His Majesty will soon take over the continent. To that end, countless blood is sure to be shed. Beneath the glory is an ocean of blood and a mountain of corpses. I want to witness that with my own eyes and spread the word.¡±


    She was not rejecting the Goblin King¡¯s path to supremacy.


    She just didn¡¯t want to live while averting her eyes from the sacrifices made.


    Though her words didn¡¯t wholly agree with them, they weren¡¯t hostile either, and somewhere someway they seemed to resonate with Gi Za.


    ¡°Very well, I shall talk to Pale.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, do whatever you want.¡±


    He had to persuade Reshia to borrow Douhet, but to persuade Reshia, he now had to talk to Pale.


    ¡°¡­Wyverns, huh.¡±


    After being informed of the threat of a flying army, Pale was immediately able to understand how dangerous it was. As well as the fact that Douhet would be exceedingly effective against them.


    But even Pale found it difficult to bring Reshia along when the Goblin King said to leave her behind. Besides, Reshia already had a job to do.


    The restoration of Revea Su¡¯s public order meant that stability has returned to the lives of the people living there.


    But man did not live on bread alone.


    Reshia Fel Zeal hails from the Ivory Tower, known to be the best at the forefront of education, and it was her job as an adherent to speak of the tales of the gods. And the Goblin King was exceedingly passionate about education. At the very least, he was a great deal more invested in it than other rulers of the same period.


    He instructed the construction of schools in every city under his control, and did the same in Revea Su.


    In the west, the elves were the ones that taught, and while it wasn¡¯t rare for demihumans to open schools themselves, it was usually the humans who taught in the central and eastern parts of the continent.


    The government also provides subsidies to these schools to help them in their operation. Reshia has also been named as one of teachers of these schools. In the first ce, she has always been doing something simr during her time visiting viges and cities to teach. Her stories were always interesting, full of ups and downs, and popr with all races.


    So when considering the development of future human resources, Reshia Fel Zeal was an exceedingly important person.


    ¡°¡­Fine. I¡¯ll find a way to deal with the work she leaves behind, and I¡¯ll send a letter to the king too. I¡¯ll have Gi Ah-dono send it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    When Pale heard those words, she opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s well worth the trouble if it means hearing suchudable words from you.¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s face twisted in bitterness, then he snorted and turned heel.


    After meeting up with Reshia and Douhet, they would report to Pale, then make their way to the frontlines.


    ¡°Douhet-san, Douhet-san, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    ¡°¡­Adherent, you¡¯re not mistaking me for a dog, are you?¡±


    Douhet was grumbling over his wine cups when Reshia visited him in the royal garden with Gastora in her arms. Douhet let out a scary groan, but Reshia ignored it and just smiled.


    ¡°Oh my, is that how you treat the person who saved your life?¡±


    ¡°¡­Damned adherent!¡¡Damned Zenobia!¡¡Oh master!¡±


    At first, Douhet cursed and pleaded for help, but then he quickly changed gears and meekly bowed his head.


    ¡°So, where to?¡±


    ¡°Well, where to, Gi Za-san?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Douhet red at her, but Reshia ignored him and turned the conversation to Gi Za.


    ¡°The fortress Gi Gi Orudo is attacking. To the southeast.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    As Douhet¡¯s back silently rose, Gastora nervously looked below, before giving up and immediately fleeing to Reshia.

 Volume 4, Chapter 275 - The King Moves (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 275 - The King Moves (3/3)</h4>


    In order to protect the Iron Country of Elfa, the wyvern knights had to make huge changes to their strategy. At first, they had merely gathered information as scouts, but after the heavy knights were crushed by the goblins, they took on the role of a raid team and started proactively attacking the goblins.


    Their results were terrific. With just 100 wyvern knights, they were able to stop the attack of Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk), saving the neighboring nations from a crisis.


    Themander of the medium-sizedpany was Misha Tangrey.


    A beautiful girl discovered by the hero. Despite their aversion to losses, their meticulous and cautious tactics that utilized anything proved effective in thwarting the attack of the goblins.


    At one point, she led 100 wyvern knights to block Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Zeilduk, and at another time, she divided her medium-sizedpany into smaller toons and attacked Felduk¡¯s supply lines.


    She has aplished many things to prolong Elfa¡¯s life, but she has alsoe to realize the limits of her wyvern knights. Indeed, there was no stopping the assault of the goblins. Try as she might to desperately hinder the attacks of Zeilduk and obstruct Felduk¡¯s supply, the goblins were still gradually taking over Elfa.


    The gap in potential between Elfa¡¯s forces and the goblins was just too great.


    The efforts of her wyvern knights were really nothing more than a slight nuisance to Genius with a Rubbish Mouth (Mardigas) Ganon¡¯s supply lines, failing to hinder it in any meaningful way, while Zeilduk just turned around whenever they appeared, so they barely suffered any losses.


    Elfa was full of praises for her, and they¡¯ve even started calling her a battle maiden, but hearing that name only made her gloomy every time. At this rate, she won¡¯t be able toplete the mission that the hero entrusted to her. Elfa will likely be swallowed by the goblins in the near future.


    In fact, the goblin forces were attacking even more ferociously in the areas that the wyvern knights couldn¡¯t reach. Already, the light knights that have been employing guerri tactics have already suffered enough losses to amount to an entire unit.


    The main force of the goblin¡¯s eastern expedition, Felduk, have already reached the outskirts of the imperial capital. The private soldiers sent by her country, Altigand, have been already been trampled underfoot in the north by Aransain.


    The only happy miscalction here was the cooperative attitude of Elfa¡¯s knightmander, providing them with all the support and supplies that they need, but forces were never sufficient to expel the goblins in the first ce.


    Misha understood that herself, so she¡¯s been regrly sending reports to her country, but she never got the response she needed from Altigand; hence, all she could do was to continue obstructing the goblins despite her impatience.


    It was under the orders of the hero that Altigand sent the wyvern knights as reinforcements, and even now, their actions were being dictated by him. Not only did he repeatedly send the private soldiers of the nobles as reinforcements, he also punished the nobles for the pettiest crimes and absorbed them into the royal family.


    Despite that the nobles remained docile because the great nobles at the center of Altigand were submissive to the hero. But if that was how the nobles of the orthodox faction were, then the treatment of the nobles of the unorthodox faction could easily be surmised.


    The leader of the unorthodox faction was Margrave Mordred, but he suddenly mysteriously died, and his private army was sent to confront the goblins as Elfa¡¯s reinforcements.


    Among the people sent was Gund.


    After fleeing from the three-country alliance to seek asylum in Altigand with Aldur¡¯s remaining soldiers, Gund had temporarily taken refuge under Margrave Mordred. It wasn¡¯t actually the hero that was proactively epting refugees, but the margraves in the border of Altigand, who were trying to cultivate theirnd.


    Gund chose to take refuge under him because of Aldur¡¯s connection with him since the three-country alliance, and also because he was a sociable man. Mordred could never really get used to the concept of a center, even way back to the days of the former Holy Kingdom Alsas, and would rather stay in the borders to build rtionships with peculiar people.


    There were people who came to admire Mordred for his personality, but his sessor, Redan, did not have the same talent and resolve as his father.


    Unable to stand the slightest pressure from the country, he immediately dispatched his private army to Elfa as soon as the order to do so came. He sent all of Mordred¡¯s trusted retainers when he was alive, showing how thorough he was, but in a twist of irony, the private army of the margrave turned out to be the strongest army sent by the nobles, and so they ended up having to confront the goblins. Of course, no one had been sent with the intention of letting them die.


    The soldiers of the private army knew that they were small fry, so they huddled together around the Mordred army and created a small group of their own. When they saw the private soldiers of the orthodox nobles being trampled underfoot by Aransain, they skillfully walked around the battlefield and entered Elfa without incurring any big casualties.


    Aransain¡¯s role had been to distract and destroy the enemies through their superior mobility, and indeed, many private armies fell to them, but some managed to get away.


    The people of Elfa were ted at the arrival of the reinforcements, and they weed them passionately. Just when they thought Elfa was on the brink of defeat, the neighboring country that they hated so much sent reinforcements.


    With that they could once again take aggressive measures in their fight against the goblins, and Elfa¡¯s knight orders, which were being supported by volunteers, could bring their guerri tactics back to life. At the same time, they tried to prepare as much people and material they could before Felduk¡¯s attack intensified, so they started employing mercenaries from the ind nations.


    What made this possible were the navigation techniques of thete Oceanic Kingdom Yarma, and the healthy situation of the neighboring countries bordering the sea. Elfa have been stubbornly persisting on defending themselves with their own hands, but just recently, they made a major change to that policy.


    That change, though temporarily, brought life back to Elfa.


    As Elfa¡¯s guerri activities resumed and Gi Gu Verbena found himself at a loss, an unexpected report reached him.


    ©¤©¤The Goblin King marches with his army for the borders of Elfa.


    After advancing with his army at a speed that would surprise both foe and ally alike, Gi Gu Verbena sent Gi Be y as a messenger. By this point, Gi Gu understood that the leading role of the battlefield would have to be returned to the Goblin King.


    But that did not displease him in any way.


    Whether they were aware of it or not, many goblins could sense that their time fighting under the Goblin King was counted.


    ¡°Has His Majesty arrived?¡±


    After advancing into the mining region of Elfa and devouring half of Eifa, Gi Gu stood before the mountains and muttered that.


    ¡°Gi Gu-dono, your valor has reached His Majesty. Shumea-dono and Pale-dono have spoken on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. Let His Majesty know. From this moment onward, I, Gi Gu Verbena shall enter into hismand and be his limbs.¡±


    Impressed by Shumea¡¯s sense of duty, Gi Gu entrusted a message to Gi Be y.


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    The military expedition personally led by the Goblin King took control of Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s army, and then immediately headed south.


    This was around the new year of the fifth year of the King¡¯s Calendar.

 Volume 4, Chapter 276 - The Last Nation to Fight (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 276 - The Last Nation to Fight (1/3)</h4>


    During years 4 to 5 of the king¡¯s calendar when the three-country alliance attacked the Iron Country of Elfa, the Sacred Empire of Altigand dispatched only their wyvern knights and the private soldiers of their nobles as reinforcements.


    Before the three-country alliance, from thetter half of the third year to the fourth year of the king¡¯s calendar, Altigand took in the refugees from the eastern expedition of the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom), and annexed the Oceanic Kingdom of Yarma.


    Altigand was a country that quickly rose to power because of the hero.


    As a nation that imed itself to be the sessor of the oldest kingdom of mankind, Altigand naturally had no room for non-humans, and as such, was a poor choice for the rising merchants to make their mark. In Altigand, customs reigned supreme. What was old was righteous, and what was new was evil.


    Because of that Pale¡¯s protege merchants struggled to acquire any information, and even Sophia¡¯s intelligence department struggled to get in.


    That was the sort of ce that Pale¡¯s spies infiltrated as refugees, but the information presented in Sophia¡¯s report made her frown.


    ¡°A ship?¡±


    When Sophia nodded, she turned to the documents in her hand.


    ¡°Yes, a very big ship. Its construction is considered a highly ssified information.¡±


    Sophia stammered, and Pale signaled at her with her look to continue.


    ¡°Apparently, this is a secret n they¡¯ve been working on even before the appearance of the hero.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a giant ship, so¡­ They must be eyeing the open seas then?¡±


    Yarma was a nation that focused on the ocean, and Altigand did annex it. Pale knew that there were nations other than those in this continent too, such as the ind nations, or the northern and southern Agstoria. Perhaps they¡¯re building a ship to go to those ces. The ship they¡¯ve seen in their attacks on Elfa should¡¯ve been plenty as far as shallow seas went.


    If so, then they could only be constructing a giant ship to cross the open seas.


    As a country trying to take over Elfa, the suppliesing from the sea were nothing more than a hindrance. In fact, it has already drastically dyed their ns.


    And now, the situation required that the three countries surrounding it be conquered at the same time or even quicker than Elfa. Perhaps it was the Sacred Empire, Altigand¡¯s, skillful diplomacy that made this situation possible, but Pale felt a twinge of regret.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Altigand is plotting, but letting them take the seas will influence the war. We need to take measures.¡±


    As she touched her slender chin, Pale became thoughtful. She decided to send Tanita, who would be better suited for the negotiation. As the chief of the Long-Tailed tribe, a subspecies of the two-headed-two-tailed, Tanita was respected by the lizard men.


    ording to Sophia¡¯s intel, lizard men could be found by the riverside of the eastern nations. And there were also reports of mermen being sighted in the countries facing the sea. Pale was thinking she could incite them to attack the boats passing by.


    When Pale called Tanita, she tilted her two heads, one of which was covered with a shell, while the other had its skin exposed like an amphibian, then she said she¡¯d give it a try, and epted to do the job.


    Alrodena was a military state.


    One reason they were able to win all this time without understanding the importance of the sea was because the cities they¡¯ve needed to fight weren¡¯t facing the sea. Another reason was because the humans haven¡¯t been cooperating with each other until now.


    Everyone bathes in the rivers, but few have seen the ocean, and even fewer know that her waters are salty.


    Yet even as one of those few who did know the ocean, most of Pale¡¯s knowledge came from her time as an adventurer. It was also her experience from her days as an adventurer that led her to think of using the lizard men and mermen living in the coastal waters.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to sink all the ships. Just knowing that there¡¯s danger in the waters will slow down their movements and reduce the supplies.¡±


    Pale ended with that after Tanita agreed.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Pale was a little shocked when she saw Tanita greet her just as the school in Middled taught. That city at the border between the Western Capital ruled by Yoshu Fagarmia and the Forest of Darkness was the legacy of thete holy knight, Gowen Ranid.


    Pale knew that the demihumans felt gratitude toward the elves because they have been giving themnds since they were persecuted by the humans, but seeing a demihuman greet her in such a polite manner stupefied her.


    ¡°I will do my best to repay the many years of favor we have received.¡±


    If thete Centaur Chief, Daizos, who was an ardent supporter of the elves, could see this, he would surely cry tears of joy.


    The next person that Pale called was the Chief of the Tarpidae, Fanfan.


    Despite their petite appearance, these demihumans that could speaknguages that transcend species, were seen as merchants in the forest. She appears to have written a book recently, but Pale couldn¡¯tprehend the aesthetics of the tarpidae.


    As Fanfan looked up at her through her long body hair, Prime Minister Pale proposed the construction of an underground passage.


    ¡°The threat of the wyverns have be a problem in the east. So I want to build an underground passage to diminish their threat.¡±


    ¡°Fanfan believes the quality of the soil is a problem.¡±


    The tarpidae were a race that traveled through the earth, but while they may be experts in digging holes for themselves, they were not experts in creating tunnels big enough for an army to pass. Moreover, if the soil they dig is too soft, it¡¯ll copse, and if it¡¯s too hard, they won¡¯t be able to dig through it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Fanfan has a different proposition. Fanfan believes that it¡¯s about time for the killer ant girl to leave her nest, so Fanfan proposes to guide her instead.¡±


    Fanfan was still friends with the queen of the killer of ants in the great desert of God of the Desert (Ashunasan), it was almost time for the next queen of the killer ants to leave her nest.


    The killer ants were a race that createdrge viges underground.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time¡­¡±


    ¡°Fanfan will negotiate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡±


    As Fanfan briskly walked away, Pale looked out the window and toward the east. It won¡¯t be long before Elfa falls. And then, the Sacred Empire. The nation that ruled over the region said to be the birthce of man was eerily quiet.


    They were an old power on their way to death, and yet just one human was able to bring them back to life. Moreover, in an abnormally short period. Pale felt threaded by the person iming to be a hero. That was an overwhelming achievement that could even be called a miracle. He was not just a great man. What he had aplished was enough tobel him an apparition.


    That¡¯s why he had to die. Or maybe, she just hasn¡¯t realized it, but was in fact instinctively afraid of him. For he was only a protector to humans, but a threat to all others.


    Only by defeating Altigand and the hero at the center of it can the Goblin King truly rule the continent. At the very least, Pale couldn¡¯t see any future other than that.


    ¡°With this hands, I will conquer the continent¡ª No, the hero must fall.¡±


    This bloody history muste to an end.


    So that herrades of old will not have died in vain.


    So that that Goblin King willplete his path of supremacy.


    Though the gossipers might call her callous and cold, Pale quietly hardened her resolve.

 Volume 4, Chapter 276 - The Last Nation to Fight (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 276 - The Last Nation to Fight (2/3)</h4>


    As soon as the Goblin King took control of Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army (Felduk), he immediately moved south because he believed that the full strength of the various armies needed to be brought together to conquer Elfa.


    As the Goblin King was sent reports on the progress of the war while on the move, he took Felduk under his banner, then immediately moved south to take Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk) as well.


    Of course, he has also been in contact with Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain), who were currently destroying the reinforcements sent by the Sacred Empire, Altigand, through messengers.


    The Goblin King had heard of the wyverns¡¯ threat, so he chose to y it safe by keeping his routes within the forested areas, which had poor visibility. The only solution he could think of at the moment was to have an elven squad shoot at them all at once, so he wanted to avoid them as much as possible.


    At the same time, the Chief of the Long-Tailed, Tanita, was dispatched to the core of the mixed army, Gi Jii Yubu and Gi Zu Ruo. With muscr long-tailed ones for an escort, he appeared before them with gaudily-colored feathers and a staff with a fire crystal at its head.


    ¡°You must be the Gentle Descendant of the Crystal.¡±


    When Gi Jii called him by his honorary title, he returned the greeting and spoke to him courteously.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the two-headed grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Shut it, brat.¡±


    Since Gi Zu didn¡¯t know his manners, Tanita didn¡¯t bother with appearances either.


    After telling the key characters of the mixed army of Prime Minister Pale¡¯s request and the king appearing himself, Tanita bid them farewell and went past their camp to carry out Pale¡¯s request.


    ¡°Is it really fine for us to rendezvous with the king like this?¡±


    ¡°We will be entering under his banner. What¡¯s there to be unhappy about?¡±


    Gi Jii pondered, and Gi Zu red at him sharply.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. His Majesty is heading south, right?¡¡If so, then wouldn¡¯t it be important for us to ensure the safety of the king¡¯s path?¡±


    ¡°In other words, you want to deal with the enemies here before the king arrives?¡±


    Gi Jii nodded, and Gi Zu finally understood where he wasing from, but before getting ahead of themselves, he decided to turn to the tactician from their allied country.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What do you think, Tactician?¡±


    ¡°Was the order to rendezvous given?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    After Gi Zu said that, he turned to Gi Jii for confirmation, and Gi Jii too nodded.


    ¡°In that case, we need to quickly take down the nations before us. Any change in our orders shoulde by messenger.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gi Zu folded his arms and became thoughtful, then immediately pped his knees.


    ¡°Good, that makes this simple then. We¡¯ll put an end to all these sluggish fights we¡¯ve been havingtely, and just go up to the enemy and take them down!¡±


    Vn wryly smiled when he appraised their battles as ¡®sluggish¡¯, however, the time was indeed ripe. Elfa could no longer hold against Felduk¡¯s storm, and they were gradually retreating. The country before them, a neighbor of Elfa, one with a port, has also been losing soldiers.


    The tunnels that led to Elfa from the neighboring nations have also already been discovered. Vn has been slowly strangling the enemy all this time by focusing on the nations around them, so after thinking about it a little, he nodded.


    ¡°¡­In that case, shall we go ahead and crush the enemy?¡±


    When Vn said that, a fierce smile appeared on the two goblins, then they gave the order to their subordinates, and bumped fists, then set out once again.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make our attack four dayster.¡±


    When Vn said that, the two goblins looked at each other.


    ¡°Is there a need to wait so long?¡±


    Gi Jii asked for the both of them.


    ¡°Just to be safe, we should attack when the weather is bad. The day four dayster is likely to be a rainstorm.¡±


    With all of Vn¡¯s aplishments, the two goblins have alreadye to trust him, but they still couldn¡¯t help but doubt his words, though they epted them nheless.


    The mixed army split their forces into two. Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s Thousand-Demon Army (Sazanorga) would be attacking from the tunnels, while Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s army (Regiol) would be attacking brazenly from the surface. Vn¡¯s Akazone (Janissaries) and the allied armies under him would also be attacking from the surface.


    On the day of their march, the surface troops looked up at the sky, and just as Vn predicted, the wind and the rain came.


    ¡°Tactician, can you control even the weather!?¡±


    Gi Jii ran up to him enthusiastically, but Vn shook his head with a wry smile.


    ¡°Anyone who studies the flow of the winds, the seasonal winds, and the climate could do this much. Didn¡¯t Lord Pale do the same thing when she used the took advantage of the fog to crush the Red King¡¯s great army. That¡¯s just how tacticians are.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see! But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Then the enthusiastic Gi Jii turned to his subordinate goblins and yelled.


    ¡°This rain and wind is a good omen unto us! On this storm, that our tactician called, we shall ride to vanquish our foes!¡±


    The raindrops that fell on the de of their spears mixed harmoniously with their screams. Though the rain drenched him wet, Gi Jii did not mind andmanded his army.


    Meanwhile, when Gi Zu Ruo heard the sound of rain, he spoke to his subordinates to bolster their morale.


    ¡°Pops, can that tactician control even the weather!?¡±


    When the first henchman, Gi Zu Ved, said that, the smile on Gi Zu deepened.


    ¡°Apparently! If after all of this, we still can¡¯t win, our name will be ruined! Fire yourselves up, soldiers! We¡¯ve got this one!¡±


    With the rain in the backdrop, the voices of the goblins within the cave gave rise to an eerie echo that could be heard even from a distance.


    ¡°Onwards my soldiers! A tactician that can control the weather is with us!¡±


    Sazanorga responded with a shout and marched through the tunnels. On that day, the mixed army that marched with the winds and the rains, defeated one of the minor nations south of Elfa.


    Tl Note: Correction fromst chapter, Tanita is a man.

 Volume 4, Chapter 276 - The Last Nation to Fight (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 276 - The Last Nation to Fight (3/3)</h4>


    The hero looked up at the great ship and smiled. It was the kind of innocent smile that a child would have when proud of his toy.


    ¡°Hero, you¡¯vee, I see.¡±


    When they saw him, an old man in a white gown and a petite girl weed him with open arms.


    ¡°Excellent work, Professor,¡± the hero said.


    ¡°This is all thanks to your efforts, Hero. All I¡¯ve done was merely to guide everything topletion.¡±


    The old man beamed with a smile that covered his whole face, and the hero too smiled. As for the petite girl, when she realized that the hero was looking at her, she only blushed and looked down.


    ¡°Right. Professor, have you thought of a name for this ship?¡±


    ¡°A name? Hmm¡­ Do you have any ideas, Hero?¡±


    The hero nodded, and as he looked up at the ship, he uttered a name.


    ¡°Ark Noah.¡±


    ¡°Ark Noah¡­ Noah, huh.¡±


    As the old man muttered that name, a smile that covered his whole face appeared on him again.


    ¡°Very well. It is a good name. Right, Marya?¡±


    The girl blushed an even deeper shade of red as she nodded.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s a wonderful name. Really,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the hero said.


    As the hero turned back to the professor, he casually made another proposal.


    ¡°We need to mass produce this ship. The Demon King is just that strong.¡±


    ¡°But the materials¡­¡±


    The old man rubbed his face as he made a bitter expression, but the hero nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve hunted some dragons, so there should be enough to go around.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes opened wide at that, but the hero justughed as though what he did wasn¡¯t anything praiseworthy.


    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s you, Hero, it must be true.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please be at ease, and just leave everything to me. I¡¯ll make sure that everything goes well.¡±


    As the hero calmly smiled, he headed to his room in the royal pce. He was the leading figure behind the founding of Altigand, so he was receiving treatment befitting that of a quasi-royal member soon to be engaged to the royal princess.


    He was also allowed to have his own army.


    His army would of course include the Wyvern Knights, but also, the navy, and the volunteer soldiers. The Wyvern Knights have further increased their numbers while the enemies were focused on Elfa. Now, they numbered 800 men strong. As for the navy, not only have they swallowed the shipbuilding technology of the Oceanic Kingdom Yarma and have 400 warships, they will also have merchant ships, bringing the total number of their ships to exceed 1,000.


    The hero has also seeded in recruiting and organizing a volunteer army from the refugees that fled to Altigand. The actual work was taken care of by a female military officer enamored with him, but the right to lead the volunteer soldiers and send them to battle was given to the hero.


    The volunteers numbered 3,000 men strong, yet while that might not be enough to reach the numbers of soldiers directly under the king, most of the soldiers of the imperial army were employed from the refugees due to Altigand¡¯s new policy as an empire.


    With that, there was no doubting how much influence the hero had on the military. In fact, he was already the leading person in that regard. Nowadays, it is the hero that the generals of thend and the seas consult before devising a n.


    And even the business deals of the country across the sea are being handled by argepany that heavily supports the hero. The talented girls of the merchant families even gifted him various things and offered him their strength to build a better rtionship with him and try to win his heart.


    ¡°The imperial capital, the various branches of Altigand, and even the king himself now trust us fully.¡±


    The female officer with jade green hair, Charlotte, has been acknowledged for organizing the volunteer soldiers and has settled in a position akin to the hero¡¯s secretary. Her role was to gather the information that the hero wanted.


    As the hero sat on a giant chair much like a throne, the hero listened to her report.


    ¡°The daughters of the Cheval Company and the Michele Company seek an audience with you. They wish to consult you regarding the business negotiations in the ind nations.¡±


    When the brilliant military officer said that, the hero smiled and nodded.


    Soldiers, politicians, merchant¡­ Support from all sorts of people were gathering around the hero, and now, he possessed enough power to rival even the great people that founded the nation.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The core of the mixed army, Gi Zu Ruo and Gi Jii Yubu, reported to the Goblin King that the minor nations have been defeated. When the Goblin King heard that, he nodded with satisfaction, then looked around him at the generals under hismand.


    He has ordered for the trees of the forest to be cut to make siege weapons with, and for an elven toon to be formed to deal with the wyverns.


    With Elfa¡¯s southern supply lines destroyed by the mixed army, no more supplies would being in to Elfa from the south.


    No matter how strong a soldier may be, there would be no fight to give without food. As the Goblin King ordered the mixed army to move north, he ordered the same for Felduk and Zeilduk, which were both now under his directmand.


    From Elfa¡¯s perspective, the north and the east has been blocked by Aransain, while the south has been locked down by the Goblin King. As for the west, that was hostile territory.


    With their supplies cut off, the only chance for survival now was to break through either the northern or southern or eastern side and have Altigand resume sending them supplies. But the eastern side was a mountainous region, making it well suited for guerri tactics, and a poor choice to field arge army.


    They have also been hostile with Altigand for the longest time, so there were no proper trade routes between them.


    As such, that left only the north or the south.


    The Goblin King had informed Aransain in advance not to engage even if Elfa¡¯s army were to move north. This was Shumea¡¯s advice. Aransain would likely win if a battle between them broke out, but at the same time, it would diminish Felduk¡¯s achievement of bathing Elfa¡¯s territories in blood. Shumea had actually given it that much consideration. The king couldn¡¯t help but nod with a wry smile.


    ¡°Apparently, in Shumea¡¯s eyes, the four proud generals of my army are no different from children.¡±


    Even the Goblin King himself wished to fight now that an opportunity was before him. Pale and the others would disapprove, but the Goblin King truly wished to swing his sword in the front lines.


    On his shoulders would weigh equally the lives reaped through his orders and the lives reaped with his own hands. But how could he serve as king if he were not at least that determined?


    Hence, the Goblin King preferred the front lines.


    When Alrodena¡¯s main force finally marched past the forest region, one-hundred wyvern knights could be seen from the distance.


    In the early spring of the fifth year of the King¡¯s Calendar, Alrodena¡¯s forces exchanged hostilities with an army directly under Altigand for the first time.

 Volume 4, Chapter 277 - The Fall of Elfa (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 277 - The Fall of Elfa (1/3)</h4>


    As Misha looked down at the surface, what reflected on her eyes was a ck army crawling out of the forest.


    ¡°The Goblin¡ª No, the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    That name had caught on recently.


    The Demon King¡¯s Army.


    That was an army mainlyposed of goblins, but they had a horde that handled monsters, a horde that used battle ves and goblins alike, a horde that rode on fast monster beasts, and a horde of traitorous humans.


    ording to the information Misha received from Elfa, those were the four major aggressors.


    And among those, it was the monster beast handlers that she faced off with just recently. The sight of endless hordes of monsters attacking the fortress truly made it look as though the world were ending.


    She couldn¡¯t help but hold her Wyvern Lance tightly.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    With the sound of the pping wyvern wings, came the voice of her subordinate. When she turned to the direction her subordinate¡¯s spear pointed to, she saw a monster that stood out from the rest.


    And surrounding that evidently high-ranking goblin was a horde of about 500. Moreover, two hordes that could control the monster beasts spread out from that horde in a pair of wings.


    ¡°So the boss is out.¡±


    The hero¡¯s orders were to support Elfa as their reinforcement, but should that fail, she was to lead the people of Elfa to Altigand.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As someone who has had to lead others despite her youth, she has picked up the habit of silently pondering inconvenient matters.


    Some of Elfa¡¯s forces had gone north, and it would take them some time before they could return. As such, Elfa basically only had half of their defending forces.


    The Elfa general that was very understanding of her, Rasdir, was currently confronting the monster cavalry in the north. Yet now even more monsters were attacking them from the south. Misha was not so optimistic as to foolishly believe that this two-pronged attack was a mere coincidence.


    ¡°Well, that monster should be a good opportunity to stop them.¡±


    Her target would be that high-ranking monster at the center of the hordes.


    If she could just take the boss down, the monster horde should naturally copse.


    ¡°Soldiers, hear and obey! The center of the neers shall be our target!¡¡Falcon Formation!¡¡After me!¡±


    Misha¡¯s battle cries resounded valiantly as she personally led the soldiers in the skies, not a hint of doubt of her victory could be seen in her eyes.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk) saw the enemy army approaching from the sky, a wave of unrest immediately rippled through them.


    ¡°Now what?¡±


    His sworn friend, Gi Ji Arsil, asked, but Gi Gi himself could only frown. The king had already spoken, so they could only continue their march.


    ¡°It¡¯s our king we¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m sure he has something in mind¡­¡± Gi Gi said.


    ¡°Perhaps, but¡­ That¡¯s originally our enemy,¡± Gi Ji said.


    Fortunately, only the human-riding wyverns were standing in their way.


    ¡°Those wyverns could catch even therge monster beasts,¡± Gi Ji said.


    And when dropped from the sky, the only fate that awaited any monster beast was death.


    ¡°It¡¯s a future I¡¯d rather not think of,¡± Gi Ji said.


    Gi Ji nced at the Goblin King. The enemy was approaching them from the sky, and yet the Goblin King leisurely continued at his pace.


    ¡°In the worst case, I¡¯ll sacrifice myself. Try to suppress the army¡¯s agitation and continue the march.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gi Ji made his resolve, and Gi Gi nodded.


    Gi Ji led his troops and deployed them behind the 500 imperial guard cavalry of the Goblin King,manding them to sacrifice themselves if necessary, while he himself rode alongside the Goblin King to escort him.


    ¡°My liege. Please allow me to fight by your side.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gi Ji Arsil?¡±


    The sight of the Goblin King looking up at the sky with his great sword on his shoulders was as imposing as ever.


    ¡°It would not do¡­ To underestimate those wyverns.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve been told. Well, just watch.¡±


    As a broad smile appeared on the Goblin King, he sent one of his imperial guards as a messenger to Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army (Felduk).


    ¡°Soldiers, distance yourselves!¡±


    At the king¡¯s behest, the imperial guards of his cavalry spread out one by one while maintaining their distance. Gi Ji nced at his nks with agitation, but the king just nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Mu.¡±


    Won¡¯t this make him the perfect target?


    Gi Ji groaned before his agitation made him look up at the sky.


    If the imperial guards meant to protect him are sent away like this, the enemy would naturally target him.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not fear! If you dare ride by my side, then prepare yourself, Gi Ji Arsil!¡±


    At the sound of the king¡¯s voice, a fire burned within Gi Ji, and the wyverns at the end of his re began to descend.


    Yet even then, the Goblin King did not stop. With his imperial guards riding around him in a circle, the Goblin King only rode faster. Gi Ji rode desperately so as to not fall behind, but then the roar of a wyvern descended upon them.


    ¡°¡ªSo you¡¯vee!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Gi Ji cried out, and the wyvern roared with its attack, yet only a fierce smile appeared on the Goblin King as his great sword burned with ckmes.


    ¡°¡ªTurn me into a de (Enchant)!¡±


    On the body of his sword, burned the mes of ck of the underworld. As master to the aberrant and the deformed, the high king that must conquer the world, the Goblin King shed with the wvyern king head on. The wyvern knight handled ance even longer than thences wielded by horsemen. Moreover, he was attacking from above.


    The moment of his descent could only amplify the speed and power behind his attack. And when all of that was put together to unleash a powerful assault, no normal solider could possibly endure the wyvern spear.


    But, the Goblin King did not slow down the slightest.


    He continued onward and deflected the Wyvern Lance, then immediately unleashed a second attack to lop off the head of the wyvern, sending its rider into the ground along with the scattering fountains of blood.


    ©¤©¤As expected of my liege!


    Gi Ji inwardly cheered, but he kept his guard up and awaited the next attack. The Goblin King may have easily stopped that attack, but just how many could aplish the same feat?


    Suddenly, something shed within his mind.


    Perhaps that¡¯s the reason why the Goblin King ordered his cavalry to keep their distance.


    He wanted to turn himself into a bait to have the enemy focus their attacks on him.


    When Gi Ji realized that, a strong sense of shame and regret attacked him as he grit his teeth. For what reason were they then even in the battlefield if the king was only going to protect them? But even as he ground his teeth, one wyvern after another charged toward them.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I shall fight even if I must give my life!¡±


    ¡°I said, ¡®do not fear¡¯!¡±


    A multitude of wyvern knights charged straight for them, yet the Goblin King did not even budge.


    ¡°Slow down!¡± The Goblin King said.


    So the Goblin Kingmanded, and yet wasn¡¯t it the other way around? For the Goblin King¡¯s gaze with which he beheld the approaching wyverns did not contain the slightest hint of fear.


    ¡°Die!¡± The wyvern knight said.


    Once again, a wyvern knight struck out with hisnce, and the Goblin King drew his de, lopping off the wyvern¡¯s wings. But this time, he did not even spare a nce for the wyvern knight¡¯s vicious crash.


    Then more wyvern knights came, though this time the wyverns themselves attacked with their powerful ws.


    ¡°Fire!¡± The Goblin King said.


    Immediately after, spears were thrown from the king¡¯s cavalry, and then from further behind, came flying the arrows of the elves, lodging themselves into the wyverns. Felduk made it rain with their magic bullets as well.


    This was an attack timed with the approach of the wyverns, and made with the most careful of attention.


    One move wrong, and the end of their spears, arrows, and magic would undoubtedly be the king himself.


    But if they feared hitting him, then the wyvern knights would attack the king.


    Themanders could only stick their own necks out as they gave the order.


    One wyvern knight after another crashed into the ground, and before long, their corpses littered the ground. Naturally, the arrows, magics, and spears that intersected grew as well, drawing a scene that resembled a crossfire with the king at the center.


    Spells of wind tore apart wyvern wings, while elven arrows shot their riders dead. Any wyvern that approached would find a spear thrown their way, blocking which would only weaken their assault, serving them fresh and nice for the Goblin King to take down with a stroke of his de.


    And yet amidst that crossfire of arrows, magics, and spears, did the Goblin King dare to run withposure.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Is this not dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Oh Gi Ji, Can I still attend to my kingly duties if I dare not even trust my own subordinates?¡±


    ¡°My liege!¡±


    Gi Ji prostrated his head, and the Goblin King nced at him, then he turned his gaze back to the skies.


    To the wyvern knights that had stopped their assault, did the Goblin King point his great sword, and with a loud voice, dere.


    ¡°Here I am!¡¡Knights of wyverns!¡¡If my defeat is what you seek, thene down here and fight!¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 277 - The Fall of Elfa (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 277 - The Fall of Elfa (2/3)</h4>


    Misha couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when she watched everything unfold from the skies.


    An attack from the sky was supposed to reveal whatever weaknesses the enemy had, and yet, despite already losing 30 wyvern knights, a mountain of their corpses piled up high¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­The Demon King¡¯s Army showed no signs of stopping.


    In fact, the horde leading the monster beasts have increased their pace even more and were now about to enter the mountainous region. Even if they gave chase now, they probably won¡¯t be able to slow them down.


    Elfa would fall.


    Did they see through her n of targeting the boss of the newers, the center of the demon king¡¯s army? But even then, to actually put himself in the center of of a crossfire so fierce¡­ That was not something a sane man would do, not even a monster.


    Did that monster not fear death?


    Or was he just that certain that he wouldn¡¯t get hit?


    ¡°Commander Misha, what should we do?¡±


    She became ashamed when she saw her subordinate calling out to her like that.


    What was she hesitating for? Behind her was the hero. Even if all of the wyvern knights were to be wiped out here, the hero would surely avenge her.


    Once again, she tightened her grip on her wyvernnce, then raised the g of Crown on the Sun (Rondmel) that was attached to it. What was the point of her life if she can¡¯t evenplete the orders given to her by the hero?


    ¡°All forces, atta¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªCommander, a messenger from the east!¡±


    Spirits dampened, Misha red as she watched a messenger ride from the east.


    Once the rider was beside them, the order to retreat immediately was given.


    ¡°But why! I¡¯ve yet toplete the hero¡¯s orders!¡±


    ¡°This is an order from that very hero. Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary and withdraw, soldier!¡±


    When a knight of the same age told her that, Misha could only re at the demon king¡¯s army as they continued their advance.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    Misha gave the signal to retreat, and she and her wyvern knights withdrew to the east.


    Moreover, although they were unaware of this, a big part of the reason behind their retreat was actually because Douhet the me Ryuu appeared and forced the medium-sizedpany, meant to be Misha¡¯s reinforcements, to withdraw.


    ¡°Damned Demon King¡¯s Army¡­ One day for sure I¡¯ll!¡±


    Misha held her wyvernnce tightly with regret as she retreated to the imperial capital. After their retreat, cheers resounded around the Goblin King, and the great momentum they had built up continued on until they reached the imperial capital of Elfa.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The Red King n.


    A n that once dominated the southern part of the continent and even founded the giant nation of Attibel was now a shadow of its former self.


    The death of their Great n Leader (Brandika) and the Greatest Tactician of the Continent (Carlion) was a huge blow to them.


    Both men were at the center of the n, and with them gone, the n that once fought for hegemony was now just a medium-sized n. Yet it was already a feat in and of itself to keep their losses from demoting them any worse than this, and that was mostly thanks to the skills of Saldin, the man that inherited the n leader¡¯s position.


    ¡°Hah, what demon king¡¯s army. They¡¯re goblins!¡±


    The eastern expedition of the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena) that the goblins established.


    As those who have once fought against the goblins, there was nock of employment for them. In fact, they were in great demand in the Ranserg Region that was full of minor nations.


    Thanks to that he was able to turn around his weakened forces and keep his n 700 men strong despite suffering so many defeats. Of course, it was also thanks to Saldin¡¯s ability that such a thing could even be aplished.


    They had many small victories too, but they mostly had defeats. Yet despite that, the fact that they managed to survive and were even getting attention put Saldin¡¯s ability at an almost miraculous level.


    Every time they lost, the people around Saldin would change. In fact, of the people that once shared Carlion and Brandika¡¯s dream, already, they numbered so few that they could be counted. Although Saldin was not the kind of man to feel lonely because of that, he was gradually realizing that the end was nigh.


    In the midst of this unending loop of defeat and resistance, some men were felled by goblins, some felled by illness, and some¡­ Simply grew tired of the war and left.


    Despite that Saldin couldn¡¯t let things end as they were.


    ¡°Because as long as we, the Red King, are here, Elfa won¡¯t fall.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a nostalgic name.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    As Saldin grumbled in the bar, the shadow of a tall figure cast over him.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re that knight bastard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Gund. I¡¯m just an adventurer now.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. What a worthless adventurer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph!¡¡Hey, barmaid! Bring us more liquor!¡±


    Saldin took the two mugs from the barmaid and mmed them on the table.


    ¡°Drink up, you knight bastard.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As Gund emptied the liquor ced before him, the corners of Saldin¡¯s mouth lifted.


    ¡°Hmph. So the bastard knight knows how to drink, does he?¡±


    Despite emptying the liquor offered to him, his countenance showed no change.


    ¡°Adventurer, are you not going to drink?¡±


    With blue veins popping on his temple, Saldinughed like a cruel and greedy brute.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Who do you think I am?¡±


    As soon as he said that, he stood up with such vigor that his chair was sent flying, and he took the mug and emptied it down his throat along with the breath that stank of liquor, then he mmed his mug on the table.


    Like that n drinking contest had inadvertently started between the two, and the surrounding customers became spectators. There were even people cheering them on.


    Before long, the two men had already emptied their fifth drink and fallen into their chair at the same time, eyes zed and cheeks blushed.


    ¡°Hey, Gund. Can you win against those goblins?¡±


    Saldin asked quietly enough to be drowned by the surrounding hustle and bustle.


    ¡°Who knows? Can you, Saldin?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t talk stupid.¡±


    They shared a sharp gaze, but averted them immediately.


    ¡°I might have a little too much!¡¡That¡¯s enough drinking, you lot! We¡¯re going back!¡±


    Saldin called out to his n members and walked away tottering.


    As he left, Saldin red at Gund over his shoulders.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mind if youe under me, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­Now that, is ¡®talking stupid¡¯.¡±


    Seeing the smile on Gund¡¯s lips, Saldin snorted and walked away.


    A few dayster, word of the Wyvern Knights¡¯ defeat and Alrodena¡¯s advance north would reach them.

 Volume 4, Chapter 277 - The Fall of Elfa (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 277 - The Fall of Elfa (3/4)</h4>


    Along the way of their retreat, Misha¡¯s wyvern knights saw a giant shadow approaching from the distant northern skies.


    ¡°!¡±


    Suddenly, the wyverns panicked and she had to tighten her hold on the reins to get back control. When Misha looked around her, she saw that all of the usually obedient wyverns were flying wildly as though they didn¡¯t want to be ridden.


    It was as though that giant shadow from the northern sky was influencing them, so she immediately turned their course around to fly south instead. When she did, the wyverns became docile again. In fact, they were flying even faster than before.


    ¡°¡­Was it that monster¡¯s influence?¡±


    At the end of Misha¡¯s re was Douhet the me Ryuu.


    The wyvern knight reinforcements for Elfa also had to turn around after just seeing him. That creature was on apletely different levelpared to the wyverns. The wyverns that were bound by the Cor of very must¡¯ve realized the threat to their lives and desperately fought against the magic forcing them to obey.


    ¡°¡­Go!¡±


    At Misha¡¯s behest, the wyvern knights changed their route of retreat and were able to safely reach Elfa. The reaction of the wyverns to the threat was so intense that they actually ended up saving their riders.


    But to the young Misha, that did not know failure, there was no greater failure than to be forced to retreat before even fighting.


    The situation was also simr for Rafa, who had been sent by the hero tomunicate with Rasdir. As a young woman overflowing with talent for both the magic and the sword, the hero greatly valued her talents, and so sent her to Elfa as a messenger.


    With the sessful recruitment of the young leader, Rasdil, it¡¯s safe to say that Rafa¡¯s mission was already 60%plete. But indeed, as one might expect from a girl that held so much confidence in herself, the orders she received from the hero did not end there.


    She was also tasked with ensuring that Elfa wouldst long enough against Alrodena to be a shield for Altigand. Of course, the opinions of emissaries from allied countries couldn¡¯t possibly be used when deciding the course of the nation.


    Yet Rafa was confident.


    For she had the knightmander, Rasdir, in her hands. She stuck to Rasdir like his shadow under the pretense of advising him, and she would give her opinion on Elfa¡¯s policies, but when the discussions reached a stage where the crucial Rasdir would have to mobilize to expel the northern threat, Rafa couldn¡¯t help but be impatient.


    At this rate, her influence in Elfa would diminish.


    For Rafa, who never doubted her own superiority in the slightest, Elfa fighting back on their own volition or surrendering were both uneptable.


    Unfortunately, Rasdir¡¯s mobilization was already decided.


    In her panic, she pushed her position as an emissary of an allied nation to attend their meetings,pletely ignoring the fact that they were treating her very coldly as she expressed her own opinions as Altigand¡¯s. To make things worse, Saldin, who led the Red King, and Gund, who led the volunteer soldiers, were more influential in affecting Elfa¡¯s policies than her.


    The Red King, led by Saldine, has fought in many battles, and due to the changes in national policy, even mercenaries havee to have a great deal of influence in the nation.


    But then again, to lend an ear to the strong that shed blood was only natural in the militaristic nation of Elfa.


    For the same reasons, the volunteer army formed by the surviving vassals of Margrave Mordred was one of the few reinforcements that was not destroyed by Aransain in the north, and was able to arrive safely in Elfa.


    ¡°¡­And so, because of the above reasons, our Altigand would prefer that Elfa fight a defensive battle instead.


    As Rafa said that without the slightest doubt that she was in the right, silence filled the meeting room.


    As a nation that has already been driven into a corner, Altigand¡¯s support was indispensable. But they found it emotionally hard to swallow to be subservient to them. If they prostrate themselves before Alsas, a nation that was once their enemy, how would they have the face to meet their forefathers, who themselves died before Alsas¡¯ schemes?


    With Rasdir, a man serving for the second generation, for the first time, there was unity in the opinion of the nation.


    Unable to bear the nk stares and silence, the king, who was presiding over the meeting, turned to the volunteer soldiers.


    ¡°¡­Do as you please. We will respect Elfa¡¯s will,¡± Gund said.


    When Gund stood up as the representative to the volunteer soldiers and said that, Rafa¡¯s eyes opened wide, while Elfa¡¯s representative blinked his eyes.


    ¡°Did I hear that wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, we will respect Elfa¡¯s will.¡±


    The meeting room grew abuzz, and gazes darted to and fro.


    ¡°Gund-dono, your opinion appears to oppose the emissary¡¯s.¡±


    One of the heavy knightmanders who stayed behind to defend the capital gave Gund a sharp look.


    ¡°You can take if that way if you want, I don¡¯t mind. We came here to help Elfa because of Margrave Mordred¡¯sst will.¡±


    Rafa quietly red at Gund, but the res of a little girl with just a little bit of talent couldn¡¯t possibly difort him enough to even feel like a mosquito¡¯s bite. Meanwhile, the leaders of Elfa wanted to apud Gund for his brazen rejection of ¡®Altigand¡¯s¡¯ opinion.


    ¡°Our Red King agrees with that Mr. Hero over there. And no, we¡¯re not changing our opinion even if you pay us,¡± Saldin said.


    ¡°¡­Well said. I¡¯m sure people like yourselves are what people would refer to as true allies,¡± a knightmander said.


    As though on behalf of the people gathered there, the knightmander of a heavy knight toon expressed his thanks to Gund and Saldin.


    Of course, to Rafa there was nothing interesting about this turn of events. This was a disaster. The people of Elfa would also likely refuse from here on no matter what she says. She could tell that much, which is why she red so hatefully at Gund and Saldin.


    In the end, the meeting continued regardless of Rafa¡¯s opinion, and it was decided that the people would be sent to flee to Altigand, while Rasdir and his heavy knights drew the attention of Aransain in the north. As for the rest of the army, they would be in charge of stopping the attacksing from the south.


    Rafa tried to volunteer herself to pilot the boat, but even that was rejected by Elfa.


    ¡°I believe it would be best to entrust that duty to the leader of our volunteer soldiers, who himself has survived many battles. Especially since such a role is meant to protect our people.¡±


    In other words, they couldn¡¯t trust her. The look on Rafa¡¯s face after such a rejection was truly a sight to behold.


    Yet despite the humiliation, she could only back down.


    In the end, she was nothing more than a messenger sent by the hero. No matter how talented she may be in magic and the sword, she was just a girl in her teens with no experience nor achievement to speak of.


    ¡°We will be stopping the enemy approaching from the south,¡± the knightmander said.


    When it was time to part, the knightmander of a heavy knights toon called out to Gund and patted him on the shoulders.


    ¡°I have high hopes for your conquests inbat, Knight of Storms,¡± the knightmander said.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do my best,¡±¡¡Gund made a bitter face and responded vaguely.


    ¡°We need you, Gund. We need even a little bit of that thing called hope - a hope called ¡®hero¡¯.¡±


    ¡°A false reputation is better than none, huh.¡±


    ¡°At the very least that¡¯s the case for the people. Please.¡±


    The knightmander offered his hand, and Gund took it, but the power in the man¡¯s eyes and in his grip surprised him. The man trusted him so much, and that made something smoldering deep inside him to start burning again a little.


    ¡°You can count on me, Commander. I¡¯ll Make sure the people of Elfa make it to Altigand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our hero! As expected of the man the people of Elfa have put their trust in!¡±


    The next day, Gund departed with some volunteer soldiers and knights.


    ¡°I thought for sure you¡¯d being with us,¡± Gund said.


    Saldin of the Red King snorted at Gund¡¯s invitation. ¡°That¡¯ll be a problem for the client. Sorry, but we¡¯ve never failed to see a contract to the end after epting one.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. Don¡¯t die now.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? I am the n leader of the Red King.¡±


    As Saldinughed fearlessly, Gund left with the volunteer soldiers and led the people north.


    ¡°Now then, men. There¡¯s nothing to fear. Let¡¯s go scare the hell out of this so-called demon king¡¯s army, shall we?¡±


    The heavy knights cheered.


    ¡°They¡¯re goblins. The same goblins you¡¯ve been exterminating all this time!¡¡There¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t win!¡±


    As Saldin encouraged his men, the remnants of the Red King cheered.


    Though the imperial capital of Elfa knew that Alrodena was fast approaching, their spirits remained high.

 Volume 4, Chapter 277 - The Fall of Elfa (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 277 - The Fall of Elfa (4/4)</h4>


    Along the outer walls of the temporary imperial capital was a brigade of heavy knights with about 2,000 soldiers systematically lined up. d in full te armor made out of abination of Water Iron and Rock Iron, they were Elfa¡¯sst heavy knights.


    They were arranged in a formation with fiveyers of horizontal lines, at the center of which fluttered a g with Four Ovepping Iron Shields (Four Elnoms). Only the king of Elfa could raise this g.


    To the nks of the heavy knights were the light soldiers that have been doing their best with guerri tactics. The consecutive battles against the goblins have reduced their numbers to about half, yet they continued to follow the basic strategies of Elfa faithfully to assist the heavy knights. Moreover, thanks to the change in national policies, the forces of the Red King could now also stand in the right nk to supplement the light soldiers¡¯ck of numbers.


    Evidently, Elfa has thrown all of the soldiers that they could muster into this army. As they waited, before long, the distant howls of monsters reached them.


    Normally, such howls would cease as quickly as they came, yet this time, the howls only grew in number as they drew ever closer. Precisely because they could not see the approaching horde, all that heard the howls waited with breaths bated.


    And then as the clouds of dust cleared, a horde of monster beasts weaving through the mountainous region came to view.


    ¡°We are the descendants of Ranserg!¡±


    It was the king of Elfa that raised his voice.


    ¡°It is only because of your valiant efforts that thisnd that our ancestors have been fighting for for so many years remain with us yet!¡±


    This king was usually unreliable, but upon realizing that he could back down no more, he made his resolve.


    ¡°If thisnd were to be lost, it could only be my fault. My ipetence. But! Despite that I want you to lend me your strength!¡±


    The knights quietly listened to the king.


    ¡°Behind us are the people! The people of Elfa, your wives, your children!¡¡Now that the situation has reached this point, surrender has lost all meaning!¡¡Behold! That horde of monsters!¡¡They must be stopped no matter the cost!¡±


    In the direction the king pointed was the monster horde gradually growing bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Martial experts of Elfa, proud mercenaries! For the sake of Elfa, fight with us to the death!¡±


    A shout seemingly filled with fury rose.


    ¡°Light knights and mercenaries! Expand to the sides!¡¡Don¡¯t let even a single monster get past us!¡¡Iron Lion Brigade, advance!¡±


    At the behest of the heavy knightmander, Elfa mobilized.


    ¡°Glory to Elfa!¡±


    And so, a minor nation¡¯s battle staking everything began.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    By the time the goblin king arrived at the battlefield, the battle was already mostly over.


    After the wyvern knights were repelled, they had continued their march to the imperial capital of Elfa with Zeilduk at the lead.


    Countless corpses of monster beasts were left in the onught of Zeilduk as their fierce attack sought to break through the outnumbered humans.


    ¡°Is the enemy not retreating?¡±


    The Goblin King remarked with admiration.


    ¡°I thought they¡¯d be holed up in their castle just like the other humans, but¡­¡± Gi Ji said.


    Reflected on the two goblins¡¯ eyes were fresh troops advancing to rebuild an already losing line.


    The g raised was that of four connected iron shields (Four Elnom).


    ¡°It appears they still have reservists left.¡±


    The Goblin King thoughtfully tapped his shoulder with his great sword from atop the Terrifying Carnivorous Horse (Andrewarchus).


    ¡°Gi Ji. Send a messenger to Gi Gi. Have him focus his attacks on the right wing.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    As the king watched the battlefield, a messenger called out to him from behind.


    ¡°My lord!¡¡Felduk has arrived!¡¡Please give us permission to attack!¡±


    As the messenger passed Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s message word for word, the Goblin King¡¯s lips twisted.


    ¡°I did steal the spotlight from him earlier. Fine, have Felduk destroy the enemy.¡±


    The messenger vigorously bowed his head before turning heel.


    At the same time the messenger arrived, the Felduk, that has been expanding to the left wing of the king¡¯s cavalry, moved out.


    With long spearmen at the head, long swordsmen from right behind, and even druids, Felduk was indeed the biggest of the four armies.


    ¡°¡­Gi Be y!¡±


    After seeing Felduk boring into the enemy like an axe swung, the goblin king called out to Gi Be y, the leader of the imperial guards.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out!¡¡Have the imperial guards follow me!¡±


    ¡°As you will!¡±


    His objective was the fresh toon holding Elfa¡¯s four connected iron shields (Four Elnom) g.


    At the end of the Goblin King¡¯s gaze was a toon trying to encourage the soldiers to rebuild the lines. Because of that the two formations to the nks that were on the verge of copse were continuing to endure Alrodena¡¯s attacks.


    Hence, it was only natural for the Goblin King to target the g-bearing toon.


    The great swords he drew were the ck me Shimmering Great Sword (mberge) and the ck-Red Speckled Great Sword (Zweihander). As he gave Sui a light kick, the king¡¯s steed rode like the wind, baring its fangs with ragged breaths, as though it could understand the Goblin King¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Onwards! After me!¡±


    The king¡¯s cavalry responded to the calls of the king, and Gi Be y rode through the battlefield with the g of Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom) raised up high.


    With their halberds lined up, the offensive prowess of their charge was indeed at the peak of the continent.


    As the king led the way, the imperial guards assumed the Arrow-Point Formation, and the lines that Four Elnom were so desperately trying to rebuild were shot through by the arrowhead of Alrodena.


    For just one instant, the two gs passed by each other, and then the g of shields fell to the ground.


    In the early spring of the 5th year of the King¡¯s Calendar, the Iron Country of Elfa fell, and the king and all the major personnel below him died in battle outside the castle. Alrodena had cut through thest of the minor nations, and Elfa was the one to stand in their path to supremacy. For that, Elfa fell.


    Now the only remaining country in the east was the Sacred Empire of Altigand.


    The nation where the hero was waiting.

 Volume 4, Chapter 278 - Swirling Destinies (1/5)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 278 - Swirling Destinies (1/5)</h4>


    The news of Elfa¡¯s defeat was reported by a soldier that managed to escape from the capital that fell to the Goblin King¡¯s attack. That information immediately found its way to the youngmander, Rasdil, who was currently facing the tiger and spear army (Aransain) in the north.


    At the same time, they had received reports that the volunteer soldiers led by Gund were protecting the people of Elfa and moving north.


    ¡°¡­This is bad.¡±


    Rasdil, who was leading thest of Elfa¡¯s forces, muttered to himself as he kept Aransain in his sights as they rode through the mountain range and gave rise to clouds of dust.


    Aransain¡¯s fighting style was clever indeed. They never challenged them to a decisive battle and instead focused on buying time. When the heavy knights advanced, they would retreat. When the heavy knights retreated, they would advance. What¡¯s more was that they moved quickly regardless of if it was day or night. That was something that the human forces could never imitate.


    To the side of the stranded Rasdil was the imperial capital that has already been devoured by the demon king¡¯s army.


    Even if they continued to resist after this, there could not continue to fight without supplies. As such, Rasdir had to consider retreat.


    But that would naturally bring the qusetion of ¡®to where¡¯? Their mothend has already fallen, and the nations of the west have already been swallowed up by the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom).


    Moreover, the heavy knights alone would already struggle to retreat, but they also had to protect the slow-moving citizens led by Gund.


    ¡°So we¡¯ve finally been driven into a corner, huh.¡±


    Fortunately, the main forces of the Demon King¡¯s army that¡¯s approaching from the south was not ready to give chase right away.


    The best possible oue here was to be able to protect the citizens while they themselves retreated to Altigand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give them an opening. We¡¯re retreating.¡±


    The Iron Bull Knights slowly retreated, while keeping tabs on Aransain¡¯s movements and making sure to keep theirrge shields up. As for Aransain, they moved just like a predator trying to corner its prey as they tried to surround the Iron Bull Knights.


    ¡°Commander! A messenger from the south!¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t shaken them off yet, I¡¯ll have you know!¡±


    Clicking his tongue, Rasdir looked around at his men and ordered them to flee to the forest. At the same time, he and the guards that watched the back red at Aransain.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet up with the volunteer soldiers in the forest. Hurry! Ganosh Squad, Mash Squad!¡¡Suppress the enemy with me!¡±


    When Gi Ga Rax saw the Iron Bull Knights split their army into two, he pointed his spear at the forest.


    ¡°After them!¡¡The riders of Paradua will take the lead!¡±


    ¡°So be it!¡±


    Haroo, the great chieftain of Paradua, raised his spirit as he rode ahead. As 300 ck tigers followed him, they disappeared into the forest.


    ¡°The enemy isn¡¯t that bad either, huh.¡±


    Zaurosh the vice n leader of the Proud n (Leon Heart) said when he saw the heavy knights¡¯ck of reaction despite the detached force moving out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the attack to you.¡±


    The n leader of the Short Sword Battle Maiden (Valkyria), Far, also just looked sharply at the enemy.


    Had they responded to Haroo¡¯s detached force, Fal the footman yer would have taken the lead to attack the heavy knights.


    ¡°What? We¡¯re not doing it?¡±


    ¡°Having to wait for the enemy to respond truly is a test of patience.¡±


    Mido, chieftain of the fangs, a tribe known for their speed even among the demihumans, exchanged words with Tianos, the chieftain of the centaurs.


    Among the demihumans, the achievements of these two had no equal. It was mostly thanks to them that the demihumans were able to maintain their voice within Alrodena.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that they¡¯re still acting withposure, but¡­ Once Haroo-dono attacks, they may very well fall into chaos. When that happens there will be another opportunity.¡±


    Gi Ga Rax maintained a certain distance from the enemy as he carefully watched them make their move.


    A battle was currently unfolding in the forest between the freely moving rider-beasts of Paradua and the heavy knights that have tightened their formation to minimize their losses. Sometimes that ck tiger would leap atop the twisting trees, then use them to lift itself even higher into the sky. Other times it would suddenly fall from between the treetops of the abundant forest. Regardless what the freely moving ck tiger did, it carried on its back the powerful goblin of Paradua.


    A powerful goblin that has followed the Goblin King since he united the Forest of Darkness.


    As the tip of his spear pierced through the gap in a knight¡¯s full-te armor, it tore through the flesh, and the knight fell down with a cry of anguish. And then before the enemy could even organize a counterattack, the ck tiger would groan, and with a leap, flee to the trees. Though the goblins that apanied him numbered a mere 300, the threat they posed was immeasurable.


    Moreover, such tactics were being done in an organized manner under themand of Haroo, who has risen to the position of Great Chief after many battles.


    Already, the forest was the domain of humans no more, it has been transformed into the hunting grounds of Paradua.


    As powerful as the heavy knights were, the reality that they could not even fight back and were being killed one by one was enough to make them scream. A heavy knight was human too. Hence, ites to no surprise that there were some who¡¯d much rather gamble everything on a single fight rather than continue in this manner, not knowing when or how they will die.


    ¡°The situation is only getting worse!¡¡We need to go out and fight our way to survival!¡±


    As time went on, it was inevitable that the voice of this group would only grow bigger.


    When a senior knight, who had been desperately trying to suppress his agitation, fell, the knights that entered the forest mobilized with hysteria.


    ¡°This battle is mine!¡¡I¡¯ll teach these humans how to hunt!¡±


    Haroo dered with the corners of his mouth twisted, and the surrounding Paradua goblins raised their spears in agreement.


    100 knights staked everything on a single fight, but though their numbers weren¡¯t that far off from Paradua¡¯s 300 goblins, they stood no chance as they were easily wiped out. The knights split into many small toons, and they attacked the goblins one after another.


    To the north, to the east, to the west, to the south¡­ The small toons that moved as they pleased turned into mere corpses before the goblins.


    Some knights tried to meet up with the volunteer soldiers while their allies were being killed, but the goblins immediately caught up to them and they found themselves unable to move any further.

 Volume 4, Chapter 278 - Swirling Destinies (2/5)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 278 - Swirling Destinies (2/5)</h4>


    ¡°Damn it!¡¡At this rate¡­¡±


    The heavy knights had their backs to each other as they kept a careful eye on their surroundings, but there was no stopping the onught of the Paradua goblins that would gallop through the trees and jump over verdant greens to attack. Not only could the Paradua goblins handle the ck tigers, the ck tigers themselves were dangerous monster beasts that bared their fangs against them. Were they to let their guard down, the ck tigers would easily bite off their neck or tear through their armor with their sharp ws.


    Already, more than half of the 100 knights here have been lost. Oh how they wished they could just scream and flee.


    As thest line of knights, they knew all too well that death was inevitable.


    And when a ck tiger fell from above and tore through the throat of a nearby knight and the goblin riding it raised his spear, the heavy knights knew that death hade.


    ¡°The Ruler of the Wind and the Lightning (Astaroth!)¡±


    But then streaks of lightning tore through the air. There were three streaks all in all, and they attacked the Paradua goblin like a whip of lightning.


    With a sh of light, that whip was unleashed.


    And in just one blow, the Paradua goblin was turned into an unspeakable corpse.


    As whips of lightningshed out, Gund ran as though to trace marks of destruction on thend.


    His great sword was d in storm and wind.


    ¡°Get lost, goblins! Ravaging Storm (Barbatos)!¡±


    From the sweeping edge of his de rose a cyclone of wind des that literally bisected the trees.


    Paradua goblins on ck tiger backs were easily bisected, and even the attacking ck tigers were turned to rust in the face of his great sword as he stood in front of the heavy knights.


    Slipping past through ck tiger ws, he thrust out his great sword to bury it into ck tiger neck. Blood spurted out like a fountain, but before it could dye him, he continued onward and rushed for thest of the three. The monster beast roared, but a swing of his great sword cracked its head, and with another swing, he rid his de of its flesh and blood.


    After making short work of three Paradua goblins, Gund once again gathered his powers into his sword.


    ¡°The Ruler of the Wind and the Lightning (Astaroth)!¡±


    But the power this time was far greater than before.


    When Gund raised his sword, 7 streaks of lightning shot out, and they burned the forest.


    In the face of such great power, not even the Paradua goblins could easily attack. Growl as much as the ck tigers might, they had no choice but to withdraw for now.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Saved from right within the clutches of death, the man appeared to the heavy knights - a hero.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    While running around the hunting ground that was the forest, Haroo, who had rallied his men once, immediately realized that his returning subordinates were fewer.


    Realizing that something unexpected must¡¯ve happened, he immediately gave the order to disengage.


    To Haroo and the other Paradua goblins, the forest was their domain, and any battles in it was nothing more than an extension of their hunts. But unexpected events were always apanied by unexpected things, so the moment something unexpected happens, they had to consider how much danger they were exposing themselves to; so, with a mind free of arrogance, he immediately ordered that they retreat.


    ¡°¡­So they really were killed.¡±


    His subordinates that returned numbered only 270. 30 veteran riders had been in. Hal grit his teath.


    ¡°Withdraw for now!¡±


    At Haroo¡¯s behest, the Paradua beast riders orderly rode through the forest. They would meet up with Aransain first. As soon as they left, the enemy started moving again.


    ¡°I thought it was a good opportunity, but¡­¡± Far said.


    Far of the Valkyria n red at the enemy, then clicked her tongue and turned to theirmander, Gi Ga.


    ¡°Reinforcements came, it seems,¡± Gi Ga said.


    When the enemy started to panic, they thought their good opportunity hade, but thatsted only for a moment before the enemy regained their calm and started showing signs of life again.


    ¡°¡­It could also have been a bluff,¡± Zaurosh said.


    Gi Ga nodded to Zaurosh¡¯s viewpoint, but his conclusion didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Even so, nomonmander could aplish something like that. It¡¯s too dangerous to attack now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Zaurosh agreed, and hemanded his subordinates.


    ¡°Maintain distance and await further instruction.¡±


    Aransain¡¯s judgments was proven correct when Haroo returned and informed them that the enemy¡¯s reinforcements havee. But they couldn¡¯t see any changes to the enemy¡¯s movements. Apparently, the enemy was just trying to move through the forest while using their whole army to keep Aransain in check.


    ¡°If they were trying to rendezvous with the reinforcements to the south, we would have to stop them no matter what, but¡­¡± Far said.


    ¡°They seem to be going east instead,¡± Zaurosh said.


    They were tacitly asking Gi Ga if they would be giving chase, but the goblin shook his head.


    ¡°They ought to have seen more than enough of our strength. Neither of you wishes for needless blood shed, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    Half of Aransain was made up of human toons.


    As such, Gi Ga had to take their feelings into consideration. At this time, a messenger arrived, bringing with him news of Elfa¡¯s fall and the upation of their imperial city.


    Gi Ga nodded and sent a messenger to the front lines.


    ¡°Is that fine? Giving an opportunity for the enemy to escape?¡± Haroo asked.


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to kill them, we¡¯ll have to be thorough,¡± Gi Ga said.


    Haroo¡¯s question was really asking if the king would punish him for this, but Gi Ga denied the notion with a smile.


    Believing that they¡¯d aplished more than enough, Gi Ga decided to avoid needless confrontations and withdrew their army.


    As the battle of Elfa came to an end, the fastest spear of the goblins pointed east.

 Volume 4, Chapter 277 - Swirling Destinies (3/5)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 277 - Swirling Destinies (3/5)</h4>


    After a long time since the beginning of the eastern expedition, the four goblin generals were once again under themand of the Goblin King.


    They were gathered at the imperial capital of Elfa. The war had been fought outside of the castle, so the imperial capital was able to get out of the war mostly unscathed. The goblins were also already used to taking over imperial capitals abandoned by their citizens, so after taking over the main facilities, they immediately sent word to The City Where the King Sits (Revea Su).


    With Prime Minister Pale alsoing, all of the vital members of the army have essentially been gathered.


    Gi Ga Rax, who faithfully followed his orders to stop the Iron Bull Knights and suffered no major damage.


    Gi Gu Verbena, who defeated Elfa¡¯s heavy knights head on, and was essentially the leading character of the eastern expedition.


    Gi Gi Orudo, whose upation of the neighboring nations and appropriate requests for reinforcements greatly reduced the damage to his allies.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga, who maintained the public order and revitalized the upied areas.


    Gi Jii Yubu and Gi Zu Ruo, who despite not being generals, managed to defeat many countries by working together with a tactician from an allied nation.


    They had aplished that much just with the conquest of Elfa, and now the only remaining major eastern power was Altigand.


    During the two years of the Eastern Expedition, the results of the war were such that a book could be written about them.


    They¡¯ve gathered here today after defeating the minor nations to discuss how they would deal with the giant that was Altigand.


    ¡°With the northern sea to the north and the ocean in the south, Altigand is surrounded by inds.¡±


    Prime Minister Pale was the one who spoke first.


    Through her exnations, the geography, climate, military strength, and even the important people of Altigand was presented before the king thoroughly.


    The mountainous region bordering Elfa extended southwards toward the coast, making it difficult to deploy arge force. There was also the Wyvern Valley in the northern roads, from which the wyvern knights most likely sourced their wyverns from. And the Altigands were also a proud people made up mostly of human supremacists. Because of that the church had a strong influence over them.


    The army consisted of the private army of the nobility and the army directly under the king, and the recent annexation of Yama also equipped them with a navy. Their standing army might be small, and the main force might only be around 20,000 despite the size of their country, but they had the hero with them, a person whose existence spelled no good news for the goblins.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached out to the mermen in an attempt to seal their navy. Inciting them, should keep our backs clear of the enemy.¡±


    Yarma¡¯s navy had been active in the transport of supplies during the attack on Elfa. But nothing could prove more troublesome than if that were to be utilized to wreak havoc in thends behind them, for such a move could prevent supplies from reaching the front lines, obstructing the movements of the army.


    ¡°What of the countermeasures against the wyvern knights?¡±


    ¡°Tunnels are being constructed as we speak.¡±


    Pale replied matter-of-factly to Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s question.


    ¡°Tunnels!?¡±


    The new Antman (Killer Ant) Queen needed to build her nest, so they took advantage of that and had a tunnel constructed in the regions spanning Elfa and Altigand. It would be especially troublesome to be attacked in the borers of Elfa and Altigand, so Pale was hoping that the tunnel could be used to avoid that.


    As for the strategy of using the king as bait, it was not something Pale enjoyed, and neither did the members gathered here.


    ¡°What about the strategy we usedst time? Can¡¯t that work anymore?¡±


    Only the Goblin King frowned, but Pale met his gaze and smiled at him coldly.


    ¡°Should I exin why?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    The air became a little awkward because of that, but after a little cough, the group was brought together again.


    ¡°Wyvern Valley likely has a lot of wyverns. We don¡¯t know how they¡¯re able to tame these critters, but there¡¯s no reason to intentionally put ourselves in danger.¡±


    The killer ant queen has already started the construction of her nest.


    Some goblins were helping out too, so much progress has already been made.


    ¡°Enough about the tunnels. Where are the enemies positioned?¡±


    ¡°Our first objective will be Fort Bandigam in Alsas¡¯ former region, then the key to the north, Yerkshire, and then the bordernd, Berkel.


    ¡°So, three objectives.¡±


    Looking down at the point indicated on the map, Bandigam was at the end of the tunnel. Between Wyvern Valley and the imperial capital was Yerkshire. And then to the southwest was the bordend territory of Berkel.


    The goblin king and other high-ranking goblins nodded their heads in agreement to this steady n to gradually attack from the west.


    ¡°After passing through the tunnel, we willy a siege around Bandigam, then we will march for Yerkshire and Berkel.¡±


    As Pale¡¯s fingertips moved the pieces, all eyes gathered.


    ¡°I propose using Bandigam as a bridgehead to capture Altigand.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just do everything in one go like we¡¯ve been doing until now?¡±


    Gi Gi Orudo tilted his head and asked.


    ¡°But then the people won¡¯t be able to ept that.¡±


    ¡°We could wipe them out.¡±


    Gi Gu said thoughtfully as he caressed his thick chin.


    ¡°Won¡¯t that take too much time?¡±


    As the person in charge of the difficult task of restoring the public order, Gi Gu had to ask that question.


    Altigand¡¯s pride in being the nation from which the humans rose to power would hinder the goblins from governing. The goblins may have been able to swallow up the minor nations easily, but Altigand wasn¡¯t anything like Attibel, which was still but an emerging state, and the people were just vaguely aware of its existence.


    A betterparison would be Germion Kingdom.


    But even then, in Germion Kingdom, the development of the western region was just beginning. In fact, they had to make drastic cuts just to restore public order to thends east of the imperial capital.


    In order to protect the public order of thends behind them, Pale believed that they needed to have a secure base of operations before proceeding with their attack.


    Pale¡¯s strategy was indeed firm and steady. The Goblin King nodded.


    ¡°Very well. After taking down Bandigam, we will go to Yerkshire and Berkel.¡±


    As the generals bowed, the Goblin King turned to the map below him.


    But then a roaring sound suddenly erupted, and everyone reflexively turned to look outside.


    A ryuu was descending from the heavens. It was a ryuu the Goblin King knew well, and for a moment, he doubted his eyes.


    ¡°Douhet!¡±


    While all the goblins were looking on in wonder, Douhet the me Ryuunded, and two people got off from his back.


    As Pale averted her eyes, she put away the map and the documents while the goblins had their attention on Douhet.


    ¡°What a shaky ride!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m, sick¡­¡±


    The goblin king goggled when he saw Reshia, looking like she was about to die, and Gi Za Zakuend, who was grumbling matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Why are they here?¡±


    All eyes naturally gathered on Pale, but she just curtly responded while putting away the documents.


    ¡°Why not ask the person herself?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Though unsatisfied with Pale¡¯s exnation, she hastily left the room, and the Goblin King had no choice but to rush to where Douhet was.


    There, Reshia could be seen nailed to the ground, while Gi Za had his chest arrogantly puffed up as he spoke with Douhet about something. He turned around when the Goblin King arrived.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°We are reinforcements.¡±


    Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s response was too concise, so the Goblin King turned to Reshia, but she just groaned at him in a voice unbefitting a maiden.


    He turned to Gi Za again, but apparently, he had no intention of exining any more than that and just folded his arms.


    ¡°¡­My lord, the one who asked for reinforcements is most likely¡­ Me.¡±


    Gi Gi Orudo shrugged his shoulders as he confessed that.


    ¡°A trump card against the wyvern knights, huh.¡±


    As the Goblin King muttered to himself, he approached Douhet the me Ryuu.


    ¡°Is that fine, Douhet?¡±


    ¡°This life was saved by that adherent. As frustrating as it may be, to fail to return this debt of gratitude would be to go against this one¡¯s principles.¡±


    The Goblin King turned to Reshia, but it did not seem she would be able to speak for awhile.


    ¡°Just my presence alone should be enough to strike fear into the wyverns. Just that won¡¯t be considered participating in the war.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Douhet snorted and stretched himself out.


    ¡°Uu¡­ It feels like my stomach is dancing.¡±


    The Goblin King looked down at Reshia with dismay, then after telling the others to prepare the victory banquet, he called out to her.


    ¡°Well¡­ When you recover, I¡¯ll have someone prepare a room for you in the castel.¡±


    She nodded, but she still couldn¡¯t talk.

 Volume 4, Chapter 277 - Swirling Destinies (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 277 - Swirling Destinies (4/4)</h4>


    After rendezvousing with Gund, who was leading the volunteer soldiers, Rasdir, themander of the knights, immediately headed for Altigand.


    They believed that there would be no problem even if they refugees in tow if their destination was a mountainous area unsuited for deployingrge armies. Moreover, most of the monster beasts have also gone quiet thanks to the efforts of the Wyvern Knights, so the journey should be rtively safe.


    There was also word from Misha¡¯s wyvern knights that have returned ahead of them, and by the time they arrived at Fort Bandigam, there were soldiers there to wee them.


    ¡°¡­Gund-dono, so it was true.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Yuan, right?¡±


    The person that greeted the exhausted and mud-covered Gund and refugees was that same Yuan that once led the people of the Western Region to flee to the east.


    His clothes were by no means that of a normal soldier. Although he had likely yet to reach the rank of a general, the treatment he was receiving seemed no lesser than that.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe,¡± Yuan said.


    ¡°Yes, you too,¡± Gund said.


    Yuan awkwardly averted his eyes, and Gund felt ufortable, but despite that, Gund still entrusted him with the refugees.


    ¡°You must be in charge,¡± Rasdir said.


    Rasdir was acting reserved because the two seemed to know each other, but when he picked up on the sensitive air between the two, he interjected.


    ¡°That I am indeed. Holy Knight, Yuan El Farran, at your service.¡±


    ¡°Holy knight¡­?¡¡I¡¯m sorry, but¡­¡±


    Knowing what had happened to Gund, Rasdir waspletely helpless regarding the darting eyes between the two men.


    ¡°The knights appointed by the ¡°church¡± are known as holy knights. I¡¯ve been assigned to be the vicemander of the third unit.¡±


    While Gund was gazing on in amazement, Yuan courageously met his gaze.


    ¡°I see,¡± Gund said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yuan said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the refugees with you.¡±


    ¡°On my name.¡±


    As Yuan bowed his head, Gund said nothing more and just turned his back.


    Rasdir remained quiet as he made a difficult face, but it did not seem that he a solution could be found. Anyhow, since the refugees have been entrusted to this Yuan, he would have to go through him.


    There was no telling how long Yuan would remain bowed to Gund¡¯s back, so Rasdir took it upon himself to break the silence.


    ¡°Excuse me. I can sense that the circumstances here aren¡¯t something I should be cutting into, but I would like to ask you to process the refugees.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    After going through all the formalities, it was now time to prepare to ept the Elfa people as refugees. Rasdil was so impressed with how smooth everything went that he called out to Yuan, but the man just wryly smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°Refugees have beening here sincest year, and there hasn¡¯t been an end to them. Thanks to the hero, they at least won¡¯t be starving, but the most we¡¯ve really managed to aplish is just to get good at going through these procedures¡­¡±


    Yuanughed in self-deprecation, but there was no denying that he was able to finish the process in just a few days.


    ¡°¡­The former knights of Elfa and the margrave¡¯s army will likely receive orders from the hero in the not so distant future.¡±


    Whether they wanted it or not, all the military powers were gathering under the hero. Elfa fell, as did the minor nations that followed Altigand. So why was he so sure that this would be the only country that won¡¯t be devoured by the goblins?


    Rasdil was intrigued by this honest-looking young man called Yuan, so after Yuan finished his work, he invited him out for a drink, but Yuan used his work as a reason to refuse him firmly.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re done.¡±


    Yuanughed in a strained manner at that. but Rasdir was just too pushy, and in the end, he gave in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I was a bit pushy in my asking you out, but I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can more or less understand your situation.¡±


    Rasdir has been tasked to act as Elfa¡¯s representative. The crown prince was yet too young, and the queen knew nothing about politics, so lineage-wise and position-wise, the only person that could fill the role of Elfa¡¯s representative was him.


    From his perspective, however, although they were able to seek asylum in Altigand, they didn¡¯t have anyone in Altigand that was close enough to be called an acquaintance¡­ They were acquainted with the hero, yes, but that was as far as their rtionship went. No matter how much the hero might call him arade, in the end, theirs was just a private rtionship.


    As the representative of the ruined nation of Elfa, he had to make connections in various fields. Yuan could understand that. Evidently, Rasdir¡¯s impression of him being an honest and capable man wasn¡¯t mistaken.


    ¡°So you saw through me.¡±


    Rasdir said in a jesting manner, but his gaze was stern.


    ¡°I will do everything I can to help.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that because of Gund?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s that too, but I too entered Altigand as a refugee. It would be three years ago by now.¡±


    As he sipped his drink, Yuan¡¯s gaze seemed to turn to the past.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t El Farran one of the thirteen martial families of the east?¡±


    ¡°Yes they took me in as a son-inw.¡±


    ¡°I see. It must be because of your talents.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I think I just got lucky.¡±


    While asking about Yuan¡¯s standing, Rasdir learned that there was arge movement within Altigand.


    Their army was growing at a frightening pace. The Holy Kingdom of Alsas that he knew has already transformed into something elsepletely. He knew that they had been changing, but the speed at which they changed still surprised him.


    The holy knights were appointed solely by the ¡®church¡¯ of the biggest religion of the east.


    And the Order of the Holy Knights that they led was divided into five units. The organization was hastily put together over the past two years, so there was no avoiding that hastily produced feel to the organization, but regardless, the quality of their equipment did not fail to shock and awe.


    ¡°Vicemander! So this is where you were!¡±¡±


    When Yuan was called out in that manner, Rasdir turned around to see a lone girl.


    ¡°Eleanor-sama.¡±


    Yuan stood up from his seat and greeted the girl with a graceful bow. The girl was so beautiful that she did not seem to fit the tavern, but she was wearing the same armor as Yuan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you! Didn¡¯t you promise to help me with my sword training once your work was done!?¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not that I meant. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m angry or anything. I¡¯m not angry, but¡­ Who might you be?¡±


    As the girl¡¯s eyes darted about restlessly, she turned to Rasdir as though to plead for help.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Where are my manners? ¡­I am Rasdir from Elfa, mydy. Yuan-dono has helped me a lot in processing our refugees.¡±


    ¡°From the Iron Bull, right?¡±


    As the girl carefully turned to Yuan, he nodded.


    ¡°¡­I see. In that case, it can¡¯t be helped. I am Eleanor Dedo Gardena. Commander of the third holy knight unit.¡±


    As Rasdir opened his eyes wide in surprise, Eleanorughed in self-deprecation.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m more of a decorativemander than anything really. It is upsetting to see Vice-Commander Yuan taken, but I can understand that there are circumstances at y keeping him here, so I¡¯ll just have to give up here today.¡±


    As the girl turned heel and excused herself, Rasdir made a strange expression.


    ¡°Do even little girls go to war in this country? ¡­ She certainly seemed smart, but¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s better at the spear than I am. Her sword is still some ways off, but¡­ She¡¯s from the thirteen martial families of the east.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a child.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is absolutely correct.¡±


    Rasdil¡¯s eyes followed after the girl that had left, looking as though they had seen something that couldn¡¯t be exined with words.

 Volume 4, Chapter 279 - Encounter (1/5)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 279 - Encounter (1/5)</h4>


    ¡°We need a diversion until the tunnel is ready.¡±


    It was Rashka of Gaidga who voiced that opinion. Without exception, everyone in the meeting room stared at Rashka in disbelief. Even the Goblin King, who was always so detached, and even Pale, the shrewd and ever calm prime minister, doubted their ears.


    ¡°Rashka is talking about¡­ strategy?¡±


    Gi Zu Ruo said that without thinking about it, but those words actually expressed the opinion of everyone gathered in the room.


    ¡°Well, I do agree that there is a need for it, but¡­¡±


    Even Pale, who was usually so decisive, couldn¡¯t help but nce at the king as she mumbled those words.


    ¡°¡­But of course.¡±


    The goblin king managed to maintain his dignity when he answered Rashka, but inwardly he too was tilting his head.


    ¡°Right, right, a diversionary team is a given!¡±


    Rashka nodded in satisfaction, his mouth twisted into a broad grin as he looked around.


    ¡°And, of course, such a role would naturally require a small but elite and powerful team.¡±


    Since that opinion was also quite reasonable, everyone but Rashka himself nodded their heads.


    ¡°And as far as a small but elite team goes, our Gaidga is the only one up to the task. In other words¡­¡±


    Rashka has been working to increase Gaidga¡¯s numbers as the king¡¯s special forces, and now, they numbered nearly 1,000.


    One reason behind their growth was the iron armor that they themselves made, for with it, their resiliency rose to such heights that they rarely ever died on the battlefield. Another reason was because Rashka himself did not proactively venture into the front lines while the Goblin King wasn¡¯t there. Ever since the Eastern Expedition had begun, Rashka and the Gaidga Tribe have been focusing their strengths in increasing their numbers.


    ¡°There is no one else other than us¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true!¡±


    Gi Zu Ruo red sharply at Rashka, looking as though he was about to leap at the goblin.


    ¡°We Thousand-Demon Army (Sazanorga) would not lose out to the Gaidga Tribe!¡±


    ¡°Oh? So the little goblin dares to talk, does he?¡±


    Only Rashka would dare treat Gi Zu Ruo like a little boy, a goblin blessed by the Mad God (Zu Oru) and one that disys unparalleled bravery in battle.


    After a loud argument akin to two monsters butting horns, they decided to turn to the king to make a decision.


    ¡°We will entrust it to Rashka.¡±


    ¡°But why, Your Majesty? Do you doubt our strength!?¡±


    Gi Zu Ruo never screamed in battle, and yet here he was, sounding as though he were screaming when he asked that question. The Goblin King couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at that.


    ¡°I believe it was Rashka who recognized the necessity of this diversion first and was also the first to exin the need for it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, true¡­¡±


    Despite his frustration, Gi Zu had to admit that Rashka had indeed made merit.


    ¡°That should mean that he is the one who understands this mission best.¡±


    The king¡¯s decision was with reason. Or at the very least, Gi Zu and the goblins under him thought so, as they bowed their heads.


    ¡°¡­Questioning the king¡¯s judgment was ack of wisdom on my part. Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It is fine, Gi Zu. On behalf of your burning desire to do battle, I forgive you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    And so it was decided that the Gaidga Tribe led by Rashka would be leaving the Iron Country of Elfa to head to Altigand and execute a diversionary attack in the mountainous region. Around the same time, however, Gi Zu Ruo, apanied by Zu Ved, visited Gi Jii Yubu.


    ¡°Teach me tactics!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly mind, but¡ª Wait, what!?¡±¡±


    Zu Ved looked unmotivated, but Gi Zu was desperate, and he even went as far as to hit Zu Ved and have him prostrate to Gi Jii with him. They bowed their heads so deep their heads were rubbing the ground.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be of great service to His Majesty if you are able to learn tactics. Very well, I shall cooperate with you.¡±


    As someone who has worked with Gi Zu all throughout the eastern expedition, Gi Jii highly appraised his abilities. The management of their unlit was unrefined, but there was no denying that their ability to prate enemy forces was unrivaled by other human units and even other goblin units.


    If their unit could start moving tactically, they would surely be a great boon to the Goblin King¡¯s path to world domination.


    That¡¯s why Gi Jii Yubu decided to share everything he knew with them without holding back.


    However, Gi Jii did not know then that there were things people were bad at and good at.


    He patiently taught Gi Zu, but Gi Zu¡¯s forces only grew weaker with every mock battle, and in the end, he found himself with a huge headache.


    Distressed, he could only turn to Pale Symphoria for help, as he looked up to her as his tactical mentor.


    ¡°Pale-dono, please lend our army your wisdom.¡±


    But despite his earnest pleading, Pale only gave a few advice.


    ¡°Is that really all?¡±


    ¡°That will likely be enough.¡±


    Gi Jii was half-doubtful, but he still did as advised and instructed Gi Zu ordingly. When he did, Gi Zu¡¯s forces underwent a remarkable change. Gi Zu and even Gi Jii, who was the one who¡¯d taught him, were surprised at the transformation.


    A few dayster, while Gi Zu was enthused by the results, and even believed that they could now defeat Rashka, Gi Jii went to Pale to ask why the change was so drastic. She answered with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Gi Zu-dono can¡¯t understandplicated things. That¡¯s true for the people under him too. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°The onlymands you gave them were to attack and to retreat, and then had them chase Gi Zu-dono¡¯s g.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The simpler the order, the more effective. Especially for a general like Gi Zu-dono that always stands in the front lines. Generals like him can only give simple orders to their soldiers.¡±


    ¡°So, in other words, I¡¯ve been teaching Gi Zu-dono too much?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Gi Jii nodded deeply, but then, as if a thought suddenly urred to him, he raised a question.


    ¡°But some of the men we have defeated fought in the front lines, and yet they were able to execute suchplicated maneuverings with their armies.¡±


    ¡°There are always exceptions. They also say that the art of war lies in the threshold between logic and intuition.¡±


    ¡°Intuition, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Gi Zu-dono was originally the intuitive type. Perhaps that¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re so lost?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    The concept of relying on savage valor and intuition to fight on the battlefield was apletely foreign concept to Gi Jii. He believed that it was the clear difference in power and the umtion of theories that moved wars. It was precisely because he understood intense emotions that he understood how dangerous they could be. Gi Jii pondered on Pale¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thank you for enlightening me.¡±


    When Gi Jii left, he was happy, as though he had been enlightened.

 Volume 4, Chapter 279 - Encounter (2/5)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 279 - Encounter (2/5)</h4>


    The Bandigam Fortress was located at the border of the now ruined Iron Country, Elfa, and the Sacred Empire of Altigand.


    Even after the hero¡¯s reform of the military, the position of this fortress, that blocked one of the main routes to Altigand¡¯s neighbor, Elfa, did not waver. The importance of this area was sure to increase now that the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom), the city built by the Demonic Children of Chaos (Goblins), were expanding their power and were now within reach.


    And given that thergest religious organization of the east, the Church, have also sent their holy knights, there was no mistaking the importance of the fortress. The Church, whose previous highest archbishop had gone missing in the War of the Saint, had identified Arlodena as an enemy of the Church, and issued a promation dering the hero to be the savior that would save the human world from the invasion of the monsters.


    As part of their cooperation, they would be supporting the hero militarily.


    To that end, they sent the holy knights, and it was also to that end that Eleanor¡¯s third unit was with Altigand.


    The Church taught that Ativ, The Ancestor God Who Birthed Nations, was the greatest of the gods, and that the human race have received the favor of the gods and were the most favored race. Though there was a difference in the teachings of the main branch and the subbranches, the strong-willed and the powerful among the human supremacists were nheless permitted to enter the Order of the Holy Knights.


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s Army has attacked?¡±


    Inside an inn, Rasdir asked that question while facing Eleanor, after which he turned his gaze away from her to look at the young man standing quietly behind her.


    ¡°A report made through a beacon informs us that one of their armies have encroached into the mountainous region.¡±


    Those problematic words were spoken by Eleanor, a girl still too young to be called a woman. Rasdir¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°So what do you want us to do?¡±


    ¡°We, the third unit of the Order of the Holy Knights, have received the order to subjugate the monster army. I want your support.¡±


    Before this girl that didn¡¯t consider the possibility of being rejected, Rasdir nced at Yuan. When he saw him nod, Rasdil decided to ept the job.


    ¡°¡­Very well. This is a good opportunity for us, the Iron Bull Knights, to clear our name.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    After parting with Eleanor, who nodded in satisfaction, Yuan and Rasdil moved on to talk business.


    ¡°So, how many soldiers do we have?¡±


    ¡°Some of the volunteer soldiers have joined us, so with our third unit, that¡¯s about 1,000 soldiers.¡±


    ¡°With our forces added, that makes roughly 3,000.¡±


    As for the equipment, they were, of course, mostly footmen. The mountainous areas did not provide enoughnd to deploy cavalry. Commanders and messengers might still make use mounts, but it did not make sense to organize a cavalry.


    Rations, weapons, armor,pensation for injuries, rewards¡­ etc.


    To maintain the organization that was the military, all of that needed be taken into consideration. If there was a country behind said organization, a logistics department could be established, and all matters regarding such variety could be entrusted to it.


    Even in Arlodena, the logistics of the Eastern Expeditionary Force was being managed by an astute bureaucrat known as the Genius with a Rubbish Mouth (Mardigas).


    ¡°Will the wyvern knights be participating too?¡±


    If they could get a bird¡¯s eye view of the battlefield, the amount of information they would be able to procure would rise by a whole level. Rasdil was expectant, but unfortunately, Yuan shook his head.


    ¡°Unfortunately, their chain ofmand is different. Besides, the wyverns aren¡¯t good with such tall mountains.¡±


    ¡°If I may be blunt, there¡¯s no guarantee that we would be able to win against the demon king¡¯s army even if we were fully prepared.¡±


    ¡°I agree. I¡¯ll mention it to the upper brass from my side too.¡±


    After confirming Yuan¡¯s deep nod, Rasdil took another step.


    ¡°¡­Alright, but more importantly, what kind ofpensation can we expect? I am sorry to have to mention it, but my position demands that I know. Please understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to say that thepensation will be satisfactory, but I¡¯ll do my best. Of course, the people of thete Elfa will be considered as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your thoughtfulness.¡±


    Rasdil had no choice but to request for better conditions for thete Elfa¡¯s refugees.


    Those with a vocation were still fine. But some of the refugees fled with nothing but the clothes on them. It was true that the refugees wouldn¡¯t starve to death with the bread provided, but that really was just the bare sustenance needed to keep on living. An unstable life like that would gradually eat away at whatever sanity they had left. Since taking on this responsibility of representing his country, for the first time, Rasdir regretted theirst battle.


    -Pride can¡¯t fill one¡¯s stomach.


    He wasn¡¯t sure exactly when it was, but he still remembers when the n Leander of the Red King, Saldin,ughed sarcastically.


    His people had to be fed.


    That was a responsibility far too heavy for a mere knightmander such as himself.


    Regardless, the fate of the people of the ruined Iron Country now rested on his shoulders. And he was not selfish enough to abandon them. Unfortunately, the only way he knew to support them was to be a mercenary.

 Volume 4, Chapter 279 - Encounter (3/5)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 279 - Encounter (3/5)</h4>


    The rtionship between the military and the prostitutes was one that could never be cut.


    As one might expect, there were many men among the strong. Because while magic and skill might exist, men were still overwhelmingly powerful when it came to pure muscle strength. With the military overflowing with men, it cannot be helped that they woulde to have an inseparable rtionship with the prostitutes. As such, even Fort Bandigam had a brothel licensed by the country to operate.


    Brothels were stores too, so naturally, they had ¡®sses¡¯ too.


    Before the military reform of the hero, there were brothels for nobles and brothels for soldiers, but after the reform, they were now just segregated into ones for the officers and ones for the soldiers.


    Within one of the private rooms of one such brothel was Gund, who was drinking ale all by himself.


    The Margrave¡¯s army has already been dismissed from the duty of leading the volunteer army. and Elfa has also fallen, to no one¡¯s surprise. Although the people were able to flee and find refuge in Altigand, their main objective of rescuing a neighboring nation has ended in failure.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The present situation was such that even Gund has been used like a disposable pawn.


    But it was not because he was used and thrown away that he was so angry. In the first ce, battles were not something that should end without incurring damage, so it was a given that they would be treated like disposable pawns. Frankly, anyone who died in battle either had bad luck or was justcking in skill.


    But the problem was that even after using those disposable pawns, they couldn¡¯t do much damage against the goblins.


    The leading figure responsible for dispatching the volunteer army was the hero.


    ¡°Hmph, hero¡­¡±


    How hrious would it be if the volunteer army was actually a plot meant to shave away at the power of the nobles?


    Does the hero really think he could beat the goblins like that? At the very least, the Goblin King would never use such tactics. His soldiers are strong and tough.


    If quarrels between Altigand¡¯s factions and a shallow foresight of just that level are all that Altigand has to offer, then sooner orter, they too will be trampled over by the goblins.


    Gund unhappily emptied his cup into the back of his throat.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me.¡±


    But then a frightened voice resounded in his ears. Unfortunately for Gund, he could not get even a little drunk no matter how much he drank.


    When he turned to the open door with his eyes, a girl still too young to be called a woman was there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember calling you, though.¡±


    ¡°¡­The mistress told me to apany you.¡±


    Gund narrowed his eyes, and the girl cast down her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She was so skinny that you couldn¡¯t call her slender even as ttery.


    She wore an expression so dark it was as though all the misery of the world was upon her, while her dark deep green hair fell over her downcast face to hide her expression.


    ¡°¡­Sit.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Dragging her legs, she approached Gund and sat beside him.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    As she sat beside Gund, who quietly continued to drink, she looked at him with a fearful gaze. Were she a high-ss prostitute, she would have spoken with him about a suitable topic, but she didn¡¯t do anything of the sort. She just quietly poured Gund his cup.


    ¡°¡­So you were originally from a warrior family.¡±


    As Gund looked down at the girl, the girl found herself inadvertently stiffening up, and she ended up spilling the liquor onto Gund¡¯s knees.


    ¡°M-My deepest apologies.¡±


    The girl panicked and tried to dry his wet clothes, but her panicked movements reeked of that of a terrified ve.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    ¡°¡­O-Okay.¡±


    As the girl bit her lips in frustration, Gund turned his back on her and left the private room.


    ¡°Hey, Mistress.¡±


    On his way back, he called out to the mistress of the store and tossed five gold coins at her.


    ¡°Give it to that girl as her tip.¡±


    That was an exorbitant amount of money to give to a mere prostitute, so the middle-aged mistress was understandably shocked, but Gund ignored her and just continued along his way.


    ¡°Pointless, all so pointless.¡±


    As he returned to the lodging that has been arranged for him, he took out his great sword and practiced his swings in the empty training grounds of the military.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°And the oue?¡±


    ¡°It went well.¡±


    Behind Rashka¡¯s suggestion that the Gaidga Tribe undertake the mission to divert the enemy¡¯s attention was Gi Za Zakuend.


    Rashka and Gi Za nced sharply at each other, and then Gi Za confirmed with Rashka that the Gaidga Tribe was able to sessfully undertake the mission.


    ¡°Hmm, as expected of someone said to be sagacious. You are very detailed.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. But of course.¡±


    Ever since Pale became the prime minister, she¡¯s rarely had the opportunity to work as a tactician of the battlefield. Seeing that, Gi Za started studying up on his own regarding the art of war. He proposed a reconnaissance mission to Rashka as a ce to showcase the fruits of his studies, as well as to further refine them inbat.


    Of course, Rashka was more than happy to agree.


    Rashka has always wanted to find a ce to exhibit the strength of his n now that their numbers have increased.


    Presently, the ones with the greatest achievements were the four generals under the banner of the king. Ra Gilmi Fishiga narrowly managed to be among those high achievers, but as someone entrusted with the duty of protecting the rear, it was difficult for him to make contributions. With the low poption of his tribe, even Rashka knew that it was difficult for him to be one of the four great generals, given that a position like that required arge army.


    But it was precisely because of that that Rashka desired a ce that would allow him to achieve something.


    His ancestor once carved his own name into the history of Gaidga to be remembered forever. But that was only possible because he could die honorably. It was precisely because he fought honorably until the bitter end that his name could be passed down generation after generation in the tribe.


    ¡°The humans are sure to fight back hard. Are you ready for that?¡±


    Gi Za asked, and Rashka nodded.


    ¡°Of course. It wouldn¡¯t do otherwise anyway.¡±


    As a ferocious smile appeared on Rashka, Gi Za snorted and looked away.


    ¡°Good if so.¡±


    As the two goblins¡¯ expectations ovepped, they set out with Rashka as the general and Gi Za as the aide.

 Volume 4, Chapter 279 - Encounter (4/5)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 279 - Encounter (4/5)</h4>


    After gathering information from the scouts under Gi Ji Arsil, they decided to destroy the humans¡¯ informationwork one after another.


    ¡°Just killing fleeing targets won¡¯t produce merit.¡±


    Rashka was unenthusiastic, so Gi Za had to remind him.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no reason to go out of our way to give the enemy free information either, is there?¡±


    ¡°A job as tedious as this should just be left to the scouts.¡±


    The mountainous region was divided between Elfa and Altigand, but the speed of their march from Elfa was rather slow. As far as Gi Za was concerned, this mission was just meant to be a diversion, so there was no need for them to go deep into enemy territory, but Rashka just wanted to fight and didn¡¯t care about that.


    ¡°¡­The enemy will show themselves soon even without you being so restless,¡±


    Gi Za said.


    ¡°Is that really true?¡± Rashka asked skeptically.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gi Za said with full confidence, leading Rashka to tilt his head.


    The wyvern knights of the humans were powerful, but Gi Za knew that they were not all-powerful.


    They couldn¡¯t fly when the weather was bad, and it was difficult for them to fly for a long time. Moreover, the goblins had Douhet the me Ryuu. As long as he was around, it was unlikely that the wyvern knights would attack so easily.


    As such, if the enemy wanted information, they would have to scout them frequently.


    But when their scouts were destroyed, what would they think? They might think that the enemy was attacking them.


    That¡¯s why they had to intercept any enemy that approached.


    Besides, if the wyvern knights weren¡¯t avable, the enemy would have to attack them with ground units. And with the region here so full of mountains, they also wouldn¡¯t be able to use their cavalry, so that leaves them with just their footmen.


    ¡°The enemy won¡¯te with a big army. At most, they¡¯ll bring about 3,000 soldiers,¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°Hmm. We can handle that much,¡± Rashka said.


    Rashka stroked his chin while carrying his thick Blue-Silver Steel (Srna) club. The sight of himughing like a demon with one eye would surely be an object of terror to any foe.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Gi Za was about to say something, but he suddenly stopped.


    He felt bad for Rashka, who was being so enthusiastic, but Gi Za actually didn¡¯t mind if they didn¡¯t encounter any enemies while carrying out this mission.


    What was most important was to hide the construction of the underground tunnels. And even in the worst case situation, where the enemy didn¡¯t attack and just holed up in their fortress, it still wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    However, if the enemy did make a move because of the destruction of their informationwork, then he could just attack them with Rashka and make the goblin happy, while giving him room to make merits as well.


    ¡°This time we¡¯re going there.¡±


    At the end of the direction Gi Za pointed at was the slightly elevated summit of a mountain, where a beacon could be seen.


    ¡°We have to climb up that?¡±


    ¡°You can divide the army if you want, but I wouldn¡¯t rmend it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The enemy will target us once we¡¯ve divided ourselves.¡±


    Gi Za was telling him to avoid needless casualties, so Rashka could only nod.


    As much as Rashka loved to fight, he did not like to lose, and sending the youths of his tribe to die meaninglessly was uneptable as their chief.


    So in the end, the Gaidga Tribe climbed up the mountain and destroyed the beacon. But by this time, the body of the God of Fire (Rodo) could be seen below them descending toward the west. As expected, even the Gaidga Tribe struggled to climb the mountain when wearing Ganra armor that¡¯s made out of leather and iron.


    ¡°Good grief. Why do we have to climb a mountain after going all the way out here?¡±


    Rashkained, but Gi Za ignored him and fixed his gaze at a certain location.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a waste climbing the mountain¡­ Look, enemy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh!¡±


    When Rashka saw the direction Gi Za was pointing at, he let out a voice of glee and smiled like a predator.


    At the head of the enemy forces was a toon dressed in white, behind which was a mix of various toons.


    ¡°The vanguard is probably made up of elites. So if we¡¯re going to beat someone, it has to be them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so what¡¯s the n, tactician-dono?¡±


    Rashka acted the fool, and Gi Za was more than happy to answer, a fierce smile surfacing on him as he looked down at the enemy.


    ¡°We¡¯ll aim for their nk and take them from the side.¡±


    ¡°And after that?¡±


    ¡°The darkness of the night is ever our friend. We¡¯ll slip into the darkness and strike the fleeing enemies.¡±


    As a smile surfaced on Rashka, he kicked his subordinates about and gave out orders.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    ¡°Eleanor-dono, aren¡¯t we hurrying too much?¡±


    ¡°But the Demon King¡¯s Army has already gotten so far.¡¡At the very least, we need to hurry to the foot of that mountain.¡±


    ¡°Topographically-speaking, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Rasdir¡¯s opinion was met with a troubled frown from Eleanor.


    After Yuan was sent to the rear to manage the volunteer soldiers, Rasdir spoke his mind about Eleanor¡¯s decisions.


    Rasdir might have joined the army at her request, but he was always anxious with her decisions.


    Of course, he could understand Eleanor¡¯s stance. They were in a mountainous region with poor visibility all around. It wasn¡¯t as bad as a forest, but it was by no means the kind of ce that instilled confidence when camping. And the foot of the mountain that she pointed to was indeed an open area, and their back would be protected by a cliff too, so it was indeed a great spot for their camp.


    Rasdil turned around and wondered.


    Was that honest man really just going to leave all the decisions to this girl? People¡¯s lives were at stake here. Rasdir thought for sure that Yuan would be takingmand, even if on paper it would be Eleanor.


    Terrain had advantages and disadvantages once they were upied.


    Eleanor might have made her decision after considering those, but Rasdir was still uneasy. So he tried to call out to her one more time, but this time, Eleanor has had enough.


    ¡°Rasdir-dono, I am themander of this army. Since you have already decided to participate in this operation, you need to understand that. Needless worries with no basis will only scare the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t possibly tell her that she was too inexperienced for him to be at ease, so that was all that he could say in response.


    Her words did hold logic, after all.


    But the problem was that the battlefield was not always so logical. Did she truly understand the aspect of war that was the fog of war?


    Rasdil had established himself as a knightmander at a young age, and was not acquainted with any peer of his generation. All themanders in Elfa were older than him, and they were all people that he respected.


    But now, he had to take instructions from amander younger than him, who herself was only amander of a small toon. Moreover, saidmander was a young girl. Understandably, Rasdir didn¡¯t know how to handle her.


    Fighting while anxious was generally not a good idea. Especially, once the soldiers were able to get a whiff of it.


    Around the time when the body of the God of Fire had started to disappear into the clouds of the mountains, they finally reached the foot of the mountain and started making camp. They put down their luggage, put up their tents, and set up fences to serve as their defensive walls.


    ¡°¡­Stick together, don¡¯t let your guard down no matter what.¡±


    As Rasdir gave thatmand to his subordinates, they too began making camp while keeping their distance from Eleanor¡¯s holy knights and the volunteer army. The holy knight¡¯s were fine, but Rasdir could see that the volunteer soldiers were poorly trained. Staying with people like those would just make them waste more time than necessary.


    But then when the God of Darkness had begun to spread his wings, a goblin horde suddenly appeared.


    They appeared so suddenly it was almost as though they¡¯d popped out of the ground. Moreover, they were the gigantic sort equipped with thick armor.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 279 - Encounter (5/5)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 279 - Encounter (5/5)</h4>


    As expected, it was the veteran Iron Bull Knights that managed to immediately respond to the cries of the sentries.


    ¡°©¤©¤Circle formation!¡¡Gazun Squad, Ganosh Squad, Mash Squad, shields out!¡±


    As Rasdirmanded his troops with brevity, the survivors of Elfa all gathered around Rasdir to form a circle.


    Unfortunately,pared to them, the volunteer army and the holy knights¡¯ performance could only be described as sloppy.


    In fact, the volunteer army couldn¡¯t even react when the sentries alerted them about the enemy¡¯s attack. Theirmander called out, but before the order could reach thest soldier, the enemy had already broken into their ranks.


    ¡°Crush them!¡±


    A goblin bigger than the rest, most likely themander, rushed out of the goblin forces with the speed of a raging bull. The shouts that followed after were enough to blow away whatever courage the volunteer soldiers had.


    Then came the swing of a club reinforced by Blue-Silver Steel (Srna).


    The skull of the nearest soldier cracked open, and then in the club¡¯s path back, the soldier to the right flew, But that was only the beginning, as the goblin took the head of a sluggish soldier and smashed him into the ground, cracking his bones, before swinging him over his head and throwing him at a group of soldiers.


    Illuminated by the mes, the giant goblin¡¯s one-eyed face was ghastlily dyed in blood. A terrifying visage made even more terrifying by a face that could only belong to the demons of the abyss.


    ¡°I am Rashka!¡¡Chieftain of the Gaidga Tribe!¡¡If you believe yourself to be strong, thene!¡±


    In the face of Rashka¡¯s bellowing howls, the humans werepletely overwhelmed.


    And when Rashka saw that they could only silently re, he angrily dered.


    ¡°Cowards! All cowards!¡¡Trample them down underfoot! Trample all of them!¡±


    As Rashka¡¯s subordinates yelled back simultaneously, they attacked the volunteer soldiers.


    The soldiers had taken off their equipment to make camp, but now, fully armored goblins were attacking them. The result couldn¡¯t be any clearer. With the battle having been decided in the blink of an eye, the volunteer soldiers had no choice but to scatter in every direction and run, screaming.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    As Rashka literally trampled the volunteer soldiers, he set his sights on his next target, the holy knights.


    Gi Za could astutely point out that the enemy would break formation to recover the remnants of the volunteer soldiers.


    As Rashka himself took the lead, he sent the humans flying like a rampaging demon ying ball, and then his pair of dark-green eyes red at his surroundings, searching for the next prey.


    ¡°First toon, shields out!¡¡Second toon, spears at the ready!¡±


    Themander, Eleanor, screamed out those orders, but unfortunately, it was toote.


    Rashka, whose dark-gray skin was dyed in blood, had already set his sights on themander. The soldiers that tried to block his path were easily and mercilessly crushed with a single blow, while those that tried to attack him from behind were struck by his tail, transformed into nothing but red dye for his crest that grew from his head to his tail.


    No matter how precise Eleanor was, she was simply too inexperienced to lead these soldiers.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you move ording to my instructions!¡±


    As Eleanor bit on her lips trembling in fear and anger, she struck hermand baton.


    Meanwhile, Yuan somehow managed to get past the chaos of his allies to reach her.


    ¡°Eleanor-sama, please retreat for the time being and reorganize the troops!¡±


    Yuan drew the long sword in his hands andmanded the toons he personally led.


    ¡°Fifth and sixth toon!¡¡Follow me!¡¡Whenever the enemy attacks, three of you must link your shields together.¡¡If you do that, you won¡¯t die! Grassa, Migal!¡¡Command your toons!¡±


    When Yuan called out to the younger toonmanders, they suddenly remembered their job, and they started giving outmands to their respective toons.


    When the holy knights saw the second-inmand take the lead against the Gaidga goblins, they were encouraged and they started to make aeback.


    Unfortunately, the initial momentum the goblins had built was already too strong to change.


    Yuan¡¯s fierce assault with his two toons against the Gaidga Tribe¡¯s attack was nothing more than a pebble thrown into arge river.


    To make things worse, the chaotic volunteer soldiers also affected the coordination of the holy knights.


    With them unable to even put together a decent formation, the holy knights were also brought to defeat by the Gaidga Tribe.


    ¡°You¡¯re the same bastards from back then!¡±


    Yuan felt more angry than afraid, but he kept his emotions under control and instead calmly watched the enemy.


    The defeat from the dark forest, the defeat on the ins, and the death of Gowen, whom Yuan loved and respected, ran through his mind like a revolvingntern.


    Everything was because of the goblins.


    Sounds could be heard from Yuan¡¯s teeth as he clenched them in fear and anger. But even then, he was the second-inmand of the holy knights, the volunteer soldiers, and Eleanor, to whom the lives of the Iron Bull Knights have been entrusted. Themander, who was yet too young, needed his support.


    So he kept those emotions that were about to boil over at bay, and dodged the attack of the fiendish goblin. He sent a blow to the neck of the goblin, but then immediately withdrew and linked shields to block the enemy¡¯s next attack.


    Yuan and his men were trying to buy time for Eleanor, but the Gaidga¡¯s advance was like a muddy stream. But try as they might to link there shields, they couldn¡¯t keep themselves from being washed away by that stream, and before long, they found themselves surrounded by the goblins.


    Above all©¤©¤


    ¡°Is there no one among you brave enough to fight me!?¡¡What cowardly humans!¡±


    ©¤©¤The raging demon at the head of the Gaidga¡¯s assault could not be stopped.


    With strength that could easily send humans flying, power that overwhelmed others, and despite being slightly inferior to the Goblin King that Yuan once met, that goblin was indeed the avatar of violence.


    Thick arms like logs, dark-gray skin, and dark-green eyes¡­ So great was the humans¡¯ fear of him that they¡¯ve even started to suspect that all of those might¡¯ve been made just to strike fear into their hearts.


    And then that pair of dark-green eyes turned to Yuan, who alone fought bravely.


    ¡°Oh? So there is some fierceness among you!¡±


    When he saw Yuan cut down a Gaidga goblin, heughed.


    As he imagined how delicious the prey before him was, he smiled as though he were licking his lips and ran toward Yuan. The club raised was already dyed in blood and covered in bits of flesh.


    ¡°Remember my name and die! Human!¡±


    ¡°Vengeance for Gowen-sama!¡±


    Yuan could remember it all too clearly - the sight of this monster in front of him fighting with Gowen.


    His brain burned in anger, and the voice that left his lips was mixed with that anger he kept locked within.


    The bloodied club came swinging down, but Yuan ducked to dodge it. He thought of thrusting out with his sword to fight back, but he abandoned the thought and used all of his power to jump away.


    In the next moment, Rashka¡¯s powerful tail swept the ce he was at just awhile ago, while the attack he¡¯d dodged destroyed the rock beneath, hollowing out the surface of the earth.


    ¡°Well done dodging that!¡±


    A joyous remark resounded from the demon, but Yuan just burned in rage.


    Both men were about to sh once more, but the assault of the Iron Bull Knights stopped them.


    ¡°Save our allies! And show the Demon King¡¯s Army the strength of Elfa¡¯s elites!¡±


    At Rasdir¡¯s behest, the proud assault of the heavy knights began.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rashka and Yuan wordlessly red at each other, but Rashka was the first to turn around.


    And then in concert with that, Yuan too turned around and collected his men.


    ¡°Gather your men and retreat!¡¡We will work with the Iron Bull Knights!¡±


    The holy knights followed Yuan¡¯s orders, and just narrowly, they managed to escape from Gaidga¡¯s attacks. Meanwhile, though the Gaidga Tribe was taken from the side, Rashka¡¯s attack swung the battle back into their favor once again.


    Seeing the situation turn against them, Rasdir too retreated with his Iron Bull Knights, but unfortunately, thebination of Gi Za¡¯s leadership and Gaidga¡¯s attacks was a threatparable to that of the four generals, and it wasn¡¯t until they lost about a tenth of their men did they finally manage to shake off the pursuit of the Gaidga Tribe.


    In the end, the encounter between the two forces concluded in Alrodena¡¯s victory, and Rashka and the Gaidga Tribe came to be associated with the word fear among the Altigands.


    By the time the holy knights and the volunteer soldiers reached the fortress, about 40% of their forces have been destroyed, and even the least damaged of them, the Iron Bull Knights, suffered up to 20%. It was a crushing defeat.


    Word of their defeat reached even the mainnd of Altigand, and in their fear, the church decided to dispatch more holy knights. The situation was such that even the mainnd of Altigand decided to send out the newly reformed army of the Sacred Empire.


    The result of this battle, which was in fact only meant to be a diversion until thepletion of the tunnels, weighed heavily upon Altigand.

 Volume 4, Chapter 280 - Prelude to the Battle of Bandigam (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 280 - Prelude to the Battle of Bandigam (1/4)</h4>


    After losing the short encounter with the goblins, the Sacred Empire of Altigand was forced to slightly withdraw their influence over the region. The Gaidga Tribe led by Rashka and Gi Za Zakuend had sessfully blinded Altigand by thoroughly crushing their informationwork in the mountainous region.


    Altigand¡¯s main force were the Holy Knights, military forces under the ¡®church¡¯.


    The members of the threepanies of holy knights were not made up only of the vanguard that believed the ancestor god, Ativ, to be the greatest god, but also those that excelled in individualbat. Their failure to pose a threat in the earlier encounter with the Gaidga Tribe was partly because of inexperience and partly because it was a surprise attack.


    They had to make their way through that mountainous region on a tight schedule, while keeping alert of their surroundings the whole day, and when they finally reached their destination, they still had to make camp. To people unused to such campaigns, such a march was bound to be exhausting both mentally and physically. It was amidst that exhaustion that the Gaidga took them by surprise, and as a result, they could not show their usual strength and were easily defeated.


    The first and secondpanies dispatched by the church arrived at Fort Bandigam and quickly rendezvoused with the thirdpany.


    In order to clear their name, they took on guard duty for Bandigam and patrolled the areas nearby. With the surveincework of the mountainous region destroyed, their patrols were limited to daytime, and they always had to be alert of the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom), who fought even fiercer in the night.


    As for the thirdpany that suffered in thest encounter, no actual punishment was given out to allow them to recover as quickly as possible.


    ¡°¡­But this is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be serious, but don¡¯t get too worked up about it. Victory and defeat is just part of being a soldier.¡±


    Eleanor, themander of the third holy knightpany, trembled in shame, but Gerald Hohengam, themander of the firstpany, only gently admonished her.


    As a man from a prominent family from the east, he had an aristocratic personality, but it was his abilities that allowed him to secure the position of a holy knightmander.


    ¡°You look terrible. Have you been sleeping properly?¡±


    Themander of the secondpany, Judith Farne, lifted Eleanor¡¯s slender chin with her finger.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But Eleanor¡¯s mouth remained taut.


    ¡°How about at least doing something about those dark circles under your eyes?¡¡They¡¯ll only make the soldiers more anxious.¡±


    The tall Judith said with a sweet smile before letting go of her chin and patting her head.


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    But despite theforting words of her two seniors, the girl stood there petrified.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that tomboy is actually this depressed. How unexpected,¡± Judith said.


    ¡°Oh? But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s adorable that she at least has a part of her that acts her age?¡± Gerald said with a smile.


    ¡°That girl is like a little sister to me. I don¡¯t enjoy seeing her depressed. There¡¯s no denying that she¡¯s adorable, however,¡± Judith said.


    ¡°Such beautiful sisterhood. But I wouldn¡¯t want that to be the cause of a mistake.¡±


    ¡°You think we could lose to unbelievers?¡±


    ¡°Is it so hard to believe?¡¡Your beloved sister was so thoroughly beaten just recently.¡±


    Gerald pointed out with an elegantugh, and Judith reached out for the sword by her waist with a smile.


    ¡°God won¡¯t permit it. That¡¯s why it¡¯s impossible for me to lose.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Oh, I¡¯m going this way.¡±


    Gerald turned heel and excused himself, and Judith walked away. Gerald turned just a little again to see her off.


    ¡°Judith the Zealot, huh. I hope you can perform at your best.¡±


    Now, how could he use her and Eleanor best? As a smile surfaced on Gerald, he continued along his any.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Word of the wondrous battle result during the brief encounter with Altigand¡¯s forces reached the capital of thete Elfa and spread with Rashka¡¯s triumphant return.


    ¡°That was supposed to be a diversion, not an attack!¡±


    Gi Zu Ruo grit his teeth in frustration at Rashka¡¯s achievements, but to most of the soldiers, victory was victory, so they weed it with open arms.


    ¡°It is a troublesome thing indeed¡­¡±


    But Prime Minister Pale Symphoria, who had great influence over all aspects of the kingdom, be it in politics, economy, or the military, also wryly smiled when she received the report.


    ¡°But achievements are achievements. And there is no reason to ignore it.¡±


    Now that they were right on the verge of conquering the entire continent, Pale Symphoria herself chased after the king and was now in the frontlines herself. Without her as the brains, it was unlikely that an unprecedented giant kingdom like theirs would have taken shape this quickly.


    ¡°I suppose It¡¯s a bit hasty to go an all out offense with just this opportunity.¡±


    The Goblin King, who was now in good health and somewhat duty-bound to swing his sword in the front lines, folded his arms and red at the map.


    ¡°How are those tunnels going?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re about 70%plete. Rushing the progress any further will risk a cave-in. So please wait until next month for itspletion.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. In that case, should we pressure the enemy in the meantime? We could build a fortress in the mountainous region to use as a bridgehead and take Fort Bandigam for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Pale nodded and showed the king the options they could use to realize it.


    One option was to utilize crossbows to protect against the wyverns. Another option was to build the fortress with not just wood and stone but with durable iron as well.


    ¡°A sturdy fortress sounds nice, but¡­ Do we have enough iron?¡±


    ¡°That is precisely why the Iron Country exists, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded and supported Pale¡¯s words.


    ¡°An attack from both the surface and underground should be able to take down any fortress no matter how strong.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have Rashka and Gi Gu Verbena handle the surface, and have Gi Zu Ruo handle the attack underground.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a big role.¡±


    ¡°I believe he¡¯s man enough to handle it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be moved to tears.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± the Goblin Kingughed.


    ¡°Just a little bit more, and this country too will be ours. When that happens, the conquest of the continent will at longst beplete.¡±


    ¡°And Your Majesty¡¯s name will be immortalized to be remembered forever. Along with our kingdom.¡±


    The Goblin King and Prime Minister Pale turned to the distant azure sky, at the end of their sight was none other than thatnd they would invade.

 Volume 4, Chapter 280 - Prelude to the Battle of Bandigam (2/4)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 280 - Prelude to the Battle of Bandigam (2/4)</h4>


    ¡°A reconnaissance mission?¡±


    When Gund heard what the messenger that came to him had to say, his lips twisted sarcastically.


    ¡°Yes. That is correct. We want you to lead the Margrave¡¯s army to scout the enemy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡¡You want us to enter a mountainous region crawling with goblins!?¡±


    The other soldiers of the margrave¡¯s army that were with Gund started to raise a ruckus.


    ¡°Are you telling us to go and die!?¡±


    ¡°As expected of a holy knight!¡¡You¡¯re so noble-minded, you don¡¯t even understand the pain of us normal people!¡±


    Curses of all sorts were thrown at him, but Yuan endured quietly. After all, they were right, and Yuan himself was aware that this mission would be apanied by sacrifices.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s ept it.¡±


    ¡°Gund-dono¡­¡±


    When Gund looked back into Yuan¡¯s eyes, he could tell why he chose to bring this mission up with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not about to just turn away someone seeking my help,¡± Gund said.


    Now that even the elite knights of the Iron Country, Elfa, have been utterly defeated by the goblins, the only person capable of conducting this reconnaissance with the least amount of casualties was Gund.


    Gund should have had some scruples given their history and Yuan¡¯s current position, but he didn¡¯t even hesitate to brave this danger. Gund lightly patted Yuan on the shoulder andughed.


    ¡°Hey, hey, you epted it so easily, but there is a chance to seed, right?¡±


    After Yuan left, the soldiers of the margrave¡¯s army understandably asked Gund that.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gund said with a ferocious smile. The eyes of the soldiers bore deeply into him, but he brushed all of those aside as though nothing could be more natural.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that the goblins have good noses and can see better in the night than humans. But that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re better than all living creatures in those aspects, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, I guess.¡±


    ¡°If so, then all we have to do is bring creatures that have even better eyes and noses than the goblins.¡±


    ¡°Is there really a convenient creature like that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there is. It¡¯s¡ª¡±


    The next day, Gund brought them a pack of big dogs.


    ¡°Dogs!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll be copying their biggest advantage. Hey, dog handler!¡±


    The margrave¡¯s army had a variety of talents during the reign of the previous margrave. Among those were experts known as dog handlers that specialized in handling dogs. The young man, Gund called a dog handler, had with him 10 thick ropes as he led a pack of dogs in an orderly line as though they were a military unit.


    ¡°These are dogs trained for military purposes by a dog handler. They¡¯re more obedient to orders than normal dogs, and are good with monsters too.¡±


    As the soldiers opened their eyes wide in surprise, the dog handler puffed up his chest and handed over the dogs.


    ¡°Scouts, you will be apanied by these dogs during the course of this mission. The formation you¡¯ll be using is the fan formation.¡±


    Gund¡¯s choice of formation that assigned many scouts around the main force so that they¡¯ll be able to alert the main force whenever the enemy approached spoke volumes of his experience as amander.


    ¡°Our objective is purely to scout. Avoid needless battles as much as possible.¡±


    Like that, the margrave¡¯s army led by Gund departed from Fort Bandigam and entered the mountainous region where the forces of Alrodena were moring, allowing them to spot the fortress that was under construction.


    That vital information was passed on to the main forces of Bandigam, the holy knights, causing a strike force that included the volunteer soldiers to be put together quickly.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Someone has definitely trespassed.¡±


    Gi Ji Arsil knitted his brows and snorted in displeasure.


    ¡°A bold enemy.¡±


    ¡°A different breed from all those mutts until now.¡±


    Gi Ji Arsilid out his frustrations to Gi Gi Orudo about his scouts¡¯ inability to detect the enemy.


    ¡°But Gi Gu-dono is in charge of themand on the surface, right?¡±


    Gi Gi Orudo asked in an attempt to reassure his unhappy friend.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I guess there¡¯s no chance that we¡¯ll be defeated then.¡±


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Gi Ji and Gi Gi judged the situation as such, but it wasn¡¯t actually that simple. And Altigand too did not think that they could be pushed this far so simply.


    One reason behind their worsening position was Alrodena¡¯s advantage in the dark, and another reason was the goblins¡¯ physique that improved over human capabilities.


    ¡°In that case, how about we just change night to day?¡±


    When Gerald, themander of the firstpany of holy knights, proposed that, the people gathered in the war council nced at each other with doubt.


    ¡°Our Hohengam family is an old family with a long, long history. We have shed with monsters many times, and one boon from that is this.¡±


    As he said that, he took out a small jar full of ointment.


    ¡°If you rub this on your eyes, you will be able to see in the dark. It¡¯s one of the secrets of my house, but given the scale of the threat before us, I have no choice but to bring it out.¡±


    The people around him were surprised by the sudden revtion of this secret ointment, and when they tried it out, they were indeed able to see in the dark. This was actually a drug favored by the Aranea, forgotten long ago by human society, but the Hohengam family still had it with them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to prepare ourselves for arge-scale siege if we are to conquer a fortress.¡±


    Judith said, and the representatives of the various armies nodded.


    ¡°As such, breaking through the demon king¡¯s army will be of utmost priority.¡±


    The representatives nodded to that too.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t field arge army in the mountainous region, though a scouting team is more than doable.¡±


    ¡°¡­In other words, we need to lure the enemy to a location that¡¯s advantageous to us and start a battle there, right?¡±


    Gerald said as though to exin to the gathered representatives.


    ¡°¡­Now who will take on that role?¡±


    Gerald¡¯s gaze stopped on Rasdir, the leader of the Iron Bull Knights, and Gund, the representative of the margrave¡¯s army.


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t mean to doubt the strength of the margrave¡¯s army given the result of the scouting mission, but¡­¡±


    Gund snorted and looked out the window, while Rasdir closed his eyes and folded his arms. Neither had any intention of volunteering themselves to y the decoy. It was in as day what the holy knights and the people from the east wanted from them.


    They didn¡¯t want to suffer casualties, so they were trying to push the unwanted role onto the mercenaries and the outsiders. No one wanted to sacrifice themselves, and it wouldn¡¯t sit right with the soldiers anyway. If these people wanted them to risk their lives, then they had to give them something that would make it worth it.


    That something could be money or a cause or something else, yet before the silent haggling could continue any further, a young girl still too young to be called a woman stood up.


    ¡°Please allow me to take on that role!¡±


    Yes, that person that stood up with such intensity that the chair was kicked away was none other than Eleanor.

 Volume 4, Chapter 280 - Prelude to the Battle of Bandigam (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 280 - Prelude to the Battle of Bandigam (3/3)</h4>


    After confirming that there were no objections from the volunteer soldiers, the Margrave¡¯s army, or the Iron Bull Knights, Gerald asked Eleanor again.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡¡Your forces have yet to recover, no?¡±


    Gerald asked and Eleanor nodded.


    ¡°¡­I see. In that case, I will contact the empire¡¯s army myself. This meeting is thus concluded.¡±


    As Gund, Rasdil, and Gerald left the room, Judith gently rested her hand on Eleanor¡¯s shoulder and whispered by her ears.


    ¡°That¡¯s a big role to y, but god is an ally to those ever faithful. As long as you believe in god, the path will reveal itself.¡±


    Then Judith sent a sharp nce to Yuan, who was behind Eleanor.


    ¡°And you need to support her properly, Yuan El Farran! Remember that you need to repay the gratitude of thest generation as well!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Yuan bow his head quietly, Judith too left the room.


    ¡°¡­You think I¡¯m stupid, don¡¯t you?¡¡That I¡¯m a child with no sense. That I¡¯m needlessly throwing my soldiers into danger!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    As Yuan quietly bowed his head, Eleanor yelled with a voice that trembled slightly.


    ¡°¡­I have been asked by my lord to support you, Eleanor-sama. You are an important person to the thirteen families of the east. Please proceed as you please. We will serve you even at the cost of our lives.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m counting on you, vicemander.¡±


    ¡°¡­As you will.¡±


    The next day, the strike team departed for the mountainous region. Waiting for them were the Felduk, who¡¯ve turned a part of the mountainous region into a defensive position, and the Gaidga Tribe, who have been impatiently waiting for their arrival.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    A stone passed by them overhead andnded behind them, giving rise to clouds of dust.


    ¡°3rd Company!¡¡Advance!¡±


    Eleanormanded the soldiers lying face-down and covered in mud and sweat. Despite the stones flying here and there, Eleanor stood up to swing hermand baton.


    ¡°Advance!¡±


    Running at the head of their soldiers was none other than her second-inmand, Yuan.


    ¡°Enemy fire!¡¡Barriers!¡±


    When he saw a cloud of arrows approaching, he immediately gave the order to deploy spells, while he himself took out his shield and advanced further. But what awaited them beyond the rain of arrows were the southern goblins donned in iron.


    ¡°Stones!¡±


    At Gu Long¡¯smand, fist-sized rocks wereunched through slingshots toward the holy knights. With the terrain sloped as it was, the goblins had the high ground.


    Because of that the stones were further elerated by gravity and those hit by them would not be able to avoid being knocked out. However, the wall of shields erected by the holy knights were able to block most of the stones.


    ¡°Spears!¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t the end. As the holy knights approached, the goblins became able to use the shorter-ranged weapons as well. Gi Gu had given his soldiers the new weapons that could be forged with Elfa¡¯s light but strong iron.


    Gi Gu was a goblin supremacist, but he was still open-minded enough to use anything he judged useful. Even if it was invented by a human.


    Therge shields wielded by Gu Long¡¯s forces in the front lines was made with the same material as those of Elfa¡¯s elite Iron Bull Knights. Spears rained down on the holy knights once again.


    ¡°Again!¡¡Raise your shields and barriers!¡±


    At Yuan¡¯smand, the holy knights once again raised their shields, but Gu Tough¡¯s forces suddenly dropped thick logs and giant stones at them. When Gu Tough, who had both battle ves and southern goblins under hismand, saw that the stones had little effect on them, he decided to make use of the slope to attack.


    Under the lead of Gi Gu Verbena, the three sibling goblinmanders and the other middle-grademanders became more flexible and could now adapt to the changes in the battlefield. If the general was the brain that gave out the orders, then the middle-grademanders made up the spine that moved the army. Being able to aplish that was the reason why Felduk could be so strong.


    In fact, it was because of that that Felduk, which boasted the biggest army within the goblin army, was believed to be the strongest army as well.


    Try as the holy knights might to raise their shields and erect barriers, and even if they could endure the rain of stones and arrows, their bodies themselves could not hold against the weight of the stones and logs that threatened to crush them.


    ¡°Run! Dodge! Don¡¯t let those hit you!¡±


    Yuan gave out thosemands as loud as he could, but it was only thanks to the extraordinary ability of each holy knight that they could respond to them. But even then, they could not avoid incurring some casualties.


    Regardless, Yuan¡¯s forces were able to ovee the stones and logs that fell toward them, and most of the holy knights disyed their individual skills as they endured the attacks of the goblins.


    In the first ce, it was difficult to attack a higher ground.


    If you take too long, the enemy will attack, and if you hurry, you¡¯ll run out of stamina. Despite that the thirdpany of holy knights attacked the goblins because they had to lure them out.


    Felduk raised theirrge shields to prepare for the attacksing at them from below.


    Not only was their general excellent and the mid-grademanders supporting him excellent, but the soldiers fighting were brave and obedient as well. In a sense, that was an army that could be called ideal, and Yuan had to lead his holy knights against it.


    ¡°Fire Bullets!¡¡Shoot!¡±


    With his shield raised, Yuan advanced toward the goblins above the small hill, while giving orders to the holy knights under him. The holy knights were skilled in both magic and martial arts. That¡¯s why they could be revered as both a shield and a sword of the church.


    The holy knights raised their staves and shot out fire bullets into the front lines of Felduk.


    The lines quickly turned into a toothlessb and the soldiers behind had to quickly close the gap, but that gave enough time for Yuan to encroach into their lines. And by swinging his sword everywhere, the wound on the lines of the goblins grew bigger.


    ¡°Fire Bullets!¡¡Shoot!¡±


    The holy knights focused their fire bullets around Yuan.


    Some of them evennded right next to Yuan and gave rise to pirs of me.


    ¡°Advance!¡±


    But Yuan continued to cut open a path and go even deeper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Though it was Felduk that allowed the holy knights to bite into their ranks, they had moreyers than any other goblin army. One of the three sibling goblinmanders stood before Yuan to block his path.


    With a halberd in one hand and a shield in the other, Gu Big faced off against Yuan.


    Though not as much as the subordinates under Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword Saint, the goblin siblings have still been trained thoroughly under Gi Gu Verbena. And the sharpness of the stroke drawn by his halberd would not be inferior to a holy knight¡¯s.


    After shing several times, Yuan turned his back on Gu Big and retreated.


    ¡°Are you running!?¡±


    When Yuan returned to his forces, he began retreating with the holy knights.


    ¡°Chase them!¡¡Don¡¯t let the enemy escape!¡±


    When Yuan heard the cries of the goblins that began to descend from the hill, he knew that he¡¯d seeded in his role.


    ¡°¡­Now, all that¡¯s left is to find out whether I get to keep my life or not!¡±


    As he cut down an enemy in his path, Yuan ran down the hill.

 Volume 4, Chapter 281 - The Battle of Bandigam (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 281 - The Battle of Bandigam (1/4)</h4>


    The thirdpany of holy knights under themand of Eleanor and with Yuan at the lead lured the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom¡®s) Axe and Sword Army (Felduk) down the hill.


    The fact that the Holy Knights had cleverly feigned a retreat and were right on the verge of a truly crushing defeat yed a big role in dragging Felduk out.


    At the front lines was Gu Long, who led the swordsmen, Gu Tough, who led the long spearmen and the battle ves, and Gu Big, who led the slingshots and the short spearmen. Since it was the three goblin siblings, each of which was a middle grademander, that simultaneously decided this to be an opportunity, it was inevitable that the entire Felduk army would advance.


    Gi Gu Verbena, one of the Four Generals, only saw the enemy running, so he couldn¡¯t ascertain if it was a trap or not. And even if it was a trap, he was confident that they¡¯d be able to break through, so there was no reason to stop his soldiers from giving chase.


    ¡°With Felduk¡¯s 7,000 soldiers, perhaps even taking down a fortress would be child¡¯s y.¡±


    It would be a lie to say that Gi Gu did not hold such expectations.


    As Gi Gu confirmed the vanguard chasing the enemy, he nced at the Gaidga Tribe, that were waiting sharply to the side, and then gave the order to advance.


    ¡°I¡¯m no Gi Zu, but we can¡¯t let the Gaidga Tribe be the only ones to act so arrogantly!¡±


    As a fierce smile surfaced on him, he gave his subordinates a loud pep talk and had them chase after the enemy.


    And just as one would expect from one of the four generals, he did not forget to send a messenger to the Gaidga Tribe despite that.


    Rashka watched as the Felduk chased after the enemy down the hill, and spoke sarcastically to Gi Za Zakuend, who stood beside him.


    ¡°You sure it¡¯s okay not to give chase too?¡±


    ¡°¡­We can just chase after Felduk.¡±


    ¡°And let the opportunity for merit slip from right before our eyes?¡±


    ¡°The enemy was routed too quickly. They might have faked it.¡±


    ¡°Faked?¡±


    As Rashka narrowed his eyes and watched the enemy seemingly on the verge of destruction, he pondered Gi Za¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Well, whatever. You helped mest time and we have enough merit to keep the Gaidga Tribe¡¯s honor for awhile anyway, so this time, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The wizard ss goblin nced sharply at Rashka for a moment before quickly turning to the fleeing holy knights and observing the Felduk giving chase.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to inform that elven girl?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    As Gi Za said that, he sent a messenger.


    Rashka asked him with a look where he was sending the messenger, but Gi Za didn¡¯t answer, his gaze remaining fixed on the fleeing enemy and their allies giving chase.


    The moment they exited the mountainous region, however, everything suddenly changed.


    ¡°Nu¡­ This is!¡±


    It was Gu Naga and his swordsmen, who have been leading the charge, that inadvertently groaned. Spreading before them was a massive army of nearly 4,000 humans in position.


    ¡°But we have the momentum! Swordsmen!¡±


    As he raised his sword and shield with those long arms peculiar to the southern goblins, Gu Long called out to his subordinates, that were too caught up in chasing after the enemy, and gave the order to gather into a formation. Unfortunately, it was nearly impossible for a scattered army to suddenly reorganize and establish a formation.


    The goblins near enough to hear Gu Long¡¯s voice did gather and try to establish a formation, but the enemy wasn¡¯t about to just stand and watch.


    ¡°Mages, archers, advance!¡±


    At the behest of Gerald Hohengam, themander of the firstpany of holy knights, the human forces simultaneously mobilized. With perfect coordination, bows and staves were raised, and spell and arrows-alike were unleashed at Gu Long¡¯s forces that were trying to reorganize.


    Spells shot out in a straight line, while arrows rained on them from above.


    In the face of those two wave-like attacks that came at them from two different directions, Gu Long¡¯s soldiers were gradually defeated. Judging the situation too dire to change unless Gi Gu Verbena himself appeared, Gu Long gathered his allies and gradually retreated.


    He couldn¡¯t turn around and run because he believed that the enemy would immediately give chase if they did.


    Just awhile ago he himself was chasing the enemy, so naturally he had to consider the possibility of the enemy doing the same thing to him.


    But Gerald of the holy knights never had any intention of facing the goblins in closebat. In fact, he was even keeping the other generals that wanted to fight the goblins up close.


    ¡°There is no reason to needlessly expose ourselves to danger.¡±


    The distance between them and Gu Long¡¯s swordsmen, who was furthest ahead of the goblins, was over 100 meters.


    ¡°Gerald-dono still hasn¡¯t given the signal?¡±


    Judith narrowed her eyes as she watched the goblins gradually retreat. As she folded her arms, she spoke unamused.¡±


    ¡°It appears that god has yet to call for blood. All we can do is wait until the time god has decided ones.¡±


    As the goblins retreated, the humans continued to lessen their numbers from a distance. When theirposition began to change, as expected, it was the veteran, Gund, who noticed it first.


    ¡°¡­Tch, the main force is here.¡±


    As he clicked his tongue, he nced at his sides to warn his allies.


    Gu Tough¡¯ and Gu Big¡¯s forces have descended from the hills to rescue the struggling Gu Long. Just the goblins under their banners already numbered 2,000, but even more clouds of dust rose from behind them as Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s forces too marched to join the fray.


    ¡°¡­What terrifying power.¡±


    Eleanor had managed to keep her face thanks to Yuan¡¯s valiant charge, but she couldn¡¯t help but say that when she saw Felduk¡¯s main force.


    ¡°But our forces are no lesser than theirs.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­!¡±


    When Yuan, who was covered in wounds all over, said that, Eleanor snapped back at him, but when she saw Yuan quietly bowing his head, she kept herself from saying anymore.


    ¡°¡­Looks like you seeded at bringing them out.¡±


    Despite having that massive goblin army right in front of him, Gerald¡¯sposure remained steady.


    ¡°Now then, I believe it¡¯s about time we showed them the true power of the holy knights¡­ Give the signal!¡±


    At Gerald¡¯s behest, the soldiers under him waved a variety of gs.

 Volume 4, Chapter 281 - The Battle of Bandigam (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 281 - The Battle of Bandigam (2/3)</h4>


    At Gerald¡¯s behest, the soldiers under him waved a variety of gs.


    The g-bearers of each army wrote the meaning behind those gs and informed their respectivemander. That was true for the 2nd and 3rdpanies, and it was true for the outsiders, Gund and Rasdir, as well.


    The humans gradually expanded their formation to try and surround the goblins. They spread themselves thinly like a crane spreading its wings. And by the time Gu Long was able to rendezvous with the great number of reinforcements approaching frome behind, the humans have alreadypletely expanded their formation.


    At the center was the secondpany. To the sides were the forces of the firstpany and the margrave¡¯s army. To the leftmost were the Iron Bull Knights and to the right most were the Volunteer Soldiers. But contrast the humans that tried to surround them, Felduk just charged straight through.


    ¡°If you spread yourselves out, the center is bound to thin! Go and pierce through that, my soldiers!¡±


    At Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s behest, Felduk regained their momentum. And as Gu Big and Gu Tough led the charge, Judith the Zealot stood before them.


    As her folded arms dropped and her closed eyes opened, she bellowed.


    ¡°God is ever with us! Those of you of faith ride with me!¡±¡±


    Then she drew the two long swords by her waist and took the lead herself to face off against the approaching goblins. Her secondpany was a gathering of zealots.


    Judith¡¯s sword cut through Felduk¡¯s two spearheads like knife cutting through paper. The two long swords she wielded were each imbued with a special spirit and possessed the properties of flowing water and freezing ice.


    ¡°Let thekes flow (Cascade)!¡±


    Water flowed out of the left sword and soaked thend.


    ¡°Let the icicles pierce (Frozen)!¡±


    Then the water transformed into pirs of ice as big as a human body and struck out of the ground, piercing through the iron equipments of Elfa and skewering goblins straight through. That phenomenon urred suddenly in front of Judith, so the goblins that came before her understandably quivered in fear, but the holy knights under her also shot their spells at the approaching goblins.


    Mages would normally use a staff to cast their magic to increase their power and uracy, but these holy knights chanted and released their magics with a sword in one hand and a shield in the other. That came at the cost of power and uracy, but the goblins were headed straight for them, so they didn¡¯t even need to aim.


    ¡°Volley fire!¡± Judith¡¯s aidemanded.


    ¡°Now, my brethren! Our brethren, Judith, and our god demands blood!¡±


    At the behest of Judith¡¯s aide, the soldiers of the secondpany violently shed with Felduk.


    ¡°Soak thisnd in their blood!¡±


    Judith said, and the 2ndpany of holy knights shed with the goblins even more intensely,pletely stopping Felduk¡¯s momentum despite having built it up from the top of the hill.


    ¡°Tighten the encirclement.¡±


    Upon seeing Felduk¡¯s momentum stop, Gerald, themander of the firstpany, gave out that order.


    He wasn¡¯t about to underestimate the monsters even a little, so he made double sure that nothing would go wrong. And the volunteer soldiers, the margrave¡¯s army, and the Iron Bull Knights¡¯s closed in on Felduk toplete the encirclement. The firstpany of Holy Knights attacked from afar, while the secondpany boldly cut their way through the goblins.


    Their strategy, which properly divided the roles, was able to trap Felduk easily.


    ¡°Our nks are being pushed.¡±


    ¡°Gu Long-dono is requesting permission to attack.¡±


    Though reports came in one after another, Gi Gu was yet to lose his calm.


    ¡°Reject his request to attack!¡¡Tell him to endure it for now.¡±


    Not even the messenger that left entered his eyes as he focused his attention on the battlefield.


    ¡°¡­Imend you, humans. I didn¡¯t expect this battle to be this difficult.¡±


    In his hands were that pair of axe and sword that have gone through many battles.


    ¡°But it appears that you don¡¯t know how to use your reserve forces.¡±


    As a fierce smile appeared on Gi Gu Verbena, the right nk of the enemy cried out in cheers as though in response to his words.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    ¡°The enemies have their backs turned on us!¡¡Crush them!¡±


    The howling swing of a club crushed the head of a soldier encased in iron helm, and the raging roars overwhelmed the soldiers nearby, bringing death to all that that it touched.


    ¡°Is there no one who can exchange blows with this Rashka of Gaidga!?¡±


    As he named himself in a loud voice, Rashka led his Gaidga Tribe to attack the encirclement that has tightened itself around Felduk.


    This was a result partly because Rashka had epted the leadership of Gi Za Zakuend, who was calmly looking at the battlefield, and partly because Gi Gu Verbena had already taken into ount the possibility of a trap, and had prepared an insurance just in case.


    For a moment, the volunteer soldiers had found a glimmer of hope and thought that they might actually win, but the tyranny that suddenly descended on them woke them up to reality.


    ¡°It would appear that the enemymander has a poor understanding of the battlefield.¡±


    As Gi Za attacked the enemy from the side, he was pleased to see his ns working.


    The more borate the n, the harder it was to fix when something went wrong.


    When Gi Gu Verbena saw the encirclement loosening, he naturally concentrated his attacks on the weakened area, and Gi Za happily watched as the encirclement copsed before his eyes.


    At the same time, when Gi Gu Verbena saw the odds swinging more and more into their favor, he and his Felduk were finally able to demonstrate their great offensive power that was terrifying enough to be called a storm.


    ¡°Step up the offensive! Charge out in every direction!¡±


    Gi Gu ordered his men to forcefully break out of the encirclement, and Felduk was more than happy to oblige. They charged with such ferocity that their earlier plight looked like a mere farce.


    ¡°Onwards!¡¡Onwards!¡¡Just keep moving forward!¡±


    Gu Tough was at the right wing.


    ¡°Onwards my soldiers!¡¡Go!¡¡Just keep moving!!¡±


    Gu Bigmanded his soldiers like mad.


    ¡°Onwards! That witch needs to die!¡±


    Gu Long led his long swordsmen and personally challenged Judith of Water and Ice, but while the goblins¡¯ morale rose, the humans¡¯ morale plummeted. That was especially true of the right wing, which had suffered the Gaidga Tribe¡¯s surprise attack, and was now on the verge of falling apart.

 Volume 4, Chapter 281 - The Battle of Bandigam (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 281 - The Battle of Bandigam (3/3)</h4>


    Rashka wreaked havoc from behind, while Gu Big¡¯s long spears advanced like they were mad.


    The numbers of the volunteer soldiers dwindled as they were crushed, and in the blink of an eye, their lines copsed.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Gund, who could not move on his own because he had to lead the Margrave¡¯s army, bitterly gave the order to retreat.


    ¡°Is that fine?¡¡The others are still fighting.¡±


    When one of hisrades told him that, Gund shook his head.


    ¡°No messengers have beening here for awhile. That¡¯s proof that the holy knights are also in chaos. We¡¯ll just get caught up in the chaos too if we idle here.¡±


    ¡°We can fight again as long we¡¯re alive, huh.¡±


    The bitter look on Gund¡¯s face appeared to be contagious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility. We¡¯re retreating!¡±


    At Gund¡¯s behest, the margrave¡¯s army began to retreat.


    ¡°But why? There¡¯s still a chance to win!¡±


    Cried out themander of the thirdpany, Eleanor, who served as a reserve force at the rear.


    ¡°No, this battle is already¡­¡±


    Yuan grit his teeth in frustration and could only look down when Eleanor turned to him.


    One moment the enemy was on the verge of destruction, but then in the next moment, they were the ones in danger. Where would the forces of Gaidga that crushed the Volunteer Soldiers attack next? The mere presence of that army that could freely move kept the humans in fear of a pincer attack.


    And there was no one among the humans who could survive a pincer attack from the goblins.


    ¡°What can we do?¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice quivered as she cried out while Yuan red at the battlefield. ¡°What can we do to save them?¡±


    ¡°The lives of every soldier from the 3rdpany. Do you have the resolve to pay that price?¡±


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°Damn it, this isn¡¯t how things were supposed to turn out.¡±


    Unable to make his next move, Gerald clicked his tongue.


    The entire army would copse if they continued to surround Felduk. A counterattack would turn the battle into a war of attrition. And a retreat would wipe them out.


    None of the choices avable led to a desirable future, so he couldn¡¯t make a decision.


    But the clock was ticking, and soon the situation would reach the crossroads that Gi Gu and Gi Za have drawn, opening the path to the conclusion they so desired.


    ¡°The margrave¡¯s army is retreating!¡±


    When the messenger reported that as though he was screaming, Gerald red unhappily at the margrave¡¯s army.


    ¡°¡­Cowards!¡±


    But curse as he might, the fact that he had failed to make a decision showed that he was nothing more than a second-ratemander himself.


    ¡°A messenger from Eleanor¡¯spany!¡±


    ¡°What is it this time!?¡±


    ¡°They will lure the enemy, so they want us to retreat during that time.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re going to cover for us!?¡±


    Gerald groaned a bit when he realized Eleanor¡¯s decision, but he gave the order nheless.


    ¡°¡­Retreat. May the protection of god be with Eleanor.¡±


    As amander, he had to prevent his forces from incurring any further damage. Since the margrave¡¯s army has already retreated, it was already impossible for their lines to be restored to their original state. Above all, he didn¡¯t want to die.


    As the firstpany retreated, the thirdpany advanced.


    The firstpany retreated while providing cover fire with their spells, and when they finally reached a certain distance, they turned around and ran away.


    ¡°A retreat?¡±


    Word of the firstpany¡¯s retreat reached Judith the Zealot, who was currently in the process of skewering the goblins in the front lines.


    ¡°Eleanor¡¯s forces have advanced!¡±


    ¡°And Gerald agreed!?¡¡That traitor!¡±


    As Judith cursed Gerald, she skewered another goblin.


    ¡°Cover for Eleanor while we retreat. Those who desire the favor of god should not leave their allies to die!¡±


    Judith¡¯s soldiers cheered once again as they began to gradually retreat.


    The Iron Bull Knights and the Volunteer Soldiers in the left nk have also started to retreat. Even if they stayed there was no chance of winning anymore. All that was left was how much damage they could mitigate and how to leave the battlefield.


    The chain ofmand was already broken, so it was nowpletely up to each individualmander to make their own decisions.


    As Eleanor¡¯ and Judith¡¯s forces stuck out to defend against Felduk¡¯s attacks, the remaining forces retreated.


    When Gi Gu Verbena saw that, he gave the order to surround the enemy.


    ¡°To sacrifice themselves for the sake of their allies¡­ What valiant troops. Crush them.¡±


    After dealing with the attacks from their nks, Gu Big and Gu Tough attacked Eleanor and Judith¡¯s forces.


    ¡°We cannot hold!¡±


    Even Yuan, who stood at the head of Eleanor¡¯spany, could hear screams and throes of despair.


    ¡°Advance. Line up your shields and block the attacks from the nks! Advance!¡±


    But Yuan had no intention of changing their orders. Aftering this far, even retreat would lead to despair.


    Their one ray of hope was that the enemy might retreat out of fear of incurring any more damage.


    ¡°¡­Are they still not here?¡±


    As he blocked a goblin swordsman¡¯s attack, he lopped its head off with his sword. As the fatigue umted overtime, his body grew heavy and it became more difficult to remain alert.


    ¡°Vicemander!¡¡Look! The skies!¡±


    Yuan, who had just finished blocking a goblin¡¯s attack, endured the urge to cheer as he continued to resist against the goblins.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    When they saw that the wyvern knights had arrived, Gi Gu Verbena and Gi Za Zakuend immediately retreated.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    ¡°Only the Goblin King can face off against the wyverns.¡±


    Rashka red at the enemy with regret while Gi Za continued with the retreat. Gi Gu Verbena had also requested the retreat, so they were able to retreat even before the Wyvern Knights could join the fray.


    Eleanor and Judith¡¯spanies suffered heavy casualties, but they managed to survive and return to Bandigam.


    Rashka and Gaidga¡¯s second military victory brought them much fame among their people and greater infamy among the humans.


    As for Gi Za Zakuend, though Pale did not express it, she was satisfied with his performance and believed that he could take over the duty of the tactician while she attended to her duties as a prime minister.


    With the second batch of holy knights defeated, Fort Bandigam only had the standing army of the Sacred Empire of Altigand left to serve as their main force.


    As a result, they could not leave their fortress and could not afford fight the goblins again.


    To keep the goblins from passing through Fort Bandigam while they waited for reinforcements from the imperial capital of Altigand, they decided to hole up inside Fort Bandigam.

 Volume 4, Chapter 282 - Bandigam in Flames (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 282 - Bandigam in mes (1/3)</h4>


    The winds blew from the cold north, but even they weakened as they approached the center of the continent. The Sacred Empire of Altigand had already sent their main force, the army under the direct control of the king, from the imperial capital to head for Bandigam.


    But it wasn¡¯t until two dayster that the information was brought to Pale Symphoria, the Prime Minister of the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom), who had been keeping a close eye on the developments in the enemy country.


    ¡°So the time hase at longst.¡±


    The Goblin King nodded, and Pale presented more information.


    ¡°Yes. Altigand¡¯s forces are roughly 10,000 men strong. They have already departed from the imperial capital.¡±


    Their forces were mostly made of footmen, taking up 6,000 of that 10,000, while the cavalry numbered 2,500, and the mages numbered 1,000. The wyvern knights numbered 500. It was a magnificent army.


    ¡°They need to match the pace of the footmen, so it¡¯ll take them about a month to get here.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t theye by ship?¡±


    ¡°For now, there¡¯s no information suggesting that.¡±


    After the forces garrisoned at Fort Bandigam were defeated by the the Axe and Sword ArmyFelduk that was led by Gi Gu Verbena and the Gaidga Tribe, Alrodena¡¯s forces have reached the point where they covered Fort Bandigam.


    Already, the Holy Knights and the fortress garrison could only advance their forces up to a distance that they could easily run back into the fortress. Meanwhile, Alrodena was repeatedly conquering and scouting the surrounding viges.


    Since the Bandigam Fortress still had reinforcements from the Wyvern Knights, the task was left exclusively to the Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain) that was led by Gi Ga Rax, and the generals under him were able to demonstrate their skills to the fullest.


    At the same time, siege weapons were being built one after another by Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s battle ves.


    The siege weapons were built in parts to be assembled right in front of the fortress when needed. Siege towers, battering rams, catapults, and other things that were too conspicuous around the fortress in the mountains had been stored in parts at the Goblin King¡¯s behest.


    ¡°How far have the tunnels progressed?¡±


    ¡°It appears that they have already reached the basement of the fortress, but they are unable to make much progress because of the noise.¡±


    ¡°I see, it might be a good idea to use them in conjunction with the siege weapons.¡±


    ¡°A wise decision, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Goblin King and Alrodena were steadily preparing for their invasion. In fact, Pale was already contemting the invasions seeding Bandigam, which would involve Berkel, the best city at the borders, and Yerkshire.


    ¡°Your Majesty, when Bandigam falls please allow everyone inside the castle to flee.¡±


    ¡°Will they be a hindrance otherwise?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Altigand are a proud people. It is unlikely for them to ever kneel to us.¡±


    The Goblin King pondered Pale¡¯s words for a while but eventually nodded.


    ¡°Very well. If they are not willing toe under my rule, then a fitting end shall be given to them.¡±


    ¡°Yes. They will need a good spanking. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to pin them down after their pride shatters.¡±


    Meanwhile, inside Fort Bandigam, discord between the holy knights have begun to surface, especially between the first and secondpanies as they openly med each other, giving rise to a disquieting atmosphere within the fortress.


    ¡°¡­Are you telling me I¡¯m in the wrong?¡¡For taking the rear and mobilizing?¡±


    ¡°No. If you, themander, believe that to have been the right move, then those that have died will be able to rest in peace.¡±


    Eleanor, who had been present at Gerald and Judith¡¯s argument earlier, consulted Yuan as soon as she returned to the barracks.


    ¡°I see. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, I said too much. Please forgive me.¡±


    In Bandigam, the 3rd Company was being treated as heroes for saving the army along with the Wyvern Knights. Neither Gerald nor Judith had any problem with that. Gerald wanted to hide their defeat, and Judith knew that if Eleanor, who had fought alongside them was hero, then they were, of course, also heroes.


    The problem then was who was to take responsibility for their defeat.


    ¡°My n was infallible. And yet we lost, so that can only mean that every one of uscked strength.¡±


    ¡°Infallible?¡¡You abandoned yourrades so you could run on your own, and that¡¯s your excuse!?¡±


    Gerald knew that his ims were difficult to swallow, but he had skillfully gotten the main faction of Bandigam to side with him. In the first ce, the twopanies were neither above nor below each other when it came to the chain ofmand, and Gerald was only advising. That¡¯s why it would be difficult to push the responsibility of their defeat onto him, or at least that¡¯s how he argued it.


    ¡°We started this battle together, so it wouldn¡¯t do for you to push all of the me onto me.¡±


    Gerald¡¯s argument might seem sound, but from Judith¡¯s point of view, it was the second and thirdpanies that were in the front lines. It was outrageous how after doing nothing but cast magic from the back, he wasn¡¯t even willing to take responsibility for their defeat.


    People were always like this - only able to see the truth most convenient for them.


    This was the chronic illness of those who have fought only within their country for the longest time. The chain ofmand was a mess and the responsibilities of the people involved were unclear. And when they lost, the first question they would ask was who to me for their defeat.


    The internal conflict among the leaders of the Holy Knights, who were supposed to be their reinforcements, were naturally heard by the Iron Bull Knights, the Margrave¡¯s army, and the Volunteer Soldiers outside.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rasdir just quietly watched.


    ¡°Hmph, what a joke.¡±


    As soon as Gund said that, he gave the Margrave¡¯s army leave to rest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Since when did I be your subordinate and you my boss?¡¡What¡¯s the difference between this and what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    One of the holy knights criticized Gund, and Gund responded harshly.


    ¡°You people are a bitcking up here, so let me give it to you straight - at this rate, it won¡¯t be long before the goblins overrun this country. And every woman, child, and elder is going to be in a world of pain.¡±


    ¡°On what basis!¡±


    ¡°Personal experience.¡±


    Gundughed madly, and overwhelmed by that, the holy knight could turn his back and head for the brothels.

 Volume 4, Chapter 282 - Bandigam in Flames (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 282 - Bandigam in mes (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°Tch, so stupid.¡±


    Gund unhappily sat on the fine sofa and drank the liquor served to him in an agitated manner.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me.¡±


    The gloomy girl that had poured him his drinks before had immediately been sent to him.


    He frowned.


    They were treating her like a sacrifice offered to a wild beast.


    ¡°Hmph, treating me like a monster, huh.¡±


    He muttered that quietly, so the girl couldn¡¯t hear and looked up at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Do you have parents?¡±


    Gund was already intoxicated by this time, so he forcibly changed the topic.


    ¡°¡­Yes. They left for the west to find work.¡±


    Even in the dimly lit room, it was in as day that her green hair had no luster. She was living poorly as usual. But Gund didn¡¯t feel like doing anything about that.


    One had to climb up with their own strength.


    Though it had only been for a moment, Gund did achieve sess at one point, and that was his sentiment then.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The goblins took over the country while her parents were out working. There were no systems in ce regarding working abroad, so her parents were either merchants or adventurers. If cheapbor was all that was needed, it would have merely been sourced from Alsas - the Alsas before bing Altigand.


    Alsas is an old country that prioritizes tradition and social rules above all else, so her parents were likely to be adventurers rather than new merchants.


    ¡°Adventurers?¡±


    His conjectures were confirmed when her eyes opened wide. She looked in his direction and nodded.


    ¡°Belthazar¡­ My dad¡¯s name is Belthazar.¡±


    ¡°¡­Liza,¡± Gund muttered.


    The girl¡¯s eyes opened wide once again.


    That was the day that the former hero (Gund) met his sin.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The fastest way to stop the Wyvern Knights was to reduce their mobility and send them crashing to the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re entrusting that role to me?¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Pale asked.


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? Of course, I can!¡±


    ¡°Good then.¡±


    Satisfied with Gi Za¡¯s answer, Pale nodded with a sagacious expression.


    ¡°I want to focus on the battle on the ground, so I¡¯ll leave the skies to you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    As Pale saw Gi Za off, she considered their next move. When Fort Bandigam falls they will move their forces to either Yerkshire or Berkel.


    If they were to advance to Berkel and suppress the grain-producing region, they will be able to immediately point a de at the enemy¡¯s throat. She had a advised the Goblin King to allow all the solders and civilians to go if the fortress fell.


    The Goblin King did not enjoy ughters despite being a monster, so he would surely heed her advice. When that happens, where will those people flee?¡¡People who¡¯ve lost their homes and have been driven away by monsters with nowhere to turn to will surely turn to their fellow countrymen for help, and Altigand would never abandon such people.


    There was no reason to abandon them, not only from an emotional standpoint, but also from a military and political standpoint.


    But at the same time, the people seeking help on foot are slow.


    ¡°Should we allow them to take their belongings too?¡±


    The first ce they were bound to turn to was either Berkel, since they had food, or the port city of Yerkshire.


    If they had someone they could count on in the imperial capital, then they would choose to flee to Yerkshire. Yerkshire was open to the northbound ships headed to the imperial capital of Altigand or the former Oceanic Kingdom Yarma.


    The Goblin King¡¯s fear of the enemy using ships was not needless worry by any means. If they wished to transport arge number of soldiers one time quickly, going by ship was not a bad choice.


    But Pale¡¯s information imed Altigand to be marching onnd. They might have chosen that option instead because a ship route would necessitate that they arrive at the port city.


    ¡°Refugees chased by monsters, huh.¡±


    Any decent general would surely want to save such people.


    But that was exactly what would give them an opening.


    ¡°Wyverns, cavalry, footmen, mages¡­ Let us destroy them all.¡±


    The soldiers that carry Altigand - all of them - must be cut down by the Goblin King. Only then will the Kingdom of Alrodena bear fruit there. For whether it was the goblins, the humans, the demihumans, or even the elves¡­ At the center of any people was always the king.


    ¡°Now, as for the finishing touches¡­¡±


    A thin smile surfaced on Pale.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Douhet the me Ryuu, an apostle of the Ruler of the Heavens, the Wingless Sky Snake (Gawain). It was with him that Gi Za Zakuend negotiated.


    ¡°You want to ride me and fight the enemy?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. In order to shave away at their aerial forces, we need to have our own aerial force as well.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense, but why do I have to go that far?¡±


    The goblins fought for their king, the humans fought to survive, and the elves, the demihumans, all of the people rted to the Goblin King had their own reasons for fighting, but Douhet was different.


    His life just happened to be saved by Reshia Fel Zeal, so he became a guest to repay his gratitude. But he didn¡¯t have an ounce of duty nor gratitude, much less loyalty for the Goblin King.


    ¡°If we lose, then Reshia Fel Zeal will be sad again. That¡¯s why you¡¯re here, right?¡±


    ¡°That might be the case, but that is reason for the adherent tomand me, not for you little one to stick your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong!¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s discussion with Douhet continued to run parallel after that with no end in sight, so Gi Za had to ask Reshia for help.


    ¡°You want to ride Douhet-san?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We need his strength to defeat the wyverns.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re asking me for help?¡±


    ¡°Yes, by all means, please.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like fighting.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Even then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for his majesty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cowardly to put it that way.¡±


    ¡°Call it cowardly if you wish. I will bow my head as many times as I have to for the king. Please.¡±


    Reshia heaved a deep sigh, and then approached Douhet with Gi Za.


    ¡°Douhet-san, Douhet-san, please help.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like you really want me to, though.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not really true. I¡¯m just sulking a bit.¡±


    ¡°Humans sure are strange.¡±


    Douhet¡¯s fangs that could easily tear through steel could be seen as heughed loudly.


    ¡°Now then, small one. How shall we fight?¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 282 - Bandigam in Flames (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 282 - Bandigam in mes (3/3)</h4>


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a n.¡±


    Now that he¡¯d convinced Douhet the me Ryuu, Gi Za called Gi Do Buruga and left themand of the druids to him, while he himself would be getting on Douhet¡¯s back.


    As Alrodena steadilypleted their preparations, in thete spring of the fifth year of the King¡¯s Calendar, Alrodena Kingdom surrounded Fort Bandigam.


    Alrodena had positioned several of their forces on the mountainous regions, and when Goddess of Darkness (Verdna¡®s) wings spread, they immediately mobilized. They knew that the wyverns weren¡¯t all powerful and that they wouldn¡¯t be able to move in the dark.


    So the goblins simultaneously mobilized their forces that revolved around the goblins that could see in the dark. As the clouds covered the Sister Moons (Ervi and Navi), the domain of the God of Darkness (Ya Jansu) and Verdna descended.


    Within that the goblins marched, closing the distance to the fortress without even needing a bonfire, then they surrounded the fortress without even a signal. Joining in the fray was one of the four generals under themand of hte Goblin King, the goblin that boasted the biggest army, Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army (Felduk).


    The veteran soldiers surrounded the fortress, taking care not to make the slightest sound.


    ¡°The encirclement isplete.¡±


    ¡°As expected of you, Gi Gu Verbena. And Felduk too, of course.¡±


    ¡°It is my greatest honor to receive your praise, Your Majesty.¡±


    Gi Gu went to the center of the king¡¯s cavalry to report to the Goblin King, and the Goblin King praised his skill as he looked up at the towering castle walls before him.


    Gu Tough¡¯s army of 2,000 that revolved around battle ves was still in the mountainous region. In fact, the Gaidga Tribe, which had achieved great sess in the previous battle, was also left in the rear.


    Only the highest skilled and most disciplined goblin soldiers were allowed to join this siege.


    Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain), which had already invaded Altigand, pointed their spearhead to the north. Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk) sent their great horde to the south.


    Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s army (Regiol), Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s Thousand-Demon Army (Sazanorga), Gi Do Buruga¡¯s druids were around the king, looking up at those towering walls from the darkness.


    By the time dawn broke, what unfolded before the enemy was a fortress already surrounded by Alrodena, and even more soldiers en route.


    ¡°Enemy! Enemyyy!!¡±


    They immediately rang the bell, signifying an enemy attack, and informed everyone of their plight.


    Those who woke up from their beds immediately climbed to the top of the castle walls and watchtowers to look down in horror at the power of the Demon King¡¯s Army below them.


    When the troops behind finally arrived, the Demon King¡¯s Army immediately started assembling siege weapons. The speed of their operation was so fast that Fort Bandigam could only watch on helplessly.


    There were nearly 40 siege towers, over 30 catapults, and a battering ram coated with Elfa¡¯s iron, and stones were being brought in one after another by the forces behind.


    And then as the soldiers and citizens watching from atop the castle walls watched with bated breath, a lone goblin emerged from the Demon King¡¯s Army. No, already, that goblin was too different to still be called a goblin. Too majestic, too powerful, it was a goblin in ck, and it was apanied by the Terrifying Carnivorous Horse (Andrewarchus) from the far west. That ck goblin was surrounded by g-bearing goblins made red by their old wounds. A g with a ck sun as its emblem.


    It was attached to the tip of a halberd, and it fluttered in the wind.


    At the sound of ck goblin¡¯s voice, those atop Fort Bandigam immediately fell to their backs.


    ¡°Surrender! Or die!!¡±


    In the goblin¡¯s hand was a great sword as big as an adult.


    Just the sight of it being pointed at them and the sound of that voice being aimed at them was enough to paralyze them in fear. It was such that it seemed as though the air had truly gone heavier.


    ¡°E-Eek!¡±


    A scream echoed through the silence, and suddenly, those peering over from the castle walls lost their heads and fled.


    ¡°M-Monster!¡¡W-We¡¯re going to be killed!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Demon King¡¯s Army!¡¡The Demon King¡¯s Army is here!¡±


    But unlike the townsmen that fled to the streets, the soldiers at least remained calm on the surface.


    ¡°We have always known this day woulde!¡¡But do not be afraid!¡¡Because we have Bandigam¡¯s walls, and there are reinforcementsing from the imperial capital!¡±


    Amanding officer raised his voice to calm the soldiers.


    ¡°Ready the ballistae!¡±


    ¡°Ballista ready!¡±


    ¡°Show these goblins what it means to fight us!¡¡Fire!¡±


    An arrow that could mistaken for a spear was loaded into the drawn ballista and shot. They¡¯d fired the ballista in hopes of just hitting some goblin nearby, but of all odds, the arrow actually went straight for the ck goblin.


    Any human would likely have their upper body blownpletely in the face of that arrow, but that goblin easily swept aside the arrow with its great sword.


    ¡°W-What a monster¡­ To think it could actually deflect a ballista arrow¡­¡±


    ¡°GURUuuUOOooAAA!!¡±


    The ck goblin bellowed out, and in response, the goblins around him too cried withva-like fury.


    ¡°They have harmed his majesty! These humans deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°Death!¡¡Death!¡¡Death!¡±


    Gi Gu Verbena bellowed out, and in response, veterans and fresh recruits alike too bellowed out, their dreadful bellows surrounding Bandigam. The goblins howled as they either struck the ground with the butt-end of their spears or struck their own shields with the long swords in their hands.


    ¡°Death!¡¡Death!¡¡Death to our enemies!¡±


    Despite the earlier attack, the ck goblin continued to brazenly stand at the front line. That ck goblin raised its great sword above its head, and the angry roars were silenced. And then¡­


    ¡°Attack!¡¡Bring the iron hammer upon our enemies, smite it upon these humans!¡±


    The great sword descended, and the catapults that have been lying in waitunched their stones into the city walls, while battle ves pushed the siege towers onward.


    In thete spring of the 5th year of the King¡¯s Calendar, the conquest for Fort Bandigam began.

 Volume 4, Chapter 283 - The Borders Fall (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 283 - The Borders Fall (1/3)</h4>


    The attack of the goblins was overwhelming, so overwhelming in fact that any description seemed to fall short.


    It was more intense than the Bow and Arrow Army (Fanzel) of Ra Gilmi Fishiga, more rational than the monster army of the Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk) led by Gi Gi Orudo, more fervent than the Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain) led by Gi Ga Rax, and more ferocious than the Axe and Sword Army (Felduk) led by Gi Gu Verbena.


    The Goblin King led the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena) to attack Fort Bandigam.


    Truly, it was only when the king himself led that the goblins could show their true value.


    Just as they did at the ends of the west when they broke through the Iron-Armed holy knight, Gowen Ranid, they bellowed out their cries of war.


    ¡°More, hit them more with those stones!¡±


    At Gi Gu¡¯s behest, the human battle ves loaded more projectiles into the catapults. Already, the attack hassted three days without regard for day or night. Aransain and Zeilduk, who have been sent scurrying to the north and south out of wariness for the Wyvern Knights, have also joined the siege of Bandigam.


    Among all of these only one voice resounded.


    ¡°Victory to the king!¡±


    Backed by the abundant iron resources of Elfa, an army of siege weapons have already made their way to the castle walls and were pounding on their gates with the battering ram.


    Even the Wyvern Knights, Altigand¡¯s biggest card, could not take off easily due to the excessively intense attacks of the catapults.


    Three days earlier, the Goblin King and the army of Felduk took Fort Bandigam by surprise andid a siege, immediatelyunching their attack at dawn with their catapults.


    Among the stones they catapulted were smaller stones that scattered like bullets, keeping the wyverns at bay whenever they tried to take off.


    The pebbles and rocks created in the process of digging the tunnels were continuously being brought to the surface and loaded into the catapults to be shot. Prime Minister Pale Symphoria¡¯s skill inying a siege, and at the same time, setting up a supply route for their ammunition could only be said to be unparalleled.


    Indeed the position of prime minister that could use the ever increasing civilian officials would eventually be a great logistical power that would empower the front lines. Of course, this kind of attack would end up damaging civilian houses, but Arlodena had no intention of easing up on their attacks.


    The sight of the Goblin King standing brazenly on the front lines in the face of the vindictive and fearful gaze of the enemies inspired his soldiers.


    His great backmanded them.


    ¡°Come! Let us march together!¡±


    Hence, the goblins cheered, rousing their own souls and those of theirrades as they attacked the gates with fanaticism. To the people of Altigand, the goblins truly seemed mad.


    ¡°¡­It should be almost time,¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do it,¡± Pale said.


    After the third day of the attack, the goblin king and Pale nodded to each other secretly.


    Amidst the attacks that continued without regard for day or night was thepletion of the underground tunnel. All that remained was the decision when to use it, and of course, an attack from underground would no doubt be a surprise attack.


    The Goblin King would be using Gi Zu Ruo in this surprise attack. He knew of his rivalry with Rashka of Gaidga, but he trusted him deeply and appraised highly his great resolve.


    The three days of attack left Bandigam exhausted, and the goblins, wildly enthusiastic. Fear, fatigue¡­ All of those vanished as the goblins single-mindedly followed after their king. So intense was the barrage of their catapults that even day seemed to change into night.


    When silence visited the night of the third day at longst, the defenders of the fortress almost copsed from exhaustion.


    Those with strength to spare did not rest and instead braced themselves in case the goblins were to attack again, but there were not many of them.


    At most, these few included some of the soldiers under the holy knight, Gund, or some of the soldiers under the knightmander of the third holy knightpany, and then some. The long painful siege and the tragic retreats they suffered have familiarized them in fighting against the goblins.


    As such, they were never more tense than necessary and always kept their calm.


    They always maintained their reserves, but never failed to defend their objectives. Gund in particr was willing to protect hisrades-in-arms even in times of hardships, as he would even send a portion of his forces to help the wyvern knights.


    Indeed, a person¡¯s true nature could only be glimpsed in the midst of hardship.


    The unending attacks from the catapults, and the battering ram that threatened to approach if they let their guard down for even a moment. Some were starting to criticize the Wyvern Knights for being unable to fly, but Gund remainedmitted to the fight with the margrave¡¯s army.


    As such, people tended to gather around Gund.


    They gathered around him because they wanted to survive. Indeed, anyone who wanted to survive even a little would look around them and naturally be drawn by his heroic appearance.


    That day too the soldiers patrolled the walls with Gund, and when the attack that had been continuing for the past three days stopped, they all heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Finally, the attacks stopped.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we still can¡¯t let our guard down. Gund-dono said so too, right?¡±


    The tone of the soldiers on patrol was somewhat easygoing.


    But that shouldn¡¯te as a surprise, after all, the goblin army¡¯s encirclement had been so close in the day, but now it was much further away. That alone made alleviated the oppressive feeling that threatened to strangle the Bandigam soldiers.


    ¡°Reinforcements might have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe they didn¡¯t want to suffer casualties from our defensive siege weapons.¡±


    The goblins wouldn¡¯t retreat for no reason. As such, the soldiers spected what the reason could be as they continued their patrols.


    ¡°Either way, once the God of Fire¡¯sRodo¡¯s body rises, the wyvern knights will be able to attack.¡±


    Though the Goblin King may have seeded at defeating them before, there was still no denying that the wyvern knights were the only ones that could fight against the goblins. Their aerial assaults were nothing short of impressive, and it was impossible for the goblins to fly.


    That¡¯s why the wyvern knights and the reinforcements from the imperial capital were a beacon of hope to the people holed up in Fort Bandigam.


    Unfortunately for them, the goblins were much more cunning than they could have ever imagined.

 Volume 4, Chapter 283 - The Borders Fall (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 283 - The Borders Fall (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°Go forth and conquer.¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s red eyes shone in the darkness as he saw off the two goblins.


    ¡°As you will, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°It shall be done!¡±


    Gi Ga Rax and Gi Gi Orudo were both generals that have conquered many nations and vanquished many fortresses; hence, it was only to the Goblin King, whom they adored and respected, that they would kneel.


    Both generals were supposed to be participating in the siege, but they turned on their heels and secretly moved to their own forces.


    After seeing the two generals off, the Goblin King turned to the towering walls of Bandigam in the dark night.


    ¡°Do you think Gi Zu will do a good job¡¯


    ¡°We both know you trust him, so why ask?¡±


    Pale said, and the king wryly smiled.


    As Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s scouts led them, they stealthily approached the gates of the fort. Gi Zu Ruo quietly followed after them with a burning desire forbat, while his own subordinates followed after him from behind. His army, the Thousand-Demon Army (Sazanorga), were made up of young, strong, and fierce goblins all devoted to him, yet they all followed quietly without so much as an eek, their eyes alone aze.


    The scouts knew how to keep quiet, so their silence came as no surprise, but the reason why the chatty Zu Ved and the other goblins of Sazanorga could keep quiet, was because their general, Gi Zu, was so sharp that it seemed as though they could get hurt just by touching him.


    They also feared messing things up for Gi Zu, whom they adored and respected, moreso than they feared messing things up for themselves.


    ¡°This is the ce.¡±


    As a scout whispered that, Gi Zu stood still and looked up at the hole above his head.


    A small sound resounded, and in the next moment, an arm appeared from the floors of Fort Bandigam. Due to the fatigue and the darkness of the night, no one noticed those arms as they gradually chipped away at the floors.


    Before long, a hole big enough for a goblin to pass through was made, and Gi Ji¡¯s scouts made their way in. They looked around them, and then nodded toward the hole, then stood watch wary of their surroundings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll start with those wyverns. Ved, open the gates.¡±


    ¡°On it.¡±


    Upon confirming that everyone had climbed, Sazanorga split into two groups: Zu Ved¡¯s group, which opened the gates, and the group that would be ying the wyverns. The darkness of the night showed no signs of ending just yet, so the wyverns should still be asleep.


    As clouds covered the twin red moons of Ervi and Navi, the divine protection of the Moonlight Goddess, Vardina, was blocked, and as they stifled their own breath, they ran within the Goddess of Darkness, Verdna, bringing havoc and destruction into the fortress, but Ervi and Navi would peek from time to time, casting a shadow on the deaths that the goblins wrought.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°The gates are open.¡±


    Upon confirming that, the Goblin King nodded to his subordinate¡¯s report, and then gave the order to attack to Felduk and the soldiers directly under him.


    ¡°Victory to our king!¡±


    As Gi Gu bowed his head, he wrapped his clenched fist in front of his chest, and then turned heel with a fearless smile.


    ¡°Gi Zu has broken through the gates and shown the weak humans our might!¡¡Our king stands witness!¡±


    As the main force of the siege that has been continuing for the past three days, Gi Gu and his subordinates were understandably exhausted, but it was precisely because of that that Gi Gu had them stand at the lead.


    He truly believed that goblins were most fit to rule, that they had to be stronger than the humans. He believed from the bottom of his heart that things that are otherwise impossible for humans would be possible for goblins. And it was precisely because he possessed the forces to give shape to those thoughts that he had power second only to the king.


    It was with that pride - that was a thin line away from arrogance - that Gi Gu ran.


    It was in that same moment that the guards noticed the goblins running amidst the Wings of Verdna that the patrolling soldiers too noticed that their gates were open.


    ¡°E-Enemy attack!¡¡The Demon King¡¯s Army is attacking again!!¡±


    As the bells warning the enemy of an attack rang, the exhausted enemy soldiers were jolted awake from their sleep.


    ¡°Why are the gates open!?¡±


    The enemy soldiers that followed screamed, but they headed for the gates despite their confusion. The goblins they were so familiar with greeted them, but there was something new as well - a mountain made out of the corpses of their ownrades-in-arms.


    Apparently, soldiers from elsewhere had sensed that something was amiss and gathered, so they ended up as morbid decor on the ground.


    ¡°What is this!? What the hell is happening!?¡±


    ¡°Fire! There¡¯s fire!¡±


    But before the soldiers could wrap their heads around what was happening, bright red fire towered over everyone amidst the God of the Night (Ya Jansu). In a twist of irony, that pushed away Verdna¡¯s wings, and allowed Rodo¡¯s divine protection to illuminate the surroundings.


    ¡°That¡¯s in the direction of the Wyvern Knights¡¯ camp!¡±


    ¡°No way, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    When the soldier turned around to confirm with fearful eyes, a giant goblin with an old wound on his chest appeared before him.


    ¡°GAH!?¡±


    A fist descended on him, but the soldier didn¡¯t even have the time to cover his head before itnded, and his consciousness was snuffed out forever. As the enemy fell down without so much as a word, the earth trembled and Felduk flooded out of the fortress.


    When they passed through the gates, Gi Gu gave his subordinates the order, and they cried out.


    ¡°Victory to the king!¡±


    Felduk¡¯s cry of victory resounded loudly within Fort Bandigam, repelling even the divine protection of Rodo as it prated even the urban area.

 Volume 4, Chapter 283 - The Borders Fall (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 283 - The Borders Fall (3/3)</h4>


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    As the Goblin King called out to Zu Ved, who was covered in wounds all over from protecting the gate, he walked toward Bandigam to conquer it once and for all.


    Gi Zu, who had set fire to the nest of the wyverns, killed the enemy soldiers that gathered as soon as he saw them.


    ¡°Kill them all, this war tonight is for us!¡±


    As Gi Zu bellowed loudly, the humans literally fell as soon as they met him and his forces. He spun his spear and beat down the soldiers that tried to extinguish the mes. Those that wielded weapons, those that did not, none were spared, and they all fell prey to the fierce Sazanorga.


    Behind them was the burning nest of the wyverns and the wyverns writhing in pain. As the greatest weapon against the goblins burned right before them, impatience spurred the Bandigam soldiers to fight, only to fall prey to the Sazanorga.


    Until now, Gi Zu could only watch Rashka gather one achievement after another, but now, he too could finally gain merit. And all that pent up stress spurred him on like the great mes that raged behind him.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ¡°How did they get in?¡± Gund asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. By the time we knew it, the gates were open,¡± a soldier reported.


    As Gund clicked his tongue, he knew that the fortress was already gone. Anxious gazes poured onto him, but all he could do now was to take out his great sword and order a retreat.


    ¡°Open the southern and northern gates, let the people and the soldiers escape! The enemy wille from the west.¡±


    The goblins were logical and simple. Rather than go around and attack from the east, they would much rather attack from the west that was close to their base.


    ¡°Y-Yes! As youmand!¡±


    It was an order given partly from intuition, but when the information of the battlefield was a mess, there were many cases when one had to make a gamble. Especially, in a situation where one has been taken by surprise.


    ¡°Save as many as you can, even if it¡¯s just one person more!¡± Gund said.


    ¡°Gund-dono,¡± Rasdir.


    Rasdir took the Iron Bull Knights and ran up to Gund.


    ¡°We¡¯re escaping. What about you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re escaping too. Damn it all! Go west. I have some connections in Berkel.¡±


    Gund said, and despite the frown on Rasdir, he thanked him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll surely repay this debt.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Rasdir had to feed the people of thete Elfa. He wasn¡¯t like Gund, who could afford to just lead the margrave¡¯s army. If the fortress were to fall, naturally, it was the people that would be exposed to danger.


    Gund had the soldier with the most discerning eye among the margrave¡¯s army apany Rasdir, then he started for the west.


    ¡°Gund-dono!¡±


    The next person to appear before him was themander of the thirdpany of holy knights. Some of the volunteer soldiers were there too. With Eleanor and Yuan at the lead, they made their resolve and rendezvoused with Gund.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop them here. Gund-dono, lead the margrave¡¯s army and the volunteer soldiers and escape.¡±


    d in the white armor, characteristic of the holy knights of the church, Yuan told Gund to flee, and Eleanor too nodded.


    ¡°No.¡±


    But Gund¡¯s lips only twisted as he rejected their proposal. Eleanor¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise.


    ¡°As I said before, I will do as I please.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Save the talk, little girl.¡±


    Being treated like a little girl made Eleanor frown, but Yuan whispered at her, and she quietly nodded.


    ¡°In that case, allow us to apany you, hero, Gund.¡±


    Gund snorted andughed, and as he saw Felduk approach, the fierce smile on him grew deeper.


    ¡°Hey, Yuan. If you¡¯re going to call yourself a holy knight, then at the very least there is something you need to aplish first no matter the cost. Do you know what that is?¡±


    As Gund¡¯s gaze moved from Eleanor to Yuan, that gaze grew sharper.


    ¡°Not lose?¡±


    As Gund turned his back to them, he faced Felduk.


    ¡°Survive.¡±


    As he raised up the Great Sword of Blue Lightning, mana gathered around it. As it devoured the air, it blew up a cloud of dust and smoke, wounding ts way up toward the heavens.


    ¡°Frenzied Sword!¡±


    The gathered mana d onto the sword, and the sword descended onto the approaching goblins, transforming into a violent wind thatshed out as a whirling tornado, giving rise to many casualties among their enemies.


    ¡°Survive and protect those that you must protect. That¡¯s the condition to be a holy knight.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    ¡®In that sense, we are all failures as holy knights,¡¯ Gund seemed to say as he swung his great sword with his cheeks twisted in self-mockery.


    ¡°Here stands the man that stole your king¡¯s treasure! Come, goblins!¡±


    As Gund advanced, the margrave¡¯s army and Eleanor¡¯s forces apanied him to attack the weakened Felduk.


    But no matter how hard a fight Gund fought, the situation could not be changed.


    And in the end, the troops stationed at Fort Bandigam could not withstand Felduk¡¯s offensive in the night, and they had no choice but to flee eastward through the gates that Gund had opened.


    When the sun had risen, Fort Bandigam fellpletely, and Alrodena upied it. The refugees made up of nearly 30,000 military and civilian personnel were almost all of the people that resided in Bandigam.


    They headed for either the port city of Yerkshire to the north or the border city of Berkel to the south, but by the time they finally arrived at their destination, the gs of the cities they so desperately toiled to reach were those of the Kingdom of the ck Sun¡¯s (Alrodena¡¯s).


    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible¡­ Just how?¡±


    During the siege, the Goblin King had secretly mobilized the two armies, Aransain and Zeilduk, that were originally positioned for the Wyvern Knights.


    The two armies rushed, and in the blink of an eye, they were able to take the two cities. Now, even the bordends were dyed in the colors of Alrodena.


    Some of the refugees that were originally heading for one of these two cities finally couldn¡¯t take it and dropped out. They had walked all that distance without any decent grub, only to be rewarded by this? Despair itself seemed to dye them.


    Most of the refugees could only leave those people behind as they changed their destination to the east.


    Altigand¡¯s main force should be headed for the west. Eleanor encouraged the civilians and the soldiers, and they hurried to the east. At that time, the refugees numbered 20,000.


    The Alrodena army gave chase, and with Aransain that upied Yerkshire, the Zeilduk that took down Berkel, and the Felduk and Sazanorga that took down Bandigam - with all those prominent generals - the Goblin King headed east.


    In thete spring of the 5th year of the King¡¯s Calendar, the Goblin King led Alrodena to point their de at Altigand¡¯s throat.

 Volume 4, Chapter 284 - Battle of Lusis Plains I (1/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 284 - Battle of Lusis ins I (1/3)</h4>


    The battle of the Kingdom of the ck Sun (Alrodena Kingdom) led by the Goblin King and the reformed army of the Sacred Empire of Altigand was set to take ce in the Lusis ins.


    Prime Minister Pale chose Lusis for their decisive battle because of the mountainous terrain to the north and south, which would allow them to ignore Altigand¡¯s navy, as well as push the refugees from Bandigam onto Lusis.


    Beyond the grasnds was the Lusis ins, a nd with good visibility and a few hills. Considering Alrodena Kingdom¡¯s decisive battles until now, it was only natural that they would choose a 35km x 50km area for the main theater of their war.


    After all, it was their style to destroy the enemy¡¯s forces in a single battle, and then take over their country.


    So long as they could have their battle, Alrodena would have no peers. Without a doubt, that was the sort of decisive thinking that led to Alrodena bing the greatest force onnd in the continent and brought two-thirds of thend under their rule.


    Whether it was in mobility, attack, logistics, or quality of equipment, Alrodena believed themselves to be the best, and in fact, they likely were.


    The Tiger and Spear Army (Aransain) could run up to 160 km in one whole day, and the Axe and Sword Army (Felduk) could fight in any manner from siege weapons to closebat. They had the logistics to send up to 50,000 soldier on an expedition, and the staff to sustain them as well.


    They also had enough resources because they secured the continent¡¯srgest iron producing region, and they also had engineers from all sorts of races from elves to dwarves to demihumans, goblins, and even humans.


    And they also knew how to make the most out of the hour of the Night God (Ya Jansu), while also possessing the eyes to see amidst the wings of the Goddess of Darkness (Verdna) and strength twice that of humans.


    Yet despite theirtent abilities, until just a few years ago, they were trampled over by the humans because of theirck of unity. It wasn¡¯t until the Goblin King appeared that everything changed.


    But they were not only made up of goblins. And even the elves and the demihumans started to change when the Goblin King appeared.


    Some swore fealty to him, others cooperated for their own benefit, and some were forced into obedience by brute strength.


    But one thing held true for them all - one goblin had changed their lives. They, who were fated to die in the jaws of another monster or be killed by the invading humans or simply exhaust their lives, found a new path in the Goblin King.


    And now, an army nearly 30,000 men strong - with the reserves included - was heading for Lusis ins.


    The king¡¯s four generals and their armies: Felduk, numbered 8,000, Aransain numbered 4,000, and the Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk) numbered 1,500.


    The king¡¯s imperial guards numbered 750, the Thousand-Demon Army (Sazanorga) numbered 1000, the Gaidga Tribe numbered 1,500, the army (Regiol) numbered 2,000, the druids numbered 800, the elves numbered 500, and the swordsmen numbered 200.


    Of their allies, dinia¡¯s Akazone (Janissaries) numbered 3,000, and the footmen from Shirad Kingdom numbered 1,000.


    As for the Bow and Arrow Army (Fanzel), their 5,000 soldiers were moving separated from the main force to take over Bandigam, Yerkshire, and Berkel.


    Alrodena¡¯s forces marched eastward with a wless lineup, but Altigand had also prepared a new lineup after securing the refugees.


    6,000 footmen, 2,500 cavalry, and 1,000 mages were dispatched by their imperial capital. And then there were also 500 wyvern knights plus the forces that escaped from Bandigam, which included


    2,000 soldiers from the margrave¡¯s army, 2,000 soldiers from the Iron Bull Knights, 2,000 soldiers from the volunteer soldiers, and 1,500 soldiers from the holy knights. The forces of the holy knights included all the soldiers from the firstpany to the third.


    There were also 500 defending soldiers that managed to get away from Berkel and Yerkshire, both of which capitted abruptly. In total, their forces numbered 18,000.


    Alrodena had a huge advantage over them onnd, but they had the air superiority thanks to the wyvern knights. Though they only numbered 500, they were powerful enough that when used properly could bring Altigand the victory.


    And of course, they also chose Lusis ins out of consideration for their own circumstances, namely, the wyvern knights. The Lusis ins had little obstruction in the way, so the wyvern knights would be able to demonstrate their abilities to the fullest.


    That¡¯s why it was inevitable that both sides would choose Lusis ins for their battle.


    As for the qualities of their generals, Arlodena needn¡¯t really be mentioned. The Goblin King himself would rank at the top of the list with his bravery and decisiveness, followed by the many talented generals and soldiers under him that have devoured many countries, destroyed fortresses, and traversed half the world.


    However, Altigand has also been quickly improving the skills of their people ever since the hero reformed their military. Positions that have previously been assigned ording to old customs were now earned ording to merit, and a military academy was even established by the hero.


    In fact, most of the graduates of that first ss have already been dispatched to participate in the battle. Winning this battle might very well produce some of the talents that would carry Altigand in the future. That¡¯s why the majority of the rising youths chose to participate in the war even without any history or traditionpelling them to do so.


    The person with the highest position among them was a young man by the name of Grendal. Grendal Aldiad. Born as the third son to a lowly noble family, he had to be a soldier in order to feed himself.


    He kept his confidence and continued to believe in his own abilities even after the hero appeared, and unlike the other nobles, he doesn¡¯t try to curry favor with the hero and sometimes even criticizes him.


    ¡°I hereby dere Grendal to be the suprememander of this campaign.¡±


    The king had passed on a royal decree naming him suprememander, but Grendal found the situation suspicious.


    ¡°Sir, is something the matter?¡±


    Grendal had suddenly gone quiet in the war council, so the people gathered couldn¡¯t help but check on him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m quite alright. I¡¯m just a bit concerned about the expectations of those in the imperial capital.¡±


    When he said that, the people gathered looked at each other. None of them here had strong connections. Gund was leading the margrave¡¯s army, but it felt more like he was sent to war because the present margrave didn¡¯t like him. Rasdir, who led the Iron Bull Knights, was reputed in Elfa, but he was more like a mercenary presently.


    The volunteer soldiers were mostly made up of refugees from other countries, and the holy knights moved ording to the will of the church, so they had little rtion to the secr world. In fact, as an actualbat unit, prayer andbat was thoroughly hammered into them. The upper brass aside, none of the people that would be fighting had strong connections to the imperial capital.


    Eleanor was indeed from the renowned thirteen martial art families of the east, and she did have some authority in the countryside, but she had little influence in the central region.

 Volume 4, Chapter 284 - Battle of Lusis Plains I (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 284 - Battle of Lusis ins I (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°What exactly are you worried about?¡±


    Of the generals gathered, the one most impressed with the imperial capital was Eleanor, so she asked that question.


    ¡°The hero,¡± the suprememander, Grendal, said.


    ¡°¡­You shouldn¡¯t criticize him,¡± Rasdir said.


    Rasdir had once met the hero, so he looked at Grendal with brows furrowed. The hero was also responsible for improving Eleanor¡¯s position, so she didn¡¯t want anyone finding fault with him either.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Grendal asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Rasdir said.


    ¡°No human is perfect. Every human has a weakness somewhere. If someone appears perfect, then that¡¯s only because there¡¯s a charm or power great enough to hide that ws, am I mistaken?¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re supposed to be different from that hero?¡± Gund asked uninterestedly.


    ¡°I might not be the most considerate person out there, but I can tell when there¡¯s something strange going on.¡±


    Grendal avoided making any direct statements, but apparently, he didn¡¯t like the hero much.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that before a battle?¡± Gerald asked.


    ¡°Hmm. Gerald-dono, do you know about the april pie on the third avenue of the imperial capital?¡± Grendal said.


    Gerald asked a question, but Grendal replied with somethingpletely different altogether.


    ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Gerald said with a troubled face, and then Grendal turned his attention to the women.


    ¡°What about you, Eleanor-dono?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Judith-dono?¡±


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±¡±


    Judith awkwardly nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a favorite of mine, you see. Even when my parents scolded me and myrades criticized me, I could never really stop. What do you think, Judith-dono?¡±


    ¡°¡­I agree with you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that popr with the masses, but it did have a small but dedicated following. When he looked at her inquisitively, she nodded ufortably.


    ¡°The pie¡¯s crust is topped with overflowing cream, dusted with as much sugar as possible, and lined with fruit soaked in honey¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I can digest that.¡±


    Gund and Rasdir inadvertently nced at each other.


    ¡°But that¡¯s what makes it good.¡±


    As the illusion slowly spread in her mouth, Judith found herself saying that and nodded. Before she knew it, Eleanor was tugging on her sleeves and ring at her. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me about that pie?¡¯ She seemed to say with that envious gaze of hers, and for a moment, Judith the Zealot faltered.


    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Grendel said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ So, Supreme Commander, what exactly is it that you want to say?¡±


    Gerald interjected to say that. It would be problematic if the war council were to be derailed any further.


    ¡°Right, my apologies. What I want to say, is that that¡¯s the reason why we have to fight.¡±


    ¡°For pie?¡±


    Gerald asked in jest, and Judith red at him with enough intensity to be mistaken for killing intent. Eleanor also red at him. Her re wasn¡¯t as intense as Judith¡¯s, but she looked like she was looking at trash.


    ¡°No¡ª We fight to protect our daily life.¡±


    The expression on the faces of those present tightened without exception at Grendal¡¯s firm and poised answer.


    ¡°The hero indeed possess a great deal of knowledge and power. But it was because the people have entrusted us with the sword that we have fought until now, is it not?¡¡The people pay taxes, and we live off of those taxes, all so that when a day such as thises, we would rise to fight.¡¡To allow the people their daily life, that is the duty of a soldier.¡±


    Already, not a hint of that Supreme Commander that had been talking flippantly could be seen.


    ¡°To that end, please lend me your strength. Together, let us protect this country - not by relying on some strange force - but with our own hands.¡±


    When everyone nodded, the council was dismissed.


    ¡°Looks like themander this time has a good character,¡± Eleanor said.


    ¡°Yes, a far cry from Gerald, evidently,¡± Judith said.


    ¡°But that aside¡­ Judith nee-sama.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, I-I thought it was still too early for you¡­¡±


    It was at this time that Yuan learned that even a zealot like Judith could flinch.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Neither side was heading for Lusis ins without a n. Both sides were fully aware that Alrodena had the advantage onnd, so Altigand would be attacking, while Altigand would be defending. The key in this battle would be the battle in the skies. On Altigand¡¯s side were their 500 wyverns, while Alrodena had Douhet the me Ryuu. Pale believed that it was how those two forces were used that would decide the battle. Altigand knew about Douhet the me Ryuu as well.


    After all, the wyvern knights once tried to help Elfa, only to be sent home terrified by a single ryuu. However, they didn¡¯t trust that intelpletely.


    One reason was that it was hard to swallow the fact that a half-legendary ryuu was lending power to an enemy that was the demon king¡¯s army.


    The ryuu was already an existence that existed only in legends. The long-lived elves were one thing, but the short-lived humans considered ryuus and dragons to be but mythical creatures spoken of only in fairy-tales. Could an existence like that really lend a hand to the evil demon king¡¯s army?


    Grendal was a realistc person, so he too questioned the notion of antagonizing a ryuu.


    If one were to go a step further, there was no guarantee that the wyvern knights would be able to win even with all of their army. Moreover they were already disadvantaged onnd, so if they were to add even the threat of a ryuu on top of that, then what would be left of them? Indeed, only defeat would be waiting for them.


    Hence, to Altigand, that was about to go to war, that was an intel they¡¯d much rather believe wasn¡¯t true.


    That¡¯s why they ignored the existence of the ryuu.

 Volume 4, Chapter 284 - Battle of Lusis Plains I (3/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 284 - Battle of Lusis ins I (3/3)</h4>


    Altigand that would defend and Alrodena that would attack.


    ¡°¡­You are certain the enemy have no reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as far as we can see, in any of the four directions, there are no signs of enemy reinforcement.¡±


    The scouts led by Gi Ji Arsil did a remarkable job crushing the eyes of the enemy.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Pale said. ¡°Your Majesty, please give us themand.¡±


    Upon judging that the enemy would have reinforcements, Pale the Tactician asked the Goblin King to begin the war.


    Though they were yet to find the wyvern knights, the enemy force before them was inferior. Having judged that, Pale knelt before the Goblin King and sought his approval to begin the war that would decide the course of the continent.


    ¡°¡­What else need be mentioned aftering this far? Attack. With the force of the entire army, let these people know who this continent belongs to!¡±


    At the behest of the Goblin King, Pale gave themand.


    ¡°All forces, advance!¡±


    With the shot of an arrow, Pale¡¯smand instantly spread throughout the entire army.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    At the behest of Gi Gu, Felduk advanced.


    ¡°Advance!¡±


    Aransain kept a careful eye out for the enemy cavalry and quietly mobilized.


    ¡°¡­Go.¡±


    Gi Gi Orudo gave just one word, and Zeilduk too began their march.


    ¡°Expel any and all that dare stand in the way of His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Gi Be y led the king¡¯s cavalry, abat unit consisting of ¡®the wounded ones¡¯. With their cult-like adoration for the king, their morale remained ever high in the presence of the king.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get ahead of you!¡±


    Gi Do Buruga¡¯s druids followed after the king¡¯s cavalry.


    ¡°Advance!¡±


    The chieftain of the Gaidga Tribe, Rashka, led the his tribe with an imposing presence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose to those Gaidgas!¡±


    Gi Zu Ruo, who took the Gaidga as his rival, raised his voice, while Gi Jii Yubu, who moved alongside him, maintained their formation as they advanced.


    ¡°Is it okay for us not to go in front?¡±


    Situated in the rear was the king¡¯s special unit made up of swordsmen and led by Gi Go Amatsuki. Gi Go had looked over the battlefield and made the decision to remain in the rear.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yustia nodded, and her and the rest of the snow demons protected the rearmost of their forces.


    ¡°The enemies have begun to move.¡±


    Altigand¡¯smander, Grendal, was astonished by the great army marching for them but nodded nheless when Judith called out to him, and then gave the order to fortify their formation and defend.


    ¡°Would not offense itself be the greatest form of defense?¡±


    ¡°It is not our duty to tip the scales. Unfortunately.¡±


    Meeting Felduk¡¯s fierce attack would be Gerald¡¯s holy knights. Eleanor and Yuan¡¯s forces would also be there to resist the ¡®storm¡¯ they were about to unleash.


    Felduk¡¯s general tactic was a flexible offensive carried out in the following order as the distance closed: stone throwers, spear throwers, spearmen, and finally, swordmen.


    But Gerald would not permit them to do so.


    ¡°Magic Bullets, ready¡ª fire!¡±


    At Gerald¡¯smand, magic bullets rained from the heavens, scorching thend, denting shields, and attacking Felduk¡¯s vanguard. Gerald had also recognized the powerful offense that the goblins possessed in thest battle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them near us!¡¡We¡¯ll lose out in closebat!¡±


    Though not as flexible as the enemy, Gerald was also a holy knight with excellentbat skills. He would keep Felduk from ever having the chance to take them up close by overwhelming them from afar.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ As expected, they won¡¯t just roll over and die. Increase the number of stones. Use everything, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The magic bullets that rained down on them was so dense they were basically a of fire. Gi Gu had to halt their assault and change tactics to try and exhaust their mana instead.


    The enemy shouldn¡¯t be able to maintain thisnd-and-sky-scorching rain of magic bullets forever. Even the Holy Shushunu Kingdom¡¯s Mana Guards, which were touted as the continent¡¯s strongest in terms of both quality and quantity, struggled to deploy a fire before Gi Gu for an entire battle.


    ¡°The battle will be decided when their attacks weaken!¡±


    Gi Gu, with his many battles under his belt, judged that this stalemate was good and waited for an opportunity to attack.


    Meanwhile, Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain quietly confronted the enemy. It takes a cavalry to stop another cavalry. And Alrodena, which prided itself superior in both quality and quantity, provided the same type of soldiers to those of the same branch.


    ¡°For now¡­ We wait.¡±


    Gi Ga Rax and Gi Gu made the same decision.


    With Felduk stopped next to them, there was no reason to advance any further than this. Of course, they could exterminate the enemy cavalry if they were to attack recklessly, but the most efficient path was to wait for the enemy¡¯s attack to wane, and thenunch an assault with Felduk. They might even be able to bring chaos to the entire enemy army with a single attack.


    The cavalry of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, once touted as the strongest of the continent, agreed with Gi Ga¡¯s decision. After putting their opinions together, they judged that it wasn¡¯t time to attack just yet; however, that time was fast approaching, and Gi Ga could sense it.


    ¡°Gi Gu-dono has been entrusted with the vanguard. We must match our timing.¡±


    With breaths abated, Aransain quietly confronted the enemy like a fierce beast hunting its prey.


    Aransain and Felduk, one in the front, the other in the left nk, were both in a deadlock, but the right nk was already starting to move.


    ¡°Push, just push!¡±


    That was none other than Zeilduk, which was made up of beast tamers that handled monster beasts.


    They sent wave after wave of monster beasts as they single-mindedly sought to trample the enemy before them. That was how Zeilduk fought. Though the beast tamers might number only 1,500, the beasts under them approached 10,000.


    They struggled with coordination, but their great number was a great threat in and of its own. They had the upper hand against the volunteer soldiers at first, but their momentum waned when reinforcements arrived.


    Seven streaks of lightning shot out and burned the monster beasts dead.


    Weaving through the ordered shields of the enemy, advancing and retreating, was a small group of enemy soldiers.


    ¡°I remember that one!¡¡That¡¯s the adventurer that wrecked our hometown in the forest!¡±


    His canine tooths bared, Gi Gi yelled in anger as the monster beasts before him were blown to the sky. When their horde of monster beasts attacked, the enemy¡¯s small group woulde out to deal with them, and when their attacks waned, that small group would retreat. Gi Gi could only grind his teeth and watch, but the way the enemy fought no doubt reeked of experience.


    ¡°Our strategy will not change. Push, just push!¡±


    But Gi Gi has also conquered many castles. He has won many wars and suffered bitter losses as well; hence, hismand would not waver merely because a powerful enemy was blocking his way.


    Therefore, he would continue to fight with the power of number and force his way through.


    Besides, a powerful enemy being here meant one less powerful enemy elsewhere. He would pin the enemy here and contribute to the victory of the entire army. Having decided his own role, Gi Gi did not weaken his offensive and instead continued to attack.

 Volume 4, Chapter 285 - Battle of Lusis Plains II (1/5)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 285 - Battle of Lusis ins II (1/5)</h4>


    The Kingdom of the ck Sun¡¯s (Alrodena Kingdom¡¯s) offensive was rapidly changing its formation after the battle begun. Arlodena assumed a length and width formation, and their attack pushed from the right side, while Altigand assumed a T-shaped formation that allowed for the immediate deployment of their reserve forces.


    When they noticed the push from the right nk to be particrly intense, themander, Grendal, immediately sent the margrave¡¯s army. He would use one of his cards to save the volunteer soldiers.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the hero to make an entrance.¡±


    Grendal, who had taken up a position in the rear that could see the entire army, said as he gave the order to dispatch Gund. When Gund received his instructions through a messenger, he snorted and wielded his Great Sword of Blue Lightning.


    ¡°He makes it sound so easy.¡±


    Gund stood at the head of the margrave¡¯s army of 2,000 and divided it into three.


    ¡°The enemy is huge, and they have monster beasts too. If that entire army were to get me, I could have all the limbs in the world and it wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±


    Team 1 was tounch an attack, while Team 2 defended, and Team 3 was to standby. The three teams would change roles in turn to stop the wave tactics of the Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army (Zeilduk).


    Standing at the head of the first team with seven streaks of lightning was none other than Gund, a great man that as fought against an overwhelming invasion, and despite losing, never stopped fighting. Now he stands in the forefront of this defending war.


    That alone would be enough to raise morale, but Gund was also popr among the volunteer soldiers, for he was a powerful warrior that could match a thousand and turn the tides of battle with his overwhelming strength. To all men that have taken up arms to defend theirnds, the sight of his back was too manly not to admire.


    The results he produced were straight out of those tales of heroes spoken of in one¡¯s childhood. In his hand was a great sword that could call forth hammers of lightning. Within the body of that great sword held out toward the heavens was the grace of a thunder spirit.


    ¡°The Ruler of the Wind and the Lightning (Astaroth)!¡±


    Seven streaks of lightning descended upon thend and rushed out for the monster beasts to burn them dead.


    As the monsters died, cheers broke out, and Gund responded with his great sword raised, then went back inside the formation. Though cheers cried out and many monsters died, Gund could see that Zeilduk was still strong, and remaining outside was still too dangerous.


    ¡°There¡¯s no end to them.¡±


    Gund spat as he red at the main camp.


    ¡®They must be keeping their cards close,¡¯ he told himself in his mind before looking for an opportunity to attack next.


    While Gund supported Altigand¡¯s left nk, the battle showed signs of moving to the next phase. Altigand¡¯s right nk had begun to move.


    Until now, the Tiger and Spear ArmyAransain and the enemy cavalry have only been ring at each other, but the hot-blooded Gi Zu Ruo took his Thousand-Demon Army (Sazanorga) and tried to go around them.


    When the cavalry informed Grendal, he responded right away.


    ¡°Have the Iron Bull Knights advance.¡±


    After losing his country, Rasdir had no choice but to lead what was left and work as mercenaries. But that did not mean that he was so worn out as to willingly pass up on the opportunity to seek vengeance on those that stole his country.


    ¡°Large shields advance, spear throwers at the ready!¡±


    With two battles¡¯ worth of experience against the Demon King¡¯s Army, Rasdir has also changed the equipment and formation of the knights of thete Elfa. Now, he included spear throwers and a revised formation among his arsenal.


    Upon knowing the folly of engaging the goblins in closebat, Rasdir had no other recourse than to try and reduce their numbers from a distance as much as possible before intercepting them once the situation favored his army.


    Though such tactics hurt his pride as a one of the renowned heavy knights of Elfa, he was not stubborn enough to run from reality.


    ¡°Team 1, shoot!¡±


    Upon establishing a new tactic, Rasdir taught it to his knights as fast as he could. By incorporating the light knights with the heavy knights, hepensated for their numerical inferiority and reformed their tactics to allow a more flexible fighting style.


    The volley of spears that were simultaneously thrown gave the Sazanorga a small fright, but their morale was not so low as to be forced to a standstill with just that. Gi Zu led his soldiers to pass through the rain of spears and close the distance with the enemy. From behind them approached the giant Gaidga Tribe.


    ¡°Fend off the attack on the right!¡±


    Though Rasdir has only fought with Alrodena twice, he and his men were still knights to thete Elfa that had enemies in every direction. Hence, they were highly skilled and could response to danger quickly.


    Sazanorga¡¯s charge would boast to have one of the highest impact even within Alrodena, but Rasdir¡¯s Iron Bull Knights were able to deflect them.


    ¡°A second attack ising!¡±


    But just when they thought that they¡¯d managed to avoid Sazanorga, a scream-like report reached him.


    ¡°Soldiers in the front, put those shields into the ground!¡±


    The soldiers under Rasdir¡¯s directmand were some of the biggest men in the Iron Bull Knights, and it was these men who braced themselves with their shields to meet the approaching charge of the Gaidga Tribe. Running at the head was none other than their chieftain, Rashka, himself. With an appearance akin to that of a blood-starved demon from the underworld, the Iron Bull Knights cried out and encouraged themselves.


    ¡°It¡¯s that guy again! Spear throwers©¤©¤¡±


    At Rasdir¡¯s behest, the long spearmen hid between the shields.


    ¡°Small fries, all small fries! Is there none among you fierce enough to challenge me!?¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 285 - Battle of Lusis Plains II (2/5)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 285 - Battle of Lusis ins II (2/5)</h4>


    With Rashka swinging his blue-silver steel club before them, Rasdir calmly chose to distance themselves. When that distance reached a few steps, Rasdir yelled out and switched up their attack.


    ¡°©¤©¤Spears!¡±


    And the Iron Bull Knights met the charge of the Gaidga Tribe head on.


    This attack that involved hiding behind the shield before stepping out with the spearmen was one of the tactics of Elfa¡¯s heavy knights that their neighbors so feared.


    ¡°©¤©¤GAH!?¡±


    A voice that couldn¡¯t be called a scream reached Rasdir¡¯s ears.


    The front line was indeed being pushed up. The giant goblins of Gaidga and Elfa¡¯s heavy knights have shed, and it seemed that they had gotten the better in the exchange.


    But the demon from hell was an exception.


    For at the end of his club raised high was a knight in full armorunched into the air.


    Air, hot and white, exhaled out of the demon goblin¡¯s mouth.


    The long spears that should have stabbed the goblin were instead stabbed into the ground, and the shield-wielding knights were flying in the air. That was a sight truly befitting that of a monster.


    But amander was not someone that would stop thinking merely with that. Rasdir collected himself, took out his spear and shield, and stepped forward himself.


    ¡°Monster! I shall be your opponent!¡±


    ¡°Name yourself, kid!¡±


    ¡°I have no name for monsters!¡±


    Rasdir stepped out with his spear. He was indeed tall for a human, but the thickness of his body was nothingpared to a goblin from the Gaidga Tribe.


    Yet Rashka dodged his spear with nothing but a tilt of his neck before smiling ferociously.


    ¡°In that case, it will do for you to carve only my name!¡±


    Rashka¡¯s club descended, but Rasdir jumped back to avoid it.


    ¡°I am Rashka! Chieftain of the Gaidga Tribe! Hear it well and remember, human!¡±


    The descending club crushed the earth and cut the air, scattering stones and dust. The great winds born from that attack would make one want to avert his face. Rasdir frowned.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, just push the lines! If this monster isn¡¯t stopped here, our lines will copse!¡±


    His subordinates tried to help him, but Rasdir chose to face the great adversary standing before him alone.


    ¡°Now,e!¡¡Monster!¡¡I will be the one to stop you!¡±


    Rasdir bit his mrs as he faced Rashka with burning eyes. A howl for a howl. Rasdir roared and so did Rashka.


    ¡°Well done dodging, human!¡±


    The desperate efforts of the Iron Bull Knights allowed Altigand¡¯s leftmost nk to recover.


    The holy knights stopped the Axe and Sword Army (Felduk) at the center, while the margrave¡¯s army stopped Zeilduk at the right nk. The left nk was somehow able to create a stalemate thanks to the cavalry and the desperate efforts of the Iron Bull Knights.


    As for the mages, they continued to exchange fire with the demon king¡¯s army, neither side able to secure an advantage.


    ¡°Give the signal.¡±


    This stalemate was precisely what Altigand¡¯smander, Grendal, was waiting for. With these humans that have lived through defeat rallied together, their struggles will create a situation that will allow them to contend against the monsters.


    The rising of the smoke was a signal for the wyvern knights.


    A wisp of red smoke rose into the deep blue sky.


    And when the 500 wyvern knights waiting in the distant Lusis saw that, they knew it was time.


    ¡°Attack!¡¡Ourrades are shedding their blood to protect the course of our nation!¡¡With our own hands, let us tip the scales to our favor!¡±


    Leading the wyverns was a student like Grendal that just graduated from the military academy.


    ¡°For the future of our mothend (Altigand)!¡±


    ¡°For the future!¡±


    And so, the trump card of Altigand, the wyverns, moved out, clinging onto that one sliver of hope that they would be able to turn the tides of this war.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Pale could not help but be surprised as she watched the battlefield change.


    ¡°They are holding out much better than expected.¡±


    The Goblin King rode beside her as he too watched the battlefield.


    ¡°There¡¯s a smoke signal rising from the enemy camp. That¡¯s probably the signal for the wyvern knights to move out. We should give the signal for Douhet to move as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose we can look forward to Gi Za¡¯s performance.¡±


    ¡°As you will¡­ Your Majesty, please advance to the front lines once Douhet sets out.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°¡­You want to stand there, right? In the front lines? This will likely be thest battle to decide our dominion over the world.¡±


    Pale¡¯s lips curved into a small smile, and the Goblin King too wryly smiled.


    ¡°It appears that this king of yours is just too hopeless. But, it is exactly you say. I must stand before them.¡±


    His pair of crimson eyes peered into her jade-green eyes.


    ¡°You are a hopeless man indeed, Your Majesty.¡±


    That was all that Pale said before she took her bow.


    ¡°Once the wyverns have been neutralized, open a path for our king!¡±


    A signal sent with the arrow of a bow could not possibly be that detailed, but her intentions were no doubt understood by all of Alrodena. The thought of the King¡¯s Cavalry advancing was enough to immediately raise the goblins¡¯ morale.


    The time of their charge being around the neutralization of the wyvern knights could also be gleamed.


    An all out attack with the Goblin King at the head.


    The moment the generals received thatmand, they quivered in glee.


    Born and raised in the distant Forest of Darkness to the west, already, they have not returned for many years because of the eastern campaign, but no goblin general could possibly forget that this passion, this taste for victory¡­ Everything began because they followed after their king.


    The end of this continent as they knew it was almost at hand.


    Thest enemy stands before them, and just as he has done in the past, their great king shall stand before them to face their adversary. How else could describe the feelings running through them other than that of jubtion?


    ¡°Gather your spears.¡±


    Gi Ga Raxmanded in a voice filled with a passion he rarely showed. Though he gave that order quietly, no one could deny the feelings that burned behind it.


    ¡°Do you mean?¡±


    Zaurosh, the n leader of the Proud n (Leon Heart), who has been riding the battlefield with him for a long time now, sensed Gi Ga¡¯s feelings and spoke.


    ¡°Our king will take the lead. To that end, we will attack with everything we have.¡±


    Even Zaurosh couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional, so he put his helm on deeper than usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s out of character for me, but it appears, even I cannot help but be moved.¡±


    As he held his weapon tightly, Gi Ga nodded.


    ¡°O great king of ours.¡±


    As a smile found its way onto his lips, the ever faithful knight red at the enemy forces.

 Volume 4, Chapter 285 - Battle of Lusis Plains II (3/4)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 285 - Battle of Lusis ins II (3/4)</h4>


    Meanwhile, the reinforcements from the allies situated in the rightmost nk and adjacent to Zeilduk have not shown any movements. The biggest among them, the ones from the Holy Matriarchy of dinia, led by Vn Do Zul did not move his army despite the signal from the arrow, and even after an elven youth was dispatched to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not moving your army?¡±


    Upon being asked that, Vn, who was still just a young man, scratched his cheeks and wryly smiled.


    ¡°Well, it would be tactless to do so.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not a bad role to prepare for the worst, right?¡±


    As he had the allied forces remain in standby at the rightmost wing, Vn looked up above.


    ¡°Either way, everything will depend on the battle in the skies.¡±


    Though the dots in Lusis¡¯ skies were still smaller than a tofu, there was not doubt that those were the Wyvern Knights.


    ¡°Now then, how shall we deal with them?¡±


    The Wyvern Knights gradually approached without regard for Vn¡¯s question.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The wyvern knights gradually elerated as they flew through the skies.


    Below them spread a vastnd of green, while before them stretched the azure of the sky, clouds so close they seemed within an arm¡¯s reach, a chill that pierced the skin, and the sound of wind that could break one¡¯s ears. Yet despite witnessing all that, their will to fight only rose.


    ¡°I can see them, lower right!¡±


    At the words of the first knight, everyone else followed suit, and they flew in formation.


    ¡°Glory to our spears!¡±


    The charge of the wyvern knights was a single blow after a sudden drop from the sky.


    To that end, their altitude continuously dropped, but the wyverns suddenly started screaming and stopped listening to them.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening!? What¡¯s the matter!?¡±


    The sight of the wyverns acting as though they couldn¡¯t wait to flee from this airspace made their eyes open wide in surprise, but they still held tightly to their reins to try and control them.


    It was then that a gust of wind blew and a shadow was cast.


    A shiver ran down the back of the wyvern knights. When they turned to what cast that shadow, there they beheld it - the figure of a snake crossing the body of the God of Fire.


    ¡°¡­Impossible.¡±


    They looked up with shock and disbelief, but that shadow swam through the skies and set his eyes upon them.


    ¡°©¤©¤Spread out! It¡¯sing from above!¡±


    At the voice of theirmander, the wyvern knights spread out to every direction despite the screams that left their mouths. In that space cleared descended the ryuu from up high as though he were the king of the skies.


    ¡°Lowly beasts, how dare you not fold your wings despite standing witness to my visage!?¡±


    At the sound of that voice, the air shook, and the vibrations released carried it to every direction to be heard clear by all. That thunderous roar threw the wyverns into disarray as they sought to desperately flee, the orders of the knights be damned.


    ¡°I hate this.¡±


    ¡°The n is a sess. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Douhetined, while Gi Za rejoiced.


    ¡°I¡¯m done after this. No more.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Gi Za red at his surroundings. The wyverns certainly scattered, but they somehow managed to gather again.


    ¡°Looks like your voice didn¡¯t have much of an effect.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡¡You mock my power!?¡±


    Douhet yelled in a thunderous voice, but Gi Za just calmly red at the wyvern knights.


    ¡°Take a look at that.¡±


    ¡°Such impudence.¡±


    Gi Za could sense the bitterness in his voice, so he told him to take a look, and the Ryuu snorted with annoyance.


    ¡°They¡¯re using a Cor of very. A powerful one. That¡¯s how they¡¯re able to control the wyverns.¡±


    Despite how much the wyverns hated it, they had no choice but to fix their formation.


    ¡°Hmph, but in that case, I can just shoot them down, right?¡±


    Gi Za said, and Douhet nodded.


    Since they had the high ground, there was no reason they couldn¡¯t shoot at them with a spell from long range.


    ¡°Can you do that? A little one like you?¡±


    ¡°Observe.¡±


    Gi Za brandished his staff and his eyes narrowed.


    He aimed at one of the wyverns trying to escape, and shot a magic bullet to knock its rider down.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s just for a moment, raise the output of your cors to the maximum!¡±


    As the wyvern knightmander¡¯s subordinates struggled to fix their formation, he gave that order. They would temporarily maximize the effect of their cors to forcibly get out of this situation caused by Douhet the me Ryuu.


    Though the cors creaked, the n was a sess, and the wyverns were under control once again.


    ¡°Good¡­ toon 1, go divert the attention of the ryuu. The rest of you will continue the battle with me! Now, after me!¡±


    The formation of the demon king¡¯s army was changing below them - to reveal the center and advance a small army hidden deep within.


    Compared to them, the fire deployed by the holy knights has already started to weaken.


    The equilibrium Altigand risked their lives for to reach was already on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Grendal, just a little bit more!¡¡Wait for us!¡±


    After turning the wyverns around, they entered formation and prepared to attack. They would have to go under Douhet¡¯s belly to attack, but if they were too scared to make the attempt, their mothend would be done for.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    But after preparing to attack, a scream reached themander¡¯s ear and his wyvern shook from an impact.


    ¡°What!? An attack!?¡±


    ¡°Wind bullets are shooting out from the me ryuu!¡±


    The wind bullet would shoot through the wings of a wyvern, piercing through its patagium, making it exceedingly difficult to control its flight, leaving it with only fate.


    ©¤©¤Death by falling.


    The thought of the same thing happening to him sent a chill up his spine, but he grit his teeth, and turned the wyvern¡¯s head to the enemy.


    ¡°If we can just kill him¡­¡±


    On his eyes reflected the great horde of monsters parting like a sea as a lone giant monster stood at the head of that great horde.

 Volume 4, Chapter 284 - Battle of Lusis Plains I (4/4)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 284 - Battle of Lusis ins I (4/4)</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on humans!¡±


    With his eyes opened wide, he dove for the monster, but when the monster¡¯s eyes met his, the only thing that awaited him was darkness.


    The wyvern knights sacrificed themselves to swoop down and attack from the sky, but they could not even budge the monster at the head of that great horde. d in mes, the great sword in the monster¡¯s hand brushed them aside with a single stroke, and a thunderous cheer erupted from Alrodena¡¯s side.


    Already, the fire deployed by the holy knights has reached its limit, and the Iron Bull Knights were also gradually being forced back.


    ¡°¡­So, this is as far as we go, huh.¡±


    When Grendal said that, Judith turned around and red.


    ¡°All forces are to retreat. Any further sacrifice is meaningless,¡± Grendal said.


    ¡°We will cover our back,¡± Judith said.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t agree to that. No, the honor of watching our rear shall be mine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Very well. May the fortunes of war be with you.¡±


    As Judith turned heel, Grendal saw her off and started the smoke signal.


    The volunteer soldiers, the margrave¡¯s army, the holy knights, and the Iron Bull Knights all gradually retreated in that order, while Altigand¡¯s main army advanced to the frontlines.


    ¡°Messengers, inform them that we will be covering the retreat of our allies. we will retreat in formation.¡±


    As Grendal sent a messenger to the different armies, he wryly smiled.


    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s if the enemy will let us, anyway.¡±


    He looked up at the sky and watched as the wyvern knights were rendered unable to attack by the bullets of wind that shot out from Douhet the me Ryuu. Unfortunately, they were not able to tip the scales.


    But they were stillrades-in-arms that fought with them, so at the very least, he wished to allow them retreat.


    ¡°Take the pursuers of the Iron Bull Knights from the side! Archers!¡±


    Despite his pessimism, Grendal¡¯s eyes clearly reflected the state of the battle.


    ¡°Send a part of the cavalry to the left nk!¡¡Stop those monster beasts!¡±


    The cavalry was already at a disadvantage, but he still split them up to reinforce the left nk. When the battle was observed as a whole, the enemy army was like a single organism that revolved its attacks around the giant monster at its head.


    ¡°Footmen, shields overhead!¡¡Mages, concentrate fire on the enemy vanguard!¡±


    Grendal sent one after another as he sought to stop the enemy in their tracks.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep this monsters back yet!¡±


    As themander, any weakness on his part would only serve to weaken his subordinates. That¡¯s why it was important for him to act tough even if it was just a bluff.


    But even that could only go so far, for from the struggles that continued under the rain of magic bullets came an army with a ck g.


    Apanied by ck mes that devoured the red mes of thend, riding atop a fiendish beast, rose a howl that seemed to consume the whole world.


    ¡°And so, it begins, this blood-stained retreat.¡±


    As Grendal forced himself to smile, heughed.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    Amidst the rain of magic bullets, Gi Gu Verbena pushed opened the formation.


    With a formation to break through the center that would make even the Ripper Knight himself lose face, he empowered his infantry.


    Advancing from behind was their beloved Goblin King.


    With imperial guards all around, Gi Be y held the g of the ck sun beside the king.


    The goblins waited for those few words. Those sonorous words that would dere their march begun.


    ¡°All forces, after me! To battle!¡± the Goblin King dered.


    And there it was.


    The zeal of the goblins boiled over, and as though it did not rain of bullets of magic, the Goblin King ran through the battlefield apanied by mes of the underworld, followed by his imperial guards. Lines of footmen stood before them with spears aligned, yet as though they did not exist, they broke through.


    ¡°Attack! Bring victory to the king!¡±


    From the ends of the west to the ends of the east, there before them rode the unchanging back of their king, and they gave chase.


    Felduk attacked, and Aransain followed with spears of their own. Zeilduk too joined withrge monster beasts that flew and specialized in assaults. The Gaidga Tribe, the Sazanorga, the Regiol, and even the allied forces all simultaneously attacked.


    In that manner, the ck sun trampled over the battlefield of the Crown on the Sun¡¯s (Rondmel).


    Yet despite all that, the main army of Altigand showed surprising tenacity. Any other force would have long sumbed, yet Altigand endured for another 3 hours, for theirmander, Grendal, desperately defended, and every soldier had someone behind them to protect.


    s, even then, Alrodena¡¯s attack only grew stronger, as they transformed themselves into a single spear that the Goblin King thrust out three times.


    Grendal desperately fought to buy his allies time to flee, but before long, he too ran out of strength and fell to his knees.


    With the body of Rodo shining high above in the sky along with the me ryuu upon which rode Gi Za standing witness, Altigand¡¯s main army finally broke.


    Gund retreated for Lusis.


    Anything was fine as long as he could reach a city with walls. They needed to fix their formation, or there could be no fight. Gund trampled over the monster beasts that chased after them from behind. Eleanor stood at the head to lead the volunteer soldiers, and before long, she saw a figure near the castle walls.


    ¡°Is that, Rafa?¡±


    Jewels red like blood were ced on the ground, and then the girl spoke. Yes, this was the same messenger sent to Elfa once upon a time. And Eleanor has made her acquaintance many a time now.


    ¡°We Follow Your Honored Shadow (Gate).¡±


    From the jewels scattered on the ground surged out red light, a sharp light that formed a giant gate in the air with an eerie design modeled after a dragon¡¯s head.


    As its giant doors creaked open, dazzling sets of armor and weapon shone through, and soldiers ridingrge mounts never before seen appeared.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Eleanor was speechless as the soldiers young enough to still be referred to as boys and girls lined up with perfect coordination, and then, a ck-haired youth appeared from behind.


    With a smile on his face, he walked toward the battlefield.


    As though this was what ought to be, the youth walked toward the center of his boy soldiers and began to lead them. As though there was no one else fit to lead humanity, he stood there with an overwhelming presence that barred any and all from questioning his im.


    Every soul gathered there forgot to speak as they stopped moving to watch him.


    And then he dered.


    ¡°©¤©¤Now, the fight begins.¡±


    On that day, the hero descended.

 Volume 4, Chapter 286 - Battle of Lusis Plains III (1/4)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 286 - Battle of Lusis ins III (1/4)</h4>


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 92


    ss: Imperial; Great Emperor


    Possessed Skills: Servants of the Underworld Goddess; Defiant Soul; World Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Road of the High King; A King¡¯s Soul; A Ruler¡¯s Wisdom III; Servant of the Gods; Oath of the High King; One-Eyed Snake¡¯s Evil Eye; Flowing Magic Control; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The Third Chant); Warrior¡¯s Instinct; Guided One; The King Who Calls Forth Chaos; Favor of the Sealed War God; Divine Favor of the Goddess of the Underworld; The Goddess of the Underworld Lords Over


    Divine Protection: Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)


    Attributes: Darkness; Death


    Subordinate Monsters: Rook; Kobold (Hasu) (Lv56); Gray Wolf (Gastora) (Lv20); Gray Wolf (Cynthia) (Lv89); Orc the Great (Bui)(Lv29)


    Status: Blessing of the Earth-Devouring Serpent; Blessing of the One-Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-Headed Snake


    With a jolt, my consciousness seemed to be distant.


    The thick stench of blood, the excited voices of the goblins on the verge of victory¡­ Everything seemed to grow distant, and it felt as though my strength was leaving me, so I had to fix my grip over Sui¡¯s reins.


    ¡°Your Majesty? Is something the matter?¡± Pale asked.


    I nodded ambiguously before turning to Lusis¡¯ direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Nothing¡­¡±


    The human prisoners showed little resistance, and though the enemy general, Grendal, resisted to the end, we eventually seeded in capturing him too. ording to the testimonies from others and Pale¡¯s intelligencework, he should be themander here.


    With their main force now destroyed, we could try and get Grendal to advise the enemy to surrender. No matter how arrogant the enemy may be, if they know they have no way to resist, surely there would room to ept a surrender.


    We can repeat this fight as many times as they want, but at the end of the day, all they have left are those wyvern knights - those same wyvern knights I¡¯m watching fall to their deaths. Speaking of which, that is actually something that astonished me.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that there would be someone in this world who coulde up with the concept of aerialbat?


    It feels so far away already, but I¡¯m certain I have a memory of many lives being lost in a battlefield in the sky.


    I thought for sure that they would need to progress a bit more in their technology before they could graduate from the battles onnd and water to fight in a three-dimensional battlefield that included the sky.


    I was also certain that the skies would be the biggest advantage of the harpyureas led by Yushika, but this world actually overturned that. As expected of a fantasy world.


    ¡°If not for Douhet, this battle would¡¯ve been really dangerous.¡±


    I looked up at the me ryuu high above in the sky. We owe this victory to him, but he¡¯s just ring at the distant northeast from up there.


    The goblins cried out victory, but for some reason, I felt like turning to the direction Douhet was ring at. What was there anyway? The city of Lusis? Some walls, and¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    When I said that without meaning to, Pale furrowed her brows and saw the same thing that I did.


    ¡°©¤©¤A gate?¡±


    A red gate dyed in blood stood there near the city walls.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Pale found the matter disturbing and didn¡¯t say anything, but the chills I felt were much clearer.


    It was like something was stuck.


    At the depths of my heart was an unpleasant silent voice akin to ss being scratched. This premonition¡­ It¡¯s like a sense of urgency, as though I¡¯ve forgotten something desperate, something maddeningly important.


    Yet despite feeling like I¡¯d been dropped in a hole with no exit, I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes away from that gate.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    Dumbstruck by the scene unfolding before them, the defeated generals could only look up at the hero standing before them.


    The people gathered before them were clearly just boys and girls, dressed as they were in beautiful armor and equipped with simrly morous weapons, but it was with these children in tow that the hero passed through the gate of the dead dragon and came here to thisnd.


    ¡°Hero¡­¡±


    It was Eleanor who called out that word first.


    ¡°Hello, Eleanor. I¡¯ve arrived to save you.¡±


    When those words were said, Eleanor fell to her knees and started wailing with her hands sped before her chest. This was the girl, who until just awhile ago, was leading a defeated army to retreat.


    Rasdir too knelt before the hero.


    ¡°Hello, Rasdir. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am ashamed.¡±


    As though he were a vassal, the proud and young knightmander bowed his head before the hero, not a whiff of care that his knees would get dirty.


    Like that a circle was made with the ck-haired hero at the center. As though they were trying to cling to that one glimmer of hope called the hero, they knelt, bowed down, and honored him.


    Not even the surviving holy knights were an exception to that.


    Only one man proved different, and he looked as though he¡¯d swallowed a fly.


    That man was Gund Rifenin, the hero of the humans.


    There were no exceptions other than he, even the margrave¡¯s army that he led - everyone - knelt before the ck-haired hero and asked him for forgiveness or salvation.


    Gund puffed up his chest and thrust his great sword into the ground as he stood before the ck-haired man. In that way, the hero of the humans confronted the ck-haired hero.


    Flowers seemed to surround the ck-haired hero, however, as beautiful maidens waited upon him all around. Among those were even vige girls ill fit for war, and there were even those that argued about love without the slightest care about the world around them.


    A sense of difort began to rage violently within Gund.


    He didn¡¯t know how to put that difort into words, but he was furious. Nay, he was disgusted. Though he hated the monsters, even that seemed to pale inparison to what he felt for this group of clowns.


    ¡°What is with these people?¡±


    Gund said those words without intending to, so there could be no falsehood in them, but then again, he had just escaped from a losing battle. It was only natural for him to hold such doubts.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    The ck-haired hero turned to Gund. That was all he did, and yet it was powerful enough to make Gund wish to kneel, and yet, Gund spat instead.


    ¡°¡­You give me the creeps.¡±


    He pulled out his great sword from the ground and carried it over his shoulder as he approached the ck-haired hero.


    As he kicked aside the people kneeling to the ck-haired hero, Gund approached close enough to have him in range. A faint smile surfaced on the hero, but Gund swung his sword at him.


    As it fell diagonally from his shoulder, it cut through the wind and left a shallow wound on the hero¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Gund did not miss the ferocious glint that appeared in the hero¡¯s eyes in that one moment.


    ¡°¡­Who in the world are you?¡±


    Gund asked as he pointed his great sword at the hero¡¯s throat, but the hero¡¯sposure never broke.


    ¡°Why, I am the hero, of course. The hero that will save humanity.¡±


    Two different kinds of heroes.


    The hero used by the ck-haired man is Yuusha, while the hero used for Gund is Eiyuu.


    Yuusha literally means brave man and refers to anyone with courage, while Eiyuu requires an achievement of some sort.


    For example, you could be a delinquent high-school student that tries to do a good deed by saving some kid not paying attention to the road. In the process, dying and bing a ghost, only to find out from the weing shinigami that the kid was never in any danger in the first ce and his actions actually wounded the kid; thus, making his death pointless.


    In the above case, he would be a yuusha, and not an eiyuu.


    Now if said delinquent instead saved the world or something grand enough to leave his name to be remembered in history, then he would certainly qualify to be an eiyuu.


    For the record, the ck-haired hero always uses Yuusha when referring to himself as a hero.


    I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not because he¡¯s humble, but because most heroes that pop out of circles in syosetu or mangoes are yuusha because of the qualification thing, so yuusha is sort of understood to be that guy that pops out of nowhere to fight the demon king and save the world.

 Volume 4, Chapter 286 - Battle of Lusis Plains III (2/3)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 286 - Battle of Lusis ins III (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°I am the hero, the hero that will save humanity.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me!¡±


    Yet despite doing all that, the people kneeling on the ground didn¡¯t move. It was as though they¡¯ve all been turned into dolls. Gund jumped up and twisted his body to smash his great sword into the hero¡¯s head, but©¤©¤


    He saw a shadow jump in the way, and Gund stopped himself at thest moment.


    ¡°©¤©¤Stop.¡±


    With her long, green hair tied back into a bun, the girl stared coldly at Gund.


    ¡°¡­Liza.¡±


    Unlike the others, this girl looked up at Gund with strong and determined eyes. With his sin right before him, the human hero had no choice but to stop his sword.


    The girl spread her arms to cover for the hero behind her, and Gund had to stop his sword. Meanwhile, the hero sneered with emotionless eyes as he put his hand around the girl from behind and held her chin.


    ¡°Thank you, Liza.¡±


    Apparently, that was enough to erase the will within the girl. And she nodded with a thin voice.


    ¡°Yes, hero.¡±


    She even blushed.


    A wicked smile surfaced on the hero at that, and Gund did not miss it.


    ¡°You son of a¡ª!!¡±


    Gund bit his mrs so tight it seemed blood would spurt, but he could not fight back properly. The man that called himself a hero before him kept hiding behind the girl, so he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    It was because of his integrity that Gund came to be called a hero and beuded a holy knight, one of the greatest warriors of a distant country to the west. s, it was that same integrity that shackled the human hero.


    Gund did not know how, but he knew that the man before him could control people¡¯s feelings.


    There was more than enough for Gund to make that conclusion.


    ¡°©¤©¤Ah, I see, you are Gund Rifenin.¡±


    The ck-haired hero narrowed his eyes as he peered into Gund¡¯s eyes. He seemed to understand something as he nodded, then the corners of his lips lifted, and heughed.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re called a hero. A hero, huh. Ku ku ku ha ha ha ha!!¡±


    The heroughed as though he¡¯d lost control over his emotions, but his eyes weren¡¯tughing at all. Those fake eyes measured Gund.


    ¡°¡­Hero Gund, won¡¯t you go take the head of the enemy¡¯s leader? You¡¯re a hero, so you should be able to do it.¡±


    The ck-haired hero moved his fingers from Liza¡¯s chin and wrapped them around her neck, and she started breathing heavily.


    ¡°You!!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away. That wouldn¡¯t be very hero-like then, right,¡¡Hero Gund?¡±


    With persistent malice, the ck-haired hero continued to drive the human hero to the edge.


    ¡°Kka, kuhha¡­¡±


    Liza repeatedly opened and closed her mouth like a fish, and tears even began to slide down her cheeks. Yet despite that, she never tried to escape from the hero¡¯s arms.


    ¡°¡­If I can kill the boss of the goblins, I want you to let her go.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    The hero smiled wickeldy at Gund as he lovingly rubbed his own cheek against the girl.


    As Gund turned around, his eyes burned for the goblins up ahead.


    ¡°Now, everyone, it¡¯s time for a counter attack!¡¡Gund the Hero will take the lead, so just follow after him, and you will surely gain victory.¡±


    As the hero spread his arms and called out to them, the people that have been kneeling all this time with heads bowed stood up. With eyes burning with the the will to fight, they raised their weapons and cheered.


    ¡°Now, receive the blessings of this hero. May you all be blessed with victory!¡±


    Everyone cheered, but Gund never turned around.


    The cheers continued regardless of hisck of want for them, but Gund ignored all the sounds and just looked straight ahead,


    searching for his greatest enemies, the Demonic Children of Chaos (Goblins).


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    In the northern ridge mountains, far beyond the human world, yelled a god with a voice that could shake the earth and split the skies.


    ¡°Who did this!? Who!?¡±


    That god was none other than the Wingless Sky Snake (Gawain), as spoken of by the elders of the elves, or those that dwelt among thunderclouds.


    As though to prick at his fury, the sky reflected his emotion with thunderclouds that dyed it ck; thunders roared and lightning struck thend.


    He had left to meet his nemesis with 500 of his kind in tow, but all that that awaited him at the dwelling of his nemesis was that of the corpse of a small dragon ughtered in cold blood.


    With the scattered blood and the copsed citadel, it was all too easy to imagine what had transpired here, and that set Gawain ame.


    For 400 years, they have been fighting each other, whittling away at each other¡¯s ether and lifespan in the hopes of their battle one daying to an end, but now¡­ His nemesis was dead - and by someone else¡¯s hands.


    Though his nemesis died, Gawain felt no happiness, only a fury that burned within.


    ¡°Unforgivable. Unforgivable!¡±


    But Gawain didn¡¯t know who it was that killed the dragons; hence, his anger could only be turned to the distant southernnds. The humans, the elves, the monsters¡­ If he were to crush them all, then one day, he will surely find the murderer.


    A tyrannical solution, yes, but it was the most convenient method as well. Sooner orter, those with great power will have no choice but to use it.


    ¡°My nemesis, my rival. Know that whoever murdered you will not be forgiven!¡±¡±


    As Gawain looked up at the heavens, he seemed to swear an oath to gods of the distant stars and the god of illusion. Already, there was no Ruler of the Sky; within this boundless sky, there was only he, Gawain the Wingless Sky Snake.


    Oh, how vain that was.


    ¡°I never wished for this¡­¡¡This victory, is no victory!¡±


    Noble and sublime, one of the gods, howled in shame.

 Chapter 286: Battle of Lusis Plains III (3/3)

    <h4>Chapter 286: Battle of Lusis ins III (3/3)</h4>


    The Battle of Lusis ins seemed as though it was about to end, but Altigand regrouped after their retreat andunched another offensive with the hero, Gund, at the lead, marking the start of the second act. The Kingdom of the ck Sun(Arlodena) had captured the enemy general and was about to leave Lusis ins, but with the city of Lusis before them, the Crown on the Sun¡¯s(Rondmel¡¯s) g fluttered once again.


    ¡°They had more?¡±


    Upon getting word of the enemy¡¯s movements from their scouts, the Goblin King immediately fixed their formation and became thoughtful while caressing his thick chin.


    ¡°ording to our intel, they shouldn¡¯t have any decent forces left¡­¡±


    Pale stood by his side, but she didn¡¯t appear confident either.


    ¡°That gate disappearing is concerning too.¡±


    A gate had appeared in the outskirts Lusis. It was so big that they could see it even from a distance, but now it was gone.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no reason for us to retreat either. Because we¡¯re winning!¡±


    Gi Gu Verbena, who led the Axe and Sword Army(Felduk), matter-of-factly said. Gi Gu¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t wrong as long asmon sense was concerned.


    ¡°Is the enemy¡¯s total number urate?¡±


    Gi Ga Rax asked, and the person in charge of the scouts, Gi Ji Arsil turned a sharp look at him and nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. There¡¯s roughly 30,000 of them. Enemy reinforcements must have arrived.¡±


    As for how and from where, the Goblin King found such questions meaningless and just turned to Pale.


    ¡°The enemy stands before us. We must break through.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    ¡°The consecutive battles must have everyone tired, but even then, I expect everyone to give their best.¡±


    As his subordinates simultaneously bowed to him, the Goblin King couldn¡¯t help but reflexively turn his eyes toward the enemy camp. The closer they got to the enemy, the more his soul screamed.


    But he did not understand what that voice meant.


    ¡°¡­I will take the lead.¡±


    When the Goblin King dered that, the shoulders of his generals all shook.


    ¡°Once again, the Goddess of Victory and Glory(Hekaterina¡¯s) song shall resound above us.¡±


    ¡°As you will!¡±


    As the generals nodded with power, they returned to their respective armies.


    ¡°Morale seems to have improved.¡±


    ¡°There is fatigue, though. We¡¯ll have to rely on the allied armies.¡±


    With the generals gone, Pale and the Goblin King were alone. They watched the enemy camp as they spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea what the enemy is nning, but we must be careful not to let our guard down,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°But of course, no matter what might await us beyond this,¡± the Goblin King said.


    Fortunately, the supply lines built by Arlodena were functioning at full capacity. Supplies also arrived from the Bow and Arrow Army(Fanzel), that was keeping Bandigam, Yaksha and Berkel in the rear.


    They sent weapons, armor, supplies, and about 500 soldiers. When the wounded withdraw, they would be sending the prisoners with them too. The n was originally to apany the prisoners of war to force Lusis to open their gates, but there¡¯s been a drastic change of ns.


    They now had to fight at least one more battle to force the enemy to surrender.


    At the center was the king¡¯s cavalry led by the Goblin King himself, and to the right of that was the Tiger and Spear Army(Aransain), while to the left was Felduk. With the allied forces at the rightmost were Felduk and the special unit next to them. As for the left nk, there was Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s army(Regiol), Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s Thousand-Demon Army(Sazanorga), the Gi Jii¡¯s regiol tribe, and Gi Do Buruga¡¯s druids. And then at the leftmost was Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army(Zeilduk).


    If the king were the center, then their current formation was Alrodena with her left wing spread out, and fighting against her was an Altigand in an Arrow-Point Formation. That formation was clearly eyeing to break through the center, and standing at the head of it was Gund and the margrave¡¯s army.


    Both forces approached under the cloudy sky.


    As the distance closed, Altigand eventually stopped, and Gund alone stepped forward.


    Those around the Goblin King stirred, but the Goblin King¡¯s eyes just narrowed as he watched the valiant figure.


    ¡°¡­Does he intend to be a truce bearer?¡± Pale asked.


    ¡°¡­No,¡± the Goblin King said.


    Pale tilted her head in doubt, but didn¡¯t let go of her bow. She made sure she could shoot at a moment¡¯s notice as she ascertained where the man was headed.


    And then under the attention of both armies, Gund raised his Great Sword of Blue Lightning toward the heavens, and in the next moment, a streak of lightning fell from the heavy clouds and struck the great sword before entangling itself around him, then Gund swung that toward the ground, and seven streaks of lightning whipsshed out to scramble across the ground.


    Both armies stirred at the sight of that light and its impact, and as thend was scorched, the hero pointed his sword at the goblins and bellowed out.


    ¡°©¤©¤He¡¯s asking for me.¡±


    A fierce smile appeared upon the Goblin King¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Perhaps, but is there a reason for you to go?¡±


    ¡°Pale¡­ It was because they attacked me in the Forest of Darkness that I started fighting. I fought him twice in person when he was in Germion Kingdom and once in the southern deserts. In a sense, you could call us arch-enemies.¡±


    The Terrifying Carnivorous Horse(Andrewarchus) growled in response to the king¡¯s fighting spirit.


    ¡°That enemy of mine is inviting me. As a king, as a warrior¡­ How could I not ept?¡±


    ¡°What if that¡¯s part of the enemy¡¯s scheme.¡±


    ¡°But even then! I must fight.¡±


    Pale sighed a little and then nodded.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. But should the unthinkable happen, even if it¡¯s a duel, I will intervene.¡±


    The king¡¯s blood-colored eyes red at Pale, but Pale did not falter and returned that re.


    ¡°Do as you please. For now, I¡¯ll leave themand of the army to you.¡±


    ¡°As you will.¡±


    The Goblin King loosened his hold over the reins and rode onward to that archenemy waiting for him.

 Chapter 287: The Hero Called Gulland Rifenin (1/5)

    <h4>Chapter 287: The Hero Called Gund Rifenin (1/5)</h4>


    15 steps separated them.


    Within their hands was a great sword each.


    On one side was a victorious king that has won many battles, and on the other side was an indomitable hero that has never stopped resisting even in defeat. A monster and a human. Over the years, the things that have built up between them transcended just mere grudges.


    With that great sword that could be described as unrefined in his hands, the Goblin King took the ck-Red Speckled Great Swor(Zweihander) and wielded it over his shoulder as he waited for his opponent, while Gund stood opposite him with lightning coursing through his sword and waited for the right moment.


    Slowly, Gund approached.


    He was not afraid.


    With steps wide and his gaze fixed upon the giant goblin before him, he put his strength into his Great Sword of Blue Lightning. Gradually, the lightning around his great sword converged and Then with a speed faster than sound, he smashed the ground below, and deadly whips of lightningshed out. Seven streaks all in all, they gathered into a single streak to form a hammer of lightning.


    Gund smiled.


    The moment the Goblin King sensed hising, he called forth the mes on his great sword.


    ¡°Turn me into a de(Enchant)!¡±


    As the ck mes of the Underworld were called forth, they wrapped themselves around the great sword, and that body blessed by Pitch ck(Verid) manifested the miracles of the gods.


    The Goblin King took a step, and so powerful was it that it seemed as though it would go through the ground.


    ¡°The Ruler of the Wind and the Lightning(Astaroth)!¡±


    With a powerful yell, Gund unleashed a great light formed from the convergence of his lightning to give rise to a powerful storm that threatened to gouge thend, tear the air, and destroy everything before him. Were that to hit, any normal human would diepletely without even his bones left, and yet, the Goblin King met it with his own attack.


    ¡°GURUUuoOOOAAA!¡±


    If Gund¡¯s roar was that of a fierce tiger¡¯s, the Goblin King¡¯s was that of a lion¡¯s roar. So overwhelming was his power that it overtook the mountain and his ki covered the world.


    With the blessings of the Goddess of the Underworld(Altesia), the Twin-Headed Snake (Bedydia), the Earth-Devouring Serpent (Perseval), the Wingless Sky Snake, and the One-Red-Eyed Snake that Wielded the ck mes of the Underworld, the Goblin King¡¯s ether was literally in a different league.


    The ck mes that erupted from the Goblin King¡¯s great sword burned with his spirits high, and as the lightning hammer threatened to destroy him, he met it with his own ck mes.


    The Goblin King¡¯s great sword was a masterpiece that pursued only durability. After oveing countless battles, that great sword, that has been used purely for destruction in the hands of the king, crushed the great light, and lightning and ck mes alike raged. It was as though the miracles manifested under the divine protections of the gods were trying to exterminate each other.


    As they scattered the air and engulfed thends, those two powers transformed into a shockwave and canceled each other, giving rise to clouds of dust all around. The goblins stirred, but as though the Goblin King did not hear them, he tore through those clouds of dust and closed in on Gund.


    That ability to realize his disadvantage in a ranged contest of ether was one of the fruits of his many years of experience. The Goblin King had not merely been a High King that swung his sword in the front lines, nay, he was also a warrior that survived after many battles as a warrior; therefore, his decision was definitely right.


    Such an eye-catching attack would normally make one hesitate to charge, but the Goblin King didn¡¯t hesitate the slightest as he bolted for Gund. Victory belonged to those that walked forward. That has already be a part of his philosophy since his journey began in that forest of monsters.


    But Gund, who was able to unleash that giant lightning hammer, was not a normal man either.


    If the Goblin King has won countless battles, then Gund the Hero was a warrior that has survived countless defeats. This hero, who has thrown himself into so many battles without losing his power or pride, knew that he could not defeat the enemy before him with just a single blow.


    As the goblin cut through the clouds of dust, Gund too took a step forward.


    Neither warrior would fail to measure their range, and in the next moment, ck mes and blue lightning shed through their swords.


    As they both stepped hard enough to split the earth, they put all of their strength into that attack, but the battle wouldn¡¯t conclude just yet.


    ¡°OOOOOOOaaAaAA!¡±


    ¡°GURUuoOoOoAAAA!¡±


    Their howling voices were like those of a lion¡¯s and a tiger¡¯s.


    The aftermath of their sh left a scar on their cheek. The Goblin King released a full-powered sh, but Gund received it with his great sword d in lightning. As Gund grit his teeth hard enough to crack his mrs, the unending tension of this battle grievously attacked him mentally, but he could not retreat.


    For the sake of the person he had to protect, for the sake of the beliefs he stood for, this man that came to be known as a hero, in a different sense from that ck-haired man, stood against this foe greater than him and challenged him with resolve.


    s, the Goblin King had no reason to let him win.


    No matter how much Gund might try to earnestly uphold his beliefs, the Goblin King¡¯s defeat would spell the defeat of the goblin race. Nay, it was beyond that, for such an act would be no different from spitting on the face of all the races that helped them and all the humans that he trampled underfoot.


    As one who bore the title of ¡®king¡¯, the Goblin King could not lose no matter what. Especially, since he was the stronger one here. As such, this would be a battle of resolve.


    Already, the lives of countless humans and monsters were upon his back. Yet even if the Goblin King had to gamble all of that, he would not retreat. With those feelings imbued into his great sword, the Goblin King shed with Gund once again.

 Chapter 287: Gulland Rifenin the Hero (2/3)

    <h4>Chapter 287: Gund Rifenin the Hero (2/3)</h4>


    Lightning and ck mes alike tangled with each other, only to disperse at the moment their des met.


    And then, Gund stopped.


    Normally, against a giant opponent like this, stopping his legs and exchanging blows would put him at a disadvantage. After all, he would have no ce to run to when the Goblin King¡¯s swordes down, and standing in the same ring would only make the difference in their strength more apparent.


    But Gund believed that this was his only chance of winning.


    The Goblin King¡¯s great sword blew a powerful wind with it swung, yet Gund dove deeper into its range. The way Gund saw it, this goblin standing in his path was no different from a dragon. With a sword that blew raging winds, a savage temperament, and a cruel yet cunning wit, he was indeed a terrifying foe, and yet Gund felt something thatpelled him to challenge him despite his defeats.


    It was that intuition of his that tipped the scales slightly.


    As he received the descending blow of the Goblin King, Gund advanced. The Goblin King could not believe his eyes; it was for a moment, only for a moment, but it was enough to dy the Goblin King¡¯s attack. Within that pressure and tension where one could be crushed at a moment¡¯s notice, Gund chose to bring himself deeper into the pressure.


    Already, that was not bravery but recklessness.


    But it was also true that the Goblin King was not someone that could be defeated with normal methods.


    The Goblin King¡¯s great sword was stopped, but he held it up once again and tried to attack once more; however, Gund passed through and swept with his great sword.


    Gund clearly felt a response from that attack, but when he turned around after passing the Goblin King, he saw ck mes around the spot he hit.


    ¡°Damned monster!¡±


    As Gund spat that out, he attacked again, but the Goblin King¡¯s great sword stopped him. The small chance of victory he saw seemed to be getting farther, but Gund did not stop swinging his sword.


    The Goblin King felt a slight tug to his consciousness.


    It was not because of the valiant man before him, no, it was due to something much bigger. Somewhere among the crowd of humans was something tremendous lurking.


    But unfortunately, that moment of carelessness on his part allowed the strong man before him toe thrusting at him.


    With the valiant man¡¯s great sword d in lightning, that attack swung with all his strength was indeed not something that ought to be handled carelessly. Hence, the Goblin King struck it hard with his own great sword d in ck mes.


    The Goblin King was already a being that transcended man.


    With a body that could be called a monster, and a force of will tempered by his throne, when the Goblin King dealt with the man before him calmly, the man¡¯s efforts could only bring him closer to his own ruin as his strength ran out. That was the natural course of things.


    That being said, it was not good to leave himself defenseless.


    The Goblin King did not know what kind of trump card the enemy possessed. This was an enemy that was hailed a hero, so he had to be especially vignt; hence, the Goblin King chose to seal whatever cards he had hidden by fighting defensively.


    However, that did not mean that he would not attack at all. He would still attack if an opportunity presented itself, just that he would be focusing on defense from here on.


    After the Goblin King repelled Gund¡¯s attacks for so many times, he used those eyes of his that were sharper than a human¡¯s to confirm Gund¡¯s situation. Gund¡¯s great sword d in lightning was still strong, but Gund himself was already beginning to pant.


    The difference in their base abilities did not lie solely in their strength.


    The ability to manipte ether, their explosive power, the five senses¡­ Gund was not superior to the king in any one of those aspects. The only reason he has been able to fight equally until now was because he had been feeding the Great Sword of Blue Lightning with his own mana.


    The weapon possessed by a spirit could manifest its power by consuming the mana of its owner. But after just some dozen exchanges, it was already on the verge ofpletely devouring Gund¡¯s mana.


    Normally, Gund wouldn¡¯t expend himself to this extent. He would feed it only when necessary to destroy an opponent he had to defeat, but the opponent this time was just too poor a match.


    The enemy standing before him was superior to him and demanded the utmost attention.


    A momentarypse of attention was all it would take to separate his head from his body. As proof of that, despite wringing himself dry, the Goblin King attacked with just as much ferocity as when they started. No, his attacks were bing even more brilliant.


    ¡°Kah, ku!¡±


    The great sword of ck mes was truly like a tempest. Just when he thought it would descend on him from above, it woulde at him in a flurry from the sides. When he blocked, this time it woulde diagonally from the shoulder.


    The Goblin King¡¯s mastery over the sword had not reached the realm of experts, but his power was so overwhelming that every blow he released turned into a powerful weapon.


    Gradually, Gund¡¯s lightning began to wane; that was a sign that he was approaching his limits.


    But even then, Gund refused to stop attacking. If his lightning has weakened, then he would contest the Goblin King in sword y and speed.


    But of course, the Goblin King had already predicted that.


    It was for this moment that the Goblin King reluctantly fought defensively and waited for his opponent to tire out. Indeed, this was originally a battle he was sure to win, but he treated it with such patience.


    That was just how ghastly Gund¡¯s spirit was, but evidently, that decision was sufficient to bring about this expected ending. However, choosing to go on the defense also fatigued the Goblin King mentally. Perhaps his poor health may have yed a role in that as well, but regardless, a tinge of impatience appeared within the Goblin King.

 Chapter 287: Gulland Rifenin the Hero (3/3)

    <h4>Chapter 287: Gund Rifenin the Hero (3/3)</h4>


    The Goblin King was clearly stronger, so just how has this man persisted against him for so long?


    In that moment, a certain memory shed through his mind: that memory when he was pushed to the brink of life and death at the southern desert. The appearance of that young man that threw himself at him out of desperation. No matter what anyone might say, that was his loss. At the very least, that¡¯s what the Goblin King believed.


    That¡¯s why, as the Goblin King beheld this foe that had expended most of his strength and was about to run out of breath, he decided to put an end to this once and for all. As Gund staggered a little, the Goblin King found himself taking a deep step.


    His sword swung to lop off Gund¡¯s head, but it hit nothing but empty air.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    A smile seemed to surface on Gund at that, and he dove under the Goblin King¡¯s great sword to press him hard.


    A wall of ck mes immediately erupted to fight back, but Gund thrust out instead of shing. The Goblin King felt like a club had hit him as Gund¡¯s great sword buried itself into his stomach.


    But that was well within his range. Raising up Zweihander, he swung it down at Gund.


    ¡°The Ruler of the Wind and the Lightning(Astaroth)!¡±


    But Gund yelled out, and in the next moment, lightning surged through his whole body.


    ¡°Gugga!?¡±


    Though the king might possess the Underworld¡¯s Ether that could heal him instantly, they could not keep up with the speed of the lightning coursing through him from inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught you now, Monster!¡±


    The Goblin King was knelt.


    Despite having next to no strength, despite having incurred so many wounds, Gund still managed to turn the tables and win. His legs were numb, and his hold over his great sword was uneasy, his vision trembled, and it seemed as though he would kneel at any point in time.


    And yet in that state, Gund managed to bury his great sword deep into the Goblin King.


    He knew from the earlier exchange that the Goblin King possessed an overwhelming regenerative power. So how was he to win? A war of attrition would eventually just leave him exhausted, so the only chance he had was to bet everything and deal an overwhelming amount of damage on the Goblin King before he could regenerate.


    Getting this far needed Gund to win two bets.


    First, the Goblin King needed to respond to his duel. And then, he had to put up a convincing act and fool him. It was true that he was exhausted, but it was not as bad as he looked. Only after all of the above conditions were fulfilled was he able to achieve this opportunity. Two desperate bets in search of a way out of this impossible situation, and for the first time, Gund could see a chance of victory.


    As he put strength into his hands, he sent lightning coursing through the Goblin King¡¯s body once again. Smoke rose from the giant body of the Goblin King, but the Goblin King held his great sword in search of a way to fight back.


    A normal goblin, no, any goblin other than the Goblin King would have surely been killed by all that lightning already, and yet, the Goblin King pulled that great sword even deeper into his body.


    Gund was in disbelief.


    Why would this monster choose to make his wounds even worse? But he quickly made up his mind. There would be no second chance if he were to let this chance go.


    ¡°If you want to die so badly, then I¡¯ll help you as much as you want!¡±


    ¡°GURUuuOOOOAAAA!¡±


    The Goblin King bellowed out a howl, and as he resisted the lightning, he brought the sword even deeper into him.


    ¡°©¤©¤Well done, but!¡±


    And finally, the Goblin King¡¯s giant hands reached Gund¡¯s arms.


    Shock filled Gund¡¯s eyes. The lightning coursing through the Goblin King would course through him as well. Gund looked up at those burning crimson eyes above.


    ¡°©¤©¤Don¡¯t look down on me!¡±


    But Gund¡¯s resolve was notmon either, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to send lightning coursing through both of them.


    His arms grew numb, his legs gave way, and Gund was forced to kneel. Just once was enough to leave him in that sorry state. And yet the monster before him has endured it so many times already.


    Despite that, he refused to let go his great sword and continued to re at his arch-enemy that was giving out smoke.


    ¡°Ga, ha ha ha¡­¡±


    As Gund panted, he noticed that the monster¡¯s vise-like grip had not loosened in the slightest.


    ¡°¡­Bastard!¡±


    ck me covered the Goblin King¡¯s body. It was as though the ck mes themselves were taking on a monster¡¯s visage, but those burning crimson eyes alone beheld Gund with unyielding resolve.


    And once again, lightning coursed through both the king and the hero.


    Already, this was a contest of wills, a contest of the burdens they carried, a battle where both staked everything they had and neither side was willing to withdraw.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Your lightning is getting weaker!¡±


    The Goblin King said, and Gund answered with the greatest lightning he could muster.


    ¡°©¤©¤I would never lose to a monster like you!¡±


    Lightning coursed through the two warriors, burning their flesh and charring their bones, and before long, Gund finally copsed. That was the only fate that awaited him after releasing all that lightning without regard for his own limitations. The moment the Goblin King had grabbed his arms, it was evident that he was at a disadvantage. With the Goblin King¡¯s nearly infinite regeneration, all his wounds ¨C internally and externally ¨C would eventually recover, but Gund didn¡¯t have any way to recover himself, so exposing himself to his own lightning would eventually expend him. If anything, just the fact that he was able to endure several rounds of lightning was worthy of praise.


    As the Goblin King pulled out the great sword from his own body, ck mes appeared to immediately close his wound.


    The sight of the Goblin King standing sent cheers erupting throughout the goblin forces, but Gund slowly stood up once again.


    The lightning had already burned his body, and one of his eyes was cloudy too.


    Despite that, he picked up his sword and took it into his hands once again, and with trembling legs, stood up. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to keel over at any moment, and yet the hero stood once again.


    shing through his mind were the face of all those that he had lost.


    The wife he loved, his irreceablerades, his nasty peers, those that have gone to the underworld ahead of him, and the children he had to protect.


    And then, he faced the king once again.


    That was a monster that he ought to hate, someone that possessed terrifying power, but at the same time©¤©¤


    ¡°¡­Duel me, King.¡±


    The winds of the battlefield blew between them.


    Already, the distance between them was just a step away from their range. The moment Gund stepped out, the Goblin King too took his step.And as Zweihander crossed with the Great Sword of Blue Lightning, the sound of their des resounded simultaneously, but the sound that shoulde next was dyed in red.


    The Goblin King¡¯s great sword had deflected Gund¡¯s great sword, cutting him through from the chest to the stomach.


    The two warriors passed by each other.


    But by then Gund¡¯s life had already ended.


    If one were to take a closer look, one would see that there was a smile on the hero¡¯s face as he fought and died.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    The Goblin King¡¯s level has risen.


    92 ¡ú 100 ¡¶Race limit reached.¡·


    Indomitable Soul: Neutralizes the mental attacks resulting from an enemy¡¯s ss and level. Increases defense and ether resistance.


    Hero (Eiyuu): Charm effect to those of the same race (HIGH), and decreases the chance of death when leading an army (LOW).


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô

 Chapter 288: Confronting the Hero (Yuusha) (1/3)

    <h4>Chapter 288: Confronting the Hero (Yuusha) (1/3)</h4>


    After defeating the human in front of me, I heaved a sigh of relief. While the cheers of the goblins resounded from behind, I let go of my great sword. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be able to push me this far. The difference in our abilities should have been clear.


    Yet he still managed to persist for so long. I can¡¯t despise him. Our rtionship goes back long enough for him to be called an arch-enemy, but he¡¯s not the kind of enemy I can despise. He¡¯s an enemy that ought to be respected and properly buried.


    I turned to the silent enemy forces and red at them.


    Gund Rifenin was their trump card, but now, they¡¯ve lost even him. I thought they would cause amotion, but apparently, I was wrong. They¡¯re so emotionless they look like they¡¯re wearing a mask.


    It¡¯s strange.


    To be more precise, it¡¯s ominous. But while I was puzzled by that strange feeling, I didn¡¯t think it mattered, so I looked around me. Now that I¡¯ve defeated a warrior from the enemy camp that¡¯s said to be a match of a thousand warriors, victory shouldn¡¯t be long.


    A chance to attack¡­


    But then, I saw that thing.


    ¡°¡­What¡­?¡±


    A shock grave enough to still my breath assaulted me.


    It was enough to even make me forget that I was in a battlefield. That face©¤©¤


    A memory shed through me.


    A memory that should have already been forgotten; no, why did I even forget it in the first ce? I swore never to forget that memory, and yet¡­


    In an empty white room sat an old man cross-legged.


    ¡ºOh, so you came?¡»


    ¡°Why? I should be¡­ In a shrine.¡±


    A pair of eyes looked down at me, as though they were appraising me, as though they wished to ascertain my capabilities, that pair of inorganic eyes that exuded no warmth looked down at me. Without even standing up, he beckoned me before him; his wrinkled face and fingers came to view.


    ¡ºYou died. Well, it¡¯s a normal thing.¡»


    A terrifying smile that may or may not be a smile surfaced on the old man¡¯s lips, a smile just like that of a ravenous beast eyeing its prey, though perhaps with a bit more grace.


    ¡ºBut you¡¯re in luck. Don¡¯t you want to live again?¡»


    The old man¡¯s voice was incredibly hard on the ears, as though he didn¡¯t even consider he might be refused. He spread out his arms, and arrogantly dered that, and yet, was I supposed to believe in him?


    ¡ºI¡¯ll give you what you want?¡»


    ¡°What I want?¡±


    I recall it, that horrifying voice, and the anger I felt. There was no way he could grant my wish.


    Because what I wanted, the person I wanted to save, was already dead.


    ¡ºSo©¤©¤¡»


    ¡°Burn you!¡±


    The old man had approached me before I knew it, but I shook his hand away.


    It¡¯s not funny.


    The person I loved was dead. She won¡¯te back again!


    ¡º©¤©¤There is nothing impossible for a god.¡»


    A god?


    This wilted man was a god?


    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, I am a god. The god of humans. Ativ, the Ancestral God that rules over the prosperity of humans.¡»


    Hah, which god is that supposed to be? Never heard of him!


    ¡ºWhether you believe or not is up to you. But you have gone too far toe back.¡»


    Can¡¯t go back? I¡¯m dead?


    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, you¡¯re dead. But I can give you an opportunity. A chance to get back the person you love.¡»


    To say that I didn¡¯t even hesitate for a moment would be a lie.


    That was how much I loved her.


    But, but¡­ She¡¯s already dead, and¡­


    ¡ºNow, offer to this god¡ª¡»


    In that moment of hesitation, the old man reached out his arm and pierced my chest.


    ¡°A-GAH!?¡±


    Eyes glistening with desire. Lips raised up. Yes, this old man isn¡¯t a god¡­ He¡¯s©¤©¤


    ¡º¡ªYourself.¡»


    I red at that hideous smile, swearing that I would never forget it.


    ¡º¡­No, it¡¯s not yours anymore.¡»


    With my fingers unable to move, my consciousness grew distant.


    ¡ºOh¡­ Your soul would just get in the way, so I¡¯ll give that to you.¡»


    Those words, that voice, how could I forget them.


    That was the voice of the god that brought me to this world.


    That was the voice of the enemy I hated the most, the enemy I swore vengeance upon.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah, ahh¡­. AHHHhhHHH!!¡±


    I found you. I found you!


    Before I knew it, I had already kicked myself off the ground, scattering away all the emotionless soldiers that blocked the way and drawing my great sword from my waist to brush them aside.


    ¡°My Life Is Like a Cloud of Dust(el)!¡±


    I don¡¯t give a damn if I get hit.


    With the air, I broke through the wall of humans, and appeared before that thing, then with my great sword raised up, I swung it straight down at him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    But the man before me easily received that. That was a blow I¡¯d put all my strength into, and yet he received it so easily. With a long sword, just like that. But I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care one bit at all.


    This guy, this little©¤©¤


    ¡°DieeEEEeEEEEE!¡±


    With all my strength, I attacked him again and again.


    But he stopped them all as though my attacks were nothing more than the gentle breeze of the air.


    ¡°GURUURUUuuUOOAAAAAA!!¡±


    Wrath dyed my eyes red, ck mes burst out from my de, and with Third Impact (The Third Chant), I wrung out even more ether, and once again, I swung down with my great sword, gritting down on my mrs with enough strength to crush them. Even if my throat were to go hoarse, even if my arms were to be whittled away, I won¡¯tin.


    As long as my sword can reach him, no price is too great©¤©¤¡£


    ¡°Just who in the hell are you!?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m the hero (yuusha), and you must be the demon king.¡±


    He¡¯s the hero? The hero?


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh! That¡¯s my body(????)!!¡±


    ¡°Kuhhahaha! You say some strange things. My body, the body of a hero, is yours?¡±


    The hero¡¯s lips twisted.


    Until now, the hero¡¯s expression had been mute, but suddenly, it was filled with color, making him look just like that old man, ugly eyes glistening with desire. The way his lips lifted up was just like that lowly human too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Fu fu fu¡­ Are you that man from back then?¡±


    I smashed my sword into him again for a reply.


    ¡°Ku ku ku¡­ Aha, ahahahahahaha!! Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!!!!¡±


    The manughed so hard his stomach twisted. With dted pupils and lips lifted, he looked just like a mad man.


    No, he¡¯s that wilted old man that named himself Ativ!!


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me what? How could I notugh? I don¡¯t know if the soul I abandoned then created a body for itself or it took over an empty shell, but either way, what a disaster! You actually turned into a goblin! Ugly, lowly, the worst creature that could possibly exist! A goblin! How could I notugh? Hey, were you nning to make meugh to the death?¡±


    ¡°Enough! Do not talk with my face, do not talk with my voice¡ª Shut up!!¡±


    I swung my great sword with all of my strength and attacked him twice, but the hero blocked it easily again.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, you even prepared such a wonderful stage to make me look good. You¡¯re the best! The best clown ever! Ahahahahahaha!!!¡±

 Chapter 288: Confronting the Hero (Yuusha) (2/3)

    <h4>Chapter 288: Confronting the Hero (Yuusha) (2/3)</h4>


    The hero swung his long sword, and I blocked it with my great sword, but he actually managed to push me away.


    Damn it!


    ¡°To think that the first thing I would see when I woke up would be thisedy. What a great way to start the day! Ah, but I suppose it is a bit sad that it was actually a clown that¡¯s been trampling over my people¡­ I suppose I would have to make you pay for that; therefore, I shall trample over you, your body, and your heart. Fu fu fu fu fu fu ha ha ha ha ha ha!!!¡±


    As my great sword was pushed back, my posture broke.


    What is with this power!? My muscles screamed, but I mustered every bit of them to resist against the pressure.


    It felt like I was fighting a giant.


    ¡°How was it? It was fun right? It was only a little bit, but you used my power, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you were able to get this far.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡±


    I asked with a yell. At the same time, the sh I threw at him was easily repelled.


    ¡°That thing called Status. It¡¯s a good information to have, right? But¡­ Didn¡¯t you think it odd that you could see it? Was there anyone else other than you that could see it?¡±


    There was. Obviously. This was something taught to me by the old goblin.


    ¡°Of course there was!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Could that person really see the Status?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say!?¡±


    ¡°Did he tell you that you could learn your opponent¡¯s strength by focusing, or did he tell you that you could see your opponents¡¯ strengthid out perfectly before you in the form of a Status? Which was it?¡±


    A deep smile brimming with confidence surfaced on him.


    Now that he mentions it, what did the old goblin say exactly back then? I tried to remember, but it¡¯s too dangerous to be thoughtful in front of this enemy.


    ¡°Remember and know for yourself!¡±


    This time the wilted old man ying hero shed upwards while in the Low Stance.


    ©¤©¤Suppress it and reap his head.


    With that split-second decision, I switched stance and tried to suppress his attack with my great sword, but the only result I got was to have my sword be sent flying into the air.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand the difference in our strength? Ha ha ha.¡±


    I should¡¯ve been able to suppress his attack, but he sent me flying instead. The long sword, swung out as if it had no weight at all, returned to the hands of the brave man and was swung again at me, who was stuck in mid-air.


    ¡°Guu.¡±


    I bit back a muffled scream and braced myself for the impact, then the hero drew a stroke and unleashed a shockwave to shot through my body.


    He¡¯s different from all the other humans I¡¯ve fought. From start to finish, he¡¯s done nothing but show me just how fundamentally different our gap in strength is and repeatedly continues to smash me into the ground.


    ¡°O world, exist for me.(Enchant)!¡±¡±


    Light gathered on the hero¡¯s long sword. That was a power that operated on a fundamentally different principle than mine. My power would shoot ether as it gushed out, but that power gathered strength from his surroundings to strengthen his sword.


    ¡°You can run away in fear, you know.¡±


    ¡°Against you? Never!¡±


    ck mes gushed out once again as though in response to my anger, then I put as much strength as I could into my grip. I stabbed the ck-Red Speckled Great Sword(Zweihander) into the ground, then held ck me Shimmering Great Sword(mberge) with both of my hands.


    As I fixed my gaze on my sworn enemy, I kicked myself off the ground.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll y with you until you can¡¯t move anymore,¡± the hero said.


    I¡¯ll make you regret provoking me so tantly!


    As I broke through the wall of air, I moved with extreme speed and unleashed the greatest sh I¡¯ve made yet.


    I aimed for his neck, and with a speed barely perceptible, my sword shed with his light-d long sword. He budged a little.


    ©¤©¤I can do this, I can push him.


    The moment I thought that, as though a strong wind had passed, my ck mes were suddenly blown out.


    ¡°©¤©¤!?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the leisure to say anything.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t even have the time to check the crushed tip of my great sword before the enemy¡¯s long sword drew a diagonal silver stroke.


    ck mes gushed out of my body.


    ©¤©¤Damn it!


    I reached out for the Guardian Sword of the Giants(Titan Dagger) on my back, but before I could¡ª


    ¡°Seven sh, One Stroke.¡±


    ¡ªSeven streaks shot out from that silver stroke at a speed too fast to see, and with great power, they sent my limbs flying. My right leg, my ribs, my shoulders, my arms, all of them were cut off, but I lived yet thanks to the ck mes gushing out. However, a terrible pain assaulted me.


    ¡°How is it? It hurts, right? Did you want to die?¡±


    With my right leg gone, I couldn¡¯t even stand.


    ¡°Still alive?¡±


    I red at the twisted smile on his face and bit down on my mrs to keep myself from screaming.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re so lively. Now, dance!¡±


    At the descent of the hero¡¯s sword, the earth split open.


    I reached out for my great sword behind me with my remaining left hand, but moving even just a finger felt like gouging out my wounds. The moment i pulled out my great sword, the earth was struck, and the ground split open again.


    Lumps of earth and small stones bore into my flesh.


    The enemy was a long way away from the range of my great sword. Since he could attack from a distance, while I couldn¡¯t, distancing myself from him only served to benefit him.


    As I was sent flying over and over again, the distance between us only grew bigger. How am I supposed to approach him?


    But the hero didn¡¯t seem to care about my worries and just leisurely approached me himself.


    ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t break just yet. Yep, you have to put at least that much of a fight.¡±


    Using the Guardian Sword of the Giants as a cane, I pushed myself up. Thanks to the ck mes, most of my wounds have already closed.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The hero seemed to notice something and turned away from me. The sound of yells reached me from behind.


    Why are you getting in my way, Pale!?


    ¡°Oh, right. I have to mobilize the army.¡±


    The hero calmly wielded his long sword over his shoulder and snapped with his free hand.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    The hero did not say that out loud in particr, but regardless, the emotionless human army began to move.

 Chapter 288: Confronting the Hero (Yuusha) (3/3)

    <h4>Chapter 288: Confronting the Hero (Yuusha) (3/3)</h4>


    Going back in time a little.


    Before the Goblin King could finish his duel with Gund Rifenin, clouds of thunder suddenly appeared in the northern skies of the Kingdom of the ck Sun¡¯s(Alrodena Kingdom¡¯s)The City Where the King Sits(Revea Su), and the elves all grew wary and red at the sky.


    ¡°What a disquieting wind.¡±


    Barrui, one of the renowned warriors of the Fire Elves(Smander), looked up at the sky and frowned. Even though there was almost no wind, the thunderclouds overhead continued to extend from the northern sky.


    The Goblin King should be fighting onest battle in the far ends of the east to im supremacy over the continent, and yet, this sky¡­


    Normally, these thunderclouds would be apanied by lukewarm winds, but these winds were chilling, pratingly cold as though it were a rainy day, and the fire elves couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of an old tale passed down since long ago.


    ©¤©¤Amidst the thunderclouds slithers a great being. He who rules the hammers of thunder and scours the sky to contest the king of the skies.


    ¡°Gawain¡­ The Wingless Sky Snake, the Ruler of the Heavens.¡±


    When a thunderp stronger than the others resounded, another thunderp echoed.


    But the powerful rain that should have apanied it did note.


    Instead, a voice full of wrath spoke.


    ¡°Where goes the king of the small ones!?¡±


    With voice loud enough to break the heavens, that question resounded throughout all of Revea Su.


    Any and all who heard that voice and the anger imbued in it, looked up at the heavens and screamed. Up there in the thunderclouds had appeared the giant face of a ryuu. That which looked down at them sharply from above was none other than that being spoken of in legends and myths.


    Some did not scream, but the size of the ryuu filled them with surprise, and theymented just how unreliable the weapon in their hands were. Despite that they red at the ryuu up high.


    ¡°There will not be a second time. Where goes the king of the small ones!?¡±


    But no one knew whether it would be wise to answer the ryuu.


    ¡°And what will you do upon learning of that, Ruler of the Heavens?¡±


    But among all those people looking up was just one human who could answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s Reshia-dono.¡±


    The people in the streets stirred, and they pointed up to that spire up high, upon which stood a maiden dressed in the clothes of a priest ¨C it was the saint.


    ¡°Adherent of the Goddess of Healing(Zenobia)?¡±


    As Gawain revealed his whole body, the people gathered below began to raise voices of awe and fear, but at the same time, they looked at Reshia with expectant gazes of worship and respect.


    ¡°Let it be known, the time for the storm hase: for this great one to take the heavens and for your king to devour the earth!¡±


    ¡°Our king has already began the war and is waging it in the east as we speak.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh? Commendable.¡±


    When Reshia said that, a huge grin surfaced on Gawain.


    ¡°Then out of respect for his spirit, encouragement ought to be given. We are, after all, brethren; the few that serve our god.¡±


    ¡°If it does not displease you, then take me along as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh? ¡­I see, that too ismendable spirit.¡±


    As if having seen through her heart, Gawain approached Reshia. So vast was Gawain¡¯s body that it seemed he could wrap the entire imperial castle, that was under construction, with his body. When Gawain was close enough, Reshia made her resolve and got on.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought the day woulde when an adherent of Zenobia would ride on my back? At the very least, I could¡¯ve never imagined it during thest battle.¡±


    As the Ruler of the Heavens advanced through the thunderclouds, he muttered to himself and immediately headed for the eastern battlefield.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    ¡°Have Gi Ga-dono push up the front line¡­ How are the preparations of Gi Be y-dono and Gi Ga Rax-dono?¡±


    After disrupting the duel of the king with the ck-haired hero, she started giving out one precisemand after another.


    ¡°Your Majesty, hate me as much as you want, I will not mind, but any more than this is¡­¡±


    As Pale quietly apologized, she mobilized the entire army of Kingdom of the ck Sun(Alrodena Kingdom).


    ¡°Have the special unit prepare to charge out.¡±


    If one were to look at the entire battlefield, one would see that Alrodena was pushing on all fronts. But that was only a given. After all, it was not the expensive equipment or the amazing war steeds but the organic coordination that allowed an army to show its worth.


    And Alrodena¡¯s army, which has traveled all over the continent, were unified in their one goal of saving the king, Once the generals and the objectives were set, what came next was to tackle the issue of coordinating everything tactically.


    But even in that regard, Prime Minister Pale could bring together the whole army; so naturally, they would be at an advantagepared to the hero¡¯s army that could only push straight ahead. However, Pale could not afford to let her guard down with the battlefield before her.


    Because standing at the head of the hero¡¯s army were heavy footmen. There, in the front lines, stood young men. They still looked like proper soldierspared to the boys and girls in the middle, but the way they lined up their spears at exactly the same height as though they were meant to be like that without the slightest deviation was just too unnatural.


    ¡°No cheers, no war cries, no messengers either. It¡¯s so creepy¡­¡±


    But they had no choice but to do this.


    Besides, as far as creepiness went, nothing was creepier than the hero in charge of that army, or at least, that¡¯s what Pale believed. And it was precisely because the enemy was like that that Pale couldn¡¯t stand to leave the king exposed.


    Moreover, the king looked to be in a predicament.


    If they were to lose the king here, the only thing waiting for them would be annihtion in the hands of the humans. At the very least, with the key stone missing, Alrodena would fall apart, and Revea Su, which was constructed to be a symbol of solidarity of the various races, would be burned to the ground. The demihumans that have finally gotten back their home will be driven away, and the now peaceful western region will be plundered from once more.


    After all the lives she¡¯d taken, that was not something she could allow to happen.


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to lose you here, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Pale shot her arrow into the sky, and all their forces attacked simultaneously.

 Chapter 289: The Power of Divinity in Full Display (1/5)

    <h4>Chapter 289: The Power of Divinity in Full Disy (1/5)</h4>


    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re pretty good.¡±


    Despite their army being pushed back, the hero only smiled in amusement.


    Under themand of Pale Symphoria, all forces of Kingdom of the ck Sun(Alrodena Kingdom) attacked the army of the Sacred Kingdom of Altigand.


    As the heromanded his army to advance with a snap of his finger, Gi Gu Verbena led his Felduk to throw their spears at him.


    But of course, they could not possibly reach him.


    Though theyunched those spears at the fastest speeds possible, the footmen of Altigand lined up to protect the hero, creating a circr formation with the hero at the center.


    With their movements perfectly coordinated, Gi Gu Verbena knew that they would be the strongest foe he would fight yet.


    Attacking from the right nk of the entire army was Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army(Zeilduk).


    Though Zeilduk, which depended mostly on the monster beasts of their beast tamers to attack, relied on just one tactic: push; yet that wave-like tactic that relied on sheer number was more than enough to defeat many powerful foes.


    But then, beasts that could weave in between their monster beasts appeared from Altigand. With white fur and a stature twice that of a human being, they wererge beasts indeed. With a bark, the monster beasts around them lost their momentum, and though these monster beasts would normally be capable of victory just by relying on their numbers and their roar, before that beast, they were too timid to advance.


    A pack of giant silver-white wolves stood majestically in Zeilduk¡¯s way, devouring, expelling, and crushing their horde of monster beasts.


    A cursory nce would show that there were 30 of them all in all. With them in the front lines, Zeilduk¡¯s push froze to a standstill.


    However, neither Pale nor the generals were so soft as to loosen their attack just because one side was at a deadlock.


    ¡°Have Gi Ga-dono attack from the left-most nk.¡±


    By utilizing their mobility, they would employ a hit and run tactic to get the attention of the entire enemy army. However, it was around that time that Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Felduk surrounded the hero and shed with his soldiers¡¯ line of spears. Felduk and the hero¡¯s forces shed head on, but Felduk¡¯s technique was a step further.


    They were equal in terms of strength.


    The hero¡¯s power empowered the humans, allowing them to have physical abilities equal to or greater than an average goblin¡¯s, but few among them have grasped the breath of battle.


    ¡°Bring their spears up close! Swordsmen, weave past their spears! Catapults, ready yoursel¡ª!?¡±


    Gi Gu, who led 5,000 goblins directly, raised his voice to give one order after another. He himself could feel that the king was in danger, so his voice was tenser than usual.


    The human battle ves operated the catapults, but they needed more time before they could aim. Meanwhile, a fierce battle erupted at the front lines between their spearmen and the enemy¡¯s. Just behind that, the swordsmen prepared their throwing spears behind their shields, then simultaneously threw them.


    ¡°Tch! They just won¡¯t break!¡±


    Any normal enemy would have lost someposure against their attack, but the hero¡¯s soldiers were unaffected. Some of those that have been pierced through by their spears would just return to their position, while others would copse listlessly like a puppet whose strings have been cut, then another soldier would fill in to cover the hole left open.


    What abnormal leadership. Moreover, the hero was supposed to be their leader, but he was still fighting with the Goblin King. Just how was hemanding these soldiers? Was there anothermander other than him?


    But despite his doubts, Gi Gu encouraged his subordinates and strengthened their attack.


    Gi Zu Ruo, Gi Jii Yubu, and Gi Gu mobilized their troops as well to assist.


    Alrodena came like a hurricane from the west and crushed all the countries that stood in their way, but now, it was different. Zeilduk¡¯s attack at the right nk had been stopped, while Felduk, the army(Regiol), and the Thousand-Demon Army(Sazanorga) were in the middle a fierce battle at the center, and the Tiger and Spear Army(Aransain) were taking the long way around from the left nk while luring the allied forces to the front lines.


    ¡°Fire arrows for the archers, fire stones with oil for the catapults.¡±


    After the most famous general in the allied forces, Vn Do Zul, gave a few simple instructions, he carefully watched the situation of the battle. The enemy¡¯s formation was a wonder to behold indeed. Not only were their spears lined up without a gaps between them, even their shields were held at exactly the same height.


    ¡°Oil¡­ Shoot!¡±


    After loading the catapults with a jar filled with enough oil, theyunched them at the spot that the fire arrows hit. In the blink of an eye, a sea of fire spread on the battlefield. Yet even as their flesh burned, the soldiers of the hero did not copse.


    Already, this was not merely something that could be reasoned away with the hero¡¯s leadership, for beside these spearmen were theirrade-in-arms covered in mes, yet they stood tall with their spear calmly.


    Evidently, it seemed as though a curse ofpulsion of some sort have been cast upon these people, forcing them to fight.


    ¡°Keep attacking them from a distance and switch to defense whenever they approach.¡±


    While the battle between Felduk and the enemy spearmen continued, Vn had no choice but to switch to a passive tactic. There was no way a normal human could sh against that ande out alright.


    The fact that a great man like him was forced to make that decision spoke volumes of how abnormal the enemy was.


    ¡°Hmm? Are they scared?¡±


    But while the allied forces may have distanced themselves to avoid needless chaos, there were those that chose to proactively move forward instead. Rashka clicked his tongue when he saw the allied forces refuse to advance, then gave the order for his own to move out.


    Gi Go Amatsuki¡¯s swordsmen and Rashka¡¯s Gaidga Tribe were given the role of a special unit that could achieve great results with few soldiers.


    As the unit that specialized in attack the most, they joined the fray now because they believed that the time to rescue the king hase.


    But while a fierce battle was unfolding on the ground, the same thing was happening in the skies.


    ¡°These damned lizards!¡±


    Douhet the me Ryuu cursed as he spat mes one after another. He was cooperating with the goblins at the behest of his master, Gawain, but presently, he was surrounded by wyverns all around.


    With the wyverns able to move in perfect formation without anymand, they could easily avoid Douhet¡¯s mes, and the wyverns would repeatedly be able to descend. Evidently, even the wyverns were being controlled.

 Chapter 289: The Power of Divinity in Full Display (2/5)

    <h4>Chapter 289: The Power of Divinity in Full Disy (2/5)</h4>


    Of the 500 wyvern knights, only 300 mobilized to deal with Douhet. Douhet formed a fire spear with his tail and swung it, but the Wyvern Knights pressed on with their numerical superiority. About 10 wyverns gathered together to lure Douhet¡¯s attention while another group attacked him from his tail¡¯s direction.


    There was an overwhelming gap in power between them and Douhet, but the organized attacks of the wyverns was able to ovee that gap and toss Douhet about.


    Gi Za Zakuend looked up at Douhet¡¯s sorry sight from the ground, but there was nothing he could do other than furrow his brows.


    The situation only changed when the special unit of Rashka¡¯s Gaidga and Gi Go the Sword King¡¯s swordsmen reached the front lines. As Felduk crossed spears at the left nk, and the allied forces kept their distance while suppressing the enemy, the special unit moved onwards, and with great power, they bore deep into the line of spears.


    ¡°Small fries shouldn¡¯t stand in my way!¡±


    Rashka, the incarnation of violence, bellowed out an angry roar, and with the ck light blessed by the Goddess of the Underworld, mowed down the enemy soldiers.


    ¡°Aim for the neck. They¡¯ll stop moving when their head¡¯s been detached.¡±


    As Gi Go lopped off the head of an enemy soldier, he gave out instructions while decapitating another.


    The hole opened by the special unit became an opening for the rest of Alrodena tounch a greater offensive. Nothing could be done about Zeilduk¡¯s deadlock at the right wing. Having judged that, the first one to react to the change of the battlefield was Gi Ga and his Aransain.


    ¡°Prepare to charge!¡±


    He raised his spear and pointed to that area where the special unit had forced their way in.


    ¡°We hunt!¡±


    The Short Sword Battle Maiden¡¯s(Valkyria¡¯s) Far was an excellent match against footmen, so she raised her sword and encouraged her soldiers, and in response, the Proud n¡¯s(Leon Heart¡¯s) Zaurosh also raised his sickle spear and rode alongside her.


    Gi Ga led Aransain from the head, while Far and Zaurosh took his nks. Clouds of dust rose as they assumed the Arrow-Point Formation, and when the enemy was close enough, Far swung down with her long sword, and at her behest, fire arrows rained from behind.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    Riding past the rising mes, Aransain cut into the enemy formation. Like knife through butter, Aransain tore through the enemy forces, then changed direction at the center. The enemy formation was surprisingly tenacious and refused to copse, so Gi Ga sent his nks to opposite directions, while he himself led the main force to the back.


    A normal enemy would have fallen apart with that.


    Not only were they run through by a cavalry, the hole in their formation was also gouged out, and yet, the hero¡¯s soldiers just refused to crumble.


    Gi Ga changed directions again to regroup with Far and Zaurosh, but when he turned to the enemy forces, what he saw made him open his eyes wide.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    They should have done plenty of damage, and yet they were actually chasing after Far and Zaurosh. It was as though the entire enemy army was a single mollusk of some sort, no matter how many times they were cut, they refused to fall apart. They would just keep on fighting as long as they haven¡¯t been killed or haven¡¯t lost the strength to attack.


    For a moment, Gi Ga imagined the enemy army as a ghastly monster, but he immediately banished the thought as he mobilized his soldiers to rescue his twomanders.


    However, while they may not have been able to end the battle right there and then, Aransain¡¯s attack did manage to stir chaos near the center of the enemy forces, so for a moment, the pressure in the front lines was greatly weakened. Though it was only weakerpared to the earlier situation where the enemy would immediately cover any holes opened, the goblin generals were sensitive to the smell of opportunity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Gaidga hog all the glory!¡±


    Gi Zu sprung about in the front lines, swinging his long spear, as he fully demonstrated the prative power that put him within the top three infantrymanders of Alrodena.


    ¡°Focus fire in front of Gi Zu!¡±


    At Gi Za¡¯s behest, the mage unit made up of druids gathered their wind bullets and concentrated their attacks into that area, raining wind bullets over the enemy forces to break their defense and their weapons; thus, supporting Gi Zu¡¯s charge.


    Upon seeing all that, Pale gave a brief order to Gi Be y.


    ¡°Rescue the king.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Gi Be held the g of the ck sun up high, and the imperial guards of the king rode behind him.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, as expected, this isn¡¯t going well.¡±


    Despite seeing his own forces being pushed back, the hero justughed.


    The Goblin King attacked him with all his strength, but the heroughed with leisure, then his smile turned to that of scorn, and he snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. From here on, it¡¯s my time.¡±


    A giant magic formation appeared in the air. As red lines ran through the air, the formation changed shape and turned into a door. It was a spectacle that covered the battlefield, so there was no one who did not see it and was not dumbfounded. That was a portal hundreds of times bigger than the one back in Lusis.


    From it came a sound akin to the bellows of a dragon, but when the gate opened, what appeared was a giant boat.


    A vessel such as that ought to embark on the stormy seas, and yet, there it was with its sails up high in the wind with an imposing appearance that could even be described as heroic. That was a ship not meant to be paddled in the sea but in the skies. That was a ship not outfitted with cannons but with spears, but these spears could shoot out different kinds of magic bullets.


    On its bridge could be found a cannon surrounded by lines of jewels filled with mana. With the dragon¡¯s eye incorporated into its design, it is a legacy of the War of the Gods said to have existed during the Age of the Gods. The body of a dragon was a valuable weapon in and of itself, but nothing was more precious than the dragon¡¯s eye.

 Chapter 289: The Power of Divinity in Full Display (3/3)

    <h4>Chapter 289: The Power of Divinity in Full Disy (3/3)</h4>


    The special unit and Gi Zu¡¯s thousand-demon army have been cutting through the enemy forces, but they suddenly stopped.


    ¡°©¤©¤The hero¡¯s enemies shall be destroyed.¡±


    A small girl blocked their way, but this was no normal girl, for she had with her the ability to stop a warrior as experienced as Gi Go. A smile surfaced on her as she swung her sword.


    Gi Go did not see it. His body merely responded to the unexpected threat, and the moment their des shed, he was sent flying. Gi Go tumbled several times on the ground, but he quickly picked himself up.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am the hero¡¯s sword. That is all. Now, die.¡±


    There was no will in her eyes, so it wasn¡¯t even possible to read her emotions. With vibrant green hair and frail, slender limbs, she did not look at all like a swordsman.


    But¡­ She was strong.


    ¡°©¤©¤If you intend stand in my way, then I will have to cut you down.¡±


    As Gi Go exhaled a thin breath, he faced his opponent with great focus. However, the girl alone couldn¡¯t have possibly stopped their attack.


    Someone too appeared before Rashka; it was Rasdir of the Iron Bull Knights. He was already big for a human, but now he was even bigger. The armor he wore incorporated Blue-Silver Steel(Srna), which excelled against magic and des.


    The weapon he held was a short spear that¡¯s been blessed by a spirit.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ from that time?¡± Rashka said.


    With a simple step, he took on Rashka¡¯s blow from head on, then heughed.


    ¡°Behold, monsters! Fu ha ha ha! This is power. The power to restore my mothend, the power to exact vengeance on you!¡±


    As winds d his short spear, a wind of de sliced Rashka. Shock surfaced on Rashka as blood spurted out of him, but Rasdir took another step and sent him flying.


    ¡°Ku ha ha! Very well! It¡¯s been awhile, but you got my blood boiling, human!¡±


    ¡°Die, monster! Die and know of the power of the hero!¡±


    Rashkaughed viciously, but Rasdirughed just as ferociously and shed with him.


    Now that someone appeared on the side of the hero that could contend with two of the stronger goblins from Alrodena, change finally appeared on the battle lines, but that was only a given.


    After all, the side that was pushing was suddenly forced into a defensive position and now had to endure the rampage of their enemy. s, this was not something that could be dealt with by relying on tactics, as it was a move akin to that of a tactical surprise attack from a powerful weapon.


    All the more so when that attack came from the sky.


    ¡°A flying warship!? Damn it, so you were the enemies all along!¡±


    Douhet the me Ryuu made the connection as soon as he saw that ship. Immediately, he focused his attacks onto it. He still remembered seeing that ship more than once during the War of the Gods. Though he only saw it from a distance 400 years ago, he still recognized it as an enemy.


    With a power that could dye the skies, hollow the earth, and transform the terrain, Douhet called forth spears of mes.


    12 spears all in all.


    That was the strongest attack that the fire ryuu could muster, an attack conjured without regard for the consumption of ether, one that could burn down all the armies on the ground if it were to fall. That was the sort of attack that shot out for that flying warship, but the 12 spears vanished before they could even reach the ship.


    ¡°Anti-Magic Barrier!? But©¤©¤¡±


    Douhet was shocked, but he still tried to shoot again; however, the magic cannon set its sights on him. The mana stored in the dragon¡¯s eye flowed into the jewels for the magic cannon to use. When Douhet shot out his fire spears again, the magic cannon fired at the same time.


    The powers of ryuu and dragon shed, scattering the clouds and shaking the air; so great was their sh that the aftermath could be felt even down below. When the disorienting explosion ceased, all that was left was Douhet¡¯s wounded self.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Not only could he not harm the flying warship in the slightest, 200 wyverns lifted off from the back of the flying warship.


    In their hands was a legendary ss weapon called Dragon Lance. A weapon made from dragon fangs, designed to be able to cut any magical barrier. Even dragon scales could note out unharmed in the face of its edge.


    With his posture broken and his wounds worsened by the army of wyvern knights, the battlefield waspletely flipped over.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    That was a memory from long ago.


    A memory back in the days when the forces that served the Goddess of the Underworld(Altesia) and the forces that served the Ancestor God that Birthed Nations(Ativ) fought on thend for supremacy.


    The forces led by the Goddess of the Underworld were strong but few in number.


    A one-eyed snake that wielded ck mes that lived through many battles and came to be known as the ¡®Portent of War¡¯ or the ¡®Harbinger of War¡¯, ever standing at the head of the battles. A wingless sky snake known as the ¡®Ruler of Thunderclouds¡¯ that fought with the dragons to contest for the authority to rule the skies.


    A twin-headed water snake known as the ¡®Lord of Decay¡¯ that traveled the seas as though there was no one there, and the Earth-Devouring Serpent that crushed mountains, changed the terrain, and waged war with the giants.


    Then were the various races that obeyed the goddess.


    The forces of the underworld that fought with the forces above ground in the first War of the Gods were no longer possible, for the armies that poured out of the underworld came to be entangled with the struggle for survival as they took life and reproduced above ground.


    Unlike the time of the First Goddess of the Underworld(Deetna), the forces of the underworld were few because the underworld didn¡¯t have many soldiers in the first ce. Those that served Altesia were that same army that apanied her as the Goddess of Courage to invade the underworld.


    There were heroes too. And sages as well. In fact, it was with great men, sorcerers, and many others that Altesia attacked the underworld, and only upon paying a great price did she manage to make the First Goddess of the Underworld(Deetna) fall.


    That¡¯s why the underworld did not have many soldiers.


    ording to the legend of the humans, it was out of jealousy that Altesia took up her sword, but the reason the humans became the main force during the second invasion of the underworld was because the war turned into a battle of survival, and the elves and the demihumans were dragged into it.


    As the Goddess of the Underworld led her servant gods to battle, the forces led by Ativ deployed divine beasts and humans that possessed superhuman powers known as saints.


    It was not because the gods underestimated Altesia that they did not send out heroes then. There simply were no heroes. Since Altesia, the goddess that ruled over courage, rebelled, no matter how brave a warrior was, they could not be a hero, for they could not have her approval.


    Heroes (yuusha) were a special existence. They would receive the divine protection of the Goddess of Courage and lead the people.


    That¡¯s why after the ancestral god, Ativ, sent the Goddess of Courage into the underworld, there were no more heroes, and Ativ¡¯s forces struggled. It was then that the divine beasts and the saints appeared.


    It was Gurdiga, the God of Magic and Weapons, that made them.


    He made all sorts of weapons from swords to spears to axes, but it was to construct a living weapon that he devoted himself to. And in his quest to create the ultimate weapon that did not choose its wielder, the answer he found appeared in the form of divine beasts and saints.


    Divine beasts that trampled over the battlefield, and saints, humans that possessed power beyond men but could not disobey the gods.


    The scent of charred flesh, the taste of gushing blood, but above all, the rising will to fight; Verid the Harbinger of War opened his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When he raised up his head, the supreme goddess that ever watched over them was there.


    ¡°Are you going?¡±


    ¡°The time for my oath hase.¡±


    As the goddess nodded, she looked at this ever faithful servant of hers with gentleness.


    ¡°Then I shall give themand.¡±


    The goddess stood from her throne with majesty, and the embodiment of ck mes, the one-eyed snake, prostrated himself.


    ¡°Though held captive by the form of the snake¡­ Though into the depths of the underworld did you sink¡­ Not once did your ways change. My faithful servant, the spearhead of my vanguard, my Harbinger of War!¡±


    As the goddess¡¯ voice resounded clearly, Verid, who prostrated himself, began to change.


    With long ck hair that reached to the waist and an eyepatch over one eye, the form revealed was neither that of a snake nor a man but a woman. That appearance that knelt piously on the ground as though to offer a prayer was the same figure of a human once hailed a hero or a saint.


    Though little armor covered her, the short sword by her waist was a divine tool that¡¯s yed many of the goddess¡¯ foes. Her eyes remained closed, yet even then, there was no denying the beauty she radiated. Her toned body carved with scars spoke of her tales as an aplished hero (yuusha), but even the scars could not harm her beauty. If anything, they merely entuated her nobility.


    ¡°Raise your head, my beloved daughter.¡±


    With the dazzling golden-hue of her eye, the servant god looked up at her beloved master with an eye full of resolve.


    ¡°Now, go, my daughter. In my name, I herebymand you! Return to thend above once more and make known our war!¡±


    ¡°In the name of the oaths of old, in the name of the proud©¤©¤God of War(Vaishura), I pledge to bring you victory!¡±


    The Goddess of the Underworld knew that this servant of hers would never return, but she still watched her back as she left.


    And so, the God of War announced the War of the Gods begun.

 Chapter 290: The God of War Descends (1/3)

    <h4>Chapter 290: The God of War Descends (1/3)</h4>


    Pale bit her lips as she watched the scene before her unfold. They were being pushed on every front. The center that Gi Gu Verbenamanded, the right nk that Gi Gi Orudomanded, the left nk that the allied forces and Rashka and Gi Go Amatsuki¡¯s special forcesmanded.


    Every front was either in a deadlock or on the verge of copse. The magic of the goblin druids and the bows of the elves concentrated their attacks to try and stitch the tears, but they could only do so much.


    They couldn¡¯t divert all of their attention to the ground because of the reenactment of the Age of the Gods that was urring right above them. Pale knew that the result of the battle between the ryuu and the flying warship would tip the scales and quickly lead to the extermination of the forces on the ground.


    The scale of power was just too different.


    If even a single one of those spells being exchanged above them were tond at the center of their army, the only fate awaiting them would be annihtion. Above all, there was the matter with the Goblin King as well. The strongest warrior of the humans, that which they referred to as a ¡®hero¡¯, was just too strong, and they did not have the means to contend with him.


    She had not even been given the time to look for a method.


    ¡°¡­Send a messenger to Gi Gu-dono. Pull back the lines.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The elven messenger hesitated, but Pale was decisive.


    ¡°The king has entrusted me with all authority over the army. We don¡¯t have the time to argue. Hurry!¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    She had to make this decision. If the Goblin King were with them, then perhaps they might not have chosen to retreat, but there was no king beside her and she had to make the decision. Commanders did not merely watch the battle, they had to make hard choices too when necessary.


    If the Goblin King were beside her and decisively asked her not to retreat, then she would have toe up with a n that met his expectations, but that wasn¡¯t the case right now. She was both the tactician and the prime minister, so she had to consider the consequences of this battle. Moreover, everymander desired to minimize the casualties; hence, as disgraceful and painful a decision it was, she had to make it.


    Indeed, it was hard to ept defeat, and getting out of here wouldn¡¯t be easy. After all, retreating was much more difficult than advancing. Especially, when the enemy was at an advantage since they will be sure to give chase. But it had to be done even at the cost of some losses.


    Because the only fate awaiting them here was aplete wipe. The moment that flying warship¡¯s cannon turns to them, there will be no more resisting, only death.


    She had to make sure that that worst case doesn¡¯t happen.


    Above all, she had to save the king.


    That¡¯s why she made the decision.


    There was nothing more important than the king¡¯s well-being. At the very least, there was no such thing in the Kingdom of the ck Sun(Alrodena Kingdom).


    ¡°Tell Axe and Sword Army(Felduk) to reform their lines as we retreat! We will attack the enemy when their forces stick out. Send orders of retreat to the Thousand-Demon Army(Sazanorga) and the army(Regiol) as well. Contact the allied forces.¡±


    Upon receiving Pale¡¯s orders, Gi Gu Verbena red at the various fronts being attacked and cursed.


    ¡°Damn it! There¡¯s no helping it, but we¡¯re not retreating until the king has been rescued! That woman does have a n, right!?¡±


    Gi Gu immediately dispatched his rare-ss goblin messengers, then gradually pulled back. The long spearmen at the front were being ripped into shreds by the rampaging human forces, so a lot of high ranking goblins had to be mobilized in order to keep those at bay, and because of that, themand system was struggling.


    Gi Gu had to rely on his messengers to directly takemand of his entire army.


    With his axe and his sword, Gi Gu himself headed for the front lines. Hemanded the 5,000 soldiers directly under him to wield their shields and line up without any gap, then he gave the order to retreat to the high-ranking goblins.


    ¡°Gu Tough, Gu Long, Gu Big! Command your troops to retreat, I will personally assume the position of the rearguard!¡±


    As he gave that message to his messengers with a yell, he skillfully led thousands of goblins as though they were his limbs and temporarily stopped the attack of the enemy.


    But then one of the stronger fighters of the humans appeared.


    ¡°Let thekes flow(Cascade)!¡±


    Water flowed out of the left sword and soaked thend.


    ¡°Let the icicles pierce(Frozen)!¡±


    Then the water transformed into pirs of ice as big as a human body and struck out of the ground, The icicles that pierced the body of the goblins along with theirrge shields could be seen by Gi Gu even from a distance.


    ¡°Did you have toe now!?¡±


    In order to allow the armies of the three sibling goblins at the front-most lines to retreat, Gi Gu had to thin the middle part of his front line.


    Gi Gu had expanded his nks to receive the soldiers that have been fighting at the front, but Judith the Zealot just had toe like a gust of wind cutting through the surface of theke.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Without so much as a word uttered, she swung her swords to call forth spears of ice and skewer several goblins. Gi Gu grit his mrs, but he could do nothing more than watch.


    They were pulling back to force the enemy to create an opening that would allow them to recover the king¡­ TO that end, the lives of his men weren¡¯t much.


    In the first ce, putting the life of the king and his men on the same scale was a mistake.


    And yet©¤©¤


    ¡°What sort of general would I be if I allowed my men to die in vain!!¡±


    He stepped firmly into the ground and bellowed out in anger, then with just a few soldiers in tow, he moved against the crowd and made his way for Judith the Zealot. With his canine teeth bared, Gi Gu ran to challenge the expert that wreaked havoc with her spears of ice.


    ¡°GURUuoOOO!¡±


    Gi Gu howled as he ran. Judith turned to him with just her eyes and smiled faintly, but she did not return the yell and instead let out a chilling voice.


    ¡°Let thekes flow(Cascade)!¡±


    A series of movements that led to thend being dyed by a stream once more.


    ¡°Let the icicles pierce(Frozen)!¡±


    Four ice spears stuck out from the ground. They appeared almost simultaneously, but Gi Gu got through and smashed some with his axe. Goblins cried out from behind as ice spears prated them, but he could only ignore them now.


    ¡°Ice Bullets, Pierce Through(Frozel)!¡±


    With Gi Gu now just 10 steps away, Judith shot the water from her sword into the air, then immediately swung her icy sword to create bullets of ice.


    Those bullets attacked Gi Gu like a pack of hunting dogs, but Gi Gu did not stop his advance and instead deflected them with his axe and long sword. The speed of those ice bullets were almost to that of throwing spears, yet Gi Gu managed to deflect them while advancing at the same time.


    What frightening reflexes indeed, and yet, only a faint smile surfaced of Judith as she held her swords of ice and water.


    ¡°¡­Come.¡±


    Gi Gu said with quiet anger, and in response, Judith raised her voice.


    ¡°Ice de(Ro Zen)!¡±


    With the temperature suddenly dropping, the water flowing through the air turned into a sh of ice that attacked Gi Gu. Gi Gu could block even ice bullets, but he was just too close to dodge this de of ice; hence, he could only raise his axe like a shield and charge straight through.

 Chapter 290: The God of War Descends (2/3)

    <h4>Chapter 290: The God of War Descends (2/3)</h4>


    A poor retreat would only leave him open to an attack. That was not something exclusive to battles between armies. Even in duels, it was better to advance. Especially in this situation where the enemy possessed an abundance of long-range abilities.


    Gi Gu took the ice de on his shoulder and staggered a little. Blood spurt out, but he brushed it aside, and caught Judith within his range.


    Without saying anything else, Gi Gu unleashed his sword with a bloodthirsty yell, but Judith had already acquired power beyond that of humans and was easily able to block his attack with her sword of ice.


    ¡°Let thekes flow(Cascade)!¡±


    Flowing water scattered on the ground, and in the next moment, a spear of ice pierced Gi Gu. He had gotten too close, and because of the power of the ice sword, that long sword that have been pushing this whole time was caught. With Gi Gu no longer able to move, Judith chanted another spell.


    ¡°Do you really think your lowly human wit would work on me!?¡±


    It was in that moment that the axe in Gi Gu¡¯s left hand swung for Judith.


    ¡°KU!?¡±


    An unexpected attack from an unexpected direction with an unexpected strength cut short her chant©¤©¤


    ¡°Now!¡±


    ©¤©¤Then Gi Gu yelled, and in the next moment, goblins appeared from all around to surround Judith. As special an existence as Judith was because of the power the hero bestowed upon her, there was no way she would be able to remain uninjured if she were to allow those goblins to run into her with their short spears, so she had no choice but to kick Gi Gu away and jump back.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    But as soon as shed did, Gi Gu immediately turned around and retreated with his subordinates.


    Before she knew it, Felduk hadpleted their retreat, and there was no reason left for Gi Gu to duel her.


    ¡°¡­Fine, but know that you did nothing more than extend your suffering.¡±


    The way Judith narrowed her eyes and smiled coldly was just like that of a ghost.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    As Felduk retreated, so did Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s Regiol and Gi Zu Ruo¡¯s Sazanorga. Because of that a gap was opened between their forces and the hero¡¯s forces, a gap that they were more than happy to fill.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just keep retreating like this.¡±


    But Alrodena just kept retreating, so Altigand kept on advancing, and as a result, their formation became longer. Unfortunately for them, they couldn¡¯t extend themselves too much because Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Zeilduk kept getting in the way.


    The monster beasts could do little more than stall the divine beasts, but in a desperate act to at least get back at the enemy, Gi Gi scattered the monster beasts at the nks of the hero¡¯s army that was pushing Felduk into a corner.


    He didn¡¯t order them to attack, nay, he just made them move.


    As a result, monster beasts of all sizes made their way in between the hero¡¯s forces, and with some attacking in random ces and some fleeing, the hero¡¯s army quickly fell into chaos. Pale never even considered it, but as it turns out, the hero¡¯s army was actually really inflexible. They fought like monsters when taking down an enemy right in front of them, but when unexpected things started happening, their movements remarkably dulled.


    As unexpected as this stroke of fortune was, there was no way they would not take advantage of it.


    Pale immediately ordered Aransain to rescue the Goblin King and had the imperial guards go around a long way to the left. With the clouds of dust raised up by the allied forces keeping their movements shrouded, they would stab a spear into the enemy¡¯s drawn out battle lines.


    Or at least, that was the strategy that Pale conceived, but the hero responded.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, I see¡­ I¡¯m surprised you can see so well amidst this chaos. However, I would be troubled if you looked down on me so much.¡±


    Then as though in response to the hero¡¯s words, the cavalry that has been keeping quiet this whole time suddenly became lively. Of course, this was not a normal cavalry.


    Their giant steeds boasted physiques equal to those of the Three-Eyed Wild Horses(Hipparion) and were donned in armor specifically meant for cavalry battles. Riding suchbat-ready steeds were soldiers equipped in light armor that utilized dragon scales and wielded a dragonnce for their weapon. Though they numbered just 2,000, they possessed enough power to change the very concepts of cavalry battles.


    That was the sort of cavalry that responded to Aransain¡¯s movements.


    They rode swift as though free of burden and their spears brimmed with killing power. It was as though their speed could even match Alrodena¡¯s swiftest, Aransain.


    Short Sword Battle Maiden(Valkyria)¡®s n leader, Far, beheld that from a distance and approached Gi Ga to advise him to change formation.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t underestimate their strength. Let¡¯s avoid the head of their charge even if we have to dy.¡±


    If it were just up to Gi Ga, he would just keep charging like this. After all, the Goblin King¡¯s life was at stake. But he could consider even those feelings objectively.


    ¡°I might have been hasty. Fine, round the formation!¡±


    Just as the War Princess once parried the charge of the king¡¯s cavalry, they assumed a Deep Battle Formation and rode as swiftly as they could; a formation akin to a snake zigzagging at a high speed for its prey. The enemy rushed toward them in a straight line, and it was curious if they would actually collide with them, but then they suddenly changed directions and passed by the enemy to dodge their Arrow-Point Formation.


    Of course, spears were still thrust out toward the enemies close enough, but they managed to get past the cavalry with barely any damage.


    Now all that was standing in their way were the footmen surrounding the hero and the Goblin King. From their long spears and the weight of their armor, however, they might as well be the hero¡¯s imperial guards instead, but regardless, Gi Gamanded his cavalry.


    They would have no choice but to brace themselves for sacrifices here.


    ¡°Lay down your life to rescue the king! There can be no greater honor than this!¡±


    With Gi Ga leading the charge himself, the Goblin King¡¯s cavalry charged straight through for the Goblin King and the hero.


    ¡°Hmph, nimble, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    While engaging in a fierce battle with the Goblin King, the hero nced beside him to see Aransain charging.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll be troubled if you think you can escape from heaven¡¯s judgment.¡±


    He turned to the Goblin King.


    ¡°You think so too, right?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The Goblin King yelled angrily, but the hero just sneered and used his long sword to deal with the Goblin King¡¯s attacks. At the same time, he raised his free hand above him.


    ¡°Fire.¡±


    In the next moment, the earth shook, and the flying warship above tilted its hull to turn its side toward the ground. On the ship¡¯s side was a line of magic guns. In the next moment, magic bullets bombarded the ground.


    The target was none other than Aransain that was charging at full speed for the Goblin King.


    ¡°Spread out!¡±


    As a disquieting sound resounded from above, Gi Ga could do nothing more than spread out his soldiers. The soldiers with a background in the Mana Guards could shoot a spell of their own to cancel out the bullets, but such soldiers were rare. Bullets of magic rained down onto the ground without pause, scattering Aransain and changing the terrain.


    ¡°Too bad.¡±


    The Goblin King was desperate, but the hero just sneered again.


    The sight of the Flying Warship returning to its previous position as soon as it finished its attack was truly stunning.


    It was just like a flying fortress. Moreover, the sort were the word ¡®impregnable¡¯ was befitting.

 Chapter 290: The God of War Descends (3/3)

    <h4>Chapter 290: The God of War Descends (3/3)</h4>


    ¡°¡­Gather, my iron-legged cavalry! We are the spear that will tear through the enemy!¡±


    But what was more surprising was themander of the cavalry, Gi Ga.


    In a disy of amazing leadership, despite being scattered, Aransain was able to regroup and prepare another charge.


    Gi Ga stood at the head of his cavalry and bellowed out a howl, then charged straight through for the footmen obstructing their way.


    Iron shed with iron. Armor shattered and cavalries were stabbed to death. Blood spurt and flesh tore. The strongest cavalry of the continent was on par with the footmen standing in their way, yet it was Gi Ga¡¯s victory for being on par, because the encirclement that locked the hero and the king together broke and parted like a flood.


    ¡°Save the king!!¡±


    As he leftmand of a squad with the Great Chief of Paradua, Haroo, he charged into the footmen that tried to form an encirclement once again.


    But as expected, this was as far as their momentum could take them.


    Just minimizing the losses from the bombardment of the flying warship and regrouping to unleash a charge was already on the level of a master leader. To ask any more was just too greedy, and indeed, Aransain gradually started losing their momentum.


    ¡°Gi Be!¡±


    ¡°To battle! Follow the g!!¡±


    ©¤©¤But then, the imperial guards appeared from behind to pass through the hole opened by Aransain and rush straight at the hero.


    ¡°Ha, ku ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!! A ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡±


    The heroughed loudly, but his eyes were no longer amused.


    ¡°You did it, you really did it. To think that you would actually exceed my expectations! Indeed, even the smallest bugs will defend themselves!¡±


    As he put his finger on his temple, he stoppedughing and turned to the Goblin King and his Imperial Guards.


    ¡°As a reward, I offer you death delivered personally by yours truly!¡± The hero said.


    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t interfere!¡± The Goblin King said.


    ¡°Your Majesty! It is most regrettable, but we must retreat now!¡± Gi Ga said.


    Gi Ga got off his ck tiger and knelt before the king.


    ¡°Are you telling me to retreat, Gi Ga!? My sworn enemy stands before me, and you want me to let him off without killing him!?¡±


    The king was furious, but Gi Ga insisted.


    ¡°At this rate, we will be wiped out! We need to do something about that ship up in the sky!¡±


    Gi Ga prostrated himself, but corpses were already starting to pile up in front of the hero. The imperial guards that shook the continent alongside the king were dying; hence, even as the king remained furious before him, Gi Ga was pressed to make a decision. If they didn¡¯t hurry, the imperial guards would be wiped out.


    ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty! Bring the king to the back!¡±


    ¡°Gi Ga! Stop it! I have to fight!¡±


    Gi Ga restrained the king, but his subordinates were at a loss who to obey.


    If the Goblin King could just reach him, he would break that hero¡¯s neck¡­ But as he extended his arm, the ck mes on his right arm suddenly stirred.


    ¡ºLittle brother, you should retreat here.¡»


    At the sound of the unfamiliar voice, the Goblin King¡¯s brows moved. But the way that voice referred to him as a younger brother, moreover, that tone¡­There was no doubting it©¤©¤


    ©¤©¤In that moment, the ck mes undid the seal 400 years ago and zed once more on the ground,


    Like a maiden of war, a Valkyrie, she stood there with arms folded as she red at the enemy with a presence befitting that of a god. Her long ck hair that fluttered in the wind radiated a dark light as though topress the ck mes she wielded. Her skin was of a color no different from that of men, but on them could be found many scars befitting a God of War. On her right eye was an eyepatch, while her left was closed, but with her well-defined nose, there was a sense of wondrous harmony that could only be described as beauty.


    ¡°¡­Are you¡­ Verid?¡±


    With the goddess fully manifested before him, the Goblin King asked her that question.


    ¡°Indeed, but need you really ask my name, little brother?¡±


    Her eye opened to reveal a color of gold. That was a color that would not lose its brilliance no matter how many times struck, a color that thirsted for victory in battles and beyond.


    ¡°What did youe here f©¤©¤¡±


    ¡°I could not possibly ignore my adorable little brother¡¯s plight, now, could I?¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    The Goblin King grew angry, but Verid the War God turned her back to him and faced the hero. Nay, that was not a hero, but the ancestor god, Ativ, their arch-enemy for some 400 years ago for condemning their master into the abyss.


    ¡°Leave this ce to me. Now, go!¡± Veridmanded.


    The Goblin King resisted, but he couldn¡¯t put any strength into his body, and Gi Ga easily carried him away.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve really put a lot of effort into this,¡± Ativ said.


    Ativ ughtered the imperial guards as though he were dealing with a swarm of insects, but even when he saw Verid, the fearless smile on him did not fade.


    ¡°To exact vengeance on you, no price is too great to pay.¡±


    Both gods smiled fearlessly.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, how long can you even remain in this world? A day perhaps? Or perhaps not even a few hours? You intend to exact vengeance on me with such a sorry state of affairs? You sure like to make jokes,¡± Ativ sneered.


    ¡°It has been 400 years since I fell into the underworld¡­ At longst, this time hase. If this isn¡¯t a joyous asion, then what is!?¡± Verid said.


    Until now, the soldiers have only been watching Ativ fight, but now, they pointed their spears at Verid.


    ¡°I have to save the world after this, so I don¡¯t have time to be bothered with you.¡±


    With a snap of his fingers, light burst out of the soldiers.


    ¡°Let There Be No Darkness in Our Kingdom(Over Enchant)!¡±


    ¡°Saints, I see. That¡¯s a nostalgic technique.¡±


    Verid smiled, and Ativ pointed at her.


    ¡°She is one of the underworld goddesses¡¯ servants, y her.¡±


    In the next moment, the sainted soldiers rushed at her from every direction at the speed of sound, but Verid justughed.


    ¡°©¤©¤Stand down!¡±


    The roar that bellowed out shook the air and covered the sainted soldiers in sight in ck mes.


    ¡°©¤©¤I am the servant of the Goddess of the Underworld, the Harbinger of War! The ck mes of Misfortune!¡±


    With every word that left Verid¡¯s lips, so did the sainted soldiers in sight burst into mes. From out of the depths of the abyss did the mes of ck gush forth and scatter through the air.


    ¡°Fear me and be gone! I am the God of War, I am the enemy of the world!¡±


    The words of gods were themselves magic, and the sainted soldiers that attacked from every direction could only be burst into mes, leaving behind not even a trace.


    ¡°Let it be known, Ativ, the hour of vengeance is now.¡±


    Sinister and joyful, the voice of the War God filled the battlefield.

 Chapter 291: Attack of the Sky Snake (1/5)

    <h4>Chapter 291: Attack of the Sky Snake (1/5)</h4>


    With the Goblin King in his arms, Gi Ga, the imperial guards, and Aransain broke through the encirclement of the hero and returned to the main army of the Kingdom of the ck Sun(Alrodena Kingdom).


    The losses were staggering, but the fact that they were even able to return with just half of them injured or dead was a testament to Gi Ga¡¯s leadership.


    The Goblin King was unconscious.


    The grand battle and the pain might have kept him tense, but the moment it left, his consciousness too left with it.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty, scold me as much as you wishter, but¡­ For now, please forgive me.¡±


    Pale prostrated herself before the unconscious Goblin King and immediately began the retreat.


    ¡°This will be a battle of time. Send word to the allied forces, we are retreating at once!¡±


    The Axe and Sword Army(Felduk), that has been retreating this whole time, would take the rear, while the Gaidga Tribe and Gi Go¡¯s swordsmen would be sent as amando unit to supplement aid them. At the same time, Pale had the whole army turn around to retreat. Word had it that one of the servants of the Goddess of the Underworld had manifested. If so, then they should be able to get some time.


    ¡°Are we retreating all the way to Bandigam?¡±


    After confirming the king¡¯s well-being, Gi Za Zakuend heaved a sigh of relief and asked that question. Pale shook her head.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll leave some soldiers in Bandigam, but the main force will retreat all the way to Elfa.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡±


    ¡°¡­Frankly, even if we reconstructed our forces, we need to think of a solution against that. To that end, we need time. For the army¡¯s sake, and for the king¡¯s as well.¡±


    Pale red at the fleet of flying warships that continued to wage a great battle of magic with the ryuu. There were five ships from what they could confirm. There was one giant warship that was most likely the gship, then there were three warships escorting that ship, and then there was one more behind.


    Such a fleet was not something that Alrodena could contest with given that they had nothing beyond a ground force. They didn¡¯t have a way to attack; hence, Pale couldn¡¯t help but fear being one-sidedly attacked without being able to fight back.


    ¡°Have the supply units dump their supplies and cover them in oil.¡±


    Vn the Young Tactician of the allied forces ordered that only the minimum food needed would be carried while the rest of the supplies be abandoned. They would abandon even their weapons and armor as they focused solely on the retreat.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    Vn¡¯s subordinate asked, and Vn answered without averting his attention from the enemy.


    ¡°As vexing as it is, we¡¯re slow. Hopefully, this will at least distract them for a bit¡­¡±


    Upon distancing themselves from the dumped supplies, they shot fire arrows to light them on fire. A thick ck smoke covered the battlefield as the grass and trees of the ins burned.


    ¡°Mira¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle back no matter what.¡±


    Vn grit his teeth as he turned his back on the enemy. This was the defeat of the young hero that was indeed yet too young.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    So much light d around his long sword that it seemed as though the sword itself was light.


    That was a technique that collected the mana from the air and gathered them onto the sword. That was a technique in a realm that even a talented human could never hope to reach his whole life, yet the hero used it as though he were breathing, then without even bothering to close the distance, he swung his sword.


    With the anchoring of space and the explosion of mana that covered his de, the stroke drawn turned into a fatal sword strike.


    In other words, the hero didn¡¯t even need to close the distance. Just a swing from his sword was enough to attack the enemy before him. Moreover, the sword strikes he shot out were not limited to just one.


    They precisely targeted the 9 fatal points of a human¡¯s body. As he swung his sword in a speed that surpassed human intellect, his sword strokes appeared as nothing more than a sh of silver.


    ¡°Nine sh, One Stroke.¡±


    Moreover, the attribute that d his long sword also had an enchantment effect.


    That was one of the oaths forced onto the world because of his victory in the great battle once upon a time. Light would expel darkness. In other words, this was a problem ofpatibility.


    The elements of fire, water, earth, wind, and so on might not have much differences with each other, but the element the hero utilized that could be called light or divine was strong against all elements.


    It was especially effective against darkness or death where it had a nearly absolute advantage. Not even the gods were exempt from that rule, and indeed, his element was one of the weaknesses of the gods of the underworld.


    Indeed, that was one of the truths decided since the beginning of the world.


    Yet despite that and despite knowing that, the God of War, Vaishura, challenged the ancestor god to a battle.


    With a single stroke, nine sword strikesshed out at Vaishura; however, her body turned into a ck me, and those attacks could only pass through her. Her arms remained crossed with leisure as she stared at the hero amidst fury and ecstasy.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Not attacking?¡±


    Seeing the enemy before him unmoved by his attack, the hero tried provoking her.


    ¡°Or maybe, you can¡¯t? ¡­You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    She was like a phantom. Even when the hero¡¯s sword hit her, a ck me would gush out to fill her wounds immediately. It was as though the hero was swinging his sword against a giant me.


    But the hero did not falter. He was convinced that every swing of his de was whittling Vaishura down. That¡¯s why hisposure refused to break.


    ¡°Blood is the de of Retribution(Enchant).¡±


    But when the hero was about to release another attack, Vaishura¡¯s words stopped him.


    ¡°I am merely calcting for the sake of victory.¡±


    Unlike the fury she disyed earlier, this time, the God of War spoke with a calm voice.


    ¡°In the name of the God of War, I tell you the truth, your defeat is at hand, as well as your path to the underworld.¡±


    ¡°Such drivel.¡±


    Then a sword made of ck mes appeared in Vaishura¡¯s hands. The body of its de burned, and its handle too was covered in mes. She swung it once to confirm the feeling of holding it, thenughed ferociously.


    ¡°Now, no one will get in our way!¡±


    In the next moment, a wall of mes appeared around her and the hero.


    The soldiers that tried to touch it burst into mes, leaving behind not even the slightest trace.


    <b>Tl Note:</b> It wasn¡¯t clear before, so the warships have been tranted as singr this whole time, but apparently, there¡¯s indeed more than one of them.

 Chapter 291: Attack of the Sky Snake (2/3)

    <h4>Chapter 291: Attack of the Sky Snake (2/3)</h4>


    ¡°A barrier, huh.¡±


    The hero was a little impressed andughed.


    ¡°You actually cast it without even chanting¡­ I see you¡¯re resolved to disappear.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    The moment those words were uttered, Vaishura disappeared.


    ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t see you!?¡±


    The hero swung his sword at an empty space, but a hard sound resounded as his sword shed with Vaishura¡¯s. With nowhere to go, the resulting impact from their sh broke the ground and stirred the air, cutting even the clouds up above while the des of the gods danced once more.


    Yet despite how powerful their shes were, the wall of mes surrounding them remained unaffected. True to its description of a barrier, it mitigated all the impact that crashed into it.


    Vaishura¡¯s step crushed the ground, while the hero that received her attack sank.


    ¡°Burn to death.¡±


    ck mes surged out of the ck me de and covered the hero. That was a portion of the Language of the Gods(Magic) that burned the soldiers.


    ¡°This Body is Invincible(Shield)!¡±


    But Ativ was quick to respond.


    The moment he was covered in ck mes, he immediately unleashed a storm of swords to snuff out the mes.


    ¡°Seven sh, One Stroke.¡±


    Seven streaks of silver lines shot out to tear Vaishura apart, but she refused to stop.


    ¡°Dwell in My Sword, Cmity(Dizae Rugo)!¡±


    The sword of ck mes met the seven silver streaks.


    At the same time, the hero¡¯s sword was deflected, and he found himself inadvertently distancing himself as the God of War pressed him.


    ¡°O ck mes, Burst.(Burst).¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    The hero cried out in a surprise.


    An enormous amount of ether instantly gathered in Vaishura¡¯s palms, and thepressed ck mes broke past even the wall of time to transform into a torrent of ck light and twist around the hero¡¯s body, then as the Goddess¡¯ words dered, the moment the hero could not escape, those ck mes turned into a powerful explosion, unleashing Shockwaves all around as the earth was gouged out.


    A cloud of dust rose up, but the hero cut it after distancing himself and red at the War God.


    His arm had almost been torn off, his legs were bent in the wrong direction, his face and even his neck had been peeled of, yet the War God¡¯s expression showed no signs of rxing as she watched for his next move.


    ¡°My Body is Immortal(Regen).¡±


    As though time had rewound, the shredded limbs healed, and the hero¡¯s appearance was restored.


    ¡°As expected of the God of War, but¡­ Now what? Just that much won¡¯t be able to kill this body.¡±


    Vaishura smiled.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Sad¡­ I¡¯m telling you that you can¡¯t kill me, but you can¡¯t even ept that.¡±


    The hero held his sword with both hands, and Vaishura smiled.


    ¡°Wrath!¡±


    Wrath Balls floated around Vaishura. Those were the same masses of magic that Grimoa the Dragon King specialized in. They exposed the primordial form of ether itself, and there were twelve of them all in all.


    ¡°Fireline(Lo de)!¡±


    The moment she uttered those words, ck mes poured out from the Wrath Balls to attack the hero. Each of them unleashed a higher dimensional light and heat that could make even the air vibrate. 12 lines of firepressed shot out for the hero, but¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    While the hero was surprised, that did not affect his ability to respond.


    ¡°O world, exist for me..(Enchant)!¡±


    Once again, he filled his sword with his element, and with a step, he brushed away the pirs of ck mes. s, the 12 mes were shot out at almost the same time. No matter how fast the hero might be able to swing his sword, some of them were still bound to hit, and every one of those twelve possessed enough power to blow everything away.


    Yet that was not what surprised the hero.


    After all, this was a god that cast aside her own divinity in order to manifest into this world. The gods were given enough time to pass for an eternity, yet her time was now at hand. It was with such a great price paid that she challenged him. Hence, the power behind these twelve attacks was nothing to be surprised about.


    What surprised Ativ was that this god, who was supposed to be the incarnation of ck mes, carried within her the true element of mes. She has been hiding it skillfully until now, but thest attack she used could not be done with just ck mes.


    Because those ck mes were the mes of the underworld. They were truly nothing more than the ether of the underworld given shape.


    So just how could she possibly use a me other than the ck mes?


    Ativ was shocked. It was an unexpected attack, and theynded on his right leg and left shoulder, sending him to fly violently into the barrier and vanish.


    ¡°My Body is Immortal(Regen).¡±


    But the hero restored his body once again, frowning at the mysteriousness of the enemy before him.


    ¡°So you weren¡¯t just the incarnation of ck mes.¡±


    Did she absorb the power of the other gods? Or perhaps¡­


    ¡°I need to ascertain it.¡±


    Brimming withposure, the hero pointed his sword at Vaishura. It was the first time the hero assumed such a stance, but Vaishura assumed a forward-bent posture once again.


    ¡°ept Divine Punishment(Der Ist).¡±


    Even time seemed to slow as that stroke was drawnpletely to unleash a blow that did not rely on number. It was a single stroke, yet before it, even the Dragon King¡¯s head would be lopped off. But a moment before Ativ could draw out that attack, Vaishura already sensed what he was about to do and moved to dodge.


    An incarnation of a ck me she might be, but there were divine attacks that even she could not afford to receive.

 Chapter 291: Attack of the Sky Snake (3/3)

    <h4>Chapter 291: Attack of the Sky Snake (3/3)</h4>


    Vaishura traced the path of that sword like a flying swallow, and shot out a massive spear ofpressed ck mes. The hero was undaunted, however, and a slight twist of his body was all it took to dodge the ck mes that whittled away at his body, then as Vaishura rose into the sky, he drew another stroke.


    ¡°ept Your Divine Punishment(Der Ist).¡±


    Vaishura dodged once again. The shockwaves from Ativ¡¯s attack were not quite able to crack the barrier, but they were more than able to split the clouds.


    Having judged that they would be getting nowhere at this rate, Vaishura pointed her palm to the air, and the twelve Wrath Balls gathered on her palm.


    ¡°My Tears Burn(Rebrain).¡±


    The gathered Wrath Balls fused, transforming into a tornado that rose into the sky, raising the temperature within the borders of the barrier.


    As the heated air rose, and the temperature jumped so quickly that a heat haze appeared, the air expanded, thunder clouds were called forth, and the hot air that escaped into the skies above rapidly cooled down to dye skies ck.


    ©¤©¤As I thought, it¡¯s not just ck mes.


    The hero couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes when he saw the God of War¡¯s magic change even the climate.


    Then the Flying Warships entered the hero¡¯s vision.


    Why would she go out of her way to make that goblin retreat? If she was certain of her victory, then that shouldn¡¯t have been necessary. All she needed to do was defeat him, after all.


    Hence, there could only be one conclusion.


    She was not confident in being able to defeat him here. That¡¯s why she allowed that goblin to escape. But could the pure gods have such an emotion? No. Already, the old gods have been void of such emotions. And the new gods were not so weak as to be led astray by their emotions.


    Thus, he watched the enemy before him. From among the memories of the humans he has watched for hundreds of years, he picked out a memory. Before long, the hero reached it: the true identity of the god standing in his way. A human at the core, and someone that managed to gain enough power to be a demigod.


    That narrowed it down.


    A master of the mes so skilled she could scorch the heavens themselves. The Starfall(Meteor) Hero (yuusha), the Saint of mes(Eliza Sol Rain). But it shouldn¡¯t be just one, she wasn¡¯t that aplished.


    If so, then another hero¡¯s core must¡¯ve been incorporated. If that¡¯s still not enough, then they could have sourced it elsewhere. But would one of the five greatest mages in human history go that far?


    When Ativ was sure of it, his lips rose.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you, Eliza Sol Rain! To think you would sacrifice your friend and butter up to Altesia just to achieve your vengeance against me!¡±


    The moment that name was called, for the first time, agitation appeared on the God of War.


    ¡°You have no right to speak that name!¡±


    As the God of War angrily swung down with her fingers, thepressed ck mes descended on the ground, and a tornado of mes shot out for the hero at an ultra-high speed to burn him and his surroundings into ashes, yet the hero¡¯s smile refused to break as he wielded his sword by his waist.


    ¡°Go, my warships! Drive them away!¡±


    When Ativ said that, the God of War spared a nce for the warships, then as though the hero had been waiting for that, he swung his sword.


    ¡°One Stroke of Divine Punishment(Lost Heaven)!¡±


    ¡°Devour it Like a Muddy Stream(Gura Orsa).¡±


    The hero¡¯s attack threatened to cut everything, and the storm of ck mes fought back, but in the end, that single stroke cut apart even those mes. No, it did not stop there, the barrier, the God of War that cast that spell up high, and even Douhet the me Ryuu who was fighting with the warships were all caught in that stroke. Like ss shattering, the barrier broke, and the walls of me vanished.


    Though the God of War managed to regain her bearings andnd on the ground, her exhaustion was iparable to what she¡¯d experienced. Even the de of ck mes in her hand was like a frail me swaying in the wind.


    But she also seeded in hurting the hero.


    The tornado of ck mes may have been cut by him, but it did not weaken in the slightest and continued on its way to pour itself into him. On the arm burned by the mes of the underworld could be seen a slight burn. That wound left by the ck me was not something that would fade.


    ¡°You may be a demigod, but in the end, a god¡¯s a god, I suppose.¡±


    Yet the hero¡¯s smile still refused to break. The power she had disyed had already surpassed that of a demigod¡¯s.


    She was probably the strongest hero of all time. This was no longer a question of whether Ativ could take away her will or not. Already, she was something fundamentally different.


    ¡°But this was all meaningless.¡±


    With his sword on his shoulder, the hero turned his attention from the kneeling War God to look at the skies.


    ¡°Watch well. Because I¡¯m going to kill all those filthy monsters you allowed to flee.¡±


    With ragged breathing, Vaishura raised her head. The hero took that for resignation andughed.


    At the hero¡¯s behest, the flying warships in the sky chased after Alrodena¡¯s forces. They moved so quicklypared to the forces on the ground that it seemed foolish to evenpare them. Moreover, there was a difference in the speed of those on horse and those on foot.


    When the warships were right above the army, they tilted themselves and aimed their guns at the ground.


    ¡°Now, let me hear those screams!¡±


    The hero licked his lips as he eagerly awaited that moment. Pale and the other goblin generals spread their forces to minimize their losses, but the flying warships were just too fast. After Douhet died, Alrodena had no way to defend against the flying warship anymore.


    The spearhead of the magic spears where the ethers gathered could even be seen from the ground, but in that very instant where the magic bullets were about to be unleashed, a bellow shook the heavens and a storm of lightnings attacked the flying warships.


    The anti-magic barriers allowed the fleet to minimize the damage, but they were still pushed back into the skies, sent back as though a current had swept them away.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The hero frowned his brows, displeased, but at the same time, Vaishura¡¯s lips lifted.


    ck thunderclouds covered the sky. Slithering through them was none other than he that ruled over the hammers of lightning, the Ruler of the Heavens, the Wingless Sky Snake(Gawain). One of the servant gods of the Goddess of the Underworld, and a living cmity that fought with the Dragon King for hegemony over the skies.


    The two horns on him stood against the heavens, furious, while in his small hands was a jewel held tightly.


    Gawain may have just attacked, but he was furious right from the start.


    And his wrath was the wrath of all his servant ryuus. With a thunderous roar, he opened his colossal maw, and aposition form was deployed. 500 ryuus and one colossal ryuu simultaneously attacked. In their variousposition forms were embodied the maniption of cmities and all of creation, and they unleashed all of that in a furious roar.


    ¡°To those that ruined my worthy rival, death!¡±


    Wind, water, earth, fire, and lightning. The magic bullet of all creation tore through the sky and transformed into giant spears that attacked the fleet of flying warships. The flying warships retreated once again. In the face of such massive magic bullets, they had no choice but to flee.


    But while the flying warships may have been able to get away, the wyvern knights still en route were wiped out. They were able to celebrate after defeating Douhet the me Ryuu, but in so doing, they sealed their fate. Not only was every attack unleashed by a ryuu massive, the ryuus also attacked simultaneously, so there was no room for them to flee.


    Neither the magic-resistant dragon scales of the wyvern knights nor their dragon spears that could neutralize ether and even prate dragon scales were of any use before the attack of Gawain and his storm of ryuus. The attack of the ryuus swept everything away and changed the color of the battlefield.


    Alrodena¡¯s retreating forces were stupefied as they beheld all of that.


    ¡°This is¡­ Just like the Battle of the Age of the Gods¡­ Still¡­¡±


    Pale had no intention of letting up on their retreat regardless who won. The king had to be brought somewhere safe. Everything else woulde after that.


    When Gawain saw one of his kin suffering on the ground, he roared angrily again.


    ¡°Not only did youy a hand on my rival, youid a hand on my kin as well!¡±


    When his colossal figure that was even bigger than a castle vanished into the thunderclouds, lightning fell indiscriminately from the heavens, piercing thends, burning the trees, reducing the mountains, and sometimes, even attacking the spread out forces of the hero. Despite that, Gawain¡¯s anger refused to subside, and after three simultaneous attacks, he overcame the flying warships and descended near where Douhet was.


    Atop that rampaging Gawain was Reshia hitting his head.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Douhet-san, then let me down!¡±


    ¡®This cheeky adherent,¡¯ Gawain thought, but he still let her down beside Douhet.


    Douhet was already on the verge of death, and countless wounds could be seen on his body. A ryuu he might be, but at this rate, even he would die. That¡¯s why Gawain hoped that perhaps the adherent of the Goddess of Healing(Zenobia) would be able to do something. He wasn¡¯t wrong, but he wasn¡¯t right either.


    Just because someone was an adherent of Zenobia did not meant they would be able to heal this much damage. It was only because Reshia was had received so much of Zenobia¡¯s favor that she could be called a ¡®saint¡¯ that it was possible for her.


    Bust as she¡¯s done for all the wounded ones that came to her in the past, Reshia raised her two hands. With her eyes closed and lips shut tight, she was the very picture of a pious believer. It was precisely because she could call miracles upon all living beings with the love and mercy of the goddess that she was known as a saint.


    The gathered mana transformed into a radiant wind and covered Reshia Fel Zeal.


    ¡°Healing to all(Heal)!¡±


    She, who could overturn the fate of death and banish the sorrow of pain, was the very embodiment of the Goddess of Compassion.

 Chapter 292: The Return of the Age of the Gods (1/3)

    <h4>Chapter 292: The Return of the Age of the Gods (1/3)</h4>


    The moment the prime minister of Alrodena, Pale Symphoria, began their retreat, she had already resolved herself to abandon the bordernds. Berkel and the other cities conquered by Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s Bow and Arrow Army(Fanzel) would have to be abandoned.


    Immediately, a new order was given to them.


    They were to provide support and help hasten the retreat of Alrodena¡¯s forces. To be more precise, their two main objectives were to eliminate whatever enemies blocked the retreat and to provide support for Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army(Felduk), who were serving as the rearguard in Alrodena¡¯s retreat. They were, of course, also to support the Gaidga Tribe and Gi Go Amatsuki¡¯s swordmen, who were currently working as a raid unit to help Felduk.


    However, those fighting in the rear were stronger in terms ofbat power, so Gilmi and his Fanzel had to look for another way to be of use.


    His solution was to help out by providing weapons, food, and bedding.


    The half-destroyed forces of Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Tiger and Spear Army(Aransain) and the imperial guards decisively retreated with the Kingdom of the ck Sun(Alrodena Kingdom)to Elfa.


    Vast roads have been built to support the massive kingdom of Alrodena, and it was only thanks to these high speed roadworks that Alrodena could be supported while they continued their march eastward. These roads that at times of peace would allow merchants quick travel were currently being used to allow Alrodena¡¯s army to flee at the fastest speed possible.


    But even with the help of the so-called highways, there was a limit to how fast they could run without falling asleep. And even if sleep was not an issue, they had exerted most of their strength just to flee from the enemy.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga understood that, so he prepared ordingly. He picked up those in need of medical treatment and prepared improvised carriages for them, then had the monster beasts of the Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army(Zeilduk) pull them.


    He never forgot what it was like to be chased around in the burning sands of the great desert by the Red King and the Blue Knights of the Merchant Country of Pena.


    Neither the frustration of being driven away nor the regret of having to abandon soldiers have faded, yet none of that became a burden to him and instead allowed him to prepare the necessary goods and support Alrodena¡¯s forces effectively, proving that he was indeed one of the most brilliantmanders of Alrodena. Of course, that also spoke volumes of Pale¡¯s insight for having tasked him with the support.


    Though Alrodena¡¯s forces may have suffered a bitter defeat, the food they received wherever they ended up maintained their morale.


    ©¤©¤We haven¡¯t lost yet. As long as the king is with us, we can still win!


    Even as they retreated, not a single person in Alrodena¡¯s army thought of giving up, and the threat of the hero and the extraordinary strength of Altigand¡¯s army was unable to discourage the Goblin King¡¯s loyal army.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ó


    The hero tried to crush the retreating forces of Alrodena with his flying warships, but Gawain the Wingless Sky Snake and his servants interfered, so this time, he mobilized his army to suppress the God of War(Vaishura), who had yet to lose her strength, and Gawain, who had just entered the fray.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    But a light suddenly appeared and his gaze was drawn.


    That light illuminated thend and overturned the fate of death.


    ¡°Fufuhahahahaha! Goddess of Healing(Zenobia), my beloved daughter!¡±


    As his lips twisted in delight, Ativughed madly and turned, his canine teeth baring themselves.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally returned to me at longst! I see you couldn¡¯t wa©¤©¤¡±


    ¡°©¤©¤Perish(Da Roth)fate(me).¡±


    Then a girl with ck hair appeared from behind the hero with a beaming smile.


    She had an appearance too perfectly arranged for a human, doll-white skin, and ck hair that extended down to her waist. With her brilliant red eyes, she looked down condescendingly at the kneeling Vaishura.


    ¡°So you havee, my adorable fated person(Liuryuna)!¡±


    That was none other than the girl that appeared behind a hero once, but she felt different now than before.


    At first nce, this little girl appeared to merely be an unforgettable beauty, but she exuded an allure that a young girl her age could never possibly possess. Her slender limbs and frail physique as though they could break with a touch, yet the aura she exuded was like that of an ominous great tree.


    ¡°Ah, my beloved. My threads will entangle everything if you so wish.¡±


    The hand of the hero reached out to the girl, then it stroked her head, caressed her beautiful face, and wrapped itself around her neck, then brought her to his chest. Despite his movements sometimes being rough, the girl¡¯s entranced expression never changed.


    ¡°Goddess of Destiny(Liuryuna)!!!¡±


    That voice full of wrath resounded from the skies. The lord of the heavens that has lost his rival yelled angrily as he rained magic down on them.


    A thunderous roar resounded throughout heaven and earth, and lightning gathered from the swirling clouds of lightning to bind together and form whips thick enough to swallow a giant tree whole.


    Powerful lightning hammers engulfed Ativ and Liuryuna as they rained down on them. Liuryuna immediately moved to protect Ativ, and right after the giant lightning hammers were unleashed, ice bullets found their way to pierce Gawain¡¯s open side, allowing the hammer of lightnings raining from the heavens to cease and reveal the hero and the goddess of destiny unharmed.


    ¡°These annoying arks!¡±


    Gawain was full of anger as he red at the flying warships. Immediately, he ordered the ryuus to unleash their great magic on them, while he turned to the Goddess of Destiny.


    ¡°My cute fated person(Liuryuna). Do you mind if I leave this to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Feel free to use them if you so wish.¡±


    Ativ and Liuryuna exchanged nces with each and whispered intimately. When she followed the gaze of the hero, she saw some saints that were particrly close with the hero.


    Liza, a green-haired swordsman, that has crossed swords with Gi Go Amatsuki ande out evenly. Rafa, the girl that maniptes time and space and could open the gate to another world. Judith the Zealot, who could break through Gi Gu Verbena¡¯smand in a straight up battle. There was even a girl that should have been turned into ash by the attack of the ryuus earlier: Misha, a girl that had been turned into a half-dragon and had wings growing out of her back.


    ¡°In that case, I shall gratefully use them.¡±


    Liuryuna narrowed her eyes and smiled, but what a sad**tic smile it was.


    Then the hero turned his gaze away from the Goddess of Destiny to gaze at that which he so desired: the saint kneeling beside Douhet the me Ryuu.

 Chapter 293: Rashka of Gaidka (1/2)

    <h4>Chapter 293: Rashka of Gaidka (1/2)</h4>


    The Kingdom of the ck Sun(Alrodena Kingdom) gathered what they needed for their retreat and orderly retreated, but the enemy caught up to them when they reached Fort Bandigam.


    That was possible because the hero, Ativ¡¯s, forces chased after them with all of their strength without rest regardless of if it was day or night. Their main force was made up of the Iron Bull Knights and the thirdpany of the holy knights under Eleanor¡¯smand. A cavalry personally led by the hero was also with them.


    Moreover, one of the hero¡¯s vanguards, the girl turned saint, could open the gate of another world, allowing them to give chase at a speed otherwise impossible.


    Inparison, though Alrodena¡¯s morale remained high, their forces were already half destroyed. Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Tiger and Spear Army(Aransain), the Goblin King¡¯s imperial guards, and Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army(Felduk) were no exceptions.


    Moreover, Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s Bow and Arrow Army(Fanzel) had to allocate half of their forces to support the other armies, so they were even weaker than the half-destroyed Felduk. But among the four generals, the army worst off was The Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army(Zeilduk) due to the divine beasts and needing to use their monster beasts to create an opportunity for their retreat.


    Yet amidst all that, Pale Symphoria the prime minster managed to take control of the army in ce of the Goblin King. That was partly due to the Goblin King yet being asleep, and because she was recognized by the four generals as the person most capable of protecting the entire army from the enemy¡¯s pursuit.


    Even the goblin supremacist, Gi Gu Verbena, had to ept that he was inferior to her in a battle consisting of armies of many races.


    But even Pale wasn¡¯t all powerful.


    A move as strange as opening an otherworldly gate to get ahead of them was something she could only deal with ad hoc. However, that did not mean that she was ipetent, as she was able to repel the attackers one way or another without suffering extensive damage.


    In this situation where the enemy could appear from anywhere, somehow someway, she seeded in minimizing their losses by predicting where the enemy would attack based on the areas easy to attack and cing traps where possible.


    But even then, there was no preventing the slowing of their retreat.


    Fanzel fought hard to remove their foes, but in the end, perhaps it didn¡¯t even matter, for Gi Go Amatsuki soon saw arge cloud of dust gathering from behind them. He reported the matter to Gi Go Amatsuki and the Gaidga Tribe, who were the assault forces moving at their nks.


    At the same time, they entrusted their rear to Gu Long Ferun¡¯s swordsmen while the main force retreated. He was one of the three southern goblins that Gi Gu Verbena trusted. Gu Tough Duen and Gu Big Rueh have also evolved to be noble ss goblins themselves.


    It was a role that Pale pointed out and Gi Gi agreed to; a role that would stop the attack of the enemy. In other words, Gu Long would stop the enemy¡¯s attack, while the swordsmen and the Gaidga Tribe would attack the enemy from the nks. Meanwhile, the main force and rearguard would retreat.


    They would leave behind the two strongest forces after the imperial guards despite their toon size and turn to Felduk¡¯s tenaciousmand that has allowed them to flee from the jaws of death many times now.


    Gi Gu himself said that he would stand at the rear, but Pale had to stop him.


    ¡°If ability is the question, then it is only natural that I be the one to lead!¡±


    Or so Gi Gu imed, but Pale insisted that he did not.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to lead Felduk without you!?¡±


    Should Gi Gu Verbena be injured, recovering the war front will prove to be a difficult ordeal. Nay, in fact, it was likely that Felduk would not be able to exhibit their strength when they fight the hero¡¯s army once again. So long as that risk remained, Pale would never ept positioning Gi Gu in the rear.


    In the end, the three brothers under Gi Gu had to mediate, and they all eventually agreed to leave the Gu Long Ferun.


    This was the most powerful line up Alrodena could muster without the Goblin King, but the pressure behind the approaching army of the hero was not normal. It was not only the girls that the hero had turned into saints. Some of the defeated remnants of Altigand also came to possess power that they could¡¯ve otherwise only attained after many years of training.


    The price for that power was to be the vanguard of the hero. The forces of Alrodena were not without sympathy for them, but there was no changing the fact that they were enemies with superhuman strength attacking them.


    Rasdir, themander of the Iron Bull Knights, Eleanor, the leader of a holy knightpany, and her aide, Yuan El Farran, all manifested powers of the saint, but there wererge differences between them. Yuan and Eleanor were confused by the power that welled out from within them, or perhaps, they remembered being confused, but in Rasdir¡¯s case, he had alreadypletely entrusted himself to the will of the hero.


    His Iron Bull Knights suffered grave casualties because of Rashka and Gi Za¡¯s surprise attacks. Moreover, they were already half destroyed because of thest battle. Rasdir needed strength to restore his country; hence, the hero¡¯s power could only be absolute.


    ¡°I can see them. The cavalry will stop them. Heavy footmen, ready your spears and follow me!¡±


    His knowledge from his days as knightmander remained, but the power overflowing from him has already devoured his own consciousness, and now, he single-mindedly advanced without regard for his own army¡¯s losses.


    The Iron Bull Knights started extending from the army, but even that didn¡¯t stop Rasdir. As though his forces were a part of himself, Rasdir ordered his knights, that knew no fatigue, onward.


    Inparison, Gu Long Ferun¡¯s strategy was simple.


    A concentrated attack at Rasdir, who overeagerly led his army from in front. Moreover, they piled severalyers on their formation to receive the attack of the enemy.


    The casualties from these seeding attacks were bound to be enormous. Partly because it was difficult tomand the army in this situation, and partly because having their backs turned to the enemy increased their casualties. But aftering here, Pale¡¯s decision and Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s preparation proved effective.


    The morale of the goblins remained high, and they reorganized themselves with such order one would not think they were in the middle of a retreat.


    ¡°Rouse yourselves, my siblings! The time to gather ourselves and strike back at the enemy hase!¡±


    The southern goblins have already be the main force in Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Felduk, and among them stood at the top the three sibling goblins. In the past, these goblins, that had longer arms and shorter staturepared to other goblins, would flee to the trees at the sight of a powerful foe, but now, they were the main force of the most influential Felduk. Above all, Gi Gu¡¯s appearance made it so that they never had to worry about food again.


    It was such a simple thing, but that simple thing was the reason they were so loyal.


    To the southern goblins, there was ¡®the great Gi Gu Verbena,¡¯ and Gi Gu himself educated them.


    ¡®We are the ones worthy to lead the continent! That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to fear sacrifice. So long as our king lives, the continent is ours to rule!¡¯


    That brought them pride. Surely, their descendants would reign supreme over thend and live even better lives than them. Such thoughts was something that could be observed from all of Alrodena, but it was a particrly strong sentiment among the Felduk and the Thousand-Demon Army(Sazanorga).


    That¡¯s why Alrodena¡¯s forces could fight such a fierce battle of retreat with high morale and order.


    ¡°They¡¯reing. Swordsmen, charge!!¡±


    ¡°GURUUoOOOOOAA!¡±


    At Gu Long¡¯s behest, the goblins in the frontmost line raised up their shields and brandished their swords to attack the approaching enemy.

 Chapter 293: Rashka of Gaidka (2/5)

    <h4>Chapter 293: Rashka of Gaidka (2/5)</h4>


    At Gu Long¡¯s behest, the goblins in the frontmost line raised up their shields and brandished their swords to attack the approaching enemy.


    ¡°©¤©¤Break through!!¡±


    But this was the hero¡¯s army that feared no death and was led by a Rasdir that has been turned saint. Even without the saintification, the influence of the hero alone has already raised their strength three times, yet on top of that, Rasdir was indeed here to lead the army himself and could do so even while swinging his spear in the front lines.


    The Iron Bull Knights hid their whole body behind theirrge shields as they gave rise to a cloud of dust and charged straight for the goblins. Whatever resolve the rearguard of the goblins might have mustered was blown away just like that.


    It was as though the first line of swordsmen had taken on the brunt of a monster beast charge. They were either blown away or trampled underfoot. But as cruel as this might be, Gu Long had actually already taken such a result into ount.


    ¡°Second line!¡±


    The enemy was a force made up of heavy knights in full armor. It was all too clear what would happen if they threw themselves into that, but Gu Long did not have any other ns.


    The Iron Bull Knights barely slowed down even after sending flying the first line.


    ¡°¡­Attack!!¡±


    Gu Long grit his teeth as he watched his brethren trampled underfoot or blown away.


    ¡°Onwards! Exterminate these monsters and reim ournd!!¡±


    The southern goblins literally used their bodies as shields to try and stop the advance of the enemy, but there was no stopping Rasdir¡¯s fierce charge with his short spear.


    When the second line had been broken through, most of the momentum of Rasdir¡¯s forces have already been expended, but the young knightmander remained passionate in reiming their old country and skillfully swept with his short spear to mow down the goblins.


    At this point, Gu Long had reached the end of his patience. He was originally the sort who preferred to fight in the front lines. With the subordinates he treated as his siblings trampled underfoot from right before him, there was no way he could remain calm. As he ground his teeth, he bellowed out in anger and drew his sword.


    ¡°I will deal with the human! Second line, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The goblins under hismand yelled in response, but right before his third line could sh with Rasdir¡¯s Iron Bull Knights, the des Pale designed at their nks finally cut into the back of the Iron Bull Knights.


    ¡°©¤©¤Cut them through!¡±


    Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword Saint and his swordsmen were the most powerful force in Alrodena¡¯s army when simrly sized.


    ¡°Attack! Break them!¡±


    Rashka the Chief of the Gaidga, the one-eyed demon, led his tribe of giant goblins with a loud bellow. This was the same Gaidga that not too long ago defeated the Iron Bull Knights at the border, and they too started a fierce assault against them.


    It was a three-pronged attack. A normal army would be sure to copse, but the hero¡¯s appearance has greatly bolstered the strength of these soldiers, and Rasdir was leading them too; hence, it was a given that they would perform beyond expectations.


    ¡°I can see them! Gazun Squad, to the left! Ganosh Squad, to the right!¡±


    With just those words, Rasdir¡¯s subordinates started moving. Theirs was an army made up of heavy infantry, a type of soldier that tended to move duller, yet they moved as nimbly as a cavalry.


    ¡°Mash Squad, onwards!¡±


    ¡°Stop them! Swordsmen!¡±


    Rasdir¡¯s spear headed for Gu Long, who has takenmand. He skillfully handled his shield to avoid it, but Rasdir¡¯s charge that would not even allow him to fight back sent him flying.


    ¡°Break through them! Ignore the small-fries!¡±


    Despite their rear being taken from both nks, Rasdir¡¯s Iron Bull Knights were able to respond.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡±


    But it was then that Rashka began to show his real ability. If not for the Goblin King, Gaidga himself might have been the strongest goblin.


    As he crushed the heavy infantry blocking his way, he realized that it would be difficult for their forces to break through individually and so tuned the direction of their charge. Gaidga and Gi Go¡¯s swordsmen worked with each other as they chased after Rasdir as he broke through Felduk.


    ¡°Running away!? Is there no hero among you who would dare challenge me!?¡±


    Rashka bellowed out as his Gaidga Tribe trampled the Iron Bull Knights underfoot. Gi Go picked up on Rashka¡¯s intentions and wordlessly pointed the direction of their charge with his sword.


    ¡°Chase after Gi Go-dono!¡±


    Yustia, the beautiful chief that led the Snow Demons(Yugushiva), swung her sword to rid it of blood and encouraged her subordinates.


    Rasdir knew that they had been attacked from behind, but turning around would only increase their casualties, so he had no choice but to advance.


    ¡°It¡¯s that guy again!¡±


    Rasdir was furious upon seeing Rashka stand in his way for the third time, but there was nothing he could do. Even as they insulted him from behind, he had no choice but to hasten their movement.


    ¡°Azde Squad, Mash Squad!¡±


    When they¡¯d opened up some distance, two squads gradually fell back to protect their rear, then Rasdir ignored Gu Long¡¯s rearguard and moved for Alrodena¡¯s main force.


    ¡°¡­This is bad.¡±


    Gi Go frowned. He could see the Iron Bull Knights gradually pulling away.


    ¡°Rage, my wrath(sh)!¡±


    A ck light that whittled away at the ground struck the rearguard of the Iron Bull Knights. Rashka¡¯s goal was to stop the Iron Bull Knights from approaching the main force. He had intended to make a sessful charge with Gi Go and bring chaos to the enemy forces, but that didn¡¯t go well, so now, they had to change their ns.


    Their attacks were akin to poking someone with a needle from behind, whittling away at the strength of the Iron Bull Knights. It was a terribly frustrating matter for Rasdir, but their main goal was the main force of Alrodena. There was no reason to waste their strength to wipe out the Gaidga Tribe and the swordsmen.


    Indeed, Rasdir in his normal state would have agreed with that.


    Despite being made up of heavy infantry, they were faster than the enemy. And while Rashka¡¯s sh would indeed asionally make contact, even the threat from that would cease once they were out of range.


    That¡¯s why there was no reason to turn around and fight back. s, that was a decision that Rasdir could have made only if he had not been brainwashed by the hero.


    ¡°Turn around! Turn around now and kill those gobs! Kill every single one of them!¡±


    The moment the second sh made contact, Rasdir suddenly ordered his entire army to turn around. The Azde Squad and the Mash Squad that withdrew to the rear took the lead and began the charge against the Gaidga Tribe and the swordsmen.

 Chapter 293: Rashka of Gaidka (3/5)

    <h4>Chapter 293: Rashka of Gaidka (3/5)</h4>


    ¡°Ku ha ha ha! Got you!¡±


    Rashka opened his big mouth andughed, but Rasdir red at him with red and bellowed furiously.


    ¡°Kill them! Kill them all! Avenge our people!¡±


    Rasdir sent the Mash Squad to attack the swordsmen, while he took the rest of the army to attack the Gaidga Tribe. With a rallying cry, hemanded his Iron Bull Knights to flood the Gaidga Tribe.


    This was still within Rashka¡¯s expectations.


    He had already considered that the enemy might turn to them when he considered this n. That¡¯s why it was only normal that he would be able toe up with an answer too.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Now that he¡¯s sessfully thrown the enemy into disarray, Rashka knew that his role wasplete, so he immediately called for a retreat. Gi Go, who was taking on one of the toons of the Iron Bull Knights, saw that and smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll cut our way through! After me!¡±


    Gi Go and his swordsmen cut straight through the enemy, approaching them from in front, and began their march to meet up with the main force. Meanwhile, Felduk¡¯s rearguard had reorganized itself and was beginning to retreat to catch up with the main force, while Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain led a small toon of swordsmen in the rear to provide cover for the Gaidga Tribe and the swordsmen.


    Though their support would not be enough to make their return to the main force smooth, it should at least help them seed.


    Unfortunately, it was not possible for them to see everything on the battlefield. The battle between the Iron Bull Knights and Alrodena¡¯smando unit kept changing. One moment, it was a pursuit, in the next, a confused battle, then in the next, a battle of retreat. Meanwhile, not too far away from them was a group of soldiers hot on their heels.


    It was the thirdpany of holy knights worried about the erosion of the hero¡¯s power.


    There was this difort from the power welling up from within them and the possibility of their consciousness being taken away if they let their guard down. Helpless, Eleanor could only chase after her enemies. Thanks to the united will of the hero¡¯s army, she could see beyond her own forces to see faintly even those fighting elsewhere.


    In other words, Eleanor knew very well where the Iron Bull Knights were fighting and what sort of enemy they were fighting against. It was a strange power, but nothing could be more desirable as amander.


    As a result, they could head for the shortest route and fight against the Aransain and the Gaidga Tribe, that were currently helping the main force retreat.


    ¡°Throw your spears!¡±


    From over a hundred meters came flying the spears of the thirdpany, carrying with them power akin to spears thrown from up close.


    Such spears descended upon Aransain and the Gaidga Tribe, making it all too easy to imagine how they would continue to rain upon them ceaselessly, wearing them down before they could even challenge them up close.


    Gi Ga¡¯s Aransain had been hastily formed in the first ce, so when he saw the holy knights and the volunteer soldiers approaching from a distance, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sh with them properly.


    He had to put up a hard struggle despite that, but fortunately, they didn¡¯t lose anymanders. As Aransain too suffered casualties, they had no choice but to retreat.


    In the end, the rear guard, that was put together without the Goblin King, failed to stop the attack of the hero¡¯s army and had no choice but to scatter and flee.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ô


    ¡°Damn it! What a shameful disy!¡±


    Despite cursing, Rashka gathered his forces and chased after the main force where the Goblin King was. They were a step ahead when they started retreating, but if Aransain did not put up such a hard fight, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for them to be wiped out.


    The goblins could see in the night, and as such, they could already see the hazy shadows of the army in the distance.


    But at the same time, they could also see the figure of Aransain being driven away in a night battle. Aransain¡¯s forces were already in tatters, but Eleanor of the thirdpany continued to give chase. With Aransain¡¯s forces reduced to some hundred cavalry, they did not even have the strength to fight back.


    ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ve got a debt to pay!¡±


    The difference in their strength was clear as day, but this sort of arrogance was exactly what one would expect from a demon of the battlefield like Rashka. Because of how confident he was, there were many among the Gaidga that could be seen smiling fearlessly.


    ¡°Strike them from the side, then we¡¯ll make our way back to the king!¡±


    The Gaidga Tribe quietly raised their spirits and ran through the night.


    They were in the middle of a retreat, yet as soon as they saw Aransain in danger, they didn¡¯t hesitate to change course and ride head first into Eleanor¡¯s forces. Eleanor¡¯s forces had been chasing after Aransain, but the Gaidga Tribe¡¯s attack forced them to turn to them and respond.


    Unfortunately, nothing could be done about the difference in numbers.


    The unexpected attack that came out of the blue indeed threw Eleanor¡¯s forces into disarray despite the small size of the Gaidga Tribe, but Eleanor¡¯s second-inmand prevented things from going as Rashka desired.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to break through our southwest. Aim for that!¡±


    At her aide, Yuan El Farran¡¯s, behest, Eleanor¡¯s forces were able to catch up to the Gaidga Tribe when they were about to make their escape and return to the main force.


    ¡°Tch, annoying.¡±


    Rashka could tell that Yuan¡¯s formation could wipe them out if they forced their way like this. It was a formation that lured them to the one direction that had a small opening, yet as impressive as it was for Rashka to see that despite standing in the front lines himself, it was sadly not enough to give him a way to turn this predicament around.


    In the end, he had no choice but to force open the hard part of the surround they were currently in. A heavy price had to be paid, but they managed to sessfully break out.

 Chapter 293: Rashka of Gaidka (4/4)

    <h4>Chapter 293: Rashka of Gaidka (4/4)</h4>


    ¡°Rashka-dono!¡±


    ¡°Gi Ga!¡±


    ¡°My deepest apologies, but you saved me.¡±


    Gi Ga Rax sent Aransain to the main force, while he himself rode through the holy knights to ride with Rashka.


    ¡°You should leave too. This is our battlefield. An old enemy of ours is here too.¡±


    The one-eyed demonughed ferociously as he beheld the Iron Bull Knights that swore vengeance.


    ¡°But! At this rate¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, kid! Who do you think you¡¯re talking to!?¡±


    Rashka was a courageous warrior that knew no fear no matter the foe. That great spirit of his left Gi Ga in awe, and for a moment, he nked out, during which Rashka¡¯s hand moved.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    With a p to the arse, Gi Ga¡¯s steed cried out and left against Gi Ga¡¯s will. Gi Ga watched as the Gaidga Tribe grazed the front of the Iron Bull Knights before taking a direction that was the exact opposite of the main force, to make their way for a small hill and Helms Canyon.


    Rashka went to the top of a small hill from where he could see the ce where the Gaidga ancestor Kuzan told him of met his end.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡±


    Gi Ga wanted to chase after Rashka, but Eleanor¡¯s holy knights were fast approaching. Realizing just how powerless he was, Gi Ga had no choice bu to turn around.


    ¡°Rashka-dono, just wait, I will definitely return with reinforcements!¡±


    As he rode back to the main force, he prayed that Rashka wouldn¡¯t do anything foolish.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    The Iron Bull Knights and the Holy Knights worked together to attack the Gaidga Tribe that had taken position atop the small hill, yet they still managed to endure for an entire day. Theirbat ability was indeed nothing short of amazing, but the number of soldiers attacking only increased. With every army that arrived, so did the encirclement surrounding Rashka¡¯s hill grow thicker. Before long, the encirclement grew so thick that there was literally no room to weave through.


    It had never urred to Rashka, but when the hero arrived, the people of Berkel were turned into volunteer soldiers. The elderly, the children, the women, and the men¡­ Every one of them took a weapon from the inexhaustible supply of the hero and joined the fray.


    When the sister moons of red shone in the sky, Rashka, whose whole body was covered in the dark-red blood of his foes, sat on a nearby rock. Down below could be seen the enemy army illuminated by their bonfires. There was about 30,000 of them all in all.


    If the humans had to muster such arge force just to take down their remaining 300, then they really must be in a league of their own.


    Rashka nced behind him. Not a single soldier was unwounded. Yet despite that they continued to follow Rashka without question.


    He nced down at his creaking body and could see the wound on his side from this afternoon still bleeding. The blood of his foes that dyed him made him stand out, but it was doubtful he would be able to survive this ordeal unless the saint healed him.


    When he realized that, his lips curved into a smile.


    ¡®So this is as far as I go,¡¯ he thought. It wouldn¡¯t do for him to be so faint-hearted, yet no matter how much he tried to encourage himself, the strength just wouldn¡¯te.


    It was as though the will to fight itself was bleeding out along with his blood. The thought of that made it too tiresome to even keep his face from twisting from the pain.


    The humans were indeed strong.


    They had beat them so much, yet they continued to resist with these many soldiers. They¡¯ve been fighting endlessly since entering this nation called Altigand, yet the humans kept fighting back as though there was no end to them.


    The thought of this endless war cast a shadow on the exhausted Rashka¡¯s heart.


    ©¤©¤So we really can¡¯t win after all.


    Resignation crept into Rashka¡¯s heart and a groan escaped from his mouth.


    ¡°Nu¡­¡±


    The recent fighting has been so intense that even Rashka couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes and doze off. Pain and fatigue fought, yet it was thetter that imed victory; a small salvation.


    ©¤©¤Well done, fighting this far.


    Rashka felt like he heard a voice.


    A voice majestic and great that he shouldn¡¯t be able to hear. It was a nostalgic voice that reminded him of an old dream. Before he knew it, he¡¯d opened his eyes and turned to the canyon behind.


    There, could be seen the valiant figure of the Gaidga ancestor spoken of in legends, raising his club with a multitude of goblins below him. The sight of his bellows reflected clearly on Rashka¡¯s eyes.


    ¡ªI am the strongest of the goblins, Gaidga, and you are the warriors fighting with me! Let the will of the dying resound throughout heaven and earth! One day, our descendants will surely return to thisnd! One day, with our Goddess of the Underworld, they will return with our names!


    Rashka awoke from his daze and turned to the canyon behind, where only the wings of the goddess of darkness could be seen unfolded.


    ¡°¡­A dream, huh.¡±


    When Rashka tried saying that word out, the desire to fight began to well up from within him.


    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    A ferocious smile filled with the desire to fight appeared on Rashka¡¯s lips.


    His ancestor had to encourage him since he was being so disappointing.


    ¡°Yes, it couldn¡¯t possibly be a dream!!¡±


    As Rashka stood up, more energy than ever filled his body. He thrust his blue-silver steel club into the rock he was sitting on, then turned to his brethren.


    ¡°My brethren, myrades-in-arms. Behold, this is thend where our ancestor rests!¡±


    Rashka said as he pointed toward thatnd from which the name of his ancestor came, the deep darkness of Helms Canyon, where his ancestor rested.


    ¡°Our ancestor, Gaidga, once said. We will return to this ce one day! With our Goddess of the Underworld! On this day, those words have been proven true!¡±


    The Gaidga Tribe listened to Rashka with rapt attention. Rashka rarely gave speeches. Until now he had merely stood at the head of their tribe as their chief, and they simply followed him.


    ¡°Will we put on a pitiful disy in the face of the ancestor that held off waves of waves of humans to lead our people to the Fortress of the Abyss? No! In this body of mine resides the blessing of the Goddess of the Underworld! Even in death, the gates of the underworld will wee us as proud warriors! Therefore©¤©¤¡±


    Rashka could see a cloud of dust stirring up from the corner of his eyes. It was Gi Ga, who had just managed to put together some few hundred horsemen. The sight of the few soldiers that came to save them despite the threat of death made his cheeks cken for a moment. Down below could be seen a g with four shields over iron. That was none other than the heavy infantry of Elfa.


    Rashka pointed his club at the Iron Bull Knights ready for them.


    ¡°©¤©¤Those confident in themselves shall follow me! The Goddess of the Underworld is with us!!!¡±


    ¡°GURUUuuoOOAAOOOOOOO!!¡±


    As the fearless warriors of the Gaidga Tribe howled, they ran down the hill as one. Even the wounded among them yelled like mad as they chased after Rashka.


    Then Rashka unleashed a ck light that crushed the earth and thrust into the head of the Iron Bull Knights.


    ¡°They¡¯reing! Intercept them!!¡±


    Rasdir, who had been swallowed by the will of the hero yet continued to use his authority, immediately responded. The Iron Bull Knights gradually retreated as the Gaidga Tribe approached, while the volunteer soldiers advanced from the nks to nk them. As they deployed their forces to surround the Gaidga, the thirdpany of the holy knightsunched their spells to block the Gaidga.


    ¡°Weak!!¡±


    Yet the Gaidga Tribe didn¡¯t even hesitate to run straight through that rain of magic. Though their numbers dwindled, their ferocious charge did not abate.


    ¡°Crush them!¡±


    At Rasdir¡¯s behest, the volunteer soldiers moved and bit at the Gaidga Tribe from the nks.


    ¡°Grind them down!¡±


    At Yuan¡¯s behest, more magic bullets and spears rained down on the Gaidga Tribe.


    ¡°Rashka-dono! Are we toote¡­!?¡±


    The barrage of magic and spear caused Gi Ga to lose sight of the Gaidga. But in the next moment, a fully armored human was suddenly sent flying in the sky.


    ¡°GURUUOOOOOO!!¡±


    With Rashka at the head, the Gaidga Tribe charged with such intensity as to part the sea of iron before them. Rashka would swing his blue-silver steel club with one hand, while his other hand would crush the enemy with their helm. He pointed toward the general of the enemy army at the back, Rasdir, andmanded the Gaidga to charge.


    Each advance was apanied by the death of a Gaidga.


    When they passed through the rain of magic, they had 200 left. When they passed through the pincer attack of the volunteer soldiers, they had 100 left. By the time they¡¯d charged into the sea of iron that was the Iron Bull Knights, already, they numbered no more than 50.


    Rashka too had suffered many dangerous wounds. The head of a spear could be seen buried into his thigh, and a long sword was lodged into his side. Blood continued to flow out of his wounds, and even his left arm was already dead because of the cut on his left shoulder. Yet despite all that, the one-eyed demon did not stop.


    ¡°GURUOOOOOOOOOOOA!¡±


    When they were half-way through the Iron Bull Knights, the 50 Gaidga were further reduced to 20.


    The spears thrust and the swords shed were whittling away at the Gaidga Tribe. With the pain from breathing and the pain from their wounds, the only thing waiting for them at the stop of their march was death, yet even their advance only brought them more wounds.


    Despite that they brushed aside the line of spears and crushed the shields in their way.


    There was no stopping the flow of blood. That was true even for the giant and empowered Rashka. Already, the ground they stepped upon had turned slippery from blood, and as his posture broke, spears thrust into his great figure.


    ¡°GURUOOOOOOOOAOOAAAAaaA1¡±


    The rest of the tribe covered for Rashka, and their numbers grew even smaller.


    His whole body was covered in the blood of his foes and his own, yet Rashka continued onward. Nay, in fact, he started moving even faster. Already, the Gaidga under him numbered no more than 5.


    With every howl, blood would spurt out of their wounds.


    Yet they couldn¡¯t help but yell. With the oath of their proud ancestor on their chest, these goblins, that have inherited the name of Gaidga, transformed into demons of the battlefield and advanced. When Rasdir could finally be seen, magic rained upon them from their nks.


    Rashka used his arm that could no longer grip as a shield and advanced.


    His arm was blown away and torn into shreds, yet he didn¡¯t even give it a nce as he raised up his club.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    Rasdir said cheerfully as something hit Rashka from behind. Rashka looked down with his only eye to see a flying spear prate his sturdy body. As Rashka stepped right in the middle of the cross fire, spears and magic fell on him. It was right in the middle of a carefully devised fatal range that Rashka had charged into.


    When he nced a little behind him, not a single one of his tribe protecting his back was left.


    At this point, Rashka finally ran out of strength and fell to his knees.


    ¡°It¡¯s a method a monster couldn¡¯t possibly think of.¡±


    Rasdirughed loudly and used his spear to stab Rashka in the heart.


    ¡°With this, it¡¯s over! Know the regret of my people, monster!¡±


    As the spear struck Rashka¡¯s heart and prated all the way through his back, Rasdir smiled, but immediately after, that smile turned into shock.


    ¡°©¤©¤Caught you.¡±


    As a voice that seemed to resound from the very depths of the underworld echoed, Rashka¡¯s remaining arm rose with his club.


    ¡°Impossible¡­ Are you immortal!?¡±


    ¡°I am Rashka! Child of Mishka, sessor of the strongest, Gaidga!¡±


    Immediately, the club came smashing down, and Rasdir, who could only look up in shock, was crushed.


    With his club as a cane, Rashka stood up, and on the silent battlefield, raised his club.


    ¡°This is¡­ Our¡­ Victory!¡±


    On Rashka¡¯s eyes were reflected his dead subordinates bellowing out in response, and his ears, without a doubt, picked up on their jubnt cries.


    On the fifth year of the king¡¯s calendar, during early summer, Rashka of Gaidga, chief of the Gaidga Tribe, died in battle with his tribe.

 Chapter 294: Two Tacticians (1/3)

    <h4>Chapter 294: Two Tacticians (1/3)</h4>


    Upon receiving and confirming Rashka¡¯s death in battle, Gi Ga Rax immediatelymanded his forces to retreat, and they returned to the main force. With the goblin king still unconscious, the person most affected by his death was actually not the goblins but Pale.


    He dove countless times into the enemy¡¯s sea of iron and came back to life many times before finally being able to im the head of the enemy general.


    Thanks to Gi Ga¡¯s full ount of Rashka¡¯s heroic battle and death, the main force kept their morale as they passed through Bandigam and returned to Elfa, during which Gi Za Zakuend proposed a n to pale.


    Leaving Bandigam like this was too dangerous. A general had to stay behind and buy them time, and Fort Bandigam was a key location on Elfa and Artigand¡¯s border, a position that even the Kingdom of the ck Sun(Alrodena Kingdom) had to scheme to bring down.


    ¡°Leave the selection of personnel to me,¡± Gi Za said.


    When Pale gave him her permission, Gi Za nodded.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t hesitate, do you?¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Of course not. Death is ever a closepanion to us,¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Surprisingly, despite the death of a key general, Alrodena¡¯s morale held strong. In fact, they did not mourn his death but praised his victory instead.


    However, the humans, the elves, and the demihumans were discouraged. For better or for worse, Rashka was the symbol of Alrodena¡¯s might on the battlefield.


    His overwhelming and tyrannical power would many times vanquish the enemy and bring them victory. For those that have witnessed that, his death was an enormous loss.


    Pale was not an exception to that, and the death of arade-in-arms, who has shared the battlefield with her many times, also hurt her mentally. A disturbed mind would not be able to n as well as before. That¡¯s why Pale epted Gi Za¡¯s n.


    Block the pursuit of Altigand, buy time and wait until the king recovers, and wait for reinforcements from the west and reorganize the army. That was the main purpose behind Alrodena¡¯s retreat and battle, one effectively led by Gi Za Zakuend.


    Rashka¡¯s valiant efforts, though painful, seeded in fending off the pursuit of the hero¡¯s army, and now, Alrodena could begin the fortification of the mountainous area behind Fort Bandigam.


    They attempted to recreate the fortification tactics they once used when they broke through nche Ririnoie the War Princess of Holy Shushunu Kingdom.


    Layers of trenches to impede the assault of the enemy cavalry. Lumber and stones for any that dared climb up the slopes. And the ballistae to be positioned and aimed toward the sky just as Pale instructed. That was meant to counter not only the wyvern knights but also the flying warships.


    They also had the battle ves under Gi Gu Verbena create catapults. They didn¡¯t know how effective they would be, but it should be better than nothing.


    On top of repairing the fortifications, they also built underground shelters to deal with the flying warships. Elfa¡¯s side was originally a mining area, so it had a lot of tunnels. They¡¯d lent those to the new queen of the killer ants to serve as her nest, but now, they would be borrowing them and expanding them. The fortified underground area would be a shield against Altigand.


    The general assigned would be none other than Gi Zu Ruo of the Thousand-Demon Army(Sazanorga). That decision was made partly because of the fervent wish of the person himself, but it was also becausemand believed that the forces of the four generals should be reorganized and preserved for the decisive battle.


    Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Tiger and Spear Army(Aransain) was in the midst of reorganizing its shattered forces.


    Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army(Felduk) and Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army(Zeilduk) had to be rejoined with the soldiersing from the west.


    That left the Bow and Arrow Army(Fanzel), but they had to ensure the stability of the rear. Gi Za still remembered the humiliation of being unable to replenish his forces during the war with the Holy Shushunu Kingdom when the rear was disrupted.


    To make things worse, they were up against the mysterious hero. A warrior that could defeat even the God of War(Vaishura), someone that possessed an overwhelming power that could inspire all humans.


    It was all too easy to imagine how much chaos he could cause if he were to be allowed to target their rear, and the only one up to the task of watching their rear was Ra Gilmi Fishiga, who could use both soft and hard tactics.


    ¡°If we fortify the mountainous area, the enemy will understandably look for a different path,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gi Za said.


    When Pale heard Gi Za¡¯s n, she pointed out that w, but Gi Za calmly answered.


    ¡°The first route thates to mind is the southern passage.¡±


    The ce he pointed to was the transport route used during the battle between Alrodena and Elfa. Although the fishmen¡¯s guerri warfare and the blockade of the transportation routes got them through that battle, the transportation routes themselves were still in good shape. The sailing charts were with the merchants of Altigand, so they weren¡¯t something that could easily be procured by Alrodena.


    ¡°We¡¯ll use the demihumans and the elves.¡±


    The water, the fire elves, and though few in number, the earth elves were not too far, so calling them over shouldn¡¯t be difficult, while the demihumans should prove useful ording to their varied specialties.


    Those that specialized in battle would of course be used as soldiers, but even those that didn¡¯t could be used elsewhere.


    Tanita, the chief of the long-tailed, would continue negotiating with the fishmen. It would be good if they could also teach them tactics. The lizardmen living in the river would be used as a coastal defense force.


    The minotaurs would move from The City Where the King Sits(Revea Su) with their chief, Kerodotos. With their great strength, they could serve as a convoy that delivered many important things to the battle.


    Fanfan would lead the mud-scaled ones to negotiate with the bugmen. They would take them from their homes and send them across the forest to the east.


    The shell people would protect the forest and the ins that the important ones have passed, and the spider-legged people would protect the important cities. The winged ones would courageously fly at a low altitude to scout.


    The elves would serve as messengers in the front lines and disy their talents through the construction of fortresses. The water and fire elves have influential people talented in construction. They showed that talent during the construction of the imperial castle, but now they would use that talent in the construction of the fortress.


    ¡°They have the skies.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve considered that too. The ryuu.¡±


    No matter how well they fortified their position on the ground and the sea, the enemy could attack from the sky.


    Currently, only Gawain the Wingless Sky Snake and his household could fight against the hero¡¯s flying warships.


    ¡°I will negotiate with him.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve given it that much thought, then there¡¯s nothing left for me to say.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a job for you too.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°No matter how hard we fortify the mountainous area, we won¡¯t be able to hold for more than two months.¡±


    ¡°¡­True.¡±


    The goblins were the main force of Alrodena¡¯s army, and they were born in the depths of the Forest of Darkness to the west. On human legs, it would take 90 days to get to the Fortress of the Abyss from the front lines and only 70 days on goblin legs, but even that was too slow.


    No matter how much they fortified the mountainous area, they wouldn¡¯t be able to buy themselves enough time. That¡¯s why Gi Za needed Pale to use her abilities to somehow reduce that time.


    ¡°How fast can you make it?¡±


    ¡°Two months.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s re grew sharper, so Pale spoke with conviction.


    ¡°In two months, the army will be fully reorganized. All the necessary materials, personnel, and weapons will be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, but of course.¡±


    When Pale said that with decisiveness, something she hadn¡¯t done sine Rashka died, Gi Za¡¯s lips twisted into a smile.

 Chapter 294: Two Tacticians (2/2)

    <h4>Chapter 294: Two Tacticians (2/2)</h4>


    Pale called for civil servants from all over the region to gather vehicles. It didn¡¯t matter what sort of vehicle it was, not the shape nor the original intent behind its make, as long as it could carry something, it was a vehicle that would do. And they would be lent to the humans, mostly the merchants; with a fee, they would be sent to the front lines with supplies.


    Dispatched under the authority of the prime minister, that order reached the former kingdoms, the feudal lords, and the rising powers, and these people all took the initiative to carry it out.


    The Governor-General of the Western Capital, Yoshu Fagarmia, encouraged the merchants topete with one another by offering a prize for the fastest from the western capital. Of course, this was on top of thepensation for the goods they would bring.


    The prime minister of the former Elrain Kingdom, Elbert Noen, the general manager of the guilds, Helen Meer, and the person that originally oversaw all of the supplies of the expeditionary force, Ganon Latosh, also participated.


    With almost everyone that has distinguished themselves under the rein of the goblin king collectively making an effort, it was evident that the only result could be sess. Arlodena¡¯s attempt to gather their forces at any cost was praised to be able to make the impossible possible.


    This was the first time since the founding of Arlodena that the goblins ¨C despite their confusion ¨C were packed with their equipment into carriages and driven to the front lines in a zealous frenzy.


    One of the three great nobles of the former Holy Shushunu Kingdom, Kushunora, even invested so much that he risked putting his whole family into the red. One reason for that was because of the debt they owed to Pale for saving from Gi Za¡¯s plot to gradually destroy them, but it was also because the head of the Kushunora, Sharnei Kushunora, saw this as an opportunity to revive the family¡¯s dying fortunes.


    This was a big decision for the timid Sharnei, a decision made despite the protests from within the family. Economically speaking, their influence was still much greaterpared to the Ririnoie and the Agarmua.


    It was not only the merchants that Pale raised that dominated the economy. There were rival merchants cooperating with Alrodena too; a testament to Pale¡¯s achievements and abilities as a prime minister.


    Moreover, Helen Meer, the general manager of the guild, dered that she would purchase good equipment for the adventurers regardless of expense. The weapons and armor gathered for those fighting at the frontlines were passed onto the goblins, while hunters, adventurers whose skill is certified by the guild, were given jobs to explore dungeons and recover treasures.


    It needn¡¯t be said that word was sent to the relevant departments of the famous ns, such as the Red Moon n, the Leon Heart n, and the Valkyria n, but they sent word even to the distant Swallow n. All so that they might gather the best weapons across the continent and send them to the frontlines.


    A small group of reinforcements also came from the snow demons (Yugushiva) and Lili¡¯s northern territory.


    It was then that the Goblin King woke up. The first thing he did was to take responsibility for their defeat and ascertained the present situation, then he showed his intent to fight another decisive battle with the hero.


    He promised the Gaidga that they would be able to receive the same protection and rights that they have enjoyed until now even though Rashka has died. He also patted Pale on the shoulder and told her that it wasn¡¯t her fault.


    The Goblin King did not appear perturbed and only nodded even when he was informed that Reshia had been lost.


    ¡°Nothing can affect me anymore. Our march will not end unless we defeat the hero in the decisive battle and take over the world!¡±


    The goblins renewed their allegiance upon seeing the Goblin King like that, and the other races too were reassured by the presence of such a powerful king.


    But the one most encouraged was none other than Pale herself.


    She fought in the king¡¯s absence and retreated with their army at great losses, yet the Goblin King had nothing but gratitude and praise for her. She apologized to the king for all the problems that urred during his absence, particrly the death of Rashka and the loss of Reshia.


    Despite having reached this stage in the war, the Goblin King refused to resort to mass mobilization. That was partly because of Gi Za¡¯s advice and partly because of his own thoughts.


    ¡°I have no need for soldiers that won¡¯t fight to the death.¡±


    Gi Za¡¯s words as a tactician were cold and ruthless, but there was no denying that he understood the enemy. The gathered goblin soldiers would be subjected to rigorous training. They would be so thoroughly trained by the generals that the training they had in the Forest of Darkness would look like heaven inparison, and only after enduring all that would they be acknowledged as soldiers.


    As for the Goblin King, he believed that wars were meant to be fought by soldiers and warriors. It was true that conscripting peasants to fight would increase their numbers. An overwhelming army was a kind of power itself, but the price for that power was a decline in coordination and a great number of casualty that would affectter governance.


    As someone who has defeated armies many times their own repeatedly, the Goblin King preferred quality over quantity.


    Goods appeared from all over the kingdom as though they had been waiting for the king to recover.


    From the Forest of Darkness to the west came equipment made from Blue-Silver Steel(Srna) or Jewel Steel(Orichalcum). This was made possible by the mass production system established by the Koro Toku thanks to the full support of the sylph, the most populous among the elves.


    They also presented a great sword to the Goblin King, thest work of the greatest swordsmith of the small metal workers (koro dwarf), Dumble Davie David.


    When the Goblin King saw the inscription that read: Dark Sun(Aldia), he knew that Dumble Davie David had passed.


    There was a wave-like pattern on the de. The clear color of steel would turn jet ck when passed through by ether and be extremely conductive. A swordsmith¡¯s masterpiece that perfectly blended the special properties of srna and orichalcum. False God Metal(Fi Raga) or False God Metal(Fi Raga) was a synthesized material that just took too long to make, so just one de for the king¡¯s use could be made for the final battle.


    ¡°Thank you. Send my regards to Kurt Bild Dash.¡±


    The Goblin King stood on the tallest spire of Elfa and turned to the east ¨C to that ce where the enemy he must defeat was, to that ce where Gi Zu yet fought, and to that ce where that person he had to rescue was.


    One month passed and soldiers from the west gathered in Elfa. They numbered roughly 30,000. Among the goblins from the distant Forest of Darkness was shd to represent the former chief Aluhaliha.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de,¡± Gi Ga Rax said.


    ¡°Elder Aluhaliha would never let me hear the end of it if I didn¡¯te for something this important,¡± shd said.


    Gi Ga Rax was friends with shd, who once saved him from danger. That friendship held strong even now that their sses were far different.


    There was only one more month left to train all the gathered soldiers and make them fit for theing war.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    The enemy, which was a perfect example of mass mobilization, had already set their course for Fort Bandigam.


    Rashka and the Gaidga Tribe¡¯s suicide attack had seeded in stopping the march of the hero¡¯s army.


    The hero never came out to the frontlines because of the wound the God of War(Vaishura) left him. As a result, the young girls that have been turned saint that were close with him also never appeared in the front lines. The volunteer soldiers alone would be fighting the goblins. From the distant east of Altigand, from the small town inns, or even from the great cities in the borders, all the citizens took a weapon in hand and zealously marched for the west.


    They numbered roughly 300,000.


    So great a number was that that one couldn¡¯t help but wonder if what Rashka stopped was nothing more than a small advance party. The volunteer soldiers were made up of men, women, children, and even the elderly. They abandoned the fields they ought to plow, the items they ought to sell, to pick up a weapon and march as they chanted the name of their god.


    Husbands and wives walked hand in hand, as did their children with their friends, and even the nobles raced for the war ahead.


    ¡°That is the will of our god!¡±


    At the head of this terrifying march were the bishops of the eastern church.


    One reason they appeared here despite having the holy knights was because Eleanor and the others have already withdrawn from the front lines. They were mentally unstable due to the effect of the hero¡¯s will on them, so they decided to withdraw for the time being.


    In their ce came the bishops burning with zeal.


    These bishops knew not the first thing of war. No strategy nor tactics woven by them could amount to much. True enough, their so-called strategy was to send their forces to plunge head straight into enemy lines, erecting mountains of corpses until they exhausted them dead. No matter how strong the enemy might be, if 300,000 soldiers were to throw themselves at them repeatedly, eventually, they would tire.


    This was the Reconquista of Altigand, and it was none other than Gi Zu Ruo, who would be first from Alrodena to face it. When Gi Zu first learned of Rashka¡¯s death, he couldn¡¯t ept it at first. There was no way that that proud Rashka would easily keel over.


    But the one that informed them was Gi Ga Rax, and there was no way he would lie. So the emotion that appeared in him next was anger.


    Rashka was someone he was supposed to surpass. But now, that goal would be forever out of reach. Gi Zu¡¯s eye split wide as frustration tore him from inside.


    ¡°Burn me if he still treats me like a brat in hell! Damn you, Rashka! How dare you die as you please!¡±


    Gi Zu Ruo fell to the ground and raved and beat at the floor. That¡¯s why it was only a given that he would ept Gi Za¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Bite your finger in hell and watch as I serve the king, Rashka!¡±


    Sazanorga was a gathering of the goblins from the brawler faction fascinated with Gi Zu. With their superior physique, Zu Ved and the rest of their brothers would follow Gi Zu through fire and water.


    On the fifth year of the king¡¯s calendar, in the height of summer, Gi Zu stood atop the spire of Fort Bandigam and watched as a cloud of dust rose up from the 300,000 volunteer soldiers approaching.

 Book 4: Intermission – The Dawn of the Gods (1/2)

    <h4>Book 4: Intermission ¨C The Dawn of the Gods (1/2)</h4>


    ©¤©¤Where did we go wrong?


    Altesia¡¯s eyelids fell sorrowfully as she watched the giant mirror that reflected the hero(her beloved) fighting her subordinates that were like her own children.


    The new gods had indeed unified and created the world after the great war when the Late Goddess of the Underworld(Deetna) attacked.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    When the world was yet in chaos and the old gods birthed by the primordial god, Kurtiarga, and the mother god, Deetna, yet wielded their great power in the world, thest born, the god of fire, created his own incarnations by giving birth to the gods on thend.


    Ativ, Hera, Altesia, Hekaterina, Gurdika, Liuryuna, and Zenobia.


    To them and the newly born humans, the existing gods were ¡°malevolent gods,¡± and the other races were overwhelmingly powerful. A natural phenomenon that itself possessed overwhelming power. That was the old gods. The non-human races that received their blessings were stronger, longer lived, and smarter than the humans.


    In fact, at the time, the primordial elves, giants, and dragons all possessed power and knowledge not too different from the gods. They even equaled the new gods like Ativ in power.


    The old and violent gods that reigned above them even descended on the mortal realm in their true form and half-openly fought with the other gods. It wasmon for the topography of the world to change, and in worse cases, volcanoes would even rise andkes would dry.


    After the primordial god and the mother god passed, there was no one who could contend with the old gods, and they changed the world as they pleased and created and destroyed many races.


    The gods and their creation were not exempt from the cruelw of the survival of the fittest.


    The newly born Ativ and the other human gods had just been born. They were weak in power, but what greeted them upon their birth was an unreasonable reality. Humans, who had just been established as a race, were no match for the giants, the elves, and, of course, the dragons, who wereparable to gods, and for a long time they were killed on a whim.


    At the time, it was Ativ who was most distressed by these humans. The newborn gods had no color. The primordial god had given the old gods thrones and meaning worthy of their godhood, and they wielded their overwhelming power in the world. The new gods were incarnations of the fire god, and while they might have received thrones, they did not receive meaning.


    They possessed great power, but they did not know how to use it. They knew that they were gods to the humans, but they werepletely nk and did not know how to use their power.


    Then Ativ convinced Hera, who was in the same position as he.


    ¡°We have to work together to oppose the other gods and protect the humans.¡±


    d in splendor, Ativ believed that they had to ¡®work together¡¯ to resist the old gods. He wouldter be called by the humans as the ¡®the ancestor god that birthed the nations¡¯ because he convinced the gods to cooperate.


    ¡°In that case, I will give them knowledge so that they might survive.¡±


    Hera agreed to Ativ¡¯s proposal and advised him without a smile.


    ¡°Allow me to advise you first. Persuade Altesia.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t seem all that bothered by the state of the humans¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you have to persuade her?¡±


    ¡°I see, you might be right.¡±


    Moved by Ativ¡¯s enthusiasm, Hera defined herself as ¡°wisdom¡± and waster called the Goddess of Wisdom. With Hera¡¯s wisdom backing him, Ativ¡¯s enthusiasm gradually moved the other gods.


    At the time, Altesia was still a young god, but she was a force to be reckoned with because of her strength of spirit and her powerpared to the other new gods. However, despite being called a god of the humans, she did not possess much affection for them and wasrgely disinterested.


    ¡°Altesia, I need your power.¡±


    Eyes burning with passion and a head of gray, Ativ approached Altesia with sincerity as a young man impassioned by his youthful ideals, and gradually, he manged to close the distance between them.


    ¡°Why do you want to change the way the humans live?¡±


    ¡°Because I love them. I love humans. That¡¯s why I¡¯m also scared of changing them.¡±


    Ativ¡¯s gentle words were enough to move Altesia¡¯s heart. In fact, she was jealous of him. She was a god herself, but not once has she experienced being so attached and captivated by something.


    The young Altesia swore.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to protect the humans, then I shall protect you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Altesia. I¡¯m d.¡±


    The moment she took on that position that would inevitably bring her to fight with the old gods, Altesia became the Goddess of Courage.


    Because of Altesia¡¯s cooperation, Gurdiga, Hekaterina, Liuryuna, and Zenobia cooperated as well.


    With six gods working together, the humans gradually expanded their world, but their power remained insignificant.


    Ativ frowned as he watched Altesia descend into the world many times to fight the old gods. As the power of the humans grew, so did Ativ¡¯s.


    One day, an incident urred that finally convinced him. Altesia fought a giant in her true form, and although she won the battle, she caused enough damage to the surrounding area to chip away at the mountains and alter the topography.


    ¡°Altesia, I was thinking of sealing our ability to appear in the world in our true form.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t that increase the casualty of the humans then? The humans can¡¯t win against other races just yet.¡±


    With neither side able toe to an agreement, Hera suggested apromise.


    ¡°¡­In that case, how about we lend the humans a portion of our power?¡±


    It was then that the divine protection was conceived.


    ¡°Just that won¡¯t put me at ease. I will make weapons and magic for them too.¡±


    Not only would they lend the humans their power, Gurdiga would forge weapons and weave magic for the humans as well, giving them a small portion of the power that once belonged only to the gods.


    After acquiring weapons, magic, and the divine protection of the gods, the power of the humans greatly grew, and their numbers slowly grew in the eastern coast of the continent.


    Ativ bestowed his divine protections upon those that led the humans, while Hera bestowed hers upon the wise.


    In the midst of all that, Altesia was pressured to give her divine protections to those worthy. She chose those that would always wander away from the group to go where they pleased, the youths that would hunt monster beasts and make a living from that.


    Altesia saw herself in them when they fought, so she gave them her divine protection.


    ¡°Altesia, so you agree with me too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    When Ativ saw Altesia bestow a diving protection on a human, he became happy and hugged her shoulder from the side.


    ¡°Looks like hispanion can also bring together people.¡±


    Ativ gave his own divine protection to the spouse of the one she blessed.


    ¡°Let me give you a gift so you and I can work together forever.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His genuine good will confused Altesia, but she nodded nheless. She could feel something warm flowing from within her chest, but she didn¡¯t try to understand what that was.


    Before long, the people they blessed built a nation.


    The kingdom, which called itself the Kingdom of Alsanzak, wouldter be referred to as the Unified Kingdom. Which really only meant that it was the one and only nation of the human world.


    The yet small world of humans developed steadily, from viges to town, to cities, and to nations, the weapons and magic that Gurdiga gave the humans brought security and stability.


    They made Alsanzak more developed than any other nation.


    As their numbers grew, so did the power of the humans. That was true for both humans and the other races. With the people that have been given divine protections, the few humans gradually increased their numbers and expanded their world.


    They fought with the elves, who were nearest to them, and they gradually overwhelmed them.


    It was true that the elves possessed great power, but their territories were ruled mostly by a small group just big enough to be called a big household. That was due to the vastness of the territories that they upied. That¡¯s why the humans gradually gained the advantage.


    The number of humans that have received Altesia¡¯s divine protection also increased in number, and they took the initiative to fight with the other races. When Ativ saw the influence of the humans growing, heughed with satisfaction.


    After the elves came the demihumans, and before long, they even imed victory over the giants. Before they knew it, the humans had already taken half of the continent.


    The other races didn¡¯t know how to work together, so they couldn¡¯t win against the nation built by the humans.


    It was the golden age of the new gods. The courage to fight was provided by Altesia, the wisdom to win by Hera, the weapons and magic by Gurdiga, the luck was attracted by Liuryuna, the power to heal the wounded and the fallen by Zenobia, and the ability to cooperate was provided by Ativ, then the victories won were extolled by Hekaterina which brought forth even more victories.


    The dominance of the humans as a race was established, and the other races were driven to the west. The way Altesia saw it, the humans had won.


    But then a change came when dark clouds approached from the ends of the west and covered the sky.


    It was the invasion of thend by the Goddess of the Underworld, Deetna, that woulde to be called the War of the Gods. Leading her armies were the devils of the underworld.


    ¡°¡­Has the contract of the old gods been broken?¡±


    Altesia asked, Ativ nodded, and Hera became thoughtful without expression. Gurdiga became thoughtful with a difficult face, while Zenobia cast her eyes down sorrowfully. Liuryuna was uninterested, while Hekaterina exchanged gazes unsure what to do.


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve brought the Goddess of the Underworld back to life.¡±


    ¡°To what end?¡±


    ¡°Vengeance against us.¡±


    ¡°Vengeance? Why?¡±


    Altesia found it hard toprehend Ativ¡¯s words.


    It was true that they fought with the old gods and gained power for themselves by expanding the world of the humans, but that was something the old gods participated in as well. Altesia couldn¡¯t understand why they would seek vengeance.


    ¡°They think we¡¯ve grown too strong. Some of their creations have already been hunted down by us and are about to die out as a race.¡±


    ¡°But they can¡¯t just¡­¡±


    Altesia turned to Hera.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, there¡¯s no denying that sinister beings are approaching from the ends of thend.¡±


    Gurdiga agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need more time to prepare the weapons and the magic, but I¡¯ll definitely make it in time.¡±


    ¡°What kind of enemies wille this time, I wonder.¡±


    A cruel smile surfaced on Liuryuna as she turned to Hekaterina.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, it¡¯ll be fine~¡±


    Hekaterina¡¯s smile had a calming effect to it. Liuryuna and Hekaterina were both young, but their disposition were the exact opposite of each other. Liuryuna was cruel and wise, while Hekaterina was gentle and sincere. Despite that, they actually got along quite well.


    ¡°Do you understand, Altesia?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what everyone wants, then I have no qualms about fighting.¡±


    Altesia felt something was off, but she nodded all the same. They gave out their respective divine protections and watched the humans, then Ativ called Hera, Altesia, and Zenobia.


    ¡°¡­I have a favor to ask you.¡±


    But those words were meant only for Altesia.


    ¡°Something to do with Deetna?¡±


    Ativ then started telling a story about the gods that Altesia did not know of.


    A device that could decide the principle of the world, that was Deetna.


    In the past, the primordial god used Deetna to decide the principle of the world. From the gods, to the rtionship between the creations, to power and divine protection, and even weapons and magic, everything.


    ¡°This is our chance. We¡¯ll steal Deetna and change the principle of this world.¡±


    ¡°¡­You want to recreate the world?¡±


    Seeing Hera and Zenobia quiet, Altesia asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Ativ firmly nodded, and Altesia nodded back.


    ¡°Everythinges after victory, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you again, Altesia.¡±


    ¡°Ativ¡­¡±


    Upon seeing that Altesia had left, Hera asked Ativ.


    ¡°¡­Why did you lie to her?¡±


    ¡°¡­She¡¯s too pure.¡±


    The old gods had lost their power after a long struggle, and they offered to surrender to Ativ, the representative of the new gods. The condition Ativ demanded was for them to surrender the device that could change the world, Deetna.


    But the old gods couldn¡¯t possibly just hand Deetna over just like that after being filled with shame from their defeat. Unfortunately, Ativ didn¡¯t understand that.


    Hera med Ativ for causing this war.


    ¡°Then why did you summon Zenobia?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°She agrees with me.¡±


    Hera narrowed her eyes in surprise and anger as she red at Zenobia, who in turn, only sorrowfully cast her eyes down and nodded to Ativ.


    ¡°Deetna has already been released. At this rate, thend will be covered in darkness.¡±


    Hera knew that too. Hera asked if Zenobia was going to ally herself with Ativ even while knowing that he was the cause of all this.


    ¡°This is the best way if we are to consider the prosperity of the humans.¡±


    ¡°At the cost of killing most of humanity along with many races.¡±


    ¡°We are the gods of the humans.¡±


    Hera grit her teeth and turned heel.


    ¡°I will cooperate. Deetna must be stopped.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The only one that remained beside Ativ as he quietly saw Hera off was Zenobia.


    ¡°¡­Zenobia, do youugh at my foolishness? I¡¯m afraid. Kurtiarga, who used Deetna to establish the world, is no longer here. That means even gods can die.¡±


    He embraced the graceful maiden, Zenobia.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid. After I die, what will happen to the humans that I so love?¡±


    ¡°¡­It will be fine. I¡¯m sure, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The only thing Zenobia could do was to console him, so even though shemented herck of power, she could do nothing more than caress his hair.


    Then the battle to decide the principle of the world began.

 Book 4: Intermission – The Dawn of the Gods (2/2)

    <h4>Book 4: Intermission ¨C The Dawn of the Gods (2/2)</h4>


    Those that received Altesia, the Goddess of Courage¡¯s, divine protection fought desperately against the forces of the underworld. Having forbidden herself from appearing in the flesh, Altesia shared her power with them through divine protections.


    A blessing that showed itself most strongly in the heroes. They would appear among the humans on asion, showing greater adaptability for the divine protection of the gods, allowing them to ept greater power. Though unseen, Altesia would walk with them, and with her divine authority, strike fear into the demons of the underworld.


    Should their life of valore to an end, she would take care of them as well.


    It was a long battle full of sacrifices, and in the course of the long war, the old gods came to grow weak. At Hera¡¯s counsel, an alliance was made with them. That was true for their creations as well. Already, no other force besides the humans could conquer the continent, so rather than be overwhelmed by the forces of the underworld, they chose to fight alongside them instead.


    The forces of the underworld fought while bound by the principle of the surface.


    Over the course of several generations, the structure of the two forces broke down, and a struggle for survival emerged. The demons spread their roots on thend and began to multiply, while the humans sought to exterminate them.


    In the course of the long battle, Altesia¡¯s power began to stand out from the crowd. Because she had given her divine protections not only to the humans, but also to the elves and demihumans that fought alongside them.


    Ativ did not like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to share your power with those other than the humans!¡±


    But Altesia insisted, saying that it was necessary.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t share my power with them, the humans will be in danger!¡±


    Altesia believed their argument to be but a mere quibble, but that was not actually the case. Unfortunately, for Ativ, Altesia was already stronger than him, so he could only think of a plot to remove her from the board.


    There was only one path to the underworld, and that was through the depths of the Fortress of the Abyss. So great was the ether overflowing from the underworld that the trees in the forest would bend and sway, and the animals that dwelt nearby have evolved in strange ways.


    It was to such a ce that they would dispatch a small but elite team to close the path to the underworld.


    On the side of the humans came two heroes. The Saint of mes, Eliza Sol Rain, and the Martial God, Sylvia Ross. From the elves came the Golden Eagle, Falco Gord, and from the humans came The Prince with the Red Sword, Greco Bel Alsanzark, who would be acting as theirmander.


    There was fierce resistance as expected, but Greco¡¯s leadership allowed them to ovee all the trials. With Ativ¡¯s blessing, he wouldter be hailed as Alsanzark¡¯s best general.


    Altesia watched the battles as she walked alongside the heroes.


    Before long, the humans overcame the fierce resistance of the monsters and were able to deliver the heroes into the fortress. Falco and Greco took the responsibility of clearing the way, so the two hero¡¯s strength could be preserved.


    When they finally reached the gate to the underworld, what greeted them was a huge gate that towered even Altesia. Past the colossal, double-door gate could be seen a darkness so dark not even a god could see through it.


    ©¤©¤The Gate of the Underworld could only be opened if someone inside and someone outside worked together.


    At Ativ¡¯s counsel, the two heroes would have to cross the gate and enter the underworld in order to close it. The two heroes parted with Falco and Greco there and entered the underworld. Altesia, who always apanied the heroes, entered as well.


    The passage was strangely quiet.


    All the denizens of the underworld must have gone to the surface, as there were no enemies in the dark passage.


    Before long, the two heroes and the goddess arrived.


    It was the corpse of Deetna, that which could transform the world.


    It was half buried into the bedrock, and there was something that must¡¯ve once been wings growing upon its back. The wings were half-decayed, however, and have already mostly turned into bones. A stature so great one would mistake it for a giant¡¯s. Yet despite being nothing but bones, it stood there with amanding presence and sense of oppression as though it were still alive.


    It felt as though the pair of skeletal eye sockets was staring at them.


    ©¤©¤Be careful. We don¡¯t know what might happen.


    Altesia pondered on Ativ¡¯s words. His gloomy demeanor and Zenobia¡¯s expression as if she was trying to stifle something bothered her to no end.


    ¡°¡­Is this?¡±


    ¡°A trap?¡±


    The two voice belonging to the two heroes roused her from her thoughts. A den of snakes were crawling out of Deetna¡¯s corpse, possessing power nearly just as great as those primordial ones she defeated before.


    It was then that Altesia finally realized something.


    If the gate could only be opened with someone from outside and someone from inside working together, then someone inside must have opened the gate. If so, there must have been something sealed inside that wanted to get out.


    At the very least, someone from the old gods must have been able to establishmunication with the underworld and was able toe to an agreement.


    The Saint of mes rained fire on the snakes, while the Martial God cut the giant snakes with her sword. But the snakes protecting Deetna¡¯s corpse were residents of the underworld, and even when scorched, they would just shed their skin, and when cut, grow new flesh.


    Altesia cheered for the two heroes, but their strenuous efforts were indeed enough to make one cry. They sacrificed even their own lifespan, and before long, they finally managed to suppress the snakes, but just when they were about to drive them beyond the darkness, a change urred.


    Deetna¡¯s corpse began to vibrate, and then¡­ It howled. Like a parent grieving for the death of her child, the supposedly dead Deetna screamed in grief and clutched at her chest in the despair of her sorrow, then she started to pull herself out of the bedrock.


    Altesia and the heroes sensed danger, but they couldn¡¯t retreat. The heroes used all sorts of magics and swords at their disposal, but they couldn¡¯t possibly have much strength remaining immediately after that fierce battle with the snakes.


    Wounded and out of strength, their very lives seemed like a flickering me before the wind. When they prayed to the god that gave them their divine protection, what appeared before them was the goddess that protected the weak and thwarted cowardice. Like the streak of light that would break the darkness when the sun rose at dawn, like that ray of hope that would appear when one is trembling and on the verge of despair, there she appeared.


    There was a divinity to her form, and she would only appear to save the heroes or to save the human gods.


    In her hands was the sword forged by the God of Weapons. Without the slightest hint of mercy, that sword swung down for Deetna¡¯s head.


    The stroke drawn showed just where her dazzling couragey, as well as the favor of the goddess that sought to protect the weak.


    Deetna¡¯s corpse shattered and a new light filled the underworld. The underworld trembled at the presence of a new god.


    It was in that moment that the godless world weed a god at longst, and the throne of the all-powerful all-knowing god of that world was immediately given to her.


    The scattered corpse of Deetna turned into a wind that headed for the entrance.


    Knowledge poured into Altesia. Themon sense, the knowledge, everything that enveloped the underworld was being rewritten. But this was exactly what Ativ had been waiting for. As knowledge poured into Altesia, so did understanding bloom within her, and immediately, she ran toward the entrance ¨C for that ce that Ativ sought.


    But by the time she arrived, the seal had already been firmly ced. The heroes came a momentter, but they too saw it without a doubt ¨C the sight of the person that betrayed them and locked them in the underworld.


    ¡°Ativ, you betrayed us!¡±


    ¡°Greco¡­ You!¡±


    Altesia had already be the god of that world, so she could no longer leave. The seal was tight, yes, but it was also because the old gods had lent a hand. It was all too easy to imagine the sight of Ativ making a wish to Deetna when she was still alive with her seven pairs of wings.


    When they saw Greco Bell Alsanzark pulling out his bloodied sword from Falco¡¯s back, the heroes knew that they¡¯d been betrayed.


    When Deetna heard Ativ¡¯s words, she turned into ash and sank into the depths of the underworld once again. Like an elf whose face was emerging out of akes, her appearance remained beautiful like when she appeared above ground, but her lower half were now bones belonging to the dead.


    ¡°Farewell.¡±


    Greco said with a sneer. Sylvia was speechless, and Eliza swore vengeance.


    ¡°I swear, I will make you pay. There won¡¯t be forgiveness, not for you, your country, your people, or your blood! Greco! Greco Bel Alsanzark! I curse you! I curse all of you!¡±


    That was true for Ativ too, who knew the consequences and led Altesia here.


    ¡°Ativ¡­!¡±


    Already, Altesia¡¯s anger was the world¡¯s.


    Mountains erupted in fire and the sky raged. Everything in the underworld belonged to her.


    But no matter how great her wrath was, her power could not influence anything beyond the underworld. This was the principle that Ativ asked from Deetna. To suppress the power of the malevolent gods and create a world where his beloved humans could live. To that end, Ativ would even betray a god that believed in him.


    ¡°Ativ!!¡±


    As the gates of the underworld slowly closed, Altesia called out the name of her beloved. Despair reced her anger, and she sank into the depths of the underworld.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    When she became the Goddess of the Underworld, she became a malevolent god herself and antagonized the whole world.


    It was the Goddess of Wisdom, Hera, who undid the seal of the underworld. As someone in the know, Hera was sympathetic to Altesia, so she went to the underworld while the world was peaceful thanks to Ativ.


    Unfortunately, after bing a part of the underworld, half of Altesia¡¯s mind already belonged to it, and it was no longer possible to reconciliate with him. Moreover, she¡¯d been thinking by herself this whole time, pondering what to do with the world.


    She, who had fallen into the underworld but had not yet been deprived of her status as a human god, kept thinking. Ativ wanted a world that belonged only to the humans even if it meant betraying her.


    Without a purpose that equaled at least that, it would not be possible to fight him. The rational part of her wanted to stop thinking like that, but the emotional part just could not let go.


    Her anger was too great to forgive just like that. When Altesia learned how to reach the surface by restricting her strength to the bare minimum, Altesia appeared in the world above once more.


    With four powerful servants, she started anew the War of the Gods.


    Among those servants were the two heroes who¡¯d even assimted their souls in their pursuit of vengeance.


    Unfortunately, no matter how powerful they were, it was not possible to win against the world, and they had no choice but to retreat. But in doing so, the difference in the two ideologies was made clear.


    Ativ wanted a world thatprised only of humans, while Altesia was willing to ept the other races. There were those that didn¡¯t agree with Ativ, but he made them submit with the condition that they would submit to the victor.


    400 years passed. At longst, Altesia has acquired a pawn that could realize her regret on the surface.


    There was just onest step left.


    And yet¡­ All she could see reflected on her closed eyes was the sight of her beloved©¤©¤

 Chapter 295: Zu Ved (1/5)

    <h4>Chapter 295: Zu Ved (1/5)</h4>


    Clouds of dust rose as the volunteer army from Altigand approached. They numbered roughly 300,000. Yet in the face of that, Gi Zu Ruo only fearlesslyughed.


    ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t be running out of enemies!¡±


    ¡°But, Pops¡­ 300,000 is a bit¡­ I mean, there are only 1,000 of us.¡±


    Zu Ved had arge old scar that ran from his shoulder to his chest. He chose his words carefully as he asked that to Gi Zu.


    ¡°300,000?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s 300 times more of them than us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need to think so much. Leave that to the smart Prime Minister, Gi-Za, and and the rest. We just have to do our duty.¡±


    Gi Zu clenched his fist and tapped Zu Ved on teh chest.


    ¡°Duty?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have my role and you have yours. So long as we don¡¯t forget that, our king will definitely lead us.¡±


    ¡°Is that how it is?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In the meantime, we¡¯ve each got 300 foes to take down!¡±


    Gi Zu Ruo smiled a huge smile, and Zu Ved shook his head as he said that he¡¯s no match for him.


    Ved started following Gi Zu when the king was stillying his foundations in the Forest of Darkness. To the northwest of the Fortress of the Abyss, past the dense forest, was an area dominated by Mindless Giants(Gigantopitecus) and Giant Hammer Ox(Enboro).


    The goblins there lived their lives crawling on the ground, drinking water from the mud, and scavenging the decaying flesh discarded by the gigantopitecus. To such goblins, the sincerity shown by Gi Zu was even more dazzling than the body of the God of Fire, Rodo.


    They lived like dogs, yet Gi Zu treated them as warriors. That¡¯s why Ved and the other goblins that lived in the northwest respectfully referred to him as ¡®pops¡¯.


    When beasts leave their nest, they would forget their parents, and remember neither warmth nor gratitude. They would even kill each other for the sake of survival. It was Gi Zu¡¯s strength and sincerity that saved Ved and the other goblins from such a depressing world.


    It was through him that they were led out of the dark mire and brought out into the vast world ¨C to that fortress ruled by the king, to those vast ins beyond the forest, to the world of humans. In their small world, Gi Zu was the greatest goblin, yet that greatest goblin looked up to the great Goblin King.


    With a stature too great to be thought of for a goblin and a power that could overwhelm even giant ogres, they saw him less a fellow goblin and more a god.


    A king that ruled over not only the powerful among the goblins, but also the elves, the demihumans, and even the humans. To Ved and his people, who knew only how to fight, it was a tale straight out of the myths. Though theirmon sense was broken everyday, not a day passed where they were not agitated.


    Gi Go Amatsuki, the heaven-sent child of the sword. Gi Gu Verbena, the ruler of the southern region. Gi Gi Orudo, the tamer that could move thousands of monster beasts. Ra Gilmi Fishiga, the general that couldmand soldiers from any race.


    Gi Ga Rax, a loyal knight whom Gi Zu Ruo respected from the bottom of his heart.


    Ved and his people all trembled in fear when they saw that line up.


    They believed that no matter how hard they fought, the only position that awaited them was at the bottom.


    Thew of the jungle existed everywhere, and for a moment, they thought that Gi Zu saved them only to bring them into an even deeper mire.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to do well at all.¡±


    Ved appeared strong in front of his subordinates, but there was a moment when he was alone with Gi Zu that he showed his weakness. Gi Zu¡¯s response couldn¡¯t be simpler.


    ¡°Then be stronger. We¡¯re just getting started! Both you and me!¡±


    Gi Zu¡¯s eyes zed with radiance, and they were pointed toward that terrifying goblin no less. That goblin with a statureparable to the Goblin King and a face that could send even demons running.


    Rashka of Gaidga.


    The Incarnation of Violence, the ¡®One-Eyed Demon¡¯. He was a demon of the battlefield known under many names.


    A goblin that would treat Gi Zu like a child all the time, yet Gi Zu never hesitated to stick out his chest.


    As the saying went, there were no cowardly soldiers under a brave general, and all the goblins under Gi Zu grew to be peerless in their love forbat. Or rather, only such goblins remained.


    ¡°We are warriors among warriors! Men among men!¡±


    Gigantopitecus. They were much bigger and more powerful than the goblins, yet Gi Zu dared to challenge them. At that time, Gi Zu rebuked his subordinates, saying,


    ¡°When you¡¯re afraid, when you¡¯re about to die, when you¡¯re suffering¡­ Look your enemy in the eye and roar.¡±


    With his canine teethid bare, Gi Zu held his spear tightly and revealed a ferocious smile.


    ¡°We are warriors among warriors! Men among men!¡±


    Ved was hit lightly on the chest, and from there spread a heat that shook him.


    Because those words belonged to a real man.


    ¡°Now, say it.¡±


    They said those same words just as he urged them to, but Gi Zu shook his head.


    ¡°Weak. Would warriors among warriors speak like that? If you¡¯re a man, stick out your chest and roar!¡±


    At the behest of the strong yet gentle goblin, Ved roared.


    We are not beasts. We are warriors among warriors! Men among men!


    The moment he said those words, something filled Ved without his knowing.


    ¡°Now,e! We¡¯ve got a battle to win!¡±


    Gi Zu brandished the weapon in his hand, and Ved and the others followed.


    It was in that moment that a loyalty that would never lose its color bloomed in Ved.


    After that they went through many battles, and eventually, Gi Zu was allowed to lead his own soldiers. That was proof that the great Goblin King recognized their ability and loyalty.


    Even after being ranked among the great goblins, Gi Zu never stopped striving for greater heights.


    But when they were in thest stage of their expedition, when they were about to reach out their ws for the only remaining human nation, Rashka died.


    Gi Zu was furious. In his anger, it was only a given that he would ask to be given the most dangerous mission.


    But that was exactly why he was Gi Zu Ruo, themander of the Thousand-Demon Army(Sazanorga). What could they do for that great Goblin King? Ved knew that in the face of such a question, there could have only been one oue.

 Chapter 295: Zu Ved (2/5)

    <h4>Chapter 295: Zu Ved (2/5)</h4>


    Like a swarm of ants crawling over the earth, the swarm of humans moved for Fort Bandigam. The spears and swords in their hands sparkled, each noisily asserting itself in the sunlight rising from the east.


    It was currently the height of summer, yet the morning temperature remained cool and the clear airid bare the horizon. There was something to the sight of all of those enemies marching for them from beyond the horizon that overwhelmed Ved. But even that was only for a moment. He quickly renewed his spirit, smiled fearlessly, then informed Gi Zu of their defensive situation.


    ¡°They¡¯ve almost reached our traps,¡± Ved said.


    ¡°Aim for the vanguard,¡± Gi Zu said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In Sazanorga, it was Ved who took care of the practical side of the army. Gi Zu would usually just point the army to a general direction.


    That was true whether they fought monsters or humans. But that didn¡¯t mean that Gi Zu couldn¡¯t do anything. He learned from the Goblin King and always took responsibility.


    An overwhelming number of enemiesy before them. Yet the goblins under him continued to burn with fighting spirit. Perhaps, it was a kind of charisma he possessed that lit such a fire in them.


    At Gi Zu¡¯s behest, logs were sent tumbling down for the hero¡¯s army. With the exception of the Ganra tribe led by Ra Gilmi Fishiga and the war ves of the Axe and Sword Army(Felduk), the only traps the goblins coulde up with were at most pitfalls.


    They were unskilled with their hands, and they struggled to use bows. They could only make simple traps, but that was precisely why they were effective against an enemy trying to brute force their way through.


    ¡°They took those traps head on.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s too many of them, so they can¡¯t even try to dodge.¡±


    Gi Zu frowned when he saw the enemy charge straight for the pitfalls they dug. Just as Ved said, it was indeed a good thing for the enemy to fall for their trap. It was a trap they prepared, after all. So they ought to at least do their part in whittling away at the enemy¡¯s overwhelming numbers, no matter how little.


    Though Gi Zu may have said that it would do for them to simply take down 300 men each, that was actually close to impossible. At the very least, the enemy before them was not something they could defeat fair and square.


    From the way the enemy trampled over their allies that fell for their pitfalls, Gi Zu could not help but feel that their morale was abnormally high.


    The soldiers of Sazanorga threw stones and wood from their ramparts at the top of the slope, which have been oiled as per Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s advice.


    The enemy desperately tried to climb up but could not, allowing them to whittle away at their numbers as much as they pleased. Fort Bandigam was surrounded by high walls, but they rebuilt only a part of it to direct the enemy to this path.


    Under Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s skills, the mountainous region behind Fort Bandigam was transformed into a solid defensive position. Pale, who had been disheartened by Rashka¡¯s death, did give some advice but few changes were made.


    Pale held the record for holding off bigger armies, so the fact that she could change little about Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s arrangements spoke volumes of his skill. And it was the goblins of Sazanorga that were carrying out Gi Za¡¯s ns.


    With just 1,000 soldiers, they would stop an army of 300,000 soldiers. Gi Za did not send Gi Zu to undertake such a ridiculous mission without any ns.


    What Gi Za and Gi Zu were trying to do was merely to dy the enemy. They would weaken the enemy while gradually retreating, then rendezvous with the main force. There were many factors to take into consideration, but they were by no means nning on crushing the enemy¡¯s 300,000. They just needed to buy time.


    Of course, Gi Zu wasn¡¯t so foolish as to say right from the start that they would be retreating, as doing so would affect morale. But even without that, Ved and the other pirs of Sazanorga could figure out as much from their priority of buying time, bringing the question then to ¡®how long they could persist.¡¯ Gi Za and Pale racked their heads, and their estimates were that Gi Zu would be able to hold for a month at most.


    However, that estimate was about to be overturned.


    For there was no semnce of leadership for the 300,000 soldiers attacking Fort Bandigam. Their mad charge forced a groan out of Gi Zu.


    They had no regard for theirrades in arms, be they caught in pitfall or wood or stone. They trampled over them with no exception as they desperately sought to climb up the slope, only to trample too over those that slipped from the oil.


    And neither did their equipment garner praise, besides their weapons, anyway.


    Most of them were not even with the simplest leather armor, their numbers made up not only of men but also of women with messy hair and even the elderly. Just that alone spoke volumes of the abnormality of their army.


    ¡°These people¡­¡±


    Ved too became confused.


    The enemy showed no signs of stopping. Just what was it that they believed in? What was it thatpelled them? They, who ran at them with voices strained, rushing madly as though they could not die quicker. Did they not fear for their life?


    When that thought crossed Ved¡¯s mind, he shook his head.


    Until now, all the humans that they¡¯ve fought, whether they were good or evil, were humane. But it seemed that might not be the case with Altigand. Ved shuddered.


    ¡°Fire. Let¡¯s set them on fire.¡±


    When Gi Zu heard Ved say that, he felt that it would be necessary for him to make an appearance in the front lines. If Ved, his second-inmand, was intimidated, then his other subordinates must be too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going out too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Just the sight of Gi Zu in the front lines would bolster Sazanorga¡¯s morale.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter!? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared by something on this level!?¡±


    Gi Zu¡¯s voice resounded loud and clear, and the goblins that have been swallowed by the abnormality of their enemy turned to their ¡®pops¡¯ with a startled look. Just by Gi Zu being there full of confidence as usual was enough to change their terrified looks into leisurely smiles.


    There was nothing to fear. Because just like usual, their pops was here to watch over them.


    Gi Zu went around the battlefield to encourage his soldiers, then he climbed up a spire and looked over the whole battlefield again.


    ¡°This won¡¯tst a month.¡±


    Gi Zu muttered, and Ved nodded. It wasn¡¯t untilte into the night that the battle ended. The humans persistently attacked even in the night despite having eyes unsuited for it. They fought by continuously changing their forces, but Sazanorga managed to hold.


    But while there were no casualties on their side, the fatigue was great. And they couldn¡¯t help but be gloomy when they thought of how the same thing would repeat itself tomorrow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split our forces into two.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sazanorga would rece a few of their soldiers everyday. Gi Zu was being considerate and trying to lessen the load on his soldiers, but this turned out to be half a failure and half a sess.


    As a fortress, Bandigam could amodate 5,000 soldiers. 1,000 soldiers was already considered small, so it was even harder to defend the fort with just 500. Though they managed to mitigate their fatigue, they gradually started piling up on the damage.


    Five dayster when the damage was starting to get bad, Gi Zu started considering retreating from Fort Bandigam. Gi Zu¡¯s forces threw everything they had at the enemy, while the enemy took everything on without a care.


    As a result, the resources that they¡¯ve stored up in Bandigam were quickly being depleted.


    ¡°We¡¯ll retreat to the mountainous region in the dead of the night.¡±


    ¡°What time?¡±


    ¡°Two hourster.¡±


    Wide awake, Gi Zu looked down toward the unfolding darkness, while Ved nodded and quietly went to wake up his men.


    ¡°Two months and 25 days left, huh¡­¡±


    The thought of needing to risk his life once more brought a smile to Gi Zu¡¯s lips.


    Gi Zu¡¯s Sazanorga gathered everyone in the dark, and they opened the damaged gate. Sazanorga stifled even the slightest voice as they ran. The goblins could see in the night, that¡¯s why they could move in the dark with perfect coordination.


    They quietly took down the enemy and ran without letting even their breath make sound. For the first time they were bathed in blood, but the enemy wasrge, about 300,000rge in fact, so they could not help themselves but take a long time to respond.


    Gi Zu took advantage of that to break through their encirclement and retreat into the mountainous region with barely any resistance.

 Chapter 295: Zu Ved (3/4)

    <h4>Chapter 295: Zu Ved (3/4)</h4>


    But the situation was by no means optimistic.


    Earlier, they were under siege, and now, the enemy was gradually closing in on them. In a sense, the situation hadn¡¯t changed at all. The fortress in the mountains was captured in less than ten days, so they took the battle to the fields, but even that served as no more than a meager resistance in the face of an overwhelminglyrge army.


    They needed to buy two more months time, yet they¡¯ve already been cornered in the tunnels, theirst line of defense. To make things worse, they didn¡¯t have much food.


    ¡°The flying warships, huh.¡±


    The thunderous roars from the battle of the flying warships and the ryuus could be heard even in the tunnels down below.


    Altigand was trying to break through the mountains in one go through the seven ships. But the ground force of 300,000 soldiers were currently being held back by supply problems and Sazanorga¡¯s guerri tactics.


    This was still within expectations. But the true value of the flying warshipsy in their ability to hold human weapons. By loading them with wyverns knights and deploying them mid air, they could fight much better than even Gawain¡¯s ryuus.


    With the support of magic bullets, the wyvern knights would raise up their dragonnce and strike their foes. Not even Gawain¡¯s ryuus could deal with the onught of magic bullets from afar, and the only fate that awaited them up close was to be cut apart by the wyvern knights.


    Gradually, control over the skies fell to Altigand. In the midst of that, the little supply that came from Alrodena was also blocked.


    Yet the fact that Altigand still couldn¡¯t take control of the ground frustrated Altigand to no end, and they believed that the tunnels were to be med for that. So they bombarded thend to destroy those passages that the ants have dug.


    Dozens were buried alive.


    Regardless of if that was many or few, the supply route of the goblins was cut. Powerful magic bullets poured ceaselessly over the mountains,ying bare the rocks and sinking the ground.


    A monthter, the path between Sazanorga and the main force led by the Goblin King waspletely cut off.


    ¡°Just 30 days more.¡±


    Their 1,000 soldiers have already been reduced to 700. In the long and fierce war, 30% of them died, while the remaining 70% were wounded.


    By this time, the 300,000 soldiers have also started to figure out the tunnels. After all, there were just so many of them. No matter how dark the paths may be, with that many people, they were bound to fill up the tunnels.


    Gi Zu grit his teeth and tried to exhaust the enemy as nned, but neither him nor his man were tireless. Showing themselves to the enemy and figuring out where to fight took a greater toll on them than expected.


    From the perspective of a Lord ss goblin, the enemy after them were overwhelmingly weak. No matter how crazy they may be, women and children that could at most only identally hurt them.


    Unfortunately, the weapons they wielded were troublesome. Hence, it felt as though a swarm of tiny winged insects was chasing after them. Each one of them possessing a poison stinger too great for them to handle.


    Even without any strength themselves, they could easily prate the goblins and leave a fatal wound.


    They could even smash their bones if their attacksnded on the right spot. That was all they had to watch out for, but when they had to engage them so many times, wounds were bound to pile up. If anything it was remarkable how they were able to keep their wounds to merely grazes.


    ¡°A wound like this is nothing!¡±


    Gi Zu¡¯s nk and right foot had been stabbed, but he still tried to advance. s, his body would not listen.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ Is this is as far as I go? 20 days¡­ I need to buy that much time¡­ Or what face would I have to show the king?¡±


    Though he had to drag his unmoving body, Gi Zu walked onward through the tunnels. They had taken the enemy¡¯s food and were in the middle of a retreat from a part of the tunnels upied by the enemy.


    En route, Gi Zu lost consciousness while leaning on Ved¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    Ved picked 200 goblins with stamina remaining and ordered them to retreat with Gi Zu.


    ¡°We¡¯ll march on ground in the dark of the night. If Pale-dono is alive and well, she will send help, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what about you?¡±


    ¡°As for me, well¡­¡±


    A heroic smile surfaced on Ved, then as he looked over the rest of his subordinates, heughed in a way that would frighten even demons. The surface of the mountainous region was already controlled by an army of 300,000 soldiers. To break through something like that was no longer merely reckless but impossible.


    But Ved wasn¡¯t thinking ofing back alive.


    ¡°Consider it our victory as long as pops survives!¡±


    Sazanorga started moving, but there was one problem. When everything was ready and all that was left was to execute, Gi Zu suddenly awoke.


    ¡°¡­Damn it. What is the meaning of this!?¡± Gi Zu asked.


    All of Sazanorga has already appeared on the surface while his consciousness was gone. When Gi Zu saw that, he questioned Ved.


    ¡°Ved, what were you thinking!?¡± Gi Zu said.


    ¡°Pops¡­ Give me a break,¡± Zu Ved said.


    ¡°What break? What are you©¤©¤¡±


    ¡°©¤©¤Pops, to us, you are the sun.¡±


    ¡°©¤©¤Ved¡­ You¡­¡±


    It was then that Gi Zu realized what Ved was trying to do.


    ¡°You told us our role before the battle began.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my role!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve received it properly. So, pops¡­ Please go to the king and serve him with devotion.¡±


    ¡°Ved, did you think you¡¯d be able to convince me with that!?¡±


    His subordinates held Gi Zu, but he shook them off and he grabbed Ved. But Ved easily got out of that, thennded a blow right in the pit of Gi Zu¡¯s stomach. As Gi Zu keeled, a knifehand strike fell on the back of his head and knocked him out.


    ¡°Please excuse myck of filial piety¡­ Well, I suppose you could consider this payment for that one blow I took in the past.¡±


    Ved joked a little, but he quickly fixed his expression and knelt.


    ¡°This is goodbye, Pops. Please live on.¡±


    Ved prostrated himself to Gi Zu deep enough for his head to rub the ground. After giving a heartfelt apology, hemanded his subordinates without turning.


    ¡°Go. Protect Gi Zu Ruo of Sazanorga and escape with him.¡±


    Ved watched over them until theypletely disappeared from view, then as though to cut off any lingering attachments, Ved yelled.


    ¡°Listen up, men! This here is where we¡¯re going to die.¡±


    They were surrounded by countless humans.


    ¡°But just dying to allow our pops to escape is too good for low-lives like us! So we need to earn that right first! We¡¯re going to break through here and buy 20 more days, then we can die!¡±


    Ved quietly gathered his forces, then attacked one of the corners of the humans¡¯ encirclement to break through. Indeed, their assault, which took a route the exact opposite Gi Zu fled, was nothing more than a diversion, and after rampaging throughout the battlefield, they returned underground once again. Sazanorga only numbered 500 at the time of their assault, but now they numbered only 300.

 Chapter 295: Zu Ved (4/4)

    <h4>Chapter 295: Zu Ved (4/4)</h4>


    By the time Gi Zu woke up, there were already elves and goblins watching over him with concern.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    It was Gi Za Zakuend who called out to him calmly. Gi Zu looked up to him, then as he gradually woke up, grabbed at him without meaning to.


    ¡°What happened to Ved? What happened to my Sazanorga!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gi Za didn¡¯t say anything and just turned to the mountainous region still under heavy fire from the flying warships.


    ¡°¡­Where is his majesty!?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I will appeal to him directly and ask him to allow my return to the battlefield ¨C to where my Sazanorga is!¡±


    ¡°With those wounds?¡±


    ¡°These? These are only a scratch! A father would never abandon his children! I will not abandon them!¡±


    ¡°Well, your appeal has been rejected. There¡¯s no need for an audience.¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°Your Sazanorga has already been destroyed. Those that escaped with you and protected you are also covered in wounds. There are no soldiers left for you to lead.¡±


    ¡°I can go by myself, so please let me go!¡±


    ¡°The king has made his decision.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to let me meet him!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Recover from your wounds and prepare for the next battle.¡±


    Gi Zu could not take Gi Za¡¯s unyielding attitude any longer, and he found himself raising his fists.


    ¡°GURUuuAAAA!¡±


    He bellowed out a howl and jumped at Gi Za.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go, so don¡¯t get in my way!¡±


    ¡°¡­Deranged. As expected, it appears it won¡¯t be possible for you to return to battle. Hold him down.¡±


    Gi Za wiped the blood bleeding from his lips and calmly gave the order for Gi Zu to be suppressed. The goblins tried to carry out his order, but Gi Zu shook free from them and went on a rampage.


    It was Prime Minister Pale¡¯s words that stopped him.


    ¡°The king will meet you.¡±


    Gi Zu calmed down, while Gi Za clicked his tongue and turned to Pale, muttering loudly, ¡°what an unnecessary thing to do.¡±


    ¡°He is waiting for you in the spire.¡±


    Gi Zu¡¯s body was beaten and bloody, but despite that and his ragged breath, he dragged himself to where the king awaited.


    ¡°¡­There was no need for you to take over such a hateful role,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I intended. But if a hint of rebellion so much as appears within Gi Zu, he must be dealt with immediately,¡± Gi Za said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Good then. And¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Gi Za almost let out his true feelings, but he caught himself before he could and averted his re.


    There was no changing the fact that it was his own n that cost Gi Zu his men. That¡¯s why he believed it was okay for him to hate him. Much better that than for him to rebel against the king.


    Gi Zu followed Pale¡¯s instructions and climbed up the spire.


    Along the way, his body ached, and his breath grew ragged. But he did not rest. His subordinates were fighting so desperately in a hopeless battle, so what right did he have to rest in a ce like this on his own?


    Before long, that gant figure of the king overlooking the mountains with his great sword came to view.


    ¡°Gi Zu.¡±


    The back of the Goblin King was as big as he remembered. And it reassured him even at a time like this.


    ¡°Your Majesty, our great king, I beg of you, please allow me to rescue Ved and the rest of my subordinates!¡±


    The Goblin King turned to the mountains.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°I know I am weak. But please!¡±


    Gi Zu rubbed his against the cobblestones of the spire as he begged the king to send him. But there was no changing the decision of the king.


    ¡°¡­It cannot be done. You must understand, Gi Zu.¡±


    Gi Zu wanted to scream as he looked up at the Goblin King, but then he saw the blood dripping from the hilt of the great sword that the king clung tightly to.


    ¡°¡­They are still fighting to carry out my orders.¡±


    As the king squeezed out those words, Gi Zu turned to the mountains.


    ¡°If you want to resent me, then do so.¡±


    ¡°I could never resent you, Your Majesty!¡±


    It was not just Gi Zu who grit his teeth watching the battle unfold, the Goblin King too shared his pain.


    ¡°You must not avert your eyes. Such an act will not be forgiven, Gi Zu. And neither must you get in the way of the warriors¡¯ battle.¡±


    ¡°Uuu¡­ UuUUGURUURUUoOOOAaAAAA!¡±


    Gi Zu howled with such intensity it seemed blood would gush out, then as he pounded on the ground and the walls, he tried to calm down his emotions. But every time he tried, the figure of Ved and his Sazanorga would sh through his mind.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ AAAaaAAGAAAAaAA!!¡±


    The Goblin King did not say anything and just listened to the sound of Gi Zu¡¯s bloodstained howls. Gi Zu mmed his fists and pounded his head on the ground, painting a bloodstained sight that made it seem as though Gi Zu was crying tears of blood.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to die¡­ All of them! Ved©¤©¤I!!¡±


    After that thest of Sazanorga trudged through thest ten days in the mountains and fulfilled their orders from the king.


    The price they paid for that was the death of every goblin that made up the main force of Sazanorga. The bloodstained n to dy the enemy in the mountains was a sess, and with the time Ved paid for with their lives, Alrodenapleted their reorganization.


    On the fifth year of the king¡¯s calendar, in early autumn, Alrodena was once again ready to stage an all-out offensive.

 Chapter 296: A Second Attempt (1/3)

    <h4>Chapter 296: A Second Attempt (1/3)</h4>


    The Kingdom of the ck Sun¡¯s(Alrodena Kingdom¡¯s) army of 45,000 had beenpletely restructured.


    Despite only having two months to prepare, the hard work of Prime Minister Pale and the generals allowed the recruits to be trained to a levelparable to the veterans.


    But before setting out for their second attempt at Altigand, a briefing regarding the newly restructured army was held in thete Elfa¡¯s castle.


    Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Tiger and Spear Army(Aransain) numbered 9,000.


    Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s Axe and Sword Army(Felduk) numbered 15,000.


    Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Twin-Headed Beast and Axe Army(Zeilduk) numbered 1,200.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga¡¯s Bow and Arrow Army(Fanzel) numbered 9,500.


    The imperial guards of the goblin king led by Gi Be y numbered 1,000. Their numbers have increased due to the number of wounded soldiers from thest battle. Though the imperial guards only epted wounded soldiers of rare ss and above, there were still too many that were able to join.


    Normally, they would have had them stay at the rear to train the next generation, but that was not the case this time around. They appealed directly to Gi Be to be allowed to participate in thest war, an appeal that was conveyed directly to the king and approved. The imperial guards that rode on majestic hipparions while in full armor of ck was a kind of dream to the goblin warriors. Not to mention being able to fight next to their great king.


    Fanzel had to split their forces and direct most of them to maintain public order. Because of that a detached force had to be made from Fanzel.


    Normally, that force would be led by Ra Gilmi Fishiga himself, but this time around it was Bui the Great Chief of the Orcs that was tasked to lead it. Despite his naturally timid nature, he was specifically rmended by Fanzel¡¯s generals.


    The fact that both Shumea, who led the humans, and Gilmi, one of the four generals, would rmend him so strongly spoke volumes of his trustworthiness.


    His orc force numbered 2,500. They had brought most of their warriors from the orc settlements in the eastern part of the Forest of Darkness just to participate in the war.


    Then the briefing called out the forces that would be utilized as part of the special unit due to theirck of numbers.


    Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s druids numbered 1,000 and would be split into two groups, Gi Do Buruga would be givenmand of one half, while the other half would ced under the direct control of Gi Za with the wyverns to make up the air force.


    Gi Jii Yubu¡¯s regiol have increased their numbers to 3,000. A respectable army on its own, but they also had the remnants of the Sazanorga with them.


    Pale approved of it because of Gi Zu¡¯s insistence and the king¡¯s approval, but using just the 200 survivors of Sazanorga would indeed prove difficult, so they were instead incorporated as a single independent unit into the regiol.


    Or at least, that¡¯s how the story went, but really, there was just not enough time to adequately train and coordinate with the soldiers that should have been assigned to the Sazanorga when they finally returned from their rest.


    This was acknowledged in an exchange between Gi Za and Pale, who remained ever calm.


    ¡°My Sazanorga is fine like this,¡± Gi Zu said.


    The Goblin King believed those words, and the generals that have seen Sazanorga¡¯s miraculous work also agreed.


    Rashka and his Gaidga used to be the leader of the special unit, but they were no longer around, so that position fell to Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King and his swordsmen.


    They numbered approximately 500. Comprised of a select group of goblins and swordsmen led by Yustia, the beautiful chief of the Snow Demons(Yugushiva), that humble 500 was a force to be reckoned with when it came to the sword.


    The 500 scouts led by Gi Ji Arsil have already mobilized and were presently scouting the enemy, so they weren¡¯t present for the briefing.


    The next to be mentioned in the briefing were the allies of the goblins.


    The 3,600 soldiers from each of the elf ns were expected to excel as archers, mages, and messengers, while the various demihumans tribes were to be divided into their specialties and sent to their respective units. For example, the fangs and the centaurs would be sent to Aransain, while the minotaurs would be sent to Fanzel.


    Participating in the war as an allied force was Vn the Young Tactician, a young military strategist from dinia, a country of Kushain Believers. Their forces, which were known as Akazone, numbered 3,000.


    There were very few humans participating out of fear for the power of the hero. Gi Za and Pale were horrified when they heard from Gi Zu how the enemy armed even women and children.


    Regardless, with that, the formation wasplete, and all that remained was to discuss a n to defeat the enemy¡¯s army of 300,000.


    ¡°I will be the one to discuss this matter,¡± Pale said.


    Prime Minister Pale Symphoria stepped forward and started talking about the n to the assembled generals.


    The n she presented was simple yet bold.


    The enemy army numbered 300,000, but in reality, there was no one to serve as their general. They would not stop once they started moving, but a few traps should be enough to deal with them.


    The n she showed them was the very model of surround and destroy.


    ¡°That leaves the flying warships,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do something about that,¡± Gi Za said with confidence.


    Gi Za was a wise goblin and a calm military tactician such that he made that im without so much as a change in expression.


    ¡°In that case, our path is decided.¡±


    The Goblin King looked at each of the assembled generals and dered.


    ¡°The time to fight hase once again. Go, my soldiers. Give the order to march.¡±


    At the behest of the Goblin King, voices raged and howled, and they echoed through the sky that yet held the heat of the summer.

 Chapter 296: A Second Attempt (2/3)

    <h4>Chapter 296: A Second Attempt (2/3)</h4>


    One day after Zu Ved fulfilled his promise to the king, the hero¡¯s army crossed the mountains between old Elfa and old Altigand¡¯s border. When the exhausted Gi Zu saw the enemy appraoching from a distance, he bellowed out a howl like a mad god.


    It had been pouring until yesterday, yet the dry river showed no signs of that as the two armiss faced each other across it.


    Arlodena deployed its entire army of 45,000 and had its front line soldiers stand ready with theirrge shields. The flying warships and the ryuus have already started exchanging fire up in the sky. They somehow managed to bring the aerial battle to an equal fight thanks to Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s druids intercepting the wyvern knights andpensating for the ryuus¡¯ disadvantage in closebat.


    As the flying warships and the ryuus fought, the battle on the ground too began.


    ¡°In the name of the gods!¡±


    At the behest of the zealots, the army of 300,000 began to cross the shallow river. With the weapons they wielded, even the weak could inflict a fatal wound on the goblins.


    But the armor they wore were just too poor. Most of them did not even wear leather armor. They just wore their usual clothes along with their weapon, but the army of Alrodena was not one to hold back.


    ¡°Stones©¤©¤¡±


    Gu Naga Ferun, who was in charge of the frontmost line, calmly gave thatmand.


    ¡°©¤©¤Fire!¡±


    In the next moment, stones came shooting from behind the line of shields. Slinging fist-sized stones was a tactic Felduk was known for, but while that seeded in disrupting the enemy, they did not stop. With disheveled hair and their weapons in hand, the enemy yelled out their battle cry as they came charging for Alrodena.


    But Alrodena never believed that they would be able to stop them with just that.


    ¡°Spears©¤©¤¡±


    After Gu Naga (Long) fed them with a stone buffet, what came next was an attack meant for a closer opponent.


    ¡°©¤©¤Fire!¡±


    Though not perfectly coordinated, countless spears came shooting for the approaching enemy. And without any time to evade, the only fate that awaited them was to be shot through, pinned to the ground.


    Despite that they refused to relent and did not stop.


    ¡°Hmph, I would have jumped in already if not for my orders©¤©¤¡±


    Gu Naga (Long) quietly muttered inint before raising his voice once again.


    ¡°All forces defend!¡±


    Felduk was stretched thinly on both nks as they waited for the enemy in the frontmost lines. At the leftmost wing was Gu Naga Ferun, at the center was Gu Big, and at the rightmost wing was Gu Tough. Behind were Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s soldiers in a length and width formation.


    But that still wasn¡¯t enough to take on an army 300,000 soldiers strong.


    From an overhead view, to the left of Felduk was Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s Zeilduk arranged in a multiyered length and width formation that would not allow the enemy to approach. Gi Gi¡¯s current roster of monster beasts was full of rare monster beasts from the west.


    They barely managed to stop the enemy by positioning the attack specialists at the back and the defense specialists in front. Though Zeilduk specialized in attacking, they struggled with defense.


    ¡°¡­The monster beasts are angry.¡±


    Gi Ji Arsil said, and Gi Gi folded his arms.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t me them. There¡¯s food right in front of them, but they¡¯re not allowed to touch. Anyone would get mad having to endure that.¡±


    Gi Gi was positioned where the powerful carnivorous monster beasts were. At the frontmost lines, the beast tamers were handling dragon turtles and two-horned mud bulls to hold off the enemy forces.


    ¡°Gi Zu is among the reserves this time.¡±


    ¡°Only a few can maintain their calm even while their subordinates are being killed. I have experience with that too¡­¡±


    Gi Ji looked behind and told Gi Gi that. Gi Gi chose his words carefully out of sympathy for Gi Zu.


    ¡°He¡¯s justpassionate.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully he doesn¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    Even in the casual conversation between close friends, there was concern for Gi Zu¡¯s mental state. But that also spoke volumes of how rtively calm the battle was.


    Arlodena had their entire army on the defense to take on the 300,000 strong enemy of Altigand. They seeded at slowing down the enemy¡¯s forces, and by the time they shed with their first line, the enemies have already lost most of their momentum.


    Alrodena¡¯s forces were confident that they would be able to stop them, and they even had energy to spare.


    Pale specifically chose a location too narrow for the enemy¡¯s 300,000 soldiers to deploy. After all, there was no need to choose a wide open in or some othernd form just to intercept them as they gradually descended from the mountains. The best scenario for them was to minimize their capabilities while maximizing theirs.


    A general might send out scouts, move his army, and pick his battlefield to avoid falling into such disadvantageous conditions, but the enemy this time had nothing going for them but their great number. A number that could put even the monster beasts at a disadvantage. Not only was there no one to give them orders. Their assault, which should have been unstoppable once started, has been dampened by the relentless, long-range attacks from across the river.


    Meanwhile, Alrodena picked a location that allowed them to deploy their whole army, and the enemy just foolishly charged straight for that. With such conditions, even an amateur could tell which side was advantageous.


    ¡°Give the signal.¡±


    Pale overlooked the battle from the top of a hill. When she saw that most of the enemy army was about to cross the river, she gave the order for the signal to be given. There was even an expression that resembled pity on her.

 Chapter 296: A Second Attempt (3/3)

    <h4>Chapter 296: A Second Attempt (3/3)</h4>


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    The Goblin King praised pale from atop his Terrifying Carnivorous Horse(Andrewarchus).


    ¡°Yes. Zeilduk is doing a good job keeping their monster beasts at bay,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The Goblin King looked away from the rising smoke beacon to look at the battle in the skies.


    ¡°Gi Za says he has a secret n but refuses to tell me anything. How troubling.¡±


    ¡°¡­Forgive him, Your Majesty. Word would spread if others were to know, after all.¡±


    ¡°I know. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Unable to withstand the gentle gaze of the Goblin King, Pale found herself bowing her head.


    ¡°It was I who gave permission for this n; hence, it is only natural I also be responsible for it. There¡¯s no need for you to be so concerned.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Pale knelt on one leg, while the Goblin King watched on as the river from upstream came pouring in, heaving up the dry earth, dyeing itself in its hue, transforming it into a muddy stream that ferociously approached the army of 300,000.


    ¡°It should be about time.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We will push the enemy into the river.¡±


    ¡°I permit it. Go!¡±


    Pale drew her bow and shot an arrow at the sky to signal the operation begun. She was a skilled archer even among the elves, so much so that she is said to be blessed by the God of Archery, Za Ruga, himself. As a whistling sound unique to elven archery resounded, three arrows shot out one after another.


    In the next moment, the battle below came to life.


    ¡°Onwards! Let¡¯s take down these small fries!¡±


    Gi Gu Verbena raised his voice andmanded his army. With an axe in his right and a sword in his left, d in the armor bestowed by the king, this goblin, who could rule a multitude most effectively among the goblins, gave the order for his army of nearly 6,000 to advance.


    The enemy forces were divided, so when he¡¯d confirmed the state of the muddy stream, he brought out his entire army to decide the battle once and for all.


    ¡°Onwards!¡±


    At the top of his voice, he fiercely encouraged his men, who stood on the front lines with their great shields, andmanded them to drop the enemy into the raging river.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose to our neighbors now!¡±


    Next to Felduk were the rampaging monster beasts, turned excited excited by the sight of the roaring river. Gi Gi unleashed those monster beasts, who in their normal state were already superior to humans be it in size or strength. When such creatures were thrown right into the midst of an unruly mob, there could only be one result: a maelstrom of confusion so great that the word ¡°confusion¡± itself would be too to describe it.


    ¡°We contact Vn-dono here, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Upon seeing that the enemy no longer retained any power, Gi Ji confirmed that with Gi Gi, and Gi Gi immediately nodded.


    Though they had seeded in inflicting critical damage on the soldiers crossing the river, neither the goblin king nor Pale nor Gi Za had any intentions of allowing the remaining soldiers to escape. And the soldiers yet to cross the river were attacked by Aransain.


    Their long swords dazzled in Rodo¡¯s light, their narrowed eyes like those of predators eyeing their prey.


    ¡°This is our time to pay them back for thatst battle!¡± Far said.


    Far of Short Sword Battle Maiden(Valkyria) looked at her nks, thenmanded her forces from the head of Aransain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless now!¡± Zaurosh said.


    When she saw Zaurosh of the Proud n(Leon Heart)e up from behind her with his sickle spear, she made a faint smile.


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to!?¡± Far said.


    Far spun her long sword above her, and the cavalry behind her raised their speed. These were the cavalry tactics that once dominated the central ins under the War Princess. And they, who were the quintessence force that made those tactics possible, were now the main force of Aransain.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The mana guards behind Far and the others shot their fire bullets into the air. They drew a trajectory like that of an arrow and uponnding burst all at once.


    Then came riding at full speed with perfect coordination the cavalry. The Valkyria loved their wild horses, and their attack when they charged was just as wild. They would ride through the disorganized enemy lines and distract them with walls of mes to crack them open, then to make that crack bigger, they would ride even deeper in, paving open the way for the Paradua tribe, who rode on ck tiger back, and the horsemen of the Leon Heart n. Riding on their ferocious beasts, they would skewer their enemies through with their spears, and the enemies sent flying would be andslide of sort to push their own allies into the river.


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    Gi Ga Rax then timed the stopping of their momentum to change their formation to that with him at the head. The way they disengaged without pause was just like that of a cavalry order with over a hundred battles under its belt.


    ¡°The flood will stop soon,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s use that opportunity to chase after them,¡± the Goblin King said.


    As Pale and the Goblin King watched the battle unfolding below them, they considered their next moves.


    ¡°It will depend on how the flying warships move, but we should make our move while Gi Za¡¯s forces are keeping the sky under control,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Right. We¡¯ll pass the mountains and attack Altigand again,¡± the Goblin King said.


    The Goblin King¡¯s narrowed eyes beheld the nearly destroyed enemy forces, then it turned to thend of Altigand thaty beyond, and before long, the shadow of the hero©¤©¤


    In the early autumn of the 5th year of the King¡¯s calendar, the battle at the border of Elfa and Altigand was finally decided when Alrodena quickly regrouped from her earlier defeat to y Altigand¡¯s army of 300,000 soldiers.


    Once again, Alrodena reached out her ws for the mainnd of Altigand.

 Chapter 297: The Battle of Heaven and Hell (1/3)

    <h4>Chapter 297: The Battle of Heaven and Hell (1/3)</h4>


    The Goblin King led all of the armies of the Kingdom of the ck Sun(Alrodena Kingdom) and encroached upon Altigand¡¯snds. They passed the mountains and encroached into Fort Bandigam, then into the territory of the margrave. They proceeded deeper into Helms Canyon, then finally, Lusis ins.


    It was so deste that it seemed as though not even the breath of living beings could be felt.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Goblin King silently looked around him and burned that scene into the back of his head.


    All the people that lived here were killed by him.


    For the sake of his ambitions, he built a road with heaps of bodies and streams of blood. This was the path to the end of the world. That which would allow him to recover himself, which fell into this world. He had to remember the memories he¡¯d forgotten, fill in those nks that have gone missing, and take back the woman he loved with his own hands!


    The breath he exhaled grew ragged, and the sensitive senses of his steed felt that, and it shook its head. A wry smile surfaced on the Goblin King, and he caressed Sui¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± he told his steed, then red in front of him.


    They defeated the mobs sent by the hero, but the flying warships, their enemy¡¯s strongest card in the sky, yet remained. Altigand had them retreat as soon as they realized that they could not win against the ryuus without sacrifice.


    It was frustrating that they could not even pursue them with the forces they had, but that was Gi Za Zakuend¡¯s problem. He was currently the wisest among the goblins, a tactician that could contest even Pale.


    That¡¯s why the Goblin King decided to leave everything about the battle in the skies to him. One of the good points about the Goblin King was that he could fully trust his subordinates. No matter who, a person could only have one body, so no matter how exceptional a person was, he could not manage everything by himself.


    All the more so when it concerned an entire country; hence, when the Goblin King could trust his subordinates yet take full responsibility, it was a given that the kingdom would naturally progress.


    Three more days passed as they passed Lusis. Indeed, Altigand was big. The birthce of mankind was dotted with many historic buildings, and the farnds were also well cultivated. Past the bountiful fields was a city surrounded by strong walls.


    There were no forests dense enough to be called a forest here.


    The wide ins were covered with fields of golden wheat, but they were untouched despite it being well past harvest. There were no people in the cities they upied either, and both stray and domestic dogs alike fled at the sound of the monster beasts¡¯ cries.


    When they were just a day¡¯s distance from the capital of Altigand, the Goblin King felt an ominous presence rising from the horizon, and he narrowed his eyes. But at the same time, a fierce smile surfaced on his lips.


    There was no mistaking it. That was the presence of the hero.


    ording to Gi Ji Arsil¡¯s scouts, an armyrge enough to fill thend was gathering up ahead.


    ¡°Onward. Let us go to our battlefield.¡±


    At the behest of the Goblin King, Alrodena¡¯s army began its march.


    The hero and his army quietly waited until Alrodena¡¯s army arrived and assumed their formation. They had approximately 200,000 soldiers all in all. As they stood on the billowing ins, they were just like those forces spoken of in the tales about the Age of the Gods.


    Spearmen lined up with dazzling spears and anti-magic armor. They rode upon giant armored steeds and lined up theirnces. Just from that, it was evident, that every one of them was a match for a thousand warriors. Their archers wielded bows that could exhibit as much power as the elves despite their human hands.


    Moreover, they were all being led by the girl saints standing at the head.


    Liza the green-haired swordsman. Eleanor, who led the holy knights, and Yuan, her second-inmand. Judith the Zealot. There were also soldiers dressed gorgeously that did not make an appearance in the previous battles. They were the royal guards under the directmand of Altigand Kingdom. In other words, representatives of the royal family.


    At the center of that was the hero with a crazed smile, and beside him was Reshia Fel Zeal. When the Goblin King saw that, he held the reins of his steed tightly and calmed himself.


    He wanted to jump out right at that instant and fight the hero.


    But he wouldn¡¯t be able to save Reshia like that, and the people he led would only die.


    The Goblin King held down his frantic emotions and red at his enemy. As he confirmed once again the existence he had to save, he drew his great sword.


    The Guardian Sword of the Giants(Titan Dagger) that once imed the heads of the giants, and the Dark Sun(Aldia), thest work of the Koro Toku and swordsmith, Dumble Davie David.


    Either one of those weapons were heavy enough that most would struggle just to lift one, yet the Goblin King held one in each hand. He stood at the center of his own army as he faced off against the hero, emanating an oppressive pressure.


    ¡°The flying warships are nowhere to be seen,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Leave that to Gi Za,¡± the Goblin King said.


    Without averting his eyes away from his enemy, the Goblin Kingmanded.


    ¡°Takemand of the ground army.¡±


    ¡°As you will, Your Majesty. I will surely bring you victory,¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Pale¡­¡± the Goblin King said.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Pale said.


    ¡°Should I be unable to return©¤©¤¡±


    ¡°©¤©¤!? Your Majesty!?¡±


    But that was all the Goblin King said as he advanced from the center of the army. Pale opened her eyes wide in surprise, but the Goblin King was already focused on his enemy. Desperately pushing down the desire to question him, Pale had to wait for him to announce the war begun.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô


    Because of the Lineage of the God of War, the ck mes of the Underworld zed within the Goblin King.


    The favor of the God of War that had been unleashed was bestowed upon him precisely for this moment. It opened its maws wide and yelled as loud as it could.


    ©¤©¤There is no turning back now. But the Goblin King never intended to.


    In the same way that the life and destiny weighing down on his shoulders had grown heavy, so did his resolve.


    When he looked behind him, he could see his one-thousand imperial guards. At the head of which stood Gi Be y. The Goblin King looked up at the g of Alrodena that he held up and asked.


    ¡°Gi Be. And the imperial guards that follow me. Are you prepared to follow me to the death?¡±


    At the king¡¯s gaze, which seemed even gentle, Gi Be straightened his back and raised his voice.


    ¡°Even should our flesh and bones be crushed, we will ride after you, Your Majesty! Even in death, we will follow only you!¡±


    ¡°©¤©¤Good, I¡¯ve received your resolve. In that case, follow me even if you die!¡±


    The Goblin King nodded and no longer turned back.


    ¡°GURUUuoOOOooOO!¡±


    His soldiers bellowed out a howl, and the sound they produced gathered together, creating a powerful howl that shook the heavens and the earth. But as though the Goblin King did not hear it, he calmly raised up Aldia and said.


    ¡°©¤©¤Go. This is the end of our path!¡±


    As he swung Aldia down, the Goblin King raised his voice and roared. The Supreme Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos, he who antagonized the whole world, had at longst reached hisst battle.

 Chapter 297: The Battle of Heaven and Hell (3/4)

    <h4>Chapter 297: The Battle of Heaven and Hell (3/4)</h4>


    Bird¡¯s eye view of the start of the war.


    Please refer to the numbers in the image above.


    1. Allied Army


    2. Zeilduk


    3. Felduk


    4. Regiol


    5. Alrodena¡¯s Army (Referring to all the blue pieces being Alrodena¡¯s)


    6. Imperial Guards and Aransain


    7. Arensia ins


    8. Cavalry


    9. Altigand¡¯s Army of 200,000 (Referring to all the red pieces being Altigand¡¯s)


    10. Heavy Infantry


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Altigand¡¯s army numbered 200,000. Their formation wasrgely divided into three.


    The first army that was under the direct control of the hero, the second army that was made up of the heavy infantry, and the third army that was made up of the cavalry. Though the hero¡¯s forces overwhelmed the goblins, the hero¡¯s battle with the God of War has left him weakened.


    He had yet to fully recover from his wounds; hence, in order to recover, he had no choice but to weaken the effect of his charm and direct more of his power toward his recovery. Despite that, however, he was still able to mobilize every person left in the capital, a testament to just how great his power truly was.


    With the royal family even added to the fray, this army was literally everything that Altigand had. The royal family were aboard the gship of the fleet of flying warships under the 1st army. The royal guards too were aboard their respective flying warships to defend them. They eagerly awaited their departure.


    The flying warships, which could withstand the attacks of dragons as spoken of in the Age of the Gods, were indeed much safer than the royal castle.


    The hero was positioned in the deepest part of his army and was inmand of the entire force.


    That might have been because his wounds were yet to heal, though it could also be purely because of his hubris. Regardless, when the army of Alrodena began to move, he brought all of his forces forward and positioned himself at the very back.


    Standing closely by his side was Liuryuna, the Goddess of Destiny, who is said to weave the threads of fate with a thousand hands. There was also the beloved child of the Goddess of Healing(Zenobia), Reshia Fel Zeal, standing beside him with her eyes cast down like a puppet with no will.


    With the two girls more beautiful than flowers at his side, the hero folded his arms and red at his nemesis that appeared before him once again.


    ¡°Have youe here to die?¡±


    A devilish smile surfaced on his lips. However wounded he may be, he was still an existence with the power to hunt dragons and y gods. He could even fight all of Alrodena all by himself.


    He manipted the humans and made them fight only because that was what he desired.


    Once again, the time hase to define the truth of the world.


    A legend was needed for the mad god to be reborn.


    The death andmentation of the great multitude, their prayers and dreams¡­ These were the weavers of legends.


    Just as humans once held supremacy over the continent.


    Just as the old gods of mythology once vied for supremacy over the earth with their household.


    They too shall vanquish the demonic armies that have conquered the continent, and establish the dominion of humans. Even the borders shall fall to them, and at longst, the world will belong to humans and humans alone.


    As the one who realized that, he, the hero, would be reborn as the god of the new world, rewriting the truth of the world that was once decided in the Age of the Gods.


    ¡°Now, my allies, my enemies¡­ Listen well and hear the song of my victory and my glory(Hekaterina¡¯s song). For when those corpses pile on high, I shall find what I seek.¡±


    Already the old gods were insignificant.


    Even if they appeared, he would simply blow them away.


    As could be seen from his battle with the God of War, just manifesting in this world consumed a remarkable amount of power.


    The hero¡¯s long cherished wish, that which he had been waiting for for 400 years, was at longst at the tips of his fingers.


    Perhaps that was why the movement of Altigand¡¯s army was dull. They moved as though merely to respond to Alrodena¡¯s attack, and their trump cards, the flying warships, have yet to reveal themselves. Indeed, the battle with Alrodena began with only their ground forces.


    The second army attacked from in front, while the third army responded to the enemy cavalry. Deep within the manyyers of his camp, the hero believed without a shred of doubt that he would emerge from this war victorious.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    The imperial guards cavalry, which was under the directmand of the Goblin King, and the cavalry of Aransain both took a wide path around the battlefield.


    In response, the tens of thousands of enemy cavalry ¨C with their shimmering armor and perfect coordination ¨C moved ordingly. The hooves of their steeds gave rise to a thunderous sound that shook the air as they stirred up clouds of dust that sometimes hid even them.


    In the battle approximately 2 kilometers from the main army, as expected, it was Alrodena that took the initiative. Once the yells of his goblin subordinates and the explosion of magic bullets were far away, the Goblin King tookmand.


    ¡°All forces, turn around©¤©¤¡±


    From the very beginning, their target had already been decided.


    What entailed victory in this great war? Was it when the human forces werepletely wiped out, or was it when the enemy was routed?


    ©¤©¤Nay, the answer was neither. Only one thing was needed, and that was the hero¡¯s head.


    That would decide everything.


    If so, then they need only focus the power that could aplish that into that one objective.


    ¡°©¤©¤After me!!¡± The Goblin King said.


    Alrodena¡¯s banner showed the path, and the cavalry turned, so sharply it was almost acrobatic. A precision made possible only through literal blood-soaked training; thus, without losing a single horseman, the Goblin King rode for the main camp where the hero awaited.

 Chapter 298: Ever Changing Battle Flag (1/4)

    <h4>Chapter 298: Ever Changing Battle g (1/4)</h4>


    When the incarnations of the ck mes of the underworld appeared, the hero frowned.


    ¡°How impertinent,¡± he said.


    The Goddess of Destiny gently whispered to him.


    ¡°In that case, shall we send the flying warships?¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes, please do. I was thinking of having fun, but this is extremely unpleasant.¡±


    The hero¡¯s wounds yet ached.


    Eleanor had sent her heavy infantry to block Alrodena¡¯s cavalry despite the danger to themselves, only to be attacked by the heroes that returned from the underworld in mes of ck.


    There were the heroes of the demihumans, and others as well.


    With arge body that did not lose out to the Goblin King, and a double-edged axe with a long handle by the name of Valdis, he, who swept away the soldiers that impeded their path, was a king among men who once contested for supremacy with the Goblin King.


    Two horsemen rode by his side, swinging their ck swords with ferocity. One was the wielder of the holy sword born in the desert, and the other was his best friend who taught the Goblin King defeat.


    They rode at the head of the army and moved freely between the enemies and the imperial guards. Then there were those knights, who retained their skill despite falling into the underworld. At their center was none other than the ever victorious maiden.


    And©¤©¤


    ¡°Absurd¡­ Just how far will you mock the dead!?¡± Yuan cried.


    The ck mes of the underworld turned into seven streaks and shot out over the ground. Yuan screamed from the top of his lungs, but all he got in return were the thunderbolts of ck mes that pierced through their line of spears. Within the body of the indomitable hero was harbored the ck mes, and those that once resisted now joined the ranks of the High King.


    Already, their battle cries were like the muddy stream.


    The ck mes summoned by the king were no different than keys that opened the path to the underworld. Under the Divine Protection of the God of War, those that once perished were brought back to fight for his cause. The muddy stream of ck flowed with direction, knocking down all those that stood in its path. This was a forbidden spell that forced the Goblin King to enter the domain of the underworld and the terrifying path that led to it.


    ¡®Hear my name(Call), I am the High King of Rebellion(Rebellion)¡® has been invoked.


    But of course, the burden on the Goblin King was not to be scoffed at either.


    His bones creaked, his flesh burned at the touch of the wind. Yet the Goblin King endured all of that. There were two rows of infantry left. If they could just break through, the enemy he sought would appear before him. That which he must defeat, the man that called himself a hero!


    ¡°GURUuuUUUOOOOOOAAAA!!¡±


    The Goblin King bellowed out a howl, shaking the heavens, suppressing the earth, and striking fear into the heart of his foes.


    If he did not use his power now, whenever would he use it? Already. the demons of the underworld, turned into incarnations of mes of ck, have encroached deep into the enemy¡¯s line. His beloved steed, Sui, did not cower either.


    The Dark Sun(Aldia) that he held up high crushed the soldiers that slipped past the incarnations of ck mes.


    When the Goblin King finally reached his destination ¨C the hero who stood with his arms folded ¨C he sent his subordinates to im his head.


    ¡°Well done getting this far, now die!¡± The hero said.


    The hero¡¯s mouth twisted into a smile, and with a snap of his fingers, the Goblin King looked up above. His years of experience in the battlefield has sharpened his intuition and it told of him of the danger above. There, could be found a red pattern, a gate designed after the giant jaws of a dragon.


    When those doors swung open, the flying warships appeared. When the Goblin King saw their cannons aimed at him, he braced himself and raised his great sword up high.


    ¡°©¤©¤Disperse!¡±


    Gi Be y was immediately able to pick up on the Goblin King¡¯smand, but the rain of bullets immediately came after and crushed everything on the ground. Only about half of the imperial guards were able to move out of the way.


    Even the humans that were supposed to be the hero¡¯s allies were caught up in the line of fire. But the real objective of that attack was none other than the Goblin King. Magic bullets rained down from the sky, piercing thend around the Goblin King like spears.


    Yet the Goblin King rode through it all, the sight of which burned itself into the eyes of his imperial guards.


    Without even looking at the bullets that rained upon him, the Goblin King swung his great sword solely for the hero¡¯s neck. Even the incarnations of the ck mes that served as heralds were pierced by the magic bullets and dissipated.


    Slipping through the incarnations that vanished as though transient illusions, the Goblin King broke through thest line of footmen.


    Immediately, a streak of light shot out, but Sui shook his head. It was an attack from the hero, and had it hit cleanly, Sui would have likely died.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    But though it did not hit, it had grazed him, and from the warm blood that sttered onto the king, he knew that his steed was hurt. Sui slowed down, and the King patted him to show him his thanks, then he dismounted. As soon as hended, he kicked off the ground with enough force to shatter rocks tounch himself.


    In an instant, the distance between him and the hero was closed, and as his great sword burned in ck mes, he smashed it into him.


    But the hero easily received his attack single-handedly. However, the king did not relent and attacked again. He used the Guardian Sword of the Giants(Titan Dagger) in his other hand and shed.


    It was a two-hit attack executed at roughly the same time, but the hero easily received everything andughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, monster!? Is this all you¡¯ve got!?¡±


    ¡°GURUuUUoOOAAA!!¡±

 Chapter 298: Ever Changing Battle Flag (2/4)

    <h4>Chapter 298: Ever Changing Battle g (2/4)</h4>


    The Goblin King did not have the leisure to respond properly to the hero. The Goblin King spared no moment. He used every opportunity he had to swing his de. A giant sword that was essentially a lump of iron smashed into the hero. There was no more breathing, no more exhaustion¡­ The attack that begun from a mere two-hitbo had transformed into an unendingbo. A feat of amazing concentration and technique that came from every angle and showed no end.


    The Goblin King freely handled his two great swords, giving no chance for the hero to fight back. If anything, he even started to push back the hero. But of course, the hero was also able to deal with his attacks with leisure. But then the incarnations of ck mes came.


    These warriors, who remained loyal even in death, attacked the hero with an inaudible roar, transforming thend into a sea of ck mes.


    Rashka, who possessed a stature that did not lose out to the Goblin King, Ved, who stood out among the rest of the noble ss, Gi Ba, who wielded a long sword and a battle axe, Gi Zo, who wielded a staff with his small body, Gi De, who wielded an axe andmanded monster beasts, and Gi Da who ran with his spear¡­ All of them followed after the Goblin King.


    ¡°Did you think just something on this level would be able to hurt me!?¡±


    But all of that fell short before the hero that could hunt dragons and y gods. Whether it was the swordsmanship disyed by the Goblin King, or the ck light unleashed by Rashka, or the attack of the warriors that returned from the underworld¡­ Not one of them managed tond a hit on the hero.


    If anything, the hero even started to fight back.


    ¡°Seven Strokes of Heaven¡¯s Might.¡±


    The hero took advantage of a momentary lull in the exchange to unleash an attack while assuming a Waki-gamae stance. Pain seared through the Goblin King, but ck mes immediately gushed out of his wounds to heal him.


    ¡°Can you regenerate even after I cut your neck!?¡±


    The heroughed, but the attacks continued.


    Three strokes ovepped as the hero closed in on the Goblin King, only to back off as his great sword descended. The hero¡¯s attacks moved at the speed of light, chipping away at the Goblin King¡¯s stamina, ether, and will. Another two more strokes were drawn before their hearts could even beat. The brilliance drawn by the hero¡¯s de formed a cross, leaving wounds on the Goblin King from which ck mes of ether burst, and then again, the hero approached.


    He dodged the ck lights unleashed by Rashka, repelled the water bullets cast by Gi Zo, and slipped past Gi Da¡¯s spear toe within inches of the Goblin King. An overwhelming threat approached as the hero¡¯s drawn sword glimmered©¤©¤


    ¡°GURUUuoOOOOOOOO!!¡±


    ©¤©¤But that was exactly what the Goblin King had been waiting for.


    All of their attacks until now was meant to bring the hero here. No matter how fast he was, there was no way he could respond if they knew exactly where he would be. This was a counterattack made possible only by the Goblin King¡¯s wondrous physical abilities and his superb senses that have been honed on the battlefield.


    In the next moment, the Titan Dagger descended at the speed of sound, reaching out for the hero¡¯s neck. For a moment, the hero was shocked, but he immediately defended with his long sword. s, the Goblin King had never meant to hit the hero¡¯s body. This was an attack meant purely for his long sword, and the Titan Dagger descended with all of the Goblin King¡¯s strength, giving rise to a disquieting collision that sounded as though the hero¡¯s sword was crying.


    This sound rose higher than the shes of the war horses, resounded further than thunderps. It was not merely the sound of metals shing, no. It was also the sound of the annihtion of the divine powers imbued. The Goblin King did not even bother to check the broken fragments of his sword as he tightened his grip on his other great sword.


    He had reflexively swung Aldia upon the shattering of the hero¡¯s long sword, but as expected, it still failed to reach him. The ck mes of Aldia had burned in vain despite the mighty sound of the wind left in Aldia¡¯s path.


    ¡°You destroyed my weapon¡­ I see, so you¡¯re notpletely stupid.¡±


    The hero immediately jumped back to flee from danger and looked down at his broken long sword, yet despite that, he stillughed.


    ¡°Long Sword of Demon-ying(Diander) was indeed a good sword, but¡­ How many swords do you think I have?¡±


    A red crest appeared around the hero¡¯s right hand. From it emerged a long sword that radiated an even greater divine presence.


    ¡°Sword of Heaven Wings(Eldisaro)¡­ A sword that once struck down an old god.¡±


    The hero swung it once as though to confirm its strength, and indeed, just a swing from it was enough to engender an overwhelming aura. But the Goblin King was not one to retreat just because of that.


    ¡°©¤©¤!¡±


    No words were needed, only actions.


    The Goblin King radiated that with every fiber of his being as he kicked off against the ground.


    ¡°In that case, taste it for yourself, this attack that could cut apart even an approaching cmity!¡±


    The hero held his long sword above his head, then it split into three as though to spread its wings. In the next moment, the sword-turned-three drew strokes even faster than that of sound, transforming into flying des that struck not only the Goblin King but also the imperial guards behind him. Steeds fell and goblins cried, but the Goblin King would not turn back.


    He has already made his resolve.


    No matter what happened, he would defeat the enemy before him.


    With utmost concentration, the Goblin King ran within the sea of des.

 Chapter 298: Ever Changing Battle Flag (3/4)

    <h4>Chapter 298: Ever Changing Battle g (3/4)</h4>


    ¡°Destroy them.¡±


    The hero raised up his sword and pointed toward the heavens, where the flying warships have just finished circling the battlefield. They began to bombard thend again with magic bullets that looked like thick spears. This was him getting back at the goblins for the trap that they¡¯did for him.


    Energy filled their weapons, but just when they were about to unleash unprecedented power on the surface¡ª


    ¡°©¤©¤Lightning Hammer of Wrath(Megiddo)!¡±


    Lightning filled with the wrath of the heavens pierced through them, and though the anti-magic barrier kept them from getting damaged, the impact still managed to get through, causing the magic bullets meant for Goblin King to shoot where the hero was instead.


    The air shook, the ground was hollowed, and even the very geography was transformed as magic bullets of destruction rained upon the hero.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    The hero clicked his tongue and raised his sword to block, but there was no reason for the Goblin King to let this opportunity pass.


    The king¡¯s figure as he ran into the rain of magic bullets was a disy of courage that not even the most courageous men could replicate. asionally, misfortune would strike and magic bullets would hit him, but he paid them no heed, and the ck mes that immediately burst out of his wounds would take away the pain and heal his wounds. As he came in from the side, he delivered a series of blows to the hero.


    ¡°You¡¯re annoying!¡±


    The hero spat as he held his long sword with his right and raised his left to release a colorless spell.


    ¡°OOoOoOOO!¡±


    It was a shockwave attack, and the Goblin King saw it clearly, so he swung down with his Aldia and cut it in a single stroke, causing the bisected shock wave to gouge out the earth. But the Goblin King was not about to stop. After tearing apart the shockwave, the Goblin King once again moved and swung his sword for the hero.


    Metals shed and sparks scattered. Though the Goblin King had imbued his weapon with ether, its essence remained. His great sword was just like a storm, but the same could be said for the hero who leaped in the midst of that storm. And when storms shed, the surrounding area would of course be ravaged.


    Cracks broke on the earth, revealing new rocks only for them to be crushed. The earth shook, and even the wind gathered to create more cracks. Already, this was a battle that far surpassedmon sense, and even the incarnations of ck mes had no choice but to return to the great sword held by the king.


    If that was all they could do to participate, what more the imperial guards?


    But even the imperial guards had their role to fill. It was a role that only they, who protected the battle of the king, could fulfill. The banner they held up high continued to flutter in the aftermath of the sh between the king and the hero.


    Above which, the ryuus led by the Wingless Sky Snake(Gawain) have began their war with the flying warships, but the odds were poor.


    For the Goddess of Destiny, who manipted destiny with her thousand hands was standingfortably at the bow of one of the ships. She looked nice on the eyes, but the overwhelming presence she exuded was frightening to say the least. As powerful as the ryuus were, they proved no exception to that rule, and all the ryuus other than Gawain moved sluggishly, while the spears of the wyvern knights shot out likeets for them.


    The battle-hardened druids summoned a barrage of bullets to intercept them. des of winds would graze past wyvern wings, while bullets fashioned into spears tore them apart. But the wyverns led by the dragon-man, Rafa, continued to fearlessly attack.


    They slipped through the gaps between the dark clouds, from which Gawain called forth the lightnings, and bit down with their fangs on the scales of the frightened wyverns.


    With the fangs of the dragons that they once fought, the children of men drove the ryuus into a corner.


    If the bnce of the battle in the skies were to be tipped, then the battle down below of the tens of thousands of soldiers fighting would naturally be affected. And with strength to spare, the flying warships titled their hull and turned their port side toward the ground, then unleashed a barrage of magic bullets.


    It was truly divine punishment.


    An attack that did not distinguish between enemies or allies, one that single mindedly pushed Alrodena toward a disadvantage. Knowing neither fear nor agitation despite staining their hands in the blood of their own, Altigand¡¯s attack had long gone past madness. Indeed, their actions could only make sense if they were being manipted by something.


    The more time passed, the more disadvantaged the Kingdom of the ck Sun(Alrodena Kingdom) became. The Goblin King chased after the hero almost all by himself, but that was mostly because they were contesting a vastly bigger number with just a few soldiers of their own for the sake of a diversion.


    The efforts of Gi Ga Rax¡¯s Aransain were particrly awe-inspiring.


    The way he dragged the enemy cavalry, which was almost ten timesrger than his own, was just that amazing. Not even the attacks from the flying warships could obstruct them in their path. Magic bullets rained down in front, and to their nks moved the enemy army that was several times their allies¡¯ number, yet the peerlessmander spoke.


    ¡°Hear my words, my iron legged cavalry! We are the king¡¯s spear! There is nothing we cannot do on this battlefield! The word, impossible, does not exist for Aransain! So follow me!!¡±


    As soon as he said that, he bravely led the charge and rode headfirst for the rain of bullets. At his behest, the cavalry roared like a hundred lions and plunged straight into the magic bullets that poured down like spears.


    Yet despite all the powers that rained upon them, Aransain¡¯s charge was properly rewarded, and they managed to get through with little damage, allowing them to bite into the weakest nk of the enemy cavalry to devour them.

 Chapter 298: Ever Changing Battle Flag (4/4)

    <h4>Chapter 298: Ever Changing Battle g (4/4)</h4>


    By single-handedly taking charge of the right nk, Aransain was able to buy the king time to fight the hero by himself.


    Unfortunately, the war on the left nk did not develop conveniently for Alrodena.


    Despite the valiant efforts of Felduk, Zeilduk, and the allied forces, the color of their g gradually turned for the worse. Felduk, which had originally thinned its formation to take on the overwhelming majority of the enemy front, had already started to exhaust their reserve forces.


    The archers led by Pale and Gi Do Buruga¡¯s druids continued to frustrate the enemy¡¯s offensive with their precise attacks, but while Alrodena¡¯s advantage remained, the scales would tilt wildly to Altigand¡¯s favor once they lost the initiative.


    That¡¯s why they deployed the special unit in key locations to minimize the losses of the southern goblins and the monster beasts, but they too would eventually be pushed back. There was no way to overturn their fatigue, yet the high-ranking goblins leaped to the front lines and somehow managed to keep the lines and their morale alive.


    By this point, there was little that Pale could do.


    In the first ce, their victory rested solely on the Goblin King¡¯s victory over the hero. They could not retreat. The moment they did, the enemy forces would flood the Goblin King, so they could only attack.


    Attack, attack, attack, even when they were down to thest soldier, attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give the enemy a chance to fight back!¡±


    It was as though they were marching straight for death, but Gi Gu Verbena stood in the front lines and encouraged them. Logically, it was a poor idea to ce themander in charge of the biggest army in the front lines. But Gi Gu insisted on standing in the front lines, and he continued to encourage his subordinates to try and influence them with his unbreakable will.


    The goblins were said to be as foolish as beasts. They were the weakest creatures of the forest, but after all the rigorous training, all the love poured into them, and all the countless battles they have experienced, they were able to evolve into battle-hardened elites. Their spiritual pir, who had all of their respect, was none other than the Great Gi Gu Verbena the Ruler of the South.


    That Gi Gu stood in the front lines, inspiring them with his valiant figure to believe in that whichy beyond death, the song of victory(Hekaterina). Being elites, they would of course follow that back, and so, Felduk stood united to support Alrodena¡¯s offensive.


    As Felduk continued their attacks, so did Zeilduk step up.


    ¡°I too shall go to the front.¡±


    Gi Gi Orudo¡¯s words roused the surrounding beast tamers.


    Even the monster beasts, which usually behaved like spoiled children before Gi Gi, raised their fur and pounded the ground in a disy of their resolve to fight. Boisterous roars bellowed out as Zeilduk deployed theirrge monster beasts, leaving only a few to protect Gi Gi¡¯s vicinity.


    When Gi Gi realized that he¡¯d reached the limits of what he could aplish by taking control, he brought his main force forward and joined the melee. On his three-headed bird steed did he wield his axe and ride onward. The monster beasts around them also began to run, causing the monster beasts from the nearby areas to be caught up in their charge, resulting in a tsunami of monster beasts that headed for Altigand.


    The allied forces too put up a valiant fight.


    Under the leadership of Vn Do Zul, they took advantage of their leftmost nk¡¯s strength to suppress the enemy.


    ¡°As expected, the orcs can¡¯t be taken lightly.¡±


    In the process of humans gaining hegemony and reaching out to the frontier, it actually not the goblins but the orcs that suffered the most. The sight of before seemed to reiterate just that, causing Vn to quietly mutter to himself.


    Though they were not as overwhelmingly numerous as the goblins, an orc was equivalent to three goblins by himself, and their bare flesh could also act as armor by itself.


    Bui the Great Chief led the orcs toy waste to the enemy lines, the valor they disyed, no less than that of goblins. For the old gods, this would have been a scene reminiscent of the old days during Deetna¡¯s invasion.


    ¡°BURUUuuAAAA!!¡±


    Just awhile ago, Bui was calmly talking, but now, he was fighting on the front lines like the Savage King that all orcs admired. His ripped body was d in muscr armor, and he swung club mercilessly crush his enemies¡¯ heads. His loud roars would inspire his orcs so much so that they would forget even the fear of death.


    As all the roars bellowing ovepped, the monster beasts watching could not help but falter, and even those from the distant mountains quivered.


    There were neither enemies nor foes that could stop the rampage of the orcs led by the Savage King. At the very least, even if these humans were being manipted, and even if they were equipped with high-quality armor, they could not resist the orcs¡¯ frenzied momentum. Though these orcs were subordinated to the kingdom led by the Goblin King, the power disyed proved themselves worthy of ying a part in the Forest of Darkness ruled by the monsters.


    But all of this was for the Goblin King.


    Be it the goblins or the orcs or the monsters or the elves or the demihumans or the humans, no one, not one doubted the victory of the Goblin King. That¡¯s why they could fight so desperately to maintain the battle lines.


    The sagacious Goblin King.


    The mighty Goblin King.


    He was a great emperor who overturned the dominion of the humans, saved countless species from death, and won the favor of the fallen gods.


    The High King of Rebellion who devoured half of the world and defeated all the mighty adversaries that dared stand in his way.


    But even for that Goblin King, the enemy that now obstructed his path was just too strong.


    The Goblin King unleashed a storm of des, but gradually, that too waned. He called forth the power of the underworld, staking even his own life to unleash this sword, yet still, the hero went beyond him. As one of the gods who determined the principle of the world, the vessel of the mad ancestor god, this hero, who was essentially the voice of the world, was simply too strong for monsters to defeat.


    The Goblin King used every sword he could think of and poured all of his overwhelming power behind his attacks, but even then, a monster could simply not defeat a god.


    ¡°Seven Strokes of Heaven¡¯s Might.¡±


    The sword-turned-three unleashed seven strokes with three times as much power.


    The attacks disyed by the king until now couldn¡¯t evenpare. A raging storm of des attacked the Goblin King. They tore apart the Goblin King so quickly that it was impossible to find a spot on him that was unwounded.


    The mes of the underworld covered the Goblin King, but then four more streaks reached for him. 12 consecutive attacks ovepped. Already, there was no other way to describe this than despair.


    Despite that the Goblin King pushed onward, only for him to fall. He hadn¡¯t realized it, but his legs have already been blown off; hence, the Goblin King finally knelt.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    When even one of his arms was blown away, the king¡¯s entire body was covered in ck mes. The Goblin King leaned onto Aldia and red at the hero.


    ¡°©¤©¤!¡±


    ¡°Behold! The fate of those that followed you!¡±


    The heroughed as he turned to the sky.


    The ryuus were being pushed back.


    The various battle lines were beginning toe apart.


    The Goblin King himself had been pushed into a corner.


    There was no chance for victory. Not in the past, not in the future, and not in the horizon.

 Chapter 299: Friend (1/3)

    <h4>Chapter 299: Friend (1/3)</h4>


    ¡°At this rate, victory is impossible.¡±


    Ryuus howled and guns roared. Thunder clouds covered the skies as lightning filled the world and poured down on the enemy. But the sky-conquering ships birthed by the God of Weapons fought for the humans. Yet even as bullets poured in the sky, Gi Za Zakuend calmly analyzed the battle down below.


    The Kingdom of the ck Sun¡¯s(Alrodena Kingdom¡¯s) proud goblin army has survived many fierce battles. However, they were already breathe in the face of this massive human army that seemed straight out of the Age of the Gods.


    Felduk has reached the limit of their offensive, and though Aransain continued to struggle, there was no telling how long they could maintain their almost acrobatic tactical maneuverings. Zeilduk has also used their reserve forces and have brought the battle up close.


    They¡¯ll keep fighting as long as they have the strength, but the difference in numbers was insurmountable. That held true for the other forces too. The Regiol, the remnants of Sazanorga, the special unit, the allied forces. Every one of them were at their limits.


    Above all was the Goblin King.


    The battle between the Goblin King and the hero was so spectacr that it could be seen even from up above. That¡¯s why Gi Za could see just how stacked the odds were against him, and just how overwhelmingly disadvantaged he was.


    ¡°In that case©¤©¤¡±


    He had no choice but to create an opportunity.


    Gawain, who he was riding, seemed to have heard his resolve, as he fearlessly smiled.


    ¡°Are you doing it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die.¡±


    ¡°Just what I want!¡±


    As Gi Za smile a fierce smile, Gawainughed.


    ¡°Small one, I like your resolve! Be proud for I have taken a liking to you!¡±


    The master of the thunderclouds, he who ruled over the dark clouds,ughed as he raised their speed.


    ¡°©¤©¤This time for sure¡­!¡±


    He would catch up to that back.


    As Gi Za narrowed his eyes in the face of those ferocious winds, he held his staff.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Gi Za Zakuend had distributed magic stones to every one of his elite druids. They were stones in which ether was sealed via Ether Transference. There were magic stones that were naturally made, and there were even those that were formed in the belly of certain monster beasts.


    They were useful tools particrly popr among the adventurers. When crushed, ether would pour out, allowing powerful attacks to be used. Gi Za had distributed such tools among his druids in advance.


    He had been saving up these things since they left the Forest of Darkness, and now, he was using them all.


    Long-ranged attacks couldn¡¯t prate the flying warships.


    Not even the ryuus that have lived since the Age of the Gods could break through their anti-magic barriers. Ordinary attacks couldn¡¯t even scratch them. But the wyvern knights would go in and out of those same flying ships.


    If so, then perhaps a living body could get through those barriers.


    It was nothing more than a theory he inferred, but it was worth trying. Besides, if they couldn¡¯t change the situation here, the only thing that awaited them was a bad end.


    Imbued within the magic stones were magic winds.


    The druids looked suspiciously at Gi Za when they received it. They seemed to be asking for an exnation, and Gi Za indifferently exined.


    ¡°¡­These stones are catalysts that will allow us to elerate.¡±


    Gi Za could hear everyone gulp.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to fly into those flying warships and blow them up right from inside.¡±


    It was an operation that would likely cost them their lives, and Gi Za was forcing it on them. Yet none of them so much as said a word against it.


    To be honest, they must have been puzzled until right before they carried it out.


    ¡°This is an immoral n. A n wherein the odds of survival are so low, it would be a miracle for any one of us toe back alive.¡±


    But their position would not allow that.


    The scene belowpelled them to act. There was no one else. If they didn¡¯t do it, only defeat awaited them. The druids were generally smarter than the normal goblins. That¡¯s why every one of them could easily imagine what the consequences of defeat were.


    Despair and destruction.


    They would lose the king that ruled over them, and their warriors would all perish. With no one to fight for them, they would return to mere beasts with no other fate than to be hunted. But this time the humans would be merciless. Behold the forces below. Why would those humans allow them to return alive?


    No, even death was a blessingpared to the tragedy that would befall the people in their hometown.


    The only ones who could prevent that were them, and that strong pridepelled them to act.


    With arms trembling, they obeyed Gi Za¡¯s signal, and executed this immoral n.


    Gi Za, who rode on Gawain¡¯s back, became a signal, and the serpent wind raised its head, then the 500 ryuus split in half. Some flew higher, some flew lower, but already, their destination was set.


    Each battleship would of course have its role to y. There were countless books and naturally one was rted to ships.


    The enemy fleet consisted of seven flying warships. The gship of the flying fleet, the so-called ¡®Ark¡¯, leisurely took the lead and propelled itself in the skies. The three ships one size smaller acted as its escorts. They took the nks and flew close by. Then there was the carrier that housed the wyvern knights. It was positioned at the very back, and the wyvern knights used it as their base before they would fly out likeets to challenge their enemies up close. The other two ships were battleships. They looked just like hedgehogs with how many guns they had sticking out.


    That was likely the roles they yed, but even that was nothing more than Gi Za¡¯s conjecture. Truly, it was such a terrible bet, but Gawain dared to gamble.


    Either way, if Gi Za¡¯s druids failed to seed, the only thing that awaited the ground troops was destruction.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    At the loud voice of the sky king, the ryuus simultaneously rushed out for the flying warships.

 Chapter 299: Friend (2/3)

    Volume 4: Chapter 299 ¨C Friend (2/3)


    ¡°Oh my, how reckless.¡±


    Liuryuna the Goddess of Destinyughed when she saw that. She was one of the gods that saved tens of thousands of mortals fated to die and brought just as much misfortune to others. In the direction she pointed at were ryuus attacking from below.


    The gunports of the flying warships opened, then a gun barrel also extended from the bottom of the ark. A rustic weapon sprung up from the gracefully curved bottom of the ship. The power of the magic bullets changed ording the size of the weapon, and the weapon that appeared was big enough to be described as a main gun. As that gun aimed at the approaching ryuus, the Goddess of Destinyughed.


    ¡°©¤©¤That¡¯s not good!¡±


    Gi Za screamed as Gawain flew up, and Gawain too clicked his tongue when he saw where that gun was pointed.


    ¡°Strike it through, Divine HammerRutia, Lightning!¡±


    The gun shot at them, but by unleashing the highest ss of mana Gawain could, he was somehow able to intercept it.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too bad.¡±


    The battle on the ground went back and forth between Alrodena and Altigand, though really, it might be better described as Alrodena somehow still not losing. The ryuus avoided the onught of magic bullets, but they were shot in a way that they would cause damage on the ground troops.


    ¡°Leave them be. It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    As Gawain said that, the ryuus simultaneously flew for the flying warships.


    ¡°Oh, but over there is¡­¡±


    As Liuryunaughed, a ferocious barrage of magic bullets was unleashed by the flying warships. They scattered their fire all over the sky as they repeatedly shot out. A full barrage of anti-aircraft fire was directed 360 degrees into the sky above.


    The battleships were even better equipped than the other flying ships for aerialbat.


    The flying warships were developed as a weapon to control the skies during the Age of the Gods so they naturally had their own opponents. Those were none other than the dragons and the ryuus, living creatures that dominated the skies, so this sort of result was a given.


    ¡°¡­Gawain.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get on the ark.¡±


    Gi Za spoke firmly, and Gawainughed.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s give this mortal enemy of ours a surprise, shall we? Make them pay for ruining my battle.¡±


    The bellows of the ruler of the sky shook the surrounding area. For a moment, his entire household turned their attention to him.


    ¡°¡­When Ipare this foe with my great adversary, it feels silly to name myself, but¡­¡±


    Gawain, a ryuu among ryuus, named himself ording to tradition.


    ¡°Those distant, lend your ear and listen well!¡¡Those nearby, open your eyes and see clearly!¡¡Behold! I am Gawain!¡¡Servant to the Goddess of the Underworld, and the ruler of the heavens!¡¡Those confident in themselves,e before me!¡±


    The name rang out loudly between heaven and earth, and even those fighting on the ground heard it as they passed the flying fleet, but the enemy returned his greetings with mockery.


    ¡°A-Ahahaha!¡¡Gawain, have you gone senile?¡¡Or is it because you¡¯re a beast in the end?¡¡From what era is this style of fighting you¡¯re trying to perform?¡±


    Liuryuna held her tummy andughed, but Gawain only snickered at her attitude and ignored her.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve changed my opinion of you. You are magnificent.¡±


    Gawain¡¯s mouth twisted at the sound of Gi Za¡¯s sullen voice.


    ¡°Come, the time for battle hase. A battle where we stake our life. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    As soon as those words were said, Gi Za and Gawain took for the skies up above, passing through the thunder clouds, into the night sky where the stars twinkled, then further beyond into the sea of clouds illuminated by the gentle twin sister moons.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    They were so close to the moons that Gi Za felt as though they were within reach, but when Gawain said that, he resolutely nodded.


    The sea of clouds parted.


    Up above there was nothing to block their sight, and all they could see were the flying warships. For Gawain, it was nothing short of insulting to see relics from the Age of the Gods flying through his territory as though they owned it.


    Only he and his opponent, Grimoa the Golden Dragon, were allowed to use the endless sky.


    ¡°There is no ce here for the likes of you!¡¡Hurry and be gone!¡±


    With the force of gravity making them even faster, Gawain bared his fangs. Nine lightning spears shot out with their descent, each flying freely as they blocked the attacks of the battle ships and escort ships. But in the face of such an overwhelming number of magic bullets, some slipped past the lightning spears.


    ¡°Intercept them!¡±


    Liuryuna realized what Gawain was trying to do and gave the order for an all-out barrage. Seven colors dyed the sky as the bullets filled it and tore apart the air.


    A barrage of every attribute split the nine lightning spears into a hundred. Lightning storms blew violently as water bullets evaporated, fire bullets spread, rock bullets shattered, and wind bullets canceled out. Rising vapor enveloped the area, but then Gawain broke through and revealed himself.


    With his two horns standing proud as though in opposition of the heavens, Gawain descended on the flying warships with fury, but even more magic came shooting at him. It was an attack thatbined the light attribute and metal attribute. The metal attribute attracted Gawain¡¯s specialty, lightning, allowing the light attribute to pass through without stopping.


    The light bullets that passed through stood out on Gawain¡¯s jet-ck scales. All seven ships concentrated their attacks onto him. A god he may be, in the face of a weapon made during the Age of the Gods for the very purpose of defeating his kind, blood spurted out and wounds covered his whole body.


    ¡°Gawain!¡±


    ¡°©¤©¤Not yet!¡±


    Gi Za panicked, but Gawain just twisted his mouth and put on a brave front.


    Blood dyed his whole body. There were wounds everywhere. The next wave of light bullets bathed his whole body, yet still he continued to stare at therge body of the Ark. It might have been instinct or the discernment of a god, but Gawain could tell what it was made out of.


    He knew that this was the moment he had been waiting for, so he manipted a thousand lightning spears and copsed his wrath balls.


    ¡°©¤©¤Seventh Heaven ThunderstormRaz Ghalis!!¡±


    In the next moment, seven divine thunderbolts tore through the heavens with an earsplitting thunderp. This was Gawain¡¯s greatest spell, a spell so powerful that for a moment he stood out. It was also something that he had been treasuring so he could bid farewell to the strong adversarya friend he¡¯d lost.

 Chapter 299: Friend (3/3)

    Volume 4: Chapter 299 ¨C Friend (3/3)


    ¡°You¡¯ve done it now¡­!¡±


    Standing on the bow of the rocking ark, Liuryuna drew cold sweat, but with this, she was certain of their victory. Gawain no longer had the power he had in the past. Being able to block that attack just now meant that they¡¯ve won. The anti-magic barrier was temporarily broken, but it would return before long.


    But then a goblin suddenly appeared on top of Gawain¡¯s head. Immediately, a chill ran up her back. There was something terribly sinisteringe from that goblin. It was so sinister in fact that she couldn¡¯t believe it was from this world.


    She had never felt like this before, not even when when they were fighting with the old gods. That¡¯s why Liuryuna¡¯s face twisted into an unsightly appearance as she angrilymanded his death.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    A mere goblin had made a god such as herself feel threatened. This was a humiliation she could never ept. The guns of the flying warships stirred up a barrage as though to reflect her emotions. Even the iron bullets they didn¡¯t use against the ryuus were utilized as the seven warship unleashed everything on that goblin.


    ¡°Now!¡± Gawain said.


    As soon as Gawain said that, his body weakly crashed to the surface.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Gi Za said.


    Magic stones shattered and Gi Za flew from Gawain¡¯s head. With gravity pulling down on him and the wind pressure, it seemed as though his body would be torn apart. For a moment he wondered if the wind would crush him despite having the Divine Protection of the God of Wind.


    ¡°OOoOoAAA!¡±


    But Gi Za bellowed out a howl and filled his staff with the power of the wind as guided by the maddened wind spirit. Amidst the violent winds, he managed to adjust his posture and maneuver himself. The barrier of the flying warship has already been disabled by Gawain¡¯s strongest attack. All that was left were the anti-aircraft barrage.


    The fluctuation of probability, guided by the thousand hands of the goddess of fate, allowed Gi Za to be hit by a bullet.


    ¡°©¤©¤GAH!?¡±


    A water bullet just grazed past him, but it took with it one of his arms. Blood sprayed out of him and dyed his cheeks.


    His posture broke, and the barrage continued.


    A metal bullet exploded from up close, the fragments gouging out his guts.


    ¡°©¤©¤!?¡±


    Gi Za grit his mrs in pain and the blood leaking from them were carried by the wind.


    Despite that he didn¡¯t forget his objective. He concentrated his winds at the end of his staff and measured the distance.


    ¡°Your honorable name is dignified, I pray unto you!¡±


    Blood spurted out of his mouth, but Gi Za didn¡¯t care one whiff as he focused all of his remaining strength into the end of his staff.


    ¡°O God of Winds!¡¡Be my spear!¡±


    The mad spirit fought against the violent winds and transformed itself into a single spear, then Gi Za pointed the sharp tip of that spear and¡­


    ¡°©¤©¤Fall!¡±


    The spear of the mad spirit shot out from his staff, urately piercing the engine area of the ark¡¯s starboard, exposing the interiors, and causing the unsinkable ship to give rise to violent vibrations and ck smoke, but still it did not fall.


    Even with the metal forged by a god, and even with the full power of a mad spirit, Gi Za still failed to sink the ship, but©¤©¤


    ¡°¡­Tch!¡¡The ark will not fall!¡¡That is the masterpiece of my older brother!¡¡And a weapon created by a god could never sink in the hands of a lowly monster!¡±


    Though the ship had not sunk just yet, it was in the process of doing so.


    ©¤©¤I¡¯ve opened a path.


    As his sight grew hazy, Gi Za maneuvered himself and entered the now open ark.


    ¡°How dare a filthy monster step foot in the ark!¡±


    The imperial guards stationed to protect the royal family were immediately sent.


    The monster army outside should calm down once they killed him.


    That¡¯s what Liuryuna thought when she sent the imperial guards, but when they got there, what they saw was a trail of blood leading to the engine room.


    They gulped.


    Even a goblin should die if it bled this much.


    But for some reason, the creature went to the engine room.


    That persistence, that obsession made them freeze in fear.


    Along the way, its bloodstains stuck to the floor and flowed, as if it had been dragged along by something.


    He must have crawled.


    ¡°It should be nearby, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    The imperial guard gulped in response to his partner¡¯s words.


    Blood was sticking to the heavy door. As they slowly opened it, what they saw was a goblin on the verge of death with his back toward the wall and a magic stone in hand.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    ¡­Your Majesty. I¡¯ve finally caught up.


    Go ahead andugh. I don¡¯t mind.


    But I wanted to stand beside you.


    Beside the man who gave me my name.


    It¡¯s not because I wanted authority or a lot of subordinates, no.


    It¡¯s embarrassing, I know, but in thesest moments of my life, I¡­


    Dreamed of that day we met.


    We goblins could never have a bright future. The warriors fought as they desired, but even they were nothing more than food for the other monsters.


    I ruled over the druids, but I knew that there was no future for us, so I despaired.


    I left my father, but when I thought of dying just like that, I curled up.


    Laugh.


    It was a goblin as pathetic as that that lost to you.


    But that was only a given.


    Oh, but that final battle definitely made my heart throb¡­


    I thought I¡¯d die. I didn¡¯t really mind, though. After all, no matter where we went, we would just eat each other until eventually our turn to be eaten came.


    Even if I died, it just meant that you would dieter, but you©¤©¤


    ©¤©¤I will build a nation. I will bring together all of the goblins and create a powerful nation. So follow me! I need your power!


    Ah, I remember it clearly even now.


    Just as you said, you built a nation.


    A nation that contained not only us, but also the elves, the demihumans, and even the humans¡­ They were all charmed by your dream.


    I wonder if you remember the time when you fought the ogre lord.


    I really thought my heart would stop.


    When you resolved yourself for death, and when I saw that back, I thought to myself, I¡¯m going to chase after that.


    It was then that I swore, not to anyone, just to myself¡­


    ©¤©¤Can you still fight, Gi Za?


    Yes, my king. I can still fight.


    I¡¯ll fight as many times as you want.


    But you¡¯re our king, so I want a little reward.


    I¡¯ll take on all the dirty jobs. Because you¡¯re too kind, and you¡¯ll probably never tell your subordinates to die, but that¡¯s okay, you just need to be the sun that shines brightly above us.


    ¡­My decision wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I will use the lives of my adorable subordinates to save Alrodena, and above all, you.


    I don¡¯t care if I have to be a demon. I¡¯ll wear a ruthless mask if I have to.


    And I¡¯ll kill everyone whether they¡¯re ryuus or gods. And if they get in the way of our kingdom, I¡¯ll y enemies and allies alike.


    ¡­You¡¯re kind, that¡¯s why you¡¯ll always treat me the same.


    That¡¯s why¡­


    A reward¡­


    Actually¡­


    I¡¯ve always¡­ wanted to stand beside you¡­


    And©¤©¤


    ¡°Be¡­¡­ your¡­¡­ friend¡±


    The magic stone in Gi Za¡¯s hand fell to the floor and shattered, and in the next moment, a storm of wind erupted within the ark. One of the old gods, the God of Wind, bestowed power upon the mad spirit, who in turn shared its power with Gi Za as it apanied him through countless battles. That power transformed into a powerful wind that tore apart the ark from inside.


    The only goblin that dared to stand beside the Goblin King passed away.


    In exchange for his life, the ark fell.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    Name: Gi Za Zakuend


    Race: Goblin


    Level: 75


    ss: Wizard; Sub Leader


    Possessed Skills: Ether Maniption; Three-Verse Chant; Five-Verse Chant; Chant Cancel; Guidance of the Goddess of Knowledge; Wind Guard; Adherent of the King; Wind Control; Ether Transference; Trickery


    Divine Protection: Wind God


    Attributes: Wind


    Status: Haunted by a Spirit

 Chapter 300.1: Volume 4: The Boundary Of The Underworld (1/3)

    Volume 4: Chapter 300 ¨C The Boundary of the Underworld (1/3)


    At longst, the fortress of the skies, the Ark, had fallen.


    But with it came Gawain, as though they had taken each other out, and then the remaining druids and wyverns charged for the remaining fleet in a suicide attack.


    With the Ark gone, the fleet of flying warships could no longer enjoy the protection of the anti-magic barrier. Though their weapons remained functional, they could no longer stop the ryuus and the druids from approaching. The goblins lost theirmander, Gi Za Zakuend, while the humans too lost Liuryuna, but the reaction of the now headless forces couldn¡¯t be more different.


    Without their leader, the fleet couldn¡¯t maintain order and fell intoplete chaos. Those that disengaged and withdrew were pursued and destroyed, but neither were the ryuus calm. With the anti-magic barrier gone, they could have just attacked from a distance, yet the ryuus and the druids were so taken by their wrath that they instead chose to fight up close.


    They charged madly after the fleet as though seeking death. It was a mad, persistent charge that resulted in many sacrifices. And they did it over and over again until they were able to sink thest ship.


    But their mad efforts to sink the ark and the rest of the fleet were by no means a waste.


    The goblins knew how calm the druids were, so when they saw them fight with such inefficiency, they too hardened their resolve.


    ¡°Hear me, my soldiers! What are we? We are warriors! If the druids can fight a valiant battle such as that, then shall we, warriors, retreat here then!? I think not!¡±


    The ground forces were in the process of being pushed back, so Gi Gu Verbena mustered his voice and rebuked his subordinates. Already, they had no reserves left. Felduk couldn¡¯t even send their wounded to the back, yet they showed astounding tenacity.


    Zeilduk, who were now fighting in a melee, the allied forces to the leftmost wing, the remnants of Sazanorga, who were doing well in the center, and the vanguard of Regiol all turned up the heat.


    Even the high-ranking goblins, who should be the backbone of the army, continued to advance despite their casualties. That was true for General Gi Gu as well. His body was covered in many wounds, particrly his left shoulder, which had been deeply prated by a spear of ice. Were that spear off course just a few inches, it would have been a fatal hit.


    Yet still, Gi Gu refused to back off.


    ¡°Believe in the king! Our king! Now go, my soldiers! Even should our flesh be torn, our bones be crushed, we shall cut open a path to our king!¡±


    Despite being grievously wounded, Gi Gu rallied the wounded and exhausted goblins and spurred them on to fight once again. Already, they were running on nothing but their will, yet they continued to fight.


    It had been a grueling three months, but it was only thanks to their training then that they could keep moving now despite their exhaustion and despite their brains no longer able to think straight


    Gi Za had directed their path, while Zu Ved fought desperately to buy them those three months. The efforts and sacrifices made then were supporting them today.


    As Felduk renewed their offensive, the frontmost line pushed onward.


    With the ark already gone, all that was left was for their king to y the enemy.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    The Goblin King leaned onto his great sword and squeezed out his voice through his clenched teeth.


    ¡°¡­You are a friend, indeed. My only¡­¡±


    His teeth rattled as he clenched them tight.


    Once again, a life had been added to the weight he carried on his back. Until just awhile ago, he had been in despair, but the loud rebuke his friend paid with his life woke him up.


    ¡°You managed to destroy them.¡±


    But still, the hero continued to smile.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really care. The ark wasn¡¯t absolute by any means. I¡¯ll just have to make it again using the ryuus as material.¡±


    His right-hand man, Liuryuna, was gone, but he remained unaffected and just smiled.


    The Goblin King stood up. He wielded the Dark SunAldia with both of his hands and assumed stance.


    With the destruction of the ark, the nation called Altigand was no more. After all, the entire royal family were on it, believing it to be the safest ce in the entire continent.


    That¡¯s why the ark¡¯s destruction was no different from Alrodena defeating Altigand.


    Every nation that dared block their way along their path from the Forest of Darkness to im hegemony over the entire continent has been vanquished.


    The ambitions of the high king have been fulfilled.


    So from here on¡ª


    ¡°Turn me into a deEnchant!¡±


    ck mes burned and twisted around the de of his sword.


    ¡°Hero¡­ No, Ativ.¡±


    The breath that left his lips was scorching hot.


    ¡°You have no right to call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°©¤©¤I will y you.¡±


    ¡ªWas just the vengeance of a man who fell into this world and was woven with the soul of a monster.


    ¡°©¤©¤Hah.¡±


    Ativughed, but the Goblin King wouldn¡¯t wait.


    He took a step, a step so fast it was divine, and swung his great sword at a level that far surpassed anything he¡¯d shown until now. ck mes already covered his whole body to support him. The step he took broke the earth, and the sword he swung gave rise to winds and shockwaves that trampled his surroundings.


    Was it coincidence that the hero was still able to react? Or was that a miracle he performed? Regardless, metal shed with metal, giving rise to sparks, and the metal that responded a moment slower screamed as it was sent flying.


    ¡°©¤©¤What!?¡±


    The hero opened his eyes in surprise, creating an opening that might as well have been the eye of a needle, yet the Goblin King was more than happy to take it.


    ¡°GURUuUuuUUURUOooOAOOOaOOOaaAA!!!¡±


    The man bellowed out with such great power that it shake heaven and earth and intimidate men and gods alike, making even Ativ himself draw cold sweat.


    The air shook and the earth rumbled as the forces behind the man responded to his call, nay, truly even the forces of the dead seemed to rally at his cries.


    An army of tens of thousand could notpare. This was a man who carried upon his back all of the dead and all of the living. Indeed, the howls of such a man could intimidate even Ativ.


    Then the man swung his sword.


    Ativ received it, but it was heavy.


    Before he knew it, his legs were in the air, and he was moving backwards.


    ¡°©¤©¤!?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until a few momentster that Ativ realized he¡¯d been sent flying.


    He was shocked, but he had no choice but to acknowledge it.


    The man before him now possessed power rivaling his. The world moved with the man¡¯s sword, and the true words he spoke possessed ¡®principle¡¯. The foe standing before him had reached such heights.


    That fearful visage. Yes, this was his adversary, one who has brought with him an army of monsters and soldiers from the underworld.


    Yet still, Ativughed.


    ¡°Fu, fu, fufuhahaha!!!¡¡Yes, you have to at least put up this much of a fight. A demon king must stand in the way of the hero. Fu, fufuhahaha!!¡±


    Ativ distanced himself,ughed, then red at the foe before him and gradually assumed stance.


    ¡°Very well. I shall humor you. The party will continue! I will overwrite the principle you now possess and bring this world back into the hands of the humans!¡±

 Chapter 300.2: Volume 4: The Boundary Of The Underworld (2/3)

    Volume 4: Chapter 300 ¨C The Boundary of the Underworld (2/3)


    Light shot out.


    Seven shes all in all. A divine technique possessing sharpness far beyond that of humans. A domain humans could never hope to reach no matter the sacrifice. The sword unleashed tore through even the air as it bore through the man¡¯s vital points.


    But the man did not falter.


    He merely took a step forward, and the blood sttering from him transformed into ck mes. Even when his guts were destroyed, he would endure through all the pain. If not for such great resolve, why ever would the world choose to ride upon his sword? And when he thought of every pain he suffered to be from a sin hemitted, how could he not be encouraged?


    The man clenched his teeth, then with his wrath and a great bellow, he swung his great sword and gave rise to sparks.


    One sh, two shes¡­ It was a contest between the great sword forged by those living on thend, and the long sword forged by a god. The red born by their shes gave rise to a morning star amidst the dark of the night, giving rise to winds that abandoned sound, causing cracks to crawl upon the earth.


    Their swords gave rise to tornadoes that tore up their surroundings. So powerful were these winds that even the ground below would be cut, but when the two swords collided and gave rise to shockwaves, even the winds died.


    Already, the man was a soldier of death.


    He would receive Ativ¡¯s de with his own flesh, so he could strike him with his own sword. Already, he was thinking of nothing but advancing with his sword. He has wielded his great sword countless times, but now it moved solely for the purpose of destroying his enemy. It was essentially a massive lump of iron, and a slight graze was all it would take to break Ativ¡¯s posture and cause him to get caught up in his own storm.


    Ativ, who received his attacks, was the world itself.


    That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t wrong to say that the world existed solely for this god¡¯s sake. That¡¯s why there was nothing that his power could not grant and no one who wouldn¡¯t submit to his charm. Therefore, the sword he swung could only be the strongest, and his power could not even be harmed by monsters, leaving his foes with no recourse but to despair.


    That should have been the case, yet¡­


    He was clearly being pushed back¡­ By this man turned avenger nheless.


    With the man¡¯s bellows did the great sword descend with speed, killing intent, and power that could break even a god.


    Ativ turned his body and parried the sh.


    The erupting sparks were bright enough to illuminate the night. For a moment, a shadow was cast on both warriors, then they shed again, and the great sword created a gap on the earth. The hero¡¯s movements were graceful like that of a flying swallow, and there was no stopping his attacks.


    Seven shes, seven times¡­ That should have been enough to overwhelm any foe, enough to y any denizen of this world. Yet even after being hit by those 49 times, the ck mes continued to support the man¡¯s crumbling body. It felt as though he were hitting a stormy sea. No, even a stormy sea would have long showed its bottom after the 49th attempt.


    Yet this foe that stood before him remained unyielding and continued to wield his sword.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    It was humiliating. He was a god, yet now, there was someone besmirching his dignity.


    It was humiliating to have someone bury their fangs into him while acting in the principle of the world he himself decided. Frustrated, Ativ backed off.


    The man gave chase, but Ativ raised his hand and summoned countless spears in the air. Those spears that must have numbered in the thousands were all dripping with poison, or brimming with electricity, or burned with great heat. This was Ativ¡¯s true wordsmagic that once repelled Gawain.


    ¡°Skewer himVana Se!¡±


    Amidst the spears of certain death, the man ran.


    On his eyes were reflected only his enemy. He took the shortest route and made the earth shake. Phantoms of ck mes appeared around the man. There was no other choice if he was to stand his ground against a thousand spears.


    Around him appeared mes of ck shaped like men running alongside him.


    ¡°GURUUuUuUOOooAAAAaaaAAaAAA!!¡±


    At the behest of the man¡¯s bellows, the mes of the underworld took shape and transformed into fierce warriors that deflected the spears.


    The King of ManBrandika wielded his battle axe.


    The Wielder of the Holy SwordAizas and the Hero of PenaAllen swung their sword.


    Before these warriors of ck mes, all the spears were repelled.


    ¡°©¤©¤Tch.¡±


    Ativ clicked his tongue as he tried to distance himself again, but then lightning shot toward him. A whip of lightning divided into seven streaks and burned the spears around Ativ.


    The warrior of ck mes wasughing with a huge grin.


    He had already died, but still the Indomitable HeroGund wielded the Guardian Sword of the GiantsTitan Dagger on his shoulder. Lightning and ck mes alike covered his de.


    ¡°Audacious!¡±


    Ativ thrust his long sword into the earth. As both divine and demonic spears appeared around him and shed with the warriors of ck mes, he raised his hand toward his adversary.


    ¡°SealLarod!¡±


    The earth rose and covered the man from every direction. It was a seal formed with the earth that incorporated the soil, the stones, and even the ores. There were threeyers to the wall of soil, fiveyers to the wall of stone, and sevenyers to the wall of ores.


    It should have been enough to seal even a weaker god, yet it burned all the same a momentter. As though bathed in high heat, the ores melted, and ck mes, like burningva, scorched the heavens.


    ¡°Dance, My PuppetsGoram Lapier!¡±


    Thousands of red incantations appeared around Ativ. Every one of them was a portal. Varying in size from small torge, warriors d in armor appeared.


    There was something off about them when they appeared, but when their whole bodies could finally be seen, it finally became clear what that was.


    Their armor was their skin, and their sword their arms. Their skin was made of steel, while the ces where their fingertips should have been were reced with swords. Their mouths were covered in armor, their expressions invisible, and their whole body creaked. It was truly an army of puppets.


    It was curious if they were originally humans, or if they were living weapons from the start, but regardless, despite them having enough power to receive Alrodena, Ativ continued to summoned more of them. There were about a thousand of them all in all. Through the gaps of their maskface, they beheld a man covered in ck mes approaching.


    They immediately recognized him to be their enemy and mobilized.


    The wall of Larod had been burned by the ck mes. From its melted remnants came pouring out a stream of ck mes that transformed into shape.


    Galloping with her steed¡¯s heroic hooves, leaving a cloud of dust in her trail, and riding swiftly through the meadows, she was none other than the ever victorious war princess, nche Ririnoie. From behind her rode women in armors of ck and steel, they were the battle maidensvalkyria who remained loyal to her even in death.


    Together they trampled over the warriors of steel and transformed into an arrow that pierced through the battlefield.


    The overlord of the ins has returned, and amidst her army was a man running.


    All of the battlefield and foes he has conquered, they were all telling him to go onwards.


    Still, the warriors of steel tried to approach, but two heroes appeared, a giant wolf and a centaur, together they swept them away.


    Like a stream, they trampled all of the steel warriors as they made their way for Ativ, then that stream suddenly split for the sides and vanished. Despite that, not a single soldier showed their back to the enemy, only single-mindedly trying to bury their enemies, an act worthy of the Conqueror of the ins.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ativ! Are you scared!?¡±


    Ativ avoided fighting head on, so the man decided to provoke him.


    Ativ tried tough, but his smile froze and his face cramped.

 Chapter 300.3: Volume 4: The Boundary Of The Underworld (3/3)

    Volume 4: Chapter 300 ¨C The Boundary of the Underworld (3/3)


    ¡°If you¡¯re going that far, then you leave me with no choice. I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands.¡±


    Once again, metal shed with metal.


    Powerful winds transformed into storms.


    The skies above the great sword split, and even the stars beyond the dark clouds were unveiled, but as if to avoid the gentle light pouring from the red moons of the twin sisters, they threw themselves once again into their tempest of swords.


    The long sword moved at the speed of light to tear apart the vitals of the man. Even the center of the man¡¯s body where the nucleus of a monster should be was prated. In fact, even thend behind him was cut.


    Yet the ck mes simply appeared again.


    The mes of the underworld brought infinite regeneration to those who faced it.


    But there was no denying that the man was being tormented by pain as his soul was ground bit by bit.


    Despite that, the man did not stop. He would defeat the man before him and free the woman he loved. That which he could not aplish before, a regret he could not fulfill, this time for sure, he would do it right©¤©¤


    The mes of the underworld responded to the man¡¯s voice and transformed.


    As the great sword swung, the ck mes transformed into Gi Da¡¯s spear and struck out. Aldia swung again, And Ativ tried to evade, but the ck mes transformed into Gi Ba¡¯s battle axe and smashed down to seal Ativ, while Gi Zo¡¯s water bullets came shooting next.


    Yet even as Ativ had to receive all that, the man¡¯s sword never stopped. Then amidst the storm of the great sword, a club as big as a human¡¯s torso swung in ck mes, crushing the ground and unleashing a ck light.


    ¡°Tch.. Damn it!¡±


    Ativ swung his sword in frustration, but for the first time, his posture broke. A staff thrust out from behind the king. The power imbued within could sink even the unsinkable flying warships and force even gods to miscalcte.


    A wind of spear and a ck light assaulted Ativ from his nks. Ativ could tell that a sweeping attack wouldn¡¯t make it in time, so he tried to step back, but©¤©¤


    ¡°©¤©¤You lowlives!¡±


    The dignity of a god would not allow him anything but to advance.


    This world existed for him. There was no doubting that. No one of thisnd could best him, and no one could wound him. That was impossible for anyone that was born here and lived here, be they monsters or something else.


    The monsters were not worthy of fear. At most, they were just rabble that blocked his way. Yet now, they have be a wall that made even him suffer. It was unforgivable. The monsters that lived in this world existed merely to prostrate themselves before the gods. They were not something meant to threaten them.


    That¡¯s why Ativ stepped forward.


    And that was exactly what the man had been waiting for.


    The distance was fatal.


    The blow unleashed could y even gods.


    Violent tremor ran through the divine long sword. Unable to support the weight of the mass, the ground sank, and the sword screamed. The resulting impact was so great that ether rose up and transformed into a gust of wind that tore apart everything nearby.


    Divine authority poured out from Ativ¡¯s body as he raised up his long sword to resist the killing technique, but the man¡¯s power still won out. When Ativ realized he couldn¡¯t take the blow, he immediately switched to a counterattack.


    ¡°Skewer HimVana Se, Heaven¡¯s SpearGungir!¡±


    A short spear immediately appeared and prated the man. The three-pronged tip pierced through the man¡¯s heart, while the sickle spear pierced his right leg, and an electrically charged spear of earth struck his left leg. A chained golden spear also struck the man¡¯s right arm, while a fatal spear dripping with poison pierced his left.


    ¡°O ck mes, Burst.Burst!!¡±


    Then all the spears prating the man exploded, burning him internally and externally, while sending fragments of the spears inside him to go haywire. But the ck mes continued to support the man, and he red at the enemy before him, refusing to let him go.


    Sparks erupted between the long sword and the great sword.


    Not only did the power pushing down on him not weaken, it seemed to grow even stronger. Already, the man¡¯s breath was me itself. It was dyed in ck, and as the man bellowed, he shed, crushing the long sword in which the dignity of a god was imbued, and at longst, cutting his body.


    The great sword sessfully cut Ativ from the shoulder to his nk. Blood poured out. And the man was sure of it, he had wounded Ativ, and©¤©¤


    ¡°©¤©¤You bastardDDDdDDdDdD!!¡±


    ©¤©¤he had also brought his wrath upon him.


    Divine authority poured out and transformed into ether. The ether pouring out were itself on the realm of magic. Just by existing and releasing it, the living creatures around would be harmed.


    In fact, the man was blown away alongside his ck mes. The wound on Ativ has also already closed.


    ¡°Unforgivable, unforgivable!¡±


    Ativ, who screamed out his guts, could no longer afford to be leisurely.


    ¡°ept Divine PunishmentDer Ist!¡±


    The true wordsmagic that judged everything shot out from his broken sword.


    ¡°OooOOoaAAA!!!¡±


    The man met it head on. It was a stroke that forbade all other futures other than one where the man¡¯s body was severed into two. But the man poured all of his strength into his great sword as he mmed it along the course of that stroke.


    Ativ immediately sensed it when the man had closed in on the future where he was cut and the distance where he would be eroded, so he drew another stroke, while ck mes drew an arc in the air.


    It all happened too quickly. The sword drawn from the left to the right shoulder could no longer be seen, only the residual ck mes in the air that d the great sword. A momentter, divine blood gushed out of Ativ.


    ¡°My Body is ImmortalRegen.¡±


    As though time rewound itself, Ativ¡¯s body regenerated.


    He clicked his tongue in frustration.


    ¡°¡­This world exists for me. You monsters can never inflict a fatal wound on me.¡±


    But the man, who has already inflicted two fatal wounds on him, raised his great sword up toward the heavens.


    ¡°In that case, I shall create the world anew!¡±


    A chill ran down Ativ¡¯s spine.


    The ck mes swirling in and out of the man happily reached out for the heavens.


    Ativ had gotten too caught up in his fight with this monster in front of him. Now that he thought about it, the conditions needed to alter the principle of the world have already been met.


    But there was no way that the man before him knew that.


    ¡º Do you really believe that? ¡»


    Then the Goddess of the Underworld spoke.


    ¡°¡­Is it you, Altesia!?¡±


    The cogs in his head started spinning quickly, and Ativ sorted out the situation. If he could hear the voice of the Goddess of the Underworld, then the contract with the old gods must have already been abandoned. It was not on a whim that the wind god lent his power to the spirits.


    If so, then the God of Forest and the God of Water must have also rebelled. Did they think they could win? Or could they not endure their position as the defeated any longer?©¤©¤


    ¡°©¤©¤In the name of my goddess, open the door!¡±


    ¡°KU!?¡±


    Ativ shuddered as he immediately understood the meaning behind that chant.


    ¡ºAh, can you hear me, my beloved? Can you hear this joyful voice? ¡»


    Those words woven by Altesia disturbed his thoughts even more. They were captivating and so full of killing intent. The Goddess of the Underworldughed amidst hatred and love.


    ¡°Warriors who have sworn to me, enemies who have opposed me, and all the souls that have rotten on the battlefield! All you who have passed through the gates of the underworld!¡±


    ¡°Think I¡¯ll let you!?¡±


    Seven strokes. The shimmering sword tore through Ativ¡¯s enemy, but the man refused to stop.


    When Ativ felt the pitch ck darkness surging from deep inside the man¡¯s chest, Ativ swung his sword again. If he didn¡¯t stop this now, the world he wished for wouldn¡¯te until another 400 years. 400 years that might as well be eternity!


    ¡°©¤©¤Use me as a key and open the world!¡±


    The wounds the man received immediately healed and ck mes began to swirl around him.


    ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t you fear annihtion!?©¤©¤¡±


    ¡°©¤©¤Now, ComeCries!O Beautiful World of ChaosAltesia!!


    With the man¡¯s sword pointed up above, the heavens cracked open, and the underworld appeared©¤©¤¡±

 Chapter 301.1: Volume 4: And Then, Death (1/3)

    Volume 4: Chapter 301 ¨C And Then, Death (1/3)


    When the sky was torn open, a sea of clouds so dense it was ominous was revealed. It was a space filled with enormous heat, where blue mes danced and electricity ran amidst the rift between clouds.


    With the entrance still too narrow, the denizens of the otherworld were nowhere to be seen, but the bellows of their iprehensible voices transformed into thunder clouds that shook the surroundings.


    Ether flowed in and spewed out from the entrance, splitting the earth and pulling it into the underworld. Rocks were crumpled and crushed and sent flying to flow into the sea of clouds. Then like a child greedy for everything, the underworld opened its maws and devoured it all.


    That held true not just for the earth.


    The door to the opened world spread itself around Ativ and the man. Corpses, humans and monsters alike, were sucked into the entrance without any power to resist. It was a sight reminiscent of the end of the world, but no one had the time to pay it heed.


    The enemy was right in front. The enemy that must be in!


    What terrified Ativ was not that which his adversary tore open, but the fact that the device to define the principle of the world, Deetna, had activated. It didn¡¯t matter that it wasn¡¯tplete. That was something that only the gods should have been privy to, but his adversary, this man before him, knew the method.


    The principle of the world could only bepleted after sacrificing tens of thousands of souls and only after a mind-bogglingly long time. A long-cherished wish that could bepleted only after sacrificing even the souls of the humans which he loved so dearly.


    ¡°Before the hero would appear the demon king.¡±


    ¡°A monster cannot y a god.¡±


    ¡°The gods cannot interfere with the surface.¡±


    Those werews akin to the truths of the world, somethingpletely different from the true wordsmagic in the words of the gods. A principle decided during the war that urred 400 years ago. A principle decided through Ativ¡¯s cooperation with Altesia, who at the time was the strongest, before he schemed against her to exile her to the underworld.


    All of that was made possible by Deetna¡¯s power.


    Even Altesia, despite amassing her power in the underworld, was helpless before it.


    He even turned his back on ¡®cooperation¡¯, the very definition of his godhood, to attain a paradise that belonged only to humans, but all of that was now copsing from right before him.


    ¡°A-AhH¡­¡±


    It was supposed to be perfect this time.


    It wasn¡¯t possible 400 years ago because he had to suppress Altesia, but this time, it was supposed to be done perfectly. Even if he had to betray everything¡­ For the sake of creating a peaceful world for humans and humans alone©¤©¤


    ¡°¡­You bastard!¡±


    Wrath took his thoughts as he beheld his adversary, who stood before him with his great sword thrust into the ground, breathing raggedly.


    ¡°Enough! No longer will I hold back! Even if it takes another 400 years, even if it takes an eternity, for the sake of the humans I love, for the sake of the world!¡±


    He would kill the enemy that stood before him.


    With the power of a god and all the power of a hero, he would y his adversary, his greatest threat, which stood before him.


    In the hands of this god appeared a red pattern, then a sword found its way into his hand. It was the God-ying SwordZirnag.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    The sound is distant.


    So are the heat from the mes I exhale.


    I can¡¯t even tell if my pulse is strong or weak.


    My vision is hazy. I can¡¯t even see the ground well.


    But I¡¯m sure I seeded.


    It was such a reckless n, like the character in a story rebelling against its author.


    But I seeded. I managed to twist the ambition of a god and create a world where races other than humans could exist. The humans won¡¯t have an unfair advantage anymore, and we will gain a peace worthy of the blood we¡¯ve shed.


    The god before me will eventually disappear.


    I¡¯ve already opened a path to the underworld. That woman won¡¯t just quietly watch, so I can just leave the rest to her.


    I¡¯ve already fulfilled my duty as their king.


    There are still some things on my back, but I¡¯m sure¡­ It will go well if I just leave the rest to them.


    They¡¯ll be fine even without me.


    That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯m going to rest for a bit¡­


    I¡¯ve done enough.


    I can¡¯t even tell if I¡¯m in pain or not. My torn arms ache every time I breathe. I¡¯ve been cut so many times it¡¯s stupid.


    I¡¯ve already died once anyway.


    It wasn¡¯t just once or twice that my heart has been pierced through. It happened many times during my battle with this god.


    The violent pain assaulting me was so intense it rushed up my bones and numbed my nerves. Every breath I took would cause my strength to leave me through my wounds.


    But that too will end.


    Even if I fall now, nothing will change.


    I should just kneel and look up at the sky. This god can¡¯t win anymore. I should at least be allowed to rest during my death.


    I produced some results, after all.


    ¡­¡­Ahh, I¡¯m so tired.


    So tired¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£


    ¡­¡­¡£


    ¡­¡£


    ¡­¡­Ah, but why?


    Won¡¯t my hands let go of my sword?


    Why do my trembling legs refuse to yield?


    Why do my eyes insist on ring at him? Why is the breath ¨C that I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m hearing ¨C so ragged?


    Why do I refuse to fall?


    I don¡¯t understand.


    I really¡­ really don¡¯t.


    It¡¯s true. I don¡¯t understand. Why do I have to face off against this god so desperately despite the pain? I already know that the oue won¡¯t change.


    Even if I fall, this god before me will just vanish on his own.


    I don¡¯t understand.


    ©¤©¤No, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know why. I¡¯ve just forgotten.


    Remember.


    Remember the weight of that which I¡¯ve forgotten.


    The name of my beloved. The name of that person I have to save no matter the price.


    Remember.


    The magnitude of the burden I carry.


    That pledge.


    That bitter experience when I lost. That remorse, that despair.


    That unforgettable weakness.


    Just a little bit, a little bit more, and my hands will reach it.


    Even if I have to cross the stormy seas a thousand times over for that ¡®little bit¡¯¡­ I¡¯ve already made it this far, yet¡­


    I¡¯ve yet to get anything back!


    if i fall now, just who would save her?©¤©¤


    The enemy I should defeat is still standing before me.


    He is still breathing. The pulse that didn¡¯t know if it should keep beating or not suddenly started violently beating and rebuked my body. The legs that refused to yield stepped forward.


    And these hands¡­ I¡¯m still holding tightly with them, aren¡¯t I?


    Everything that made me encouraged my weakened heart.


    I, I, I¡­ I¡¯ve yet to!!!


    My clenched teeth creaked. The breath I exhaled was scorching hot. Within my soul shone an indomitable soul. Something has been growing inside me every time I survived death. And with every life I took, a weight was added onto my shoulders.


    Therefore, I©¤©¤


    ¡°¡­¡­©¤©¤!¡±


    ©¤©¤For what reason did I ran through that battlefield!? For what reason!?


    ©¤©¤For what reason did my subjectse!?


    ¡°¡­¡­©¤©¤!!¡±


    ©¤©¤For what reason was that victory!?


    ©¤©¤For what reason does this monstrous body exist!!?


    ¡°©¤©¤©¤!!!¡±


    ©¤©¤For what reason did I ovee deathdefeat!!


    ©¤©¤Right now, with this sword in these hands of mine!!


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    ¡°©¤©¤Ativ!!!¡¡I am taking back everything you took from me!!!!¡±


    ©¤©¤Yes, everything was for the sake of getting it all back.


    His crumbling body, his wounds that refused to close, his strength and life turned blood that continued to pour.


    Despite all that, the man stood up with his sword.


    The god whose dreams have been shattered fought to regain his dream, while the man whose existence had been stolen fought to get it all back.


    For the sake of regaining that which they had lost, a man and a god crossed des.

 Chapter 301.2: Volume 4: And Then, Death (2/3)

    Volume 4: Chapter 301 ¨C And Then, Death (2/3)


    The winds rode on the man¡¯s great sword, and the lightnings elerated it, but the deflected long sword was imbued with divine authority, and the Shockwaves it left in its wake could even hurt the man.


    ¡°AAaAtivvvVv!!!¡±


    ¡°Dieee!!¡±


    No matter how desperate the man attacked, he could never hope to reach the sword of a god. The technique, the strength, and above all, the divine authority contained in the sword would leave a fatal wound if taken head on.


    In fact, every sh wounded the man¡¯s body and shaved away at his life.


    Yet despite that©¤©¤


    Metal shed with metal. de shed with de. As scattered sparks bloomed, yet another collision came. Even should their swords break, already, they have shed 20 times. Yet the will of the man continued to resist against Ativ¡¯s gale with his own storm.


    His fingers broke, his arms were half-shredded, blood poured ceaselessly, and the bones of his legs could already be seen, yet still, he stepped forward.


    His breath-turned-mes have already stopped.


    Yet despite being in this world where gods crossed over, the man did not pray.


    To overturn his fate, he wielded his sword and turned away even the underworld.


    He single-mindedly advanced.


    So long as a fragment of soul was left in that body of his, not even the gods would be able to stop him from walking forward.


    The ck mes no longer protected the man. With the manifestation of the underworld, their power have long been directed toward the resurrection of their master. What was riding on the man¡¯s de was his indomitable will and a hint of the power of the old gods.


    Before long, his soul would be exhausted.


    Yet even then, the man continued to advance.


    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even yell anymore.


    Neither could he feel the souls of his powerful foes urging him to advance.


    Even the souls of his reliable subordinates pushing him from behind seemed distant.


    Despite that¡­


    The man swung his de and advanced.


    He hase this far. Why shouldn¡¯t he be able to take thest step?


    Just one more strike.


    There was just onest step remaining.


    And through that simple thought, they shed another twenty times.


    His lungs burned, his eyes lost color, his ears gradually stopped hearing.


    Yet even as he fought against the master of this world and contested against his divine power and skills, the man¡¯s will refused to yield.


    Before long, Ativ was driven into a corner and began to yield under his sword.


    ¡°O©¤©¤OooOOAAA!!¡±


    Ativ bellowed out to encourage himself.


    The enemy before him was that strong. He didn¡¯t even have time to attack with his True WordsMagic anymore. If he dared to direct his attention to that, the adversary before him would destroy him.


    This monster which he had brought upon himself was so powerful he was certain of it.


    His adversary should have long gone past his limits. So how could he keep moving forward, swing his sword, and fight against a god such as himself? Ativ couldn¡¯t understand.


    That¡¯s why he hated him, and that¡¯s why©¤©¤he feared him.


    The sword he extended, the legs he stepped with, and above all, the posture he took to attack¡­.


    ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡±


    Ativ screamed.


    Like a child throwing a tantrum, this mad ancestor god that yet retained some rationality screamed.


    He was absolute, and yet¡­ He was afraid.


    He could feel cold sweat on his back, he could feel his throat going dry.


    What is this? He thought.


    Then it swung for him.


    That great sword d in purple lightning.


    He could see it, indeed he could still see, but his body wouldn¡¯t move anymore.


    ¡°GAH!?¡±


    The tip of the sword grazed his side, and as blood spurted, Ativ frantically screamed.


    ¡°Zenobia!!¡±


    The red Goddess of Healing manifested. She didn¡¯te in the form of a shadow and instead descended into Reshia Fel Zeal.


    The light of the Goddess of Healing healed Ativ instantly.


    But this much was only a given. After all, she could not go against Ativ.


    ¡°Fu©¤©¤fuhahaha!!¡¡How¡¯s that? I won¡¯t die. No matter how much you cut me!¡¡I won¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°©¤©¤!¡±


    But the sword moved even faster.


    The great sword that had cut his chest, this time, cut from his side to his shoulder, but again the wounds healed.


    It was a difficult ordeal akin to scooping up the bottomless waters of the ocean. That was what it meant to y a god.


    If so, then©¤©¤


    What else was left of him? The answer has already been given. That¡¯s why there was no need to hesitate.


    Even if meant paying with all of himself.


    He raised up his great sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s hopeless! Die!¡±


    Light gushed out from Ativ¡¯s long sword, illuminating the darkness and unleashing extreme light that tried to devour the man¡¯s body.


    The great sword raised up toward the heavens was like amp amidst the wings of the Goddess of Darkness, and the mes once again burned.


    The ck me trailed in the wind from the tip to the base of the sword like a windswept battle g. The great sword, raised to the heavens, towered over the surroundings as though to im eternal victory.


    ¡°©¤©¤©¤!!¡±


    The man yelled, but it could not be heard.


    A single stroke.


    The torrent of light and the mes of darkness collided. Amidst the shing, deflecting, and saturating light and darkness, both souls painted their victory true.


    Ativ was cut from the left shoulder to his right side, then the same sword struck out again for his heart.


    ¡°A, GAH©¤©¤!?¡±


    Without even the leisure to say anything, Ativ slowly backed off, but the man didn¡¯t give chase.


    He didn¡¯t have the strength to anymore. Not after being wounded to his bones and even devoting his soul to the fight.


    The man could no longer give chase.


    But the heart that he pierced with his great sword continued to pulse. Though it poured out blood after blood, it yet beat.


    Ativ¡¯s eyes opened wide, shocked. He a backed off and vomited blood, but he remained standing.


    His wounds began to close.


    As defined by the principles the gods once agreed upon, the monsters would not be able to best a god. Regardless of what one might think, the body of the god harmed will continue to heal so that he might continue to win. The Goddess of Healing did as the principle dictated, and the victory that was decided long ago returned to Ativ©¤©¤


    ¡°Ah, my beloved.¡±


    But then a gentle voice resounded.


    The goddess that manifested was divinely beautiful. The fragrance she gave off was full of charm, and the pressure of her existence was so overwhelming that it could dominate others.


    ¡°A, ltesi, a¡­ There¡¯s, no way, I can¡­ lose¡­¡±


    Altesia ced her arms around the neck of the dying Ativ, then as though she were caressing him, she brought her lips close to his ear and whispered.


    ¡°But you have lost. Oh, my beloved! Your pain, your despair, your fear, and every drop of your tears belong to me. I will never let you go!¡¡I will never give you to anyone!¡¡Fu fu fu, fu fu ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!¡±


    The fatal wound at the center of Ativ¡¯s chest started to open up again.


    In fact, the underworld itself was starting to reveal itself from there. That was a wound once left by the God of War, then again by a man.


    ¡°Dee, t, na, you wench¡­ Do you intend, to consume, me?¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will give you even greater pain for betraying me. Greater despair, greater fear, for my beloved who dared harm my subordinates!¡¡Ahahahahaha!!¡±


    Despite his creaking body, Ativ somehow managed to move just his neck to look at Reshia, to his beloved Goddess of HealingZenobia.


    ¡°Ze no, bi¡­ a©¤©¤¡±


    He wanted to see as much of her as he could in hisst moments, but Altesia would not permit it.


    ¡°Oh, my beloved, but you cannot. The only one you can look at is me¡­¡±


    From the underworld drilled into his chest an arm came out. Those arms reminiscent of the dead came out one after another and bound Ativ, then they dragged him inside.


    ¡°Gi, gi, ©¤©¤gi, giuguua!!¡±


    Ativ screamed a scream one wouldn¡¯t think to be of this world, then he vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 301.3: Volume 4: And Then, Death (3/3)

    Volume 4: Chapter 301 ¨C And Then, Death (3/3)


    ¡ºElder sister©¤©¤¡»


    Zenobia¡¯s shadow manifested behind Reshia.


    ¡°Leave,¡± Altesia said. ¡°That man is no longer around, while I will be taking this world. You and that child can finally be free.¡±


    Altesia never turned to Zenobia. Her eyes remained fixed on the man on the verge of death as she bid Zenobia goodbye.


    ¡º¡­¡­Yes. Farewell. Elder sister.¡»


    There might have been some conflict, but Zenobia¡¯s ungodly body wasn¡¯t even allowed to inquire about it. As Zenobia vanished, Reshiaid on the ground.


    ¡°Now then, my beloved child. It¡¯s your turn. Is there anything you desire?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing, not from Goddess of the UnderworldDeetna, not from Goddess of CourageAltesia.


    ¡°So you realized? That we¡¯ve been fused for a long time now?¡±


    But the man didn¡¯t answer the goddess¡¯ question. He had not even been left that much time.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll say it onest time, I have nothing to ask of you gods.¡±


    He would cut open a path to his own wish.


    It was that sort of man who made it this far.


    It was as though his way of life was an answer in and of itself.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    The goddess was about to ask something but decided to stop.


    ¡°My ugly son who is lovelier than anyone else.¡±


    The way she gently smiled at him was just like that of a mother enveloping her own child with her infinite love.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Light covered Altesia.


    The world has started to change. The ovepping of the two worlds, the underworld and the present world, would give bloom to the flower of miracle, gradually transforming the world into that without gods. Magic and monsters alike were gradually disappearing.


    The opened underworld gradually copsed and vanished into the rift between clouds. Altesia¡¯s figure too gradually became faint.


    When she first met that ugly child, he stretched out his small body as much as he could then said.


    The path I walk is that of conquest and domination.


    She remembered that.


    Conquest and domination. Indeed, perhaps even that man could conquer and dominate the heart of gods.


    Altesia thought that pleasant as she saw him off.


    He did it.


    He was summoned from another world and turned into a monster, yet despite all that, he seeded, but his soul was without a doubt©¤©¤


    The man thrust his great sword into the ground.


    He couldn¡¯t even stand without that.


    Already, there was no one who could stop the copse of his body. Cracks appeared on one of his arms, and as though it couldn¡¯t endure its own weight, it fell to the ground. The man¡¯s arm cracked like pottery, and when the wind blew, vanished into the clouds of dust.


    The sound of battle returned.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    After Ativ vanished, the hero¡¯s army regained their sanity. In fact, they were aware from the moment the underworld vanished.


    Before them was the army of Alrodena fighting desperately like man-eating fiends.


    With their sanity back, the humans could only scream at all the flowing blood and run away. It was almost as if whatever will they had to fight earlier was but a lie.


    Felduk had turned around, but under Gi Gu Verbena¡¯s leadership, there was no way they would miss this opportunity. No matter how much better their weapons and armor were, enemies that were trying to flee were not an enemy for them conquerors.


    The hero¡¯s army scattered in all direction and was chased after by Alrodena¡¯s army.


    Like that the army with nearly 200,000 soldiers scattered like baby spiders and lost nearly half of their men, but still, Alrodena¡¯s entire army gave chase.


    ¡°Onwards, my men! The king, our king, has¡­ won!¡¡He has in the©¤©¤¡±


    Gi Gu Verbena fainted from losing too much blood, so it was up to the three siblings to bring order to the army and continue the pursuit. They sent the wounded to the rear, then brought the uninjured ones to the front with them to give chase.


    This victory had to be perfect. Not just for the king but also for the sake of their great brother (Gi Gu Verbena), who has been fighting at the front lines this whole time.


    Gi Ga Rax left the pursuit to the other generals and rode alone for the king.


    Pale did so as well.


    For adherents like them, there was nothing more ominous than what they were feeling now.


    By the time they arrived, only 100 imperial guards were left around the Goblin King. They bowed their head without saying a word and waited upon the king.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    When they saw the Goblin King standing at the center, Pale heaved a sigh of relief, but she still couldn¡¯t get rid of the ominous feeling, so she ran up to him.


    Gi Ga Rax followed suit.


    The Goblin King wasn¡¯t budging.


    At the end of his gaze was Reshia, whom he favored deeply. He seemed to be watching over her just like one would over one¡¯s beloved child.


    Pale nearly screamed when she saw that he¡¯d lost his left arm, but she stifled it.


    ¡°Pale.¡±


    The voice that called out to her was definitely the king¡¯s, but it sent a shiver down her back.


    Not a hint of vigor could be felt from his voice.


    Without her knowing, she¡¯d started to shake her head. The bells were ringing so loudly it seemed she was in a nightmare, but when she realized what they were pointing out to, her face paled, and she desperately rejected that reality.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the management of the nation to you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do a much better job than me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re©¤©¤¡±


    ¡°Take care of Reshia for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty, I©¤©¤¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t say the rest. Before she knew it, she had copsed to the ground.


    Why? That question just kept repeating in her head.


    ¡°Gi Ga Rax. My most loyal subject.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    With trembling voice and legs, Gi Ga knelt.


    ¡°Go forth! Take the army and ride onwards. To the ends of the world to fulfill our ambition! Raise our g!¡±


    ¡°As your will dictates, so shall I abide!!


    Gi Ga shook, then never again turned back.


    His ck tiger had been with him for many years now and must have sensed how he was feeling, for it quickly brought him to rendezvous with the army and chased after the enemy.


    ¡°Gi Ga-dono, what did His Majesty say?¡±


    When his subordinates asked that, Gi Ga yelled back.


    ¡°Go!¡¡We will ride!¡¡Ride and never look back!!¡±


    Yes, they could not turn back.


    For if they did©¤©¤


    ¡°Go! We will raise our gs until the ends of this world!¡¡The g of our king!¡¡The g of our great kingdom!¡±


    Gi Ga desperately encouraged himself with a hoarse voice.


    There were still enemies left, and they had to fulfill the orders of the king.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this too much? Your Majesty, you¡¯ve work so hard, and yet, you¡¯re not being rewarded at all.¡±


    Pale sobbed amidst tears. She was just like a crying child. By the end, she was clinging to the man¡¯s body and crying.


    ¡°Is the world so unfair?¡¡Your Majesty, we, no, the goblins can¡¯t support the kingdom without you! You¡¯ve fought this hard just to get the person you love back, right?¡¡So©¤©¤¡±


    As Pale clung to him and cried, the man used his remaining hand to pat her gently on the head.


    ¡°Pale. I am a traveler. I was summoned by a god and brought here from a distant world.¡±


    The words the man gently wove was a lie.


    In his story, he was not a man who was tricked by a god and whose soul was used to exhaustion, but a man who was given a role in this world and has finally fulfilled it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, Pale. I have to go home. This traveler has already finished his role.¡±


    ¡°No. Your Majesty. Your role isn¡¯t something like that¡­ You don¡¯t have to believe the gods. You don¡¯t have to go home to your old world. Just stay beside us forever¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone eventually dies. No one is an exception to that. That¡¯s just the natural order of things. Our sorrow isn¡¯t meant to crush us but to push us forward. Pale. My prime minister, Pale. Together, we founded a nation.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was endlessly gentle, and when Pale look up at him through all the tears covering her eyes, she saw that his appearance was no longer that of a monster. Already, he possessed the figure of a man befitting his soul.


    ¡°I¡¯m going ahead. So you watch where you¡¯re headed, and walk forward as you desire.¡±


    The man gently patted her on the head.


    ¡°Now, see me off. It¡¯s inauspicious to see someone off with tears, right?¡±


    Pale forced herself to smile, and the man gently smiled back.


    Then a wind passed by, forcing her eyes to close, and suddenly, the man she had been clinging to was gone.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty.¡±


    Gi Ga Rax had gone.


    There were still about 100,000 enemies fleeing. He would strike them down and dye the ins of Arensia in their blood.


    But¡­


    Yes, but¡­


    Gi Ga Rax, who was covered in the blood of his foes, finally looked back with his sight blurry.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Our king!!!¡±


    Gi Ga Rax raised his voice, and so did the other goblins.


    ¡ºHis Majesty! Our King! Our Great King!!¡»


    No words could describe the sorrow of that cry of victory.


    Has there ever been a cry of victory as sad as this? The person who united the entire goblin army and now held the most power in the continent looked at that scene and cried.


    In that ce was the Goblin King¡¯s great sword still thrust into the ground.


    Their king had died.


    But there was no stopping their cry of victory. They raised their weapons up high and cried out in victory as though offering a requiem for their king.


    ¡ºHis Majesty, Our King, Our Great King!¡¡The Great Goblin King!¡»


    ©¤©¤They called upon the name of their king.


    The king¡¯s death caused one miracle to ur.


    The brave warriors looked up to the heavens with their weapons raised up high, then their sights blurred and an iprehensible heat filled their chest, and one by one, they knelt and covered their face.


    They were crying.


    To the monsters that shed no tears, this was something that should have normally been impossible. Before long, their voices filled Arensia ins, and they started mourning the king.


    The fact that they could shed tears and mourn death was proof that they weren¡¯t monsters but demihumans.


    But that was no constion to them. There was no one among them who wouldn¡¯t cry upon getting word of the king¡¯s death.


    For the sake of a single king, they gave up their identity as monsters, but the king was already gone.


    No matter what words they said, no matter what price they paid, their great king would never return.


    The Goblin King.


    The only proof that he existed was the great sword thrust into Arensia¡¯s Hill.


    But that too was just a tombstone that would decay with the passing of time.


    On the fifth year of the king¡¯s calendar during thete autumn fall.


    The final battle that took ce in Arensia ins ended with Alrodena and Altigand¡¯s master dying in battle. Despite that Altigand upied all of Altigand in less than ten days.


    The g of the ck sun was thus raised throughout the continent.


    ©¤©¤Silence fell upon the battlefield piled with corpses, devastated by the might of heaven.


    This marked the ending of an age.


    As winds blew from the north and the morning sun rose from the eastern sky.


    The dark age of myths came to an end, and the sun known as history heralded the beginning of a new age.


    <strong>Tl Note:</strong> There¡¯s still one more chapter left.

 Chapter 302.1: Volume 4: The Distant Kingdom Epilogue: Alrodena (1/2)

    Goblin Kingdom ¨C Volume 4: The Distant Kingdom ¨C Chapter 302: Epilogue: Alrodena (1/2)


    That was an event buried in the far reaches of history, one that urred more than 2,000 years ago.


    In thete autumn of the 5th year of the King¡¯s Calendar, two warriors fell during the Battle of Heaven and Hell that took ce right at the center of Altigand. Alrodena lost their king, while Altigand lost their royal family and hero.


    However, Alrodena¡¯s advance did not stop, and within ten days they captured the capital of Altigand, bringing an end to the great struggle for supremacy known as the Eastern Expedition.


    After that Alrodena carved a history of a thousand years upon the continent.


    The first prime minister, Pale Symphoria, disyed great acumen and sessfully built a foundation for the nation. Her sess in oveing civil wars, such as the War of Session, and establishing a peaceful era without war was noteworthy even within Alrodena¡¯s thousand-year history.


    But even after oveing the War of Session and reigning at the top of the nation both in name and in substance, never did she try to take Alrodena¡¯s throne for herself.


    ¡°Only one man is qualified to sit on this throne.¡±


    ¡ªWas the reason she gave.


    Prime Minister Pale was always dressed in ck clothes akin to a mourning dress and would always kneel before the throne when deciding national policy. Her decision to maintain the attitude of a vassal might have been out of consideration for the warriors that ruled over the military, but it seeded nheless in earning her a reputation for integrity and fairness.


    She turned over her position as prime minister on the 47th year of Alrodena afterying a foundation for the nation.


    The next generation was seeded by Shunaria Forni, a renowned talented sylph woman, who became the second Prime Minister of Alrodena. The enthusiasm to construct new buildings and develop the unexplorednds yet filled the country, and the next 25 years were spent in a frenzy of rapid internal developments.


    On the 72nd year of Alrodena¡¯s calendar began the reign of Prime Minister Selena Fagarmia, an adventurer with a deep knowledge of city management. By the time she became Prime Minister, her husband has already passed. She put her talents to good use, and as the enthusiasm for development cooled, focused on the development of variousws and the improvement of public facilities.


    She served as Prime Minister for 33 years until Alrodena¡¯s 105th year and seeded in consolidating their control over the continent. Within this century, Alrodena¡¯s rule was immovable.


    In honor of these women¡¯s achievements, this century came to be known as the Century of the Empresses.


    A long, long time ago, one king triumphed amidst the frenzy of wars and founding of nations.


    After 300 years of darkness in the middle ages, then another 700 years until the present time, the name of that king has long been forgotten and not even his portrait remains, but then a great discovery was made, one that could even be called the discovery of the century.


    The history as recorded by the Great Historian, Gi Do Buruga, was found, and the tales spoken of by the minorities were proven true.


    The age enveloped in the darkness of myths was slowly being uncovered. How to interpret it was a matter left up to the historians, but there was no doubt that the people that lived then could be described with these words.


    ¡°We have established an epitaph no one can bore through. It is higher than the mountains the ryuus dwell, more precious than the divine metals forged by the gods. It was that sort of epitaph.


    O people of the future. Our descendants. Should you ever set out on a pilgrimage for the King¡¯s Mausoleum in Arensia, let it be known. That our g has reached the ends of the world.


    O king. Our king. Our great king.


    Our king who rests there.


    The Great King of©¤©¤¡±


    Although a part of it couldn¡¯t be read because of the damage, it was a remarkable piece of literature that revealed its author¡¯s proud and unsophisticated character. Gi Do Buruga, as described in the various pieces of history, was someone who served the King of Alrodena. The unsophisticated and poignant tone of hisposition, akin to an unrequited love letter, must be the result of his people¡¯s reverence and sincerity.


    Alrodena has long faded into history, and the excavation of Revea Su, the eternal, millennial city began just a year ago.


    What kinds of lives did these people, who lived with their pride on their chest, live? I hope to understand just that upon acquiring a piece of their history. Just like my grandparents, who were fascinated by them and traveled all over the world.


    ©¤©¤Written by the historian, Ibn Anthony Rentuta ¡º A person fascinated by Gi Do Buruga¡¯s ¡®History¡¯ ¡»


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó


    The Fate of the Characters (Age ording to Alrodena¡¯s Calendar)


    Gi Ga Rax (~46 Years)


    Aransain¡¯s cavalry general. Alrodena¡¯s chief general who conquered the continent. Despite his victory in the War of Session, he retired and left the center stage.


    Gi Gu Verbena (~21 Years)


    One of the four generals, and Felduk¡¯s General. He died during the War of Session. His death was mourned by many warriors.


    Gi Go Amatsuki (Unknown)


    After the Battle of Heaven and Hell, he roamed the continent as a wandering swordsman.


    Gi Za Zakuend (~5 years)


    Died during the Battle of Heaven and Hell.


    Gi Gi Orudo (~42 years)


    After the Battle of Heaven and Hell, he left the military and secluded himself in the fief he was given. He returned to the military when he joined Alrodena¡¯s standing army during the War of Session and made achievements.


    Gi Ji Arsil (~43 years)


    After the Battle of Heaven and Hell, he remained active as one of the generals in charge of Alrodena¡¯s intelligence. The information he procured are credited with many of the breakthroughs during the Century of the Empresses, including the expeditions to the unexplored territories.


    Gi Zu Ruo (~45 years)


    After the Battle of Heaven and Hell, he left the military and went back to his hometown to manage his territory. He didn¡¯t join the War of Session and lived the rest of his life quietly.


    Gi Jii Yubu (~71 years)


    After the Battle of Heaven and Hell, he was given rank equaling the four generals. He led Alrodena¡¯s standing army during the War of Session and made achievements. He continued to serve as Gi Ga Rax¡¯s adviser before bing a pir of Alrodena and a shield for the country after Gi Ga Rax passed away.


    Gi Do Buruga (~66 Years)


    His ¡®History¡¯ speaks volumes of his reputation as an historian, but even within Alrodena¡¯s army, he disyed plenty of talent as a militarymander. Other than his ¡®History¡¯, he also wrote ¡®Flower Song¡¯, which spoke of feelings of love. He had apparently gifted it to a sylph, but the identity of the exact person is yet under research.


    Gi Bii (~21 Years)


    He died during the War of Session.


    Gi Bu Rakuta (~71 Years)


    He is said to be the founder of the Rakuta family, a financial conglomerate, as well as the father of agriculture and livestock farming. He had many descendants.


    Gi Be y (~21 Years)


    He died during the War of Session.


    Gi Ah (~67 Years)


    A proud adventurer of Alrodena. Contributed to the unraveling of the geography outside the continent and the mapping of the world with Gi Ii.


    Gi Ii (~56 Years)


    Left his mark on the world with Gi Ah. The ¡°Encyclopedia of Inds¡¯ he dictated and Gi Uu wrote became a bible for adventurers in ancient times.


    Gi Uu (~72 Years)


    Roamed the world with Gi Ah and Gi Ii. His ¡®Encyclopedia of Inds¡¯ and ¡®Book For Adventurers¡¯ were best sellers at the time.


    Ra Gilmi Fishiga (~55 years)


    After the Battle of Heaven and Hell, he married Princess Narsa. He officially seeded the Ganra n and assumed the position of chief, uniting the Paradua, the Gaidga, the Gordob, and the Ganra. He also had 5 boys and 3 girls with Princess Narsa.


    Ra Narsa (~46 years)


    Happily married to Ra Gilmi Fishiga, with whom she has five sons and three daughters.


    Ru Rou (~70 years)


    Chief of the Ganra n after the death of Gilmi. He contributed to the prosperity of the n for a long time.


    Aluhaliha (~6 years)


    After witnessing the Battle of Heaven and Hell, he suddenly died after the king. He was a great chief who was sorely missed by the tribes and the warriors.


    Haroo (~39 Years)


    Aransain¡¯s second inmand and the great chief of the Paradua n. He managed Paradua well alongside shd.


    shd (~36 years)


    Elder of the Paradua after Aluhaliha died. He managed Paradua well alongside Haroo.


    Rashka (~5 years)


    Died in battle at Helms Canyon.


    Dashka (~5 years)


    Died with Rashka in battle.


    Kuzan (~19 years)


    Chief of Gordob, one of the four ns. After the Battle of Heaven and Hell, she returned to her own territory and brought prosperity to her own tribe.


    Gisan (Unknown)


    In charge of watching over Garm Su. When he died remains a mystery, but it is said that his friendship with Yuza, the head of the guards,sted throughout his life.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!